《100m Yuan Wife: Buy One Get One》


 Chapter 1 - First Meeting with Third Young Master Ye

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Cheng Anya¡ªfemale, seventeen years old, 164 cm tall, weighing forty-eight kg¡ªa great beauty with no personality, which was also a kind of personality, was a second year senior high school student.


    She wore a light yellow blouse on top of washed out jeans and plain canvas shoes, looking pure and beautiful with a pair of eyes that held all innocence in the world.


    It was her boyfriend¡¯s, Wang Rui¡¯s, birthday, and she wanted to give him a surprise.


    The bag contained an expensive fountain pen used by a famous author. She handpicked it despite the hefty price tag and was only affordable after she scrimped and saved for two months.


    Wang Rui, a year her senior, was an influential person who was the dream lover of all female juniors in school.


    She felt that something was not right when she walked into the house. There was a pair of red crystal high heels in front of the shoe rack. A red shawl, a short skirt, and long stockings were scattered on the floor.


    There were also a man¡¯s shirt and long pants¡­


    Dissonant sounds burst from the bedroom.


    Was it a reality show?


    If not for the fact that it was her boyfriend¡¯s place, Cheng Anya would probably be interested to bend over outside the door and watch the show.


    Cheng Anya understood what took place no matter how simple-minded she was. The mess on the floor and the scent of musk lingering in the air revealed that the couple could not wait to get down to business once they entered the place.


    ¡°Wang Rui, do you love me?¡± The seductive female voice was tinged with alluring temptation.


    Chen Yingying? Her good friend? Uh¡­ It must be a hallucination from having played games too much recently.


    ¡°Of course I love you, Yingying. You are so great¡­¡±


    Step by step, she moved closer toward the bedroom.


    ¡°Say, who has better skills between Anya and me?¡± Her voice sounded exceptionally charming.


    Hey, can you not compare our skills?! It won¡¯t be too late to compete after I have practical experience in a few years¡¯ time!


    ¡°Of course it is you! Anya is just a pretty blockhead. She is too old-fashioned and does not know how to spice things up. The most intimate we got after being together for a year was merely holding hands. Unlike you, baby¡­ Go a little faster¡­¡±


    Tsk, your mouth stinks so badly. Only fools will want to be kissed by you.


    That is so vigorous!


    Isn¡¯t this position too challenging?


    F*ck, how did they manage to get into that position?


    Cheng Anya admired herself for actually being in the mood to analyze their posture at such a time.


    ¡°An-Anya¡­¡± Wang Rui was the first to notice Cheng Anya. His eyebrows twitched as he pulled the blanket to cover their bodies quickly.


    ¡°Anya¡­¡±


    After a momentary embarrassment, Chen Yingying rose up calmly, seemingly not bothered by the obscene and erotic situation of being naked with traces of lustful claw marks on her body.


    Cheng Anya secretly assessed the body. It was really hot and qualified to be a public bus.


    Chen Yingying threw a shirt to Wang Rui randomly and covered herself with Wang Rui¡¯s top.


    Despite her face turning pale, Cheng Anya remained very calm while her eyes reflected pure and sweet smiles. Mom said before that smiling was the best disguise no matter what situation one was in.


    ¡°As you have seen for yourself, Anya. We are together, so pull yourself out of this relationship!¡± Chen Yingying protested to Cheng Anya in a superior tone as if it was a right bestowed upon her and hooked onto Wang Rui¡¯s arm amorously.


    With Cheng Anya¡¯s shabby looks, how could she be compatible with the handsome and outstanding Wang Rui? Only she, Chen Yingying, is worthy of him.


    ¡°Wang Rui, why?¡± Even if you wanted to cheat, you should not eat the grass by your own burrow. Moreover, this blade of grass held a notorious reputation for being a public ride.


    Disgust was evident on Wang Rui¡¯s young and good-looking face as he swung his head. He then coldly smiled and said arrogantly, ¡°Anya, to tell you the truth, I only wooed you previously because I made a bet with a few of my brothers. Who asked you to play hard to get? Look at you. You don¡¯t put on any make-up and wear trashy-looking clothes. Do you think you are worthy of me?¡±


    So what if she looked pretty? It was still embarrassing to bring her out.


    ¡°So that is the case¡­¡± Cheng Anya nodded and smiled sweetly as she understood the situation. ¡°How much was the bet?¡±


    ¡°One million yuan!¡±


    ¡°You would not have won without me, so give me half of your winnings!¡± Cheng Anya flashed a sweet smile, her eyes beaming at the thought of RMB 1 .


    Damn it! What a tightwad! He did not even split half to me after deceiving me!


    Wang Rui¡¯s face turned ghastly pale.


    What the f*ck! Look, this woman is precisely this vulgar! Her eyes brightened up at the mention of money, and the innocent look on her face was just a lie!


    She could still smile so sweetly after seeing him making out with another woman in front of her. She was even in the mood to ask him about his bet and demand her share!


    F*ck! What kind of weird creature is this?


    Chen Yingying became irritated. ¡°Cheng Anya, do you still have any shame?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. This face of mine could at least fetch a higher price in comparison to yours.¡± Cheng Anya smiled sweetly. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to give it to me. How stingy of you to keep all the winnings to yourself, though. Be careful not to get struck by lightning!¡±


    ¡°As you wish, let¡¯s break up. I wish the both of you eternal love.¡±


    Their faces paled in response.


    Cheng Anya smiled and left.


    City A was bustling and lanterns were being lit up.


    The bar located in the prime location of City A was lively and obscene. On the stage, charming dancers with heavy make-up winked suggestively as they twisted their flexible water snake-like waists, attracting the guys in the audience to cheer for them.


    The music was loud, and the smell of alcohol permeated the air.


    It was a place to indulge in alcohol and women, a place of enjoyment.


    In front of the bar, Cheng Anya¡¯s face flushed as she gulped down glass after glass of alcohol.


    Although she appeared composed about their breakup because of Wang Rui¡¯s affair, her heart still ached a little. Just a tiny bit, really.


    ¡°Come, Anya. Be good and drink more to forget all the unhappy things.¡± Her nominal sister, Lin Li, quietly popped a pill into the glass while encouraging her to drink more.


    ¡°Can you stop chattering by my ears? Give me some peace,¡± Cheng Anya said dismissively as she looked up to finish the drink.


    Damn it. If not for having to pull you over to foot the bill, who would want to bear with your noise!


    After Cheng Anya¡¯s mom passed away, her stepmom brought Lin Li along when she married her dad. Although the both of them had been together for three to four years, their relationship had never been good. Lin Li¡¯s social circle was mixed with friends from all sorts of complicated backgrounds, and she has changed so many boyfriends as though it was easier than flipping through a book. Cheng Anya never liked her.


    She only dragged Lin Li along because she had no money to foot the bill while she drowned in her sorrows.


    Lin Li held back her anger. This bitch! You¡¯re going to suffer in a moment! She smiled proudly as she watched Cheng Anya finish the glass of alcohol. After asking the bartender to pour a few more glasses of alcohol for her, Lin Li disappeared to a dark corner by the side gate.


    ¡°How is it? That is my sister. Ain¡¯t she pretty? Fixed price, three million yuan!¡± Lin Li said cunningly to a pair of wretched-looking men. She owed loan sharks money and was really incapable of paying up. She could only con Cheng Anya into coming to the bar in order to sell her off to the underground market to pay off her debts.


    Lin Li did not feel guilty at all. Cheng Anya was the unlucky one to have broken up and wanted to get drunk.


    ¡°Deal!¡± The guy touched his fat chin as his kinky eyes beamed.


    What a gem! Such kind of goods could actually fetch ten million yuan in the underground market.


    Cheng Anya was drunk, yet not completely drunk. Damn it! Wang Rui said she was old-fashioned and boring. She would show him how fun she could be. It was totally stupid to get drunk because of such a rotten man.


    Cheng Anya stood up and put down her glass of alcohol. As she stumbled forward, she slipped and crashed into a man¡¯s arms.


    The young man looked like he was in his early 20s.


    He was a very enchanting guy with perfectly sculpted facial features and an extremely delicate appearance. There was natural elegance and respect in him, but his pair of overly unwelcoming eyes rendered this elegance almost indifferent.


    He was a man who was elegant to the point of being indifferent.


    Ye Chen¡¯s pair of cold eyes looked at the woman who threw herself into his arms with a disgusted look. He hated such kind of woman who made the move to cling onto others.


    When he looked at her in the eyes¡­


    Shit!


    Hold on!


    The whole world was suddenly filled with bright colors.


    It¡¯s her?

 Chapter 2 - Accidental Love

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    She had a pair of beautiful eyes, bright and clear. Her pupils resembled drops of paint¡ªthe color of pristine onyx stones¡ªcrystal clear and witty. It was as though her eyes encompassed the beauty of the whole world.


    ¡°Eh? Are all money boys 1 so handsome nowadays?¡± Cheng Anya muttered to herself.


    This guy was way too good-looking! According to Lin Li, the ones at this pub were all top-notch quality. Outstanding looks, elegant aura¡ªthis guy basically had it all.


    Ye Chen¡¯s face fell, his long and slender pupils narrowing dangerously.


    He, Ye Chen, a money boy? F*ck this damn girl! You¡¯re dead!


    Before he could even say anything, Cheng Anya held onto his collar, asking viciously, ¡°Hey, how much do you charge per night?¡±


    The veins on his forehead bulged, his ice-cold eyes shooting soul-chilling gazes. The arm around her waist tightened suddenly, her soft body bumping into his rock-hard chest. ¡°You are here to find a guy?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, why else would I ask you?¡±


    Not only was this guy good-looking, he even had a pleasant voice!


    ¡°Very well!¡± Ye Chen¡¯s voice sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. For some reason, hearing her say that caused him to boil with rage. He dragged her into the private lift. Since she was here to find a guy, there was no need for him to have any reservations, was there?


    He was initially in no mood whatsoever after rejecting numerous women who tried to flirt with him. However, her appearance stirred a spark within him.


    By the time Lin Li and Mr. Rude returned to the pub after getting their receipt, Cheng Anya was no longer there. Lin Li stomped her foot angrily, and a murderous glint appeared in Mr. Rude¡¯s eyes.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s body was sweating, causing her to start moving restlessly in the lift. A pure and innocent lady transformed into a sexy goddess. Her young body rubbed against Ye Chen¡¯s body, fragrance lacing her breath.


    ¡°Hmm, this guy smells really nice. Light tobacco scent without any artificial perfume, clean and warm.¡±


    Forgetting his anger, he lifted her chin devilishly, his deep eyes gazing into her beautiful ones. Unable to control himself, Ye Chen lowered his head and kissed her red lips.


    His nimble lips pried open her mouth, hooking her pretty little tongue. He sucked and bit lightly. His actions sent a shock down Cheng Anya¡¯s back, her whole body shuddering. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Chen¡¯s grip on her, she would have fallen to the ground in shame.


    This guy¡¯s seductive ability was no joke!


    This woman was like a poppy seed, dangerous and lethal.


    The two young bodies were practically glued together, rubbing against each other furiously. Cheng Anya¡¯s cheeks turned rosy as Ye Chen¡¯s breath labored. The whole space was filled with ambiguous passion.

 Chapter 3 - One Million Yuan and Ten Million Yuan

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Chen who could no longer restrain himself closed the door with a bang. He turned around and pressed Cheng Anya to the door. With one hand cupping her head, he kissed her lips harshly.


    His handsome face flushed furiously, causing the atmosphere to heat up with passion.


    Ye Chen¡¯s beast-like approach scared Cheng Anya. ¡°Oh¡­ Hold on¡­ Bastard¡­ Let go of me¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you playing hard to get now?¡± The deep red streaks in Ye Chen¡¯s eyes warned her of simmering danger. He pinched Cheng Anya¡¯s chin evilly. ¡°Since you started this fire, you have to be the one to extinguish it!¡±


    o(¨s¡õ¨t)o!


    F*ck! Don¡¯t you have any better way to put it?


    Cheng Anya was slightly frustrated with him for using the same words repeatedly in this situation.


    Fire, fire¡­ I hope you get burned by it!


    Cheng Anya swallowed her saliva nervously. To be honest, she really felt a little afraid now. What should she do? Moreover, what¡¯s with the sudden rush of heat in her body? She was heating up, face flushing harder by the second. Her gaze toward Ye Chen was practically dripping with lust.


    I really want to kiss him¡­ I want to touch him¡­


    F*ck!


    What kind of strange concoction did Lin Li make her drink?!


    The unfamiliar feeling caused Cheng Anya¡¯s gaze to wander confusedly. Given that she drank some alcohol and was even drugged, it was a miracle that she managed to stay conscious for so long.


    ¡°You were drugged?¡± Ye Chen finally realized something was wrong with Cheng Anya. No wonder her body temperature was so high. He had even thought it was because of¡­ The young lady¡¯s cheeks were flushed, her seductive gaze resembling silk.


    It was like an enticing drawing coming to life¡ªthe kind of temptation that all guys found irresistible.


    ¡°Damn it, why would you come to a place like this by yourself! Didn¡¯t you realize that you were drugged?¡±


    Enraged, the usually cold and calm Ye Chen could barely contain his anger. If this silly girl bumped into someone else, then¡­ that person could do whatever he wanted with her?


    The thought of other guys seeing her in her current state caused a killing intent to rise within Ye Chen.


    No, she¡¯s the one that should be killed!


    Unable to tolerate how dry her mouth felt, Cheng Anya stuck out her tongue to lick her lips. In Ye Chen¡¯s eyes, such an action was undoubtedly a coquettish move, an absolute seduction.


    Ye Chen gave a devilish smile in return as he lifted her chin with ambiguous passion. The tips of his fingers brushed against her soft red lips. His hot breath engulfed Cheng Anya¡¯s ears, sending an electric shock through her entire body.


    Damn it, this guy is really a demon! Why does he have to be so good looking? She¡¯s falling hard for him!


    ¡°If you are really trying to play hard to get¡­ Congratulations, you have succeeded!¡±


    He lowered his head, attempting to kiss her.


    Damn it, still playing hard to get! Don¡¯t you think you are overconfident?


    Cheng Anya¡¯s face was rid of all infatuation. With a sweet smile, she said, ¡°Before that, how much do you charge per night exactly?¡±


    She would not be able to afford a high price. Initially, Cheng Anya wanted to wait for Ye Chen to name a price before telling him she could not afford it and escape from this situation. However, the reality was never the same as what one imagined.


    Ye Chen¡¯s face took on a livid look. F*ck!


    He¡¯s the great Third Young Master Ye. When did he fall to a point so low that allowed someone to buy him? This damn girl!


    He laughed deprecatingly and lifted Cheng Anya¡¯s chin in anger. His deep red gaze had the ability to bewitch the heart, causing Chen Anya to indulge in it, ¡°One million! I will buy you for a night!¡±


    Boom!


    Cheng Anya¡¯s brain exploded with a bang!


    Damn it, the one thing she hated was people who acted high and mighty just because they were rich. Those people always looked so arrogant.


    She felt anger consuming her entire being, yet a sweet smile was plastered on her face. Cheng Anya raised her head haughtily with a disposition befitting of a queen. Arrogance seeped into her voice. ¡°Ten million yuan. I will buy you for a night. How about that?¡±


    Damn it, you want to compare our riches? I can even knock you out with money, haha.


    I can sure as hell burn as much money as you want!

 Chapter 4 - Third Young Master Ye’s Hundred-Yuan Prostitution Earnings

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    A confusing, but passionate, night passed.


    Cheng Anya cursed Ye Chen a million times in her heart viciously when she woke up to a sore body in the morning.


    Damn it, this man is simply a beast through and through!


    Be it pinch marks or love bites, her whole body was imprinted with countless traces of bruises courtesy of him. While cursing Ye Chen¡¯s eighteen generations of ancestors, Cheng Anya deliberately ignored the glaring scratch marks she left on his back.


    She spent a Herculean effort to release her little body from the man¡¯s tight embrace. As the sky brightened by the minute, she hurriedly put on her clothes. Cheng Anya could not help but cursed Ye Chen a few more times when she felt the pulling pain on her lower body. With great difficulty, she was finally dressed. Stuffing her hands into her pocket, Cheng Anya found out she only had a hundred yuan.


    Using a hundred yuan to buy ten million yuan¡¯s worth of joss paper should suffice, right?


    Who cares! He was the one who took full advantage of her, whereas she was the one at a disadvantage. His advance payment was insufficient.


    After spending a hundred yuan, her heart ached extremely. She must have been out of her mind to have spent money to inflict pain on herself.


    According to Cheng Anya¡¯s calculations, Third Young Master Ye¡¯s worth only amounted to a hundred yuan; it was pretty cheap. If Third Young Master Ye knew of her thoughts, he would probably have vomited blood.


    With this thought in mind, Cheng Anya placed the money on the table to keep a clear conscience. She tore a piece of white paper and jotted down a few words.


    ¡®Damn beast, here is the money for your prostitution service! Bye!¡¯


    Cheng Anya left the room surreptitiously like an escapee and fled!


    She needed to go home and settle the scores with Lin Li. How dared she drug her! Was she tired of living?!


    In case he really wanted to demand ten million yuan from her, she would not be able to procure such a sum even if a hundred of her were sold.


    When Third Young Master Ye woke up, the sky was already bright. He pulled a pillow into his arms, hugging it comfortably for a moment. His eyes opened abruptly when he felt something was not right¡ªthat he was the only person left in the room!


    His eyes squinted slightly upon realization. His enchanting facial features were instantly dyed with ominous colors, looking lazy but deadly under the morning light.


    Damned bitch who deserves to die.


    She actually escaped?


    Escape, then. No one has ever escaped from his, Ye Chen¡¯s, palms before. This naughty girl¡¯s taste wasn¡¯t bad.


    He was quite intrigued. Third Young Master Ye was now the typical greedy sort who wanted more after tasting.


    As he caught a glimpse of an eye-catching hundred-dollar pink note on the table, a bad premonition arose. Ye Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits. It had better not be what he was thinking of.


    Obviously, he underestimated Cheng Anya¡¯s demonic nature.


    When he read the gracefully written words, Ye Chen¡¯s eyes sank. A murderous aura akin to the King of Hades¡¯ surged from head to toe.


    Beast?


    A hundred yuan?


    Prostitution money?


    Good, very good!


    As he balled up the paper with one hand, Third Young Master Ye smiled crookedly.

 Chapter 5 - Fated to Brush Past Each Other

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    City A¡¯s outmoded slum.


    The outmoded and dilapidated houses, dirty and stinky streets, the clustered crowd of people¡ªall corners portrayed the hardship of living in the lowest level of city life. The surrounding high buildings stood in contrast against this run-down area.


    Pulling her small luggage, Cheng Anya got out of the crowded street.


    ¡°Anya, have a good time with your aunt in England and study well. Don¡¯t worry about dad. I have let you down.¡± After crying for a night, Daddy Cheng¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. Ever since he married Lin Li¡¯s mom, he was ashamed of himself when facing Anya. ¡°Dad is incompetent. I have been mediocre my whole life and could not do anything for you. Luckily, your aunt could send you abroad so you don¡¯t have to suffer with me. This way, I can also answer your mom.¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say that.¡± Cheng Anya hugged her dad, ¡°Although I am going to England, it is not as if I am not coming back. Rest assured, Dad. I will return and let you lead an enjoyable life.¡±


    ¡°Brother-in-law, you can rest assured. I will take good care of Anya,¡± said Gu Meiling lovingly.


    ¡°Dad, Lin Li has got her hands dirty outside, owing people a lot of money. Please don¡¯t get involved and live well. She is now a grown-up who could handle her own business. Remember that you have no obligation to do anything for her.¡± This was Cheng Anya¡¯s greatest worry.


    Daddy Cheng nodded.


    After she returned home that day, Cheng Anya gave Lin Li a round of beating directly. Although she looked pure in appearance, she had an extreme temperament deep inside. Lin Li had no choice but to confess everything. She had not given up, however, and was still thinking of ways to sell Anya to the underground market. Fortunately, her aunt was sending her to England for further studies. Otherwise, she would not have been able to escape. Deep down in her heart, she was very worried about her dad.


    Looking at her dad¡¯s slightly bent figure, Cheng Anya¡¯s tears flowed down as the taxi drifted away.


    Dad, wait for me to return. I will give you a good life.


    A silver sports stopped at the traffic light. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s temper had been very bad recently. He was returning to the United States soon, yet he still could not locate the damned girl.


    She would definitely be skinned alive if she was caught. Nobody had ever dared to make a fool out of him, Ye Chen. He would make sure to find her even if she ran to the ends of the earth and make her pay for the price.


    The girl¡¯s pair of bright and beautiful eyes were so charming!


    Her taste was also very charming, making people addicted.


    Damned naughty girl!


    That night was not the first time they met. He had already seen her before at the beach and was deeply captivated by her. Yet, she humiliated him at the bar. He would never forgive her!


    Third Young Master Ye could not take it lying down that that was the end for the both of them. There was a constant voice in his heart shouting out incessantly that it must be her, but he did not reject that kind of special feeling which made his heart palpitate.


    His slender eyebrows rose slightly in surprise. Was that the naughty girl?


    Inside the taxi, Cheng Anya did not notice Third Young Master Ye¡¯s gaze; she was staring at the amulet her father gave her.


    The cars started to move when the traffic light changed color. It was the peak hour with terrific traffic flow. Ye Chen followed closely in fear that he would lose her.


    Driving in this way was very dangerous.


    As the taxi turned around the corner, Ye Chen became anxious. He cut across lanes without care and turned at a high speed. That was when tragedy struck. A speeding truck collided severely with his sports car from the back. Ye Chen overturned together with his car several times¡­


    Naughty girl, don¡¯t leave¡­


    That was the only thought Ye Chen strongly persisted on before slipping into a coma.


    In the car, Cheng Anya¡¯s thought process halted as her heart stung. Distracted, she turned her head around to look back. Was someone calling for her?


    ¡°An accident took place on the highway,¡± said the driver.


    Cheng Anya felt uneasy, and it took her a long time before she finally calmed down.


    While Ye Chen was rushed to the hospital in an ambulance, Cheng Anya boarded the flight to England.


    The young lady smiled brightly and shouted, ¡°Great motherland, wait for my return to honor you!¡±

 Chapter 6 - A Brief Encounter Between Father and Son

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Seven years later.


    City A¡¯s airport.


    A fair-skinned little boy stood in the airport hall. He had milky-white skin, exquisite features, and a cute face. Despite the adorable appearance, an elegant smile was etched on his face. He was practically the child version of a gentleman.


    Every part of him was perfect beyond belief, stealing the hearts of numerous tourists¡ªyoung and old alike.


    ¡°Ning Ning¡­¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m here!¡± Cheng Ningyuan waved his little hands to welcome his beloved Mommy with a smile.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s straight hair cascaded down her back, a pair of sunglasses shielding her eyes from view. She wore a rosy red blouse with a diamond-studded belt around her waist and finished off her attire with a pair of red high heels. She looked youthful and fashionable.


    Finally, I¡¯m back!


    The hometown that I¡¯ve missed for 7 years¡­ Even the air seems fresher than London¡¯s!


    ¡°My darling, how does it feel like to be in our hometown?¡± Cheng Anya stabilized her luggage before bending down to kiss Cheng Ningyuan¡¯s face. She really loved him too much.


    ¡°The weather here is better than London¡¯s.¡±


    Cheng Anya removed her sunglasses. The sweet smile on her pure and fresh face concealed her cunning thoughts. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go and blackmail Auntie Yun. Remember to give her a huge kiss when you see her. This way, both of us will have a sumptuous meal.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Mommy!¡± Ning Ning blinked in all seriousness. The partners-in-crime headed toward the exit.


    Her son was really too smart.


    In the airport hall, Ye family¡¯s housekeeper asked curiously, ¡°Old Master, what are you looking at?¡±


    Old Master Ye¡¯s sharp gaze landed on the mother and son as he fell into a deep thought.


    ¡°Did you see that little boy just now?¡± Old Master Ye¡¯s voice was slightly cold. The housekeeper followed his gaze, only to see young Ning Ning¡¯s retreating back.


    ¡°What about it?¡± the housekeeper asked in confusion.


    Even though it was just a glimpse, the boy resembled Ye Chen greatly.


    That face, although young, was so similar; it was like seeing the face from when he first met the child all over again.


    With a hidden expression, Old Master Ye shook his head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I may have been mistaken. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Li Yun was Cheng Anya¡¯s close friend when she was studying abroad. She returned three days earlier than Cheng Anya and her son.


    She could not stop hugging Ning Ning ever since they returned. The mother and son did not even have to do anything and were immediately treated to dinner.


    This was a renowned Hunan restaurant. Its dishes were greatly influenced by local flavors.


    Upon alighting, Cheng Anya went to use the restroom. Li Yun made Ning Ning wait for her while she went to park the car. Li Yun appeared from another exit, waving at Ningyuan. ¡°My darling, come over here.¡±


    Running over with a smile, Ning Ning accidentally bumped into a man, almost falling. His small foot stepped on the man.


    ¡°I am sorry!¡± Ning Ning immediately bowed his head in apology. Growing up in England since young had undoubtedly turned the boy into a little gentleman.


    After apologizing and seeing that the man did not blame him, Ning Ning walked over to Li Yun. Li Yun was relieved to see him uninjured and brought him into the restaurant.


    ¡°Chen, what¡¯s wrong?¡± a delicate lady asked sweetly, her arm hooked onto his in an intimate manner.


    Why does he keep looking at that little kid?


    Ye Chen shook his head, his icy pupils narrowing. He did not know why as well. It was as if the kid bumped into the softest part of his heart, causing it to throb slightly. Ye Chen regretted not getting a clearer look at his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s go!¡± The both of them entered a neighboring Western restaurant together.


    Just like that, the father and son had a brief encounter.

 Chapter 7 - Cheng Anya’s Violence

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    It had been two weeks since Cheng Anya returned, and everything had been going smoothly.


    The apartment that Li Yun rented for them was close to the school¡ªjust a ten-minute walk. The transportation in the area was relatively convenient with well-equipped facilities. The environment was also quiet, making it very suitable for them to live in.


    Cheng Anya brought Ning Ning to visit Daddy Cheng


    Daddy Cheng and Gao Mei were still living in the ghetto. Seven years ago, Lin Li borrowed money from some loan sharks and ended up getting caught by an underground organization. There had been no trace of her since then. The people from the underground organization were fiends that commoners like Daddy Cheng and Lin Li¡¯s mom could not afford to anger.


    Due to the tough life, Gao Mei¡¯s temper worsened over time. Daddy Cheng was an even-tempered person, always putting up with her. It was hard for them to get by.


    Cheng Anya had been extremely busy these past few years, juggling between her academics, caring for Ning Ning, and working part-time. As such, she was not able to return home and could only chat with Daddy Cheng over the phone every week without fail.


    Seven years had passed just like that. Looking at the strands of white hair on Daddy Cheng¡¯s head, Cheng Anya felt an indescribable sadness in her heart.


    ¡°Anya? Are you Anya?¡± Gao Mei¡¯s eyes lit up upon seeing Anya¡¯s fashionable appearance. ¡°Anya, let¡¯s leave. I have had enough of this place. Your father is useless, and he barely has any savings despite having worked hard all his life. Fortunately, he has a filial daughter like you. Get us out of here quickly. I am your mother by law no matter what, so you have the responsibility to support me.¡±


    ¡°I only have one mother. You are merely my stepmother.¡± Cheng Anya smiled sweetly.


    ¡®Damn it, some things never change. How dared she mention my filial responsibility! If it wasn¡¯t for my dad, I would have torn down your facade. If it wasn¡¯t for the greed of you and your daughter, my dad wouldn¡¯t have suffered all these years.¡¯


    ¡°What did you say, you ungrateful girl! Aiya, why is my life so tough! Cheng Anya, I don¡¯t care. You have to get me out of here!¡± Gao Mei wailed, making a scene on the floor. Daddy Cheng watched her helplessly.


    Ning Ning tugged on Cheng Anya¡¯s sleeve, his voice young and innocent, saying, ¡°Mommy, I finally understand what you meant by ¡®a retard¡¯ that time.¡±


    Gao Mei¡¯s wails halted abruptly. ¡°My darling is so clever!¡± Cheng Anya laughed merrily.


    ¡°How dare you insult me, you bastard¡­ Ah!¡±


    Smack!


    Cheng Anya¡¯s slapped Gao Mei harshly, silencing her sharp screech. ¡°I dare you to repeat that!¡±


    Cheng Anya had a pure and innocent appearance, always wearing a harmless smile. Only those close to her knew that she was not a force to be trifled with. She could still be smiling at them even if she actually felt like chopping them into pieces.


    At this moment, she finally ripped apart this innocent facade, her eyes shining with fury. If possible, she would love to whack her with a wooden stick.


    She would fight anyone who dared to touch her darling.


    Frightened, Gao Mei fell to the ground and wailed, ¡°This daughter just hit her mom! Everyone come and be the judge! She must be punished¡­¡±


    F*ck!


    ¡®With your acting skills, you should go and be an actress. You will probably be awarded for your performance, you know?¡¯


    ¡°Are you done making a scene?¡± Daddy Cheng could no longer tolerate her nonsense. He brought Cheng Anya and Ning Ning away with him. He must have been blind to have married her back then. That very decision destroyed his life!


    ¡°Dad, come over and stay with me so that I can take care of you. I worked in England for a year during my study and still have some savings. I can take care of you and Ning Ning without any problem.¡±


    Daddy Cheng sighed and caressed his grandson¡¯s head. ¡°Anya, don¡¯t trouble yourself over this. You know how Gao Mei is like. If I go to stay with you, she will come along too. The lack of money at home can at least deter her gambling addiction. If she knows that you have some money on you, she will probably waste it away again. Dad cannot drag you down. It was hard for you to get to where you are today. You can¡¯t ruin that because of your dad. Moreover, you have to take Ning Ning into consideration as well.¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­ Do you expect me to just look on while you are suffering?¡±


    ¡°Dad is already used to it. I am satisfied as long as both of you are well.¡±


    ¡°If so, I will bring Ning Ning over to visit you once I am free. If you have time, you can also come over and stay with me for a few days. Ning Ning will also be very happy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandpa. Ning Ning also wants you to tell me stories.¡±


    ¡°Good boy. Grandpa got it.¡±

 Chapter 8 - The Genius Son

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    After school, Ning Ning visited the supermarket nearby to purchase some vegetables, fruits, and poultry. As he was passing by the park, he saw an elderly man sitting on a long bench.


    He was clothed in a fitting traditional suit, looking dignified.


    An extended Rolls-Royce luxury car was parked by the roadside nearby. A man was talking on the phone anxiously, apparently rushing someone to come and tow the car.


    From the looks of it, the car must have broken down!


    Both of them were practically face-to-face. All of a sudden, Old Master Ye stood up agitatedly, his complexion changing. Ning Ning was frightened by his abrupt action.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Although Ning Ning found it odd, he maintained an impressive gentlemanly demeanor as he greeted Old Master Ye with a graceful smile, ¡°Nice to meet you, Grandpa!¡±


    Old Master Ye was shocked to see the boy he met at the airport the other day, the one who looked a lot like Ye Chen. The resemblance seemed even more striking now.


    Those eyes and elegant demeanor¡ªthere was a 99% similarity.


    ¡°Who is your father?¡± Old Master Ye asked outright. He was so shocked that he could not even control the tremor in his voice despite his experience in the business world all these years.


    ¡°Grandpa, do you always ask about their father whenever you meet a stranger?¡± Ning Ning asked with a small smile.


    Old Master Ye held his breath at this question. Suddenly, his phone rang and he picked it up. Ning Ning initially wanted to leave, but Older Master Ye¡¯s words over the phone stopped him in his tracks.


    ¡°Ye Chen wants to change his secretary?¡± Old Master Ye asked, his expression darkening.


    Ning Ning raised his brows, a contemplating look on his face.


    ¡°In this case, let Ruoxi do it. I will be more relieved with her keeping an eye on him!¡± Old Master Ye¡¯s voice was extremely cold.


    Ning Ning¡¯s lips curved upward with a touch of elegant coldness.


    A cynical look flashed across his dark eyes. It eventually dissipated, returning him to his innocent disposition.


    ¡°Mhm, that is all for now!¡± Old Master Ye hung up the call and locked his eyes on Ning Ning¡¯s face. ¡°Who is your father?¡± he repeated.


    Ning Ning gave a particularly elegant smile. ¡°You do not have to know anything else other than the fact that he is a teacher!¡±


    With that, he took a step away and left.


    A teacher? Old Master Ye pursed his lips, seemingly deep in thoughts, before smiling bitterly. Perhaps it was just a coincidence. It did not make any sense for Ye Chen to have anything to do with such commoners.


    As he was approaching the apartment, Ning Ning took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Auntie Yun, please do me a favor¡­¡±

 Chapter 9 - The Genius Son 2

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    MBS International, President¡¯s office.


    Wearing a body-fitting Armani suit, Ye Chen sat on the sofa made of genuine leather. This young president with a pair of cold eyes and enchanting face commanded respect and emanated a sense of elegance to the point of indifference.


    Fragmented streaks of sunlight slanted in and leapt on his body, casting a layer of intimidating charm.


    Ye Chen, twenty-seven years old, the Ye family¡¯s third young master who graduated from Harvard University. Ever since he took over MBS International three years ago, he relied on his own efforts and capabilities to build a name for himself in the industry, bringing MBS International to new heights.


    Iron-fisted style and decisive strategies had allowed this young president to become influential and successful in every endeavour.


    At the same time, he was also the notorious promiscuous president. With a billion yuan¡¯ worth in status and a handsome face, Ye Chen was a target all ladies fought to please, especially celebrities. He could pick anyone¡ªplump or slender¡ªas he pleased.


    It was rumored that Yun Consortium¡¯s princess, Yun Ruoxi, was his official girlfriend. Marriage was already in the cards for the couple, and their intimate photographs were also reported by major newspapers in the past.


    Nevertheless, Ye Chen¡¯s speed in changing his female partners remained astonishing. Celebrities, socialites, girls from respectable families, daughters of humble families¡ªso long as Ye Chen was interested, they never escaped his palms.


    With the exception of Yun Ruoxi, no lady ever stayed by his side for ten or more days. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s game rule was to part with no hard feelings. His wealth and good looks might induce people to flock to him, but his coldness and iron fist deterred people from having the guts to pester him.


    Therefore, he had the reputation of a promiscuous president.


    At this very moment, his eyebrows were knitted in a frown unhappily. He swept a cold look past his secretary, You Lili.


    Said secretary bursted into cold sweat. Although she was the wife of his good friend, she could not help feeling scared. Nobody expected she would get pregnant all of a sudden and was forced to leave. ¡°President, I will select a suitable candidate to be your secretary.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Ye Chen narrowed his pair of eyes and answered callously, ¡°Notify the Human Resources department to advertise!¡±


    You Lili hesitated for a moment before deciding to risk the chance of getting scolded. ¡°President, I know a suitable candidate. Will you consider it?¡±


    Oh god, Ye Chen¡¯s facial expression was beyond frightening. Was she destined to fail at the first hurdle?


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°I have a friend who worked as a secretary under GK International¡¯s president for a year. She has just returned and is currently looking for a job. With her outstanding capabilities, I dare affirm she is definitely more competent than me for this secretary position.¡±


    GK International? Her capabilities must be indisputable if she was able to work there as a secretary for a year. Klose, that pervert, changed secretary every month and was full of idiosyncrasies, demanding strict requirements, rejecting nymphos and flower vases alike 1 . For those who managed to work under him for three months were usually deemed to be the world¡¯s most capable secretary .


    ¡°Pass the resume directly to the Human Resources department. There is no need for an interview!¡± Ye Chen said firmly, ¡°Get her to report to work on Monday!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    At a certain condominium.


    Cheng Anya was dumbstruck and went silent for a long while upon answering Li Yun¡¯s call. ¡°Damn it, Li Yun! Have you gone mad?! You actually passed my resume to MBS! Ugh, I want to kill you!¡±


    ¡°My good sister, it was not easy for me to plead Lili to help you speak. They offer 70,000 yuan monthly salary. If I have the capabilities, you would never get this chance. What are you not contented with? Moreover, I only passed your resume to Lili because darling Ning Ning said you have agreed to it. Aiya, I don¡¯t care anymore. You taking on this job is settled! You will report directly to MBS¡¯ 32nd floor¡ªthe President¡¯s office, precisely¡ªon Monday, you heard me? I have something to attend to so I will hang up for now. We¡¯ll talk tonight.¡±


    Cheng Anya¡­


    ¡°Sorry, Mom. I thought Mom was in a hurry to find a job so I consented.¡± At the kitchen table, Ning Ning crinkled his eyebrows, feeling wronged. Tears started to flow down his pale face.


    ¡°Darling, be good. It¡¯s fine. Mom initially promised Uncle Zekun to join Yao Hua Corporation¡­ But it¡¯s alright. At most, Mommy will just have to push it away. It¡¯s not a big issue. Mom will look for Uncle Zekun and inform him of this.¡±


    ¡°Mommy really doesn¡¯t blame Ning Ning?¡±


    ¡°Even if Ning Ning sold Mommy away, Mommy would still help Ning Ning count the money.¡± Cheng Anya kissed her son¡¯s delicate face and missed the sly smile that flashed on Ning Ning¡¯s lips.


    Mom, I have really sold you away!

 Chapter 10 - A Strange Encounter

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Cheng Anya and Yang Zekun arranged to meet for a meal at a French cafeteria.


    Yang Zekun, who came from a family of distinguished lineage, was Cheng Anya¡¯s senior by two years. He was a well-known gentleman in the upper-class society, possessing good looks and a graceful disposition. He always had a light smile on his countenance.


    When the both of them were studying in England, Yang Zekun and Cheng Anya were on very good terms. He was kind, magnanimous, elegant, and refined, He was practically the dream lover of many girls akin to Prince Charming, ever so gentle and grandeur.


    Two years ago, a decree from the Old Master Yang summoned Yang Zekun back from England, and Yao Hua Group was officially handed over to him.


    This chivalrous guy possessed great skills in the business world. Yao Hua Group grew steadily under his lead. Knowing that Cheng Anya was returning back to the country, Yang Zekun had the intention to recruit her.


    Cheng Anya had only agreed to him the day before after she pondered for a long time. She had not expected Ning Ning and Li Yun to mess it up. Therefore, she could only reject his offer now.


    After getting stuck in the traffic for the whole journey, she finally arrived twenty minutes later than the scheduled timing. Filled with remorse, Cheng Anya cursed City A¡¯s terrible traffic softly as she ran in the direction of the cafeteria hastily.


    In a moment of inattention, her high heels missed a step. Cheng Anya let out a scream, tottered and fell forward. ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    As she knocked onto a man¡¯s hard chest, a clean and light tobacco smell wafted. Confused, Cheng Anya grabbed the man¡¯s hand in panic.


    What a warm temperature!


    ¡°Sorry, sorry¡­¡± Cheng Anya showcased her most sincere smile and was about to apologize properly when her mind went blank momentarily. Her heart thumped at the sight before her.


    Ye Chen was waiting for Yun Ruoxi to have lunch. Just as he alighted at the station, he saw a lady stumbling and crashing over. He extended his hand and held onto her subconsciously. Abundant in pleasant fragrance, lustrous hair, pale skin, and a dainty hand that seemed boneless¡ªthese made Ye Chen feel a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    Her pupils were dark as ink drops, yet they sparkled brighter than the sun. A tinge of sadness enveloped the young lady¡¯s visage, making it hard to take one¡¯s eyes off her.


    The bubbling adrenaline rush from just now painted hues of red on her fair skin and delicate facial features. Her natural rosy cheeks flushed a deeper shade of red; a resemblance of moist peaches.


    Chen Anya¡¯s smile stiffened!


    Why was it him? It was not due to her good memory that she remembered the one night stand she had with Ye Chen seven years ago. Instead, it was because she faced the mini version of Ye Chen¡ªNing Ning¡ªdaily. She could not forget about it even if she wanted to.


    That aura of elegance was still the same as before.


    The first feeling that Cheng Anya had was to escape and run far away.


    Ye Chen¡¯s mien puckered, but forced a smile nonetheless. ¡°Miss, do I look very scary?¡±


    Cheng Anya shook her head subconsciously.


    Ye Chen asked, ¡°Why did you avoid me?¡±


    He forgot about her?


    It was normal to forget. It had been seven years after all. Their fate was short-lived like morning dew.


    But what was with the surge of sour feeling in her heart?


    The guy wore a tailor-made Armani suit. The fitting cut accentuated his robust body and profound facial features.


    The indifferently elegant aura and cold gaze¡ªevery move of his was carried out in a kingly style.


    Cheng Anya cursed silently. Do most money boys have such high quality? Are they all this bewitching? It is really sinful!


    ¡°Sorry, I am in a hurry.¡± Cheng Anya smiled and bowed politely. Wiping off her dumbfounded expression, she calmly walked past him and headed to the cafeteria.


    She found out that she was pregnant a month after she left City A for England that year. She was stunned and very surprised.


    Since it was tough to learn a new language and prepare for school admission at the same time, her aunt suggested to abort the child.


    However, Cheng Anya stubbornly kept Ning Ning and delayed her studies by a year for him. She had never regretted it.


    This child is her everything!


    It did not matter how the child came about. Cheng Anya was very grateful to Ye Chen for giving her a child. It was because of Ning Ning that she was able to bear with the endless loneliness, mockery, and the hardships of living in a foreign land.


    Cheng Anya floated into the cafeteria like a ghost, her feet trembling. She honestly did not think that she was still able to see him again.


    Ye Chen looked at Cheng Anya¡¯s back, thinking that the view was very familiar. He pondered in silence as sunlight left its traces on his shoulders, covering him with a faint halo.


    ¡°Sorry, Chen, I came late!¡± Arriving late in a light yellow western-styled dress, Yun Ruoxi¡¯s gentle and beautiful facial features brimmed with apologies.


    Ye Chen suddenly realized. He finally understood why he found it so familiar. That girl¡¯s eyes and back view looked similar to Yun Ruoxi¡¯s.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go have our meal!¡± Ye Chen smiled gently and hugged Yun Ruoxi as they walked toward the cafeteria.

 Chapter 11 - The Elegant Prince Charming

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The romantic lighting and elegant interior of the restaurant made it very suitable for couples to dine in.


    Cheng Anya fiddled with the foie gras sauce distractedly, silently praying that she would not bump into that man again. Her poor little heart was not stress-resistant enough to withstand these shocks.


    ¡°Anya, why aren¡¯t you eating anything?¡± Yang Zekun asked gently with a worried expression.


    Cheng Anya came back to her senses quickly and smiled apologetically. She touched her nose in mild embarrassment. Such an action somehow seemed cute in Yang Zekun¡¯s eyes. It deepened his fondness for her.


    ¡°Senior, I am so sorry for what happened this time. I did not keep my promise. I deserve to be scolded!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, you silly girl. Seeing that you found a job you are satisfied with, I couldn¡¯t even wait to congratulate you; I have no reason to scold you at all. Although it is a pity that we cannot work together, it is more important that you like the job. The rest aren¡¯t as important,¡± Yang Zekun said with gentleness.


    Cheng Anya felt increasingly guilty by the minute. He was always so gentle and patient, constantly giving in to her. He resembled a white jade, fine and smooth without any blemish. Why was she not attracted to such an amazing guy?


    Depressing!


    If only there was a mutual attraction between them, it would be perfect. Her senior would definitely make a perfect lover and a perfect husband.


    Damn it! This stupid heart of mine always thumps at the wrong moments!


    ¡°Sorry!¡± Cheng Anya said faintly.


    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Yang Zekun reached his hand out and tapped her sharp nose lightly. The doting smile on his face was so gentle that one could practically drown in it. ¡°As long as you are happy!¡±


    To him, Anya was the most precious. He protected her silently for so many years. He could never bear to force her to do anything she did not want to. If he could, he would give all the best things in the world to Anya.


    He could not bear for her to be unhappy.


    Cheng Anya laughed it off and made a silly face at him. Her appetite was much better now.


    Not far off, Ye Chen¡¯s gaze narrowed, his deep eyes betraying no emotion. He had already noticed them the moment he entered the restaurant. Yang Zekun, president of Yao Hua Group. What¡¯s their relationship?


    He once met Yang Zekun in the business world. Although Yang Zekun had an air of elegance around him and never failed to greet others with a smile, his smile always seemed to carry a tint of disaffection and coldness.


    But now he had a gentle and doting look on his face. That girl was like a beloved pearl in his palms. As a guy, he naturally knew the meaning behind that scorching gaze. At the same time, that girl did not seem to reject his affectionate actions.


    Could it be that they are lovers?


    This piece of information angered Ye Chen greatly, his eyes morphing into balls of fury. It felt as though his most precious item was coveted by someone else. This damn girl! She was frigidly cold before, yet she was smiling so sweetly now.

 Chapter 12 - This woman is mine!

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Sensing a scorching gaze, Yang Zekun raised his eyes slightly, only to be met with Ye Chen¡¯s displeased glare. Yang Zekun stiffened, indifference cloaking his doting gaze. As they stared at each other over a distance, Yang Zekun raised a glass to him as a form of acknowledgment.


    Ye Chen withdrew his gaze and returned the polite gesture.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s head was lowered as she concentrated on her meal. She failed to notice the exchange between the two men.


    ¡°Eat slowly. You don¡¯t have to be in a rush. Look, you have some food on the edge of your mouth.¡± Yang Zekun took a napkin and wiped her mouth gently, a doting smile present on his face as he indulged his darling¡¯s antics.


    Cheng Anya was slightly taken aback, feeling extremely awkward. Wasn¡¯t that action a little too intimate?


    However, she did not give it much thought and sent him a bashful smile in return.


    Ye Chen¡¯s gaze narrowed dangerously, a murderous aura emitting from his good-looking face.


    It was a competition between men that only those involved understood. Yang Zekun was trying to declare his claim on Cheng Anya, openly telling him that this woman belonged to him!


    The war between men had always been intense and domineering, more so for these two evenly-matched men who were rivals in the business world.


    Be it a gentle guy or a cold guy, each of them had a special way of telling the other what belonged to them!


    Ye Chen¡¯s gaze was chilling. As expected, they were lovers. That guy finally tore apart his gentle facade.


    His eyes were filled with an overbearing possessiveness.


    ¡°Chen, what are you looking at?¡± Following his gaze, Yun Ruoxi widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°Young Master Yang? Is that his girlfriend?¡±


    Ye Chen remained silent, eating with his head lowered. ¡°Chen, you should learn from him. He has never been involved in any rumors. Look at yourself¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ruoxi, are you complaining that I neglected you? I will make sure to be burning with passion tonight.¡±


    Yun Ruoxi pouted, her face blushing furiously.


    He did like Ruoxi. For many years, only Ruoxi could hold his gaze. However, he always felt discontented, always searching for more. There was this part in his heart that remained empty regardless.


    No one could fill that empty space. Ruoxi was pretty and had a good family background. He liked her and she liked him too. Even though they were a deeply affectionate couple, he did not understand why he was still discontented.


    As Yang Zekun and Cheng Anya were leaving, Yang Zekun put his arms around Cheng Anya¡¯s waist, whispering in her ears, ¡°Anya, I saw someone I know. Cooperate with me for a moment.¡±


    He then held her affectionately, and they walked out like a couple. Anya did not reject his actions. She gave an understanding smile, glad to be of help to him.


    Ye Chen¡¯s gaze immediately darkened with malicious intent. Why was it that he could not control the rage within him when he saw them being close?


    Outside the restaurant, Yang Zekun suddenly asked, ¡°Anya, do you know Ye Chen?¡±


    ¡°Ye Chen?¡± Confusion was clear on Cheng Anya¡¯s face. The CEO of MBS, her future boss¡ªshe was not familiar with him at the moment.


    Yang Zekun smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s fine if you do not know him!¡±


    Anya, did you really not know Ye Chen? Ning Ning bore a striking resemblance to Ye Chen. Anyone who saw them together would suspect that they were father and son.

 Chapter 13 - First Day of Work

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Monday.


    Ning Ning was up early. With an elegant smile, he knocked on Anya¡¯s door lightly. ¡°Mom, wake up. You have work today!¡±


    ¡°Got it, got it¡­,¡± Cheng Anya replied, still in a daze.


    Ning Ning gave a slight smile before proceeding to wash and dress himself up. He then walked into the kitchen, washed the pots, and turned on the gas, frying some eggs and cooking two sets of nutritious breakfast. After making some sandwiches that smelled delicious, he warmed some milk. Following after, he opted to open the door straight away this time and jumped onto the bed, kicking Cheng Anya off it.


    Plop!


    ¡°Ah, it hurts¡­¡±


    Ning Ning jumped down coolly, ignoring his mother¡¯s displeased gaze. He filled a cup with water and squeezed some toothpaste onto a toothbrush before smiling and making a ¡®please enter¡¯ gesture.


    ¡°Mom, MBS is very strict. If you turn up late, you will lose this job, and both of us will have to starve.¡±


    Cheng Anya felt like crying.


    %>_<%


    ¡°I hate you, Ning Ning!¡± Cheng Anya roared, entering the washroom with resentment. Ning Ning folded the blanket for her and chose a set of clothes for work, placing it onto the bed in a neat fashion.


    Cheng Anya exited the washroom and dressed herself up, putting on light make-up and tying up her hair.


    When she came out, Ning Ning had already packed his bag and was eating his breakfast. ¡°Morning, Mom. Hurry and eat your breakfast so that we can leave together.¡±


    Anya bit into her sandwich, which was of five-star standard, grudgingly. She felt guilt worming its way into her heart.


    Shouldn¡¯t the mom be the one tending to the son in the morning? How did her son end up attending to her?


    Her son was a genius indeed. He could even do a maid¡¯s work so outstandingly.


    %>_<%


    She probably would not need to worry about relying on him for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Ning Ning, I am so sorry!¡±


    Ning Ning nodded in all seriousness, showing that he understood, before rushing Anya to finish her breakfast. His dear mom was great in all ways, but she tended to laze in bed too much and was not adept at housework. Poor him. He ended up being great at housework and cooking at such a young age.


    ¡°Ning Ning, you¡¯d better not get married this lifetime. You have to provide for mom for the rest of your life, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    What a good boy! Future daughter-in-law, move aside! It was not easy bringing up such an amazing son. How could she let someone else take him away just like that? Anya finally understood the reason for the tense relationship between all mothers and daughters-in-law.


    The MBS building was situated in the bustling central area, extending into the sky. Its magnificent grandeur was a sight to behold.


    Anya let out a long sigh.


    You could do it, Cheng Anya!


    For the money, let¡¯s start working!

 Chapter 14 - Seeing Third Young Master Ye for the Second Time

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Cheng Anya went up to the 32nd floor.


    It was very spacious and adorned with luxurious decors.


    At a glance, the President of MBS seemed to have a number of secretaries working together¡ªall pretty and smart-looking.


    Cheng Anya took a deep breath to ease her nervousness.


    You Lili saw her at first sight and walked over to greet her, ¡°Hello, are you Miss Cheng Anya? I am You Lili.¡±


    Cheng Anya shook her hand politely. ¡°Hello, I am Cheng Anya. I look forward to working with you!¡±


    ¡°Likewise. I am Li Yun¡¯s friend. There would be a lot of opportunities for us to meet in the future.¡± You Lili was very surprised. The lady before her was unexpectedly young. She looked youthful in the photo and was even younger in person.


    Looking fresh and pure, the office attire did not really match her. Was she really the top secretary groomed by Klose?


    The other four women were also whispering to one another. They had already known someone was taking over You Lili¡¯s chief secretary position. It was rumored that she was the only person who remained under GK International¡¯s Klose for a year. Furthermore, she resigned of her own accord so she must be a capable lady.


    Why did she look like a university student?


    As everyone looked at each other, they started to question the sight of Anya.


    ¡°President, Miss Cheng Anya is here!¡±


    ¡°Come in!¡± A low and rich magnetic voice came through. Cheng Anya¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Why did the voice sound so familiar? She must have been hearing things¡­


    Pushing the door open, Cheng Anya was stupefied!


    This world is like a fantasy!


    F*ck! The world couldn¡¯t be this narrow for enemies to keep crossing paths, could it?


    ¡°It is you?¡± Ye Chen looked askance, his thin lips hissing out doubts dangerously. He never dreamed that the new secretary was actually her. He did not even expect that she was Cheng Anya.


    The time stood still!


    Ye Chen¡¯s handsome face was expressionless, concealing his emotions. No matter how he looked, he still felt that she was very young. She seemed to be in her early 20s, fair-skinned and innocent. Her pair of eyes filled with bright colours.


    To ascertain her capabilities, he deliberately called Klose. When the latter heard that Cheng Anya would join MBS, he wailed like ghosts and howled like foxes, screaming at Ye Chen to compensate him for his losses. The talented personnel who had undergone his abnormal training was actually gifted to Ye Chen just like that¡­ Klose felt very painful about it.


    The phone call confirmed Cheng Anya¡¯s top-notch capabilities.


    To one¡¯s surprise, the little girl was actually London¡¯s number one secretary. It was really incredible.


    The unripe was too sour for a bite.

 Chapter 15 - My New Secretary

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Cheng Anya wept in her heart. She resented herself for being young and ignorant seven years ago!


    Even though Third Young Master Ye was not as oppressive and cold as compared to seven years ago, she should not have been that blind. She should not have treated him as a money boy! Instead, she actually threw him a hundred yuan for his prostitution service.


    Cheng Anya, you idiot!


    If Third Young Master Ye was reminded of the time she messed things up and found out that she secretly gave birth to Ning Ning without his knowledge, she would definitely land herself into deep trouble and died a graveless death.


    Would it be too late for her to say she had entered the wrong door?


    What was he trying to say with that expression on his face? A beast was a beast; they always judged others with ill intentions. Damn it, could you not put on that sinister expression?


    ¡°Are you sure you are of legal age?¡± Ye Chen leaned back lazily, his body arching slightly against the seat. This girl¡­ Why did her face look as if it was paralyzed? Couldn¡¯t she put on any facial expressions at all?


    Disgraceful. That was definitely humiliating!


    F*ck, why didn¡¯t you ask me if I was of legal age when you took full advantage of me seven years ago?


    Cheng Anya seemed to have forgotten that it was her who took the first step to seduce him.


    ¡°President Ye, I am 24 years old. I am already of legal age,¡± Cheng Anya answered seriously.


    Ye Chen raised his eyebrows and supported his chin with his interlocked fingers while he looked askance at Cheng Anya, a forced smile tugged at his lips. His gaze reminded Cheng Anya of snakes.


    A clammy snake.


    Cheng Anya felt uneasy.


    Did he really not remember her at all?


    Cheng Anya panicked. Her back was drenched in cold sweat and her nerves tensed up. Logically, humiliation such as being made a fool of and thrown with a hundred yuan¡¯ worth of prostitution money must have been a first for the dignified Third Young Master Ye. It was enough to leave a deep impression that was impossible to forget.


    Only if others had often done the same to Third Young Master Ye could he have stayed as calm as he was now; as if it had become second nature to him after being so used to it.


    Cheng Anya was uncertain about her wild guess.


    ¡°Miss You will brief you on the specific workflow. Since you are London¡¯s number one secretary, you should show everyone your capabilities then. You may leave the room if there is nothing else!¡± Ye Chen¡¯s tone was indifferent as always.


    One could not discern the mood hidden underneath his deep glance.


    ¡°Yes, President Ye!¡± Cheng Anya let out a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 16 - Being Despised by the Son

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    You Lili briefed her on the workflow responsibly and brought her around to familiarize with the environment. Cheng Anya adapted to it quickly but was totally exhausted to the point that she was nearly paralyzed at night.


    When she returned home from work, she saw Ning Ning, who was wearing an apron, getting busy in the kitchen. Looking at the busy silhouette of the cute little kid, Cheng Anya felt a minuscule sense of guilt as a mom. It was really just a tiny little bit of guilt¡­


    ¡°Darling, I love you!¡± Cheng Anya put down a pile of document reports, tugged at his little face, and planted a kiss. Such tender skin! It felt so comfortable kissing it. Damn, it was really unlike a certain someone who was always ice-cold like a refrigerator!


    ¡°Mommy, I love you too!¡± Ning Ning returned her kiss gracefully. Cheng Anya was moved to tears after a whole day of fatigue.


    Son, Mom loves you just like how mouse loves rice.


    ¡°Mommy, how was work today?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask that first. Wait till I have eaten a few mouthfuls, then we will talk about it.¡± Cheng Anya was so hungry that she used all her remaining energy to stuff the food into her mouth, making a fast and clean sweep of the delicious dishes made by her son.


    ¡°Talk, darling. What is with that expression of yours? It is as if you are looking forward to something.¡±


    ¡°What expression of mine that seems looking forward to something? That is me despising your table manners, alright?¡±


    ¡°Annoying!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, do you like the working environment at MBS?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t like it!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Anya clenched her fists. Her little universe began to blaze radiantly. ¡°Because there is an evil beast!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, did you see anyone familiar?¡±


    ¡°Familiar people?¡± Cheng Anya tilted her head to a side, trying hard to recall the faces of the managers from the various departments and filtered them with the faces of people whom she had seen before. ¡°They are a bunch of strangers. There is no familiar face.¡±


    ¡°I have lost to you!¡±


    ¡°Ning Ning, what are you trying to convey with that facial expression? Are you despising me, your mom?¡±


    ¡°Mom, you pseudo lady! Aiya, let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat. I really should not have expected too much from you.¡±


    %>_<%


    The feeling of being despised by her son was really terrible.

 Chapter 17 - To Insult Someone without Swearing

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    As a week flashed by, Anya had already established herself in MBS. As the chief secretary of Third Young Master Ye, Anya¡¯s ability turned heads. You Lili saw that Anya was able to run the show on her own and happily went on vacation.


    The four women working in the secretariat, who once sneered at her, became respectful.


    Through her abilities, Anya established herself as a valuable person in MBS.


    In a highly competitive environment like MBS, one must be able to walk the talk. Ye Chen¡¯s secretaries were specially chosen for their strengths, which made them proud and conceited. It took Anya a lot of work to win their hearts and minds over.


    The only thing that made Anya unhappy was that she had to face Third Young Master Ye¡¯s handsome face daily. Having to face Third Young Master Ye daily was such a torture that she gave her partner a hot kiss before she left for work.


    As Anya turned, she saw the biggest person in the company. She had to keep herself alert lest she fleeted over to Ye Chen and kissed him.


    Speaking of how sick men could get, Klose was not too different from Third Young Master Ye. When she was in England, she had to record all of Klose¡¯s exchanges with his mistresses. On Klose¡¯s whim and beck, Anya had to be able to recall any specific information about the mistress Klose wanted to know.


    What left her puzzled was how Klose was not interested in famous women, but the partners of rich men. As long as he took a fancy to the lady, he would flirt and even bed her regardless of whether said partner¡¯s husband was present.


    One could understand how Anya, who once had a hand in these arrangements for Klose, was so disgusted with him and couldn¡¯t wait to send him far away.


    Ye Chen was no better as he had a very affectionate girlfriend who was also a socialite. He had many mistresses, and to date, received calls from more than twenty women in the past week.


    Everyone wanted to date Ye Chen, and Ye Chen had Anya to cover him.


    Begging, asking, insulting¡­ Anya took it all in stride.


    Ye Chen had initially wanted to see how miserable Anya could get by handling his romantic affairs. Even You Lili who was experienced had to occasionally hurry and became annoyed.


    Little did anyone know that Anya was beyond his expectations.


    Whenever Ye Chen¡¯s mistresses called, Anya would pick up the calls without fail. She would entertain them with a smile and have a perfect excuse to turn down each of them. She would tell the mistresses that Ye Chen was in a meeting, but she would never repeat herself.


    The variety of excuses Anya was able to pull off was mind-boggling.


    There was once Ye Chen pushed open the door, only to hear Anya tell his mistress over the phone, ¡°The president is now working with Ms. Yun Ruoxi in the lounge and would only be available in a moment.¡±


    Ye Chen was so angry that his handsome face became contorted.


    Anya being Ye Chen¡¯s most competent secretary was an undeniable fact. She was indeed adept at handling such problems.


    ¡°President, I am sorry I had to lie, but that seemed to be more in line with your character,¡± Anya said sweetly and innocently.


    To insult someone without swearing!


    Damn! Those who had worked for Klose were nothing short of sick!

 Chapter 18 - Seeing the Ex-Boyfriend after Seven Years

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    When seeing Wang Rui and Chen Yingying seven years later, Cheng Anya was stunned.


    ¡°Anya, how did you end up here?¡± Wang Rui exclaimed as he saw Anya. After a quick discussion with Chen Yingying in hushed tones, envy washed over Wang Rui¡¯s face and he shot Anya a terrifying gaze.


    ¡°Young Master Wang, I am President Ye¡¯s secretary.¡± Anya smiled.


    ¡°Anya, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± Wang Rui rushed over excitedly. As he grasped Anya¡¯s hand, he was scheming and thought that Wang Enterprise could be saved. He had a chance, and he had to seize it.


    ¡°I have long heard that Ye Chen has a very capable secretary, but I did not expect her to be Anya.¡±


    Anya, who was young and looked like a college student, did not seem to have the ability to become Ye Chen¡¯s secretary. Anya¡¯s looks must have won her the job, and god knows what other relationships Ye Chen had with her to help her get the job.


    Wang Rui was jealous. He had dated Anya for a year and did not even get a kiss from Anya. Now, someone else had won Anya over. His heart was filled with indescribable envy.


    However, what was most important at present was to save Wang Enterprise. As for Anya, she had changed substantially in the past seven years. While she still looked innocent, the innocence and simple beauty lost was made up with her beauty.


    How exciting could it get! If she was able to bed Ye Chen, what else could she not do?


    Asking for Anya¡¯s help was most important now, and all else could wait.


    ¡°Did you miss me? Oh boy, I missed you for the past six years and have been trying to find out more about you. Where have you been?¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s emotions sank as she looked down and saw Wang Rui excitedly holding her hands. Were they so familiar with each other?


    Brother Wang, how sad it was to be you.


    It was seven years, not six years, okay?


    It would have been a great help if you had run through your lines before meeting me. Geez, it¡¯s so easy to see through you.


    Damn it!


    Who the hell did he even think he was? She knew that Wang Rui would come by today, and to be honest, she could not remember Wang Rui¡¯s face. Based on what happened previously, Wang Rui had failed to make a lasting impression on her.


    ¡°Young Master Wang, the president is waiting for you in the room.¡± Anya smiled lightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re his secretary? I¡¯m afraid ¡®bed partner¡¯ is a better term,¡± Chen Yingying jabbed Anya sharply. Since Ye Chen was a known womanizer, it wasn¡¯t uncommon for him to pursue women around him. Moreover, Chen Yingying had really disliked Anya ever since they were students.


    In order to get close to Wang Rui, Anya did not genuinely befriend Yingying whilst getting to know her. When Anya won over Wang Rui¡¯s heart, she had no sense of guilt. Anya had no qualms about deceiving people with her innocent face.


    ¡°As long as it is not between husband and wife, any ambiguous relationship between a man and a woman can be described as ¡®bed partner¡¯. Miss Chen, how many people do you bed every day?¡± Cheng Anya smiled and asked, ¡°Who can¡¯t mock people, eh? I¡¯ll make sure to mock you to death!¡±


    ¡°Cheng Anya, you¡­¡± Chen Yingying was so angry that blood drained from her face.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± asked a cold voice as it drifted over the room. Even though it was burning with anger, the room seemingly plunged into a cold winter.

 Chapter 19 - Third Young Master Ye Makes Things Difficult

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Chen¡¯s gaze swept across Anya¡¯s and Wang Rui¡¯s entwined hands. With a slight squint, his cold gaze carried with it a few hints of anger. Anya shook away Wang Rui¡¯s hand and stood quietly.


    As the president wore a terrifying look, a few secretaries were shaken.


    When Chen Yingying saw Ye Chen, her gaze betrayed a hint of desire. Like a famished dog presented with delicious food, Yingying presented her best side and gave Ye Chen an enticing gaze.


    What the hell!


    What kind of flirting was that!


    ¡°President, Young Master Wang is here!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Wang, if you are here to flirt with my secretary, then please return. And you, Cheng Anya, please be professional during working hours. Please be professional and stop messing around with other men!¡± Ye Chen entered the president¡¯s office with a sunken face.


    Cheng Anya shook a little. Wasn¡¯t Wang Rui the one who drew attention?


    Chen Yingying sneered at Cheng Anya, who just suffered a scolding, and thumped into the meeting room in her high heels.


    What a silly woman!


    If Ye Chen could take a fancy to such a woman, she would have serious doubts about Ye Chen¡¯s preferences and standards.


    Anya made three cups of coffee and sent them into the room. As she was about to leave the room, Ye Chen¡¯s gaze sank and said, ¡°Miss Cheng, please stay and listen!¡±


    A perfect secretary was not allowed to question her superior¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Although Cheng Anya did not understand his intentions, she stood aside quietly. This man was cold, ruthless, and unfathomable. For a person of her ability, she was much better off showing some restraint, lest her boss tore her a new one.


    Why did Ye Chen want Cheng Anya to stay behind?


    Wang Rui couldn¡¯t guess what Ye Chen¡¯s relationship with Anya was. Not everyone could read what was on Ye Chen¡¯s mind, and Anya was one who always seemed sweet and graceful to the point that Wang Rui couldn¡¯t guess what was on her mind.


    Chen Yingying had been ogling at Ye Chen, hoping for Ye Chen to notice her. When she noticed Cheng Anya staying behind, envy and hate were apparent on her face.


    Damn Anya who always spoiled her plans!


    Ye Chen, a man who was worth hundreds of millions and blessed with over-the-top looks and power, was Chen Yingying¡¯s ultimate target. If Ye Chen noticed her, she was confident that she could win Ye Chen¡¯s heart. Once she did, she must dispose of Anya, this unsightly woman.


    Cheng Anya saw Yingying¡¯s hateful eyes and knew what was on her mind. She smiled silently and thought to herself, ¡®Sister, get yourself the most comfortable bed from the market and carry on with your biggest and wildest dreams.¡¯


    Wang Enterprise, a sizable corporation dealing in daily necessities in City A, was hit hard by the financial crisis, and Wang Rui had incurred huge losses in the stock market. The Wang Enterprise faced liquidity problems and could only hope for a capital injection from MBS in a bid to turn the tide.


    ¡°President Ye, we have many stable suppliers and loyal customers. The potential for Wang Enterprise to develop is huge. We are only facing a temporary liquidity problem. With a capital injection from your company, I am confident that Wang Enterprise will be able to continue operating normally. The proposed capital injection will be a mere drop in the ocean for you. You have little to lose, don¡¯t you?¡± Wang Rui eloquently lobbied Ye Chen.


    Ye Chen¡¯s deep countenance betrayed no emotion. As he looked at the Wang Enterprise¡¯s year-on-year performances and plans for the coming years, his fingers unceasingly tapped the table. The orderly tapping of his fingers sent Wang Rui¡¯s heart pounding. The latter looked at Ye Chen nervously.


    His words could determine the fate of Wang Enterprise.


    ¡°President Ye, think about it. Wang Enterprise has many comparative advantages in the industry.


    Won¡¯t it better to share the money pie?¡± Chen Yingying said petulantly.


    Yingying¡¯s petulant voice sent shivers down Anya¡¯s back. Could she stop being so disgusting for once?


    Anya¡¯s eyes grew wide.


    As Anya looked at her arms sideways, noticing that she had goosebumps all over.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, what do you think?¡± Ye Chen looked up and unexpectedly asked Cheng Anya.

 Chapter 20 - Crafty Third Young Master Ye

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Wang Rui¡¯s expectant gaze landed on Cheng Anya, looking at Anya as if expecting her help. Rui¡¯s gaze seemed to imply that he and Anya were once involved and Anya would not leave him in the lurch.


    Chen Yingying raised her lips in an indifferent manner and had half a mind to give Wang Rui a thorough scolding. How dare Wang Rui ask Cheng Anya for help in front of her, embarrassing her!


    Ye Chen coldly saw the fiasco the two of them were in and gave a cold smile.


    How many men was his secretary involved with?


    Yang Zekun, Wang Rui¡­


    From a glance, one could not assume that Cheng Anya was the type who had her way with men. Ye Chen wondered what Anya had to say about that.


    Cheng Anya looked down and said politely, ¡°Mr. Chairman, I am just a secretary. You have found the wrong person to consult with in regard to such a major decision. Besides, word of you consulting your secretary for such a trivial case would affect MBS¡¯s stock price should it leak out, and I would have to bear the blame for it.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye squinted his eyes threateningly and gave Cheng Anya a death stare. Anya, that wretched lady, was sure able to indirectly criticize him as muddleheaded.


    With a tone colder than his countenance, Third Young Master Ye said, ¡°Anya, you were even unable to provide your opinion for a case that you had described as trivial. As my chief secretary, are you sure you are up for the job?¡±


    Chen Yingying did not show her pleasure as heard Third Young Master Ye¡¯s displeasure. She couldn¡¯t wait for Third Young Master Ye to fire Cheng Anya from MBS.


    Cheng Anya went on to say, ¡°With all due respect, this is my two cents¡¯ worth on the case which you insist on me opining. Wang Enterprise is an established appliance company which has many returning customers and has an extremely good corporate image. Being steeped in tradition is Wang Enterprise¡¯s strength against its rivals. However, in recent years, Wang Rui often misappropriated company funds to speculate in the stock market and remains unrepentant despite incurring repeated losses. Furthermore, the quality of Wang Enterprise¡¯s products is no longer like before. When doing business, especially in the traditional sense, one is much better off grounded and practical. Wang Enterprise¡¯s opportunism presents too much of a risk in MBS investing in them, and any prospective investment in Wang Enterprise could well yield no returns, let alone improve the predicament Wang Enterprise is in.¡±


    Cheng Anya took a gamble on her child¡¯s high IQ, and crafty men like Third Young Master Ye had made up their minds and planned to have Anya take the fall.


    How treacherous, how sinister!


    Utterly perverted!


    With such a superior, it was no wonder his subordinates were all mentally off-whack. Son of a b****!


    ¡°Cheng Anya, what mud-slinging nonsense is this!¡± Wang Rui burst out in anger as he stood up from the sofa.


    Ye Chen managed a faint smile and knew that while Anya seemed innocent enough, she had thoroughly deconstructed Wang Rui. Oh, how adorable Anya was, he thought as he could not bear to scold Wang Rui.


    ¡°Boss Ye, please do not listen to Anya¡¯s dribble. She is just jealous because Wang Rui broke up with her years back and chose me instead. She is taking revenge against Wang Rui, so do not listen to Anya¡¯s lies for she is envious of us being happy together.¡± Chen Yingying stared at Anya with much resentment, and then at Ye Chen lovingly in a bid to do damage control.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes went wide, and cold sweat trickled down her back.

 Chapter 21 - To Hit the Nail

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Sigh. If they did not need Ye Chen¡¯s help and were locked in a meeting in the office, she would have forgotten how Wang Rui and Chen Yingying looked like.


    Envy?


    What joke in the world was that?


    Is there even a mite about the two of you that is worthy of envy?


    Ye Chen¡¯s eyebrows twitched at Anya¡¯s comments. Did he dupe Anya? Was he in love with Anya? Ye Chen squinted his eyes, seemingly teasing Anya. ¡°Ms. Cheng, your inner world is so rich with emotions!¡±


    Cheng Anya politely bowed and smiled. ¡°What nonsense. Boss Ye¡¯s emotions are rich and colorful. I would be a laughingstock if my emotions weren¡¯t as rich as my boss¡¯.¡±


    What Anya meant was that she had to be as tough and aggressive as her boss.


    Ye Chen¡¯s gaze twitched and gave Anya a death stare. How could she say something so vicious with a smile?


    She had hit the nail!


    Despite her innocence, what she said enraged people. In spite of her sweet smile, she said the truth and one would struggle to even get angry with her.


    ¡°Boss Wang, look! Even my secretary knows that investing in your company is futile. I look forward to our next collaboration. Ms. Cheng, please send the guests off!¡±


    Wang Rui and Chen Yingying were unwilling to give up and had half the mind to further lobby Ye Chen. As Ye Chen threw a cold gaze around the room, shock and awe permeated the room, leaving everyone tense.


    What a terribly cold gaze!


    Ye Chen sat quietly, his handsome face devoid of any emotion and gaze cold to the touch. His silence reinforced his domineering presence, a presence only the apex of men had, stifling many around him.


    Even Ye Chen¡¯s countenance spooked the calm and insidious Cheng Anya.


    This man was so powerful to the point of inspiring fear.


    What an attractive face that was of little use! A small smile could seduce a lot of people, and any smitten person would fall for him.


    ¡°Wang Rui, Ms. Chen, please!¡± Cheng Anya politely sent them out.


    ¡°Anya, I am so disappointed in you!¡± Wang Rui said as he stared at her angrily. What a cardinal sin it seemed, for Anya to not speak up for Wang Rui.


    Cheng Anya became silent.


    What had she seen in him years ago? She was once young and ignorant!


    An hour¡¯s break in the afternoon.


    ¡°Anya, time to go for lunch!¡±


    ¡°You guys go ahead. I will pass as I¡¯ve brought my own food from home,¡± Anya said as she waved her home-packed lunch. Her home-packed lunch, prepared by her son with love, was much better than any food from five-star hotels and left her feeling blissful.


    ¡°We are so envious of you! You are so lucky to have your boyfriend prepare lunch for you daily!¡±


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯re hungry. Time for lunch!¡±


    ¡­


    As Cheng Anya waved them goodbye, she then took out the takeaway lunch that Ning Ning prepared.


    A cold voice gently asked, ¡°Your boyfriend prepared lunch for you?¡± Cheng Anya felt a chill down her spine as her heart thumped. As cold sweat trickled down Anya, she said, ¡°Boss Ye, could you stop spooking the daylights out of us? You will scare the daylights out of somebody someday.¡±

 Chapter 22 - Lunchbox with Love

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Cheng Anya pulled a smile. ¡°Boss Ye, I will not answer this as it is a personal question.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye crossed his arms, and his deep glance swept over her face twice, slowly moving down and settled on the lunchbox. Ning Ning made two chicken wings, beautifully arranged in the shape of a heart.


    They were stir-fried with fresh green asparagus and garnished with little chilies. A small red persimmon was placed in the middle of the chicken wings as decoration.


    This indeed seemed like a lunch made with love!


    Third Young Master Ye raised the corners of his lips and mockingly watched Cheng Anya with a seemingly joking yet malicious gaze. Cheng Anya followed his gaze and saw his flushed face, her heart thumping.


    Such a big ham!


    What kind of hammy drama was this! There must be some mistakes here!


    ¡°Is the food in the canteen not tasty?¡±


    ¡°I am used to eating what he prepares for me.¡±


    ¡°He?¡± Third Young Master Ye knitted his eyebrows and begun to squint. One could not tell the emotions in his voice, but it sounded a little weird. ¡°He?¡±


    Cheng Anya coughed twice and nodded. This weirdo Ye was not having his lunch for the most trivial of things. Anya looked at her lunchbox, inhaled the aroma of the meal, and salivated.


    Aren¡¯t you hungry? But, I am!


    Third Young Master Ye laughed even more coldly and thought, ¡®Hmph, what a miracle for Yang Zekun to cook for Anya. What affection is there to show when people already know you two are an item?¡¯


    ¡°The food sure looks good,¡± Third Young Master Ye said patronizingly.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s lips twitched violently. What was he trying to imply? Third Young Master Ye¡¯s thoughts could not be fathomed, and Anya pondered on the reasons for his earlier statement.


    Third Young Master Ye, proving words with action, gracefully took the lunchbox and helped himself to a chicken wing in it.


    He took a bite of the asparagus and it was delicious. The lunch was very well-prepared. Although it was homemade, it was very delicious.


    Cheng Anya was stunned and it took her a while to regain her senses.


    Damn! How dared you steal my lunch!


    ¡°President, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Having my lunch! ¡±


    ¡°That is my lunch.¡±


    Calm down, calm down. Being impulsive would not help her here.


    ¡°I am hungry!¡± This lunch was so delicious. Yang Zekun did not overstate his ability. Heck, he even knew how to cook! Damned be such perfect men!


    Ning Ning, who was in school, gracefully sneezed.


    As Third Young Master Ye ate, he noticed Cheng Anya staring at him angrily, a look that seemingly wished to devour him outright. He paused, raised the tips of his eyebrows, and took a bite of the chicken wing.


    Third Young Master Ye gracefully left Anya in the lurch as he gracefully stood up and took the lunchbox into the president¡¯s office.


    Anya thought to herself, ¡®Third Young Master Ye is way too cute in expressing his jealousy!¡¯

 Chapter 23 - A Mentally-Twisted Third Young Master Ye

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes were wide open.


    As she stared intensely at the president¡¯s office, she took a deep breath, her inner rage burning on intensely. Ye Chen, you pervert, malicious beast! How dare you treat me as nothing!


    As if grabbing her lunch was not bad enough, walking away so callously in front of her took it to another level. Did he think that she, with him staring her down, would not dare to eat her lunch?


    She had seen shameless people, but none was as shameless as Third Young Master Ye.


    As she contemplated rushing in, Third Young Master Ye took the lunchbox out of the president¡¯s office and threw her a red thing.


    Cheng Anya subconsciously reached out and caught it.


    Master Kang¡¯s braised beef noodles?


    Was Third Young Master Ye advertising for Master Kang?


    Anya¡¯s eyes widened. Boss Ye, how could you, a person of abundant wealth, consume common people¡¯s instant noodles? You should consume exotic foods like bear hearts and leopard livers, for they were much more befitting of your spendthrift.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, eat the instant noodles!¡± Third Young Master Ye said calmly and was neither flushed nor panting. Cheng Anya heard it and could not wait to pounce onto him and hack him twice.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s look seemed to imply that the instant noodles were a reward for Cheng Anya.


    ¡°Boss Ye, you stole my lunch.¡±


    ¡°As a qualified secretary, you must give due consideration for your boss¡¯s appetite,¡± Third Young Master Ye said firmly as he ate the second chicken wing. Cheng Anya drooled.


    ¡°A normal boss does not steal his subordinate¡¯s lunch.¡± Cheng Anya smiled while imagining herself as Popeye, pounding Third Young Master Ye into the ground.


    Are you implying that you are an abnormal boss?


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you know that I am abnormal?¡± Third Young Master Ye calmly retorted, his eyebrows raised and his gaze malicious. With curled lips, he went on to say, ¡°I have a history of mental illness. Shall I show it to you as proof?¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned by Third Young Master Ye¡¯s cheeky face.


    Damn it! I will so trample you to death one day!


    Being powerless to change the situation, Cheng Anya turned and left. It was not like she had never eaten instant noodles before.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, look at the date on the packaging. It should not have expired.¡±


    Cheng Anya stopped in her footsteps. This sicko was definitely doing this deliberately!


    Should she manslaughter Third Young Master Ye one day? She was certain that Third Young Master Ye absolutely deserved it, and she should hence be acquitted.


    Cheng Anya held the Master Kang¡¯s instant noodles and calmed down.

 Chapter 24 - Sadness

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Without remorse, Ye Chen enjoyed a fragrant lunch. He was so full and satisfied because he had never had such a nice homemade meal in a long time.


    How long had it been?


    It had been too long to the point that he could no longer remember.


    This afternoon, Ye Chen¡¯s emotions were turbulent and he was so cold as if water vapor could condense on his facial features. If Ye Chen was typically cold and elegant, he was unusually distant and frigid today.


    Cheng Anya had received several scolding from him without apparent reason, and the ambiance of the entire office was no different from a freezing winter. Everyone was at risk, and whoever was called into Ye Chen¡¯s office would receive a scolding.


    Cheng Anya could tell that Ye Chen was thoroughly vexed.


    As the end of the day approached, Ye Chen asked Cheng Anya to make him a cup of coffee. When Anya brought the coffee in, Ye Chen was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, his slender figure emanating an oppressive presence.


    It was dusk, and the warm light of the setting sun filled the whole office with a warm atmosphere.


    Cheng Anya put down the coffee and reminded Ye Chen of it.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, please cancel my appointments for this evening,¡± Third Young Master Ye said with a slightly dull voice and did not turn around. There was a deep sadness in Third Young Master Ye¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    As Cheng Anya slowly walked out of the president¡¯s office, she could not help but look at Third Young Master Ye again.


    He had a strong charm and always involuntarily drew the attention of others. He was elegant, cold, ruthless¡­


    He is the perfect homme fatale.


    In her opinion, Third Young Master Ye was very powerful, nearly omnipotent.


    However, a sense of sadness and nostalgia ran through Third Young Master Ye today. He seemed to be missing somebody, and the warmth of the setting sun had no effect on him.


    Even the warmth of the setting sun could not reach his thoughts and sorrows.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart hurt slightly. The more powerful a person was, the more they would hide their weaknesses. No crying, not showing their weaknesses¡­ Such people, in fact, had a place in their hearts that was fragile and much tenderer than anyone else¡¯s.


    Such a setting, combined with such a person and such a shadow, made the damn perfect tragic lead in any hammy drama.


    Third Young Master Ye, are you becoming more tragic and sentimental?


    That was really¡­


    Perfect!

 Chapter 25 - The Illegitimate Child

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    This area, a residential area for the wealthy, was lined with various mansions of European, British, and Gothic styles. Being located halfway up the mountain, it provided a luxurious and spectacular view.


    The silver Rolls-Royce pulled up in front of a European-style villa. Ye Chen opened the door and gracefully walked into the villa. He was a little more distant than usual and was aggressive as he would have been in a shopping mall, yet he clearly kept himself in restraint.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, you are back! Your father is waiting for you,¡± the older butler said as he politely let Ye Chen in.


    The villa was luxuriously decorated by the hands of master craftsmen, and it was borderline luxurious. The reflection of gold around the villa almost dazzled Ye Chen.


    Ye Chen¡¯s glare betrayed near-invisible ridicule.


    If there was anything the villa gave him, it was nothing but an intense distance and biting coldness.


    Ye Zhenxiong sat majestically on the master¡¯s seat, his sideburns white and a cane in his hand. The old man, once an influential and authoritative figure in the business scene, had seemingly become dull, yet retained a sharp vision.


    His third wife, Ruan Cuiyu, who was under thirty, sat by his side and sneered. Her eight-year-old son, Ye Yutong, also sat quietly. His expression was one of pure affection.


    His second brother, Ye Yutang, was also present. His stoic face could not hide the greed in his eyes.


    ¡°Father, I am back,¡± Ye Chen said faintly and indifferently. Coming home for a meal once a week was a part of the family¡¯s rules.


    ¡°The busiest person in the family is finally home. You sure are arrogant enough to keep us waiting for you,¡± Ruan Cuiyu said coldly.


    ¡°He is the president of MBS. Of course, he has that air of arrogance! ¡± Ye Yutang said sourly.


    Ye Chen, without any expression, said, ¡°Father, I am sorry for being late as there were many problems to settle at work.¡±


    In spite of his words, Ye Chen did not sound apologetic and seemed indifferent.


    ¡°Let the feast begin!¡± The old Ye said as his sharp gaze swept over everyone. Silence engulfed everyone.


    Ye Chen sneered in his heart.


    Ye Yutong called Ye Chen, his third brother, and the latter looked at him and nodded. Just as Ye Yutong smiled, Ruan Cuiyu pulled his clothes, causing Yutong to lower his head.


    ¡°Ye Chen, Yutang would like to open a jewelry store. Could you allocate some money for him and help him with networking?¡± The older Ye¡¯s majestic tone was no different from an order.


    ¡°Yes, Father!¡±


    Every time Ye Chen stepped into the residence, it was so cold and distant like an igloo. In the eyes of the older Ye, Ye Chen was merely a tool. This man who once made waves and shook mountains was too used to controlling everything.


    The real master of the Ye family was the older Ye. The real heir was Ye Yutang, and the most beloved son was Ye Yutong. As for Ye Chen¡­


    He was the lovechild of the older Ye in his promiscuous days.


    An illegitimate child who did not deserve recognition.


    A murderer of his most beloved son.


    Ye Chen coldly sneered, for he was going to show the older Ye his true colors someday anyway.


    How did one stand up against the strong undercurrents of preference and favor?

 Chapter 26 - Stockholm Syndrome

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Cheng Anya crashed as soon as she reached her apartment. Her child was not home yet and she frowned.


    Shouldn¡¯t Ning Ning be cooking at this time?


    She was used to the aroma of food whenever she arrived home.


    As her worry flashed by, Cheng Anya played possum on the sofa. She knew that her son was smart enough to see through her act.


    She had a peace of mind and lay down, waiting for her son to return to cook for her.


    She had yet to know what Ning Ning was going to cook today and was already twitchy. She got turned upside down by Third Young Master Ye in the afternoon and had to arrange his schedule. All these took their toll on her and she was so tired that she did not want to move a finger.


    Anya unconsciously remembered the moment Third Young Master Ye stood in front of the window. He stood erect, yet lonely, as if the whole world had discarded him.


    The Third Young Master Ye whom Anya knew was a cold, elegant, scheming, and mentally depressing person¡­ Surely he couldn¡¯t be associated with sadness?


    What was up with him?


    Something clicked in Anya¡¯s mind and she suddenly sat up on the sofa. ¡°Cheng Anya, have you been verbally abused by him to the point of enjoying it?¡±


    Surely, it would be better to think about her darling child than Third Young Master Ye, no?


    As Cheng Anya thought about Ning Ning¡¯s and Third Young Master Ye¡¯s faces, she calmed down.


    ¡°Mommy, you are not suffering from Stockholm syndrome. It¡¯s your child who has Stockholm syndrome.¡± Ning Ning¡¯s young voice drifted into her ears. Bringing two bags of vegetables and meat into the house, Ning Ning closed the door and looked at Anya in a despising way.


    ¡°Ning Ning, you are finally back! Mommy is starving to death!¡± Cheng Anya shamelessly complained to her son that he did not feed her in time.


    Ning Ning put down his bag and threw it to her. Smiling, Ning Ning said, ¡°Mommy, you should eat something first. I will start cooking immediately. ¡±


    Ning Ning was a genius who rarely paid attention in class. His bag had always been light. However, his bag was much heavier today. Cheng Anya curiously opened Ning Ning¡¯s bag and packets of snacks fell out.


    Chocolates, puffs, candies, apples, cherries¡­ and bread?


    There were a lot of things stuffed in his bag. Cheng Anya¡¯s first reaction went, ¡°Ning Ning, you should pass some of the money you earn to Mommy out of respect instead of squandering them on things.¡±

 Chapter 27 - Cheng Anya’s Distorted Education

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ning Ning separated the fruits, vegetables, and meat. He washed the electric rice cooker¡¯s pot and cooked the rice, then came out of the kitchen. He smiled elegantly, blinked his eyes, and seriously said, ¡°Who said I found this money on the ground? It was given to me by my female classmate.¡±


    ¡°What did you do for people to give you so many things?¡±


    Sighs. Son, why did you learn from your father, of all people? Being promiscuous is properly toxic. Please don¡¯t tell me promiscuity can be inherited?


    Does that mean flirtatious trait could be instilled into someone since a tender age?


    ¡°I do not know as well!¡± Ning Ning said innocently. ¡°They said I have a charming smile, and that giving things to me means they are pursuing me.¡±


    Was it not too early for children of their age to start expressing their feelings?


    ¡°Please do not tell me that your smile is only worth so much. Isn¡¯t it a little too cheap? Cheng Anya tilted her head and thought. Her eyes lit up and she said, ¡°A blank check is way more valuable than a smile. Do you understand? ¡±


    ¡°What if the check bounces?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you figure out people for who they actually are first? ¡±


    Ning Ning turned his head and gave it serious thought. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it makes sense. I will do that next time.¡±


    ¡°How obedient!¡± Cheng Anya touched his head calmly, not even wondering whether she had corrupted her child.


    (The author has something to say: the mother-son pair conversed in the most tactful way possible)


    ¡°Ning Ning, let Mommy ask you a question. That¡­¡± Cheng Anya¡¯s face was a little warm. She approached her son and asked, ¡°Are you not curious about your biological father?¡±


    Ning Ning¡¯s pretty face smiled. ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t you say that my biological father has passed away? Didn¡¯t you also say that the grass surrounding his grave is taller than me?¡±


    On a mountain mansion a distance away, Third Young Master Ye, who was indifferently having his meal, sneezed.


    Cheng Anya, ¡°¡­¡±


    When Ning Ning started to understand, he once asked why he had no father.


    Ning Ning was then three years old and went to preschool in England. There was this child in the same class who was their neighbor. Said student often described Ning Ning as a bastard who had no father.


    Once, Ning Ning fought with the child and lost. There was a large bruise on his elbow, and as he ran home crying, he asked Anya, ¡°Why does Ning Ning have no father?¡±


    At that moment, Cheng Anya felt her heart was stabbed by a knife.

 Chapter 28 - Cheng Anya’s Distorted Education 2

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ning Ning was the best gift Anya had ever received in her life.


    Like that scar on her heart, Cheng Anya would not allow anyone to even touch a hair of him. However, she had hurt Ning Ning the deepest.


    She clearly remembered that when Ning Ning asked her that question, his eyes were filled with a little bit of resentment.


    Ning Ning was a gifted child whose IQ was much higher than that of normal children. At the age of three, he was much more sensitive than other children.


    Being misled by other children, Ning Ning grew up with the misunderstanding that it was his mother¡¯s fault he had no father. Ning Ning¡¯s complaints were inevitable.


    Cheng Anya then told Ning Ning that his father was dead, and fabricated the hammiest love story possible¡ªthat she was in love with Ning Ning¡¯s father, and how the latter was killed in an accident, so she took up the burden of raising Ning Ning alone.


    Ning Ning never asked about his father since then.


    Cheng Anya had been working hard to bring up Ning Ning all these years. From juggling between studies and working to earn her own keep to study and pay for Ning Ning¡¯s expenses.


    England was a place rife with cruelty and greed. Living expenditures were high in London, and she had less than four hours of rest on average in a year.


    As Ning Ning grew up, he knew and empathized with the hardships Cheng Anya faced. As Ning Ning aged, his IQ increased and his character became stronger with each day.


    The topic of single-parent children could no longer hurt him, and both mother and son naturally neglected the man who was absent from their lives.


    As she suddenly mentioned a topic they had not mentioned for years (Ning Ning¡¯s father), Cheng Anya felt awkward. She had spun the lie too early. She should have told Ning Ning that his father was somewhere far away.


    At least, Ning Ning¡¯s father could return to his life.


    Anya was unsure if it was even possible to revisit the notion of Ning Ning¡¯s father still being alive.


    Cheng Anya did not want Third Young Master Ye to know of Ning Ning¡¯s existence, yet she did not want to lie to Ning Ning.


    Damn it, what a dilemma!


    ¡°Ning Ning, have you seen someone rise from the dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have,¡± Ning Ning calmly responded.


    As Cheng Anya listened on quietly, Ning Ning added, ¡°On television.¡±


    Sicko Ye Chen, let¡¯s address this when you meet my son. I do not want to be caught in such a dilemma anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s leave it there, baby. The next time you see that female classmate who is interested in you, tell her that you like to eat chocolate.¡± Cheng Anya tore the beautiful wrapper and threw the chocolate into her mouth.


    Yummy!


    How righteous it was of the child to honor the parent!


    ¡°Yes, I know, Mommy. What else do you like to eat? Let¡¯s go for something a little more challenging and put to practice what you told me.¡± Ning Ning shook his head and smiled.


    Ning Ning liked his mom. She was money-driven, scheming, but occasionally dumb.


    ¡°Durians.¡±


    Ning Ning¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Mommy¡­ Have you ever seen anyone who confesses to boys with a durian?¡±


    ¡°That is to let you practice what I told you! Remember what Deng Xiaoping said? The only way to test truth is to put it into practice.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Ning Ning calmly accepted Anya¡¯s challenge and turned to kiss her face. He smiled and said, ¡°Mommy, you are actually not that stupid.¡±


    After saying that, Ning Ning was assured that Anya was his mother and he would not judge her despite looking at her sideways.

 Chapter 29 - It Is Hard to Get to Third Young Master Ye’s Lips

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Chen¡¯s gaze was sullen and delicate to the extent that one could tell his emotions from his face.


    He imagined the faces around him becoming Anya¡¯s perpetually smiling, yet innocent face.


    Anya¡¯s face was even more innocent than Yun Ruoxi¡¯s face.


    There was also a brilliance to Anya¡¯s face that Ruoxi¡¯s face lacked.


    Ye Chen couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Cheng Anya was with him right here and then, how would she look? He had seen enough of her signature smile.


    ¡°Chen¡­¡± A delicate voice pulled Ye Chen out of his sweet fantasy. Like cold water, Ye Chen¡¯s fantasies were soon extinguished.


    Ye Chen crawled up from next to Yun Ruoxi, his clothes slightly messy. He walked up to the window with a blank expression, looking at the vibrant lights outside indifferently.


    What happened to him?


    How did he even start to think about Cheng Anya?


    Yun Ruoxi did not know why he stopped and hugged him from behind. She tried to kiss his lips and stoke his feelings.


    Ye Chen quietly turned his head, and Yun Ruoxi¡¯s lips fell on his chin.


    Ruoxi smiled bitterly. She was unsurprised at how things turned out.


    Ye Chen¡¯s lips were¡­ Hard. To. Get. To.


    However intimate they were with Ye Chen, he would not kiss them.


    And neither would he let them kiss him.

 Chapter 30 - Feuding Families

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    As Ye Chen took in the bustling night scene outside the window, a sense of desolation intensified as Ye Chen¡¯s delicate and elegant features immersed in the darkness of the night.


    ¡°Chen¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Yun Ruoxi was a woman who knew the bigger situation. Bitter jealousy merely flitted past her countenance. She was always gentle and considerate in front of Ye Chen.


    ¡°I saw my father today.¡± Ye Chen¡¯s low voice revealed his cold hatred.


    Yun Ruoxi gently embraced him from behind. It had been so many years, but Ye Chen still easily lost control of his emotions whenever he met his father.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± Ruoxi¡¯s gentle, feminine voice, like a mother¡¯s touch, gently caressed Ye Chen¡¯s heart. Ye Chen¡¯s tensed muscles slowly relaxed.


    All Yun Ruoxi knew was that Ye Chen was an illegitimate child. His mother was a dancer and raised him alone for ten years. He only returned to the Ye family when he was ten.


    The First Young Master, Ye Yukun, was found unkempt and murdered on the Old Master Ye¡¯s bed. The murder suspect was Ye Chen¡¯s mother.


    When she was taken away by the police, she suddenly broke free from the detectives¡¯ restraints and ran into an oncoming truck. She was killed on the spot.


    With the death of Ye Chen¡¯s mother, Ye Yukun¡¯s murder became a suspended case and remained unsolved.


    These were things Ye Chen would not naturally tell Yun Ruoxi.


    At the time of the murder, the infighting in the Ye family reared its ugly head. Scandals of a woman pleasuring both father and son and immoral romances spread like wildfire. Through his relationships, Old Master Ye suppressed the scandals and married his current wife ten days after the murder.


    The turmoil slowly and surely calmed down, but it took its toll on Ye Chen. He witnessed his mother being taken away, running into an oncoming truck and dying.


    Because of this incident, Ye Chen did not speak for three years.


    He was suffering from a serious mental illness.


    In the few years Yun Ruoxi followed Ye Chen, she never heard him mention a thing about his mother. In Ye Chen¡¯s world, he seemed to be alone.


    Forever alone.

 Chapter 31 - Do You Love Me?

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Chen, have you ever truly loved someone before?¡± Yun Ruoxi gently asked as she put her hand over his chest. This heart of his, had it ever had a place for someone?


    ¡°I love you,¡± Ye Chen faintly said as his eyes swept over the pale hand on his chest.


    Love, what was that?


    For him, it was an extravagance.


    As the people whom he loved would eventually leave him, Ye Chen had learned since young not to love anyone.


    Since separation was inevitable, why did one have to love another?


    If one did not love, one would not feel sadness when separating. There would be no sorrow, no tears, no self-isolation, something fools would do, and neither would one lose the courage to live.


    He had had enough pain from losing his loved ones.


    His mother, sister¡­ and who else? He could not quite remember clearly, but he knew there were other people who had left him. Although he could not recall who those people were, one thing he was sure of was that all of them left him.


    He tried to keep them from leaving, but his effort was all in vain, leaving him alone.


    There was nothing left.


    If Ye Chen could forget the coldness of night and the emptiness of loneliness, then that wouldn¡¯t be too bad for him. He did not want to suffer another loss again.


    Some people did not have the courage to afford a loss.


    Yun Ruoxi smiled. Her gentle face was filled with happiness and satisfaction. ¡°Nevertheless, I am happy that you are willing to let me stay with you for so many years.¡±


    Ruoxi knew that Ye Chen did not love anyone.


    Rumors were rife that she and Ye Chen were an item and had deep feelings for each other.


    Ruoxi was left embarrassed as no man who truly loved his girlfriend would consistently have different partners.


    Yun Ruoxi knew that Ye Chen was plain lonely.


    Not only was Ye Chen lonely, but he also lacked a sense of security.


    Ye Chen lacking a sense of security was ironic as he was iron-fisted and had great influence in the business world.


    While Ye Chen¡¯s insecurity was like a fantasy tale, Yun Ruoxi knew that Third Young Master Ye was indeed flawed as he had self-isolated himself for three years and suffered from a serious mental illness. He was indifferent to the entire world.


    But Ruoxi occasionally felt that Ye Chen was waiting for somebody.


    He often looked at her eyes, yet never kissed her. He, however, kissed her eyes in a gentle, loving way.


    Only then did Yun Ruoxi feel that she was being cared for.


    A woman¡¯s intuition was often accurate. She knew that all the other women Ye Chen had had were stand-ins for someone. Despite her investigating for many years, she did not know who the women were standing in for.


    Who exactly was that special somebody who left Ye Chen reminiscing until today?

 Chapter 32 - The First Conversation between Father and Son (Part 1)

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°When I get married someday, I will choose you, Ruoxi! ¡± Ye Chen said, his immaculate face betraying a calm and unwavering promise.


    Yun Ruoxi bowed her head a little and smiled gently, thinking, ¡®This is enough, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    Ye Chen¡¯s lips were out of bounds, and it seemed he had deliberately reserved it, like his heart, for someone. To Ruoxi, Ye Chen marrying her was enough to satisfy her.


    Wasn¡¯t it so?


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Yun Ruoxi smiled softly. A whole day of emotional tension left Ye Chen a little annoyed as he faced Ruoxi.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a move first. Good night!¡± Ye Chen said as he put on his tie.


    He then opened the door and left before Yun Ruoxi could reply.


    The silver Rolls-Royce sped through the streets and tunnel. The distinctive lights in the tunnel gave an illusory flash of brightness and darkness against the side of Ye Chen¡¯s face, a danger lurking beneath.


    Flooring the brakes without warning, the tires screeched. Ye Chen tapped the steering wheel and slumped onto it, the yellow streetlights covering his svelte back with a thin sheen of light.


    As he looked up, Ye Chen¡¯s intricate face and person exuded a sinister temperament. He took out his phone.


    Hesitating for a moment, he dialed a certain number.


    The phone in Cheng Anya¡¯s apartment rang. Ning Ning went to pick up the phone as Cheng Anya was taking a shower.


    As Ning Ning prepared the bed for Anya, he noticed the caller ID on the phone. Who was Ye BT?


    Ning Ning¡¯s eyes grew wide.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, I will see you at the central mall plaza! Now!¡± The low, attractive voice barked.


    Ning Ning¡¯s lips broke into a bright smile. Was it Ye Chen?


    ¡°Are you dumb?¡± Ye Chen impatiently mocked as he waited for a reply.


    This father of his does not seem to have the best of temper. So, that¡¯s why Mommy comes home looking demoralized daily.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ning Ning felt a little uneasy talking to him for the first time.


    Ning Ning was a little agitated, yet a little excited. Like a child striving to be praised, Ning Ning sounded a few measures more elegant over the phone.


    The childlike voice over the phone left Ye Chen slightly stunned. Looking at the phone, he knitted his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

 Chapter 33 - The First Conversation between Father and Son (Part 2)

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°I am Cheng Ningyuan!¡± Ning Ning said with a smile in his voice.


    As if a spring breeze and spring rain falling on the dry desert, Third Young Master Ye¡¯s irritable mood lifted as he heard the tender voice over the phone.


    ¡°Give the phone to your sister, please,¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s tone softened as he knew that he was speaking to a child over the phone. Since Cheng Anya was not too old, Third Young Master Ye assumed that the person he was speaking to was Anya¡¯s younger brother.


    He could not help but feel awkward. Geez, this child sure was polite and had a comforting voice. How could two children differ so much?


    Ning Ning¡¯s eyes grew wide.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for my sister?¡± Ning Ning asked in a quizzical way and chuckled. He neither called Anya ¡®sister¡¯ and nor did he clarify anything.


    It was not always necessary to clarify an incorrect preconceptions.


    Correct?


    A mature, strong, and sly child, Ning Ning, loved Anya. He would not do the things that Anya hoped would not happen.


    In spite of his curiosity about his father, never would he do such things.


    The bathroom door opened. Ning Ning smiled as he replied, ¡°Please wait!¡±


    ¡°Baby, who¡¯s on the phone?¡± Cheng Anya asked while rubbing her hair.


    ¡°He whose surname is Ye.¡±


    Cheng Anya, stunned, dropped her towel onto the floor as she imagined Third Young Master Ye strangling her.


    Anya, still in shock, rushed to grab the phone and covered the mouthpiece. She looked at Ning Ning in panic.


    Ning Ning smiled and shrugged his shoulders. He picked up the towel and wiped Anya¡¯s hair.


    Cheng Anya was uneasy, her heart pounding. She nervously replied, ¡°B-boss Ye, how can I help you?¡±


    ¡°I will see you at the central mall plaza! Now! ¡±


    ¡°Er¡­ Wait, it is 10:00 p.m. now.¡±


    ¡°The most basic thing a competent secretary could do is always be on call!¡±


    As Ye Chen barked, he ended the call. Cheng Anya was infuriated. Damn it! Is there anything I can¡¯t mess up?


    ¡°Mommy, calm down!¡±


    ¡°Ning Ning, what did you tell him?¡± Cheng Anya was uneasy. Anya could calmly face anything, except Ning Ning, who would cause her to fluster.


    ¡°Mommy, he just told me to let my sister answer the phone. I was just about to say that you are my mother as you came out.¡± Ning Ning¡¯s gentle voice soothingly assured her.


    That was good. Cheng Anya¡¯s tightened heart, like that of a person on edge, finally relaxed.

 Chapter 34 - Acerbic

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    When Cheng Anya reached the Central Square, she instantly saw Third Young Master Ye¡¯s silver-colored Rolls-Royce. It was nearing 11 p.m. and all the department stores were closed. There was hardly anyone at the Square.


    Third Young Master Ye sat on the bumper of the car in a very arrogant posture, haughty with a tinge of laziness. He was smoking a cigar, a faint smoke swirling around him in a layer of hazy cloud.


    What a hooligan¡­


    Cheng Anya took a look from afar and secretly criticized that he had the posture of a hooligan. Not only was he a hooligan, but he was also one that was arrogant and killed without batting an eye.


    It was already so late and he was still not asleep. Why was he acting like a hooligan here?


    ¡°Boss Ye, it is already so late. Do you have any instructions?¡± Cheng Anya asked with a smile. Third Young Master Ye tilted his head. His delicate features combined with evilness and elegance created a powerful charm.


    He glanced with his deep eyes and did not look as cold as he was in the day. His eyes seemed to glitter at night, just like the bewitchment when Adam seduced Eve to sin.


    One glance was enough to let a person sink.


    It was a hot and dry night, the wind carrying a few traces of the summer heat.


    Cheng Anya had butterflies in her stomach and her face went red. Under this specific atmosphere, her feelings that were suppressed by her pride and rationality began to stir.


    ¡°This evildoer could be very seductive at times,¡± Cheng Anya thought.


    Third Young Master Ye stood up, threw away the cigar, and gave it a ruthless twist with his foot. He opened the car¡¯s door, turned his head, and ordered, ¡°Get in the car!¡±


    Cheng Anya wanted to be courageous and ask him where they were going, but she hesitated for a second and got in the car obediently after looking at Ye Chen¡¯s face.


    This man was temperamental and she had better not mess with him.


    Ye Chen got in the car and squinted at her. Cheng Anya straightened her clothes and sat properly, forcing her signature smile. Ye Chen moved his body toward her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked nervously.


    Ye Chen did not say anything and stretched out his hands to help her buckle the seat belt.


    A tinge of pure male mixed with Estee Lauder¡¯s ¡®Pleasure¡¯ perfume surged over her. As Ye Chen¡¯s chief secretary, Cheng Anya¡¯s head was filled with the information of all the ladies that Ye Chen was dating.


    She was clear of what the ladies liked and what they used.


    Estee Lauder¡¯s ¡®Pleasure¡¯ was the brand that Yun Ruoxi frequently used. It was fresh and elegant, a very unique scent.


    Cheng Anya furrowed her eyebrows slightly and thinned her red lips. She turned her head slightly, her signature smile seemingly a bit stiff.

 Chapter 35 - Only Attracted

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    He just left Yun Ruoxi¡¯s place?


    This idea was inside Cheng Anya¡¯s thoughts like a demon and she felt a little bit sour from the bottom of her heart. The feeling was not deep, but it was obvious even though she knew that Ye Chen was a promiscuous man.


    He changed women like clothes, yet he had a stable relationship with his girlfriend. Their families were of equal social status and they were a well-matched couple.


    But¡­ the exclusive arrogance and hidden pride that Cheng Anya had in the day faded away.


    It seemed like her true emotions gushed out easily.


    People said that dark night was the best protection film for hiding things, but Cheng Anya thought that dark nights would only expose one¡¯s true self.


    In the daytime, the gleaming sunlight was so brilliant, proud, unrestrained, and had nothing to hide.


    In the dark night, the brilliance of the daytime faded away and the dark side of people would be exposed unwittingly. The night was dark enough to cover up the ugliness and there were no worries about being exposed.


    Seven years ago, they did not know each other and only had a one-night stand. The only thing that Cheng Anya knew about Ye Chen was that he was like a beast.


    For the past seven years, she did not seem to miss him very much. However, whenever she looked at Ning Ning¡¯s face, the thought of where that beast was would occasionally flash through her mind.


    What was love at first sight?


    That was just a fairy tale.


    It did not exist in the harsh real life and Cheng Anya¡¯s personality would not be so campy as to allow love at first sight to happen.


    She officially knew Ye Chen seven years later, when she became his secretary.


    It seemed like¡­


    She was a little attracted to him.


    But she was only attracted as she had always been very rational. Since a young age, Cheng Anya never did anything too unexpected other than the time when she was ardent at the bar.


    Ye Chen¡¯s promiscuity killed her feelings for him.


    This was not the only feeling.


    Cheng Anya did not care!


    Maybe every woman wanted to be the terminator of a prodigal and hoped that they would be the prodigal¡¯s destined partner.


    Cheng Anya felt that it was a foolish dream.


    Because even if a prodigal turned over a new leaf, he would still be a prodigal.


    After seven years of raising Ning Ning alone, she was no longer at that innocent age. Even if it was seven years ago, Cheng Anya did not have such a foolish thought.


    Therefore¡­


    Attracted she was, and nothing else.

 Chapter 36 - Saw That Bar Again!

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Silence erupted in the car.


    This was the first time Cheng Anya came so close into contact with Third Young Master Ye after seven years. This man had very delicate features. Some people looked very beautiful from afar.


    But upon closer look, they did not stand out.


    Third Young Master Ye belonged to the type whose evilness was so breathtakingly delicate and every inch of his facial features seemed like it was sculpted.


    Alright!


    She had to admit that she was obsessed with appearance, and all along, she had no resistibility to beauty.


    It was a waste that he had such a delicate appearance, yet gloomy personality. If only he was like her son, smiling courteously and loved by all.


    When she was alone, her thoughts were like a heavenly steed, soaring across the skies, and she liked to ponder over many things. Sitting beside Ye Chen, she felt stressed and nervous.


    After all, this man had a one-night stand with her.


    Moreover, they created a genius: Cheng Ningyuan.


    She could still vividly remember Third Young Master Ye¡¯s expression when she said that she was willing to offer ten million yuan to buy him for one night. His face looked very scary. Yama[1.Hindu god of death and lord of the underworld] would probably also be terrified if he saw Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face.


    Alright, he had so many women who had better figures and sweeter personality than her. She was so acerb that even a bite was sour during her first time.


    It was normal for him to not remember.


    However, throwing Ye Chen a hundred yuan and saying that it was to pay him for selling his body was definitely a shame for someone as arrogant as Ye Chen.


    It was unforgettable.


    He was not shortsighted and hugged her for a night. She did not change much, as she did not go for plastic surgery over the past seven years. In that case, there was no reason that he had completely forgotten about her, was there?


    She was really not being narcissistic. o(¨s¡õ¨t)o


    Cheng Anya was a bit kinked. Why did he behave so calmly?


    Perhaps this was a conspiracy?


    Cheng Anya¡¯s body shivered. She could not help but think of that plot from the sad campy ethical drama. In order to seek revenge from her, so¡­


    (¡Ño¡Ñ)¡­


    The conspiracy theory came out, and sure enough, her mind was quite dark.


    ¡°Boss Ye, can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    Cheng Anya considered her tone, her fingers slightly clenched and tugged onto her clothes nervously. After she tried to prepare herself psychologically for a few times, she finally asked, ¡°Have you ever experienced being dumped by a woman?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye stepped onto the brakes and Cheng Anya instantly bent forward before slamming back forcefully as she was rebounded by the seat belt. Her head felt dizzy immediately¡­


    F*ck! He did not have to be so ruthless even if he had a blow!


    Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes glanced upon some sparkling English alphabet, feeling as if she was struck by lightning. She turned her head and looked at Third Young Master Ye in fright¡­


    That bar from seven years ago?

 Chapter 37 - Who is Crayon Shinchan?

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Third Young Master Ye inched closer, his cold eyes seemingly dangerous. His tall and slender body locked Cheng Anya in the small space tightly.


    The smell of perfume was faint and it faded along the way. Therefore, Cheng Anya had butterflies in her stomach as she could smell the clean scent of Third Young Master Ye.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± His deep voice sounded very cold.


    Cheng Anya huddled desperately until she could no longer shrink back. Ye Chen¡¯s delicate features were right in front of her and his cold eyes reflected Cheng Anya who was small and scared.


    Although Cheng Anya was usually very calm, she flustered. Her heartbeat quickly and she stared at him, dumbfounded.


    ¡°I was just casually asking.¡±


    Her whole body was stiff as a firm breath surged over. Her face went red and she turned her head uneasily.


    She did not like a living thing that was so threatening.


    Once he came closer to her.


    Her heart seemed like it no longer belonged to her, beating quickly. She was tensed all over.


    There was a cold fragrance on Cheng Anya¡¯s body. Her face was red and her lips were tender. Ye Chen could clearly hear her heart beating out of control as he was so close to her.


    His throat tightened and eyes darkened. Her tender red lips seduced him and he had the urge to kiss her.


    He followed his heart and his Adam¡¯s apple slid slightly. Cheng Anya¡¯s heartbeat increased suddenly. He was really an evil person. Each and every move he made seduced Cheng Anya till her soul was gone.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, why is your heart beating so fast? Have you fallen for me?¡± Third Young Master Ye brushed his index finger against her face lightly.


    This made her heart beat even faster as compared to being in contact directly because she longed for but could not get it. This was the most charming taste of being in love.


    Ye Chen was an expert in flirting. How would a jerky Cheng Anya be his competitor?


    Not being a competitor did not represent that she would indulge in infatuation. After hearing what he said, Cheng Anya¡¯s bright and beautiful eyes had two flames of fury as she pushed him away. She put on her signature smile and said, ¡°Boss Ye, are your thoughts all concentrated below? So what if my heartbeat is fast? My heart will beat quickly even if I am facing Crayon Shinchan.¡±


    She was implying that Boss Ye was on the same level as Crayon Shinchan.


    She thought that Ye Chen would be angry. However, he looked confused and pinched her chin with unwillingness and anger. He gnashed and asked, ¡°Who is Crayon Shinchan?¡±


    Chen Anya, ¡°¡­¡±


    (¡Ño¡Ñ)¡­ Was he kidding? He was too outdated.


    F*ck! What one hated most when quarreling would be when the other party failed to understand what one was scolding after so long. Was there anything more depressing than this?

 Chapter 38 - Meeting Yang Zekun

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Chen¡¯s face went dark. Damn it, how many men did she have?


    There was Yang Zekun, Wang Rui, and now there¡¯s a Crayon Shinchan.


    She looked so pure. Perhaps it was just an illusion?


    Cheng Anya was shocked by the bar in front of her while Ye Chen was being jealous. She would never forget that night seven years ago when she spent the most absurd night of her life with him here.


    ¡°Boss Ye, it is already so late. Why did you bring me to this bar?¡± Cheng Anya was not ashamed to ask. Her body tensed up as scenes of what happened seven years ago flashed through her mind like a movie and kept replaying in her brain.


    Cheng Anya was astounded to find out that she could actually remember every detail that happened between the two of them seven years ago.


    Her impetuousness, his coldness, her rudeness, and his arrogance¡­


    They clearly belonged in two different worlds, yet they had a one-night stand. She had butterflies in her stomach and was so nervous that her palms started sweating and her face went red.


    She could not comprehend what Third Young Master Ye was thinking about.


    What did he mean?


    Did he recognize her?


    Third Young Master Ye saw that her face was red and he sneered in his heart that when she was Klose¡¯s secretary, she had gone to all sorts of entertainment places, so why did she act like a daughter from a humble family at a bar?


    ¡°To drink!¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly threw two words and went into the bar. Cheng Anya was startled. Her heart flopped and she was no longer so tensed up.


    After discarding the fact that Ye Chen had recognized her, Cheng Anya became more rational. Why did Ye Chen seem to be so fickle-minded today?


    He was gloomy throughout the journey and his emotions seemed like he was on the verge of losing control.


    Although he was always indifferent, Cheng Anya could tell that he was really in a bad mood.


    Cheng Anya thinned her lips as she walked into the bar that she rushed to escape from seven years ago.


    The lights were ambiguous, blur and filled with the evilness of desire. The hot dance on stage made the men below the stage scream excitedly. The dancers¡¯ skinny waists twisted flexibly and their gaudy faces had a seductive charm.


    There were screams everywhere!


    This bar had very high-class and noble decorations that gave an extravagant visual perception. Cheng Anya noticed that those who came here were all well-respected people.


    This was a top private bar and she grew silent. How did she get into the bar seven years ago?


    ¡°Anya? Why are you here?¡± A gentle and gorgeous voice drifted over just as Cheng Anya was about to search for Ye Chen.


    Senior?

 Chapter 39 - The Wildness of Male Animals

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Cheng Anya¡¯s body stiffened. Yang Zekun looked smart in a very formal suit. His graceful features had an even more jade-like texture under the colorful lights.


    He was so clean and pure that it would be a blasphemy to take another look at him.


    The people who came here to enjoy were mostly those elites who were too stressed during the day. At night, they could tear away the masks of societal elites and vent out their stress as much as they liked.


    ¡°Senior, I accompanied someone here to relieve boredom. What about you?¡± Cheng Anya prayed silently that Yang Zekun would not meet Ye Chen.


    She suddenly knew why Yang Zekun asked her if she knew Ye Chen. He probably figured out something.


    ¡°I have a few businesses to negotiate.¡± A drunkard blunderingly ran toward them and nearly bumped into Cheng Anya. Yang Zekun nimbly held onto her waist and turned around, avoiding the collision.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    They bumped into each other. Their softness and toughness kneaded into a beautiful picture. Cheng Anya hardly recovered from the shock before a faint smell of cologne surged over, creating a trace of elegance among the smell of liquor.


    This was the usual smell of senior.


    Ye Chen saw this scene and felt that they were flirting and being intimate. He raised his head and gulped down a cup of Remy Martin Louis VIII.


    A cold light flashed in his cold eyes. He was raging stealthily just like a blazing prairie fire and even he himself was shocked by it.


    Damned it, Cheng Anya!


    He would not have asked her out if he knew this was going to happen.


    Ye Chen asked Cheng Anya out to accompany him for a drink purely out of impulse.


    ¡°Master Yang, nice meeting you!¡± Ye Chen¡¯s cold voice came between the two of them.


    Cheng Anya felt like she got an electric shock, her body quivering. She immediately pulled away from Yang Zekun¡¯s body and her heart thumped. Oh no, heaven indeed did not abide by the wishes of the people.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, I have heard a lot about you!¡± Yang Zekun stretched out his hand. His gentle eyes had an abnormal look that disappeared incredibly fast. He cleverly hid his emotions and greeted Third Young Master Ye gracefully.


    Both of them were fickle-minded and distinguished. Their faces had perfect expressions as they grasped each other¡¯s hands tightly. One was warm while the other one was cold.


    Cheng Anya suddenly felt a cold wave down her back.


    They were competing with each other through their gazes, the noisy background notwithstanding. The atmosphere was filled with the tension of the burning confrontation between the two men.


    It was a showy display of their abilities!


    This was the most primitive wildness among male animals.

 Chapter 40 - Two Intrepid Men

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart thumped and she felt a little uneasy.


    Ye, Yang, Tang, and Lin were the four big families and they divided City A into four parts: north, south, east and west. They formed four powerful influences and never interfered with each other.


    Even though they were world-renowned and had a great impact in City A, they might not have had any interactions with each other.


    Just like Ye Chen and Yang Zekun, they had been fighting to outdo each other for the past two years. Although it was not the first time they met, it was the first time they were formally shaking hands with each other!


    Yang Zekun, Yao Hua Group¡¯s general manager, was a modest gentleman with graceful disposition. He was the most ideal dream lover of many upper-class society¡¯s socialites.


    Although Yang Zekun and Ye Chen belonged to different types, both of them were matched in strength, capable, courageous, and charming.


    There was a saying spreading around the upper-class society.


    All the madams wanted their daughters to marry Yang Zekun, and they themselves wanted to marry Third Young Master Ye.


    ¡°There was insider news spreading long ago that Master Yang would most certainly get the tender for the construction site at Bei Gang. MBS admits defeat convincingly.¡± Ye Chen smiled slightly.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye is speaking too seriously. You gave up on Bei Gang because you¡¯ve set your sights on the sweet spot, Repulse Bay. I just happened to pick it up cheaply thanks to you showing mercy.¡±


    ¡°Master Yang is being too humble.¡±


    ¡°Likewise!¡±


    ¡­


    Both men had smiles on their face as they downplayed the two projects that caused the stock market crash and many companies go bankrupt in City A for the past three months.


    Successful men had a charm. They could always hide their real thoughts and showed an elegant smile.


    Just like Yang Zekun.


    Just like Ye Chen.


    MBS and Yao Hua Group had been fighting for these projects since the beginning. Both parties devoted all their resources, undermined each other, manipulated the stock market¡¯s transactions, and disorganized the market¡¯s equilibrium price. They made a tremendous mess and gained profits from it eventually.


    Even though Cheng Anya only caught the last train, she could feel the thrill of the fights. The smell of smoke was thick.


    In the end, the two of them smiled as if it did not matter.


    This must be what they called powerhouse!

 Chapter 41 - Two-Faced Yang Zekun

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Third Young Master Ye has a new female secretary who is really capable. I wondered who it was, and she turns out to be Cheng Anya. Congratulations. I tried to hire her for so long but was not successful.¡± Yang Zekun¡¯s gaze slightly swept past Cheng Anya, filled with his unique doting look.


    Cheng Anya felt a lump in her throat and felt a little guilty. To be honest, everything was an unexpected mistake. She did not expect this to happen either.


    Ye Chen twitched his lips and said, ¡°Master Yang didn¡¯t know about this?¡±


    Yang Zekun smiled gently. His forehead was pure like jade, as if portraying the selfless tolerance between a couple. ¡°Indeed, Anya refused to come to Yao Hua so as to avoid arousing suspicion. I¡¯ve lost a capable worker for nothing.¡±


    This sentence sounded ambiguous, yet Ye Chen felt that it was irritating to the ear. Yang Zekun was obviously trying to say that Cheng Anya did not want to put her work and relationship together. Therefore, she went to MBS instead of Yao Hua.


    Yang Zekun let Ye Chen pick up Cheng Anya cheaply.


    ¡°Miss Cheng is indeed a good secretary. She provides the best service, be it public or personal affairs. Right, Miss Cheng?¡± Ye Chen¡¯s elegant smile had gone bad. Under the glittering lights, his eyes were tinted with an evil charm.


    He heavily emphasized on the words personal and service.


    You knew how to annoy me, and I might not be unsure of how to disgust you!


    Yang Zekun¡¯s eyes did not change at all, still as gentle as ever. It was as if Ye Chen was only talking about how good the weather was.


    However, his slightly clenched fist revealed that he was secretly enduring.


    Third Young Master Ye sneered in his heart and looked at Cheng Anya whose face was smiling like she was paralyzed as usual. However, her jumping eyes revealed the fury deep down her heart.


    F*ck! Ye Chen, could you be any more pervert?


    You made it sound like I had an affair with you. No matter how desperate I was, I would not fall for you! o(¨s¡õ¨t)o


    This girl had seemingly forgotten that she had indeed picked Ye Chen out of desperation seven years ago.


    Smoke could not be seen during the competition between the two successful men. Every move was hidden under their elegant smiles.


    Third Young Master Ye was very happy as he was successful in striking back. The corners of his lips lifted up slightly. ¡°Master Yang, how about getting a drink together?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Both of them placed their hands on Cheng Anya¡¯s shoulders at the same time, the same tall and slender body, the same persistent and deep gaze, and emanating the same oppressive presence.


    Cold, threatening!


    Although Yang Zekun had always been gentle, he was also proclaiming his desire to be in possession with his action. When Ye Chen looked at him, Yang Zekun changed the direction of his hands and held onto her waist before walking to the bar counter.


    Ye Chen¡¯s eyes fell on their intimate back view and sank.


    Cheng Anya felt very uneasy. What was senior trying to do?

 Chapter 42 - Declaring War

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    This was Cheng Anya¡¯s most nerve-wracking social engagement in the past few months.


    She was skilled like a duck to water at social engagements after she became Klose¡¯s and then Ye Chen¡¯s chief secretary. This time, however, she felt that the air below the tip of her nose was thin.


    It was not her illusion that Yang Zekun and Ye Chen seemed to be competing over something. Cheng Anya filtered through the data in her brain carefully, only to conclude that the two of them did not have any grudge against each other.


    In the business world, even if they fought for their lives, both parties were willing to do so and able to admit defeat.


    The atmosphere between the two of them was so eerie that Cheng Anya wanted to scream. If she did not have to maintain a perfect smile, she really wanted to go off in a huff.


    She had no clue why Ye Chen asked her out.


    To accompany him to drink?


    Remy Martin Louis VIII¡­ Each bottle of brandy was more than ten thousand yuan. Only the two of them could gulp it like plain water.


    ¡°Master Yang seems to be very close with Miss Cheng.¡± Ye Chen bantered. His delicate features had no expression and were deep like the sea. He smiled faintly as his eyes swept past Cheng Anya.


    Cheng Anya pressed her lips. Since when did Pervert Ye care so much about who she was closed with?


    Yang Zekun replied with his doting smile that he had for Cheng Anya, ¡°Yes, it has been seven years!¡±


    It was another ambiguous reply.


    Ye Chen silently gulped down a sip of his liquor while keeping his elegant chivalry. He was so distinguished and handsome that many teenage girls would scream for him.


    Seven years? Tsk, what¡¯s there to brag about? Didn¡¯t he know what a seven-year itch was?


    o(¨s¡õ¨t)o!


    The bar was a private one as the hefty price tag became a barrier for normal civilians. The people in there were all well-respected and it naturally included Ye Chen and Yang Zekun.


    The two of them were drinking liquor as if they were friends, painting a mysterious color over the commercial war that happened a few months back.


    ¡°Too insidious¡­,¡± said magnate A. ¡°Did they join hands to defraud us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Looking at this stance, it must be eighty percent true!¡± said magnate B. ¡°They are so insidious and cunning. Third Young Master Ye alone is enough. It is unexpected that even Yang Zekun is so insidious. He is like a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.¡±


    Cheng Anya was silent!


    Please! This older brother, even if senior wore a sheep¡¯s clothing, he would still look pure! This older brother¡¯s taste was too bad. ~(¨R¨Œ¨Q)/~


    She could still ridicule him under such an intense atmosphere.


    Cheng Anya went to the washroom once halfway through and when she was back, the two men who acted gentlemanly the whole night finally tore away their pretense.


    Yang Zekun¡¯s expression changed from his usual gentleness to being cold as a knife and he seemed indifferent. ¡°Ye Chen, if you dare to touch Anya, I will make sure you regret it!¡±


    The effect was more shocking when words that were cold like Yama[1.Hindu god of death and lord of the underworld] came out from someone so gentle.


    The surrounding temperature immediately went down.


    Cold and threatening.


    Ruthlessness flashed through Ye Chen¡¯s evil eyes and he sneered. ¡°You still want to challenge me? Yang Zekun, I can destroy you with just one finger. If you¡¯re so capable, then destroy me too.¡±


    ¡°What a big talk!¡± Yang Zekun stared at him coldly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t afford to play with me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t afford to lose!¡±


    Two powerful glares collided, instantly creating intense sparks and filling the air with the smoke of war. Without Cheng Anya around, the plunder and malevolence burning between the two men were exposed.


    ¡­


    When Cheng Anya came out, the two of them had already raised their glasses, smiled, raised their head, and finished the cup of Remy Martin Louis VIII!

 Chapter 43 - Choosing

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The three of them walked out of the bar and Cheng Anya felt awkward.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back!¡± Ye Chen and Yang Zekun said in chorus. They glanced at each other before looking at Cheng Anya.


    Both Ye Chen¡¯s coldness and Yang Zekun¡¯s gentleness were so tough that it did not allow anyone to interfere.


    Compared to his gentleness when he was in the bar, Yang Zekun seemed more carefree now and said, ¡°Third Young Master Ye, we shall not trouble you with such a small matter. What do you think, Anya?¡±


    Yang Zekun whispered beside her ear, his warm masculine breath surging behind her ears. In the eyes of outsiders, it seemed like Yang Zekun was kissing her ears and they were very intimate.


    Cheng Anya was thunderstruck. Her body stiffened, face reddening and whitening like a child who did something wrong. She was at a loss¡­


    What did senior say?


    Ning Ning?


    What did he mean?


    Ye Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed and insidiously skimmed over. The two of them seemed familiar and intimate with each other. He could not interrupt at all.


    ¡°Boss Ye, it¡¯s late. I shall not trouble you. Senior will send me back.¡± Cheng Anya tried to remain calm and avoid eye contact with Ye Chen before getting into Yang Zekun¡¯s car.


    The black Lamborghini sped away. In the dark night, Ye Chen¡¯s eyes were malicious. He kicked the car ruthlessly to vent his anger.


    The perfectly elegant coat was finally torn in the dark night!


    The expensive Rolls-Royce silently endured its owner¡¯s fury and vibrated three times.


    It was silent throughout the journey. Knowing that Yang Zekun realized something, Cheng Anya was nervous. Her heart thumped and wondered if it was too late to deny.


    At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but hate Ye Chen¡¯s perverted genes. Ning Ning looked seventy percent like him. His tender features were like those of Ye Chen¡¯s younger version.


    Indeed, if one was a pervert, even his genes would be perverted, causing her to lack confidence in denying.


    Could it be that senior had already known about it a few years ago?


    Why didn¡¯t he mention it before?


    The car stopped below Cheng Anya¡¯s apartment. She really wanted to escape from the awkward atmosphere as soon as possible. However, why would Yang Zekun be willing to let her off?


    ¡°Ning Ning is Ye Chen¡¯s son?¡± It was not an inquiry, but an affirmation.

 Chapter 44 - Affectionate Senior

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Cheng Anya looked indifferent. She was, in fact, calmed. She looked into the eyes of Yang Zekun and nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Struggling would only make her look more dejected. Ning Ning¡¯s existence was the best evidence. How would someone smart like Yang Zekun not guess it?


    The yellow and dimmed lights of the road lamps shone on Yang Zekun¡¯s face, half bright and half dark. His eyelids drooped slightly to hide the hurt in his eyes. Yang Zekun was such an arrogant person. He would not be willing to reveal his weakness in front of someone he loved.


    ¡°Actually, I have guessed it long ago. When I first met Ye Chen two years ago, I felt that he looked familiar. I only realized as Ning Ning grew older that he looked like a chip off the old block.¡± Yang Zekun looked up, smiling gently with a trace of bitterness. ¡°I mentioned MBS and Ye Chen a few times, but you had no reaction. I thought it was just a coincidence.¡±


    Cheng Anya listened quietly, calmed like the spring mountains. For the past few years, Yang Zekun had helped Cheng Anya and her son a lot and she was grateful to him.


    Other than not being able to repay his feelings, Cheng Anya was willing to do anything for him.


    He contributed silently for seven years without asking for anything in return. Cheng Anya wanted to make things clear a few times but didn¡¯t say anything in the end.


    Actually, everyone was smart and well aware.


    ¡°Ye Chen does not know about Ning Ning¡¯s existence,¡± said Cheng Anya, not intending to hide anything. ¡°It was just a misunderstanding seven years ago.¡±


    A beautiful misunderstanding that gave her the best gift in the world.


    ¡°That being said, other than Ning Ning, you have no relationship with Ye Chen?


    ¡°Senior, we¡¯ve known each other for seven years. You should know that I do not want a relationship where I¡¯m not the only one.¡± The countless mistresses of Ye Chen floated in Cheng Anya¡¯s mind.


    She was slightly bitter about it.


    ¡°How about becoming my girlfriend? I¡¯ve liked you for seven years,¡± Yang Zekun said stoutly. His gentle eyes had a sort of toughness and a little sense of hope that could not be seen.


    ¡°Senior, stop joking, I¡­¡± Cheng Anya was shocked. Her eyes widened as she did not expect Yang Zekun to confess. For the past seven years, they had kept a line and never crossed it as if it was a tacit agreement.


    ¡°You know about my past and know that I have Ning Ning. You deserve someone better than me. Senior, I¡¯m speaking from my heart. I¡¯ve never seen a man better than you in my life. I¡¯m not worthy of you¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Yang Zekun suddenly hugged Cheng Anya and determinedly said, ¡°I don¡¯t care at all! I only know that I love Cheng Anya!¡±

 Chapter 45 - Be My Girlfriend

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Senior¡­¡± Cheng Anya wanted to push him away, but he hugged her even more tightly. She secretly had a wry smile in her heart. Senior was so unexpected tonight.


    Was it the appearance of Ye Chen that disrupted senior¡¯s serenity?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to speak. Just listen to me.¡± Yang Zekun hugged her tightly, as if he was trying to rub the fragrant body that he had loved and been tortured by for the past seven years into his flesh and blood so that they would no longer be separated.


    ¡°Anya, I love you. God can testify that I love you. I don¡¯t care about Ning Ning. When I fell in love with you, I already knew about Ning Ning. But does it matter? I once thought of giving up. I¡¯ve played a very difficult game and could never pass the last stage. I thought that I could give up on you if I passed that stage.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been seven years. The game is no longer as difficult as it was back then and I¡¯ve gotten to the last stage many times. Countless times, I could pass as long as I pressed the Enter key, but in the end, I didn¡¯t press it as I did not want to give up on you.¡±


    ¡°If it is because of Ning Ning that I do not like you, then I am not noble at all. Anya, believe in my sincerity. For my whole life, I have only fallen for you.¡±


    His gentle tone had a trace of hoarseness, sadness, and pain, rippling lightly in the dark night. The dark night seemed to be crying for the man¡¯s affection.


    So touched that it cried.


    Cheng Anya had excruciating pain in her chest that felt sour and distended. A hint of pain spiked all over her body, making her so uncomfortable that she wanted to cry.


    Her mouth was full of bitterness as this feeling was too heavy. She could not repay even with her whole life.


    ¡°Senior, I¡­¡± Cheng Anya did not know how to reject this heavy love. If it was any other man, she would have slapped the man and rejected heartlessly without any warmth.


    However, this man was Yang Zekun, the senior who treated her in the same way for the past seven years, the one who silently contributed without asking for anything in return.


    ¡°Anya, if feelings were an investment, why not invest the energy and money on me? I, Yang Zekun, will make sure that you are happy forever.¡±


    Cheng Anya opened her mouth and bit her lower lip without uttering a single word.


    Seven years of feelings gushed out like a volcanic explosion, hot and furious. It would be a lie if Cheng Anya said that she was not touched.


    Yang Zekun was a good man, but it was exactly because of this that Cheng Anya did not dare to hurt him with no qualms. If she agreed, it would mean forever.


    ¡°Can you carefully think about what I¡¯ve told you?¡± Yang Zekun did not want to force her too much. His gaze changed from disappointment to a doting look. He changed the topic and said, ¡°Anya, although I¡¯m not in a hurry to get you to agree, can you help me with something?¡±


    ¡°Senior, please tell me. I will definitely help as long as I can do it.¡± Under such circumstances, even someone with a heart of steel would not reject his request.


    ¡°Can you temporarily pretend that you are dating with me for a period of time? Old Master has been forcing me to get married and I¡¯ve had enough of going home every day to see an unknown woman waiting for me,¡± Yang Zekun said sincerely, albeit distressed.


    Cheng Anya hid her wry smile and simply smiled while nodding her head. ¡°Sure!¡±

 Chapter 46 - Doughty Ning Ning

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Cheng Anya went up the stairs, opened the door, and switched on the lights.


    She leaned against the door tightly and heaved a long sigh of relief. So tiring!


    Both Ye Chen and Yang Zekun made her really tired¡­


    ¡°Mommy, you look like you got trampled on. So pitiful, so pitiful¡­,¡± Ning Ning lamented elegantly as he held onto a cup of warm milk, leaning against the wall. He was wearing some cute cartoon pajamas.


    Looking at the smaller version of Ye Chen, Cheng Anya had an illusion that time and space was distorted.


    Her eyes suddenly narrowed. She shucked her shoes and walked over to pull his collar. ¡°What time is it already? Why are you still not sleeping? You don¡¯t want to live anymore?


    ¡°Gently, gently, Mommy. Be a lady¡­¡± Ning Ning lovely rubbed against her chest and passed it off with a grin. ¡°NR changed their defense system again and I went to challenge it.¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s face was full of black lines. Everything about her son was good except for this. Although he was young, he was so crazy, making her gnash her teeth with hatred. Contrariwise, he could still smile elegantly.


    This kind of twisted personality was definitely not inherited from Cheng Anya.


    ¡°What challenge? You must have provoked them!¡± Cheng Anya slapped him on his forehead and said, ¡°Little brat, please restrain yourself.¡±


    When Ning Ning was five years old, he had already showcased his talent in computing and often provoked others¡¯ defense system. When he was in England, there was once when Anya accompanied Klose to a business dinner, his mistress splashed wine all over her.


    Ning Ning seemed calm, but within one week, he destroyed GK¡¯s internal defense system three times. Once Klose changed the system, he destroyed it and arrogantly left a pink pig on Klose¡¯s computer in his office which wiggled its butt and shouted in a baby¡¯s voice.


    ¡®Uncle, you¡¯re such an amateur!¡¯


    The screen went black and the five golden words shone from the mouth of the pink pig. Klose was so angry that his handsome face distorted.


    Cheng Anya knew that her son was considered one of the top hackers in the world. He had a group named ¡®Venue for Perverts¡¯ where talents from all over the world gathered.


    ¡°I know, I know. Mommy, did anyone bully you? Tell me. I will help you destroy them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Are you trying to bully others with your talent?¡±


    ¡°So what if I am? They can bully me back if they are capable!¡± His young tone1 was exceptionally elegant and arrogant.


    Cheng Anya was silent.


    ¡°Mommy, your boss was the one who asked you out, but why was Uncle Yang the one who sent you back?¡±


    ¡°I met him coincidentally.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s really¡­ campy.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m sleepy, so sleepy. Baby wants to sleep. Good night, Mom!¡± He finished his milk, shoved the cup into Cheng Anya¡¯s hand, floated into his room, and closed the door.


    He had finished listening to the gossip. It turned out that it was just a campy drama. Too boring!


    Sleep it is, then!


    Chen Anya, ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 47 - His Fiancée

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The following day at work, Ye Chen was cold and threatening as usual. His eyes seemed even colder. Once he stood there, the whole MBS was covered in a layer of frost.


    The secretarial department was busy as usual, and Cheng Anya was busy like a spinning top. She had to arrange for a suitable schedule, deal with Ye Chen¡¯s mistresses, endless calls, and endless documents. Her hands did not seem to stop.


    One call from Ye Chen and she was summoned into the office for the sixth time.


    ¡°Keep your evening free.¡± Ye Chen coldly instructed without raising his head. ¡°Accompany me to a banquet.¡±


    Cheng Anya startled slightly. She was his secretary and was supposed to accompany him for such social engagements, but shouldn¡¯t he choose Yun Ruoxi to attend such a banquet with?


    She did not dare to say much and went out of the room.


    During the midday.


    The lift of thirty-second floor rang and Yun Ruoxi was here!


    She was wearing a light yellow branded dress, yellow crystal high heels, and light make-up, looking graceful and fashionable. Even Cheng Anya could not help but applaud her.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m looking for Chen.¡± Yun Ruoxi greeted all the secretaries with a smile before walking to the president¡¯s office.


    Cheng Anya stood up with a smile and politely said, ¡°Miss Yun, President Ye has instructed us that nobody may interrupt him. Could you wait while I inform him?¡±


    Yun Ruoxi was stupefied as this was the first time that someone dared to stop her. She could not help but take another look at Cheng Anya. It was rumored that Ye Chen had a new capable female secretary, the best secretary in London.


    However, she seemed too young and too pretty.


    She seemed like eye candy.


    Yun Ruoxi was not happy, but Cheng Anya had already pressed a bell to inform Ye Chen. He had a temperamental mood recently and she had better go by the books.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    ¡°Miss Yun, sorry for making you wait. President Ye has invited you to go in.¡±


    Yun Ruoxi acknowledged with a sound and looked at Cheng Anya deeply. She looked¡­ familiar!


    Yun Ruoxi did not say a single word and walked into the office nobly.


    Cheng Anya acted as if nothing had happened and continued with her tasks. Her fingers seemed like they were flying as she saved the files at lightning speed.


    After a while, Yun Ruoxi and Ye Chen came out together like a couple and left together. Ye Chen looked at Cheng Anya but did not say anything.


    Yun Ruoxi looked at Cheng Anya vaguely with a bit of hostility.


    Cheng Anya could not understand why¡­

 Chapter 48 - Girlfriend

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    When Yang Zekun called, Cheng Anya was about to go to the cafeteria to eat with her colleague. Ning Ning slept and woke up late today. Therefore, he did not make lunch for her.


    Cheng Anya declined her colleague¡¯s invitation and went down.


    The black Lamborghini was parked below the MBS tower. Yang Zekun held a big bouquet of roses and leaned against the car¡¯s door, smiling lightly and gently.


    Feeling embarrassed, Cheng Anya ran over with small steps. ¡°Senior, why are you here?¡±


    She was really embarrassed as he even brought such a big bouquet of roses. It was lunchtime. There were MBS employees walking in and out of the building, looking at them in surprise and ambiguity.


    She could guarantee that rumor would exist everywhere.


    It was no secret that Yao Hua and MBS had been competing for many years. They usually competed secretly, but in public, they seemed like they stayed in their own lane.


    For the past two years, Master Yang and Third Young Master Ye had brought the competition to the light and it was war everywhere. Therefore, the competition between the two families went from private to public.


    Although the two families were competing, they were on friendly terms in a very special way. Nobody could grasp the relationship between the Ye and the Yang family. It was the first time in history when Master Yang stood in front of MBS tower so brazenly.


    Yang Zekun¡¯s girlfriend was Ye Chen¡¯s secretary. This news was definitely sensational.


    ¡°To fetch my girlfriend for lunch!¡± Yang Zekun smiled gently. His gaze was so doting that water could almost drip down. He gently shoved the bouquet into Cheng Anya¡¯s hands.


    Holding on to a big bouquet of bright red roses, Cheng Anya did not know whether to laugh or cry. Yang Zekun smiled. ¡°I have something to ask you. It¡¯s Old Master¡¯s birthday today, and I want to invite you as my dance partner. Come, let¡¯s talk while we eat.¡±


    ¡°Master Yang, what a rare visitor!¡± Ye Chen¡¯s car was parked beside the two of them. He rolled down the window and looked at Cheng Anya. ¡°Miss Cheng, the company is a place to work. Change the location if you want to date. Do not affect MBS¡¯ corporate image as the news between the Ye and the Yang Family is already enough.¡±


    Cheng Anya put on her signature smile. Damn it! His annoying tendency to play the field had already caused MBS to lose its image long ago. She should be the one worrying about MBS affecting her pure image.


    Yang Zekun laughed and asked, ¡°Third Young Master Ye, did MBS state that the employees cannot eat a couple¡¯s meal during lunchtime? I¡¯m just here to eat lunch with my girlfriend. Mixing public and personal affairs is not Third Young Master Ye¡¯s style, right?¡±


    Ye Chen¡¯s slender fingers knocked on the steering wheel elegantly and rhythmically. Cheng Anya¡¯s heart thumped and she pulled Yang Zekun¡¯s sleeves, indicating that they should leave.


    ¡°President Ye, we shall go first and not interrupt your time with Miss Yun.¡±


    ¡°Miss Cheng, prepare yourself for tonight¡¯s Old Master¡¯s birthday banquet. I hope you can really be scrupulous in separating public from private interests.¡±


    After finishing the sentence, Ye Chen stepped on the accelerator, vanishing from their sight.

 Chapter 49 - Jealousy

    Chapter 49: Jealousy


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, senior. I didn¡¯t know about it beforehand.¡± Cheng Anya was apologetic as she did not know that Ye Chen wanted her to attend Old Master Yang¡¯s birthday banquet.


    After all, it was normal to accompany her boss to a banquet. Cheng Anya thought it would be a business banquet, but who knew that it would be¡­


    She was sure that Ye Chen did it on purpose.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already promised him, let¡¯s forget about it this time. We still have a long way to go. There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Yang Zekun was still smiling chivalrously as he knew what Ye Chen was thinking.


    His gentle eyes looked out of the windows, reflecting his deep and peaceful gaze. However, a fierce look skimmed over his usual gentle eyes. ¡®Ye Chen, did you really have to provoke me?¡¯


    Cheng Anya went back to the office after lunch and her colleagues were back as well. They smiled as they went over to gossip after they saw her holding onto a big bouquet of roses.


    Cheng Anya tried to wiggle her way out with little effort, but her colleagues were not satisfied and started to make noise. It was the first time that the secretary department was so lively. All her colleagues thought that she was in a stable relationship with Yang Zekun and wanted her to talk about their relationship.


    This group of beautiful secretaries was chosen very carefully by MBS. They were capable, had unique personalities, and astute. If Cheng Anya did not satisfy their curiosity, they would surely insist on getting to the bottom of the matter, and Cheng Anya would not have peace for days.


    Cheng Anya was helpless and blurted out a campy drama to shut their mouths. They were so envious that they exclaimed repeatedly and kept asking when she would be getting married.


    Cheng Anya grumbled in her heart. Indeed, no matter how astute women were, they would always gossip when they were together.


    Just as they were making noises, Ye Chen and Yun Ruoxi came back.


    ¡°Have you all finished your work? Why do you all have the time to chat and drink tea? Pack your bags and leave if you do not want to work!¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s cold voice could freeze the entire floor. The ladies who were laughing and making noise immediately kept quiet and went back to their seats as fast as they could.


    Ye Chen¡¯s cold eyes swept past Cheng Anya and saw the big bouquet of roses. He instantly felt that it was unpleasant to look at and went into the president¡¯s office without saying a word, shutting the door with a bam.


    Yun Ruoxi stared at the door in astonishment and looked at Cheng Anya. A trace of jealousy flashed past Yun Ruoxi¡¯s graceful face and she clenched her fists tightly.

 Chapter 50 - Protest

    Chapter 50: Protest


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Hi, Miss Cheng, I¡¯m Yun Ruoxi!¡± Yun Ruoxi smiled gracefully as she stretched her hand to greet Cheng Anya. This woman gave Yun Ruoxi a sense of crisis.


    Yun Ruoxi did not care no matter how many women Ye Chen had as she knew that they were just tools for Ye Chen to resolve his loneliness.


    She had been with Ye Chen for a few years and had never seen him paid much attention to any of the women, except for Cheng Anya¡­


    Cheng Anya gave her a very familiar feeling. It was so familiar that it made her fearful, fearful that she might lose Ye Chen.


    Cheng Anya shook hands with her, but their hands merely touched. She smiled politely. ¡°Hi, Miss Yun!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous that Miss Cheng is so young and capable¡­¡± Yun Ruoxi moved close to Cheng Anya and lowered her voice as a trace of ruthlessness flashed past her graceful face. ¡°Miss Cheng, do not covet things that do not belong to you. Do you understand?¡±


    The emphasis in her last question was light, very light indeed, but it had a piercing coldness to it.


    In the blink of an eye, she became her gentle and sweet self again, as if it was merely Cheng Anya¡¯s illusion just now. The corners of Cheng Anya¡¯s mouth turned into a perfect angle as she smiled. ¡°Miss Yun, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Miss Cheng is so smart, so how can you not know? You seem really compatible with Master Yang. I shall not disturb your work any longer. Goodbye!¡±


    ¡°Have a safe trip, Miss Yun!¡± Cheng Anya smiled as she sent Yun Ruoxi off.


    Yun Ruoxi¡¯s eyes swept past Cheng Anya before she sneered and walked away.


    The woman gave a big threat!


    Cheng Anya sat down, her brows filled with a layer of ice and snow.


    Yun Ruoxi¡¯s words were a warning and a threat. Her ruthless smile tore away the gentleness and modesty on the surface.


    Did women really go to extreme lengths just for love?


    Was it not tiring being two-faced? She was really compatible with Ye Chen. No wonder Ye Chen chose her as his girlfriend, but¡­


    What has it got to do with her?


    Cheng Anya sneered in her heart. When did Yun Ruoxi see her coveting Third Young Master Ye?


    F*ck, you should go see the optometrist!


    When it was almost time to get off work, the door of the president¡¯s office opened. Third Young Master Ye, who was quiet for the whole afternoon, walked out silently. His eyes were cold, his actions elegant. His delicate and evil features did not show any signs of his emotions.


    Cheng Anya tactfully stood up and got off work with him. Why did this person have such little expressions? Did he lack some nerves?


    She could not help but study the structure of Third Young Master Ye¡¯s genes. Spending this summer with him was indeed¡­ cooling!

 Chapter 51 - Amazing

    Chapter 51: Amazing


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    There was an ONR franchise store on City A¡¯s most prosperous street. It was an Italian luxury brand known for its low profile and extravagance. It also incorporated Italy¡¯s romantic elements and was well-liked by many socialites and ladies.


    ¡°Anna, I shall hand this lady to you!¡± Ye Chen threw Cheng Anya to the store manager. His eyes skimmed past Cheng Anya with profound meaning and said, ¡°My female companion.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve understood, Third Young Master!¡± The mature, generous, and beautiful store manager, Anna, snapped her fingers nimbly. Two fashionable and pretty young ladies came over to help Cheng Anya choose and do her hairstyle.


    ¡°Hey, President Ye, is this counted as a public expense?¡± Cheng Anya smiled as she asked Ye Chen.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face that was usually indifferent and elegant turned a shade darker. His cold eyes skimmed past Cheng Anya as he squeezed out a few words, saying, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Cheng Anya was relieved. All the beautiful ladies were quick to react as they held up their thumbs at Cheng Anya. Anna smiled understandingly as she took a look at Ye Chen before taking another look at Cheng Anya.


    The ladies who were not so friendly to Cheng Anya just now also became friendlier.


    Ye Chen put her in a difficult position on purpose, but he did not expect that Cheng Anya would turn the table with one sentence. She told the ladies explicitly that she was not Third Young Master Ye¡¯s mistress but a mere worker.


    This woman was too smart!


    But he liked her!


    Third Young Master Ye thought silently as his deep gaze landed on the figure in front of the mirror.


    Makeup, hairstyle, accessories, shoes¡­ Women really spent a lot of time to dress up, whereas Third Young Master Ye was done long ago. He patiently waited for two hours.


    ¡°Third Young Master, it¡¯s done. Are you satisfied?¡± Anna smiled as she pushed Cheng Anya in front of Third Young Master. She banteringly said, ¡°Third Young Master has good taste. This dress looks the best on Miss Cheng. She is the most beautiful lady that our store has entertained for the past half a year.¡±


    Ye Chen put down the magazine and raised his eyes slightly. A trace of amazement flashed through his cold and deep eyes. His eyes narrowed slightly, reflecting some dark colors.


    Beautiful, too beautiful!


    The navy-blue long dress complemented her slender and exquisite figure. The soft silk clung onto her body, fitting perfectly. The fluffy design on the bottom right came down from her waist, complementing her slender lower body. The girdle, plump chest, and the navy-blue rose on the left chest were very unique. Her mellow and full shoulders were revealed. Her delicate collarbone and the low-cut design further complemented her plump chest. The indistinct ambiguous lines tickled one¡¯s fancy.


    This navy-blue present seemed like it was made especially for Cheng Anya. It complemented her temperament that was between pure and mature, making her seductive.


    Cheng Anya was a pure and cold beauty. Coupled with her signature smile, she was so beautiful that her aura overwhelmed everyone else.


    Ye Chen¡¯s gaze made Cheng Anya feel uneasy and there were butterflies in her stomach. Her face failed her and became red as a trace of shyness flashed past her glittering and beautiful eyes for the first time.


    ¡°Very beautiful!¡±

 Chapter 52 - Rose Tear

    Chapter 52: Rose Tear


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Chen stood up and walked toward Cheng Anya. His cold eyes were filled with surprise as he noticed that she was skinny but had a plump chest. At first, he thought that she wouldn¡¯t be suitable for the dress, but he did not expect that the result would be so amazingly beautiful.


    Ye Chen¡¯s heart was strangely unhappy as he thought of how others would be able to look at her beauty. He had an urge to keep her in his pocket.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, you are beautiful.¡± His unbridled and evil gaze landed on her plump chest. Her snow-white skin and indistinct cleavage made people want to tear her dress.


    Cheng Anya suppressed the anger in her heart and smiled perfectly. ¡°Thanks for the compliment, President Ye!¡±


    This woman was obviously showing a fake smile, but why was it so touching?


    Ye Chen¡¯s fingers frivolously brushed past Cheng Anya¡¯s bare skin and the silk-like texture captivated him. An electric current streamed through Cheng Anya¡¯s back and rotated once in her brain before dispersing in her limbs. Her whole body shivered and her skin could not help but turn a little pink.


    Who would dare to compete with Third Young Master Ye in terms of flirting?


    His eyes were evil, unbridled, and deep. His gaze was like a charming swirl, indulging people in it. Cheng Anya could no longer maintain her perfect smile and her heart thumped.


    Everyone said that there was no one that Third Young Master Ye could not seduce if he wanted to.


    He had delicate features, perfect body, and evilness that were elegant and mysterious, befitting of a lady-killer.


    Just as Cheng Anya could no longer stand this flirtatious atmosphere and wanted to step back as her heart was about to jump out of her throat, Third Young Master Ye hugged her waist and evilly said, ¡°Do not move!¡±


    A sapphire blue gemstone necklace was worn on Cheng Anya¡¯s neck. The teardrop-shaped necklace hung in front of her chest, matching her clothes and temperament.


    It created an air of mystery about Cheng Anya.


    ¡°My woman, please do not embarrass me!¡± Third Young Master Ye evilly said this by the side of her ear before pushing her away as if nothing had happened. He politely said, ¡°Miss Cheng, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Cheng Anya looked at the necklace in front of her chest and her heart skipped a beat. This was not an illusion. The necklace was MBS¡¯ limited edition gem, Rose Tear.


    The jewelry company under MBS was one of MBS¡¯ main industries. It was the three pillars of MBS together with real estate and media. The Rose Tear was a work pushed out five years ago when MBS participated in Milan¡¯s jewelry exhibition.


    It caused a sensation among the jewelry industry at that time and was a global phenomenon.


    It attracted countless celebrities and socialites to go after it.


    Cheng Anya knew about this when she was cramming MBS¡¯ history. She especially noticed that the designer of this necklace was Ye Chen!


    Cheng Anya silently looked up at the starry sky as her heart thumped. She could not control herself even though she was usually very calm.


    What did Ye Chen mean?


    This¡­


    Should be fake?


    She could only control her rapidly thumping heart after thinking this way.

 Chapter 53 - Sticking Neck Out

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    It was silent throughout the whole journey and the silver Rolls-Royce drove into the Yang family¡¯s old house. The building was a British-styled manor with a big courtyard, many trees and peaceful but stylish.


    It transmitted an old and solemn domineering feel, elegant and luxurious.


    ¡°President Ye¡­¡± Cheng Anya called Ye Chen as the attendant went to park the car. She really wanted to ask whether the necklace was fake.


    Ye Chen¡¯s eyes skimmed past her coldly as if he had guessed what she wanted to ask. His deep eyes morphed into balls of fury and Cheng Anya judiciously kept quiet.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, please show your signature smile.¡± Ye Chen evilly raised the corners of his lips. This man wore a formal suit and his wine red tie added a tinge of evilness.


    His elbow was bent slightly, making a ¡®please¡¯ posture.


    Cheng Anya showed her signature smile and hooked onto his arms. This was the first time ever since that night that the two of them were so intimate.


    Cheng Anya felt a little uneasy as nervousness and embarrassment surged up. Her usual indifference disappeared without a trace.


    It seemed like whenever he came close to her, something in her heart would tense up.


    It intertwined in balls, making it hard for people to breath but tensed up instead. This feeling made people scared and fearful.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, are you nervous?¡± Ye Chen¡¯s deep voice was magnetic, seducing one¡¯s heart.


    Was she nervous?


    He raised the corners of his lips slightly as he was happy. He liked her nervousness!


    Cheng Anya did not reply. Nervous? What a joke. Was nervousness more important than her dignity?


    ¡°Nobody raped you. Do not be like a dead fish.¡±


    F*ck, you¡¯re such a hooligan!


    A stream of anger rose up and she had the urge to step on his foot with the sharp heels. However, it was strange. The anger dispersed her nervousness away and Cheng Anya¡¯s signature smile became even wider!


    It was no doubt that they were the most outstanding and eye-catching couple. Once they went into the banquet hall, everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on them.


    There were envy, jealousy, and disdain. All sorts of gaze were thrown at them from all directions.


    Cheng Anya noticed that most of their gazes were not on Ye Chen and her outstanding looks but on her chest¡­


    That kind of gaze was obviously filled with greed and jealousy.


    Yun Ruoxi¡¯s face instantly went as white as paper. She clenched her fists, her eyes filled with ruthless hate, as if she wanted to tear Cheng Anya apart.


    Yang Zekun¡¯s usual gentle eyes darkened with malicious intent!

 Chapter 54 - Rose Tear 2

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    People indulged themselves in the feast as they toasted each other. The whole banquet was extremely luxurious.


    The vintage palace-styled banquet hall was splendid and magnificent. There were oil paintings by great masters from all over the world, and any random inconspicuous vases were, in fact, invaluable antiques.


    It illuminated the ambiance of the banquet to be extremely luxurious.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Anya?¡± Somewhere in the banquet, Wang Rui and Chen Yingying watched as Ye Chen and Cheng Anya walked toward Old Master Yang.


    Old Master Yang was the big boss in the industry and had a lot of connections. His birthday party was a banquet for the upper-class society elites to gather. Wang Rui was originally not invited, but he still managed to get an invitation card through some connections as he wanted to look for investment opportunities.


    He was so coveted that he kept drooling when he saw Cheng Anya as she was beautiful and elegant. She was so pretty. He did not expect that the poor and pedantic girl from seven years ago would be so stunningly beautiful once she dressed up.


    Chen Yingying was so jealous that her face was contorted. The poor girl that she was jealous of and sneered at had unexpectedly worn ONR¡¯s limited edition evening gown, something that even one with an abundance of wealth might not be able to afford. Moreover, the Rose Tear on her chest made all the ladies in the room jealous.


    The reason why Yun Ruoxi¡¯s face was pale was also because of the Rose Tear. This necklace was MBS¡¯ most treasured piece of jewelry. Ye Chen treated it like his life as it was the only necklace that Ye Chen designed in his entire life.


    After Rose Tear became a global phenomenon, MBS introduced many necklaces with the same design which looked similar at first glance. However, it was obvious that the design was not as sophisticated and unique as that of Rose Tear¡¯s and the cutting technique was vastly different. Ye Chen did some changes on the details before launching it on the market. Even the name was different as he used a symbol to separate the words, indicating the difference.


    This necklace was sold well globally, became the favorite of many socialites, and established MBS¡¯ status in the international jewelry industry. However, everyone knew that there was only one real Rose Tear necklace in the world.


    On MBS fiftieth anniversary¡¯s commemoration party, Yun Ruoxi begged Ye Chen to let her wear Rose Tear for a night as she was his girlfriend. However, Ye Chen was reluctant and his attitude changed on the spot.


    Ever since then, Yun Ruoxi never dared to mention that she wanted to wear the Rose Tear.


    There were many taboos on this man: the Ye family¡¯s resentment, the bloody case that happened more than ten years ago, his mother, and this necklace. No matter how close they were, he never allowed anyone to talk about his taboo.


    Why was Cheng Anya so special?


    Yun Ruoxi was so jealous that her eyes were red. Her jealousy was so crazy that she wanted to cut through Cheng Anya¡¯s smiling face with a knife.

 Chapter 55 - Make Fun Of

    Chapter 55: Make Fun Of


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Chen looked at Yun Ruoxi and saw that she seemed sad. With tears in her eyes, she walked out suddenly.


    Ye Chen¡¯s eyes flashed and took his hand off Cheng Anya¡¯s waist. He chased after Yun Ruoxi without even looking at Cheng Anya.


    Everyone in the room saw this scene and Cheng Anya instantly became a joke.


    They made such a high-profile entrance, yet Third Young Master Ye immediately left her once he saw his girlfriend. In the eyes of others, Cheng Anya was only seasoning to Ye Chen¡¯s life. As for why she wore the Rose Tear, perhaps Cheng Anya swayed Ye Chen through pillow talk.


    Cheng Anya had just recently become Ye Chen¡¯s secretary and this was her first time accompanying him to a banquet. Therefore, not many people could recognize her.


    Furthermore, she looked too pure, just like a university student who just graduated. Her appearance was very different from the image of the rumored London¡¯s best secretary.


    It was normal for people to think that she was Ye Chen¡¯s mistress.


    The outstanding would usually bear the brunt of the attack. The necklace had already made all the ladies jealous of Cheng Anya. After being ditched by Third Young Master Ye, it was natural for her to become a joke in the eyes of others.


    Looks of jealousy and despise came from all directions, piercing Cheng Anya like silver needles.


    Her smile was faint as she was already used to being the shield for Klose. Cheng Anya had become invincible as it was common for women to be jealous of and hate her.


    But¡­


    Why did she feel so bitter this time?


    Ye Chen, you¡¯re a damn bastard!


    If you wanted her, why did you have to bring me out in the first place!


    ¡°Oh, Cheng Anya, I thought you were a sparrow that flew up the branch and became a phoenix, but it turns out you¡¯re just a sparrow wearing a phoenix¡¯s clothes. Third Young Master Ye is busy comforting Yun Ruoxi. What are you still doing here? So embarrassing!¡± Chen Yingying sneered sharply.


    Wearing a black gown with a deep V-neck design, her plump chest was indistinct. She was dressed flirtatiously and looked very sexy.


    ¡°This Rose Tear must be fake?¡± She jeered at Cheng Anya while covering her mouth. ¡°How could you be suitable for this necklace? Ye Chen must have lied to you in order to sleep with you. So pathetic.¡±


    Chen Yingying seemed to be addicted to sneering. Wang Rui stood at a side and coveted Cheng Anya¡¯s beauty. He laughed obscenely, his gaze licentious.


    Cheng Anya smiled calmly. ¡°May I ask if we know each other? Why are you talking to yourself?¡±

 Chapter 56 - The Ideal Pair

    Chapter 56: The Ideal Pair


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Chen Yingying¡¯s face became red. Humiliation, to Yingying, was when Anya had the last word.


    ¡°Are you acting ignorant? You definitely know what I am talking about.¡± Chen Yingying sneered as she clenched her fists. ¡°Hey, your ex-boyfriend duped you and chose me.¡±


    Wang Rui grabbed Chen Yingying¡¯s hand, looking awkward.


    He was pondering whether to pursue Cheng Anya again. He did not expect her to be this beautiful and should have held onto her long ago.


    All Wang Rui could do was merely observed Anya from a distance.


    ¡°Chen Yingying, being the third party and settling for the things people have discarded isn¡¯t the most glorious thing. After all these years, you still brag about these deeds of yours. Have you run out of things to brag about?¡± Cheng Anya said as she smiled.


    Anya¡¯s gentle statement graced Chen Yingying¡¯s face like a slap.


    Chen Yingying¡¯s looks changed and she reached out to hit Cheng Anya. Yingying was, however, stopped by a pair of powerful hands.


    Yang Zekun¡¯s gentle and demure face became devil-like, his beady eyes betraying a burning rage. Resisting the urge to break Yingying¡¯s wrists, Zekun said, ¡°This is my grandfather¡¯s birthday feast. If you are here to make trouble, get out!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Yang, there must have been a misunderstanding.¡± Wang Rui smiled maliciously as he saw Yang Zekun.


    Cheng Anya sneered at the spectacle.


    Wang Rui was once young and arrogant.


    A few years on, all had changed.


    Yang Zekun¡¯s cold and dangerous gaze swept past Wang Rui and Chen Yingying.


    With a hint of sarcasm in his gentle tone, Yang Zekun said, ¡°I am sorry, but who are you? I do not recall the Yang family inviting you to this birthday banquet!¡±


    ¡°I am Wang Rui of Wang Enterprise. Nice to meet Master Yang for the first time,¡± Wang Rui said.


    Yang Zekun glanced coldly at Wang Rui¡¯s outstretched hand, frowning.


    As Yang Zekun looked on at Cheng Yingying warningly, he said, ¡°I do not care how you were invited here. Any more trouble from you, and I will not be polite.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ There has been a misunderstanding.¡± Wang Rui quickly apologized and pulled Chen Yingying away.


    Chen Yingying showed a gentle smile and tried to show her best side. She was confident that she could ensnare any men. However, such self-confidence caused her to lose her self-esteem.


    ¡°Master Yang, there must have been a misunderstanding.¡± Chen Yingying smiled curtly.

 Chapter 57 - Third Young Master Ye’s Malicious Words

    Chapter 57: Third Young Master Ye¡¯s Malicious Words


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Since Wang Rui could not help her afford the luxurious life, Chen Yingying had to find a man who could. Ye Chen and Yang Zekun were undoubtedly the best candidates.


    ¡°Ms. Cheng and I were classmates, and many were deceived by her vanity. I advised her out of good faith to stop being vain, lest she becomes a laughingstock. She brought a fake Rose Tear to Old Master Yang¡¯s birthday banquet, which is such a grand event. What an embarrassment she is to herself, and to Old Master Yang!¡±


    Cheng Anya looked at Yingying¡¯s charming face with a smirk and shook her head.


    She really couldn¡¯t understand how Yingying could become this shameless.


    She leered at Ye Chen previously. Now, she was trying to charm Yang Zekun¡­ Did she even have self-awareness?


    To be shameless to the extent of self-deprecating was indeed hard to come by.


    She wasn¡¯t human!


    ¡°People who are unable to recognize branded goods, like you, would think that this Rose Tear is a fake. You are still as fake even if you doll yourself up in branded goods!¡± As Yang Zekun was about to rage, a cold voice rang, turning the atmosphere ice-cold.


    Ye Chen¡¯s immaculate face and cold countenance, like that of a devil from hell, swept over Chen Yingying. ¡°Have you ever seen a real Rose Tear?¡± Ye Chen mockingly asked Yingying.


    Comparing Ye Chen with Yang Zekun, the latter was enough of a gentleman to call her out on her transgression.


    Ye Chen was obviously more vicious, his cold gaze exuding a chill that was without pity.


    Whoever crossed Ye Chen would receive tenfold from Ye Chen, regardless of gender.


    In Ye Chen¡¯s world, people were either with him or against him.


    This was Ye Chen, cold and indifferent.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Chen Yingying was speechless. Yingying had never seen a genuine Rose Tear in person, only in magazine prints. Rose Tear was a symbol of honor and wealth adored by many, yet very few were able to really appreciate it.


    ¡°How ignorant!¡± Ye Chen said indifferently. ¡°You are a pathetic woman. It would be better if you find another place to die and reincarnate so as to reshape your personality and stop envying others.¡±


    Murmurs arose in the crowd, followed with the sneer of a woman.

 Chapter 58 - Awkward Third Young Master Ye

    Chapter 58: Awkward Third Young Master Ye


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Chen Yingying flushed as she was utterly humiliated by Third Young Master Ye. The despising gaze of others landed on her. She was so embarrassed that she could not wait to dig a hole and hide in it.


    As much as Chen Yingying wanted to see Anya become the spectacle, she ended up humiliated by Ye Chen and became the spectacle instead. Seeing the tables had turned, Chen Yingying regretted her action.


    Ye Chen¡¯s oppressing presence silenced her.


    ¡°Cheng Anya, are you stupid?¡± Ye Chen turned his head, his deep gaze sweeping past her. ¡°Why did you wait to be scolded by such people? Grow some brains, will you? Aren¡¯t you typically eloquent?¡±


    Cheng Anya, ¡°¡­¡±


    How mean Ye Chen was!


    Ye Chen had put both of them in their positions with just a sentence. He was undoubtedly a sicko.


    It wasn¡¯t as though Cheng Anya did not intend to fight back. Didn¡¯t Yang Zekun speak up for her? Moreover, Ye Chen¡¯s vicious words also left Anya with no room to speak up. How agonizing! o(¨s¡õ¨t)o


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, if you didn¡¯t dupe her, she would not have to endure such humiliation!¡± Yang Zekun gently ridiculed Third Young Master Ye and implied that he was the chief culprit of Cheng Anya¡¯s embarrassment.


    ¡°Is Young Master Yang distressed? She, as my secretary was unable to handle such situations well. Ms. Cheng, should I question your ability?¡± As Ye Chen accused Anya, his devilish gaze sent a shiver down her back.


    Cheng Anya smiled faintly and said, ¡°It is entirely my fault. Boss Ye is always correct.¡±


    Yang Zekun frowned in disagreement, while Ye Chen coldly raised his lips. ¡°If you get bullied by people of such character next time, please return the favor to them. Do not embarrass me,¡± Ye Chen said.


    Ye Chen would not allow anyone else to bully his workers! Only he could!


    Yang Zekun¡¯s eyebrows rose and felt a sense of crisis. Ye Chen¡¯s concern for Anya was really¡­ awkward!


    Yang Zekun interpreted Ye Chen¡¯s concern for Anya quite differently, and not many could accept such a different way of showing concern. This concern, however awkward and distorted, was genuine.


    Cheng Anya remained unmoved, and she lightly said, ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    After a pause, Cheng Anya raised her eyebrows and looked at Ye Chen. ¡°Boss Ye, should I always return the favor to the people who bully me? What if things escalate?¡±


    ¡°Hey, is there anything that I cannot handle?¡± Ye Chen squinted, his deep gaze carrying a vengeance rivaling the devil. This was the arrogance and cockiness that truly exemplified Ye Chen.

 Chapter 59 - The Devil

    Chapter 59: The Devil


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Looking at the market, only the other three biggest firms could compete with his. Competitions were really few and far between.


    As Yun Ruoxi came in, she happened to hear the statement and her expressions changed. As she saw Cheng Anya¡¯s gaze, she became a bit more resentful.


    Yang Zekun¡¯s gentle gaze glided over the room, betraying a sense of danger. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, please do not worry about my girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°As long as she is my secretary, she is mine to manage. What will you do?¡± Ye Chen sneered back and hugged Cheng Anya¡¯s waist. He brushed past Yang Zekun and went to greet Old Master Yang.


    It was a pity such a spectacle ended this quickly. Rumors were rife that the girlfriend of the general manager of Yao Hua Enterprise was the secretary of MBS¡¯ president, Ye Chen. So, Cheng Anya wasn¡¯t Ye Chen¡¯s mistress, but Yang Zekun¡¯s girlfriend?


    Goodness¡­


    The socialites murmured under their breath and gossiped about them. Cheng Anya undoubtedly became the most talked-about woman at the banquet.


    ¡°Why, Ye Chen?¡± Cheng Anya lowered her voice and looked toward Yun Ruoxi. Their gazes locked, and her heart was pounding. What had Ye Chen just said to Yun Ruoxi?


    And what was with that necklace?


    ¡°Why did you let me attend this banquet? Why am I carrying this Rose Tear? What do you want exactly?¡±


    Cheng Anya was not a fool. She sensed the odd atmosphere between Ye Chen and Yang Zekun.


    What was Ye Chen¡¯s feud with the Yang family all these years for? What was with the hatred that was occasionally expressed?


    She found that Ye Chen had too many secrets, and she was unwillingly caught up in them.


    She hated the feeling of being manipulated.


    Ye Chen bowed his head, and his clean smell filled Anya¡¯s nose as he said, ¡°Miss Cheng, what do you think?¡±


    He clasped her waist with one hand, his head by her ear, and whispered softly. Ye Chen and Anya seemed so intimate!


    Cheng Anya was touched by him, and her emotions rippled.


    As Anya turned her head, she noticed his devilish gaze. His gaze, so deep, was like that of the devil. There was no warmth and within it was a hidden hatred that Anya could not understand.


    All the warmth Anya experienced disappeared, as if she had plunged into frigid waters.


    Ye Chen¡­ was really like the devil!

 Chapter 60 - The Old Master Yang

    Chapter 60: The Old Master Yang


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    As Cheng Anya was distracted, she was brought in front of Old Master Yang. This was her first meeting Old Master Yang, a man who once ruled the business world.


    For a man past seventy years old, he was still sturdy. Despite his eyes being slightly blurry, they were, however, extremely perceptive. He did not slouch but stood erect instead in his Chinese suit, which complemented his tall and slender build.


    As the years passed, his domineering side became hidden from view, but it did not disappear. It had, however, became more powerful to the point one could imagine him calling the shots with decisiveness and brutality never seen before.


    One could imagine how well Old Master Yang looked in his youth.


    Cheng Anya had a very strange feeling. She seemed to have seen how Ye Chen would look like fifty years later.


    There was a staggering¡­ similarity between the two of them.


    ¡°Old Master Yang, it has been a while since we last met. You¡¯ve become sturdier. I wish you good health and long life.¡± Ye Chen smiled, his tone carrying an elegance never seen before with a hint of utmost respect for elders.


    As Cheng Anya held his arm, she clearly felt Ye Chen¡¯s muscles tensed up. Like a fighter, he was fully on the defensive.


    Ready for the kill.


    Cheng Anya had never seen Ye Chen like this before.


    Despite the sincere smile radiating from him, it was not heartfelt.


    Although she had not been Ye Chen¡¯s secretary for long, and thus could not claim to understand him, Anya knew that Ye Chen¡¯s every action carried meaning.


    ¡°Many thanks, really. You have taken time out of your busy schedule to personally visit me. I am indebted. To borrow a quote from you, I will live a long life.¡± Old Master Yang chuckled. As his sharp gaze swept over Ye Chen, there was an indescribable complexity hidden beneath his blurring eyes.


    ¡°You are a legend in the business world. I must take it upon myself to personally congratulate you at your birthday banquet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m old already, way past my prime. The younger generation will surpass the previous generation. Now, it¡¯s your time.¡±


    ¡°Old Master Yang is too modest. I still need your guidance in many areas, be it business or others.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Boss Ye is too polite. Your strength of will is so much stronger than mine when I was your age. How could I counsel you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As Cheng Anya stood next to Ye Chen, she felt his body stiffened gradually. The way Old Master Ye and Ye Chen were interacting was too strange.


    The competition between Yao Hua and MBS all these years had undoubtedly built extremely deep grievances. Boss Yang and Boss Ye had never interacted with each other for decades, but Ye Chen would visit Old Master Yang during the latter¡¯s birthday banquets.


    However¡­


    This conversation was too strange. Cheng Anya could not describe it. She vaguely felt a suffocating frustration deep in Third Young Master Ye¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Old Master Yang, may I introduce my female partner, Ms. Cheng Anya, to you.¡±


    Old Master Yang looked at Cheng Anya and his face suddenly changed.

 Chapter 61 - Of Extreme Shock

    Chapter 61: Of Extreme Shock


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Xiaoyue¡­¡± Old Master Yang was trembling, as though he had taken a vicious slap to the face. His face pale and his hands trembled so violently to the point his walking stick fell onto the floor.


    Thud!


    Despite Old Master Yang¡¯s blurry eyes, there was a clear shock and excitement as he reached out his trembling hands to Cheng Anya.


    As Ye Chen looked at Old Master Yang with a smile that seemed to imply otherwise, his lips curled into a cryptic smile and his gaze emanated a diabolic look.


    Burn!


    Burn! Burn!


    You were nowhere near a ten-thousandth of me when you were at my age!


    All that you have done unto me in the past years, I will slowly but surely return the favor to you. Ten-thousand fold!


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart thudded and she tilted her head in Ye Chen¡¯s direction. Anya saw a vicious hatred swept past Ye Chen¡¯s lips and felt a chill down her back.


    ¡°Old Master Yang, you must have mistaken me for somebody else. I am¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, what is wrong with you?¡± Yang Zekun was drawn by Old Master Yang¡¯s walking stick dropping. Old Master Yang wised up to the situation and retracted all his emotions.


    As the moment zipped past, all the emotions in the previous moments seemed like an illusion to Anya.


    As Ye Chen slowly knelt down and picked Old Master Yang¡¯s cane, he squinted and then raised his head, a gentle and modest smile on his face. This was typical of the Third Master Ye¡¯s elegance.


    Such demeanor.


    ¡°Old Master, your walking stick.¡±


    Old Master Yang took over the cane from Ye Chen and seemed as though nothing had happened. His gaze toward Ye Chen, however, contained a shred of unpredictability as he tapped Yang Zekun¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Zekun, all is fine. My hand slipped earlier.¡±


    Cheng Anya was surprised but kept to herself. Ye Chen seemingly tapped the Rose Tear in front of Anya and said, ¡°Old Master Yang must have been surprised to see the Rose Tear necklace.¡±


    Yang Zekun gathered his thoughts and wondered why he was seeing the Rose Tear. What could it mean? The Rose Tear necklace once took the world by storm. Old Master Yang once commented that the designer behind the Rose Tear necklace must have been a gentle and affectionate girl.


    Later did he learn that the designer of the necklace was actually Ye Chen.


    Old Master Yang simply smiled and did not say much.


    Apart from its appearance at the 50th-anniversary banquet of MBS Enterprise, the Rose Tear necklace rarely appeared in public. What was Ye Chen trying to drive at?


    Zekun suspected that his grandfather had allowed Ye Chen to have his way one too much.


    ¡°It is indeed surprising that the Rose Tear is Ye Chen¡¯s one and only masterpiece. Such a precious necklace to make an appearance at my banquet is indeed properly surprisingly,¡± Old Master Yang said as he looked at Ye Chen. ¡°You surely are graceful and patient toward me.¡±


    Old Master Yang¡¯s face did not flinch even as he said the sentence begrudgingly.


    ¡°Am I?¡± Ye Chen asked as he hugged Anya by the waist and pulled her toward him. Such was the intimacy between them as their looks complemented that of each other. ¡°A gem to go with a beauty. Ms. Cheng is the most important person to me and she is worthy of this necklace!¡±


    As soon as Ye Chen spoke, Yang Zekun¡¯s gaze sank and became solemn. Cheng Anya remained silent while standing indifferently beside Ye Chen.

 Chapter 62 - An Important Woman

    Chapter 62: An Important Woman


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, when did my girlfriend become your most important woman?¡± Yang Zekun smiled in a relaxed manner despite the biting cold in his words.


    Yang Zekun¡¯s words shocked the Old Master Yang, whose eyes swept toward Cheng Anya. Old Master Yang asked in a deep voice, ¡°Zekun, what is going on? Is she your girlfriend?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye genuinely laughed and gently held Anya a little tighter. ¡°Young Master Yang, Ms. Cheng is my chief secretary. Hence, she is indispensable in managing my affairs. She has managed all my affairs very well. That being said, isn¡¯t she an important woman as well?¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, your fianc¨¦e is watching you there. Don¡¯t you feel guilty?¡± Yang Zekun smiled gracefully and with a slight mock he said, ¡°Or are you used to such things?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Ye Chen sneered in arrogance.


    No one could get in Ye Chen¡¯s way!


    Ye Chen¡¯s provocative eyes held arrogance and disdain that were his trademark, as though he dominated the world. Such confidence could only be built with over a decade of forbearance and practice.


    Yang Zekun¡¯s flawless temper seemed to be on the verge of collapse and his face grew colder. As Old Master Yang looked at Anya, the latter was lost for words.


    It felt complicated, and there was something that even he could not grasp.


    Ye Chen seemingly smiled and tilted his head in her direction. His devilish gaze was mixed with bitter cold. Anya slightly struggled from Ye Chen¡¯s grasp and greeted Old Master Yang. ¡°Hi, Old Master Yang, I am Cheng Anya.¡±


    Old Master Yang looked at her deeply and acknowledged her. He then retracted his gaze and said to Zekun, ¡°You said that you would introduce your girlfriend to grandfather this evening. Is she Miss Cheng?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandfather!¡±


    Old Master Yang nodded, and then looked at Cheng Anya. His eyebrows betrayed a trace of exhaustion as he said, ¡°Grandpa is a little tired. Please help grandpa greet the guests.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yang Zekun looked at his grandfather strangely and allowed the butler to bring him down. Old Master Yang¡¯s back seemed to slouch a little and carried with it hints of sadness.


    What had just happened?


    Cheng Anya looked at Ye Chen and did not understand why he would provoke the older Yang.


    No, it was not a provocation, but revenge.


    When Ye Chen seemingly smiled at the older Yang, his gaze was full of revenge.


    Xiaoyue?


    Who was she?


    Why did the older Yang mention her name? Did she look like Xiaoyue? And what was the secret behind the Rose Tear?

 Chapter 63 - Anya’s Thoughtfulness

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Old Master Yang tottered up the stairs and after he dismissed his butler, he seemed ten years older. He kneeled down on the floor in agony, hugged his head, and sobbed.


    ¡°Xiaoyue¡­¡±


    The curtains of the study room were drawn back and the moonlight shone on the old man, embellishing a layer of gloom on him, desperate and lonely.


    The low-pitched sobs sounded very heartbreaking.


    Old Master Yang only stopped after a while. He opened the safe box in the study room and carefully took out a delicate box with flower carvings on it.


    He opened the box while trembling. It was a Rose Tear necklace.


    The necklace had been around for a few decades as the chain seemed to be yellowed and the luster of the gem was not uniformed. The gem was a synthetic gem that was not precious and it could be noticed that the materials were very coarse.


    The design was the same as the Rose Tear that Ye Chen designed. Even the rose on the gem looked the same.


    ¡°Xiaoyue¡­¡± Old Master Yang gently touched the necklace as he whispered in tears.


    Below the study room, the banquet was still ongoing.


    Yang Zekun stopped Ye Chen as his gentle eyes had a trace of inquiry. ¡°What did you tell my grandfather?¡±


    Ye Chen smiled evilly but elegantly. ¡°Young Master Yang, it is Old Master Yang¡¯s birthday party today. Other than wishing that he will live to a ripe old age, what else could I say?¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart was painful. It was without a doubt that Ye Chen was smiling recklessly, but why was her heart so painful?


    It was as if he was trying to hide something.


    There was obviously a sense of desperate sadness in him, yet he was smiling so recklessly.


    ¡°President Ye, you¡¯ve already congratulated Old Master Yang. Can we leave now?¡± Cheng Anya smiled while maintaining her best behavior. She knew that Ye Chen made use of her.


    However, she did not feel anything, but sadness for him.


    No matter what he said or did, one¡¯s body reaction could not lie.


    Ye Chen did not want to stay there at all.


    Ye Chen turned his head and restrained the smile on his face. He looked at Cheng Anya deeply and suddenly looked away.


    Was she not angry?


    Cheng Anya was always smiling in front of him and he always knew that it was just a mask. However, he could tell if it was an angry smile or a fake smile.


    At this moment, she did not seem angry or not genuine. It was just a pure smile, an inquiry.


    If it was at ordinary times, she should be smiling while pointing at one but abusing another.


    This girl was really unpredictable.


    This was the first time that Ye Chen felt that a woman¡¯s heart was like a needle in a haystack.


    ¡°Anya, I¡¯ll send you back later, alright? Let grandfather rest a while before I officially introduce you to him.¡±

 Chapter 64 - She Already Has a Child

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°Senior, we still have ample time. I¡¯m sure there will be a chance.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Old Master Yang would not get better after a rest.¡± Ye Chen sneered.


    ¡°Ye Chen, what do you mean?¡± Yang Zekun was a little angry and Cheng Anya was shocked. Yang Zekun had always had a graceful disposition and was rarely angry. But now, she felt the fierceness from him.


    She wanted to stop them, but Yang Zekun went forward and the two of them stood face to face and were on the verge of breaking out in a fight. They formed a powerful cold atmosphere and Yang Zekun said coldly, ¡°The Ye and the Yang family are sworn enemy. I¡¯m not afraid of you, be it open strife or private strife. But Ye Chen, if you disrespect my grandfather in any way, do not blame me for being ruthless. My grandfather indulged you time and again for your provocations, but it does not mean that I will indulge you. Listen carefully. If you do not want to come to the Yang family, our family does not welcome you as well!¡±


    Ye Chen¡¯s eyes were diabolical, borderline dangerous. It was obvious that he was sneering and unscrupulous. ¡°Connive? Humph, Yang Zekun, do you know why the Ye and the Yang family have always been fighting to the death? Do you know why he always indulged me? Yang Zekun, go and ask him. As long as I am alive, I will destroy your family at all cost and with all means!¡±


    Cheng Anya listened and her heart thumped because Ye Chen said that sentence very ruthlessly. His delicate features were tainted with an atrocious morbid air. It was an apocalyptic sort of ruthlessness.


    In order to destroy the Yang family, Ye Chen was willing to perish together with them!


    Yang Zekun was also thrilled as he was shocked by the morbid air coming from Ye Chen. He always thought that the disputes between the Ye and the Yang family were due to the business competitions.


    But¡­


    It seemed like Yang Zekun was wrong!


    Ye Chen was an arrogant man. He would naturally find ways to win if he had lost. He would respect his competitor and not hate them.


    Could it be that there was something he didn¡¯t know about the resentment between the two families?


    Both of them were not loud and the music from the banquet was melodious. There was no one nearby except Cheng Anya. Therefore, no one could hear what they were saying.


    However, this scene was easily misunderstood by people.


    The helmsmen of the Ye and the Yang family were together with tonight¡¯s topic queen, Cheng Anya. Coupled with the rumors between the two masters and Cheng Anya, it seemed like the two men were fighting over a woman in the eyes of others.


    ¡°Senior, stop talking.¡± Cheng Anya shook her head to hint to him not to talk to Ye Chen. Something seemed to be wrong with Third Young Master Ye¡¯s emotions.


    She had realized a problem long ago. Ye Chen was an unfathomable man and had many taboos. On ordinary days, his emotions rarely fluctuated.


    Elegant, cold, and deep.


    But once you touched his taboo, his emotions would be easily out of control!


    It was heartbreaking to watch Third Young Master Ye endure in front of Old Master Yang. It was worrying to watch Third Young Master Ye now as his emotions seemed to be out of control.


    ¡°President Ye, can we leave now?¡± Cheng Anya asked while smiling.


    Chen Yingying was jealous and envious. She was temporarily shocked by Ye Chen just now. She hated Cheng Anya for embarrassing her in public. At that moment, she ignored Wang Rui¡¯s interruption and sneered ruthlessly. ¡°Cheng Anya, your son is already so big, yet you have the ability to make Third Young Master Ye and Young Master Yang quarrel from jealousy. You¡¯re really capable!¡±


    Cheng Anya was thunderstruck. Her face became white like paper.

 Chapter 65 - Shock

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The whole banquet went as silent as a graveyard.


    Chen Yingying was obviously trying to embarrass Cheng Anya as she spoke so loudly that almost everyone heard her.


    It was silent as everyone was staring at Cheng Anya, Ye Chen, and Yang Zekun.


    This scene was like a farce and almost everyone was waiting to see how it would end and to laugh at the two men surnamed Ye and Yang.


    Ye Chen was cold and iron-willed, whereas Yang Zekun was gentle like jade. No one in the business industry dared to provoke them. They were very young but high-spirited and vigorous. Everyone was under their heels.


    There were people who really admired them, but there were more who were jealous of them.


    Rumors were already spreading in the upper-middle class in regards to Ye Chen and Yang Zekun fighting over one woman. Everyone was waiting to see who would win over the woman¡¯s heart in this fight, but who knew that the female lead already had a child!


    One could imagine how they gloated in their hearts and waited to laugh at the two men surnamed Ye and Yang.


    ¡°Butler, get people to chase her out!¡± Yang Zekun was the first to recover from his shock and ordered coldly.


    Chen Yingying thought that they would be angry and target Cheng Anya, and little did she expect that she would get into trouble. She shouted loudly, ¡°Young Master Yang, trust me, I¡¯m saying the truth! Do not get cheated by her! Her son is already attending primary school.¡±


    It was such a coincidence. There was once when Chen Yingying went to fetch her niece from school, she happened to see Cheng Anya fetching Ning Ning and saw them talking and laughing as they left.


    Chen Yingying thought that Ning Ning was Cheng Anya¡¯s relative. However, her niece said that Cheng Anya was Ning Ning¡¯s mom.


    What was more, Cheng Ningyuan came from a single-parent family.


    This news was like a bomb as once she recounted the dates, it was during the period when Wang Rui broke up with Cheng Anya.


    However, Wang Rui had mentioned in the past that he had not even kissed Cheng Anya. Chen Yingying wanted to look into the news further, but who knew that she would be shamed by Yang Zekun at the banquet because of Cheng Anya. Therefore, she spoke without thinking, hoping that Ye Chen and Yang Zekun would know what kind of person Cheng Anya was.


    ¡°Trust me, what I¡¯m saying is true!¡± she shouted crazily as she was dragged away.


    Wang Rui wanted to plead for forgiveness, but Yang Zekun unexpectedly glared at him coldly.


    ¡°Listen up, everyone. Whoever dares to invest in the Wang family¡¯s department store would be tantamount to provoking me!¡±


    One sentence and it was determined that the Wang family¡¯s department store would become history!


    Wang Rui¡¯s face became pale as he was ordered to leave by the security guards.


    Ye Chen eyes locked on Cheng Anya¡¯s face. Cheng Anya panicked and blanked out. She did not dare to look at Ye Chen.

 Chapter 66 - Third Young Master Ye’s Hidden Rage

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Chen¡¯s deep gaze swept past Cheng Anya, whose head was bowed, and then at Yang Zekun. Without speaking a word, unspeakable anguish and suffocation were hidden underneath his gaze.


    Not far away, Yun Ruoxi smiled pleasantly. Was she expecting a child?


    That was good news!


    ¡°Young Master Yang, I shall make a move first!¡± Ye Chen deeply replied. Without waiting for Yang Zekun to respond, he left with Cheng Anya.


    Yang Zekun looked at their backs worriedly. Yun Ruoxi wanted to give chase, but she steadied her steps and gave a victorious smile. Since Cheng Anya already had a child, she could not be a threat to her.


    Given Ye Chen¡¯s position, a single mother would not be worthy of him.


    There was a pin-drop silence in the car.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart thumped violently. She could not calmly process her thoughts.


    If Ye Chen did a background check on her, she could not hide Ning Ning¡¯s existence. If Ye Chen saw Ning Ning, what would he be reminded of?


    The long-forgotten past that Anya still recalled was long forgotten by Ye Chen. If Ye Chen saw Ning Ning despite all her plans, what should she do then?


    Ning Ning was everything to her, and nobody could take that away from her. The same applied to Ye Chen.


    What would she do?


    In the midst of panic and fear, Anya froze and her face was pale.


    As the driver suddenly braked the car, Anya panicked and saw Ye Chen looking at her with a devilish gaze. ¡°What is your actual age?¡±


    Ye Chen asked calmly.


    ¡°Twenty-four!¡± Cheng Anya told the truth uneasily.


    ¡°Twenty-four?¡± Ye Chen pondered upon Anya¡¯s reply. ¡°How old is your son?¡±


    ¡°Boss Ye, this is a personal question,¡± Cheng Anya said faintly. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always emphasized the need to segregate one¡¯s professional and personal life?¡±


    What a tone! You are merely slightly older than me, yet despise me for having a son at such a tender age. You might as well despise yourself!


    Oh, the agony!


    Ye Chen did not seem to hear what she said. As he recalled something, he posed a dangerous gaze and asked Anya, ¡°Was your son the person who picked up the previous call?¡±


    As Cheng Anya remained silent, one could assume she admitted.


    The interior of the car cabin felt dangerous, and Cheng Anya¡¯s trademark smile could not defuse the atmosphere.


    Yes, it was my son who picked up the phone. So what?


    In panic and nervousness, Anya¡¯s palm began sweating and she dared not look at Ye Chen.


    As Ye Chen gently tapped the steering wheel gently yet regularly, the taps resonated in Anya¡¯s heart, heavy and suffocating.


    Ye Chen was angry!


    No, Ye Chen was enraged!


    How would things have changed had you known Ning Ning¡¯s existence?


    ¡°Miss Cheng, you are very good at pretending!¡± Third Young Master Ye seemingly joked. Despite his countenance, there was slight anger in his gaze.

 Chapter 67 - The Father of the Child

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Cheng Anya¡¯s face paled as Third Young Master Ye gently cupped her chin and intimately ran his fingers across them. Anya took in Ye Chen¡¯s scent, nervous.


    Anya felt a thrill pass through her spine. She was too close to Ye Chen. She felt as though Ye Chen was going to swallow her up.


    Anya¡¯s cheeks became flushed.


    Ye Chen¡¯s gaze swept through her immaculate figure.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, I cannot imagine someone of your face and figure has a child who goes to primary school.¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s thoughts went deep and she regained her lost smile. As she gently pushed aside his hand, she said, ¡°Boss Ye, you have no right to ask about my private life.¡±


    With a sneer, Third Young Master Ye then said jokingly, ¡°I can dismiss you!¡±


    ¡°Whatever works for you, Boss Ye. I have one too many job options given my qualifications, but losing me is your loss.¡± Cheng Anya smiled slightly, a hint of confidence and provocation apparent between her eyebrows.


    ¡°You sure are confident of yourself! ¡± Ye Chen smiled as his gaze settled. He could see the uneasiness in Anya.


    Nobody could tell whether Ye Chen was scheming or shocked.


    She has children!


    Third Young Master Ye was angry. The anger leaped from the bottom of his heart and seared all reasons in him.


    As he imagined Anya¡¯s exquisite figure squirming under another man¡¯s teasing and pleasuring, anger fleeted past Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyes.


    He could not wait to ruin the goodness she enjoyed.


    And the same fate awaited the man who once pleasured her.


    An epiphany swept over her. As Ye Chen¡¯s gaze deepened, she wondered whether he was starting to go crazy.


    This woman, his sworn rival, her face¡­ and the woman who caused him misery for a lifetime¡­ They were 70% similar.


    If they were related to each other, how could he stand that?


    Looking deep into the night, Ye Chen¡¯s thin lips were chilled by the cold and his perfect side profile seemed extremely ruthless.


    Cheng Anya took a long sigh of relief. She had finally succeeded in diverting his attention. Even if Ye Chen knew she had a child, he would, at most, be shocked.


    It was a taboo to ask him about his run-ins with the Yang family.


    She forced herself not to think about the feud between the Ye and the Yang families. As an outsider, she would not be able to understand the feud. It would be wise to steer clear from it.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, you are unmarried but have children. Who is the father of the child? Yang Zekun?¡± Ye Chen suddenly asked.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart beat quickly, seemingly engulfed in darkness. She thought that Ye Chen¡¯s attention had shifted. Damn it!


    ¡°The father died in a car accident! ¡± Cheng Anya said faintly, her eyebrows carrying a sorrow.


    Ye Chen looked at her, speechless. He had thought that he grew up in a single-parent family until he returned to the Ye Family when he was ten years old. There was an inexplicable pain in his heart.


    Of course!


    Car accident! His mother¡­ Because¡­


    Ye Chen could not help but sympathize with the child he spoke with over the phone that day. The child had a very nice, child-like voice.


    When he was a child, he was very polite to get the praise of his mother.


    Awkwardly, hopefully, waiting for a compliment from his mother.


    He seemed to hear such a mood that day.


    He was able to empathize because he experienced that same pain.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s fist was tight, and the sweat on her palm betrayed her nervousness. She could not allow Ye Chen to ask any more questions lest he got suspicious and decided to investigate her. The entire charade she had put on would be to no avail then.


    Nobody would believe her even if she said Ning Ning¡¯s face resembled someone.


    ¡°Boss Ye, it would be better for someone else to accompany you to the future banquets the Yang Family hosts!¡±

 Chapter 68 - Hatred!

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Are you uncomfortable?¡± Ye Chen sneered.


    ¡°Whatever grievance between your family and the Yang family is none of my concern. Please do not implicate me. Boss Ye, I am just your worker and not your tool to get back at other people.¡± Cheng Anya smiled faintly. ¡°Old Master Yang and Old Master Ye have been feuding for decades. Now, it¡¯s your turn to openly compete with Yang Zekun. It is your world, and I have nothing to do with it. Please do not destroy my peaceful life.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s gaze turned stern. ¡°Do you think that you can cop out as you wish, whenever you want to? You can¡¯t be too naive!¡±


    Cheng Anya smiled slightly. With a cold countenance and a cutting gaze, she said, ¡°Did anybody tell you that you are despicable!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye smiled cryptically. Seemingly incensed by the comments of others, like a tortoise in its shell, Third Young Master Ye callously said, ¡°Many have described me as despicable. Having an additional person, like you, describe me as despicable does not make a difference, no?¡±


    Despicable?


    Cheng Anya, your worldview was too innocent.


    It seemed that she did not know what despicable meant.


    I¡­ am already living in my own hell!


    A life full of darkness!


    Cheng Anya¡¯s breath stalled. How could a person use such a callous tone to portray such indifference! He surely cared, but disguised it much better than anyone.


    She really disliked such a Ye Chen. Ye Chen was a person of hidden depths, and he would suppress all his displeasures deeply in his heart.


    Even if he was on the verge of breaking down, he would not reach out to someone who could help him. He would rather implode and destroy himself in the process.


    Also destroy others in the process!


    He obviously cared.


    But put on a disguise and pretended as though nothing mattered to him. This aspect of Ye Chen infuriated Cheng Anya.


    Feelings of bitterness accompanied her annoyance at Ye Chen.


    Had he been living like this for the past ten-plus years?


    ¡°Miss Cheng, you are like somebody!¡± Ye Chen suddenly blurted, his gaze falling on Cheng Anya¡¯s face. As her face twitched, Ye Chen asked, ¡°If our age difference wasn¡¯t this far apart¡­ I almost¡­ You know, it is not too different. I almost thought¡­ Do you know? I felt like making your life extremely miserable when I saw your face for the past few days. ¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned. Ye Chen looked into the dark night as though nothing happened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I was just saying.¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart jumped. Xiaoyue? Who was she? And why did the older Yang¡¯s face change? Was she his old flame?

 Chapter 69 - The Rose Tear’s Original Design

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    As Cheng Anya knew, Old Master Yang had three mistresses and a son. After the birth of his son, Old Master Yang sent away his mistress and raised his son alone. In the second year of this child¡¯s marriage, Yang Zekun was born. Yang Zekun¡¯s parents perished on their business trip to London when their plane crashed.


    All that was left of the Yang family was a grandfather and a grandson who relied on each other. The older Yang was lonely and had no special other.


    Was Old Master Yang¡¯s history related to this Xiaoyue?


    But the grudge between the elders had little to do with Ye Chen. And why would Ye Chen hate the Yang family to the core?


    Ye Chen took a photo from his pocket and handed it to Cheng Anya. Her chest tightened and her face changed slightly as she received the photo.


    The photo was dated and slightly yellowish.


    The girl in the photograph was pleasant-looking and wore a sea-blue dress which was similar to what Anya wore. And she wore a Rose Tear on her chest.


    Cheng Anya looked at the photo, shocked. The girl in the photograph had a 70-80% resemblance to her. And it was especially so in her gaze¡­


    ¡°The two of you are very similar, isn¡¯t it? If she were not someone who had passed away decades ago, I would have mistaken you two as sisters.¡±


    Ye Chen¡¯s exquisite facial features carried a sinister smile. He seemed to be scheming something. ¡°I have always thought you looked familiar, as if I have seen you somewhere. Had I not been at the Yang mansion that day and seen this photograph in the study room, I would have forgotten about the existence of this woman.¡±


    ¡°Was that the reason you brought me to the banquet? ¡±


    ¡°A smart girl indeed! ¡±


    ¡°Boss Ye, thank you for praising me. There are, however, many people who look alike in this world.¡± Cheng Anya calmly gathered the shock in her heart. This seemed to be grievances between the older Ye and the older Yang.


    Did the hatred between the previous generations cause Ye Chen¡¯s misfortunes? Was that why he hated the Yangs to the core?


    It was little wonder why he looked at her with a very cold gaze these past few days!


    However¡­


    She happened to look like the person in the photograph. Third Young Master Ye, weren¡¯t you a tad too vicious?


    So, the original designer of this necklace was not Ye Chen?


    Oh my goodness! Third Young Master Ye, did you steal somebody¡¯s idea?


    Old Master Ye and Old Master Yang would have surely known, but why did they not set the record straight?


    Cheng Anya became a little bit obsessed with Third Young Master Ye. For a thief to act so boldly and indignantly was sure hard to come by.


    How brave!

 Chapter 70 - Hatred

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Do you know who Lin Xiaoyue is? What is your mother¡¯s name?¡± Ye Chen asked.


    Cheng Anya frowned a little and was slightly displeased. Seeing him unhappy and not saying a word, she wondered why he asked about it. Was it related to someone whom he hated?


    ¡°Miss Cheng, I will be able to naturally discover something even if you remain silent. Do you really want me to dig up your past?¡± Ye Chen coldly warned, his gaze heavy and unpredictable.


    Thinking of her darling child Ning Ning, Cheng Anya¡¯s heart pounded. Hesitating slightly, she said, ¡°I do not know this Lin Xiaoyue you mentioned. My mother is Chen Nianyun, and she passed away from an illness when I was young. Boss Ye, I do not even recognize my own mother, let alone this Lin Xiaoyue.¡±


    Did it even matter?


    Ye Chen suspected Cheng Anya was Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s daughter, so he took the photograph out to test her and she looked lost.


    Perhaps she was just shocked.


    Was it just a coincidence?


    There were actually people who resembled each other so much in this world?


    When Ye Chen found that Cheng Anya and Lin Xiaoyue resembled each other so much, he pulled strings and investigated Cheng Anya¡¯s background. Ye Chen, however, stopped the investigation halfway through.


    As he looked sideways at Anya, she had a pair of very bright and gleaming eyes, a very pure appearance, and a smile as warm as a spring breeze.


    Anya¡¯s typical smile was patently fake, but he was comfortable with it. When he saw her, he felt as though he had known her from before.


    Ye Chen realized he became afraid of the results of the investigation.


    Hence, he stopped halfway.


    It was ironic that Ye Chen, who feared nothing, would fear¡­


    As time and years passed, there were too many events from yesterday that were gone with the wind. Ye Chen forced himself not to recall these events.


    However, that shock deep in the night remained vividly in his mind. However hard he tried, he could not forget it.


    The utopia that both the Ye and the Yang families had created was starting to come apart.


    In that case, everyone¡­


    Might as well go to hell together!


    Why was Ye Chen alone in hell?


    Even if innocent people were implicated, he did not care anymore!

 Chapter 71 - More Than Friends, Less Than Lovers

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Chen clenched the steering wheel and suddenly started the car. Cheng Anya¡¯s heart thundered because of the tension, and her face was slightly flustered.


    Under the cover of the night, her face seemed like a pink jade.


    What had happened to Ye Chen?


    Why did Ye Chen have so many secrets? Why did he have so much pain in his heart?


    She remembered how Ye Chen¡¯s body tensed up at the banquet, and how his deep and unfathomable gaze betrayed a shred of malice to Cheng Anya.


    He had suffered too much.


    And people felt bad at the suffering he had gone through.


    Being the third young master of such a well-to-do family who was dominating and ruled with an iron fist, how could he have a gaze that reeked of desperation?


    These thoughts overwhelmed the terrible consequences of Ning Ning being discovered.


    Anya must be crazy!


    If she was not crazy, why was he occupying her thoughts?


    Cheng Anya occasionally looked up at Ye Chen, whereas Ye Chen¡¯s cold and unfathomable gaze was directed at the front.


    ¡°Wait, how do you know my address?¡± Cheng Anya later discovered that Ye Chen¡¯s car was not far from her neighborhood and was fully alert.


    Looking at Anya as though she was an idiot, Ye Chen said, ¡°Your address is written on your resume.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can stop here. It is harder to¡­ reverse over there.¡± Cheng Anya pulled an impromptu excuse to get out of the car earlier.


    Ye Chen was unfazed. ¡°Save that nonsense!¡±


    The road was so wide, and it¡¯s not easy to reverse? What was Cheng Anya so afraid of that she had to blabber nonsense?


    As the car reached her apartment, Cheng Anya grabbed her dress nervously. As she panicked and opened the door without even unbuckling her seatbelt, she got snapped back into her seat.


    Ye Chen¡¯s long arm reached over to her and held onto Anya¡¯s hand, preventing her from getting out of the car.


    Ye Chen¡¯s warm palm pressed onto her back and Anya felt fiery warmth on her body.


    Half of Ye Chen¡¯s body leaned over, and his scent filled her nose.


    His scent filled the entire car.


    How embarrassing.

 Chapter 72 - A Dazed Kiss

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Cheng Anya found that her heart was not up to the task and was about to leap out of her ribcage.


    From up close, Third Young Master Ye¡¯s immaculate look was so perfect that it seemed to be a piece of work God was most pleased with. His gleaming eyes reflected ripples of light, carrying within it a diabolical vibe, an elegant coldness, as well as a bit of sadism.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, what are you afraid of?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was in a pleasant mood.


    Apart from smiling, Anya was still smiling. Seeing Anya nervous brought a sense of accomplishment.


    Ye Chen suddenly wanted to bully her and bring her to tears.


    How would such a woman respond after she was bullied? Such a thought excited him as his blood coursed vigorously through him. Some women bring out a man¡¯s desire to protect her, while some others the desire to be conquered.


    Cheng Anya obviously belonged to the latter.


    I am afraid of seeing your son.


    ¡°Boss Ye, I do not understand what you are talking about.¡± Cheng Anya tried to calm down and desperately curled up her body.


    ¡°You do not understand?¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled evilly as he drew closer to her. His erect frame was about to lean onto her gentle frame. Third Young Master Ye devilishly said, ¡°It seems as though there is something you do not want me to discover.¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s smile became more perfect, but her heart was pounding crazily. How could she have forgotten how smart and sensitive he was, for he read the minds of others terribly accurately!


    Third Young Master Ye, surely you weren¡¯t that scary, were you?


    Compared to Cheng Anya¡¯s winding thoughts, Ye Chen was no longer intent on forcing her to confess her secrets. He was drawn to the beauty in front of him.


    Cheng Anya wore a low-cut dress and Ye Chen was almost onto her. The height advantage he had over her gave him a prime view of her chest. Anya¡¯s alabaster skin gave out a gentle fragrance.


    Nothing attracted a man¡¯s gaze more than that.


    Ye Chen¡¯s gaze dimmed, and like sparks, stared at her pink lips. As his throat tightened, the passion exploded and he could no longer resist the passion.


    Ye Chen gently kissed the lips that tempted him the whole evening.


    Anya groaned and squirmed, shocked. Her heart pounded. Her hands and feet went soft and weak.


    Was he crazy?

 Chapter 73 - You Have Terrible Kissing Skills!

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Third Young Master Ye held her lips in her mouth as he gently sucked, bit them, and lingered on them.


    Not wanting to settle for less, he gently went for the kill and explored her mouth with his tongue. As she enjoyed the passions, he plundered her sweetness.


    It was an undisguised plundering that almost took Cheng Anya¡¯s breath, and almost all of her soul, away.


    A woman so used to being calm and scheming had lost all semblance of reason and was taken advantage of by Third Young Master Ye.


    This was the second time she kissed Ye Chen. In her life, she was only kissed by him.


    This feeling was the same as it was seven years ago.


    A panic, and in a daze.


    Her mind was blank and without thinking of anything else, his face, breath, and scent filled her mind.


    A comfortable numbness swept across her spine, went to her head, and spread across her limbs.


    Did Third Young Master Ye know what happened to him?


    Why did he kiss her out of impulse?


    Why?


    In Third Master Ye¡¯s memory, he had never kissed a woman.


    He felt that kissing a woman was a sacred thing.


    Many couples have a moment of passion, but how many couples can get along with each other for the rest of their lives?


    When the idea came into Third Young Master Ye¡¯s mind, he broke the kiss.


    Their breathings were a little unstable as Ye Chen looked straight at Anya.


    His gaze, like a whirlpool, would draw even the souls of people. Anya was radiant, yet her heart thumped.


    Anya suddenly pushed him away, unbuckled her seat belt, and got out of the car.


    Even though the cold breeze blew in her face, it could not dispel the embarrassment on her face.


    Anya knew that she would have melted had she not gotten out of Ye Chen¡¯s grasp and got a breath of fresh air.


    This feeling¡­


    Was very scary.


    It was worth anticipating, yet frightening.


    ¡®I should give him a slap in the face.¡¯ Cheng Anya thought. ¡®I should have slapped him hard.¡¯ As she thought about it, she became worried. What was Ye Chen up to?


    Since he dared to treat her as his show thing, she should let her son troll him.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, your kissing skills are really bad. Did you really date Yang Zekun for seven years?¡± Ye Chen got out of the car and teased Anya like how any typical pervert would.


    That face, unusually immaculate, with gazes as beautiful as poppies yet deadly!


    People often say that a man with a deep gaze is the most affectionate.


    Oh, Ye Chen, where is your love?


    Cheng Anya smiled, keeping a distance from the car and avoiding getting too close to Ye Chen. As she started to gather her senses, she plainly said, ¡°Boss Ye, aren¡¯t your kissing skills very bad as well? Our kissing skills aren¡¯t really that different.¡±


    To be honest, Ye Chen was bad at kissing. He had not seemed to improve since seven years ago, and he often knocked into her teeth.


    Although she had no experience to compare to, she knew that Ye Chen¡¯s skills were probably bad.


    Heck, she did not even complain about Ye Chen!

 Chapter 74 - One of a Kind Cheng Anya

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Chen was startled and his face instantly turned black!


    There was a storm brewing in his dark eyes.


    This damn woman actually dared to despise him?


    How could she always stab someone while smiling and hit the nail on the head with one blow?


    Okay, he had to admit.


    He had a bad kissing skill, but as the saying goes, practice makes perfect. He didn¡¯t have anyone to practice with. Therefore, it was natural that his skill was not good.


    For a man to be questioned that his kissing skill was not good was the same as questioning his skill in a certain area. It was taboo.


    It hurt one¡¯s pride!


    Third Young Master Ye glared at her ruthlessly, as if he wanted to rip her gown and verify his OOXX ability in the car.


    Cheng Anya felt that danger was near and cleared her throat. ¡°President Ye, I¡¯ve reached my home!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye narrowed his eyes and looked at her without moving, simply standing there indifferently.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s whole body was stiff.


    It was such an obvious order for him to leave, yet he could not understand. When did Third Young Master Ye become so mentally retarded?


    Why was he standing there without moving? What did he want?


    Ye Chen raised his head and looked at the lights upstairs. He raised the corners of his lips and asked, ¡°Miss Cheng, are you not going to invite me up for a drink?¡±


    Cheng Anya was petrified as she rigidly watched the small shadow swaying upstairs¡­


    %>_<% !


    She calmed down quickly and unhurriedly took out four coins from her bag. She smiled so beautifully that it could make someone giddy as she leisurely put them in Ye Chen¡¯s hand.


    ¡°President Ye, there is a small shop nearby. Walk twenty meters down the street and turn right. Feel free to do as you please. Take it as my treat. Good night and bye!¡± Cheng Anya¡¯s attitude was placed very highly, as if treating Ye Chen a bottle of water was a big gift for him.


    Once she finished her words, she did not have the courage to look at Ye Chen¡¯s livid face. She was able to adapt to the circumstances and went into the housing estate at lightning speed.


    When Cheng Anya went into the elevator, she gasped for air, her face red like fire.


    Was he giving out an invitation?


    Or was he interested in her son?


    Cheng Anya had complicated feelings as no matter what it was, it was not a good thing for her.


    ¡°Seventy thousand¡­¡± She bit on her salary ruthlessly, feeling complicated. Should she resign?


    If things went on like this, she would get a heart attack.


    ¡°Money should be more important, right?¡± Cheng Anya patted her chest and suddenly realized that she was still wearing Rose Tear.


    She frowned. Forget it. It was not too late to return it tomorrow.


    This thing gave her an inauspicious feeling.


    It was as if the gem was cursed.

 Chapter 75 - Inheritance Is a Very Mysterious and Profound Thing

    ¡°My dear Mommy, you are so beautiful that my eyes are dazzled.¡± Ning Ning whistled elegantly and made a heart shape. ¡°Mommy will be my standard for finding a wife in the future.¡±


    Cheng Anya laughed with a fizz. The pool of spring water that was messed up by Ye Chen was soothed by her son.


    ¡°Finding a wife?¡± Without caring about her image, Cheng Anya gathered Ning Ning into her arms, hugging him. She pulled his ears and pretended to be unhappy. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you will not find a wife because you want to take care of Mommy forever?¡±


    Ning Ning frowned and thought about it as if he was deep in thought. He said with great difficulty, ¡°Mommy, I can¡¯t find someone with your standard. My Mommy is the one and only. Rest assured, rest assured, rest assured!¡±


    In the eyes of the boy, his Mommy was the prettiest person in the world.


    Cheng Anya smiled like a flower. ¡°Baby, the way you compliment others is getting wiser. Come, give me a kiss.¡±


    Cheng Anya gave a big kiss on Ning Ning¡¯s fair and tender face, and all her worries were swept away.


    ¡°Mommy, your lips are so red.¡± Ning Ning¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed into ambiguous slits. He saw clearly from the upstairs just now.


    His dad¡¯s actions were fast!


    There were countless people chasing his mom for the past few years but none could get near her. Even Yang Zekun, whom she was close with, only held her hands at most.


    His dad was indeed charismatic. He gave Ye Chen extra points for the fact that he could kiss his Mommy.


    After all, he needed the courage to do it.


    Cheng Anya cleared her throat calmly. ¡°This was because I applied lip gloss.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ning Ning frowned in a cute way and proved his innocence with pure expression. ¡°Why are your lips swelling?¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s pretty face could no longer hide it and her cheeks became red for the first time. She slapped the back of his head with her hands. ¡°You¡¯re just a kid. Do not watch anything that is not suitable for children. Be careful not to get a sty.¡±


    ¡°How is it not suitable for children? There are people kissing everywhere in the park. Mommy, you are really out of date.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Ningyuan¡­¡± Cheng Anya ground her teeth.


    ¡°Mommy, be good. Come, show your signature smile. Being angry is not good for your skin,¡± Ning Ning touched Cheng Anya¡¯s head elegantly, and sincerely said with a doting tone as if he was a senior comforting a junior.


    Cheng Anya suddenly remembered that Ye Chen had also said the same thing before. Miss Cheng, show your signature smile. The father¡¯s and son¡¯s expressions were very similar.


    Consanguinity was something unclear indeed.


    Cheng Anya relaxed her shoulders and tried to weep but had no tears.


    ¡°Mommy, who was he?¡± Ning Ning deliberately asked. After all, he really wanted to know what the probability that his mom and dad would be together was.

 Chapter 76 - So-Called Father and Son

    Cheng Anya turned her head to look at her son, her eyes narrowing. It was such a tall place. Even if Ning Ning saw them kissing, he probably could not see Ye Chen¡¯s face clearly.


    She was slightly relieved. She touched her belly, looking pitiful. ¡°Baby, Mommy is hungry¡­¡±


    Ning Ning was speechless as he looked at her lying on the sofa and playing possum. She had no scruples even though her gown dropped slightly and showed off a large portion of her fair skin. This image was really stunning.


    ¨r(¨s¨Œ¨t)¨q


    The little boy despised her in his heart. ¡°Mommy, you are a rice bucket!¡±


    She only knew how to eat!


    Even though he said this, he still obediently went to the kitchen to heat up the chicken noodles which had been prepared earlier and served it to Cheng Anya.


    ¡°Baby, I feel so accomplished to have raised you to be so caring.¡± Cheng Anya smiled.


    Ning Ning smiled but did not say anything.


    He was caring because she was his favorite Mommy.


    As for others, he would not pity them at all.


    In terms of one¡¯s nature, Ye Chen and Ning Ning¡¯s personality were very similar. However, Ning Ning was better than Ye Chen at pretending. Therefore, Ning Ning seemed to be kinder.


    ¡°Mommy, this necklace seems familiar.¡±


    Cheng Anya choked on the chicken and coughed desperately. She had a liking for spiciness and Ning Ning put a lot of chilies in the noodles.


    She choked and coughed until her tears dropped.


    ¡°Mommy, why are you flustered?¡±


    Ning Ning quickly poured a cup of water for her. Cheng Anya could only fetch her breath after a while.


    ¡°You can recognize it?¡±


    ¡®Since when did her son research about jewelry?¡¯


    Ning Ning shook his head. ¡°It just looks familiar.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± That¡¯s good. She was worried for nothing. Rose Tear would usually appear with Ye Chen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not chat anymore. Mommy must be tired. I will fill the tub for you. Take a bath and sleep after you¡¯ve finished eating.¡±


    Cheng Anya nodded and the little boy walked into the bathroom leisurely.


    Cheng Anya suddenly realized that she did a good job in discovering her dear son¡¯s potential to be a nanny.


    In the study room, Ning Ning logged onto QQ.


    Rare as it was, Third Young Master Ye¡¯s icon was lit. Ning Ning¡¯s delicate lips curved up.


    Ning Ning was a computer genius. He controlled the global network¡¯s backstage deals like a duck to water. Getting Ye Chen¡¯s contact was a piece of cake for him.


    Last week, he was in the mood to hack into Third Young Master Ye¡¯s account.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s QQ account had more than ten years of history. He had deep feelings for it and therefore, other than being angry, he felt challenged for being hacked.


    After all, he was also a computer genius, and one that was rare. However, someone actually dared to hack into his account. It was natural for Third Young Master Ye to feel challenged.


    The father and son fought over the net for two days before Ning Ning won. The two of them also communicated and developed a special relationship. Ye Chen would occasionally chat with Ning Ning in the still of the night.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Hi, it¡¯s already so late. Why are you still not asleep?


    Third Young Master Ye: I¡¯m irritated.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: ?


    Third Young Master Ye: I kissed a woman tonight and I feel irritated.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: (¡Ño¡Ñ)¡­ Was he irritated because he kissed her but did not eat her?

 Chapter 77 - So-Called Father and Son 2

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Third Young Master Ye: o(¨s¡õ¨t)o Scram!


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Third Young Master Ye, please be civilized.


    Third Young Master Ye: This woman looks like someone I hate.


    Ning Ning propped his head and thought. Since when did his Mommy¡¯s appearance look like she was hated by everyone? It was so obvious that she was a big, big, big beauty. Could it be that his dad had a very special taste?


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Why did you kiss her if you hated her appearance?


    Third Young Master Ye: Who knows? Would I be irritated if I knew?


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: You¡¯re awesome! Beasts are indeed impulsive.


    Third Young Master Ye: Bastard, you¡¯re great. Be careful as I might hack into your account for scolding me indirectly.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Hehe, I dare say that you must be searching for my ID right now. There are a hundred million IDs for you to run over. Perhaps you will really find mine.


    Third Young Master Ye: ¡­


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Third Young Master Ye, how¡¯s the woman that accompanied you today? She must be great, her face is pretty, her figure is good, and her temper is good. She can wash clothes, cook, is a good wife and mother. Are you tempted?


    Ning Ning promoted his Mommy to his dad with no shame at all. After all, what he said were the truths. At most, he could help with washing clothes and cooking. It was the same. It was buy-one-get-one-free anyway.


    It was silent on the other side for very long. Ning Ning blinked and wondered if Ye Chen was petrified.


    Third Young Master Ye: Who on earth are you?


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Your son!


    Third Young Master Ye: ¡­Why didn¡¯t you say that you are my grandson?


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: How could you have a grandson when you are only twenty-seven years old? Oh, Third Young Master Ye, I worship you!


    Third Young Master Ye: ¡­


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Third Young Master Ye, do you want me to introduce a girlfriend to you?


    Third Young Master Ye: I can get all kinds of women I want!


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: ¡­You¡¯d better take it easy in case a younger brother or sister pops out of nowhere. I will deduct your points.


    Third Young Master Ye: Have you finished talking nonsense? There¡¯s no need for you to introduce me to a girlfriend. You can keep it for yourself.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: I don¡¯t want to commit incest, but she will be my standard when I find a wife in the future. I feel that my mommy will be wronged if I introduce her to you. You¡¯d better not regret it.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Furthermore, it¡¯s buy-one-get-one-free. We will give you a genius son for nothing in return. It¡¯s such a steal.


    Third Young Master Ye: Cheap stuff is no good.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: ¡­


    Ning Ning grew silent. Indeed, he had underestimated his dad¡¯s wicked tongue.

 Chapter 78 - So-Called Father and Son 3

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Third Young Master Ye: Let¡¯s chat next time. I have a phone call meeting with Louis.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: As a twenty-four filial son, I am obliged to remind you that there is a power struggle within the mafia recently. Rus and Louis are double-crossing. Smuggling diamonds is very dangerous, and Rus is ungrateful, capricious, and selfish. You¡¯d better be careful. After all, it is an illegal dealing. If you are caught, who is going to raise me, Dad? (*^__^*)


    Third Young Master Ye: My good son, you can destroy every bank in the world all by yourself, open a space account, and transfer as much money as you want. Your dear dad is not capable of raising you.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Dad, your tongue is too wicked. Be careful. My Mommy might despise you.


    Third Young Master Ye: My good son, take a bath and go to sleep!


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Alright, I shall put it this way. You can be at ease when smuggling and breaking the law. Your good son will cover up for you if anything goes wrong.


    Third Young Master Ye: My good son, you can also be at ease and control the global network¡¯s backstage deals. If anything goes wrong, your dad will cover up for you.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r !


    ¡®My dear dad, you will definitely slap your own face.


    I can definitely cover up for you if anything happens. After all, you are playing in my territory. It is a side occupation to you but a regular occupation to me. If anything happens to me, I¡¯m afraid that no one could cover up for me other than myself, unless Chu Li, Jason, and the rest of them bombarded the FBI and CIA.¡¯


    The little boy sitting in front of the computer smiled elegantly as he opened the ¡®Perverts¡¯ Gathering¡¯ group.


    Ye Chen clasped his hands and supported his chin. His deep eyes landed on the pink pig that was wagging its tail on the computer screen, not knowing whether to laugh or cry.


    Indeed, he was searching for ¡®the world is big but Mommy is the greatest¡¯s ID and there were a hundred million results. The screen immediately turned black afterward and a pink pig wagging its tail popped up.


    It was sending out heart-shaped bubbles continuously.


    ¡®Dad, am I cute?¡¯


    Luckily, he was not drinking water. Otherwise, he would have spat it out on the screen.


    Who on earth was he? The data showed that he was seven years old and located in London. Did they think he was a moron? How could a seven-year-old child control such an intrepid backstage deal?


    He almost controlled seventy percent of the world¡¯s arms deal. He was also involved in money laundering and smuggling of diamonds. Even Ye Chen could not check the exact figure of how much he controlled.

 Chapter 79 - Desire to Conquer

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Jason was the world¡¯s biggest arms dealer and the world¡¯s number one terrorist. However, he only laughed after listening and it was obvious from the way he talked that they were old friends.


    He could even dig up the most confidential news of Ye Chen and Louis smuggling diamonds.


    Who on earth was he?


    According to the international arrest warrant, the top three people were Jason, Chu Li, and Black J. After a round of elimination, it seemed like none of them was him.


    It was obvious that he meant no harm. In fact, he seemed to like Ye Chen.


    Although they were separated by the screen, Third Young Master Ye could feel the kindness and liking transmitted to him.


    It was a very special feeling.


    His befuddled mood due to the banquet and Cheng Anya was now surprisingly calmed. His whole body was relaxed.


    Was Louis ungrateful, capricious, and selfish?


    Ye Chen sneered. The Ye Chen today was no longer the submissive Ye Chen in the past. Who could gain an advantage from him through unfair means?


    MBS International.


    Cheng Anya returned Rose Tear to Ye Chen the following day as the necklace was too valuable and made her feel inauspicious. Cheng Anya felt uneasy simply holding the necklace in her hand.


    The corners of his lips lifted and his eyes landed on her jade-like face. His demon-like eyes then looked down at her with a trace of evilness.


    The scene of them kissing yesterday night flashed through her mind. A flustered feeling raided her heart, confusing her.


    Her smile was slightly stiff.


    The good thing was that Ye Chen only looked down for a moment and said, ¡°You can leave!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Cheng Anya slowly heaved a sigh of relief. Ye Chen raised his head after Cheng Anya had left the president¡¯s office. He spun the fountain pen in his hand and looked deeply at the door.


    This woman induced his desire to conquer.


    What should he do?


    Third Young Master Ye clasped his hands and propped his chin. His dark eyes had a look of determination flowing through.


    Cheng Anya called every department¡¯s manager to attend a meeting at room one. Once it reached nine o¡¯clock, Ye Chen went to the meeting with three other secretaries, leaving Cheng Anya and Liu Xiaotian behind.


    MBS was planning a hot spring resort project and everyone from development to design team was very busy. They held a regular meeting to report on their work progress almost every day.

 Chapter 80 - Ye Yutang

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Both women heaved a sigh of relief after Ye Chen left. They had finished their work and there was nothing much to do other than picking up a few phone calls occasionally. Liu Xiaotian went over to Cheng Anya while holding a gossip magazine. She squinted at Cheng Anya in ambiguity and asked, ¡°Anya, how did wearing Rose Tear feel like?¡±


    Cheng Anya could get along well with Liu Xiaotian the most among all the secretaries and Cheng Anya really liked her.


    Some unknown entertainment magazine took a picture of Cheng Anya and Ye Chen. The sea-blue Rose Tear was very charismatic with a trace of mysterious hue. It was so beautiful that it could bewitch one¡¯s soul.


    ¡°With regards to feelings!¡± Cheng Anya thought and smiled. ¡°As if I ate a fly!¡±


    Liu Xiaotian derided her that she did not know how to appreciate what was good and pointed to the two people in the magazine. ¡°Honestly speaking, Anya, you really have the momentum of a queen after you dress up. I did not realize it usually. You are so compatible with President Ye. One is handsome and one is pretty. What a perfect match!¡±


    Cheng Anya took over the magazine and looked at it before putting it back as if nothing had happened. She showed her signature smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡±


    ¡°How could it be?¡± Liu Xiaotian narrowed her eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel like you got an electric shock when you were with President Ye?¡±


    It was not just an electric shock. She felt like she was suffocating. Nobody dared to be number one if Third Young Master Ye¡¯s evil field was named number two.


    ¡°What electric shock feelings? I don¡¯t know.¡± Cheng Anya denied and slapped her ambiguous smile away. ¡°He already has a fianc¨¦e. You should give up!¡±


    ¡°Humph! President Ye is like a poppy flower, charming but deadly. He can only be seen from afar and not up close. What a pity!¡±


    ¡°What poppy flower? I think he is a smelly egg with a hole, specially attracting flies.¡±


    Liu Xiaotian laughed hysterically. ¡°This is a good metaphor; it is very figurative. But going back to the topic, this kind of man is really not suited to be in our lives. Miss Yun Ruoxi is the recognized daughter-in-law of the old president. How could we compete with her? Therefore, one has to be able to be resistant to President Ye¡¯s electricity in order to be his secretary.¡±


    Cheng Anya looked down and nodded, hiding a moment of trance.


    Liu Xiaotian was right. She could not enter Ye Chen¡¯s world and Ye Chen could not enter her world. Therefore, Ning Ning was fated to not have a father forever!


    It was not possible between him and her.


    The lift door sounded and Cheng Anya and Liu Xiaotian stood up. A trace of boredom flashed past Liu Xiaotian¡¯s brows, but she bowed respectfully. ¡°Good day, Mr. Ye. President Ye is in a meeting. Please wait in the reception room.¡±


    Cheng Anya understood in her heart. He is Second Young Master Ye, Ye Yutang.

 Chapter 81 - To Be Humiliated

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Ye Chen deliberately pulling this off since he knew I was coming over today? Somebody call him back!¡± Second Young Master Ye impatiently and arrogantly responded.


    Liu Xiaotian sneered whilst Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°Second Young Master Ye, please wait in the reception room. Boss Ye will return soon.¡±


    ¡°Is that the new secretary?¡± The voice Second Young Master Ye heard left him comfortable. Every time Ye Yutang entered MBS, he hated others calling him ¡®Mr. Ye¡¯. Old Master Ye did not allow him to enter MBS even though he was the second young master of the Ye family and also Ye Chen¡¯s elder brother. Ye Chen¡¯s subordinates did not show him any respect.


    Ye Yutang hence bore grievances against Ye Chen.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cheng Anya smiled. Ye Yutang was pleased and his anger subsided. As he saw the pure and beautiful Cheng Anya, he entertained the thought of flirting with her.


    Since he had to wait for Ye Chen, he might as well, right?


    This new secretary sure looked good.


    Ye Yutang reached his hand over and gently caressed Cheng Anya¡¯s sharp chin. Cheng Anya¡¯s gaze froze and stepped back as she smiled. ¡°Second Young Master Ye, please show some self-respect! ¡±


    Ye Yutang looked at Anya, stunned. Never would he guess that such a young secretary, more like a personal assistant, could be so na?ve. He was angered by the fact that even Ye Chen¡¯s na?ve twit would look down on him.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, please wait in the reception room! ¡± Liu Xiaotian coldly smiled.


    Pointing at Cheng Anya, Ye Yutang barked, ¡°Go and make me a cup of coffee!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Cheng Anya went to the pantry and made a cup of latte as Liu Xiaotian whispered to her, ¡°How irritating could he be! And how could he and Ye Chen be brothers? One is heaven and the other is hell. My ass!¡±


    ¡°Anya, let me bring the coffee in. I am guessing he has had his eyes on you and will flirt with anyone whenever he is here to meet the president. He flirted with Meimei previously, and this time, it is with you. He is truly a rotten egg.¡±


    ¡°Let me bring the coffee in. Since he wanted me to do it, I¡¯ll do it. He can¡¯t shift his anger if I do it. Besides, what can he do in broad daylight?¡±


    Cheng Anya pushed open the door and saw Ye Yutang sitting on the sofa as though he was royalty.


    ¡°Second Young Master Ye, your coffee.¡±


    As Anya¡¯s hand left the coffee, Second Young Master Ye grabbed her hand and the tray dropped onto the carpet. Before Cheng Anya could react, Ye Yutang hugged her as he sneered. ¡°How dare an insignificant secretary like you stand up against me! Since you are so gutsy, I¡¯ll show you what I am made of then.¡±

 Chapter 82 - Three Ways to Keep a Pervert Away

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    As Ye Yutang said that, he yanked Cheng Anya by her hair and kissed her cheek.


    Filled with shame and rage, Cheng Anya did not expect the second master of the Ye family to be such a brute. She could not resist his strength and yelled, ¡°Let go of me, you beast!¡±


    ¡°Since Ye Chen has enjoyed you, now it¡¯s my turn! ¡± Ye Yutang broke into a perverted smile and pinned Anya down as he bullied her.


    In all honesty, Ye Yutang¡¯s status and position would allow him to get away with sullying Cheng Anya. Even if that did not work out, Old Master Ye would keep the issue under wraps. Such layers of assurance gave Ye Yutang the gall to act so wantonly.


    Cheng Anya was furious and slapped Ye Yutang. Was she such a pushover?


    Ye Yutang, who took Anya¡¯s slap, was utterly enraged. Although Anya seemed demure, her slap was not to be underestimated.


    Anya shouted for Xiaotian as she jabbed Yutang in his eyes and jabbed her knee hard into his groin. Ye Yutang screamed in pain and rolled about the carpet as he clutched his manhood.


    Three tried and tested ways to deter perverts.


    With a loud thud, the door was kicked open.


    Without saying a word, Ye Chen slowly walked into the room. His deep gaze was many measures calmer than before, and he emanated an oppressive presence that inspired fear in everyone in the room.


    ¡°Second brother, good to see you!¡± Ye Chen seemingly smiled as he coldly stared at Ye Yutang who was rolling on the floor. As Ye Chen¡¯s lips slightly curled, there was a slight mock and coldness in his smile.


    Cheng Anya quickly got up from the sofa, her clothes unkempt. Her cheeks were red, and it screamed both shame and anger, but more anger.


    ¡°Damn it, Ye Chen! She tried to seduce me and is now acting coy. Fire her!¡± Ye Yutang said as he endured the pain and stood up. Despite the excruciating pain searing him, he could not afford to be weak in front of Ye Chen.


    Damn Anya! She sure kneed him hard. He wondered if he could still celebrate Father¡¯s Day in the future.


    The pain was excruciating.


    She seemed weak and small. He didn¡¯t expect her to have such strength.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ye Chen dragged his reply as his gaze swept past Cheng Anya. He saw her all flustered, hair unkempt, and her dark eyes gleaming with slight anger.


    ¡°Boss Ye, Mr. Ye is spouting nonsense. She clearly¡­¡± Liu Xiaotian wanted to defend Cheng Anya, but Ye Chen motioned her to be quiet.


    If such things had to be explained, Ye Chen was clearly not in his element.


    Those who dare to bully his subordinates were asking for serious trouble!

 Chapter 83 - Do You Have an Issue with Those Whom I Pamper?

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    While Cheng Anya had no intention to stand up for herself, it was unlikely for Ye Chen to ask her for her side of the story. While she had not spent a long time with him, they were able to catch onto each other very well.


    How he teased and made fun of Cheng Anya from day to day was purely a pleasure to him. Nobody would dream of getting their hands on Anya!


    Ye Yutang could not read Ye Chen as he stood stoically and was cold as usual. Yutang was, however, certain that he would not make life difficult for him for the sake of an insignificant woman. Yutang knew that Ye Chen would run into issues with the old Master Ye had he pulled that off.


    ¡°Fire her, Ye Chen!¡± Ye Yutang ordered as he stared angrily at Cheng Anya.


    ¡°Second brother, who is the boss of MBS? Is it you or me? When did you start calling the shots here?¡± Ye Chen coldly retorted as a shred of savageness hid in his gaze. ¡°If you are that capable, take my position! When that happens, I won¡¯t stop you!¡±


    ¡°Ye Chen, don¡¯t expect our old man to give you what you want if you do not fire her!¡± Ye Yutang challenged Ye Chen.


    Ye Chen¡¯s narrowed his eyes and the entire reception became oppressively cold. ¡°Second brother, what are you trying to say? You came to MBS to flirt with my secretary and she acted out of self-defense. You¡¯re still out to accuse people when you are clearly in the wrong?¡±


    Cheng Anya sneered. To be honest, she did not know that Ye Chen had a brother called Ye Yutang. She could not see them as brothers as they were so different in character.


    Although Ye Chen was imperfect and cold, he was decisive and wise. He was the perfect blend of incredible looks and smarts.


    Although Ye Yutang was decent-looking, he was petty and had neither talent nor virtue, simply mediocre. To associate Ye Yutang to Ye Chen was an utter insult to Ye Chen.


    ¡°Ye Chen, you are protecting her?¡± Ye Yutang roared and laughed acridly. ¡°This woman who hit a young master of MBS Corporation is a nobody! Who gave her the gall to be so outrageous! And Ye Chen, she works for you?¡±


    Ye Chen¡¯s gaze sank as he said in an arrogant and domineering tone, ¡± Do you have an issue with those whom I pamper?¡±


    Ye Yutang recoiled out of shock!


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart leaped and her ears were warm. It was not untypical of Ye Chen to be so brazen in his speech. It was as though he lorded over everything at that moment.


    For whatever reason, Ye Chen¡¯s brazen and domineering comment made Anya perplexed.


    It seemed like both joy and sorrow, both sweetness and bitterness.


    The secretaries behind him murmured. The president¡¯s words from just now reflected the domineering love befitting of lovers.

 Chapter 84 - Anya’s Toughness

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The women did not overthink as they had worked for Ye Chen longer and knew a thing or two about the feud between the two young masters. They thought what happened was simply a part of the feud.


    Ye Yutang took a sigh of relief and didn¡¯t want to get into a tussle with Ye Chen. He was determined to return the shame he endured. ¡°Grant me the money!¡± he barked.


    He came simply to ask for money!


    As Ye Chen stared coldly, his lips broke into a smirk. Ye Yutang was asking for money? From the beginning, that was the money Ye Chen had long intended to give out as Ye Yutang was the typical rich man¡¯s son who was able to blow away all his money, yet unable to run a business.


    All of the business acumen in the Ye family seemed to have aggregated in Ye Chen.


    This was also the reason why Old Master Ye paved the way for Ye Chen to become the president of MBS Corporation despite his immense dislike, possibly hatred, for this very son.


    ¡°Second Brother wants to open a jewelry chain. I have no issue with that. Dad wanted me to grant you the funds, and I am okay with that as well. It¡¯s just¡­¡± Ye Chen dragged his reply. ¡°MBS will be launching Rose Tear No. 4 and collaborating with Hualan International. Funds are tight. I am sorry that I will have to delay funding for your projects, second brother.¡±


    Ye Yutang was furious and pointed at Ye Chen. ¡°Did you deliberately set me up?¡±


    ¡®How could the magnificent MBS International face a liquidity problem? Ye Chen is clearly lying in my face!¡¯


    ¡°So what if that is indeed the case?¡± Ye Chen asked coldly. He would get much more mileage out of burning the money that was intended for Ye Yutang.


    Cheng Anya and all the women felt the tension between the two young masters of the Ye family. One was an imposing and indomitable glacier, while the other was irritable and cocky. A Ye Yutang who wanted his way was no match for Ye Chen. They were like heaven and hell.


    Cheng Anya implied that it would be an insult to compare Ye Yutang with Ye Chen.


    ¡°You actually dare to stand up against me for the sake of that wench? Wait, who you think you are? You are just a bastard child of a prostitute! What are you bragging about? MBS Corporation will eventually be mine, so don¡¯t ever think of gaining anything from it! Let¡¯s see what the old man has to say!¡± Ye Yutang shouted.


    Everyone¡¯s face changed.


    The bastard child of a prostitute?


    Damn!


    How could Ye Yutang say something like this? A fit of raging anger burned from the bottom of Anya¡¯s heart. It was the first time she felt like this for so many years.


    It was as though Ye Yutang had insulted her.


    Ye Chen clenched his fists, his veins throbbing. Everyone could feel the anger coursing through him that he so painfully repressed. His gaze was as cold as chilling winter.


    Ye Chen was extremely angry!


    Ye Chen had stood straight despite Ye Yutang being all angry and waiting to go. He knew that Ye Chen would not dare to lay a finger on him despite his anger.


    ¡°Second Young Master Ye, please wait!¡± Cheng Anya suddenly said. She took the cup of coffee and smiled. ¡°You have not had your coffee.¡±


    ¡°What is wrong with you, bitch!¡±


    Before Anya could finish, her wrist went limp and the cup of coffee poured over Ye Yutang¡¯s head. The boiling coffee sent Ye Yutang screaming.

 Chapter 85 - Let Me Hug You for a While

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    All the girls clapped and cheered!


    Full of rage, Ye Chen quietly simmered down and looked at Anya with a baffled gaze that implied confusion.


    Ye Yutang embarrassingly patted his clothes as coffee was stuck in his hair. Before he could hit Anya, he was stopped by Ye Chen. He gave Ye Chen a deadly stare as he left in utter embarrassment whilst insulting Anya.


    ¡°Anya, you have taught him a very good lesson!¡±


    ¡°Anya, you sure are brave¡­¡±


    ¡°Anya, you are my goddess¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Even as the girls laughed, Cheng Anya felt comforted. Surely, Ye Chen was psychologically damaged, but he had won their hearts.


    Everyone looked at Ye Chen¡¯s strange look and then quietly left the reception room.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s face was flushed, her heart palpitating. She could not understand how she became so impulsive and could not endure what Ye Chen had endured.


    Why couldn¡¯t she?


    When she was being outraged by Ye Yutang earlier, she was not angry to the point of losing her marbles. It was when she heard him insulting Ye Chen that she was so angry that she stood up for Ye Chen.


    But she knew she was in trouble!


    That person was the second master of MBS, the most beloved of Old Master Ye¡¯s sons. Ye Chen might be the president of MBS, but Old Master Ye had control of the board of directors.


    ¡°President Ye¡­ I, ah¡­¡± Cheng Anya wanted to explain her impulsiveness but soon found Ye Chen¡¯s arms tightening around her as she knocked into his embrace. She was totally flushed.


    ¡°You¡­¡± She froze mid-statement as she tried to ask.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Let me hug you for a while!¡± Ye Chen said hoarsely as he held her tightly. There was a sense of pleading in his hoarse voice. ¡°Just for a while!¡±


    In spite of his many experiences since young, there was only one person who protected Ye Chen like that. It was his mother.


    In the Ye family, Ye Yukun and Ye Yutang bullied him in spades. Being beaten and scolded was usual and all Ye Chen could do was to endure and not retaliate as he could not.


    After her mother died, Ye Chen was sent to the United States. In those few years, he did not say a word. After escaping from the mental institution, he got into an underground fight club. Those two years were his most humiliating, yet strongest years.

 Chapter 86 - Do You Like Me?

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Having repeatedly lived and struggled on the edge of life and death, Ye Chen was transformed from a child to a hardened and quick to adapt teenager.


    Since then, he would repay what others had done to him tenfold. Whatever he had to endure, he would endure and take in all the pain silently.


    In the eyes of others, those who were as strong as Ye Chen were almost omnipotent. Who would have thought of standing up for him?


    Only Cheng Anya!


    This woman who barely knew him stood up for him in such a strong and fearless way. She spoke up for him and protected him.


    Anya had broken the deep cold in his heart.


    Cheng Anya was shocked. Her heart was painful as though it was in shackles.


    Her lips and the tip of her nose soured, and her eyes were red.


    Unlike before, Ye Chen seemed like a wronged person seeking comfort.


    However, as tough as Ye Chen was, he also had a fragile side.


    Her hand clenched into a fist, then loosened, and clenched, and finally released. Her emotions overcame reason.


    Anya hugged Ye Chen!


    Just this once, Cheng Anya. Just this once!


    She followed her heart and took pity on him.


    Ye Chen, shocked, suddenly hugged Anya tighter. He almost wanted to hug her to death.


    As the sun shone through the room, there was a faint hint of sadness in the air.


    For a long while, Ye Chen hugged her. There was a layer of complexity in his deep gaze, and it seemed like joy yet sorrowful. Cheng Anya could not understand what she saw, or rather, she did not want to pursue the question.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s gaze was intriguing, as if a second glance would send her into a trance. However frightening, unclear, and vague it seemed, she did not back off, yet felt afraid.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a move first!¡± Cheng Anya heard her very calm voice. There was a normalcy to it which was not tempestuous at all. Such a warm embrace from Ye Chen seemed to be an illusion stemming from Ye Chen¡¯s fatigue.


    As Anya turned around, she felt someone tug her arms and had to turn around.


    Ye Chen¡¯s lips formed a smile, and as he looked at Anya with a gaze akin to still water, he asked, ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    With a loud thud, Cheng Anya heard something in her mind rupture, and her cheeks flushed. As she felt awkward and tried to resist, Anya was tempted to hide in a hole had there been one.


    Did she like Ye Chen?


    How could it be¡­


    Had she been too late in avoiding him?

 Chapter 87 - Anya’s Courage

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    As Anya¡¯s red lips parted slightly as she subconsciously tried to retort, Ye Chen gently placed his index finger over her lips. With a smile, he asked, ¡°Miss Cheng, isn¡¯t it a little too late to try to explain?¡±


    Ye Chen had a very clean smile.


    It was devoid of the usual coldness that Ye Chen carried when he became calculative with people. Ye Chen threw Anya off. What kind of attitude was that?


    ¡°Boss Ye, your narcissism has reached a new height! ¡± Cheng Anya smiled.


    Did she like Ye Chen?


    Perhaps Ye Chen was a little special for her as Ye Chen had a face that looked like her son.


    Ning Ning was everything to Cheng Anya. She would not spare anyone who bullied him.


    Thinking of her neighbor and the people around her, Anya was reminded of Ning Ning being bullied when she saw Ye Chen being bullied. Her impulse to protect her son led her to protect Ye Chen.


    However, as she looked at the all-achieving Ye Chen, Anya felt a gentleness that she could not describe.


    Everybody has self-esteem.


    Anya had a line in her heart that barred anyone from passing.


    Ye Chen had come too close. Although his heart was so close, they were, however, worlds apart.


    They knew little of each other despite their proximity.


    As Anya wanted to step back, she felt someone catch her waist. With a smile, Ye Chen asked, ¡°Thinking of escaping?¡±


    With a strong pull, Ye Chen embraced Anya tightly, preventing her from escaping. Ye Chen¡¯s aura filled the small area around them, like a storm kicking up a red tide.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s thoughts slowed down as her heart thumped.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s strong-handed methods carried a charm amidst the intimacy.


    In irritation, Cheng Anya looked up to see Third Young Master Ye who seemed to be smiling. It really seemed that she had taken a liking to him. He was proud, yet ecstatic.


    As Anya calmed down, her sense of reason slowly returned.


    Tearing off her usual smile, Cheng Anya¡¯s eyebrows sank and she looked at Ye Chen with a cutting gaze. With a smile that carried more confidence than Ye Chen, she asked, ¡°Third Young Master Ye, do you like me?¡±


    Ye Chen was taken aback and squinted.


    What kind joke was she cracking?

 Chapter 88 - Anya VS Ye Chen

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Chen had always had women who fancied him but never had he taken a fancy to anyone, let alone after looking at the current detestable face Anya had.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you!¡± Ye Chen firmly denied after hesitating for a second.


    Ye Chen admitted that Anya was an urban lady who had character, good looks, intelligence, and wisdom. She had everything that would make people swoon after her.


    Ye Chen, however, would not like her.


    Ye Chen will never like anyone. Never again.


    The person he liked would eventually leave him, so why bother to invest any feelings right from the beginning?


    He only wanted to conquer Anya.


    Never had any woman been able to stir up his strong desire to conquer them, and never had there been a woman who would allow him to take all that was hers.


    He wanted to take away her innocence.


    It was her innocence that reflected the darkness in him.


    Cheng Anya smiled. Ye Chen¡¯s answer was not unexpected. With a smile that carried a hint of provocation, she said, ¡°Since Third Young Master Ye does not like me, how could you be so shameless and claim that every woman who meets you cares about whether you like them?¡±


    Thoroughly aggressive!


    Since Ye Chen had just pushed her to the brink of awkwardness, there was no harm for her to return the favor.


    Cheng Anya was never a pushover to begin with.


    Ye Chen¡¯s countenance sank. He squinted and said, ¡°Miss Cheng, you are very arrogant!¡±


    Warning shots were fired.


    Cheng Anya laughed and walked up to Ye Chen as she stared into his eyes. Putting her pale hands on his heart, she said slowly yet imposingly, ¡°Ye Chen, please do not ask me whether I like you. You will never find the answer to that question. If you want me to like you, it is simple. My heart for yours!¡±


    As she said that, Cheng Anya tapped his chest and walked away gracefully as a shocked Ye Chen looked on.


    She showed Ye Chen what arrogance truly entailed.


    As the other office ladies saw Anya leave the room, they asked what had transpired in the room. After all, Cheng Anya had offended Ye Yutang. Although Ye Yutang reeked of incompetence, he was the second person in line to the MBS International¡¯s presidency. Old Master Ye could pursue the case.


    Ye Chen was afraid he was unable to protect her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let nature take its course!¡± Cheng Anya smiled faintly. She never mentioned this to Ye Chen from start to end.


    Anya knew well she was in trouble!


    Ye Yutang would not call it a day. He would very likely lobby Old Master Ye to pressure Ye Chen. If Ye Chen could not protect her, she would have to resign.


    As she waited for the outcome, which was before Ye Chen spoke, she had to do what was most important: be a good secretary to Ye Chen

 Chapter 89 - The Substitute

    Chapter 89: The Substitute


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    It was time to knock off.


    As Cheng Anya was working on a document she was about to complete, she received a call from a supermodel, Li Li, who wanted to invite Ye Chen for dinner.


    Li Li was the woman whom Cheng Anya resented the most. She was arrogant, bad-tempered and pampered. She spoke as though she commanded people, and that left people feeling annoyed.


    She was especially hostile toward Ye Chen¡¯s secretaries. Every time she called, she sounded unfriendly.


    Cheng Anya was very puzzled. Was Third Young Master Ye really so desperate?


    So desperate that he was willing to put up with someone of such temperament?


    As Ye Chen had no other commitments that evening and Cheng Anya could not quite accurately guess how he was feeling, she transferred Li Li¡¯s call to him.


    As Liu Xiaotian¡¯s workday came to an end, she saw Cheng Anya pout. Covering her smile, she asked, ¡°Supermodel Li Li really hates you now. Every time you finish picking up her call, she sounds very angry. Lucky for you, you just pout.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Ye Chen¡¯s looks¡­¡± Cheng Anya whispered. ¡°I cannot be sure.¡±


    Liu Xiaotian held her chin and flipped open a magazine. The magazine listed several women whom Ye Chen had dated, which included his actual girlfriend, Yun Ruoxi. ¡°Look at this. Do you notice anything?¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes swept over and she flipped a few pages. Ye Chen¡¯s taste for women was a little weird. The women he preferred looked demure, whether they were from well-to-do families or just girls next door.


    And this included Li Li. Whatever one said about her temper, she was very good-looking.


    She thought Ye Chen had a thing for sexy women.


    ¡®Hey, he sure is a person who prefers demure girls!¡¯ Cheng Anya thought.


    ¡°Look, they are very demure and have very similar eyes,¡± Liu Xiaotian said in a gossiping tone as she teasingly nudged Anya¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We are secretly guessing that Ye Chen is looking for a much superior substitute.¡±


    Cheng Anya was surprised. As she turned to laugh, she said, ¡°It must have been a coincidence, Xiaotian. Which beautiful woman has eyes that are not beautiful?¡±


    While that statement was not wrong, closer observation showed some similarities between the women¡¯s gazes.


    ¡°What a coincidence! It is true! We have studied it and even Li Li thinks so as well. Li Li¡¯s husband has known Ye Chen for a long time, and hearsay has it that Ye Chen used to like sexy women. He must have had someone in his heart but couldn¡¯t win that person¡¯s heart. Hence, he is looking around for a substitute,¡± Liu Xiaotian said with a hint of mystery.


    ¡°Your imagination is too vivid.¡±

 Chapter 90 - Third Young Master Ye Keeps to Himself

    Chapter 90: Third Young Master Ye Keeps to Himself


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Could Ye Chen fall in love with anyone? As unbelievable as it could be and how unconvinced Cheng Anya was, Xiaotian might have a reason. As Anya saw these beautiful women, a strange thought flashed past her mind.


    What kind of woman would fall in love with cold, scheming, and distorted Ye Chen?


    ¡°Anya, you should believe it¡­¡± Liu Xiaotian snorted as she suddenly stopped and looked at Cheng Anya. Comparing Anya with Yun Ruoxi in the magazine, Xiaotian had a strange look in her eyes. ¡°Anya, did you realize you resemble Miss Yun?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense! How am I similar to her?¡± Cheng Anya glanced at her and muttered. Yun Ruoxi seemed a tad prettier, no?


    Cheng Anya was still a narcissistic beauty.


    How agonizing!


    Liu Xiaotian stared at Cheng Anya, and with a look of defeat, she said, ¡°It¡¯s over. After days of studying Boss Ye and his women, we have failed to discover that one amongst us secretaries is so compatible.¡±


    ¡°Liu Xiaotian, what a gossipmonger you are!¡± Cheng Anya could not stand her. ¡°Stop yapping about and suggesting that I have something going on with him. I am a poor person who does not indulge in such shameful fantasies.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know, I know. What are you afraid of?¡± Liu Xiaotian looked at Cheng Anya again before looking at Yun Ruoxi in the magazine. Xiaotian was amazed. However, it was just idle chatter that could not be spread.


    Such chatter had to stay as such to prevent misunderstandings and rumors.


    Although they had just begun to doubt Cheng Anya¡¯s ability, Anya had, in the span of a week, used her extraordinary ability to convince them she was undoubtedly the top secretary.


    In spite of being older than Anya, they were in admiration of her.


    ¡°That being said, Boss Ye has been keeping to himself recently. There hasn¡¯t been any rumor this week.¡± Liu Xiaotian was surprised and couldn¡¯t help but gossip.


    ¡°Shush!¡±


    After Xiaotian said that, Cheng Anya then realized that somebody had indeed been keeping to himself recently.


    Had Third Young Master Ye stopped chasing women?


    Both Xiaotian and Anya shrugged their shoulders as Cheng Anya smiled. As secretaries always gossiped about their bosses, Anya recalled how she used to gossip about her boss, Klose, with her closest colleagues when she was in Britain.


    The nature of women!


    As the door to the president¡¯s office opened, Ye Chen walked out with a cold face. The two who were huddling and gossiping suddenly separated and Liu Xiaotian professionally swept the magazine under the computer desk, looking shameless and all loyal.


    Ye Chen stared at the two of them. He sniggered and mockingly said, ¡°Miss Cheng, you sure have a heart!¡±


    ¡°What a compliment. It is my duty to partake in Boss Ye¡¯s worries.¡±


    Ye Chen¡¯s gaze swept past Anya and landed on Liu Xiaotian. ¡°Miss Cheng and Miss Liu, please keep the volume down when gossiping!¡±


    The two women were petrified.


    ¡®What a pair of good ears you have, Third Young Master Ye, that you could hear us gossip about you!¡¯

 Chapter 91 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Chen then left. Cheng Anya and Liu Xiaotian heaved a sigh of relief after the elevator door had closed. ¡°Anya, which part of our conversation exactly did he overhear?¡±


    ¡°You said that he has been behaving well recently!¡±


    However, as soon as her voice faded away, he started being restless and behaved inappropriately again.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Liu Xiaotian exclaimed. She felt like crying.


    Both of them packed their stuff quickly and went downstairs.


    Ye Chen, who had just come downstairs, received a call from Old Master Ye. ¡°Come home!¡±


    One just couldn¡¯t possibly reject such a short and sweet order.


    The corners of Ye Chen¡¯s lips lifted into a sardonic smile. So fast?


    Seated in a dimly lit car, Ye Chen¡¯s gaze seemed to have darkened as well.


    He walked into the mansion of the Ye family and saw both Old Master Ye and Ye Yutang.


    Old Master Ye¡¯s facial expressions didn¡¯t look very well, while Ye Yutang pretended to feel aggrieved and acted as though he was innocent. Upon seeing Ye Chen home, Ye Yutang was actually happy and excited about how Old Master Ye would chew Ye Chen out.


    It was best if Old Master Ye would remove Ye Chen¡¯s power in the company and let him take over MBS.


    He would then be able to do whatever he wanted.


    ¡°Ye Chen, why did you withdraw the funds meant for your second elder brother? Give me a reason!¡± Fuming with anger, Old Master Ye hit the ground with his crutch so hard that the chandeliers hanging in the hall shook.


    Even though Old Master Ye had aged, he was still a domineering figure. After all, he had ruled the business markets for more than a decade.


    He had no feelings for Ye Chen right from the start. More than ten years ago, especially after that complicated homicide case that happened to the Ye family, he hated Ye Chen more than ever. If Ye Chen wasn¡¯t smart and skilled in business, Old Master Ye probably wouldn¡¯t even take a look at him.


    Old Master Ye had led a life of hegemony, together with Old Master Yang. He was widely known as the ¡®master of malls¡¯ back then but became the laughingstock of the business ring because of Ye Chen and his mother. Although this had already happened more than ten years ago, Old Master Ye still held a grudge against Ye Chen and put all the blame on him.


    Whenever he saw Ye Chen, his gaze would be filled with disdain and contempt, just like how one looks at something dirty.


    This child was a dirty stain and the largest disgrace to him. How he wished that Ye Chen and his mother never existed.


    ¡°MBS is about to launch the new product, Rose Tear No. 4, and I have already agreed to Hualan International¡¯s demand for more capital. In addition to the hot spring resort and Rose Tear No. 4, the plan for MBS in the second half of the year is to cooperate with Hualan International. Comparing overseas business to domestic business, overseas business is definitely more important, and I¡¯m sure Dad knows why. Since most of the funds are invested in the projects mentioned earlier, we do not have enough funds for other projects yet. Hence, there is no choice but to delay the opening of second elder brother¡¯s jewelry store for the time being!¡± Ye Chen explained humbly.


    Ye Yutang apparently wanted to call it quits. He sneered and said, ¡°Dad, he is obviously making up excuses!¡±


    ¡°Opening a jewelry store doesn¡¯t cost much. Ye Chen, are you making things difficult for Yutang on purpose?¡± Old Master Ye smirked and glanced at Ye Chen with his sharp eyes. ¡°This is an order!¡± he exclaimed.


    To Old Master Ye, although he detested Ye Chen and would not hesitate to sacrifice him if anything happened, he acknowledged his skills and abilities. He could even say that Ye Chen was better than him.


    As long as he behaved, the president of MBS International would still be him. Otherwise¡­


    Hmm, the gaze of Old Master Ye appeared evil and malicious. He definitely wouldn¡¯t give a hoot about their relationship as father and son as there weren¡¯t any feelings to talk about from the beginning.


    ¡°Dad, MBS has occupied 60% of the jewelry sales in Mall A. In the second half of the year, No. 4 will be released and new models will be launched. Since there will be a larger competition in the sales, do you really think that there will be a market if second elder brother opens up a jewelry store? Even if I grant him an MBS counter, he might not be able to manage it either. Knowing that it¡¯ll obviously be a losing business, why would you agree to it?¡±


    ¡°Ye Chen, stop looking down on other people!¡± Feeling embarrassed and agitated at the same time, Ye Yutang rebutted loudly. Damn it, he¡¯s just the son of a b*tch! How dared he look down on him!


    If anyone were to look down on someone, it would be him looking down on Ye Chen.


    Old Master Ye gave Ye Yutang a fierce glance, suggesting that he shut up. What an embarrassing fellow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if he can¡¯t manage it. You have to give him the money no matter what. It¡¯s an order!¡± Old Master Ye said coldly without a trace of emotion. However, his tone made it obvious that he was giving him a warning.


    Although Ye Chen was the president of MBS, it was still the old master who controlled it.


    ¡®Veterans are abler than recruits.¡¯ No matter how smart Ye Chen was, it was impossible for him to make new changes in MBS, which belonged to him.


    The main concern of Old Master Ye now was not whether Ye Chen would agree to approve of the funding, but whether Ye Chen would listen to him. The feeling of controlling others gave him a sense of accomplishment.


    Especially when he was controlling a dragon that was hard to tame.


    He did not regard Ye Chen as his son at all. He was merely a tool, a tool to make money, and a tool to help him manage MBS.


    Family? Ha! What a joke!


    Ye Chen was hard-hearted and refused to give in this time. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve said it before. There is a shortage of funds. You can¡¯t possibly ignore the development plan of MBS in the second half of the year, right?¡±


    The old master got angry and stared at Ye Chen coldly. What exactly had happened to his third son who had always been a puppet under his manipulation?


    He had been challenging his authority.


    He always thought that he had controlled him well and that Ye Chen dared not say anything to him and could only obey him. No matter how much he hated the Ye family, he had to go back home for dinner once a week.


    He wanted Yun Ruoxi to be his daughter-in-law. Ye Chen did not even question anything and immediately wooed her. He even got the girl in just three days to express his loyalty to the old master.


    He had thought that Ye Chen would always be under his control, obeying every order of his.


    Recently, however, he had been provocative.


    Old Master Ye switched Ye Chen¡¯s chief secretary to Yun Ruoxi in order for her to keep an eye on Ye Chen, in case he had any other plans in mind.


    However, Ye Chen ignored his orders and hired a young lady as his chief secretary instead on the next day. He explained that the young lady was the best among all the other secretaries in London, and he only hired someone by their ability.


    This had already made Old Master Ye very unhappy, but he endured and let it go since it was the first time Ye Chen had rebelled against him.


    Who knew that if it had happened once, it was bound to happen for the second time! He had challenged his authority for the second time, which was unforgivable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to disobey!¡± Old Master Ye¡¯s voice was as deep as ice, and every word of his was sharp like ice debris.


    Expressionless, Ye Chen refused to give in. ¡°Dad, please take the overall situation into consideration!¡±


    ¡°I just have that much money for your second elder brother to waste. He could even burn it for fun and I wouldn¡¯t mind. Do you have any issues with it? Do you really think that MBS belongs to you?¡± Ye Chen¡¯s coldness and firmness shamed Old Master Ye so much that he could not help but rebuke him.


    There was inevitably a little more sarcasm in his tone.


    How dared a plaything be disobedient! This was the biggest joke in the world!


    Ye Chen sneered. ¡°If Dad really wants to open the store for second elder brother, use your personal money as MBS is really short of funds!¡±


    For the third time, he repeated that excuse, which apparently, was bullsh*t to both of them.


    Actually, the fact that Ye Yutang dared to take liberties with Cheng Anya in his own territory had already made Ye Chen decide to never give him the money!


    ¡°Ye Chen!¡± Ye Yutang was trembling with anger. He couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Chen would really resist the orders of his father.

 Chapter 92 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Old Master Ye narrowed his cloudy but sharp eyes and pursed his lips. ¡°Ye Chen, MBS is facing a shortage of funds, yet you have the money to smuggle diamonds? Do you think that you can fool me so easily?¡± he said in a mocking tone.


    He knew everything about the dirty business Ye Chen was engaged in. Although he had retired, it didn¡¯t mean that he had stopped caring.


    ¡°Smuggling?¡± Ye Yutang screamed. His eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Dad, is that true? Diamond smuggling is illegal! The state has been arresting diamond smugglers diligently these last few years. A good friend of mine had sold them a few years back, and the buyer was caught within a month. Ye Chen, how daring of you to be involved in this illegal business!¡±


    The corners of Ye Chen¡¯s lips were raised into a wry smile in response to Ye Yutang¡¯s squawk. Did he think everyone was as useless as him?


    But then again, how did the old master know about that?


    Ye Chen then recalled the night he logged on to QQ when he was distressed. The world is big but Mommy is the greatest had mentioned earlier that there was a power struggle within the mafia recently. Hence, it was not guaranteed that they would not make a despicable move.


    He had a conference call with Louis but didn¡¯t find anything despite making several insinuations.


    Generally speaking, if this illegal business was exposed by somebody else, Louis would have his reputation down the drain. Who would dare to trade with him anymore in the future? Ye Chen didn¡¯t believe that Louis would really risk his career like that.


    However, if he had another person helping him on his side, that would be a whole different case.


    ¡°Dad, you are really well-informed!¡± Ye Chen put on a sardonic grin. He had always known that there were spies in MBS. Hence, he had smuggled diamonds secretly, so secretive to the point that nobody would have had the chance to get their hands on any evidence of it.


    Regarding this matter, Ye Chen believed in himself. He was pretty sure that he did not give himself away.


    Did someone else set him up right from the start then?


    ¡°The business circle is so small. How difficult would it be for me to find that out?¡± Old Master Ye thought that he had caught the weakness of Ye Chen. Feeling proud, he said, ¡°You weren¡¯t even born when I started smuggling. I definitely have broader connections and more ways to do it as compared to you. Young man, you still have a lot to learn.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ye Chen gave another sardonic smile. ¡°So what?¡± he said with a cynical look.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Old Master Ye turned angry from embarrassment.


    ¡°Dad, what kind of attitude is he giving us?¡± Ye Yutang shouted in discontent. ¡°He dared to engage in this kind of illegal business in the name of MBS despite knowing that MBS is Dad¡¯s lifelong effort. If this is exposed, all of Dad¡¯s efforts will go down the drain. Dad, will you still let him continue corrupting the reputation of MBS? If anything really happens, the Ye family will be destroyed too.¡±


    How he wished that Old Master Ye would remove Ye Chen from his position immediately so that he could take over and become the new president of MBS.


    ¡®Who does Ye Chen think he is? He is merely the son of a bi*ch! Why did Dad even appoint him as the president of MBS?¡¯


    The fact that he was incompetent had never crossed his mind. Ye Yutang only insisted that Ye Chen had taken the power that he thought belonged to him.


    Ye Chen only gave him a wry grin. He was actually waiting for him to say those words. ¡°Dad, if you have a problem with the management of MBS or the fact that I¡¯m smuggling diamonds illegally, then fine, I am willing to quit MBS. Since second elder brother has always wanted to be the president of MBS, I have no objection.¡±


    The cold and elegant man, at this moment, showed his elegance to the fullest. No one would ever doubt him upon sensing his sincerity.


    Ye Yutang¡¯s eyes brightened, while Old Master Ye¡¯s face sank.


    A storm was about to break out in his eyes. How dared Ye Chen threaten him?


    Although he was Old Master Ye¡¯s beloved son, Ye Yutang failed to live up to his expectations. He knew nothing except to eat, drink, and be merry. With no doubt, MBS would definitely be destroyed in his hands.


    Although he was old, Old Master Ye still had a flexible brain. MBS was his lifelong effort and pride after all. He just could not let it be destroyed in Ye Yutang¡¯s hands no matter how much he loved him.


    That was equivalent to ending MBS. Hence, despite his hatred for Ye Chen, Old Master Ye still trusted him to run MBS.


    He wanted to wait until Ye Yutong became well-trained.


    He refused to believe that Ye Yutong would turn out to be Ye Yutang No. 2.


    Hence, Ye Chen must not leave within this period of time. If he left the management of MBS in Ye Yutang¡¯s hands, MBS would be destroyed even before Ye Yutong grew up.


    Ye Chen was merely a tool, a tool that could not be discarded before achieving its goal.


    The pair stared straight into each other¡¯s eyes, and there seemed to be fire igniting around them. Old Master Ye was angry, while Ye Chen stayed calm. The aura surrounding them was strong and no one was willing to give in.


    What Ye Chen meant was clear. It was no big deal for him to walk out of MBS, and he was not afraid of being banned by the Ye family too. He had already moved his main business overseas beforehand, which meant that he could totally survive well without MBS.


    To him, MBS was just a tool for revenge.


    As for the illegal smuggling, it was just his trick to keep Old Master Ye in check. He knew that Old Master Ye would not remove him from power before getting another person competent enough to take over, which bought him more time.


    Otherwise, he would rather be destroyed together with MBS.


    But that could be considered as a paying business too.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Upon hearing no response from Old Master Ye, Ye Yutang urged him impatiently. He was just one step away from getting the position he wanted. How could he miss an opportunity that great?


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Old Master Ye screamed loudly. ¡®You fool!¡¯


    Ye Yutang was intimidated by Old Master Ye and quieted down at once.


    ¡°Ye Chen, you aren¡¯t going to give your second elder brother the money no matter what, right?¡±


    ¡°No money!¡± Ye Chen became more aggressive as he could tell that Old Master Ye had backed down, judging from his attitude. He blurted out those two words with no hesitation, which enraged Ye Yutang.


    Old Master Ye choked, almost fainting from being angry. ¡®Ye Chen, you are too arrogant!¡¯


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first!¡± Ye Chen remained indifferent. Old Master Ye only stared at him coldly, while Ye Chen sneered and turned away, expressionless.


    ¡®Humph! Ye Zhenhua, this is just the beginning!¡¯


    ¡°Dad, Ye Chen is too arrogant. Why did you let him do whatever he wanted?¡± Dissatisfied, Ye Yutang¡¯s eyes became red due to his anger.


    ¡°You¡¯d better shut your mouth up!¡± Old Master Ye yelled angrily. Ye Yutang was shocked. Old Master Ye took a moment and said, ¡°I thought Ye Chen agreed to approve the funds at the start. Why did he change his mind again? What happened when you went over to his office that day?¡±


    Old Master Ye, after all, was Old Master Ye. He soon realized that something must have happened.


    Ye Yutang¡¯s face paled as he did not expect that question. He sure was at fault for teasing Cheng Anya, but he had been flirting with Ye Chen¡¯s other secretaries too. He was known as a lecherous man, and Ye Chen clearly knew about it.


    When he had done it for the first few times, Ye Chen only gave him a cynical look or ignored him completely. Even when he insulted him, Ye Chen also tolerated it without any complaints. However, he was all worked up this time around just because of a secretary. Ye Yutang did not expect this at all.


    ¡°Spit it out!¡± Old Master Ye was furious and struck the ground with his crutch. Frightened, Ye Yutang told him what had happened with exaggeration. ¡°Dad, Ye Chen must be seduced by that woman!¡± He pushed all the blame to others.


    Old Master Ye snorted while swearing at him in his mind. This useless good-for-nothing! If only he had one-tenth of Ye Chen¡¯s ability, he would have chased that brat out of the family.

 Chapter 93 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Leave it. Just drop the matter this time around. Yutang, please try to work harder and stop idling around every day!¡± Old Master Ye had expected better from him.


    How did he, who had led a hegemonic life, give birth to such a useless son!


    ¡°Alright, Dad¡­¡± Ye Yutang laughed awkwardly, but his eyes were filled with greed. ¡°Dad, what about my jewelry store¡­¡±


    Old Master Ye stared at him with a deep, penetrating gaze. Ye Yutang was so frightened that his heartbeats became rapid. How scary!


    He wanted to find an excuse to slip away but felt indignant about not being able to get the money.


    Old Master Ye was utterly disappointed with Ye Yutang, but he could not do anything. No matter how useless Ye Yutang was, he was still his son. ¡°You go back to your room first. I¡¯ll get Chen De to transfer you the money tomorrow!¡±


    Upon hearing what Old Master Ye had said, he let out a bright smile and returned to his room in contentment.


    Old Master Ye snorted. It seemed like Ye Chen already had other plans for himself. No, this couldn¡¯t be tolerated. He vowed to bring Ye Chen under his control again.


    ¡°Old master, please have tea!¡± Chen De, the butler, delivered a cup of steaming black tea to Old Master Ye. The fragrance of the tea filled the air. The old master had a special preference for black tea.


    Old Master Ye looked tired. He rubbed his eyebrows, turned to the butler who had served him for years, and asked, ¡°Chen De, do you think that Ye Chen would really rebel against me?¡±


    Chen De was an honest and loyal man who had served Old Master Ye for over a decade. Basically, he was there to witness the growth of the old master and had stood by his side through ups and downs.


    ¡°Old master, I¡¯m afraid that you might be oversensitive.¡± Chen De told Old Master Ye his sincere opinion. ¡°The secretary of MBS was handpicked by the third young master, and he trusts her very much. However, the second young master would always cause trouble whenever he entered MBS, and he might have gone overboard this time around, which angered the third young master. The third young master must have taken this opportunity to teach him a lesson. He might not have meant to rebel against you, old master!¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Old Master Ye¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Yutang is so disappointing, always causing trouble for me. I bet all the money that I gave him to start his business will go down the drain real quick. Why are they so different despite being brothers?¡±


    This was exactly the sore point of the old master and the reason why he hated Ye Chen.


    Even though Ye Chen was also his son.


    Chen De knew the story of everything that had happened but did not make any comments.


    The grudges between the father and sons in the Ye family were just too complicated.


    ¡°Old master, why don¡¯t we call the eldest young master back home?¡± Chen De suggested.


    ¡°How can I do that!¡± Old Master Ye rejected his idea almost immediately. ¡°Until now, everybody still thinks that Yukun has been dead for more than a decade. If he comes back suddenly, that old case will definitely be dug out for investigation again. Do you think that the Ye family hasn¡¯t created enough jokes for others?¡±


    Chen De acquiesced as he had guessed that Old Master Ye would not agree with his idea. The scandal that had happened back then involved too many people. If Ye Chen knew that Ye Yukun only suffered serious injuries and was sent abroad by Old Master Ye, resulting in his mother¡¯s death, it would definitely destroy the peacefulness within the Ye family again.


    ¡°Old master, it has already been over a decade. I¡¯m sure that the eldest young master would have looked different, and other people may not recognize him. Perhaps he could come back as a godson of yours?¡± Chen De suggested a solution.


    Old Master Ye narrowed his eyes calmly then closed his eyes. Slowly, he said, ¡°This idea is feasible, but I can¡¯t take the risk. If Ye Chen finds out about this, he would rather drag Yukun down to hell together with him even if he has to die. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I would have let Yukun come back long ago.¡±


    Chen De became silent again. Although he was loyal to Old Master Ye, he had also witnessed the growth of the children in the Ye family. He was well aware that Old Master Ye loved Ye Yukun a lot, but he also knew about the unfair treatment Ye Chen had received from the old master.


    Nevertheless, as a lowly butler, he could not comment on the domestic affairs of the Ye family.


    Indeed, being stubborn really ruins one¡¯s life.


    Why would one treat their own son as an enemy?


    The third young master was, no doubt, the best candidate to take over the management of MBS as compared to all the other young masters. Judging by their abilities, the other young masters must and could only look up to Ye Chen.


    However, he knew that Old Master Ye did not like to hear those words, and he had never said it out loud either.


    ¡°Call Old Master Yun and ask him out for a meal!¡±


    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Chen De took his orders.


    Old Master Yun?


    Yun Ruoxi¡¯s father. Perhaps the old master wanted Miss Yun to marry into the Ye family?


    Looking at the recent rebellious attitude of the third young master, he was afraid that this wouldn¡¯t happen. They weren¡¯t sure if he liked Yun Ruoxi, as they were rumored to have a deep friendship.


    But after all¡­


    Sigh¡­


    At the condominium.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s rented apartment had four rooms and two halls, and was very spacious. She and her son had taken two rooms each, one as a study room, and another as a bedroom.


    When Cheng Anya returned home on Friday, she was surprised that there was no dinner prepared. She pouted. Was her precious son not at home?


    As soon as she put down her briefcase, she saw Ning Ning¡¯s half-opened study room door. Cheng Anya smiled. ¡®What is the boy doing? He even forgot to prepare dinner, how strange.¡¯


    She pushed open the door with curiosity.


    Cheng Anya had always given Ning Ning his personal space and knew that her baby boy often surfed the internet. Although she also knew that her baby boy had kept some secrets from her, she never once asked him about them.


    As long as her son was happy, she didn¡¯t care about anything else.


    She doted on Ning Ning unconditionally. However, instead of growing up to be a spoiled and stubborn brat, her son was unexpectedly loving and caring, which left Cheng Anya confused for quite some time.


    ¡°Baby, what are you doing?¡± Cheng Anya pushed open the door and entered his room.


    Whenever she went into his room, Ning Ning would close down his current tabs on his computer and pretend to be playing video games. At first, Cheng Anya really believed that he was playing video games. However, after a while, she caught him closing his tabs for a few times.


    She just didn¡¯t point it out.


    What her son was doing seemed to be none of her business. Her only concern was for her son to be kind and filial.


    The boy sat in front of his computer with great posture, his ten fingers fixated to the keyboard. He seemed oblivious to what Anya had said and was staring at the screen intensely. He looked serious, very serious.


    This was the first time Cheng Anya had seen her boy without a smile. Ning Ning looked so much like a little Ye Chen, which caused her heart to beat faster. He looked intimidating.


    It was as though Ye Chen¡¯s soul was in her baby boy¡¯s body.


    Ning Ning broke out in a cold sweat as his body tensed up. A scary and cold vibe radiated around him.


    ¡°Baby?¡± Cheng Anya shouted. ¡®I feel so uneasy. What on earth is he doing?¡¯


    She took a glance at the computer screen and saw something like a map. There were overlapping lines, which made up a web. It kind of looked like a three-dimensional network as well. Four red dots and one black dot were moving fast on the map.


    A clutter of unknown addresses formed up a weird map.


    She could only tell that it was a model of a city. Cheng Anya wondered what he was doing.


    The boy continued to give out instructions.


    Weird noises that would make people tremble could be heard.


    Cheng Anya had never understood anything so profound, so she was confused by how her son could.


    Ning Ning¡¯s fingers had never stopped typing since.


    The room was filled with the sound of keyboard tapping. It was extremely quiet. The deafening silence in the room instilled fear in Cheng Anya.

 Chapter 94 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    No one knows a son better than his mother. Cheng Anya¡¯s instinct told her that her son was in trouble.


    She put her hands on his shoulders slowly.


    The little boy¡¯s body was stiff and Cheng Anya transmitted her pacification and support silently. No matter what her baby did, she would support him because she trusted him!


    She did not say anything as she was afraid that she would affect him and went out of the room slowly.


    ¡®This rascal would be dead meat if he does not confess later!¡¯


    She went back to her room to change her clothes before plugging in the socket to cook rice.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s culinary skills were worlds apart from that of Ning Ning¡¯s. It was impossible to be mentioned in the same breath.


    This was also the reason why Cheng Anya did not step into the kitchen ever since Ning Ning learned how to cook. ¡®It¡¯s been a long time since I last cooked. It would probably taste even worse.¡¯ Cheng Anya thought to herself.


    Should she wait for Ning Ning to come out and cook the dishes?


    She had just realized that she was such a nonesuch. Without her son, she could not even eat a meal! %>_<%


    Ning Ning was in the study room. His eyes narrowed and a few traces of sneers skimmed past his lips. He typed on the keyboard quickly and soon, black dots disappeared from the three-dimensional space. The locations which were marked switched rapidly.


    Bang! Suddenly, a few sparks exploded as if there was some explosion.


    One sound after another. Ning Ning laughed. He won!


    Humph, the other party was overconfident to challenge him!


    The little boy opened the ¡®Perverts¡¯ Gathering¡¯ group, and it was chaos inside as they were guessing the outcome.


    Ning Ning smiled slightly as he watched them guess and passingly moved the archive from just now into another system. He smiled evilly and started to hack into the database of the anti-terrorist group.


    Jason: Focus, that slut, actually did such a cheap shot! What a son of a bitch! I will send a chasing order tonight. I can¡¯t appease the hatred in my heart if I don¡¯t kill him.


    Desire to see the world in chaos: It is easy to kill him. You should kill his whole clan.


    Black J: It has been so long and there is still no news. Is he dead already?


    Jason, Desire to see the world in chaos: Shut up!


    Black J: o(¨s¡õ¨t)o !


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: You guys are a bunch of bastards. Didn¡¯t I warn y¡¯all not to play with Focus long ago? F*ck, you guys have already controlled Mexico¡¯s arms market. Do y¡¯all want to annex the whole Middle East before stopping?


    Smiling angel: Sir, it was an accident this time. Why didn¡¯t you notify us earlier that Focus teamed up with FBI?


    Everyone: Exactly!


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: F*ck! You guys are a bunch of terrorists!


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: You guys are terrorists! I am the chief supervisor of the international anti-terrorist special forces!


    Black J: Exactly, the faction is different, but¡­ Sir, to be honest, you are really not helpful this time.


    Desire to see the world in chaos: It is still alright. That batch of weapons is equipped with the newest self-destructive system. Ning Ning only has to destroy the evidence.


    Jason: Ning Ning, say something¡­


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: Serve you guys right! Hahahahaha! I will treat you guys to coffee when we meet at FBI once all of you are caught! It is such an honor to think that there are five out of the international wanted list¡¯s top ten members with us. Hahaha!


    Everyone: Scram!


    Floating clouds and flowing water: My Ning Ning, please hang in there¡­


    Clouds floating in the sky: Actually, Chu Li and Jason are the ones to blame for this matter. You guys should know better what kind of person Focus is, yet still dared to¡­


    Genius doctor: Everybody, please calm down!


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: It¡¯s done!


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: F*ck! Ning Ning, you¡¯ve blown up the database of the anti-terrorist group?


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: My hands were itchy!


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: ¡­F*ck!


    Everybody: Ning Ning was indeed Ning Ning. He is the doughtiest!


    Smiling angel: Ning Ning, this issue is settled. Do hurry up and settle the other issues. Jason, quickly update Ning Ning.


    Floating clouds and flowing water: The FBI has been very active lately.


    Jason: Ning Ning, the arms in Mexico¡­


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: Jason, you are a terrorist. Do you think that I¡¯m non-existent?


    Jason: Sir, I¡¯m wrong! Ning Ning, the FBI has cut the line for money laundering. Please help me settle and transfer the money using an outer space account.


    Black J: Other than cutting the line, the FBI has been targeting the underground base in the Middle East. An undercover was just caught yesterday. There must have been a spy. Ning Ning, set a trap to catch the mouse!


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: F*ck, this is fornication. It is a crime!


    Floating clouds and flowing water: Sir, your Chinese is¡­ Be good. Go home and let your mom teach you again.


    Desire to see the world in chaos: Ning Ning, Jason¡¯s problem is the most urgent one. The US cabinet has already assembled a special task force to intercept, and you are going to lose your evidence soon. Blackjack¡¯s issue can be put on hold.


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: No! Ning Ning, if you dare to do it, I will arrest you!


    Black J: Sir, can you find any evidence? If you can, I will surrender myself to the FBI.


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: ¡­


    Genius doctor: Let me say something. Sir, you are left alone and helpless. Everyone here is a terrorist. Maybe you should just go home, take a shower, and sleep?


    Clouds floating in the sky: Sir, look here, I will give you a smile. Is it overwhelming?


    There was absolute silence!


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: Ning Ning, give me the evidence of Blackjack laundering money.


    Black J: Hehe, my genius friend, I am still in the group. Are you trying to provoke me?


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: So what if I am provoking you? Will you guys lose any meat if you do not commit any crime?


    Black J: ¡­No, we won¡¯t!


    Desire to see the world in chaos: ¡­No, we won¡¯t!


    Jason: ¡­No, we won¡¯t!


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: ¡­F*ck!


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: Jason, Blackjack, and Chu Li, I warn you guys that the FBI has already arrested you guys under the name of smuggling drugs. You guys had better watch out. I will kill you guys if I catch anyone of you.Read the next chapter on our novelhall.com


    Jason: Sir, I specialize in smuggling arms. Sir, you have to believe in my innocence. I am just a scapegoat.


    Black J: Sir, I specialize in money laundering and online transactions. Please believe in me. I am innocent.


    Desire to see the world in chaos: What you guys said is what I wanted to say.


    Smiling angel: Sir, this is called letting out secrets¡­


    Genius doctor: We have to understand Sir¡¯s pain.


    Floating clouds and flowing water: Sir is really like a Holy Mother.


    Clouds floating in the sky: As I have said, Sir is really doting on us¡­ Sir, when are you coming to the Bahamas? I will serve you.


    ¡­


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Jason, give me three days. The money will reach you without a single cent less.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Black J, please make a trip to Arab and look for Su Man. He is an expert in this field. I will inform him later. He is the most experienced in dodging the FBI¡¯s shadowing.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Chu Li, your internal security has been hacked by someone. I will change it for you two days later.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Sir, I can give you the data of their crimes. I will send you an X file and the file is yours as long as you can crack the password.


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: F*ck, are you talking nonsense?

 Chapter 95 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Sir, I can give you a suggestion. The Middle East arm traders are going to form an alliance with the Chinese American¡¯s biggest faction. This case would probably give you a headache. You might as well evacuate the undercover that FBI has sent to Black J, Chu Li, and Jason, and conduct an insider trade. This is much easier as compared to catching them.


    Jason: Ning Ning, you are so treacherous! Are you sure that this is not to make it easier for us to monopolize the arms trade in the Middle East?


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: What do you think?


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: F*ck! You guys are a bunch of terrorists.


    Black J: I love you, Ning Ning. Sir, I am willing to cooperate.


    Desire to see the world in chaos: Thanks, Ning Ning. Sir, as a law-abiding citizen, I am willing to cooperate with whatever Sir does. By the way, they have already contacted me.


    Black J: By the way, we just had a phone-call meeting an hour ago.


    Jason: I shall not say anything then. We are all clear in our minds.


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: F*ck!


    Smiling angel: Wow¡­ The saying that officials and bandits have always belonged to one family since ancient times is well said. You guys are in cahoots.


    Clouds floating in the sky: Ning Ning, I really love your treacherousness. I want to marry you!


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Um, I might consider if you were twenty years younger.


    Everybody: ¡­


    Genius doctor: The South Pole is a really good place.


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: Just you wait. Do not let me catch you. Ning Ning, when is the alliance going to be official?


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Next month!


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: I am going off for a meeting!


    Everybody: Scram!


    Smiling angel: Ning Ning, did you really give him the data of their crimes?


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: I¡¯ve sent it!


    Everybody: ¡­


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: One has to be fair!


    Everybody: ¡­


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Jason, did MBS have a light-weapon trade with you last week?


    Jason: Yes, Ye Chen was really ruthless. This is the first time I met such a badass person, cutting the price until it¡¯s really low. F*ck, I almost made a loss.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Destroy the evidence of the transaction or send me the original copy.


    Jason: ??


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: There is no reason.


    Jason: I will not give it to you. This is our internal information.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: ???? Do not force me to PK you.


    Jason: Hey, Ning Ning, is he your dad? Why are you so protective of him? Fine, I shall give it to you.


    Smiling angel: (^o^)/ Do you not know? He has destroyed all the records of the crimes committed by Ye Chen. Oh, there seems to be some adultery.


    Black J: Indeed. Third Young Master Ye had a money-laundering deal with me a few years back and Ning Ning asked for the record last month. He blew my database that night as I did not give him the record.


    Desire to see the world in chaos: How is Ye Chen related to you? Ning Ning, speak the truth.


    Clouds floating in the sky: By the way, I still remember Third Young Master Ye¡¯s performance on the boxing ring in the U.S. in the past. He was really fierce.


    Floating clouds and flowing water: It happened more than ten years ago?


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Boxing ring? What happened?


    Black J: You didn¡¯t know? Third Young Master Ye had stayed in the black market¡¯s boxing industry for two years. Alexander was a pervert. Third Young Master Ye was only eleven years old at that time, yet Alexander let him fight with Yun Ken on the stage. Third Young Master Ye actually won and caused a sensation among the black market¡¯s boxing industry.


    Smiling angel: Wasn¡¯t he autistic for three years? He was the most famous person in the black market at that time, and everyone thought he was a mute. As long as there was a boxing competition, Alexander would let him join. Alexander took him as a source of easy money. However, he acted as if he did not want his life. He joined the competition even though he was beaten till half-dead.


    Genius doctor: Other than staying on the boxing ring, Third Young Master Ye had done even more things that caused a sensation in the States. I was still young then and had only met him once. At that time, I was wondering which poor family was he from. Who knew that he is actually the young master of MBS!


    Desire to see the world in chaos: All this news had been destroyed. Ning Ning, the black market boxing ring that Ye Chen stayed at when he was in the U.S. was picked on for no reason a few years back. Also, remember that more than ten years ago, there was a rumor that Ye Chen was taken away by Rose Hall¡¯s John to be taught? The whole Rose Hall was covered in blood within one night seven years ago. All these were related to him, but almost all the evidence were destroyed.


    Black J: Dragon Gate has two masters, one bright and one dark. It was rumored that Third Young Master Ye was the master behind-the-scenes.


    Clouds floating in the sky: Ning Ning, why are you not talking? Are you still there?


    The little boy sat in front of the computer and his face was dark. A murderous look scattered all around on his delicate small face.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Black J and Jason, make use of your connections to cover up Ye Chen¡¯s past.


    Black J: Ye Chen is a computer genius himself. His past had already been deleted. I¡¯m afraid that other than us, not many people in the world know about his past.


    Desire to see the world in chaos: Ning Ning, how is Ye Chen related to you?


    Black J: No matter who Ye Chen is, if you do not want him to be in trouble, we will destroy all the evidence of his crimes that we have on hand. You do not have to worry.


    Jason: I will go easy on Ye Chen out of respect for Ning Ning. We will trade on a fair price and I will personally help him in the smuggling of arms. I will make sure that nothing goes wrong.


    Floating clouds and flowing water: Speaking of this, MBS smuggled a batch of diamonds, but the contact person was Italy¡¯s Louis. There was a change in power recently. There must be something fishy going on. The route does not seem safe. They probably want to get something from nothing. You¡¯d better ask Third Young Master Ye to be careful.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: I have already reminded him!


    Desire to see the world in chaos: How about this. Ning Ning, ask him to come and find me. I will help him settle MBS¡¯s diamond smuggling businesses in the future. I promise that I will not take advantage of him and that nothing will go wrong.


    Genius doctor: How can I help? Oh, there is something I can do. If Third Young Master Ye gets any sort of terminal illnesses but is still breathing, you can come and find me. I promise that he will become alright.


    Everybody: ¡­


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Thanks. Chu Li, please help me investigate Louis when you are in Italy. I feel that this matter is not so simple.


    Desire to see the world in chaos: Understood!


    It was almost said in chorus, ¡°Ning Ning, how is Third Young Master Ye/Ye Chen related to you?¡±


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: He is my dad!


    Everybody: Shocking!


    ¡­


    Everybody: You fooled us!


    Ning Ning supported his head and muttered to himself. ¡°I¡¯m saying the truth. Why did nobody believe me?¡±


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: There have been a lot of problems lately. Is it because all of you have been on leave for too long and have become indolent?


    Everybody: ¡­


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: The four ghosts of FBI are not bad. Chu Li and Black J, find some time to play with them. I found out that they have a very special tracking system. With that, it would be much easier to hack into their system in the future. Who knows, we might even find their undercover list.


    Genius doctor: Is this the rumored catch all in one draft?


    Black J: Hey, darling, you are so smart. Okay, Chu Li and I will play with them immediately. You will take over us if we cannot handle them.

 Chapter 96 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Okay, I will go offline first!


    Ning Ning said goodbye before going offline.


    Ning Ning turned off the computer, propped his head, and pouted. He was discovered by Mommy and he laughed before going out of the study room.


    Cheng Anya was indeed sitting on the sofa and looking at her report leisurely. She was waiting for her baby to cook and serve her.


    ¡°Mommy, I promise that nothing will go wrong, so please do not worry!¡± Ning Ning walked over and gave her a kiss on her face. He smiled elegantly. ¡°Are you unhappy?¡±


    Cheng Anya rubbed his head and forcefully hit a few times. Ning Ning frowned and looked at her sadly. His eyes were as innocent and wronged as those of a small rabbit. ¡°Mommy, you are abusing a child!¡±


    ¡°What were you doing just now?¡± Cheng Anya asked.


    Ning Ning sighed but did not try to hide. ¡°I had a few friends do a trade for a batch of arms. However, the buyer ganged up with the FBI and wanted to catch all in one draft. Luckily, my friend was cautious and installed a dynamite system. Something went wrong, so I went to destroy the evidence! It just so happened that there were four people from the FBI tracking us, so I played with them for a while.¡±


    Ning Ning also passingly destroyed the anti-terrorist group¡¯s database. Serve them right for sticking to him like a limpet and making his Mommy discover what he was doing.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart trembled. A few friends doing arms trade?


    FBI?


    Was she fantasizing?


    F*ck!


    ¡°Who are your friends?¡±


    Ning Ning smiled strangely. He placed his small hands on Cheng Anya¡¯s heart to pacify her. ¡°Mommy, you have to stay calm¡­¡±


    Cheng Anya instantly had a very bad premonition.


    ¡°Jason, Wood, Chu Li, Blackjack, Claude E, Wei¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Cheng Anya shouted while trembling. Even though she was usually very calm, she felt that it was unbelievable. The three names that her son casually mentioned were actually the top three terrorists in the world.


    Klose was also sordid and was involved in arms dealing. He even had a phone interview with Jason before. As Klose¡¯s chief secretary, it was natural for Cheng Anya to know.


    Moreover, terrorist attacks happened often overseas. As long as one was slightly concerned about international current affairs, the names of these three people would reverberate like thunder!


    Why did her obedient son become so close with those people?


    ¡°Baby, how long have you known them for?¡±


    ¡°One year!¡±


    ¡°Does it mean that for the past year, you have been doing a lot of illegal things?¡± Cheng Anya¡¯s voice trembled.


    %>_<%


    Where did her son who was pure like a rabbit go?


    Ning Ning smiled elegantly, his small hand rubbing against Cheng Anya¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy, there are simply too many loopholes in the arms regulation. Even if they did not smuggle, there would be others smuggling.¡± Although Jason and gang were terrorists who wandered along the border of law and cannot be counted as a traditionally-defined good people, they were worthy of having a close relationship with!


    Although they were cold and ruthless, they stuck to their principles. They did not attack others unless they were attacked. Moreover, they valued affection and loyalty very highly. The world might think that they were scary. However, Ning Ning felt that they could be very cute at times.


    There was a reason for the coldness.


    Who would like to be a globally-wanted person for no reason?


    ¡°I mean, let¡¯s forget it if you¡¯re playing with the top underworld. How did you upgrade to playing with terrorists?¡± Cheng Anya felt like weeping but had no tears.


    Ning Ning smiled elegantly. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s talk about City A. There are many people playing with arms smuggling here. Uncle Zekun may seem like a good person to you, but he broke the law too. The business world is like this. Money is the most important!¡±


    ¡°Other than arms, what else do you play with?¡± Cheng Anya felt that it was necessary for her to understand her baby better and deeper.


    Ning Ning coughed and thinned his lips. ¡°Diamonds smuggling and money laundering¡­ It is mainly these three things.¡±


    ¡°What about drugs?¡±


    ¡°I promise with my character that I do not smuggle drugs!¡± Ning Ning said seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. I will never touch that!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry your head!¡± Cheng Anya hit his little brain. She was puzzled. How did such a small child know so much stuff? Why was he so perverted?


    ¡®Third Young Master Ye, are your genes too doughty?¡¯


    Or was it that Ning Ning mutated?


    ¡°Baby, the FBI senior inspector once said that there was someone controlling the three terrorists. Are you that person?¡± Cheng Anya felt that she could no longer be calm.


    She admired herself for still being able to sit down peacefully.


    Ning Ning coughed again. ¡°As if, seemingly, should be!¡±


    His voice went softer and softer. Cheng Anya was totally blown away. She stared at Ning Ning as if she could not recognize him. ¡°Baby, actually, I don¡¯t mind breaking ties with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe I got the wrong child at the hospital. Look at you. You don¡¯t look like me at all.¡±


    Cheng Anya was depressed!


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Ning Ning¡¯s eyes were as innocent as those of Bambi deer as he complained about Cheng Anya¡¯s ruthlessness.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s face seemed serious, as if she was afraid that Ning Ning would not believe her. She nodded calmly. ¡°Mommy is being serious!¡±


    Ning Ning thinned his lips and Cheng Anya immediately raised a white flag to surrender. Forget it, she was also responsible for her son being perverted. ¡°No matter what you do in the future, you have to know the limits well. Do not tell Mommy such exciting things anymore. It¡¯s not good for my heart as I am old!¡±


    Ning Ning, ¡°¡­¡±


    Ning Ning laughed and said, ¡°Mommy, I actually know that FBI senior inspector!¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s first reaction was, ¡°Officials and bandits¡¯ collusion?¡±


    ¡°You can say so!¡± Ning Ning said slowly, ¡°Mommy, the so-called terrorists are not as scary as what the others said. Sir has been old friends with Jason and gang. They were even from the same training camp in the past. Anyways, arms smuggling can never be controlled. Rather than letting others smuggle and increase international terrorist groups¡¯ activities, it would be better to let someone he knows do it. Sir can also secretly dredge the direction of where the arms go to, avoiding wars brought by the arms market equilibrium price being unstable. Moreover, if the arms market is controlled by someone he trusts, he could conduct backstage trades with them. They could trade the data of international underworld societies and drug-trafficking organizations. The few big international criminals that were detected were all due to the help of Jason and Chu Li. Those people are so good at smuggling that they are just perfect for it. It is not easy to catch them. Therefore, it is not wrong even if you say that it is a collusion between the officials and bandits.¡±


    Cheng Anya looked at her son in astonishment. She always knew that her son was not normal. His IQ was scarily high, but it was impossible for it to be this scary, right?


    ¡°That being said, is there someone protecting you guys so that nothing will go wrong?¡± Cheng Anya only wanted to confirm this.


    Ning Ning sneered. ¡°Nothing will go wrong even if there is no one protecting us!¡±


    ¡°Can you little rascal be more arrogant?¡± Cheng Anya gave him another round of beating. Ning Ning covered his head and pouted in protest.


    ¡°Mommy, are you not angry anymore?¡± Ning Ning asked worryingly. He could retreat immediately and be her sweetheart obediently, just like his screen name suggested, if she was still angry.

 Chapter 97 - Untitled

    The world was big but Mommy was the greatest. No matter what happened, Mommy would be the priority.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? I am very proud that my son is so promising¡­¡± Cheng Anya praised him before saying, ¡°As long as you do not do the wrong things, it does not matter to Mommy.¡±


    Ning Ning thought to himself. ¡®Mommy, if this was not considered doing the wrong things, then what was?¡¯


    Cheng Anya felt that as long as it was a path chosen by her son, it was the right track!


    This was called pampering!


    This mother and son pair was the most harmonious one in history!


    ¡°Alright, I will not ask about your stuff. Baby, it¡¯s time to cook. Mommy is so hungry!¡± Cheng Anya complained. It did not matter what he did, but he had to serve her stomach first as it was the proper business!


    ¡°Sure, my dear Mommy!¡± Ning Ning laughed and followed the command. He went into the kitchen to cook.


    Cheng Anya took up the report and looked at it as she said, ¡°Baby, Mommy is free tomorrow. Is it okay to bring you out to play?¡± She had decided to let her son enjoy his childhood.


    He was missing out on a lot of fun times if he was sensible at such a young age!


    It was a pity.


    She could only make up for it as much as possible and make him happy.


    Cheng Anya had spent a hundred and one percent of thoughts on Ning Ning. She always wanted to give him the best things in the world.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Shall we go for a picnic?¡±


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go for a picnic at the amusement park. I can also bring you to play around the park.¡±


    ¡°Okay, no problem. Mommy, you have to live up to expectations. Do not give up after playing one round of roller coaster.¡±


    ¡°Do not look down on me!¡±


    Ning Ning laughed. He thought as he was cutting the vegetables. ¡®It would be good if Daddy could go too. It would be a wonderful feeling if two of my most favorite people were by my side.¡¯


    When would they get together?


    Ning Ning tilted his head. Cheng Anya was concentrating on her report in the living room. She looked very serious as she drew circles to make a mark.


    The lights added a thin layer of warm lights on the lady¡¯s beautiful figure.


    It was a peaceful and gentle time.


    The corners of Ning Ning¡¯s lips curved into a trace of a smile. There would be such a day!


    Before that, he just had to wait patiently!


    Cheng Anya received a phone call from Wang Rui. Her first reaction was that this guy had really thick skin. He still had the nerve to find her?


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Cheng Anya frowned. She stood up, walked to the window, and drew back the curtains. Indeed, she saw Wang Rui standing below.


    Anya sneered. Throughout the years, he had become more and more unmanly. He was subservient and obsequious in front of Ye Chen and Yang Zekun. Just looking at him was disgusting. She felt discomfort the moment she recalled what happened during Old Master Ye¡¯s birthday banquet.


    ¡°I¡¯m not free!¡± Cheng Anya rejected coldly. Wang Rui had asked her out for a meal. It was funny. Were they close with each other?


    It had been seven years since they last met, and she could not even remember his face. To Cheng Anya, Wang Rui and Chen Yingying were just strangers, or even inferior to strangers. Unless there was a need, she did not want to meet him.


    It¡¯s a no brainer why he asked her out.


    He simply wanted her to beg Yang Zekun for leniency and let the Wang enterprise off.


    After the banquet, Yang Zekun indeed suppressed the Wang enterprise. Nobody in the business world dared to lend a helping hand as they knew that Master Yang was angered because of a beauty. Cheng Anya heard that he forced the Wang enterprise to the verge of going bankrupt.


    But she did not care.


    Because the Wang enterprise had nothing to do with her.


    After so many years of life experiences, her personality became a bit cold, but she was extremely protective of those that she cared about. She never cared about those that had nothing to do with her.


    ¡°Anya, if you do not come down to meet me, I will go up and find you!¡± Wang Rui said rascally. He was sure that Cheng Anya was unable to reject him.


    A trace of anger skipped over the tips of Anya¡¯s brows. Wang Rui, what a bastard!


    Shameless!


    ¡°Mommy, who is that?¡± Ning Ning brought out a plate of food from the kitchen. He asked curiously as he saw that his Mommy¡¯s face did not look right.


    Usually, his Mommy¡¯s temperament was very good. It was rare for her to get angry. Even if she was, she would put on her signature smile. It was rare to see her being angry so obviously.


    ¡°You wait for me. I will go down!¡± Cheng Anya ended the call furiously. ¡°An annoying fly!¡±


    Given Wang Rui¡¯s shamelessness, he would not give up unless he met her. If she let him go up and opened the door for him, he would disturb the neighbors and discover Ning Ning. After much consideration, she could only agree to meet him downstairs.


    ¡°Baby, do not be a man like this. Otherwise, Mommy would rather let you go for a transsexual operation so that you would not be an embarrassment!¡± Cheng Anya taught him with a bloody example.


    Ning Ning smiled. ¡°Noted!¡±


    Cheng Anya changed her clothes and told Ning Ning, ¡°You can eat first if you are hungry. Do not wait for Mommy. Who knows when he will leave!¡±


    Ning Ning nodded before Cheng Anya went down.


    ¡°Anya, you are so pretty!¡± Wang Rui¡¯s eyes lit up the moment he saw Anya. He went toward her, and his tone was filled with praises.


    She was wearing a set of beige casual clothes with a pair of running shoes, and her hair was tied into a ponytail, looking fresh and cool. She originally looked very pure. The way she dressed made her look as if she was a student who just entered university.


    She looked youthful and beautiful. Wang Rui was lost in her beauty. Other than compliments, there were still compliments.


    ¡°Why did you ask me out?¡± Cheng Anya asked faintly, showing her usual smile. However, her voice was slightly cold, and it sounded even colder in the dark night.


    Like the moonlight.


    Wang Rui stretched his hands over and wanted to hold Cheng Anya¡¯s hand. Cheng Anya curved her thin lips and avoided him cleverly. ¡°Master Wang, just say it if you have something to say. Do not get physical!¡±


    His eyes darkened but he quickly smiled. ¡°Anya, I have actually wanted to come and find you long ago, but I was busy with my work and could not leave. I missed you so much!¡±


    ¡®Actually, you do not have to miss me!¡¯


    Cheng Anya shivered. The once handsome man seemed very obscene now. ¡®Miss¡¯ was such a sacred word and it was an insult to the word as the word came out from his mouth. He changed a lot in these seven years.


    Cheng Anya had almost forgotten about what happened in the past. However, she would never forget Wang Rui¡¯s sarcastic ridicule words when she found out that he and Chen Yingying betrayed her. He ruthlessly trampled on her dignity and pride as a woman.


    At that moment, she smiled sweetly, but she extremely hated him in her heart.


    No matter what reason it was, and no matter whether it was sincere or hypocrisy, there was a need to respect each other when a man and a woman were dating. However, it was obvious that Wang Rui did not even possess the basic criteria of being a man.


    No wonder it only took seven years to turn him into such an obscene person.


    It was exactly because of the hate and how she could not tolerate it that made the young and aggressive Anya go to the bar and get drunk. It was also where she met Ye Chen, and had Ning Ning.


    This incident indirectly gave her the most precious gift.


    Anya decided to let it go afterwards and no longer bore grudges.


    Her personality was like this. She would ruthlessly forget about those that did not matter and would not have any memory of them. Therefore, she could forget it completely.


    There were so many passersby in one¡¯s life. Who would have the energy to remember someone that was not important?


    Wang Rui saw that Cheng Anya was not swayed by him and he cursed in his heart. He was very angry. However, he did not show it on his face as he had something to plead from her.

 Chapter 98 - Untitled

    He was trying to make use of their past friendship to move her.


    ¡°Wang Rui, what¡¯s the point of bringing up something that happened seven years ago? I have almost forgotten everything!¡±


    Cheng Anya sneered. She did not love him back when they were dating. She dated him because there were many couples in school back then. They coincidentally caught the trend and dated for fun.


    Cheng Anya was hot-blooded, rash, sometimes muddleheaded, and a noob when she was young. If she had not experienced the hardship of raising Ning Ning, met with many failures, and experienced the fickleness of humans for the past seven years, she would not have become the independent, calm, and composed Cheng Anya today.


    The friendship that he talked about sounded like a joke to her.


    What had Wang Rui done for her?


    There seemed to be nothing?


    Although they were in a relationship, the most intimate thing they had done was holding hands and eating a few meals together. She attended a gathering with his friends once, but they had never gone to watch a movie together before.


    What Wang Rui did most was to make fun of her taste in fashion, cynical that she was not presentable. He also betrayed and ridiculed her.


    One¡¯s youth would be in vain if they were not ignorant. She had to admit that she did quite a lot of stupid things when she was young. Dating Wang Rui was the typical stupid thing that she did.


    ¡°But I cannot forget you!¡± Wang Rui said affectionately, his eyes filled with fondness and sentiment.


    Cheng Anya shivered. A slight grin flashed past her radiant eyes. She looked up, and it was as if she saw a flock of crows flying past the sky.


    ¡®Oh god, do not act if you are not capable of being an actor. It is quite gross.¡¯


    She secretly guessed how long he had been practicing for this scene.


    ¡°Wang Rui, be straight to the point. I am no longer the Cheng Anya from seven years ago. You might not feel disgusted speaking about this, but I feel disgraceful listening to it.¡±


    Wang Rui¡¯s face turned purple. He was angry, ashamed, and almost broke out into curses.


    Wang Rui clenched his fists and spent a great amount of energy to tolerate his grievance. He was a pampered son from a wealthy family and used to get whatever he wanted since young. For the past few years, his family was down-and-out and he had to walk on eggshells. However, he endured and did not dare to say anything.


    He did not expect that he had to walk on eggshells even with Cheng Anya. He felt the imbalance. How to put it¡­ Seven years ago, he was the one that abandoned Cheng Anya and did not want her.


    He despised her and made fun of her.


    However, every dog had its day. How would Wang Rui feel comfortable in his heart?


    ¡°Anya, you are really ruthless. Do you not miss our past friendship at all?¡±


    ¡°What friendship did we have for me to miss?¡±


    ¡°I know I have let you down in the past. I have no opinion even if you want to scold or beat me up, but looking at our past relationship, can you save my family¡¯s business?¡± Wang Rui lowered his voice and begged Cheng Anya.


    Once his company survived this stage, he would definitely ¡®pay her back¡¯.


    Humph!


    Who did she think she was? Yang Zekun was from a rich and powerful family. How could Cheng Anya be compatible with him? Moreover, she had a seven-year-old son. ¡®Yang Zekun was probably just playing with her,¡¯ Wang Rui thought evilly.


    Ever since knowing that Cheng Anya had a seven-year-old son, Wang Rui was filled with hatred. When he was dating Cheng Anya, he could not even get a kiss from her. Therefore, the son was definitely not his.


    He assumed that Cheng Anya cheated on him seven years ago. She was skittish and even had someone¡¯s child.


    She was the one that betrayed him first!


    ¡°Master Wang, oh, Master Wang, you must have looked for the wrong person. I am just an ordinary secretary. What has your business getting into trouble got to do with me? Sorry, I don¡¯t have the ability to save your company either!¡± Cheng Anya said coldly. F*ck, could he be any more shameless?


    ¡°No, you can help me plead Yang Zekun. He was the one that gave the killing order. Now, nobody in the business industry dares to invest in our company. If this goes on, we cannot survive for any longer. Anya, I beg you to help me. I can give you anything you want. I committed the mistake as Yingying was the one that seduced me first. I can ditch her as long as you help me!¡± Wang Rui said tolerantly, his face seemingly beseeched. He looked as if he was anxious, as if he was afraid that Cheng Anya would not believe him.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s eyebrows stiffened. To be honest, she had been studying and taking care of Ning Ning for the past few years. In the beginning, she was young and could only do jobs such as washing the dishes and delivering newspapers and milk. When she was older, she began working part-time at various companies and she almost tried all sorts of jobs and met all sorts of people.


    Among those people, there were many womanizers. They wanted her to sleep with them and took advantage of her just because they were rich. Cheng Anya had met quite a number of them. When she was Klose¡¯s secretary, she got to interact with the big shots in London. However, there were also some scum among them who were very obscene.


    However, there was not a single man who was more shameless than Wang Rui. He totally changed Cheng Anya¡¯s understanding of how shameless a man could be.


    He was ungrateful, not accountable or responsible¡­ He was mean, shameless, and obscene¡­ He was such an embarrassment that he would be a disgrace to his ancestors!


    ¡°Wang Rui, can I beg you to understand the current situation? I can¡¯t help you as what senior wants to do has nothing to do with me. What happened to your company also has nothing to do with me. I have no responsibility or obligation to help you,¡± Cheng Anya said coldly. He had only himself to blame and not others. ¡°You are only a passerby to me, even more unfamiliar than a stranger was to me. Please do not claim relationship with me. I feel overwhelmed.¡±


    Wang Rui¡¯s face went livid, his eyes morphing into balls of fury. He felt really embarrassed after he was taunted by Cheng Anya.


    ¡°Cheng Anya, how can you be so heartless? To you, it is just as easy as lifting your hand. Do you know how many people would be jobless, and how many people would cry if my company goes bankrupt?¡± Wang Rui clamored sharply, his eyes red with anger.


    ¡°Why did you have to say it in such an indignant way? Wang Rui, as a man, you are begging a woman just for your career. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡± Cheng Anya sneered unceremoniously. She narrowed her eyes and a trace of a sneer flashed past the corners of her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know about your scandals just because I just came back to the country. For the past few years, you let Yingying accompany those old men in order to get investments. You could even resort to doing such things. Are you still a man?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ How did you know?¡± Wang Rui gasped. Cheng Anya was right. In order to get investments, Chen Yingying indeed sacrificed her body. On the one hand, he felt that Yingying was dirty, but on the other hand, he needed her help. Wang Rui thought that nobody knew about it.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want anyone to know, don¡¯t do it. The business industry is filled with the same few people. What kind of secrets can be concealed?¡± Cheng Anya sneered, deride flashing past her brows. Actually, she knew about it out of coincidence.


    There was once when she accompanied Ye Chen to meet a few customers. It just so happened that the people sitting beside them were talking about it and she happened to overhear their conversation!


    Those few people actually started talking about how good Chen Yingying was in bed in public. She had to say that it was sorrowful.


    The sorrows of two people.

 Chapter 99 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°I¡­¡± Wang Rui tried to defend himself. ¡°It was Yingying¡¯s idea¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered about your stuff. Wang Rui, I¡¯ll emphasize this again. What you do is none of my business, and we don¡¯t have any friendship between us to talk about. Your company¡¯s fate lies in your hands. Maybe you can go plead senior,¡± Cheng Anya said coldly. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going back. I hope you will not come and find me again!¡±


    ¡°Cheng Anya¡­ Stop!¡± Wang Rui saw that she was going to walk away. He was anxious and immediately stretched his hands to stop Cheng Anya. ¡°I beg you, please help me once!¡±


    ¡°Are you done!¡± Cheng Anya waved her hands backward, looking angry.


    The sky just went dark and a few office workers just came home. They turned back and gesticulated at Cheng Anya, making her felt annoyed. Cheng Anya clenched her fists and calculated from which angle should she hit so that the force would be the strongest.


    She might seem pure and pleasant, but she was actually very violent.


    ¡°Anya¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want a beating?¡± Cheng Anya sounded cold, her pure and feminine face emitting a dominating aura. Nobody could belittle her at that moment.


    She was a woman that trained Ning Ning to be so doughty, so how would she not retaliate when bullied by others?


    Wang Rui was really intimidated. He helplessly watched her walk away, his eyes revealing his hatred. This damn woman! She refused a gentle offer in favor of harsh punishment. Just wait and see how he would deal with her!


    ¡°Yingying, we¡¯ve failed. She¡¯s not willing to help!¡± Wang Rui called Chen Yingying in a towering rage. ¡°What a damn bitch!¡±


    ¡°Did you not mention the things in the past?¡± Chen Yingying was surprised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I have used all sorts of methods but she just didn¡¯t agree. I guess I will have to resort to the last method. This damn woman! I don¡¯t believe that she would still be unwilling to help!¡±


    The Cheng Anya now was unmoved by force or persuasion. Good, he would play his best card. Let¡¯s see how she would kneel down to beg him!


    Cheng Anya went upstairs. Ning Ning was reading a book about a defense system application. There were three dishes and one soup on the dining table, emitting piping hot steam. The little boy was considerately waiting for her to eat dinner.


    ¡°Mommy, you must be hungry!¡± The little boy smiled as he put down his book. He went into the kitchen and brought out two bowls of rice. ¡°Mommy, since when did your skills regress? Why do you need so much time to turn away a fly?¡±


    ¡°The fly is to be blamed. He was too thick-skinned and shameless!¡± Cheng Anya sneered. She looked disgusted as she did not have to hide in front of her son.


    The little boy laughed and took food for her considerately. ¡°Who is he? Is he wooing you?¡±


    ¡°Your Mommy¡¯s boyfriend from seven years ago!¡±


    The little boy who was drinking soup choked. He coughed nonstop and his delicate face went red. Cheng Anya immediately gave him a piece of tissue and thinned her lips. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be too agitated. This man has got nothing to do with you. Please do not get involved with dubious association as it will lower your Mommy¡¯s style.¡±


    Ning Ning did not know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. I will not get sentimental over it. Anyway, didn¡¯t you already break up with him seven years ago? What happened? Did he realize how great my mommy is and wants to turn back?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the definition of self-humiliation. Let¡¯s ignore him. He has got nothing to do with us anyway,¡± Cheng Anya said faintly. ¡°Right, shall we visit grandpa tomorrow and bring him out to play?¡±


    Ning Ning nodded. Cheng Anya would visit Daddy Cheng almost every weekend so that Ning Ning could accompany the old man.


    ¡°Mommy, let me deal with whoever you cannot deal with next time. I will help you destroy them!¡± Ning Ning suddenly said. Helping his Mommy chase away the flies and protecting Daddy¡¯s rights was his duty as their son.


    ¡°Deal, I will leave it to you if I can¡¯t deal with them!¡± Cheng Anya smiled treacherously. The mother and son pair was used to being in cahoots.


    The following morning, Cheng Anya and Ning Ning went out wearing matching outfits. They went to fetch Daddy Cheng before going to the biggest amusement park in City A.


    Cheng Anya had wanted to fetch Daddy Cheng to live with them for a long time so that she could take care of him and Ning Ning. However, Daddy Cheng did not agree no matter what. Lin Li had been sold for a few years and was nowhere in sight. Daddy Cheng was afraid that she would implicate Cheng Anya if she came back one day. Therefore, he did not agree to live with Cheng Anya no matter what.


    Anya would give Daddy Cheng some allowance every month so that his life would not be as difficult as it was in the past. It did not matter where he stayed and Cheng Anya could not convince him. Therefore, she could only bring Ning Ning to visit him every week to have a meal and chat together, letting Daddy Cheng enjoy the pleasure of having a grandchild.


    Her biggest wish now was for her dad and son to be safe. Everything else was ranked behind this.


    The family of three generations was extremely happy playing at the amusement park.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s family was not wealthy since she was a child. They could spend one dollar as if it was two yuan. Hence, they had no extra money to play at the amusement park. She was thoughtful since a young age and would help Daddy Cheng do the household chores. Sometimes, when Daddy Cheng set up a stall by the roadside, Cheng Anya would go and help him.


    The joy of childhood was something very distant for Cheng Anya.


    Cheng Anya was very envious whenever she walked past an amusement park and heard the happy screams of people in the past.


    She went to England after that and her aunt¡¯s life was passable, but she was pregnant with Ning Ning and did not want to burden her aunt¡¯s family. Therefore, she worked while studying and raising Ning Ning. She was so busy that she did not have time to play.


    It was only in the last two years that she became more well-off.


    She made a pledge when she gave birth to Ning Ning that she would provide her son with a comfortable life. All the regrets she had in her childhood would never happen to her son.


    She was glad that she did it!


    In reality, she was only a big child. She looked purer than the female university students playing at the amusement park. She was usually stressed at work, so she also wanted to relax during the weekend.


    The mother and son specially chose the most thrilling rides to play as those that were too mild were not suitable for them.


    They taunted and provoked each other along the way and their laughter did not stop. Daddy Cheng was grinning from ear to ear beside them. Looking at the smiling faces of his daughter and grandson, he felt that he had no more regrets in life!


    After the picnic, Cheng Anya was longing for more and wanted to play another round.


    Daddy Cheng laughed. ¡°Girl, you don¡¯t seem like you are bringing out your child to play. You, yourself, played like mad!¡±


    Cheng Anya smiled slightly and pouted her lips cutely. She pulled Daddy Cheng like a little girl and said coquettishly, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m also a child!¡±


    Ning Ning inserted the straw elegantly and passed the drinks to Daddy Cheng and Cheng Anya. He smiled. ¡°Grandpa, Mommy¡¯s childish disposition remains. We are men. We shall not be calculative with her.¡±


    ¡°Young brat!¡± Cheng Anya hit his little head and derided.


    Daddy Cheng laughed loudly and hugged his dear grandson. His amiable face was filled with a doting look. He suffered hardship for his whole life and only felt that god treated him really well when he was old.


    He had a pretty, considerate, and capable daughter and a smart, cute, and thoughtful grandson.


    After suffering came happiness!


    One life was enough!


    Cheng Anya indeed dragged Ning Ning to play another round of wooden coaster-fireball and diving coaster. She had a pure smile on her refined and graceful face. Ning Ning accompanied her at all cost. This type of rides was not very thrilling to him.


    His dear Mommy was more useless than him. She sat beside him, and her screams almost pierced through his eardrum.

 Chapter 100

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Her whole body perspired when she came down. However, Ning Ning was not panting nor was his face red, forming an obvious contrast.


    ¡°Baby, you are too boring. Why did you not pose a more suitable expression when you came to such a place?¡± Cheng Anya was not willing that her son was calmer than her. She pinched his delicate face to get revenge!


    ¡°Mommy, it was not thrilling enough!¡± Ning Ning smiled faintly. He was polite like a little gentleman, instantly killing many others in the amusement park.


    There was once during a trade when Chu Li had a conflict with a manufacturer from Arab. During the negotiation, they used Russian roulette to determine who they should listen to, and the scene was recorded down. Black J showed it to Ning Ning. Ning Ning smiled faintly and praised that Chu Li was doughty.


    A game had to be like this to be thrilling enough!


    When they went back to the original place, Daddy Cheng laughed at Cheng Anya. The little boy kept nodding, causing Cheng Anya to protest in dissatisfaction. The three of them sat down to rest for a while and intended to go home thereafter.


    However, Cheng Anya did not expect that danger was near her.


    Ye Yutang was wooing a lively and cute female university student recently. In order to woo her, Ye Yutang acted as the most elegant gentleman. He was chivalrous and well-mannered in coaxing the girl, elating the girl. The girl had a favorable impression of him immediately.


    It happened to be the weekend and the girl wanted to go to the amusement park to play. Ye Yutang was unhappy. He was the dignified Second Young Master Ye, yet he had to come to such a place and squeeze with others.


    However, in order to make her happy and win her heart, he acted as if he was thoughtful and accompanied her to play.


    He absolutely did not think that he would bump into Cheng Anya at the amusement park. A few days ago, he was ruthlessly beaten by her after he teased her. The arrogant woman even poured coffee on him.


    Ye Yutang was a narrow-minded, vengeful, and mean person. He still had grudges for the humiliation that he suffered at MBS that day.


    Ye Yutang trembled with rage whenever he thought of Ye Chen¡¯s superior look that day. If you asked him who he hated the most, it would be Ye Chen.


    In his heart, Ye Chen was only the son of a prostitute, but Ye Chen snatched away all his things. Every time he went to MBS, Ye Chen¡¯s attitude was as if he was giving alms. Ye Yutang felt that he was bullied.


    He kept thinking of how he would take revenge on Ye Chen. He had been enduring for the past few days, but he could not get over it.


    What astonished him was that Cheng Anya brought along a boy that looked like Ye Chen. From his looks to his charm, everything was similar. He looked just like a small version of Ye Chen.


    After he recovered from the astonishment, Ye Yutang boiled in a rage, his gaze darkening with malicious intent. Cheng Anya and the little boy wore matching outfits. Although she looked a little too young, many would think that they were siblings at first glance.


    However, Ning Ning did not shy away from calling her Mommy. Therefore, it went without saying that Ye Yutang thought that Ning Ning was Cheng Anya and Ye Chen¡¯s son.


    Anyone that had met Ning Ning and Ye Chen would have thought that they were father and son.


    Ye Yutang was hopping mad. No wonder Ye Chen purposely made things difficult for him because of a woman. Ye Yutang almost got scolded by the old master, and the money was almost gone.


    It turned out that she was Ye Chen¡¯s mistress.


    The two of them even had such a big son.


    Other than being mad, Ye Yutang felt a sense of crisis.


    Among the four brothers of the Ye family, the biggest one had died. Although the old master did not like Ye Chen, he entrusted MBS to Ye Chen. Ye Chen was the one controlling MBS now. The old master could only control Ye Chen through the board of directors.


    It made him have some scruples.


    The old master once hinted to him that he should not be anxious. He should gain some experience outside, and it would not be too late to pass MBS to him after he had some achievements.


    Ye Yutang was not satisfied and protested, but it was useless.


    He knew that Old Master Ye was cultivating Ye Yutong and wanted him to be in-charge of MBS when he grew up.


    Knowing that there was another member of the Ye family, Ye Yutang was jealous and full of hate.


    After all, Ning Ning was the eldest grandson of the Ye family.


    Ye Chen called the shots at MBS now. After all, Old Master Ye was old. Who knew what would happen in the future? Ye Yutang would not allow anyone else to compete with him.


    Therefore, he found an excuse to go out of the amusement park. He sat in his car and stared at the exit with malicious intent.


    There were people and cars coming and going, making Ye Yutang¡¯s heart very agitated.


    When Cheng Anya, Daddy Cheng , and Ning Ning came out, Ye Yutang¡¯s eyes narrowed. A trace of ruthlessness flashed past his eyes as he thought, ¡®Ye Chen, do not blame me for not being righteous as you are not benevolent! This woman and child must be your treasures! I will let you have a taste of what it means by being overwhelmed with sorrow.¡¯


    His car moved slowly and followed them. Ye Yutang was waiting for a chance to act. He followed them along the way until they reached a secluded side street. There was a bus that could reach their apartment once they walked through this secluded side street.


    The little boy was telling Daddy Cheng a joke, and Cheng Anya was cooperating with Ning Ning to talk about some interesting things that happened in London. The family of three seemed to be harmoniously enjoying their time. They did not sense any danger.


    After Daddy Cheng was some distance away from the two people, Ye Yutang stepped on the accelerator and ruthlessly crashed into the direction of Cheng Anya and Ning Ning.


    The sun was scorching and there was hardly anyone in sight on the street. Other than the three of them, there were only a few young men and women. When the car crashed toward them, someone screamed very loudly¡­


    The scream cut through the midday sun and Cheng Anya was terrified. She immediately looked behind and saw Ye Yutang¡¯s car crashing over.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes tightened. The car was too fast and she could not dodge in time. Out of her motherly instincts, she ruthlessly pushed Ning Ning away!


    When met with a crisis, she chose to protect her baby.


    Bam!


    The car banged into Cheng Anya ruthlessly, and her light body was thrown three meters away. She rolled a few rounds on the floor, leaving a strange mark¡­


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Anya!¡±


    Ning Ning and Daddy Cheng shouted loudly and rushed over. The passersby also screamed loudly at the horrible sight.


    Ye Yutang saw that he had injured Cheng Anya, but Ning Ning was not hurt in the slightest bit. His fist smashed against the steering wheel ruthlessly. ¡°Shit! I¡¯ll take it as you have a tough life, little kid!¡±


    He quickly drove away as he was afraid of getting into trouble!


    Ning Ning suddenly looked up. His innocent eyes had a stream of ruthlessness that did not belong to his age. He had an aura of death.


    He squinted and a string of numbers was printed in his mind!


    Cheng Anya had fainted. Her long hair scattered messily and blood oozed from her hair. The blood made her pure white face red. Blood kept flowing out of her body and dyed the scorching surface red.


    The woman was lying in a pool of blood, and her breathing was faint. She was so crushed that she seemed like she would disappear from the world the next moment.


    Daddy Cheng was so afraid that his body was shivering. He stretched his hands and wanted to carry Cheng Anya. ¡°Anya, Anya¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t touch Mommy! Call the ambulance!¡± Ning Ning sounded calm. His immature voice sounded as usual and there was no trace of panic. If not for the cold sweat coming from his forehead and his trembling little hands, Daddy Cheng almost thought that Cheng Anya was not the one that was hit.


    This hit was very serious and Ning Ning did not know where his Mommy was injured. If they moved her and made her injuries more serious, the consequences would be dire.


    ¡®Calm down, Cheng Ningyuan. You have to stay calm!¡¯


    Ning Ning kept warning himself, but his small hands could not stop trembling. An inauspicious feeling was dragging his heart.


    The unexplainable fear almost made Ning Ning break down. His instincts were always accurate.


    It had never gone wrong!


    ¡®Mommy, nothing could happen to you! Never!¡¯

 Chapter 101 - Untitled

    Chapter 101: Untitled


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Anya¡­¡± Daddy Cheng was trembling in fear and in tears. ¡°Anya, nothing bad must happen to you. If you meet with a mishap, what shall Daddy and Ning Ning do?¡±


    Several passersby also came around and whispered.


    Ning Ning raised his face, reached out, and held Daddy Cheng¡¯s hands. In a slightly hoarse yet childish voice, Ning Ning said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t cry. Nothing bad will happen to Mommy. Mommy will be sad if she knows you cried.¡±


    When Daddy Cheng heard Ning Ning¡¯s words, he cried even harder.


    ¡°Ning Ning¡­¡±


    Why wasn¡¯t it him who was knocked down? He was already old, and anything that happened to him wouldn¡¯t have mattered anyway. But Anya was only twenty-four years old, and her life had just started. She still had a long way to go, and she still had Ning Ning¡­


    Ning Ning was very calm, terrifyingly so.


    As his eyes focused on Cheng Anya¡¯s face, he clenched his little fists tightly. His cold gaze, which resembled Ye Chen, carried an alarming sharpness.


    Ning Ning looked totally different from his usual gentleman demeanor that carried elegance and a small smile.


    Darkness overwhelmed Ning Ning.


    The ambulance soon arrived and Cheng Anya was sent to the hospital!


    Daddy Cheng and Ning Ning quietly sat outside the operating theatre. Daddy Cheng¡¯s tightly-clasped hands were trembling and his eyes were filled with fear.


    ¡®Anya, nothing must happen to you!¡¯


    ¡®God, you must bless my daughter!¡¯


    Ning Ning comforted his grandpa with a whisper. Whenever the older folks encountered such issues, they were nervous and their minds turned chaotic.


    He knew that he should not panic.


    His Mommy was still hanging by a thread, and his grandpa was old and unable to take shocks. If he panicked, who would bear the consequences?


    Although young, Ning Ning had the ability to take care of everything in the family. There was no need to panic. He was sure his Mommy would be fine. Yes, his Mommy would certainly be fine.


    Time passed especially slowly in silence.


    As time trickled away, life seemed to drip away. The wind blowing into the room brought some heat with it.


    The door of the operating theatre opened.


    Daddy Cheng quickly stood up and rushed over. He trembled as he grabbed the doctor¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Doctor, how is my daughter?¡±


    Ning Ning quietly held his breath, waiting for the result.


    ¡°The patient needs surgery!¡± A doctor in white looked at Daddy Cheng and Ning Ning. In his eyes flashed past a bit of mercy, declaring his sympathy with such experiences.


    ¡°Well, as long as my daughter can be saved, it will be great!¡±


    ¡°This is not an ordinary surgery and will require the patient¡¯s family to consent to it.¡±


    ¡°Doctor, tell us. What type of surgery is needed?¡± Ning Ning asked calmly.


    The doctor looked at the little boy who had been silent and secretly admired that the child was so pleasing to the eye. It was rare for such a young child to have this general style.


    ¡°Amputation!¡± The doctor said.


    Ning Ning and Daddy Cheng were stunned.


    Ning Ning¡¯s already pale face was instantly drained of blood as he widened his eyes.


    Amputation?


    ¡®Does Mommy have to be amputated?¡¯


    Absolutely not!


    ¡°The patient¡¯s fractured right leg is now infected and must be amputated immediately. Otherwise, the patient may be in mortal danger,¡± the doctor honestly said. In the hospital, illnesses and deaths were not uncommon, and in spite of his sympathy toward patients, he could only choose the best possible method for the patient.


    Keep her alive!


    However cruel the job and choices he had to make were, it was his responsibility to keep his patients alive.


    Daddy Cheng was confused. ¡°The patient is in critical condition¡­ How about Ning Ning? My Anya¡­¡±


    Daddy Cheng seemed like he had suddenly aged by ten years. His previously straight back hunched and tears trickled down his eyes. Daddy Cheng felt so painful, as if a part of his flesh was cut out. His darling daughter¡­


    He couldn¡¯t imagine what Anya would look like after the amputation.


    Daddy Cheng could not imagine his proud and smart daughter spending the rest of her life in a wheelchair. His young grandson would require someone to take care of him. What should he do?


    The more Daddy Cheng thought, the sadder he became and the harder he cried.


    ¡°You have to make a decision quickly. The longer you take, the more critical the patient¡¯s situation will become!¡± Although the doctor could not bring himself to urge the patient¡¯s family for a decision, he had to do so as the life a patient is the most important to any medical practitioner.


    ¡°No!¡± Ning Ning said loudly and decisively.


    The doctor and the nurse looked at him in utter surprise.


    The child had a pair of very beautiful yet deep eyes. Just like his name, his eyes emanated calmness that extended far and wide. He was so calm to the point it was terrifying. It was as if the person who was in critical condition was not his mother.


    ¡°Do not amputate my mother!¡± He looked at the doctor in the eye and spoke clearly word-by-word.


    ¡°Young kid, do you know what that means? She could die!¡± the doctor said as he shook his head. ¡°If the patient is amputated, she may live. Take any longer with this decision and the bacteria infection will spread and worsen her condition. How old are you? Can you bear this responsibility?¡±


    ¡°Ning Ning¡­¡± Daddy Cheng was uneasy. If he did not approve of the amputation, would he merely just wait for Anya to die? ¡°We agree to it. At least, Anya will survive.¡±


    ¡°Doctor, I do not agree. May I ask you whether you can guarantee that my mother will still be alive by the next day?¡± Ning Ning asked. ¡°I want to hear the truth!¡±


    The doctor¡¯s face turned red. This wretched child had the gall to question his medical skills. In his many years of practicing medicine, this was his first time meeting such a child. Even though his mother was in critical condition, he was still extremely calm.


    ¡°What about after tomorrow? If we do not amputate her, she will definitely die!¡± The doctor also became angry.


    Simply put, Anya would not die within the next two days. That meant Ning Ning still had time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about death as a consequence so flippantly. My mother will still be alive and kicking without an amputation!!¡± Ning Ning said coldly in a domineering and arrogant tone.


    For an authoritative doctor to be challenged by a child in such a provocative manner was indeed anecdote worthy. Even as the doctor raged, he thought about the child and wondered if it was because the child¡¯s mother would become a cripple that the child became so arrogant.


    How could he be so calculative with a child?


    ¡°Old man, give your consent if you want your daughter to live! ¡± The doctor turned to Daddy Cheng and said, ¡°Your grandson is too ignorant. The longer we take to arrive at a decision, the more dangerous it is for the patient.¡±


    ¡°Ning Ning¡­¡± Daddy Cheng could not focus and turned to Ning Ning.


    The doctor was trembling with anger. What happened to this family? ¡°He is just a child. He is protesting because he cannot accept the fact that his mother will become a cripple. Aren¡¯t you waiting to regret once the patient dies?¡±


    Ning Ning narrowed his eyes and smirked. ¡°Grandpa, wait. Let me make a call.¡±


    Ning Ning quickly opened Anya¡¯s bag, took out her mobile phone, found Ye Chen¡¯s number and took a glance at it. He hesitated for a second. He was too young to convince the doctor, and grandpa was worried about his Mommy¡¯s life. Should grandpa give consent after he left, Mommy would regret for the rest of her life and that was something he would also live to regret.


    If the person who spoke was his father, the doctor would definitely yield out of his father¡¯s social status.


    Ning Ning hated his youth for once.


    He dialed Third Young Master Ye¡¯s number, and the call was quickly picked up.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±

 Chapter 102 - Untitled

    Chapter 102: Untitled


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Third Young Master Ye glanced at the number displayed on the mobile phone. Cheng Anya¡¯s number was displayed on the phone and he frowned. Who could it be?


    ¡°At home!¡±


    ¡°My Mommy had a car accident. The doctor said that she requires amputation. I will not agree to the amputation. Could you help me tell the doctor that?¡± Ning Ning simply described the situation.


    Ye Chen stood up quickly, knocking over the documents on the table. With a solemn face, he grabbed his car keys without hesitation and quickly walked out of the door. As he walked out of the door, he barked over the phone, ¡°Pass the phone to the doctor!¡±


    Ning Ning obediently passed the phone to the doctor. Once the doctor heard Third Young Master Ye identify himself over the phone, he immediately turned respectful. ¡°How is the patient?¡± the voice on the phone asked.


    Without hiding anything, the doctor described Anya¡¯s condition over the phone in detail and emphasized, ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is critical. If the patient is not operated on, her life will be in danger. The child has been too capricious and refuses to¡­¡±


    After a few more questions, the phone returned to Ning Ning¡¯s hand. As Ye Chen drove, he asked Ning Ning calmly what the doctor had not asked.


    ¡°Why are you so against your Mommy being amputated?¡±


    ¡°I have a friend on vacation in City F. It will take him half a day to come here, and with him around, I am confident that Mommy does not require amputation,¡± Ning Ning whispered whilst the doctor next to him glared at him.


    What a blatant provocation! Not only was the child capricious and arrogant enough to imply he had misdiagnosed, but he also implied that he was mediocre!


    An authoritative figure domestically and internationally was repeatedly challenged by a child.


    How infuriating!


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I am sure!¡± Ning Ning firmly replied.


    Perhaps the child sounded too calm and reasonable. Ye Chen felt he was speaking to an adult over the phone and could not quite treat Ning Ning as a child. Ning Ning was still able to reason.


    The doctor from just now was quite famous, both domestically and internationally. He said that amputation was needed. The situation of Anya must be very dangerous. But this child¡­ Was there really another way?


    In any case, he had to visit the hospital in person to be sure.


    ¡°Kid, you may really have a way out, but your Mommy¡¯s situation is very unstable and there is no guarantee how the next moment will turn out. You must be mentally prepared to bear the consequences for your self-confidence!¡± Ye Chen tried to say in a less direct manner.


    ¡®Damn it,¡¯ he panicked in his heart.


    How could Anya suddenly get into a car accident? Could it be that serious?


    Her son turned to him for a guarantee. If something happened and affected her for life, what should he do?


    Ye Chen noticed that his hands were shivering slightly. If Cheng Anya disappeared from the world, he felt that the world would be drained of its colors.


    And air, even.


    Her son was only a few years old. Was he just being willful, or was he actually being truthful?


    Should he agree?


    As he ran countless red lights with police sirens wailing behind him, countless thoughts flashed through Ye Chen¡¯s mind.


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    ¡°Let me be responsible for my mother!¡± Ning Ning said. ¡°I just need you to stabilize the situation!¡±


    What arrogance!


    Ye Chen gave a sigh of relief, and the tension in his heart was slightly relieved. ¡°Well, I agree. I will go to the hospital right away!¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Ning Ning said calmly, ¡°Doctor, I plead you not to operate on my mother. Mr. Ye is on his way here, and all I ask is for you to guarantee that my mommy stays alive. Can you?¡±


    The doctor, who had long been angered by Ning Ning, replied angrily, ¡°Fine, this is your decision. If anything happens to the patient, please do not blame the hospital!¡±


    With Third Young Master Ye as a guarantee, the doctors did not dare to make a decision themselves.


    Ning Ning counted the time and guessed that Ye Chen would reach the hospital soon.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely keep Mommy intact.¡± Ning Ning gently persuaded Daddy Cheng and tightly held his hand. ¡°I know well that Mommy has a chance of standing up again. Agreeing to an amputation would be unfair to Mommy. If I did not give it a chance, I couldn¡¯t sit well otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Ning Ning, do you really have another way?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I will go home first. Wait here. I will be back soon!¡±


    Daddy Cheng nodded and Ning Ning quickly acknowledged and went down. Once he reached the ground floor, he heard sirens wailing saw Third Young Master Ye rushing into the hospital with two traffic police officers in tow.


    ¡®Daddy is really high-profile!¡¯


    This was, however, something Ning Ning was very satisfied with. His daddy getting nervous about his Mommy was indeed a good sign.


    Ning Ning clenched his fists in the taxi.


    ¡®Mommy, please believe me and hold on! Everything will turn out well! I am your son who can do everything. How can I not keep you alive?¡¯


    When he got home, Ning Ning entered the study room, turned on the computer, and inserted a CD. With some quick typing, Ning Ning entered a series of command prompts and the computer then displayed an image of the top floor of the S.E.T. building.


    In the picture, a young man was diligently focusing on his work when the alarm bells rang throughout the building. The man raised his gaze, his deep eyes full of vigilance. He quickly stood up.


    ¡°Chu Li, it is me, Ning Ning!¡± The screen in the building displayed Ning Ning¡¯s face.


    Chu Li¡¯s eyes opened wide. Despite being used to seeing the tides of the times and experienced countless mortal combats, the calm and wise Chu Li lost it and pointed at the screen. His handsome face blushed.


    ¡°Ning Ning?¡± The man screamed and his fingers trembled. ¡°Fuck!¡±


    As the telephone in the room rang, Chu Li instructed Ning Ning to wait as he picked up the phone. ¡°All is good. Lift the alarm!¡±


    As he suddenly hung up the telephone, Chu Li had yet to recover from the shock. He did not expect Ning Ning to really be a kid. Damn it! He was the mastermind behind the largest transactions across the internet, and all these years, Jason, Black J, and himself took commands from Ning Ning and went to Ning Ning should they face problems.


    A few of them secretly guessed who the mother of this epic person was, but little did they expect this mastermind to be a kid. When they arrived at this realization, they wholly admired him.


    Chu Li felt like knocking his head against the wall.


    ¡°What the heck¡­ Are you the son of Third Young Master Ye?¡±


    Ning Ning nodded and said, ¡°The rest of the conversation can wait. Chu Li, I am looking for Bai Ye. My Mommy has gotten into a serious accident. It¡¯s urgent!¡±


    Chu Li knew how Ning Ning felt when he saw Ning Ning¡¯s face. Without wasting time, he said, ¡°Hang on!¡±


    Taking out his mobile phone, he called Bai Ye¡¯s private line and it was picked up in a few seconds. The group had their own ways of staying connected, and although Bai Ye was the most unpredictable amongst the group, it was, however, not difficult to find him.


    ¡°Ning Ning, are you in London?¡±


    ¡°City A!¡±


    Chu Li nodded. ¡°Bai Ye, where are you now?¡±


    ¡°Taolin Airport, City A. Next stop, Egypt!¡±


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t board the plane. Ning Ning is looking for you for something urgent!¡±


    ¡°Ning Ning?¡±

 Chapter 103

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ning Ning heaved a sigh of relief. Things were going well. He gave the name and address of the hospital Anya was at to Chu Li for him to forward to Bai Ye. Chu Li then sent Ning Ning¡¯s number to Bai Ye and hung up.


    ¡°Ning Ning, it¡¯s by coincidence that he¡¯s in City A. He is on his way to the hospital. Don¡¯t worry. He will be able to make it in time. Bai Ye¡¯s medical skills could even raise the dead!¡±


    Ning Ning nodded. It was only an hour from the airport to the hospital.


    Great!


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it an accident?¡± Chu Li was not a simple person and a look at Ning Ning¡¯s face was enough to guess that the situation was not a clear-cut one. Although the child was young, his thoughts and reasoning were more mature than ten adults combined. If it were a straightforward accident, Ning Ning would not have been so solemn.


    Ning Ning shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not an accident. Once my mommy is out of the critical situation, I¡¯ll slowly exact my revenge!¡±


    This young tike¡¯s face was cold and carried a few hints of arrogance. Whoever dared to hurt his Mommy would receive a hundredfold in return!


    ¡°Do you need help?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I am worried about my mommy now. Could you help me run a license plate number¡­¡± Ning Ning laughed as he read out the license plate number. A limited-edition Lamborghini¡­ Humph, only a few in City A could afford such a car. What a lawless person.


    Ning Ning gritted his teeth and read the license plate number slowly. It was obviously an attempted hit. If his Mommy had not offended anyone, who would have tried to kill her?


    No matter who he was, he was certainly a gone goose!


    Chu Li nodded and snapped his fingers. ¡°Got it! Wait for my news!¡±


    Ning Ning nodded. ¡°I will go to the hospital first!¡±


    Turning off the computer, Ning Ning went out and headed straight to the hospital.


    On the other hand, Daddy Cheng looked at Third Young Master Ye who was rushing toward him in the hospital. He was stunned¡­


    Was he Ning Ning¡¯s father?


    There was too much resemblance!


    Didn¡¯t¡¯ Anya mention that Ning Ning¡¯s father was already dead? How could it be possible?


    Daddy Cheng was confused. With Anya¡¯s life in a critical condition and an over-the-top Ning Ning, he was confused and unsure of what was going on. He was waiting for Ning Ning to return before asking his questions.


    The doctor was very respectful to Third Young Master Ye and even assumed that they were family. Since that kid was Third Young Master Ye¡¯s child, it was little wonder why he was so arrogant and cocky.


    The wait was grueling.


    Daddy Cheng simply described how the accident happened and the perpetrator fled the incident. In order to protect Ning Ning, Anya was seriously injured and he did not know anything else.


    Ye Chen immediately called somebody to look up the details of the accident. One does not simply get away after knocking down someone!


    Ye Chen hoped the idiot behind the accident hid better. Had he been found, Ye Chen would make him regret being born!


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, the patient is in a very critical situation. If you really want to listen to your son¡­¡± The doctor came out after checking on Anya and cold sweat trickled down his forehead. Most people knew about Third Young Master Ye¡¯s from media reports, and few had actual contact with him.


    Rumors had it that Ye Chen was a cold-blooded man of steel. If the amputation was carried out and the patient lost a leg, the patient would be, at least, alive. If the delay caused the patient¡¯s life, the hospital would have to take the fall.


    How could one believe the words of a child!


    The doctor was very embarrassed. He had not encountered such a thorny issue in his entire career.


    It was testing his ability to endure these circumstances.


    ¡°Son?¡± Ye Chen asked quizzically. Was the doctor referring to Cheng Anya¡¯s son? Without thinking too much, he was worried. The woman¡¯s life was hanging on a thin line, and with such a complicated situation¡­ Had he made a mistake, he would live to regret it!


    ¡°Is it very serious?¡± Ye Chen asked.


    The doctor nodded gravely. The situation was very serious.


    Ye Chen waved his hand and motioned for the doctor to be quiet. He needed silence.


    Ye Chen walked to the window, the breeze carrying the heat of summer blew into his heart and irritated him. Ye Chen clenched his fists. His body was stiff, and his calmness was already on the verge of collapse.


    ¡®Cheng Anya, you have to hang in there!¡¯


    He did not know what else to say to himself.


    His memories of her up until today flashed through his mind like a movie.


    Anya had few memories with him, but he realized that all his memories of her were vivid and deeply ingrained in his mind.


    Outside the restaurant, she knocked into his arms. The moment he looked up, he saw a pair of bright and beautiful eyes that seemed to encompass all the colors of the world.


    At that moment, Third Young Master Ye felt his cold heart beat faster.


    After knowing that she was Yang Zekun¡¯s girlfriend, Ye Chen was very angry. He didn¡¯t understand how he could feel so strongly for such a stranger. He wanted to embrace her and fully possess her.


    She was a very competent secretary.


    She was a rare and able assistant who had a very strong rapport with him. It was as though she had known him for decades. With one gaze, she knew when to say what to say and when to do what to do. She never slipped up.


    He unwittingly realized she resembled her. Ye Chen felt something forming in his broken heart.


    It was crystal-like, beautiful yet fragile.


    Fuck!


    Was it a coincidence that she resembled her?


    He made life very difficult for her during that period as he felt like breaking her and agonizing her to the point she did not feel like living. He wanted to return the pain and suffering she had brought unto him.


    Reason told him that she merely resembled her.


    During that time, Ye Chen greatly struggled and wanted to investigate further. He was, however, afraid of the results and halted the investigation. He had never contradicted himself so greatly before.


    He even entertained the thought of dismissing her.


    To see no evil and end everything, he could not resist the temptation to strangle her.


    However, he saw her smiling face every day at work as she modestly greeted him, ¡°Morning, President Ye!¡±


    He also felt that the sun shone particularly brightly today.


    He dismissed the idea of dismissing her again.


    Third Young Master Ye analyzed his own thoughts. He knew that he must have been mad, as she was only putting on a fake smile, a smile¡­ But why did he still reminisce those feelings for her?


    If that was not lunacy, what was it?


    Ye Chen would have had no intention of manipulating Anya during Old Master Yang¡¯s birthday banquet had Yang Zekun not challenged him not to make use of use Cheng Anya.


    He was twisted in a way that he would retaliate when challenged.


    But he did not expect to return to the banquet to learn that this woman actually had a son of school-going age.


    He had never been so shocked.


    What shocked him the most was the day at MBS when she poured a cup of coffee over Ye Yutang¡¯s head as she stood up for him. It especially warmed him as he deeply appreciated how she had protected him.


    But before he was able to sort out these feelings, she was involved in a car accident and her life was at stake.


    She couldn¡¯t die!


    Ye Chen had only this thought: She must not die.


    He had yet to understand how he felt. How could she meet with an accident?

 Chapter 104

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The scheming and vicious-tongued woman had an angelic face which charmed hearts and hid her true nature.


    The intellectual and calm woman had an innocent face which charmed her opponents and disguised her intelligence and wit.


    The proud and confident woman disguised herself to be a modest woman who played mind games with her opponents and yet made the most brazen claims.


    Ye Chen disliked smart women. Women who were too smart were also too sensible and lacked the charm and suppleness women were expected to have.


    But this over-smart woman had caught his eye and won his attention.


    ¡°Ye Chen, please do not ask whether I am interested in you. You will never find the answer to that question. If you want me to like you, it¡¯s easy. Exchange this for that!¡± Her words still rang in his mind.


    Look at how arrogant she was.


    It was audacious for her so say something that made him take a second look at her, and Ye Chen knew that such a rumor had spread in high society: Ye Chen never failed to seduce whomever he wanted to seduce.


    He knew he had a charm that made women swoon for him.


    Even without his worth that made him proud, he would still be able to win the hearts of women.


    To put it in another way, he had everything a woman wanted, so why would he spend the effort wooing them?


    No one ever dared to tell him to win their hearts over.


    Only this bold and intelligent Cheng Anya pulled it off.


    Her behavior was always so unexpected.


    ¡®You must win me over! What a fair deal!¡¯ There was nothing wrong in what she said, and she had no reason for someone this special to fancy her.


    ¡®Cheng Anya, I am really interested in you. Therefore, please hang in there!¡¯


    Only if Anya survived could he could continue winning her heart.


    Only if Anya survived would he know whether he, Ye Chen, could really love somebody.


    ¡®As long as you stay alive, I am willing to give it a try!¡¯


    Ye Chen had never been so awake.


    How could he, who was mesmerized by her smile, enjoyed her companionship, and was obsessed with her scent, live without her!


    The wind blew the unkempt hair on Ye Chen¡¯s forehead, his deep gaze full of worry.


    The agony of waiting was akin to deep-frying a living heart, insufferable and painful. This agony was unbearable, and those who were concerned about her had no other choice but to quietly wait for news. It felt as though a sharp knife was stabbing the bone.


    It was like hitting a heart with a hammer.


    Daddy Cheng saw Ye Chen¡¯s back and felt relief in his heart.


    While he might really be Ning Ning¡¯s father, his presence was comforting to him. Although he did not know exactly what had happened, a strong pair of shoulders to bear the panic and fear when disaster hit a family was what he hoped for.


    Anya was the backbone of the family. He was old and did not understand a single thing. Ning Ning was too young to do anything. And there was Ye Chen who could stand so tall as though he did not fear the sky collapsing on him.


    Daddy Cheng¡¯s liking for Third Young Master Ye seemed to increase linearly.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye¡­¡± The doctor saw him remain silent for a while and tried to convince him to consent to Anya¡¯s surgery.


    Ye Chen turned around and looked at Daddy Cheng . He firmly said, ¡°We have decided. No surgery!¡±


    Domineering, no room for dissent!


    He chose to believe Ning Ning.


    Although his reasoning suggested that a small child was not worth trusting, Ye Chen would rather take a chance!


    Take a chance on the child¡¯s confidence!


    It was not as though he was not worried about the danger Cheng Anya was in, but rather, Anya¡¯s pride. Had she lost a leg, she would be confined to a wheelchair for the rest of her life and that would be an inconvenience for eternity.


    He imagined it and felt distressed!


    Hence, he would not accept Anya being amputated.


    Unless there was no other way!


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye¡­¡±


    ¡°We will bear all the consequences!¡± Ye Chen emphasized on ¡®we¡¯ as Daddy Cheng cried.


    Okay, good, good!


    Daddy Cheng saw him as his son-in-law.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s cold gaze swept the scene and silenced whatever dissent the doctor was contemplating to say.


    The doctor took a wayward glance and cursed. He was so shaken he remained silent. Ye Chen had such an oppressing presence. He could only obey Ye Chen and try to keep Anya alive.


    Downstairs in the hospital, Ning Ning was waiting for Bai Ye.


    When a handsome man in casual shirt got out of the vehicle, Ning Ning judged at a glance that he was Bai Ye.


    Bai Ye had an extremely gorgeous face that was seemingly blessed by heaven. His brows were clearly defined and spaced apart. He exuded an air of indifference.


    He was Bai Ye, the prodigal doctor.


    He was famous since the age of fourteen, eleven years ago. He had superb medical skills and yet an eccentric temper. If one wanted Bai Ye to save somebody, either they or the person asking for his help had to be of substantial stature.


    Otherwise, stay away.


    ¡°Bai Ye!¡± Ning Ning greeted him. Bai Ye was a little awkward at first before closing his mouth. He had heard Chu Li briefly described the situation en route and when he really saw this living legend in the flesh of a young child, he felt he was not quite mentally prepared and was caught off guard.


    ¡°Ning Ning, if the commander knows you are not only underage but also this young, he will commit suicide!!¡± Bai Ye smiled and walked over. He picked Ning Ning up and pinched Ning Ning¡¯s cheeks until they became red.


    How tender!


    Ning Ning kicked him out of protest and in dissatisfaction. He expected this to happen when people saw him in flesh.


    ¡°So cute!¡± Bai Ye laughed until he swayed.


    ¡°Bai Ye, save my mother!¡± Ning Ning grabbed his hand, ignoring how embarrassing it was as he was dragged into the hospital.


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± Bai Ye casually replied. ¡°Your Mommy is indeed the greatest!¡±


    ¡°Right, I forgot to tell you something. When you meet Ye Chen later, please don¡¯t mention my relationship with him¡­¡± Ning Ning instructed. This could wait until his Mommy was safe.


    ¡­


    The doctor came out of the operating theatre for the third time. This time, his face was pale as he spoke with a cautious tone, ¡°Third Young Master Ye, if we delay the surgery further, it may be too late. The infection has spread and if we delay further, I fear¡­¡±


    Ye Chen¡¯s gaze was locked on him and Daddy Cheng was trembling. His throat was so parsed it made no sound.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait¡­¡± Ye Chen was anxious as if a fire was burning through him. He was tense as though someone was strangling him by the throat.


    He almost couldn¡¯t bear to say, ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s carry on with the surgery.¡±


    Damn, Cheng Anya¡¯s situation seemed to have deteriorated. What should he do?


    Ye Chen was so anxious that cold sweat trickled down his back. Should he consent to the surgery?


    Once he gave his consent, there was no turning back.


    ¡°Hey, how serious is this injury? If it¡¯s so serious to the point where amputation is required¡­ Are you sure you have a license to practice medicine?¡±

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105: Untitled


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The gentle indifference in the man¡¯s voice broke the tension outside the operating theatre.


    Despite the gentleness of the voice, one could feel an unparalleled arrogance in the voice.


    The doctor was furious and his finger shuddered as he pointed at Bai Ye.


    What humiliation! An absolute humiliation!


    ¡°Ning Ning¡­¡± Daddy Cheng saw Ning Ning return and heaved a sigh of relief. As Ning Ning held his hand and gently tapped it, Bai Ye walked into the operating theatre in full view of the doctors and nurses.


    As though caught off guard by thunder, Ye Chen¡¯s eyes were wide open as he looked at that small face which bore distinctive similarities to him.


    His typically agile and sharp mind temporarily went blank.


    Petrified!


    The doctor and the nurses saw Bai Ye enter the operating theatre brazenly and quickly followed in. In a moment, the doors to the operating theatre were closed.


    Only Ye Chen, Ning Ning, and Daddy Cheng were left outside the corridor.


    Ning Ning just looked at Ye Chen, his lips slightly curved. He sat next to Daddy Cheng and gently comforted him, ¡°Grandpa, Mommy will definitely be fine. If you¡¯re tired, take a rest. I¡¯ll let you know once the surgery is over.¡±


    ¡°Ning Ning, who is that man? Can he save Anya?¡± Daddy Cheng was worried.


    Ning Ning bowed his head and the doors to the operating theatre opened before he could speak. A nurse came out of the operating theatre and told Ning Ning that Bai Ye would return him a healthy Mommy after four hours.


    Ning Ning and Daddy Cheng heaved a sigh of relief, their tense nerves at ease.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, Mommy¡¯s operation will take a while. Go home and take a rest. I will call you once Mommy has woken up!¡± Ning Ning smiled.


    Daddy Cheng looked at Third Young Master Ye and then at Ning Ning. He knew that Ning Ning had something to say to Third Young Master Ye. Daddy Cheng nodded and passed the keys to Ning Ning. ¡°Let me know once your Mommy is awake, okay?¡±


    Ning Ning nodded and Daddy Cheng went home, relieved.


    ¡°You¡­ are Cheng Anya¡¯s son?¡± Ye Chen heard his own voice tremble and his immaculate features full of shock.


    He couldn¡¯t help but look at the operating theatre and then at Ning Ning. He felt as if he was floating.


    He felt that he had to be clobbered hard to ensure he was awake.


    If one told him it¡¯s one more second to the end of the world, heck, Third Young Master Ye would even nod his head and agree. Rightly so too!


    ¡°Hello, my name is Cheng Ningyuan!¡± Ning Ning elegantly reported his name. Ning Ning was polite and gentleman-like.


    This young kid really liked Ye Chen!


    He really liked Ye Chen.


    Maybe blood was thicker than water, and that they were too similar in terms of character. Ever since Ning Ning started talking to Ye Chen, he started to take a liking to him.


    Seeing him so nervous for his mother today, Ning Ning was already very positive about Ye Chen.


    This impression became extremely positive.


    It could be said that apart from Cheng Anya, Ye Chen had a good rep with Daddy Cheng and Ning Ning.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Ye Chen muttered to himself.


    The once cold, calculating, and elegant Ye Chen was sluggish.


    Shocked, stunned, nervous, complicated¡­ Countless emotions rocked his heart. Ye Chen was helpless and did not know whether he was dreaming.


    The young kid¡¯s elegant smile kept shaking in front of his eyes. Ye Chen¡¯s heart was beating like thunder, and his hands were clenched into fists. Why?


    What was happening?


    How did he feel that he had gone to sleep and awoke to such a grown-up child?


    He felt that he was going crazy. He was truly shocked.


    Anyone could tell that they were almost certainly father and son. Nobody with a shred of intelligence would buy the ludicrous lie that such a level of semblance was mere coincidence and that they were not related by blood!


    He had dated countless women, but he could not remember ever being involved with Cheng Anya!


    If he had had a relationship with Cheng Anya, he would not have forgotten how special she had been. To reunite after a few years and claim no impression was utterly ludicrous.


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°Seven years old!¡±


    As Ning Ning answered his questions, Ye Chen had some time to recollect his memories.


    Seven years ago, Ye Chen was still studying in the United States. He was abroad, and he had accosted foreign beauties. He did return to City A, but that was to sweep his mother¡¯s grave. He was sullen and full of hatred.


    How could he even get flirtatious?


    Even if Ye Chen had been flirtatious, he could not even fathom when that had happened.


    Was it really a coincidence?


    Fuck!


    He was not even convinced by his own reasoning.


    As though eureka hit him, he recalled when he met Cheng Anya for the first time. When Anya saw him then, all she did was took flight. Why?


    If they had not known each other before, why did she run?


    He clearly remembered that Cheng Anya¡¯s beady eyes were filled with panic.


    He admitted that he had the looks to be worthy of admiration, but he was not some Count of Notre Dame who could send her into a panic. Why did she still want to run away?


    Unless she knew him from before!


    No wonder she looked at him out of surprise. On several occasions when she discovered him looking at her, she seemed afraid, as though he would discover her secrets.


    Were they old flames?


    Was this child really his son?


    Damn it, what exactly did Anya hide from him?


    ¡°Who is your father?¡± Ye Chen asked.


    ¡°It was said that Mommy was a single mother and I was born out of wedlock,¡± Ning Ning said, smiling. ¡°How ominous!¡±


    Ye Chen took a deep breath. He felt suffocated as though his heart was pinned under a big stone.


    The child¡¯s casual description created immense pressure on him.


    ¡°You are my son!¡± It was almost certainly so.


    Although Ye Chen¡¯s IQ was not as scarily high as Ning Ning¡¯s, it was, at least, several times higher than the average person¡¯s. There were too many cryptic areas revealed by this incident.


    He deliberately misled Ye Chen when he called that day.


    When Cheng Anya met with an accident, why did Ning Ning call him of all people to stabilize the situation? Didn¡¯t Cheng Anya have other friends?


    Cheng Anya was, at best, is his secretary. She was not related to him by blood, so why him?


    Ning Ning smiled. ¡°You are unable to remember whether you have a son?¡±


    Knowing that he had a car accident and had forgotten some past events, Ning Ning seemed to be deliberately implying that his daddy was amnesiac but just forgot about his Mommy.


    What a character!


    How deliberately!


    Ye Chen was cornered by Ning Ning and could not say a word. He could not recall the incident, and the child¡¯s face just bore so much resemblance!


    ¡°Do you have time?¡± Ye Chen suddenly asked.


    Ning Ning raised his eyebrows. It seemed that Ye Chen was very free. But what was he up to? He also realized that his father¡¯s thoughts were hard to fathom.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do a paternity test!¡± Ye Chen said arrogantly. He knew very well he was unwilling to do it. But since he was in a hospital, he simply could not accept that such semblance was merely coincidental.


    Although they could be father and son, he had no memory of Cheng Anya.


    That was fine. Scientific proof was the most authoritative evidence.


    Ning Ning thought silently, ¡®You sure get things done!¡¯

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106: Untitled


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    It was too hasty a decision.


    Paternity tests, however, did not need to be done a second time!


    ¡°I refuse!¡± Ning Ning said lightly with an elegant smile that resembled that of Ye Chen. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask my mommy?¡±


    ¡°I will bet you that she will turn it down.¡± Ye Chen smirked coldly. Knowing that Anya will eventually be fine, he was not as worried. The only thing that shocked him was this young tike in front of him.


    ¡°I am not interested in paternity test. Once my mother is awake, ask her yourself. If she says yes, and you want to do it, I¡¯ll join you. Whatever the results are, we¡¯ll go separate ways. If she denies, then it has nothing to do with me and you have to settle it amongst yourselves,¡± Ning Ning said with a smile. The decision-making power to a paternity test lay in his mother¡¯s hands, and Ning Ning had to seek Ye Chen out of circumstance.


    If Anya admitted and Ye Chen did not believe her and still insisted on a paternity test, Ning Ning would accept it. Ning Ning, however, would not recognize Ye Chen as his father.


    A man who didn¡¯t even trust his Mommy was not qualified to be his father.


    The child said it very politely and with a very good attitude. His words, however, carried a cold decisiveness and made decisions without hesitation.


    A young child handled things in such an orderly, determined, and efficient manner.


    In the case of Cheng Anya¡¯s accident, had someone else been in Ning Ning¡¯s shoes when Anya met with an accident, they would have heeded the doctor¡¯s advice and given their consent to Anya¡¯s amputation. But Ning Ning just would not. He knew he was young and unable to convince people.


    He found someone who could manage the situation before going to seek treatment for Anya.


    From the moment Ning Ning said he would be responsible for his mother, Ye Chen knew that Cheng Anya¡¯s son was decisive and cold, and he was definitely not somebody to be trifled with.


    And after meeting him and exchanging a few words, that impression was certain.


    This kid was sly!


    Ye Chen stared at him while Ning Ning¡¯s brows curled as he smiled.


    Feeling Cheng Anya¡¯s hypocrisy get the better of him, Ye Chen squinted.


    Fuck! Like mother like son!


    Ye Chen came over and his deep gaze fell on Ning Ning¡¯s tender face. He knelt down and gently caressed Ning Ning¡¯s face and its features. Ning Ning realized that Third Young Master Ye¡¯s hands were trembling.


    There was a slight smile tucked at Ye Chen¡¯s lips, and Ye Chen was not as calm as people had imagined him to be.


    ¡®Would Daddy take a liking to me?¡¯


    Ning Ning was secretly confident, yet a little nervous. However mature he was and how calm he was in the face of a crisis, he was still a seven-year-old child. His father was in front of him, but he was unable to recognize him as his father.


    Regrets in the heart were inevitable.


    Cheng Anya had long known that her son had an amazingly high IQ, yet she raised him like any other normal child. When Ning Ning had to go to school, he went to school. When Ning Ning had to play, she brought him to play. Anya allowed Ning Ning to enjoy all the childhood joys that genius children did not enjoy.


    Ning Ning, apart from his exceptionally high IQ, was merely a child. Ning Ning was also worried that his daddy and Mommy did not like him, and he hoped to be able to please both his daddy and Mommy and be doted on. His desire for kinship was no different from everyone else¡¯s primal desire.


    Whether boy or girl, whether smart or not as smart.


    Even more so after he and Ye Chen finally met for the first time.


    Being touched by his father for the very first time, being this close to his father for the first time, and enjoying his father¡¯s attention for the first time.


    This felt very special to Ning Ning.


    It was warm, yet a little sour.


    He was ecstatic, yet worried.


    While Ning Ning took a liking to his daddy, he did not know whether his daddy liked him.


    As Ye Chen held Ning Ning¡¯s tender hand, both the child and the father¡¯s hands and fingers looked good. Elongated and rounded at the top, it exuded a certain elegance and naivety. Although not as strong as an adult¡¯s hand, it felt warm, soft, and comfortable to hold in one¡¯s hand.


    Ye Chen realized that he did not dislike having such a grown-up child.


    He was even ecstatic and proud of having such an excellent child.


    He was smarter than others, born with exquisite looks, and as polite as a gentleman. Ning Ning was very doted upon.


    Ye Chen¡¯s throat was so dry it couldn¡¯t make a sound, as though there was a sharp silver needle prodding his heart from time to time.


    Puncturing that thin membrane.


    The more Ye Chen looked at Ning Ning, the more vivid the emotions pouring out from his heart¡ªthe love, care, and protection.


    This moment was also strange to Ye Chen.


    It was an unfamiliar fatherly love.


    The child was his son!


    This feeling of the blood being thicker than water was so special. Ye Chen wanted to leave all the best things in the world to Ning Ning so that Ning Ning could be the happiest child in the world.


    Unconsciously, the thought of Ning Ning being his son was deeply embedded in Ye Chen¡¯s heart and could no longer be erased.


    When did he and Cheng Anya have children?


    He could not recall anything, but he once felt that Cheng Anya¡¯s back was very familiar. As he thought about it, he realized that Anya¡¯s silhouette resembled Yun Ruoxi¡¯s, hence the illusion of similarity.


    Now, Ye Chen felt that they might have really met before.


    Ye Chen lost a month¡¯s worth of memories seven years ago. He could not remember what happened that month. Was that the moment Cheng Anya entered his life but he had carelessly forgotten about her in the end?


    But why did Anya feign ignorance and pretend as if they had never met before seven years later?


    There were too many questions in Ye Chen¡¯s heart. Ye Chen was angry and frustrated. He wished the woman lying in the operating theatre would wake up immediately and tell him that Ning Ning was his son.


    That Anya would tell him what happened seven years ago.


    This lack of clarity felt terrible.


    If they had been together, and he did have such a grown-up child¡­


    What had he missed out?


    The only kinship Ye Chen experienced throughout his life was that from his mother when he was younger than ten.


    Only Ye Chen himself existed in his post-ten-year-old worldview. Nobody doted on him, and some even hurt him. It was sheer darkness and there was no sunshine.


    His desire for loved ones was stronger than anyone else.


    ¡°Ning Ning¡­¡± Would this child like him?


    Ye Chen was uneasy.


    ¡°If I am really your son, what should you do?¡± Ning Ning held him and smiled.


    It was said that he had a fianc¨¦e.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Ye Chen quickly woke up from ecstasy and jealousy. He saw it clearly. This child was different from other children and was very smart!


    ¡°Can I want anything?¡± Ning Ning blinked. It was said that Ye Chen was not an easy person to talk to, and his Mommy was biased against him. Was it unfair judgment after all?


    ¡°No!¡± Ye Chen categorically refused. Even his son could not dictate him to do anything, and reasonable demands could be made. Ye Chen had never promised anyone anything over vague conditions.


    Ye Chen was surely not an easy person to talk to. ¡®Mommy is so wise!¡¯


    ¡°Then, I will ask first, and you will have to answer first as well.¡± Ning Ning brought the issue at hand back again. Like father, like son¡ªtheir means of negotiation was exactly the same.

 Chapter 107 - : Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    With a serious face, Ye Chen sat on the chair as Ning Ning sat next to him. Looking at the operating theatre, Ye Chen honestly said, ¡°I have not thought it over yet!¡±


    Ning Ning was very satisfied with that promise.


    Ye Chen¡¯s answer implied that he would really think about what he would do about the things between Anya and himself.


    ¡°Actually, I really want my father to know that he has such a son, but my mommy¡¯s happiness is more important than my wish!¡± Ning Ning politely stated his choice.


    If there came a day Ning Ning had to choose between his mommy and daddy, he would choose his mommy as their bond was strong enough to the point Ye Chen could not separate them.


    Of course, it would be much better if such a choice didn¡¯t have to be made!


    Ye Chen scrutinized the little face that resembled him and felt a blunt pain in his heart. This topic was too serious, and it seemed that Ning Ning had specifically reserved it for him.


    Third Young Master Ye was almost certain that Ning Ning knew something but was unwilling to say it as he was concerned about Cheng Anya, who was in the operating theatre. Sinking his head a little, he changed the topic and asked, ¡°Who is the man in the OT? Is he able to save your mommy?¡±


    Ning Ning nodded and smiled. He said, ¡°He is Bai Ye. If he can¡¯t save the person, nobody else could save him.¡±


    ¡°Bai Ye?¡± Ye Chen raised his eyebrows in surprise. There was a particularly sensational incident about Bai Ye that had spread among circles last year which he caught wind of.


    That incident revolved around arms deals between Chu Li and Black J in London Port and Mexico City. Somebody attempted a hit on Chu Li and Chu Li was shot twenty-three times, five to the heart. Many claimed that Chu Li was killed on the spot.


    Little did they know that Chu Li awoke after a month.


    His doctor was Bai Ye.


    A man who was highly skilled but cryptic.


    The incident was a sensation last year, and very few in the arms and diamonds trade did not know about it.


    As Ye Chen heard of it, he thought of the incident as incomprehensible and that the person who was hit was Chu Li¡¯s substitute. But who knew? Firearms trade was not without turmoil and there was also a semblance of order. Ye Chen believed that it was not impossible for the dead to come back to life.


    Ning Ning heard Ye Chen mention the incident and smiled slightly. Nobody could be brought back from death.


    While Bai Ye¡¯s medical skills were superb, they were not superb to the point of subverting the laws of nature.


    ¡°How did you know him?¡± Ye Chen asked in a deep voice. He was nervous as Bai Ye¡¯s relationship with the three major international terrorists was not unknown. How did this kid have such a relationship with someone so special?


    Ning Ning smiled a little and made an excuse. ¡°When I was in London with Mommy, Bai Ye owed us a favor. Now that he happened to be in City A, I asked him to repay the favor.¡±


    Ning Ning said it calmly and his tender voice sounded extremely convincing. Most people would not doubt his words.


    Ye Chen could not find a flaw in Ning Ning¡¯s reasons and did not pursue it.


    Little did Ye Chen know that not only did his son know Bai Ye, but he was also one of the three major international terrorists. His son was also involved in behind-the-scenes trades.


    ¡°What was with the car accident?¡± Ye Chen had asked Daddy Cheng , but not Ning Ning.


    Ning Ning¡¯s eyes narrowed, indignation apparent in them. He was very angry. ¡°I don¡¯t know. A car suddenly rushed over and Mommy pushed me away, only to be knocked down. The perpetrator escaped the scene.¡±


    If Mommy hadn¡¯t pushed him away, both he and Mommy would have been hurt by the accident.


    This was clearly an attempted murder!


    However, he did not want to tell Ye Chen.


    Ning Ning was determined to make the person behind the accident pay a painful price.


    Whoever caused his mother to almost lose her life would pay with his life.


    He recognized the car model involved in the accident: a limited-edition Lamborghini. Someone who could afford such a car must be from an affluent family.


    To have the gall to knock someone down in broad daylight meant that he must have had support. That would explain his arrogance and guts to hit somebody with a Lamborghini.


    If the incident was handed over to the police and the suspect was arrested, formalities would still be formalities and the suspect would still walk away scot-free after a mere interview at the police station.


    How could he allow that to happen?


    Ning Ning would kill anyone who threatened his mother¡¯s life!


    Ning Ning must settle the matter privately. The fewer in the know, the better it was.


    He still hoped that he was a smart, cute, and lovable child in his father¡¯s eyes. How bad would it be for the image to be tarnished before they even knew each other!


    ¡°I have sent people to investigate the incident. I will get to the bottom of it. Do not worry,¡± Ye Chen said as he touched Ning Ning¡¯s head.


    Although they were hiding things from each other, father and son acted similarly. Ye Chen had also sent people to privately investigate the incident.


    If it was a genuine accident, the perpetrator would be whacked to a pulp before being delivered to the police station.


    If it was an attempted murder, the perpetrator should be prepared to meet his maker!


    Whoever had the gall to knock someone over in such a manner must be mentally prepared to be retaliated against.


    Ye Chen, however, thought it was more likely an accident as the mother and son had not crossed someone to the point their lives were wanted.


    No matter what, Ye Chen would not pursue the case.


    Ning Ning nodded. It seemed that he had to get Chu Li to falsify some information to derail his daddy. He hoped to take things into his own hand and not had Ye Chen involved.


    Ning Ning intuitively felt that the accident could have been related to him.


    Just in case¡­


    The scheming father-son duo had their own plans and remained silent for a while.


    Ye Chen quietly looked at Ning Ning¡¯s side profile and felt even more proud and moved.


    Ning Ning was, however, thinking about ways to let his rivals die in a more dignified manner.


    Time passed quietly.


    Although Ning Ning was mentally strong, he was physically weaker. He had a habit of taking a nap in the afternoon. Now, knowing that Anya would be fine, he relaxed and dozed off in the chair.


    Ye Chen couldn¡¯t simply sit by the side. He reached out to Ning Ning and laid him down so that the latter could sleep on his thigh as he hugged him.


    Ning Ning was too sleepy and did not care much. He hugged Third Young Master Ye¡¯s waist and fell into a deep sleep.


    His son!


    Ye Chen smiled warmly.


    The seemingly cold facial features gave way and softened into a gentle and mesmerizing visage as though Ye Chen had changed.


    As he thought of Cheng Anya, his anger flared up. The damn woman could hide Ning Ning from him for so long. She¡¯d better be able to give him a perfect explanation.


    Ye Chen had obviously admitted from the bottom of his heart that Ning Ning was his son.


    Even if Cheng Anya denied him a paternity test, Ye Chen had made up his mind!


    Looking at Ning Ning¡¯s little face that resembled his own, Third Young Master Ye could not help but exclaim the wonders of the creator.


    Third Young Master Ye kept holding Ning Ning. He never had such a moment. He looked at Ning Ning mesmerizingly as though he had not seen enough.


    The phone suddenly rang, and Third Young Master Ye was considering not picking it up. However, he saw it was Old Master Ye calling and he frowned as he picked up the phone.


    ¡°Back home, now!¡± Old Master Ye¡¯s voice passed through the phone. Ye Chen could feel a chill through the phone.

 Chapter 108 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The older Ye always talked to Ye Chen in a commanding manner, and Ye Chen was used to it.


    To hear the older Ye speak this urgently was extremely uncommon.


    The older Ye would never look for Ye Chen had there been no emergency.


    ¡°I am very busy now!¡± Ye Chen refused as he looked up at the operating theatre. Although Bai Ye was operating on Anya and said that Anya would be fine, Ye Chen still felt uneasy. Even on the operating table, the doctor had no control over life and death. He had to wait until the surgery was successful.


    Only then would Ye Chen be relieved.


    ¡°Come home right now!¡± The voice of the old man sharpened and there was a hint of anger in it.


    Ye Chen was puzzled. What was wrong with him?


    Thinking about recent happenings, apart from Ye Yutang¡¯s fiasco, it seemed that nothing else important had happened.


    Ye Chen coldly said, ¡°Father, I am busy now. We¡¯ll talk tonight!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are doing! Come back now!¡± Old Master Ye repeated for the third time.


    Ye Chen coldly raised the corners of his lips and hung up the phone. To prevent any additional noises, he turned off the phone.


    ¡®Who cares about you!¡¯


    Before he could achieve his goal, he did not want to sour his relationship with the older Ye. Maintaining a false peace was doable, but Ye Yutang had just messed Cheng Anya up.


    He had soured his relationship with the older Ye. Taking Anya¡¯s life into account, it was impossible for the older Ye to force him to leave the hospital.


    Whatever the older Ye wanted, so be it.


    It was nothing even if the older Ye did not believe him. If he ran the entire MBS Corporation into the ground, they both would get to see who was more serious!


    Ning Ning was a light sleeper. He woke up once the phone rang. As he overheard the conversation, he could not help but raise his thumb in approval.


    His father was one tough guy.


    One guy with some serious character.


    In fact, he sometimes felt that his father was very cute.


    If his daddy dared to stop waiting outside the operating theatre, he would definitely be unhappy.


    While all things were big, his mommy was the biggest now!


    Nothing was as important as his mommy.


    Extra brownie points for daddy!


    After three hours, the doors to the operating theatre opened.


    Bai Ye walked out of the OT with the doctors and nurses in tow. The doctors looked upon him with worship, regarding him as a god.


    Ning Ning and Ye Chen immediately greeted them.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Ning Ning anxiously held Bai Ye¡¯s hand.


    As Bai Ye smiled, he pinched Ning Ning and said, ¡°Hey cutie, why don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    While they talked, the nurse pushed Anya out. Her face was extremely pale and she seemed drained of blood. Her eyes remained closed, looking extremely weak, like a wilted flower.


    The sight wrenched Ye Chen¡¯s heart. It was very painful.


    The sight of the pale and weak woman who was usually docile and full of smiles on the weekdays lying in front of him was very distressing.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She will wake up tomorrow!¡± Bai Ye said as the nurse wheeled her into the VIP ward.


    Ning Ning nodded. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Call me brother!¡± Bai Ye blinked. Although he seemed cold and indifferent, he carried a brilliant smile and teased Ning Ning. Everybody had been fooled by the internet.


    What was even more depressing was that the child had always been telling the truth, but no one believed him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Ning Ning frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving? Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? Once you¡¯re done using me you, you tell me to leave? Oh, Ning Ning, how heartless you are!¡± Bai Ye smiled and jokingly scolded him. ¡°While we wait for his news, let me stay back to help you settle some problems. If it¡¯s too bloody, we will handle it. I don¡¯t take ¡®no¡¯ for an answer.¡±


    This was Chu Li¡¯s instructions. The group of them loved Ning Ning, and they had been talking for a year. Despite having not met each other in person, their friendships ran deep.


    Chu Li wanted Bai Ye to stay to protect Ning Ning¡¯s heart.


    They were not saints. They had murdered without batting an eyelid, had witnessed bloodshed and mayhem, and had spent almost all their lives in danger. Ning Ning was different. He was behind the scenes and never appeared amidst bloodshed. It would have been fine had they not known he was a child.


    Now that they knew he was a child, Chu Li and Bai Ye would not allow him to come into contact with extreme bloodshed.


    Even if Chu Li had not explicitly instructed it, Bai Ye would have stayed.


    Ning Ning nodded. He did not want to act strong, and neither did he want to rely on Ye Chen¡¯s power. He wanted to use his power alone, but he was too young and could not act personally in many situations. He needed someone to support him.


    As Ye Chen saw that Bai Ye and Ning Ning¡¯s interactions were not as simple as returning a favor owed, he became worried. Bai Ye was, after all, a dangerous person, and excessive contact was always unwise.


    ¡°Ning Ning baby, go online when you can. They must have discovered something.¡±


    Ning Ning frowned. After he left, Chu Li must have made an announcement in the group.


    At the thought of the group of terrorists in his group entering City A, Ning Ning deeply mourned for the police in City A.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Chu Li is the most rational and will protect you. He has a sense of proportionality.¡± Bai Ye laughed and waved his hand as he left. ¡°Talk to you later!¡±


    Then, he left.


    ¡°That¡­¡± The doctor shuddered and shouted at Bai Ye. Instead of anger and rage, he was full of worship. Although he was an expert in general medicine and was internationally famous, he had always been arrogant. Today, he witnessed what true medical skills were.


    Who was that man?


    He couldn¡¯t have missed someone with that level of medical skills. Besides, he looked particularly young and incredible.


    ¡°Excuse me, you are¡­?¡±


    Bai Ye looked back, and in full view of Ning Ning, he coldly replied to the doctor, ¡°Passerby A!¡±


    Bai Ye was thoroughly cocky and arrogant as he left.


    The doctor was embarrassed and ashamed of his earlier assertion.


    The world was large enough to have room for wonders.


    The patient¡¯s bacterial infection range had clearly expanded to the extent of amputation. After a period of delay, the probability of the surgery succeeding had also decreased.


    But he actually managed to treat her.


    She was intact!


    It was incredible!


    In this measure, the doctor could not be compared to Bai Ye. And what was most extraordinary was that Bai Ye was very young.


    Ye Chen looked at Bai Ye¡¯s silhouette hard and felt that something was wrong. While he struggled to describe it, he wondered about the company his son had been with all these times.


    ¡°I am going to see Mommy. Are you coming along?¡± Ning Ning said softly as he beamed an elegant smile.


    Ye Chen nodded.


    Ning Ning took the initiative to hold Ye Chen¡¯s hand, seemingly natural and intimate.


    Ye Chen tightly held Ning Ning¡¯s hand as they went in to see Cheng Anya.


    The father and son watched over Cheng Anya until Daddy Cheng came. Ning Ning was Anya¡¯s child and Ye Chen was nominally Anya¡¯s superior. Naturally, Daddy Cheng watched over Anya throughout the night. Although there were nurses, Daddy Cheng was not at ease and wanted to see Anya wake up.


    Ye Chen wanted to send Ning Ning home, but he did now know that Bai Ye was already waiting on the first floor of the hospital. When he saw Ning Ning, the car door opened and his typically indifferent face gave a warm and gentle smile.


    ¡°Bai Ye, what brings you here?¡± Ning Ning asked, surprised. After operating on a patient for a few hours, he must have been tired. He recovered so quickly?


    Bai Ye flexed his wrist a little and smiled politely. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I got active. There¡¯s no harm in coming out for a breather and giving you a lift home. It¡¯s on the way.¡±


    After a year of closely working with Bai Ye, Ning Ning easily guessed what he actually meant.

 Chapter 109 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, shall we have dinner together another time?¡± Ning Ning smiled as he asked Ye Chen.


    The two of them were originally planning to have dinner together, and Ye Chen could not bear to part with Ning Ning this quickly. The child wanted to spend more time with his father, but he did not expect Chu Li to be so efficient that dinner plans had to be scrapped.


    Ye Chen did not like Ning Ning to get too close to Bai Ye. The former was an innocent kid whereas the latter was a terrorist hidden in the darkness of the world. Nobody could be sure Bai Ye would not lead Ning Ning astray.


    As Anya had yet to wake up from her surgery, and as much as Ye Chen saw Ning Ning as his son, he was not actually Ning Ning¡¯s father and was in no position to speak on behalf of Ning Ning.


    His cold gaze swept across Bai Ye. Ye Chen was prepared and alert. A shred of coldness shrouded Ye Chen¡¯s immaculate features. Which sensible parents in their right mind would let a terrorist have their way with their children?


    Bai Ye, exceptionally intelligent, knew what was on Ye Chen¡¯s mind. It was axiomatic for parents to worry about their children. That he could understand. But he knew that Third Young Master Ye¡¯s child, for better or worse, would not need to be worried upon for the rest of his life.


    Whether in terms of intellect, decisiveness, or mere viciousness!


    Few people could match up to him!


    It was implausible for him to be bullied, but plausible otherwise.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, please avoid pulling such a long face. We do deal in firearms, diamond smuggling, and money laundering. But we do not deal in human trafficking,¡± Bai Ye articulated as his deliberately spaced words carried with them wisdom.


    There was confidence amidst the coldness and indifference.


    Ye Chen was taken aback. He did not expect Bai Ye to be this straightforward. The corners of his lips rose into a smirk. ¡°You may not be able to abduct him even if you want to!¡±


    Bai Ye smiled. It seemed that Ye Chen understood Ning Ning.


    Ye Chen turned to Ning Ning. ¡°You go ahead first!¡±


    Ning Ning nodded, smiled at Ye Chen, and left with Bai Ye.


    When he got into the car, Ning Ning asked, ¡°Who did it?¡±


    ¡°Ye Yutang, your second uncle!¡± Bai Ye said as he passed the laptop to Ning Ning. ¡°See for yourself!¡±


    Ning Ning turned on the laptop and pulled out the information Chu Li gathered. His tender face tensed and he frowned. ¡°Humph, he must have wanted to hit me, right?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps so!¡± Bai ye said measurably. The affairs between the Ye brothers would only get more exciting in the future.


    ¡°What a bastard!¡± Since Yutang could not knock him down and implicated his mother as a result, Ning Ning was not going to forgive him.


    ¡°What to do now? Yutang is related to you by blood. Do you still plan to kill him regardless?¡± Bai Ye asked as he smiled. Had the perpetrator behind the accident been someone else unrelated, Ning Ning would have had him terminated with extreme prejudice.


    If the perpetrator was somebody from the Ye family, much deliberation before a decision was a must!


    Ning Ning logged into his personal tracking system and located Ye Yutang after entering a few instructions.


    In a few seconds, the system tracked Ye Yutang to a location. Ning Ning pulled out an area map and calmly said, ¡°No. 358, Yanglu Avenue, Donglin District!¡±


    ¡°You are really gonna order a hit on him?¡± Bai Ye asked, startled. He almost thought Ning Ning was going to call it quits.


    ¡°For what he did to my mommy, he will pay with both his legs at the very least!¡± Ning Ning coldly said. There was no room for negotiation. Did Ye Yutang think he could knock down anyone he wished?


    Be aware of one¡¯s self-worth!


    Ye Chen took out his phone and turned it on. The twenty-plus missed calls were all from the Ye mansion. Ye Chen frowned, deep in thought. What could have happened?


    When he returned to the Ye family¡¯s mansion, Old Master Ye and Ruan Cuiyu were both sitting in the living room. Both of them looked terrible, and especially so for Old Master Ye. He seemed exceptionally scary with that ashen face of his as he held his cane.


    ¡°Father!¡± Ye Chen coldly greeted Old Master Ye.


    ¡°Where were you? And you are only home now?¡± Old Master Ye was in a rage. His sunken gaze foretold of a violent maelstrom.


    ¡°I was busy!¡± Ye Chen sneered.


    ¡°Oh, the third master sure is cocky. Old Master Ye wanted to see you but had to repeatedly ask you to do so. Nobody had dared to keep Old Master Ye waiting for so long. So, Third Young Master Ye, are you genuinely busy or deliberately busy?¡± Ruan Cuiyu said viciously as she gloated.


    It was an open secret that Old Master Ye was nurturing Ye Yutong to take over MBS Corporation, but Ye Yutong was young and Ye Chen was the master of the house. Nobody dared to look down on Ye Chen as Old Master Ye was well-advanced in age. Nobody knew what could happen in the Ye family once Ye Yutong grew up.


    Ruan Cuiyu married Old Master Ye at a young age for the purpose of gaining the inheritance of the Ye family.


    Ye Chen was undoubtedly the biggest stumbling block to her in gaining the Ye family¡¯s inheritance. While Cuiyu had tried to get into Ye Chen¡¯s good books, Ye Chen never gave her face. He even showed her his disgust and contempt.


    Ye Chen¡¯s actions made the vain and self-confident Cuiyu thoroughly hate him.


    Cuiyu knew about the bad blood between the old master and Ye Chen. Every time Ye Chen returned home, ridicule was certain, and her eagerness to stoke conflict between father and son often provoked them. How good would it be had Old Master Ye evicted Ye Chen from MBS in a fit of rage!


    Ye Chen¡¯s cold and expressionless gaze swept over Ruan Cuiyu. His immaculate features seemed to be covered with a shade of indifference and his face spoke of his typical elegant indifference. He smirked and ignored her.


    He totally ignored her!


    Ruan Cuiyu was angry and was as red as a tomato. ¡°Old master, look at him¡­ Is this how the young should treat the old?¡±


    ¡°Dad, if you have something to say, spit it out. I have a three-way meeting with Matt in a moment,¡± Ye Chen coldly said as he ignored Ruan Cuiyu.


    Having to stay in this so-called home for every additional second made Ye Chen disgusted!


    Old Master Ye quietly raged as he squinted. ¡°Ye Chen, what gall do you have to dare hide something so important from me?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ye Chen frowned. Ruan Cuiyu smiled coldly whereas Old Master Ye was depressed. A shred of fear and suspicion flashed past Ye Chen as he wondered what could have happened.


    Ye Chen knew Old Master Ye well. Having been in business for decades, Old Master Ye was not somebody to be trifled with. He was violent and assertive when young, and having seen the world, he was very much tempered and able to keep his anger in check. This was the first time Ye Chen saw Old Master so visibly angry.


    Old Master Ye was furious and forcefully tapped his walking stick on the ground twice. The tapping scared the daylights out of Ruan Cuiyu. ¡°How dare you act silly in plain sight! Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you have a son?¡±


    Ye Chen¡¯s eyes widened a little and he was extremely surprised. How did Old Master Ye get wind of that?


    Ye Chen was secretly surprised as he just knew today that Anya had a son that resembled him a lot, which meant that Anya¡¯s son was very likely his son. That was just hours ago. How did Old Master Ye receive the news that quickly?


    ¡°What now? Out of words?¡± Old Master Ye sneered as his aged face carried a few hints of viciousness. ¡°See for yourself!¡±


    As Old Master Ye said, he threw the document pouch on the table toward Ye Chen and the pouch landed on Ye Chen¡¯s chest as its contents spilled out. Two photographs slid out of the document pouch and Ye Chen picked them up nervously.


    It was Ning Ning!


    One of the photographs was Ning Ning in a small school uniform. His young kid¡¯s face carried an elegant smile and he was as elegant as a young gentleman in the well-taken photograph. People seemed to like him.


    The other photograph was a photo of Anya and Ning Ning!


    With the Tower of London in the background, Anya was well-dressed and adorned in a goose-yellow dress. She was like a pure and beautiful girl, similar to a blooming yellow rose which drew away the breaths of many.

 Chapter 110 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    As Anya half-squatted, she hugged Ning Ning in her arms and both mother and child smiled happily. The scene was warm, and Ye Chen¡¯s heart fluttered as he saw the photograph.


    His cold gaze suddenly became gentle and he seemed to be enjoying the moment.


    Ye Chen even discovered that he was so eager for Anya to tell him that Ning Ning was his son and become a family with him. He would not reject such a fantasy. He even felt ecstatic at the thought of it.


    ¡°How do you explain this?¡± Old Master Ye was furious. ¡°No wonder I felt that this child had a peculiar look when I met him that day. He lied to me that his father was a teacher.¡±


    Seeing this photo, Old Master Ye recalled his encounter with Ning Ning and was even angrier.


    Ye Chen was obviously lying to him.


    Old Master Ye felt it was weird that there were people in the world who almost resembled each other. That kid looked so similar to Ye Chen, yet he had thought of it as a coincidence. Little did he know that he had been lied to.


    ¡°Have you seen him?¡± Ye Chen asked, his dangerous gaze slowly rising.


    ¡°I am asking you to explain how this child came about!¡± Old Master Ye bellowed. He was a man who once ruled and dominated throughout his life. He was violent when young, and despite showing restraint in his older age, he still emanated an aura of dominance that left people cornered and breathless.


    When he was angry, he was like an old lion full of energy. It was even scarier.


    Ye Chen remained indifferent, yet elegant. A shred of mockery appeared momentarily and he said politely, ¡°Father, what are you unhappy about? He is the oldest grandson of the Ye family.¡±


    Ruan Cuiyu eyes grew wide and replied coldly, ¡°Third master, this child in the photo must be about six to seven years old now. You have sure kept him out of sight well. What were you planning? If you want to be open and aboveboard, bring this child back here. We won¡¯t eat him up. What were you trying to say by hiding this from us for such a long time?¡±


    Ning Ning was about Ye Yutong¡¯s age, and one Ye Chen was enough of a headache, let alone Ye Chen¡¯s family. One could imagine how unhappy Ruan Cuiyu was.


    She would not allow anyone to hinder her plans for Ye Yutong.


    Ye Chen looked at her coldly and sneered. ¡°What right do you have to tell me how I should mind my business?¡±


    Cuiyu lacked self-awareness. Let alone Ye Chen, even Ye Yutang did not show her much respect. Had she not given birth to Ye Yutong, she would not even have had a foothold in the Ye family.


    Cuiyu was mean and selfish, and Ye Chen had seen through her motives of wanting the Ye family¡¯s inheritance for herself. Old Master Ye was aware as well, but he was not as calculative on Ye Yutong¡¯s account.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ruan Cuiyu¡¯s face turned red, embarrassed. She turned to Old Master Ye for help. ¡°Old master¡­ look at him¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Old Master Ye warned her with a fierce gaze. Ruan Cuiyu stopped making a scene and looked at Ye Chen with a gaze full of hate, not muttering a word.


    ¡°Ye Chen, you have grown up and are independent now, eh? You have hidden this kid from all of us for so long. Did you plan to hide this kid from me forever?¡± Old Master Ye said solemnly as his blurry eyes shot a cutting gaze. ¡°What do you plan to do?¡±


    In fact, Old Master Ye was not the most infuriated at how Ye Chen had hidden Ning Ning¡¯s existence.


    Old Master Ye had no idea about it, and Ye Chen had just known about Ning Ning. Old Master Ye felt that Ye Chen had deliberately hidden something from him for all these years. All these years, Old Master Ye, at least himself, thought that his control over Ye Chen was totally perfect.


    He was privy to all of MBS¡¯s dealings, whether public or secret.


    Old Master Ye had also kept tabs on Ye Chen¡¯s private life by having people check on him. He would not allow Ye Chen to slip out of his grasp.


    Old Master Ye thought he had done a commendable job keeping Ye Chen in his grasp. Apart from the occasional coldness, Ye Chen had been obedient in the past few years and become Old Master Ye¡¯s pawn. Ye Chen¡¯s obedience allowed a semblance of peace in this distorted father-son relationship.


    In addition, Old Master Ye had arranged for Yun Ruoxi to be by Ye Chen¡¯s side. With this arrangement, Old Master Ye was relaxed even if Ye Chen was extremely indiscreet about his personal life.


    But today, it was revealed that Ye Chen had an illegitimate child. That sent Old Master Ye into a shock and rage.


    Old Master Ye believed Ye Chen was unpredictable and had slipped out of his control years ago. Given Ye Chen¡¯s means, Old Master Ye would not have been able to discover that Ye Chen had a son that was not so young anymore.


    To Old Master Ye, this was like a slap to the face.


    He deeply felt that he was about to lose control of his son.


    And the other reason was¡­ the woman in the photo¡­


    ¡°Father, I do not understand what you mean. I have a son, and that is something to be happy about. What are you angry about?¡± Ye Chen asked knowingly as he seemingly laughed elegantly. ¡°What are you worried about?¡±


    Worried that Ye Chen would usurp MBS?


    Hey, who really cared!


    Old Master Ye was so angry that his face was contorted. ¡°What am I worried about? Humph, Ye Chen, are you sure you don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Father¡¯s thoughts are unfathomable!¡± Ye Chen¡¯s immaculate facial features had a thin veil of indifference to them. Although he was smiling, the people around him felt a chill.


    ¡°Do not say that you have not been warned. MBS Corporation belongs to the Ye family, not you! Do not think that you can do whatever you want as the president of MBS Corporation. You are not capable!¡± Old Master Ye was exasperated by Ye Chen¡¯s indifference and chose to plainly make his case.


    Even if Ye Chen had a son, Old Master Ye would not hand over MBS Corporation to him. Then, what about that woman¡­


    ¡°Father, you sure are thoughtful to remind me lest I forget, eh? Second brother saw me and warned me once that MBS belongs to him, so why are you worried that I am unaware of this fact?¡± Ye Chen smiled elegantly despite his cold gaze.


    Old Master Ye grunted and said, ¡°It¡¯d be best that you are aware of this fact. I will not recognize this child!¡±


    Ye Chen¡¯s gaze sank, darkness racing past his pale cheeks. Coldly laughing, he said, ¡°Father, you must be joking. I must recognize my son, but your recognition, whether you do or not, does not matter!¡±


    Ye Chen also did not want his recognition!


    Ye Chen clenched his fists and his face was cold. Old Master Ye had not even recognized his son, let alone his grandson.


    If he did not have any talent in management, he would have been evicted out of the household by Old Master Ye and would not have stayed until today.


    Just like what happened slightly more than a decade ago.


    Old Master Ye¡¯s coldness and ruthless indirectly gave him his darkest and humiliating years!


    This hatred was deeply hidden in Ye Chen¡¯s heart for more than ten years. He desperately hid it, and nobody from the Ye and the Yang families would be spared.


    Old Master Ye did not recognize him, and he could not be bothered with Old Master Ye¡¯s recognition.


    Father was just a title to call him by.


    If Old Master Ye really thought Ye Chen was unable to live without MBS, then that was wishful thinking of his.


    He, Ye Chen, only had a mother and no father!


    ¡°And then, father, how did you know I have a son?¡± Ye Chen asked. He was curious. Was it a coincidence?


    Was it still a coincidence?


    Why today? Ye Chen¡¯s train of thoughts became dark. It had better be not¡­ Otherwise¡­


    Ye Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed as he thought of Cheng Anya almost being amputated. Thinking of that almost scared the daylights out of him. However, Ning Ning acted calm and unaffected in spite of his murderous gaze.


    This accident almost ruined Cheng Anya.


    It almost ruined his family!


    Ye Chen had better not get any clues. He would not let the perpetrator off so easily!

 Chapter 111 - : Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want people to know what you do, don¡¯t do it! I have seen that kid a few weeks ago!¡± Old Master Ye snorted. Back then, he had thought that it was all pure coincidence, but now¡­


    ¡°I had intended for Ruoxi to be your secretary as she has the ability to assist you at work and take care of you at the same time. But you refused and let this woman into MBS¡­ Who is the mother of this child?¡± Old Master Ye suppressed the tremor in his voice and pointed at Cheng Anya in the photo. ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Ye Chen had just barely opened his mouth to speak when his cell phone rang. The call had broken the tension between both of them.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Ye Chen¡¯s expression changed. He looked at Old Master Ye, hung up, and walked toward the exit as fast as he could.


    ¡°Ye Chen, stop! Where are you going?¡± Old Master Ye was furious.


    Ye Chen looked back with a stern face. ¡°You¡¯d better pray that Ye Yutang will be lucky enough to stay alive!¡±


    Donglin District, at a basement parking lot!


    Ning Ning switched on the computer and hacked into the building¡¯s surveillance cameras¡¯ system. Surveillance cameras were then switched off!


    Bai Ye was impressed by how smooth and quick his actions were. Although Chu Li and Black J were also computer geniuses, they were not gifted. Instead, they had trained hard during the special agent training camp.


    However, Ning Ning was obviously gifted, unlike the others.


    The lifeless machines seemed to have come alive under his control, and he could do whatever he wanted without stepping out of the house.


    ¡°When did you find out that you have a talent in computing?¡± Bai Ye asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°When I was five!¡± Ning Ning said. He tilted his head, then smiled and winked cutely. ¡°I assembled my first computer single-handedly. Back then, my mommy had to attend school while taking care of me, and life was tough. Hence, I went to collect old computer spare parts at the electrical waste factory and assembled a computer myself. The configuration was far better than the ones sold on the market!¡±


    ¡°Genius!¡± Bai Ye complimented. ¡°Here they come!¡±


    Two cars drove into the parking lot. The cars stopped abruptly and Ye Yutang was thrown out of the car. He let out a pitiful cry and applied pressure to his head injury while moaning in pain. ¡°Who are you? What are you going to do to me?¡± he shouted in anger.


    ¡°Do you all know who I am? I am the second young master of MBS and will soon become the president. If anyone dares to touch me, the Ye family will not forgive you easily. Be ready to face the consequences!¡±


    Six men alighted from the car, and the vibe in the parking lot turned gloomy.


    Black outfits, sturdy, strong vibes, murderous expressions.


    Every move of theirs seemed to fill the parking lot with an increasingly dark force.


    Feeling scared, Ye Yutang retreated. His limbs were trembling while his eyes were full of fear.


    He was extremely terrified even though the six men were silent.


    The murderous vibe was strong, and it could not have formed up within a short period of time.


    They must have been through many life and deaths to be able to radiate this kind of vibe.


    It was incomparable to the usual mafia figures one would encounter.


    Ye Yutang was obviously a paper tiger. He was someone who had been to all sorts of illegal places and black markets, and had seen many gangsters outside.


    But it was his first encounter with someone with such a strong murderous vibe.


    Strong and threatening.


    ¡°I beg you all, please let me go. Let me go and I will give you any amount of money you wish. Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Ye Yutang rolled and crawled. He grabbed the thighs of one of the men and pleaded.


    He was supposed to be enjoying himself in the bar while waiting for Ruan Cuiyu to deliver good news. Who knew that he would be kidnapped by six strong men?


    He was already petrified on his way to the parking lot.


    He had shouted earlier on in hopes to scare them, but apparently, it wasn¡¯t effective at all.


    Ye Yutang was terror-stricken to the point that he was shaking.


    Ordinary people would definitely be scared when faced with one of the men in black, not to mention that he was facing six of them. That aura of bloodthirstiness was so strong that one just wouldn¡¯t miss it.


    ¡°Please, let me go, let me go¡­¡±


    He did not know who he had provoked. Ye Yutang could not imagine who had the courage to kidnap him in City A.


    He was used to being notorious in the area and was famous among the gangsters. Infamous, to be exact. Many of them let him off as he was from the Ye family. However, this made Ye Yutang arrogant.


    He thought that he could do whatever he wanted in City A using the name of the Ye family. He was the classical brainless second generation of the rich with no guts at all.


    ¡°What a coward!¡± Bai Ye looked down on him, looking disgusted. It was such a humiliation for him to have laid his hands on this type of person.


    ¡®Tsk, the difference in level is so apparent.¡¯


    He did not even deserve to be a target, and killing him with a gun would lower his style too.


    Ning Ning tilted his head and gave a sardonic smile.


    Bam!


    He switched off the computer at once and got out of the car. Thinking of his daddy¡¯s humiliation and his mommy¡¯s pain, he promised that he would take revenge. A great show was about to start. He would not be worthy enough to be the son of his parents if he hadn¡¯t pledged to torture Ye Yutang like he was mad.


    He did not have anything to lose, unlike his daddy.


    Bai Ye smiled and followed him down the car. Luckily, the parking lot was not crowded and they had closed down the place. Time for a good show!


    ¡°Hi, second young master, remember me?¡± Ning Ning greeted Ye Yutang with a smile while approaching him gradually. He looked so delighted as if he was a young married woman visiting her parents-in-law. With his unique pinkish tender cheeks, that particular scene looked extraordinarily lovely and cute.


    Ye Yutang¡¯s eyes widened. Was it him?


    ¡®That lucky brat, is he here to take revenge?¡¯


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ye Yutang pointed at Ning Ning with his fingers, trembling. He rolled on the ground and attempted to escape.


    Ning Ning tilted his head and two of the men in black stopped him immediately. Ye Yutang bumped into the shoulders of the two men, bounced back, and fell on the ground with a loud thud. He then crawled forward, battered and exhausted.


    The rest of the men in black moved quickly to form a circle surrounding him.


    ¡°Second Young Master Ye, the bullet doesn¡¯t have control of where it goes. You¡¯d better not move.¡± Ning Ning pulled out the hidden pistol from the waist of Bai Ye while smiling gracefully. ¡°I do not know how to shoot, and I have never touched a gun either. It would be too bad for you if the gun accidentally shoots by itself.¡±


    The black gun muzzle was aiming right at Ye Yutang!


    Bai Ye kept quiet. This was not his original plan, but he could not find a way to stop Ning Ning. Forget it. Ning Ning would need to face this world sooner or later. It would be better for him to start training earlier.


    Ye Yutang froze in fear and waved his hands in the air. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me. I was in the wrong, I was in the wrong. Please spare me¡­¡±


    ¡°Garbage!¡± Bai Ye murmured in disgust. If he wasn¡¯t Ye Yutang, Ning Ning would have shot him and left long ago instead of having such a long conversation with him. He even begged for mercy first. What a useless man.


    Didn¡¯t he, a fully grown adult, feel ashamed for begging a child?


    ¡°All men should be ashamed of his presence in the world!¡± Bai Ye said coldly. He stood aside to enjoy the drama as he felt dirty to even look at him.


    ¡°I agree. He shouldn¡¯t be alive!¡± Ning Ning returned the pistol to Bai Ye, went forward, and signaled for the men in black to back off. Ye Yutang was so frightened that he kept retreating, and his legs were like jelly.

 Chapter 112 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    He wanted to escape but did not have any strength to do so.


    He was flustered and sweating profusely.


    Fear was unveiled in his eyes.


    That was clearly a child, a lovely and cute-looking child. Every move of his revealed his elegant temperament, but he was afraid of him. How exactly did he find him?


    How did he know that he was the one who ran them over?


    ¡®Damn it, I should have killed that child!¡¯


    ¡°You said that you were in the wrong, so what mistakes did you make? Let¡¯s hear it out,¡± Ning Ning said softly.


    Ye Yutang then came back to his senses and covered his mouth in shock. Oh no, he had let slip of the fact that he had run over Cheng Anya and her son with his car. Nobody should have found out about it as there were no surveillance cameras along that street.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ye Yutang could not say a word. Scared and anxious, his face turned red, and he looked wretched and battered.


    Ning Ning snorted. ¡®How on earth am I related by blood to him? It¡¯s really¡­¡¯


    A family misfortune!


    ¡°Can¡¯t you say it?¡± Ning Ning laughed cutely and winked. ¡°You knocked down people with your limited-edition Lamborghini in broad daylight. Second Young Master Ye, perhaps you want to let the whole world know about this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not me, not me¡­ I didn¡¯t do it¡­¡± Ye Yutang waved his hands frantically, and his eyes revealed how flustered he was. In addition to the scary men in black who had already driven him crazy, Ning Ning blurted out frightening words regarding him with a cute and innocent look. The huge contrast made the already timid Second Young Master Ye even more fragile.


    It was driving him mad.


    ¡°Second Young Master Ye!¡± Ning Ning blinked his eyes and showed his set of white teeth brightly. ¡°I forgot to tell you. I have no other special talents except for being great with computers and having a good memory. It wasn¡¯t difficult at all for me to find out about the car and its driver. So¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop denying it, will you?¡± Ning Ning frowned, a cynical look on his face. ¡°Didn¡¯t your kindergarten teacher teach you to be truthful when dealing with smart people? If you keep denying like this, you will make me feel like an idiot. Don¡¯t make me question my high IQ, ok?¡±


    Bai Ye giggled. He felt overwhelmed by what he had seen. How could there be a child so cute and evil at the same time? He laughed.


    Look, his skin was so tender and his smile was so graceful. Anyone who had seen him would think that he was a cute and delicate child.


    But, the truth was, his cherry mouth could spit out words that were scarier than what terrorists would say.


    Although he said them while smiling, the sarcasm and danger in those words could be felt. Let us first mourn for Second Young Master Ye.


    He raised his eyebrows and could not help but take out his video recorder. ¡®I should record this down for others to witness the coolness of the young boy!¡¯


    ¡°Yes¡­ I was wrong. I did it. Please spare my life, I beg you¡­¡± The second young master cried. He didn¡¯t even know why he was so afraid of him.


    By right, he should not be afraid of a child.


    Moreover, he had the face of Ye Chen, whom he had always bullied since he was young.


    Ye Chen looked almost the same as him when he first went to the Ye family. The brothers abused each other, but why was he afraid of that face now?


    He just didn¡¯t understand!


    Although he had mustered his courage to threaten him with the authority of the Ye family, he could not say it out loud when he made eye contact with him.


    He could only tremble in fear.


    What a scary child.


    He¡¯s like a devil in disguise!


    ¡°Good!¡± Ning Ning laughed and clapped his hands. ¡°Now, say, how would you like to die? I will grant your wish!¡±


    Ye Yutang shivered like how the leaves fall from the trees during autumn. He broke out in a cold sweat and pleaded. ¡°I beg you, please let me go¡­ I¡­ I am your second uncle, your second uncle¡­ You can¡¯t kill me, can¡¯t kill me¡­¡±


    Ning Ning smiled elegantly. Too elegant that the smile became cold and scary. If he didn¡¯t reply, perhaps he would be nice and let him off. However, if he replies, he would be digging his own grave.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even listen to the third young master, why would I listen to you?¡± Ning Ning replied in a cold tone. ¡°Come, let¡¯s first reenact the accident!¡±


    He had planned to let him experience ten times the fear that his mommy had faced at the moment of the accident.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Ye Yutang screamed. One of the men in black came over and dragged him to his feet, while another man got into the car and started the engine. Their actions were quick and smooth.


    ¡°No, please let me go¡­ Save me¡­ You devil¡­¡±


    Ning Ning raised his brows. Devil? Hmm, it¡¯s a great nickname. He took the pistol from Bai Ye and pointed it at Ye Yutang. ¡°Stand properly, don¡¯t move and shut up!¡±


    Ye Yutang froze on the spot with his messy hair and his expensive, dusty suit. His eyes widened in fear, and his legs were trembling badly, very badly!


    ¡°Very good. Don¡¯t move, or else¡­¡± Ning Ning raised his arms. ¡°Leave your brain juices here!¡±


    Bai Ye clapped his hands. What he said was so cool and overbearing!


    This child was indeed a capable individual!


    If he worked hard, he could dominate the arms industry in ten years¡¯ time.


    Or even scarier than them!


    He felt that Jason¡¯s title of being the greatest terrorist could be passed on to him.


    The atmosphere tensed up immediately. The dim lighting in the parking lot filled the place with gloom. Ye Yutang felt a chill down his spine. He opened his eyes wide in fear and shivered.


    He did not dare to move as that evil child was pointing a gun at him.


    He did not believe that a child would really pull the trigger, but he was still afraid. He heard the sound of a car engine and looked at the reversing car. His fear grew intensively¡­


    ¡°Please, I beg you, don¡¯t do this¡­¡± Ye Yutang pleaded in an awkward manner.


    Ning Ning smirked, narrowed his eyes, and aimed the pistol at him. He was warning him to not act rashly with that simple gesture.


    ¡°Go!¡± he shouted. He had enjoyed watching the scene of Ye Yutang being scared. His childish voice made the already scary atmosphere seem even weirder.


    The car went toward Ye Yutang in full speed¡­


    ¡°Ahh¡­ Ahh¡­¡± Ye Yutang screamed at the top of his lungs, almost ripping the parking lot apart. His screams echoed¡­ It was ear-piercing and spooky.


    Bai Ye shook his head and laughed cynically. How embarrassing!


    Ning Ning smiled. He felt good to point a gun at someone. Perhaps he should start learning how to shoot.


    The screeching sound from braking the car was heard, and a long mark could be seen on the ground. The car had stopped an inch away from him¡­


    The man stalled the car and alighted.


    He stood by the side silently.


    Ye Yutang was so frightened that his face went pale, and there was liquid dripping out of his crotch.


    There was soon a pool of water on the ground.


    Bai Ye giggled. With extreme sarcasm, he mocked, ¡°He peed?¡±


    Ning Ning nodded. ¡°Yes, it looks like it!¡±

 Chapter 113 - Untitled

    ¡°Second Young Master Ye, the car barely touched you. What are you afraid of?¡± Bai Ye said loudly while laughing sarcastically. Indeed, it was more interesting to torture him like that instead of killing him at once.


    The moment of death was really not as scary as it seemed.


    The scariest feeling on earth was actually the feeling of helplessness when faced with death, and the feeling one experienced a few seconds before dying. Hence, people who had attempted to commit suicide once would never want to do it again the second time.


    The fear one experienced before one really died was truly an unforgettable feeling.


    Ye Yutang was so frightened by Ning Ning¡¯s antics that he couldn¡¯t even shout out loud.


    ¡°Ning Ning, you are really evil. It is more torturous for him to stand still and watch the car drive toward him than for him to be chased by the car. Tsk, tsk¡­¡± Bai Ye laughed and complimented Ning Ning¡¯s genius idea to torture Ye Yutang.


    Ning Ning put away the gun and laughed. ¡°It¡¯s still not over yet!¡±


    Bai Ye narrowed his eyes, raised his brows, and asked, ¡°Ning Ning, do you want to take this chance to ask him about that murder case that happened seventeen years ago? There might be other inside information about it. It¡¯s your family matter anyway, so it¡¯s better for you to know.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Ning Ning exclaimed. That complicated case had involved too many people, and his daddy must have known about the truth, which explained why he hated the Ye family and why the old master hated him so much.


    Hence, if his daddy had chosen to keep quiet about this matter, it could only mean that the truth must have hurt him a lot. There was no point for another person to know about his pain. He felt like he was prying into his dad¡¯s privacy, and that was definitely not a good thing to do.


    Therefore, Ning Ning chose not to know about the truth!


    If his daddy needed someone to share his trouble with, he would rant to Mommy. If he didn¡¯t, then Ning Ning would rather not know anything too!


    ¡°My only concern now is to seek revenge for them!¡± Ning Ning flashed a cold smile.


    Terror-stricken, Ye Yutang was already paralyzed on the ground while trembling in fear. Ning Ning smiled and waved his hand, signaling to the men in black. ¡°Break both of his legs!¡±


    ¡®He broke one of my mommy¡¯s legs, so he should pay the price with both of his legs!¡¯


    Upon hearing what he had ordered his men to do, Ye Yutang came back to his senses and screamed out loud. He rolled and crawled on the ground, hoping that he could escape.


    A man jumped right in front of him quickly and kicked him back to his original position with one foot, while the other two men bent Ye Yutang¡¯s legs and twisted¡­


    Crack!


    The sound of bone breaking could be heard clearly by everyone, which was then followed by Ye Yutang¡¯s loud shriek that sounded like pig slaughtering.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± His screams which echoed in the empty parking lot could make one¡¯s heart tremble.


    Feeling disgusted, the men in black threw Ye Yutang off, treating him like garbage.


    Ning Ning went closer to him and sneered. ¡°How is it? Is this exciting enough? Let me warn you. I¡¯m not a pushover. Before you knock down someone next time, please remember to do a thorough check on them.¡±


    Ye Yutang almost fainted from the excruciating pain in his legs. He laid on the ground, moaning and sweating all over in pain.


    ¡°I will sue you¡­¡± Ye Yutang said with a quavering voice. Evil child. He was definitely a devil¡­ A devil!


    Ning Ning smiled. ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence? Do you think the judge will believe that a seven-year-old had the ability to cripple you? Second Young Master Ye, what a joke!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you will receive your punishment!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not receive my punishment even after you have died and reincarnated!¡± Ning Ning laughed in joy as he had finally sought revenge for his parents.


    Suddenly, a sharp alarm went off.


    Beep¡­ Beep¡­ Beep¡­ Beep¡­


    Ning Ning turned his head while Bai Ye narrowed his eyes. The alarm had gone off from his computer. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Ning Ning looked in the direction of the entrance and said calmly, ¡°Somebody¡¯s coming!¡±


    He had just installed a warning system outside the parking lot. As soon as someone crossed the red line, his computer would send out a warning, which explained the alarm that had gone off.


    Bai Ye signaled for all six men to hide, while he and Ning Ning returned to the car. Ning Ning switched on his computer, activated the camera, and pointed at the car coming in with the camera. It was a silver Rolls-Royce.


    Ye Chen¡¯s photo then appeared on the screen. Bai Ye raised his brows. ¡°It¡¯s your daddy!¡±


    Ning Ning felt troubled and annoyed. Holding his cheeks, he murmured, ¡°I want to maintain my image of being cute and elegant, but it seems like¡­ Sigh¡­ I guess the reality is still far from what we dream to achieve.


    Bai Ye giggled. ¡°Those words don¡¯t sound sincere at all. Don¡¯t worry. Your image has always been elegant and cute.¡±


    Ning Ning pouted and then went on to reset the warning system.


    ¡°Ning Ning, the third young master is indeed a capable person,¡± Bai Ye said, feeling impressed. ¡°Chu Li tried to distract him by misleading him deliberately, but he still found out the truth eventually. He even found out that Ye Yutang is here. How amazing is that!¡±


    He was full of praises for Ye Chen.


    Both of them were men with power, men that could influence the world. They both had the ability, the strength, the vigor, and the self-determination to do anything they wanted. Hence, it was difficult for them to find someone else as talented as them.


    For a man to praise another man, he must have exceptional capabilities.


    They would only respect those stronger and better than them, and never complimented those who were weaker.


    The third young master indeed had something on the ball. He solved the problem that Chu Li had deliberately posed for him and found Ye Yutang all on his own, which was quite impressive.


    Ning Ning smiled and said, ¡°Of course, he¡¯s my dad. There¡¯s no way that he would be someone without any skills!¡±


    The boy said it with such immense pride that it seemed like he owned the world with Ye Chen as his father. How cute.


    He had spent two consecutive days playing tracing and anti-tracing with his dad, which was the longest time he had ever played with him. Even the four FBI geniuses did not make him feel that nervous and excited.


    Other than that, Ye Chen was firm, decisive, and rational at work, which pushed MBS to its new peak. He was both a computing and a business management genius. Who wouldn¡¯t be proud to have a dad like him?


    During their conversation, Ye Chen had already parked the car right opposite of Ning Ning and Bai Ye.


    The light dimmed, and they looked up. The two pairs of eyes which looked alike made eye contact immediately. It was too late to avoid.


    Ye Chen¡¯s face turned gloomy and his eyes were filled with displeasure. He grasped the steering wheel tightly with both hands while giving Ning Ning an intense stare.


    This child really had the guts to do it!


    Damn it, should he be pulling this kind of tricks at this age?


    ¡°Oh no, cutie pie, your dad seems to be very angry. Be careful, he might spank your ass!¡± Bai Ye joked. He could understand why Ye Chen was so angry. He would teach his son a lesson too if his son tried to seek revenge from his enemy without telling him.


    Ning Ning tilted his head and smiled gracefully. ¡°I haven¡¯t received any beatings from Daddy before. It will be a new and great experience if he does!¡± he said jokingly.


    The three of them got off the car almost at the same time. Only Ye Yutang¡¯s anguished wailing could be heard in the quiet parking lot.

 Chapter 114 - Untitled

    The half-lit lights added an unexplainable gloom and weirdness to the atmosphere.


    Ye Chen scanned Ye Yutang coldly with his eyes. Upon seeing him in a battered state with both his legs twisted and paralyzed, he raised his brows and coldness flashed across the corners of his lips. He had brought this upon himself. He deserved it!


    He was also a little shocked at how cruel Ning Ning was. If he was an adult, it would not be surprising at all for him to have done this kind of thing. After all, he was so used to facing bloody scenes and killings that he would not even flinch at this standard of cruelty.


    However, if this was done by a seven-year-old, it was definitely unbelievable and shocking.


    How would seven-year-old children normally react if their Mommy had met with an accident?


    Sadness or fear, he had none. He was so calm that it was terrifying. Once Cheng Anya was out of danger, he went to seek revenge without even eating. Who exactly did he inherit this kind of vengeful personality from?


    ¡°Hey, Third Young Master Ye, what a coincidence. We have met again!¡± Ning Ning waved cutely while giving his brightest smile, ignoring the fierce look on his daddy¡¯s face as if they had really met coincidentally.


    He greeted him as though nothing had happened. Bai Ye was impressed. This child could really feign ignorance without blinking an eye.


    ¡°Yeah, so coincidental!¡± Ye Chen replied coldly. He raised the corners of his lips. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Ning Ning laughed and pointed at Ye Yutang. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m teaching this person a lesson as he needed one. Third Young Master Ye, will you stop me?¡±


    Bai Ye, who witnessed their conversation, was amazed at how genetic inheritance worked. Not only did they look alike, but they also behaved similarly.


    Ye Chen glanced at Ye Yutang indifferently and let out a sinister smile. ¡°Why did you torture him like this?¡±


    ¡°Ye Chen, save me¡­ Ye Chen, please, save me¡­¡± Ye Yutang spotted Ye Chen under the dim light and screamed for help. He wanted to crawl over but was too overwhelmed by the pain from his broken legs.


    His scream echoed in the empty and dark parking lot.


    Ning Ning smiled and said, ¡°The pain that Mommy had experienced, I want him to feel ten times, no, a hundred times more! Third Young Master Ye, you won¡¯t intercede for him, right?¡±


    Ye Chen crossed his arms, raised his brows, and laughed. Although he was smiling, he was not really happy. He looked scary and apathetic, which turned the atmosphere gloomy. ¡°Did you assume that I would intercede for him?¡±


    Of course¡­ not! Ning Ning thought. He would definitely love to kill the second young master, no, the whole Ye family, including Old Master Ye.


    He probably couldn¡¯t imagine how evil his daddy was, but he knew for sure that he would not plead with him for members of the Ye family.


    ¡°Ye Chen, save me¡­¡± Ye Yutang looked up while waving his hands randomly in the air. ¡°Save me¡­ I am your brother¡­ I will not scold you or fight with you anymore if you save me this time. Ye Chen, please, I beg you¡­ Take me out of here.¡±


    Ye Yutang cried for help, but Ye Chen remained indifferent. He was as cold as ice. In a mocking tone, he said, ¡°Ye Yutang, fight with me? You? Do you even deserve to?¡±


    Ye Chen stood there calmly in a well-fitted gray suit which made him look handsome and tall. If even people like Ye Yutang deserved to be regarded as a worthy opponent of his, then¡­


    That would be a humiliation to him.


    If not for the sake of accumulating power, he would have already killed Ye Yutang a thousand times based on the humiliation he had received from him.


    ¡®I¡¯m not touching you, not because I¡¯m scared, but because I¡¯m too disdained to.¡¯


    His real aim was the Ye and the Yang family, as well as MBS. Ye Yutang was merely a pawn in his game.


    Ye Chen let Ye Yutang abuse him and allowed him to ask for money from him so as to give Old Master Ye the illusion that Ye Chen was afraid of him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed alive until now.


    Ye Chen regretted not taking actions to take him out earlier.


    Which allowed him to hurt Cheng Anya.


    Perhaps his real motive was Ning Ning.


    Unforgivable!


    Even if Ning Ning did not pick on him, he would not let him off easily too.


    He approached him gradually, step by step. Ye Yutang¡¯s fears heightened every step he came closer.


    He definitely didn¡¯t look like he was going to save him. Instead, he looked like he was going to send him to hell.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come closer, don¡¯t¡­¡± Ye Yutang let out a sad and shrill cry at the top of his lungs while waving his hands frantically in the air. Despite the excruciating pain in his legs, he supported himself on the ground using his elbows and tried to crawl forward desperately to escape.


    He wanted to escape from that pair of devilish father and son.


    Ye Yutang regretted. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have knocked down Cheng Anya with his car. Oh, no, perhaps he should have killed Ye Chen much earlier, when he was still a child.


    Then, nothing like this would have happened!


    ¡°Help¡­ Save me¡­¡±


    Ning Ning raised the corners of his lips gracefully. He originally had more plans for Ye Yutang, but since he had already tortured him for two rounds, and his dad seemed interested in torturing him, then okay, he¡¯d let him.


    Bai Ye, in a half-squat position, whispered in Ning Ning ears. ¡°Cutie pie, you and your dad really click well together!¡±


    Ning Ning smiled and blinked cutely. ¡°That¡¯s because my mommy has taught us well!¡±


    Bai Ye went silent. If being well-educated meant behaving like Ning Ning, then he couldn¡¯t imagine how a child would behave without proper education.


    ¡°Guess what would your daddy do to him?¡± Bai Ye asked softly.


    Ning Ning laughed. ¡°He definitely has some other special ways to torture him. They¡¯ll at least be ten times more torturous than what I did to him!¡±


    Bai Ye gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°No other people would understand a father more than his son. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll play dirty like what you guessed.¡±


    What Ning Ning had done was evil and aggressive. Although he was very young, his actions were so domineering that it could not be ignored.


    On the other hand, Ye Chen, who had a refined face of an evildoer, seemed indifferent but remained elegant. He was not someone who was easy to deal with as well.


    However, he could bet on Ning Ning¡¯s high IQ and believed that Ye Chen would torture Ye Yutang with his dirty tricks.


    ¡°Save you? Ye Yutang, nobody would come to your rescue even if you screamed your head off!¡± Ye Chen said coldly. He squatted down, gnashed his teeth, and exclaimed, ¡°You should die!¡±


    Indeed, he deserved to die!


    Ye Chen knew Ye Yutang very well. If he left intact today, Cheng Anya and Ning Ning would certainly be in danger.


    He would not allow that!


    He could not afford to take the risk.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m your brother¡­¡± Ye Yutang yelled and screamed. ¡°You have already killed a brother! Do you want to kill another one?¡±


    Ning Ning¡¯s face turned pale. Did his daddy really kill the eldest young master?


    What exactly had happened in the past?


    Bai Ye was shocked. Ye Yutang was obviously seeking for his own death. Why would he mention things that had happened in the past? Was Ye Chen¡¯s mentality not dark enough for him?


    ¡°Ye Yukun?¡± Ye Chen stood up slowly, his expression as cold as Yama. He looked murderous with his eyes full of hatred. Ye Yutang¡¯s words reminded him of his childhood, his darkest past. He gripped his fists tight and went straight for Ye Yutang¡¯s face.

 Chapter 115 - Untitled

    Chapter 115: Untitled


    Ye Yutang¡¯s cheekbone almost broke from the blow. The pain left him whining and rolling on the ground.


    ¡°Kill you?¡± Ye Chen barely spat the words out of his mouth. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it!¡±


    He stood up, the corners of his lips lifted into a wry smile. Then, he pulled out the gun from his waist and fired two shots at Ye Yutang¡¯s broken bones.


    He used a silencer gun which did not make loud shooting sounds. The only sound that could be heard was the sound of blood splattering out as the bullet entered his body and the horrible screaming of Ye Yutang.


    That desperate scream of despair and grief.


    Ning Ning bit his lower lip softly, very puzzled. Why did his daddy do that?


    Why did he choose to shoot his broken legs? To deepen his pain? That¡¯s unnecessary. He could feel extremely painful as well if he had shot other places. It made no sense for him to shoot at the same spot.


    Bai Ye was confused too. He asked Ning Ning, ¡°What is he trying to do?¡±


    Ning Ning shook his head and blinked cutely. He gave his brightest smile and said, ¡°My daddy seems to be¡­¡±


    He frowned awkwardly while trying to think of a suitable word to describe this kind of anomalous act. ¡°Well, it¡¯s weird!¡±


    Ye Chen put away his gun and looked back while smiling. He remained calm and elegant even though Ye Yutang screamed horrendously. ¡°Bai Ye, can you lend me a helping hand?¡±


    Bai Ye felt like he was being forced on a pirate <anno data-annotation-id=¡±65fec897-0141-4e15-b092-c0b48e46eb68¡å>ship</anno> Could he say no in this situation?


    ¡°Of course!¡± Bai Ye came over. Ning Ning followed him.


    Ye Chen glanced at Ye Yutang and said, ¡°Look, my second elder brother¡¯s bones have been broken and shot twice. I heard that you are a genius doctor. Could you teach me how to take out the bullets and connect his bones back?¡±


    Bai Ye squinted acutely. Even the six expressionless men dressed in black couldn¡¯t help but look at one another in great confusion.


    This was really weird!


    The antics of this pair of father and son had caused everyone to suffer mentally. The little one enjoyed the show by the side, while the other one asked the doctor for help to save his brother politely.


    This scene was extraordinarily weird.


    Ning Ning covered his mouth and laughed. ¡®Daddy, your mind is very distorted indeed.¡¯ Ning Ning started to worry about his Mommy¡¯s future.


    His Mommy was a first-rate black-bellied character whose thoughts were unfathomable, but his daddy¡¯s unconventional behavior was also over the top.


    It was definitely incomparable to his Mommy.


    ¡°Teach you?¡± Bai Ye repeated his words and raised his eyebrows. He asked him to teach him instead of asking him to do it? Well, great, very powerful! Bai Ye bowed politely and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m more than happy to be able to serve the third young master!¡±


    ¡°But, there is no scalpel or medical pliers!¡± Ning Ning said cutely with his finger placed on his lips. He gave the second young master an awkward look and said, ¡°It will be painful without anesthesia!¡±


    ¡®Daddy, you are too good at this!¡¯


    He had originally planned to scare him with the ¡®mock¡¯ accident, then break his legs and place a bet with him using the Russian roulette. After that, he would scare him again with a gun. Of course, a blank gun which would make him think that it¡¯s a loaded gun. At last, he would make him the target and shoot him twice with a loaded gun.


    If he had gone ahead with his plan, Ye Yutang would be more or less dead inside even if he didn¡¯t die. It would certainly be an unforgettable experience for him.


    He might even make a detour upon seeing his face in the future.


    However, his daddy was unexpectedly more evil. Asking Bai Ye for help to remove the bullet shot by him? It was, for sure, a more unforgettable experience for the second young master.


    ¡®I bet he would go crazy even if he doesn¡¯t die.¡¯


    This was definitely a good way to drive someone crazy.


    ¡®Daddy, you are good. Baby concedes defeat!¡¯


    He played more aggressively while his dad played insidiously.


    Great, the pain that his Mommy felt on the operating table was now returned a hundred times more to the second young master.


    ¡°Scalpel?¡± Bai Ye blinked his eyes and pulled out a mini scalpel from his waist. ¡°An arms merchant would always carry weapons with them to protect themselves, so, as a doctor, it is normal for us to carry a scalpel around in case emergencies happen.¡±


    Ning Ning and Ye Chen went silent. It was obvious that only he did that. Did you ever encounter any doctors on the street who carried a scalpel wherever they went?


    Bai Ye laughed and waved the scalpel in the air. He then reached his hand into the inside of his clothes and took out a row of surgical tools. Everything was in place.


    The pair of father and son went silent again.


    Bai Ye laughed and explained. ¡°When we were in the special agent training camp in the past, there was a mission which required us to fight with a bunch of killers in the African forest. Both Jason and I escaped in four hours, but Jason was shot four times. Any idea what I used to perform surgery on him? A combat knife¡­ It traumatized Black J for almost two weeks, and he would make a detour every time he saw me. From then on, he demanded me to bring my surgical tools with me wherever I go. Because of this, Chu Li survived last year.¡±


    Actually, Bai Ye was their private doctor. When they had just entered the arms industry, they had no name and no fame, which often caused them to be shot when negotiations between them and the arms tycoons or drug lords went wrong.


    If anything happened, all the hospitals would be locked down and searched thoroughly. Hence, going to a recognized hospital was definitely not an option for them. The conditions of private clinics weren¡¯t as good either, so Bai Ye would always standby near them whenever they went for negotiations or decided to snatch someone else¡¯s territories.


    He was always ready to save lives. All the killings and riots in the past made him develop the habit of always carrying a scalpel.


    Now, they were all standing at the top of the world. It would hence be a dream to even get close to them. Naturally, this meant that Bai Ye didn¡¯t have to be on standby at all times. However, he could not kick the habit after all these years.


    Luckily, because of this, he could save Chu Li in time last year.


    Ye Yutang was terrified by him again, and it was as if his soul had left his body. How he wished he could just die on the spot immediately. Why didn¡¯t they kill him once and for all?


    Ning Ning and Ye Chen had controlled their level of torture nicely in a way that Ye Yutang would feel extreme pain, but not to the extent where he would lose his consciousness. This was to ensure that he would be there to witness and listen to the whole process of Bai Ye teaching Ye Chen about bullet removal, and be horrified by it.


    There were sweat and blood mixed on the ground. The second young master had not been so embarrassed and scared in his entire life before¡­


    ¡°No¡­ Save me¡­¡±


    ¡°Noisy!¡± Ning Ning squatted down in front of him, smiling brightly. Gently and politely, he said, ¡°Second young master, the third young master is just trying to save you. Why are you shouting? You have to thank him instead!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to operate on me¡­ Send me to the hospital¡­ Send me to the hospital¡­¡± Flustered, Ye Yutang reached out his hand to Ning Ning and asked him for help.


    Ning Ning thought, ¡®Is he too desperate or is he just too naive?¡¯


    Sending him to the hospital?


    That would be after the surgery!


    His legs would definitely not work anymore!


    ¡°I¡¯m actually quite interested in medical surgeries as well. Bai Ye, can you teach me?¡± Ning Ning pursed his lips and pulled out a mini scalpel. He waved the scalpel around and smiled cutely.


    Ye Chen glanced at him coldly. ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°You are too young!¡±


    ¡°Why does that matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too bloody for you!¡±


    Ye Chen did not want him to be involved with such evil acts, but what he didn¡¯t know was that the evilness in his son was inherited from him, and he might even be more aggressive than him.


    Footnotes:


    To board a pirate ship means to be led astray.

 Chapter 116 - Untitled

    Chapter 116: Untitled


    ¡®In fact, he¡¯s way bloodier than you!¡¯ Bai Ye really wanted to reply Ye Chen.


    However, he kept quiet as he found their conversation interesting.


    ¡°Firstly, Third Young Master Ye, you have no right to control me. Secondly, I will choose what I do and I will do whatever I like. You can¡¯t stop me. Thirdly, I only listen to my mommy.¡±


    Ning Ning expressed his point of view coolly. He felt that his mind wasn¡¯t as twisted as the third young master¡¯s. Operating on Ye Yutang? What a lovely torture!


    He wanted to take revenge for his mommy with his own hands.


    Bai Ye looked at the father and son with a smiling face. Ye Chen narrowed his eyes and glanced at Bai Ye and Ning Ning. His deep eyes made it difficult to guess what he had planned to do next.


    After a while, he raised the corners of his lips.


    ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll teach you!¡± Ye Chen smiled and said. He behaved elegantly, just like the boy.


    ¡°You? Teach me?¡± Ning Ning covered his mouth and laughed, like how a woman in the past would do to seduce the king. He then nodded cutely. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye gave Ye Yutang a smile and under his gaze of fear¡­


    Hands up, scalpel down¡­


    The scalpel was pierced into the wound of Ye Yutang¡¯s broken legs. Blood splattered everywhere!


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ye Yutang struggled vigorously. Ning Ning signaled his men. ¡®Pin him down!¡¯


    Bai Ye squinted acutely. ¡°Awesome¡­¡±


    ¡®The mind of a child who grew up in an abnormal family is really twisted to the point that it¡¯s scary! Ahh!¡¯


    Ning Ning nodded earnestly, proving that he could do it.


    He imitated the actions of the third young master. Hands up, scalpel down.


    The scalpel was pierced into the other broken leg!


    Ye Yutang almost screamed his head off. How pathetic¡­


    ¡°Oops, sorry, it seemed like I have put in too much strength!¡± Ning Ning said, feeling no guilt at all. He turned to the third young master with a smile. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, let¡¯s have a competition to see who can remove the bullets first?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Ye Chen, too, pierced through the wound on Ye Yutang¡¯s broken legs with the scalpel.


    Another pitiful cry could be heard.


    The expressionless men in black looked at each other and mourned for Ye Yutang, who had provoked this pair of father and son with such twisted minds.


    Ning Ning was not used to using the scalpel as he did not have enough strength. He could not help but stir around the inside of the wound with the scalpel, treating Ye Yutang like the pig trotters his mommy had often cooked for him, to search for the bullet.


    Ye Chen¡¯s cut was much cleaner and smoother. He had found the bullet directly with just one try.


    The extreme pain gave Ye Yutang suicidal thoughts for the first time!


    However, Ye Chen and Ning Ning looked serious, so serious that it was inviolable.


    Then, such a conversation happened.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, where¡¯s the bullet?¡±


    ¡°To your left!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see it!¡±


    ¡°Deeper!¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t see it!¡±


    ¡°Then cut off the whole leg!¡±


    ¡°You are so smart. I worship you!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°But the scalpel is too small. It¡¯s so difficult to cut!¡±


    ¡°Then poke it!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see it! The bullet has penetrated the bone!¡±


    ¡°Dig it out!¡±


    ¡­


    In the big parking lot, except for the weird swaying lighting, only the scream of Ye Yutang and the loving conversation between the father and son could be heard. One voice was deep, while the other sounded childish.


    It was like a son asking his daddy questions about his academics.


    While his daddy explained to him in a serious manner.


    Bai Ye felt that daughters were much better than sons. ¡®Hmm, definitely no sons for me in the future. Too scary.¡¯


    But he gave it a thought again. Actually, Ning Ning¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t as twisted as the third young master¡¯s.


    Perhaps, his son wouldn¡¯t be as aggressive and domineering as Ning Ning.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re so ruthless. I think he has fainted!¡±


    ¡°Then wait, and continue when he wakes up!¡±


    ¡­


    Ning Ning put down the scalpel obediently and signaled for one of his men to go over to him. The man pulled out something for Ye Yutang to smell, which woke him up.


    Bai Ye clapped. ¡°Continue!¡±


    Since then, Ye Yutang had lost the ability to shout out loud due to the pain. After Ye Yutang fainted and woke up about five times, Ye Chen and Ning Ning finally removed the bullets.


    Ye Yutang¡¯s legs were already in a horrible state!


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s connect his bones!¡± Bai Ye pursed his lips and laughed awkwardly. ¡°This has to be done in a hospital!¡±


    ¡®There are not enough tools here!¡¯


    The psychotic duo stood up with absolutely no bloodstains on their hands. Ye Chen made a detour and squatted down beside Ye Yutang¡¯s head. Half-squatting, he knocked Ye Yutang¡¯s head with the bloody scalpel and said, ¡°Ye Yutang, I am offering you two choices. A, nobody will ever know about what happened today, or B, we will continue this at the hospital!¡±


    Ye Yutang was paralyzed and he lay on the ground like a pool of mud. The extreme physical pain he felt caused his face to darken and tears kept flowing out of his eyes, which were full of fear. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. With a hoarse voice, he muttered, ¡°A!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, if I hear something about what happened today outside,¡± Ye Chen snorted, ¡°then what will happen to you wouldn¡¯t be as simple as just an operation¡­¡±


    The bloody scalpel slit across his face and formed a bloody scar.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face looked elegant and murderous at the same time. His eyes that were filled with coldness showed his hardhearted and bloodthirsty nature. ¡°Do you understand? Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I understand¡­¡±


    Ye Yutang cried and screamed while nodding frantically. ¡®I agree!¡¯


    He would have gone crazy if they hadn¡¯t stopped.


    On one hand was the extreme physical pain in his legs, and on the other hand, the creepy conversation between the father and son was hard to listen to. If he didn¡¯t escape soon, he would really go mad.


    This kind of feeling was really painful, unbearable, and desperate.


    He could neither survive with the pain nor die as he wished to.


    He could only feel the pain of the steel knife knocking on his bones clearly. It was so painful that his nerves went numb and his soul cried.


    That pair of father and son with twisted minds had taught him a valuable and unforgettable lesson in life.


    Perhaps he would even wake up in the middle of the night having nightmares.


    For his whole life, he would be living in fear and despair, experiencing this pain over and over again.


    Ye Yutang¡¯s lower body was stained red by his blood, and his legs were no doubt crippled. His legs were in such bad conditions that Bai Ye dared to say that even him, who has such great medical skills, could not save his legs either.


    He was bound to spend his life in a wheelchair.


    He mourned in silence for those who had provoked the father and son.


    The pair of father and son was too scary, too distorted, and too terrifying!


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, this move is fantastic!¡± Ning Ning gave him a thumbs-up and smiled. What they did was psychotic, but he loved it. He loved it so much!


    Whoever offended him in the future, he would rectify them like this.


    ¡°Little buddy, you¡¯re great too!¡± Ye Chen smiled lightly and pulled him over by his collar. ¡°I say, do you do this kind of thing often?¡±


    Ning Ning¡¯s face turned red from Ye Chen¡¯s pull and laughed cheekily. He put up his index finger and said, ¡°This is a first. Do you think I¡¯m that free to be able to practice my cutting skills every day? If he hadn¡¯t knocked down my mommy, why would I even lay an eye on this kind of garbage?¡±


    Ning Ning ended his speech, raised his legs, and kicked the second young master. The kick exposed and pulled his bones, inflicting more pain on him. It was so painful that he let out a loud, pitiful cry¡­ and peed again.


    ¡°Garbage? He is worse than garbage. At least, garbage can be recycled!¡± Ye Chen said expressionlessly. He glanced coldly at Ye Yutang, who was already unconscious, and his lips lifted into a sardonic smile.


    Bai Ye and Ning Ning went silent. ¡®Third Young Master Ye is not only ruthless, but he also has a wicked tongue!¡¯


    He is just crazy and psychotic from head to toe.

 Chapter 117 - Untitled

    Chapter 117: Untitled


    Bai Ye snapped his fingers and two men in black came over. He had originally planned for them to abandon Ye Yutang outside a hospital, but he was too disgusted by Ye Yutang, who was covered in blood and urine.


    The smell of the mixture of blood and urine was exceptionally unpleasant and disgusting.


    People like him did not even deserve to get into their car.


    Ye Chen had figured that out too. They had to send him to the hospital for sure, as he didn¡¯t want to kill him, yet. If they left him alone, he would die from excessive bleeding.


    ¡°Dial 120!¡± Ye Chen said. ¡®He wouldn¡¯t die before the doctor comes!¡¯


    Bai Ye agreed and ordered one of the men to call the emergency number.


    ¡°You get into my car!¡± Ye Chen said while carrying Ning Ning, not letting him go over to Bai Ye.


    Ning Ning was stunned. He had always hated physical contact with others, but he was held by Ye Chen in his arms obediently. It seemed like other than his mommy, he was seldom hugged by other people.


    A male? That¡¯s even rarer.


    He felt weird and awkward when Bai Ye carried him today, so he immediately broke free. Although their friendship seemed deep and they were friendly to each other, he still felt awkward.


    However, he felt a light, reassuring feeling when carried by the third young master.


    It was warm and comfortable.


    The third young master was about the same age as Bai Ye, but the feeling of being held by them was way different. Perhaps, it was because the third young master was his daddy.


    That was why.


    Well, he had to admit that he was still a child. Although he was mature, he still had the looks of a child. It was perfectly normal to see an adult carrying him.


    ¡®So, it is fine to not break free, right?¡¯


    Ning Ning thought to himself. He smiled at Bai Ye and said, ¡°Bai Ye, I¡¯ll take the third young master¡¯s car!¡±


    Bai Ye nodded and waved his hands coolly. ¡°Off you go. Contact me if anything happens!¡±


    Ning Ning blinked cutely and waved back. ¡°Then, it¡¯ll be better for me to not have to contact you!¡±


    Bai Ye laughed. Indeed, what could possibly happen that would be serious enough for Ning Ning to contact him? A person who couldn¡¯t even be cured by a doctor was in mortal danger? If it was for this kind of matter, they better not meet!


    Ye Chen and Bai Ye nodded at each other. Ye Chen carried the boy onto his car, started the car¡¯s engine, and left the parking lot.


    Bai Ye whistled, removed the mini video recorder on his sleeve, and smiled elegantly. ¡®I¡¯ll play this for Chu Li to watch. What a loving scene.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Several cars quickly left the parking lot.


    Yutang was left all alone in the spacious parking lot, looking extra miserable. From head to toe, he seemed like he had been tortured and sliced with a knife, like someone had just performed ¡®Ling <anno data-annotation-id=¡±33a9e76d-355a-437d-b6aa-a53fbc7d7b77¡å>Chi''</anno> on him.


    Out of the parking lot, the boy¡¯s stomach growled at the wrong moment. Grr, grr¡­ The growl continued. He covered his stomach cutely and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to eat together!¡± Ye Chen said. The plan remained unchanged, only mealtime was slightly delayed.


    Moreover, their appetite was exceptionally better after settling someone¡¯s hash.


    He felt a little hungry too.


    Both of them hadn¡¯t eaten since noon. Ning Ning was already hungry while they were in the hospital. They were not made of iron after all. Moreover, it was already midnight.


    The father and son had tortured Ye Yutang for a good few hours. They were very fierce and rough.


    When they just started torturing him, he felt so nauseous and disgusted that he was full despite being hungry.


    Now, it was time for his stomach to growl again.


    Ye Chen raised his arms and glanced at his watch. It was almost one o¡¯clock in the morning, and most of the restaurants had already closed. He knew that he could not let a growing child go hungry even though he hadn¡¯t raised one before.


    Fortunately, he knew of a few high-class private restaurants that opened twenty-four hours. ¡®Whatever. Just feed him first.¡¯


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, let¡¯s go to KFC!¡± Ning Ning suddenly said. With the third young master¡¯s ability, he could have totally brought him somewhere to eat even at three or four o¡¯clock in the morning, but he suddenly craved for KFC.


    After Cheng Anya gave birth to Ning Ning, she rejected her aunt¡¯s help as her uncle¡¯s company faced bankruptcy then. Her aunt¡¯s house was up for auction and they were struggling financially. Hence, in order not to burden her, Cheng Anya rented a house on her own.


    Having raised Ning Ning by herself, Ning Ning was clear of his mommy¡¯s hardships more than anyone else.


    He matured early. Intelligent kids tend to be more sensible and sensitive to feelings. Ning Ning was no exception. After all, he wasn¡¯t born this fierce and rough. There had to be a transitional period.


    When he was little, when he and his mother passed by KFC, Ning Ning had always envied those happy families sitting inside.


    He was too young to know what money was then.


    He wondered why his mommy never took him to KFC even once.


    On one occasion, he saw a child about his age riding on his father¡¯s shoulder. He was so envious that he imagined that he also had a father who could smile at him and love him like that.


    A father that could bring him to KFC for burgers and chicken wings.


    That was his ultimate wish when he was three or four. Although he had grown up now and could buy whatever he wanted¡­


    He would regret if he was not able to fulfill the dream. It was his childhood dream after all.


    He really wanted to know how it felt like to have burgers and chicken wings with his father.


    In fact, when he was young, he didn¡¯t really want to eat those burgers and chicken wings. He was just envious of the children whose parents brought them there.


    Once, Cheng Anya felt bad and brought him to pig out in KFC reluctantly.


    Life was tough then as Cheng Anya was only a student. At their poorest, they even had to skip meals. Hence, eating at KFC was a luxury for them.


    All for that one time of luxury.


    Cheng Anya starved for a whole ten days and ate only steamed buns with soy sauce every day. The sensible Ning Ning then understood. His mommy had to starve for ten days just for a KFC meal.


    Since then, he never stopped outside the windows of KFC again.


    He started trading behind the scenes, with a sole simple wish to make money.


    He wished to earn a lot of money so that his mommy would not worry about money, would not work hard for money, and would no longer bargain with others in the market for a few yuan.


    However, he did not expect to have met Black J, Jason, Chu Li, and Bai Ye. As soon as they went out of control, he started to gamble more. Anyway, he was confident that nobody would catch his weakness. In any case, he would not get into trouble.


    Moreover, Sir was the chief supervisor of the International anti-terrorist special forces.


    ¡®What is there to fear?¡¯


    Later, Cheng Anya graduated and her aunt and uncle¡¯s business gradually improved. The family was not short of money anymore. Hence, he kept his thoughts a secret as they became meaningless.


    Because of him, his mommy saw the fickleness of human nature and suffered from the bullying of people. Because of him, she had lost seven years of her wonderful youth.


    Life had taken her youth, passion, and happiness.


    Footnotes:


    Ling Chi is an ancient punishment from China, where the criminal¡¯s flesh would be cut off bit by bit until he dies

 Chapter 118

    One can only be eighteen once in a lifetime. When his mommy was young, she had dedicated her youth to him instead of enjoying the beauty of life like other people of her age at that point in time.


    Ning Ning felt really sorry for her. Hence, whatever Cheng Anya wished to do, he would try his best to fulfill them.


    This accident involving Cheng Anya had, therefore, enraged Ning Ning. What he had done to Ye Yutang was already considered mild.


    If he was not Ye Yutang, Ning Ning would definitely have tortured him to death.


    ¡°KFC is unhealthy junk food! It¡¯s bad for children!¡± Ye Chen said and frowned. He wanted to bring his son for a good meal.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything!¡± Ning Ning smiled and tilted his head. Full of expectations, he exclaimed, ¡°I want to eat KFC!¡±


    The third young master wanted to say no, but his heart softened upon looking at Ning Ning¡¯s big, deep eyes that were filled with expectations of a precious child. Unknowingly, he stopped his car in front of a KFC which was located by the roadside.


    Ning Ning was all smiles as he struck a pose of victory.


    The father and son got down the car and Ye Chen couldn¡¯t help but hold the boy¡¯s hand while heading toward KFC. It was one o¡¯clock in the morning, and the restaurant was empty. There wasn¡¯t anyone except for two female service staff who were dozing off. The unexpected entrance of the father and son brightened up the dull place immediately.


    Ye Chen knocked on the table a few times with his keys. The two service staff who were dozing off had a shock and almost hit their heads on the table. Their eyes were blank even though they were awake. Stunned and confused, they stared at the father and son.


    One of the service staff looked like a student, particularly pure. She looked at Ning Ning, blinked, and rubbed her eyes. Her eyes were full of love.


    ¡°Kawaii[1.¡¯Kawaii¡¯ means cute in Japanese]¡­¡± she screamed, mesmerized.


    Lovestruck, the other service staff stared at Ye Chen with a face full of infatuation.


    Both the father¡¯s and son¡¯s looks were exceptionally good, to the point that they would probably stand out in a large crowd.


    Ning Ning kept quiet, while Ye Chen was speechless. He knocked on the table with his car keys again in an attempt to wake the service staff from their dream.


    It might be due to his strong aura that the two service staff came back to their senses immediately and greeted the father and son warmly, their smiles akin to blooming flowers.


    The two service staff¡¯s admiration for the father and son was pure, especially the girl who looked younger. How she wished Ning Ning was her child. She made no attempt to conceal the evil thoughts of wanting to rub Ning Ning¡¯s face and hug him.


    Her stare gave Ning Ning goosebumps and Ye Chen stared back at her coldly.


    The poor little waitress was so intimidated by Ye Chen that she stood in the corner and drew <anno data-annotation-id=¡±c78d9058-91bb-4425-8cf0-19d41fa6eb7d¡±>circles</anno>.


    ¡®Stopping me from looking at the little boy? I curse you, curse you¡­¡¯


    The older girl kept up her appearances well. Although her face was full of infatuation, she was not that crazy over him. Elegant and well-dressed men like Ye Chen, whose actions gave off a sense of royalty and dominance, were people that could only be looked at from afar to her.


    It was just pure admiration!


    After the father and son had ordered their meals, they went to the washroom to wash their hands. By the time they came back, the food was ready. Ye Chen told Ning Ning to find a table and he carried their supper over.


    The two of them had ordered a family bucket and two chicken burgers.


    It was quite a lot of food. Ye Chen was a lazy person as well. He insisted on carrying both trays at once as he didn¡¯t want to make two trips. If he wasn¡¯t wearing his suit, he could totally fit in as a waiter.


    His posture was of a first-class standard.


    Ning Ning propped his chin on his hands and smiled brightly while watching his daddy perform. If such a scene was photographed by someone else, it would definitely make the headlines in the entertainment industry.


    He looked exceptionally funny.


    Ning Ning thought, ¡®This might be the first time he had to act so down-to-earth after going back to the Ye family again!¡¯


    The feeling of being served by Daddy was actually not bad!


    Ning Ning ripped open the wrapping of the burger and took a bite. He was starving. Eating came first before anything else. Table manners were for outsiders to see, not for family members. Ning Ning took big mouthfuls of the burger until his cheeks bulged. His rosy cheeks made him look even cuter.


    Ye Chen could not believe that he was that insidious, black-bellied brat from earlier on. Only then did he have the cuteness of what children of his age should have.


    ¡°Eat slowly!¡± Ye Chen urged. He poked the straw in and placed the coke right in front of Ning Ning.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why children would like junk food that was not nutritious at all.


    After taking a bite of the burger, Ye Chen curled his lips in disgust. ¡®It tastes so awful!¡¯


    He had a picky appetite and that kind of food could never enter Ye Chen¡¯s mouth. However, he was too hungry. Beggars can¡¯t be choosers, so he could only eat it.


    ¡°How did you know it was Ye Yutang?¡± Ye Chen asked while eating. Ning Ning didn¡¯t just know about it, but he had also known about it before Ye Chen did, which was weird.


    Ning Ning wiped his mouth, gargled with a big sip of coke, and said, ¡°Easy, I saw his car plate number, so I asked for Bai Ye¡¯s help to investigate when he went back. Moreover, how many Lamborghini are there in City A? Isn¡¯t the second young master seeking for his own death? How arrogant.¡±


    That man was really too rubbish. His daddy was obviously better than him in any aspect. Ning Ning couldn¡¯t help but wonder if both of them were really brothers. It was still okay if they were slightly different, but it was weird if they had too many differences.


    ¡°You saw the car plate number?¡± Ye Chen pursed his lips and looked at him. ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you mention it in the hospital, when I sent someone to investigate?¡±


    He seemed to have understood something and the corner his lips curved into a trace of a smile. ¡®This brat is so smart!¡¯


    Ning Ning picked up a chicken wing, looked up at Ye Chen, then hung his head. He hesitated for a long time before confessing. ¡°My mommy has always treated people nicely with a smile. How would she have aroused the dislike of others? I¡¯m just a student. I can¡¯t possibly have enemies either. Hence, I guessed he has something to do with you and I didn¡¯t want to involve you in this matter right from the start.¡±


    If he wanted to teach somebody a lesson, he would definitely have ways to catch them, unless they escaped to Mars. There was no need for his daddy to be involved in the matter.


    ¡°Not only have you kept quiet on the matter, but you even tried to prevent me from knowing the truth as well, right?¡± Ye Chen made a clever guess. ¡°Somebody had posed problems and distracted my men during the investigation. Was it you?¡±


    Ning Ning did not deny and nodded earnestly. He turned to look at him. ¡°I don¡¯t really know the details of what happened, but¡­ the fact that you could see through our trick and find Ye Yutang had earned my respect. I worship you!¡±


    Ning Ning took a bite of the chicken wing. Tender and juicy, it was yummy!


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyes narrowed as he let out a slight grin. ¡®Why does the way he speaks sound so familiar?¡¯


    ¡°The world is big but Mommy is the greatest?¡± Third Young Master Ye couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice. He stared at Ning Ning¡¯s face, not wanting to miss any of his facial expressions. The way he spoke was so similar to The world is big but Mommy is the greatest.


    No matter how much he denied, how a person speaks can¡¯t possibly change drastically within such a short period of time.


    Ye Chen was then reminded of how he got to know The world is big but Mommy is the greatest. It was during the period when Cheng Anya returned to China. London, seven years old¡­ Mommy is the greatest!


    F***!


    No wonder he felt a sense of familiarity. He could almost confirm that he was that young brat on the internet!


    Footnotes:


    To draw circles means to curse someone

 Chapter 119 - Untitled

    A little embarrassed, Ning Ning cutely touched his head and laughed, hoping he could brush it off. Were his thoughts so sophisticated that he was able to immediately make the connection?


    Ning Ning wanted to wait for a few more days, at least until his mommy woke up, before admitting it. He could neither say nor admit to anything, and communicating with him in this way on the internet was not a bad idea.


    What a pity¡­


    Sigh¡­


    In the hospital, he even said that he did not know they were father and son. It was all good now. He would be able to warmly call his daddy on the internet.


    This feeling of shooting himself in the feet was¡­ terrible!!


    ¡°Tell me, yes or no?¡± Ye Chen asked deeply with a look of excitement on his face. He took the KFC family bucket and coke in a single hand and said, ¡°No answer, no food!¡±


    Ning Ning was stunned into silence.


    Wow!


    ¡®Daddy, you are too talented!¡¯


    ¡®No answer, no food?¡¯


    ¡®Are you sure you are not acting in a childish manner? Are you even sure you are an adult?¡¯


    He remembered that when he was in preschool in the United Kingdom, two children were fighting with each other whilst another child cheered on as he held an ice pop in his hand. He was screaming, ¡°Whoever wins gets to eat! The loser does not get to eat!¡±


    His daddy¡¯s behavior was uncannily similar to that child¡¯s behavior.


    Perhaps his daddy had lost his composure because he was too excited. He should have been empathizing.


    Uh, he couldn¡¯t laugh!


    It was immoral to laugh.


    Ye Chen also seemingly realized that his actions were not befitting of him as a third young master and gently coughed twice. He then calmly and politely took his hands away from the KFC family bucket.


    Ning Ning frowned. Uh¡­ Was he allowed to eat?


    The young boy reached out and took a chicken drumstick as he looked at Third Young Master Ye. He was secretly wondering whether Third Young Master Ye would grab his chicken drumstick and not allow him to eat it.


    Ye Chen¡¯s face was slightly flushed, unsure whether it was out of shame or out of embarrassment. He tilted his head and saw the attendants looking at them, father and son, obsessively. He regretted bringing him to such a place.


    ¡°Is it actually a yes, or a no?¡± Ye Chen asked again in a much calmer manner. Ye Chen thoroughly regretted acting like an idiot earlier and could not be even more eager for Ning Ning to temporarily lose his memory and forget what he had just seen.


    He wanted his child to remember him as a heroic and powerful person.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you already know?¡± Ning Ning pouted as he took a bite from the chicken drumstick and drank his coke.


    ¡°I want to personally hear you admit it!¡± Ye Chen insisted.


    He was surely insistent.


    ¡°I think I have an internet username that goes ¡®The world is big but Mommy is the greatest¡¯!¡±Read more chapter on our novelhall.com


    Although he was mentally prepared, Ye Chen felt a surge of joy through him. He suddenly rushed over and embraced Ning Ning as his most direct expression of his excitement. Ning Ning was caught off guard and almost dropped the chicken drumstick in his trembling hand.


    ¡®Uh, Daddy, please do not get too excited!¡¯


    ¡®Calm down, calm down!¡¯


    Ye Chen tightly hugged Ning Ning. Excitement and gratefulness surged through him. He was ecstatic. He was simply ecstatic.


    Excitement was written on Ye Chen¡¯s typically gloomy and cold face.


    As Ye Chen felt joy in his heart, his hands slightly trembled.


    He had long admitted in his heart that Ning Ning was his son. He, however, felt uneasy as there was no confirmation. If it had merely been a coincidence, Ye Chen would have been utterly disappointed. When it came to one¡¯s attitude toward kinship, Ye Chen was more cautious than anybody else.


    He was careful not to invest his feelings, for he was very afraid of losing people around him again.


    But after encountering Ning Ning in the hospital this time, he had the thought of Ning Ning being his son and not leaving him come what may.


    He wished Ning Ning was his son.


    He prayed to the heavens above. All along, he only got a tenth of the love and care other people received.


    After all those years of darkness and hatred, surely it would be fair for him to receive some warmth, no?


    Before he received Cheng Anya¡¯s confirmation, Ye Chen prayed to the powers which he did not believe for their blessings.


    He knew the silliness in what he did, but there was no other way out. The gods were the only hope for men before their hopes completely crumbled.


    Nobody was different.


    Whether they were weak or strong.


    Receiving Ning Ning¡¯s affirmation was akin to receiving Cheng Anya¡¯s confirmation.


    This child was a genius who controlled a substantial portion of global internet trading from behind the scenes. He was decisive and cold in his decision-making, and such a person would not call out for his daddy on the internet without rhyme or reason.


    While they had not conversed much, Ye Chen could discern how genuine the conversations were.


    He could also feel that his son had taken a liking to him.


    That was great!


    That was really great!


    The happiness and fortune came so suddenly it caught people off guard and defenseless. The softest part of the heart had seemingly taken hard, repeated blows of happiness.


    Happiness was indeed this simple, like a dove flying over and leaving in its trail a scent of hope.


    Happiness was so abundant it was about to breach that thin membrane in his heart and excitedly proclaim its presence.


    Ye Chen felt that his entire life¡¯s honor and fortune, even if added together, were not as much as the joy the young child he was hugging had brought him.


    Was this the so-called saying ¡®Blood is thicker than water¡¯?


    An involuntary acceptance of one¡¯s love and doting.


    ¡°You are strangling me! It hurts!¡± Ning Ning said as he tapped Ye Chen¡¯s shoulder. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s violently heaving chest, to Ning Ning, was a sign of how ecstatic he was right now.


    It was, however, one thing to be ecstatic, but another to hurt.


    His little stature could not endure his daddy¡¯s strong hug, and he did not wish to be manhandled into two.


    The attendants not far away kept on watching both father and son.


    As the young lady saw the father and son together, hearts seemingly bubbled out of her eyes. There was love, so much love, as the father and son expressed their love for each other. How ¡®moe¡¯ that scene was¡­ and a series of impure thoughts crept into her mind.


    As she saw Ye Chen hug such a cute child, that she had not changed her mind of touching, her fists tightened and she burned with an intense inner rage. ¡®I curse you, I curse you¡­¡¯


    ¡®Ah, what a kawaii child!¡¯


    To be despised countless times over a meal of KFC¡­ Oh, poor Third Young Master Ye!


    ¡°Sorry, sorry¡­¡± Ye Chen eased his hugging, his gaze still a faint red from earlier excitement. ¡°Did it hurt?¡±


    Ning Ning shook his head and looked at his daddy deeply. He then took a brief look at the tasty chicken drumstick and asked, ¡°Seriously, are you that happy?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy too?¡± Ye Chen nervously asked. He was deeply afraid that the young boy harbored the slightest unhappiness toward him.


    ¡®Image! Image is very important!¡¯


    ¡°Happy!¡± Ning Ning said. His eyes seemingly formed the shape of a crescent moon as he nodded eagerly. He was happy, very happy!


    Ye Chen¡¯s heart which was in suspense was suddenly relieved. Like a grown-up child, he broke into a smile. Recalling his daddy¡¯s past, Ning Ning was touched and heartbroken at the same time. Although he had yet to investigate his father¡¯s past, he was certain from the conversation in the group that his father had suffered a lot in his youth.

 Chapter 120

    This seemed to be the first time he actually saw him smile.


    ¡°This is the happiest day of my life!¡± Ye Chen¡¯s excitement had yet to subside and his chest heaved. As he was full of joy and also lost for words, he settled on such a sentence.


    Ning Ning smiled and said, ¡°This life is not over yet. For all you know, there will come a day you will be happier than today!¡±


    ¡°Yes, perhaps so. I stand corrected then. This is the happiest day of my life thus far!¡± Ye Chen said as he politely nodded.


    Ning Ning laughed as he stuffed the chicken drumstick into his mouth and took a bite. He pointed to the chicken wings and chicken drumsticks on the table, hinting for Ye Chen to finish eating them. Ye Chen was already excited from merely seeing his child, and he could not be bothered with his hunger as his thoughts were preoccupied with his son.


    ¡°Did your mommy tell you that?¡± Ye Chen asked. Whenever Ye Chen thought of Cheng Anya¡¯s bright smile, he felt tempted to pinch her face over and over. Damn, she sure had the guts to hide this from him for so long.


    He had previously asked her who the child¡¯s father was.


    He recalled her response¡­ Oh, she told him in tragic sadness that the child¡¯s father had died.


    Very good!


    She told him, in his very face, that the child¡¯s father had died. Excellent!


    He would deal with son and her separately. This was a score that did not need to be urgently settled!


    But he really could not remember when he had a son with her.


    Ning Ning shook his head as he chugged down the coke. ¡°My mommy said that she was in love with my daddy seven years ago. After that, daddy met an accident and passed away. Daddy eventually died in mommy¡¯s heart as well, and mommy then discovered she was pregnant with me. She gave birth to me and brought me up with much difficulty.¡±


    Ning Ning used his tender voice and slowly repeated the sad love story that his mommy had cooked up.


    It was such a campy drama that Ning Ning bet his mommy had taken inspiration from poorly-written internet novels or primetime dramas that were just as campy.


    Ye Chen¡¯s face suddenly blackened!


    That damned woman was really cursing him!


    Very good!


    Third Young Master Ye smiled, seemingly full of schemes!


    Ning Ning was stunned. ¡®Daddy, your smile¡­ is really unnerving!¡¯


    ¡®Mommy is in for a lot of pain!¡¯


    But this was good as well. With more elements spicing up the conversation, somebody was going to talk first.


    ¡°She did not say anything, so how did you know?¡± Ye Chen curiously asked.


    Ning Ning elegantly rolled his eyes and put the empty cup on the table. ¡°Firstly, nobody would believe that there was no adultery involved when they see our two faces, no? Secondly, you smuggled firearms and diamonds in my domain, not to mention that you are adept with computers. Did you know that Jason hates you to the core? He feels that you are way too dishonest and unkind as it would have been better for two to share the market than one to dominate it all. Hence, Jason sent me to sabotage MBS¡¯ internal systems to teach you a lesson. When I saw the Rose Tear, I took an interest in it and found your face while doing some convenient research.¡±


    Ye Chen¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°You had hacked into MBS¡¯ internal systems before?¡±


    Ning Ning nodded and proudly replied, ¡°Once too often!¡±


    It was not just once or twice!


    If not, how would Ning Ning know his criminal record and then help him destroy said records?


    ¡°F***, how could I not know?¡±


    Ning Ning pouted and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why are you acting civilized in front of your son?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was stunned. Civilized?


    Be civilized toward him?


    When he took the scalpel and agitated Ye Yutang¡¯s thigh muscles, how did the term ¡®civilized¡¯ not dawn upon him?


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk civilized. How the heck did you manage to breach the systems?¡±


    When he returned, he would fire the technicians from the security department. They were too amateurish!


    It did not dawn upon him that he had personally written that program. It was so impregnable that even after a few years, the program was still in service and no breaches were discovered. He could only say that this child¡¯s skills¡­ were simply supreme.


    Ning Ning laughed arrogantly and domineeringly. ¡°I can only say that I have way surpassed my father!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye sincerely felt that his son could have been a bit cockier.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s put this question aside for now. What happened after?¡±


    ¡°I then investigated what happened to you seven years ago and suddenly realized the many coincidences in the timelines. I was therefore 80% certain.¡± Ning Ning laughed more politely. ¡°After Mommy returned from abroad, I was thinking of getting her into MBS to gauge her response toward you, and it so happened that your father was looking to replace a secretary. I had Auntie Yun arrange for Mommy to get into MBS, and I was guessing that you would not reject a top-performing secretary by virtue of your decisiveness and iron-fist decision-making styles. Her response after work one day led me to be 99% sure. And to prevent any mistakes in my reasoning, I went to your apartment and nicely asked the janitors to collect a sample of your hair. Wow¡­ Two strands of hair for 200 yuan. I guess your hair must be the most expensive in the world. With a sample of your hair, I then went to conduct a paternity test¡­¡±


    Ye Chen looked at his child. Look at how tender his face was, how nice he sounded, and how elegant he looked. The things he was capable of were leagues above his age!


    F***!


    How did Cheng Anya teach her child?


    How did Ning Ning become so capable?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know the result?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary!¡±


    As Ye Chen spoke, it was impossible for him to question the validity of the results of the paternity test.


    He merely wondered how his son could be so different from other children.


    Other children played in the small leagues, whereas Ning Ning was already going big.


    Ning Ning was just too capable!


    When Ye Chen normally drank coke, he would usually find it hard to drink. Now, he needed the ice cubes in the coke to calm down.


    ¡°I am so full!¡± Ning Ning said, touching his stomach and yawning cutely. It was already two in the morning, and both father and son had spent an hour in KFC. Fortunately, the young boy was usually a night owl. Otherwise, he would have fallen asleep long ago.


    It had been a long day, and he was tired.


    The silence of the night was suddenly broken by the ringing of Ye Chen¡¯s cell phone. He took a glance at it, noticing that it was Old Master Ye calling. He did not pick up the call and turned off his cell phone instead!


    ¡°Who?¡± Ning Ning curiously asked as he saw Ye Chen unhappy.


    ¡°Old Master Ye!¡± Ye Chen said.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Ning Ning responded as he stroked his chin and bit his lip. ¡°I guess it could be about Ye Yutang. Aren¡¯t you worried he would remove you from your position as the president of MBS?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°He would guess that you were behind it!¡±


    ¡°Evidence?¡± Ye Chen asked provocatively. He knew that the surveillance cameras in the underground parking lot had been tampered with. He was not worried about being found out.


    ¡°Ye Yutang!¡±


    Ye Chen laughed coldly and shook his head. ¡°I know Old Master Ye better than you. He would not dare to do anything!¡±


    Ye Yutang was a lusty, violent, and dumb person, who preyed on the kind and feared the real hooligans. He was also one who was afraid of death. This act of retribution upon Ye Yutang would have definitely wasted both his legs, and he could either choose to die or remain wheelchair-bound for the rest of his life.


    Based on his understanding of Ye Yutang, Ye Yutang would not dare to choose death!


    He did not have the courage!


    Old Master Ye would have likely called him to the hospital to dig out the truth about Ye Yutang¡¯s mutilation. Ye Chen could not be bothered.


    With Ye Yutang wasted, and Ye Yutong still young, Old Master Ye would not dare to anyhow lay a finger on him.


    MBS Corporation was still under his control.


    The family business was not of particular importance to Ye Chen, and he had no reason to cling onto it for his dear life. It was, however, extremely important to some people.


    It was a tool for revenge that was extremely hard to come by.


    Not using it was equal to wasting it.

 Chapter 121

    ¡°That was unsurprising!¡± Ning Ning laughed. It was little wonder that Ye Chen daringly appeared in the parking lot, for he already had the intention to teach Ye Yutang a lesson.


    Ye Chen laughed as he wolfed down two chicken wings. He raised his gaze and said, ¡°Call daddy?¡±


    Ning Ning touched his lips and gently shook his head. ¡°No, I will wait until Mommy has woken up. I will only call you daddy when Mommy allows me to.¡±


    As Ye Chen listened, he almost said, ¡°So she is not admitting that I am your daddy?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Ning Ning responded as expected. Instead of his typically elegant smile, Ning Ning said in seriousness, ¡°I was brought up by Mommy single-handedly. Her wish is my wish. If she is unwilling, I can be fatherless!¡±


    Ning Ning said in a very serious tone. He did not seem to be joking.


    Although he had really taken a liking to Third Young Master Ye as his daddy, he was, however, okay with not seeing him if his mommy was unhappy.


    For Ning Ning to look for Third Young Master Ye in light of Anya¡¯s mishap was out of circumstance. All other things had to wait and see.


    Ye Chen was not angry but merely a little disappointed. He was hoping for the young kid to call him daddy, but he also understood Ning Ning¡¯s thoughts. Ning Ning was, after all, single-handedly brought up by Cheng Anya.


    She was only seventeen when she had him. The difficulties she faced juggling both her studies and bringing this child up was axiomatic.


    He indeed did not have the right to acknowledge him as his son without her consent.


    ¡°Mommy is indeed the greatest.¡±


    ¡°It is definitely so!¡±


    Ning Ning laughed elegantly.


    After both father and son had their fill, Ning Ning was feeling sleepy. Third Young Master Ye advised him to return to his mansion and visit the hospital together the next morning.


    Ning Ning agreed, and Ye Chen brought Ning Ning back to his mansion along Boyun Road. This mansion was Ye Chen¡¯s true home, and visiting the Ye mansion for a meal was merely a formality.


    This was an extremely serene area which was developed for mansions. There were two different trees in the area: Red Silk-Cotton and Yulan Magnolia.


    The cotton trees were past their blooming season and the magnolia flowers had wilted. As the lines of trees intersected each other, a romantic atmosphere was in the air whilst the fragrance of magnolia drifted amongst the trees.


    There were only seven mansions built in the area, and each mansion had its unique style. The gardens were styled with a design reminiscent of the Suzhou Gardens, enmeshed in time. The gardens also contained the stylish and three-dimensional sense of Euro-American designs. It was as though two construction styles across time had melded into one.


    It was very unique.


    Ning Ning had visited the area once. The area had a particular style in the day and took on a different style in the night. With the crisscrossing streetlights, illuminated fountain, and some ingenious lighting designs, what seemed romantic and free-spirited in the day became several measures more romantic at night.


    If the day were to be described as a romantic girl, the night would be akin to a mysterious lady with a veil over her face.


    Ning Ning loved his daddy¡¯s home, and the environment there had won him over. After he previously visited, Ning Ning wanted to buy a mansion for his mommy and grandfather. A quick check revealed that all the mansions were sold out.


    The young kid was about to doze off en-route, and the fragrance of magnolias in the air perked him a little when he alighted.


    Ye Chen stopped the car and asked, ¡°Do you like this place?¡±


    Ning Ning nodded. ¡°I like this place very much!¡±


    Ye Chen was satisfied. It seemed that he and his son shared the same taste. When he was initially mansion-shopping, he visited seven sites and eventually settled on this site. To be able to make his son happy was good, very good!


    The interior fittings of the house were nothing short of luxurious, and it had amenities ranging from a swimming pool, to a fully-equipped gym, to a fully-stocked wine cabinet that, at first glance, was clearly exorbitantly priced. The level of opulence in the house left Ning Ning tongue-tied.


    ¡®Daddy, you surely do know how to enjoy life!¡¯


    The interior of the house was designed by a famous person, and it was in-line with Ye Chen¡¯s typical aesthetic criterion. It was simple, extremely luxurious, yet did not compromise on warmth and had a particular character. One could feel the warmth of home in spite of the immensely luxurious interior furnishings.


    ¡°What rich people!¡± Ning Ning touched his lip and gently bit it. He loved the design of his daddy¡¯s home. It had taste.


    Although it was exorbitantly costly, the items were placed at just the most appropriate places. He loved it!


    ¡°You like this too?¡± Ye Chen raised his eyebrows. This young guy¡¯s preference was¡­


    He was indeed his son!


    Ye Chen was satisfied again as a proud smile emerged on his face. The typically cold and ruthless man cryptically broke into an idiot-like smile.


    There could be no higher praise than his son liking what he did.


    ¡°When I am rich in the future, I will buy a house for mommy and grandfather. I would also like you to design my house.¡±


    ¡°I ask for a very high price. Are you sure you can afford to hire me?¡±


    ¡°You designed it?¡±


    ¡°I do not allow people to tell me what to do in my own home. I call the shots on my own turf!¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, I worship you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a must!¡± Third Young Master Ye responded. It was axiomatic for sons to worship their fathers.


    Ye Chen felt especially pleased today, to the point he was smiling heartily.


    Ning Ning, for his desire of this mansion, had no qualms getting Ye Chen and his mommy together. The young kid loved the place so much that he would not hesitate to gently promise his mommy to his daddy.


    And proudly promote his daddy to his mommy.


    Hospital ¨C The Second Day


    Cheng Anya woke up early in the morning. Her face was pale, eyelashes gently trembling, and lips slightly cracked from the lack of water. Like a wilted flower, her long black hair was unkempt, spreading over her shoulders. In combination with her pallor, it made her seem even sicklier.


    It hurt.


    The sharp pain came from her leg, and Cheng Anya could not help but moan. ¡°It hurts¡­¡±


    Cheng Anya gritted her teeth as she tore off the oxygen mask which made her uncomfortable.


    The events before the accident gradually came to her mind, and Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes suddenly opened wide as she shivered. ¡°Ning Ning¡­¡±


    Where was Ning Ning?


    The old man was a light sleeper and was jolted awake by slight movement. Cheng Anya¡­


    ¡°Anya, you are awake. You are finally awake! Doctor¡­¡± Daddy Cheng rushed out of the door and screamed for the doctor. Doctor Chen was already on the way.


    He immediately came over and carried out a few checks on her. Doctor Chen surprisingly realized that Cheng Anya, save a few bruises, was actually okay!


    It was magical! The man¡¯s medical skills were too magical!


    He simply could not believe the results of his checks!


    He knew the operation was a success, but he did not expect it to be such a success.


    With the area disinfected and the broken bones patched up, all that was left was a gradual recovery. She would be able to walk freely in less than a month.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, is there anywhere you are feeling discomfort?¡± Doctor Chen asked. A doctor¡¯s greatest wishes were for their patients to recuperate. Although he had been initially infuriated by Ning Ning, he was, however, still happy for Cheng Anya on seeing she was okay.


    And that was such a young life in the balance!


    Cheng Anya¡¯s face was pale and pain was written in her gaze. She bit her pale lips and endured wave upon wave of pain as beads of cold sweat trickled down her face. ¡°It really hurts!¡±

 Chapter 122

    Doctor Chen was won over by her toughness. After the broken bones were forcefully patched up, and with the effects of the anesthesia wearing off, she did not scream in excruciating pain. She was indeed resilient as many adults could not endure such pain.


    Like Second Master Ye who was admitted the night before with almost wasted legs. The long time spent lying in the dark parking lot resulted in a night-long amputation for legs that were merely infected. When he was just sent to the hospital, he was moaning and groaning in pain so loudly the entire hospital could hear him.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, such a condition is very normal¡­¡± Doctor Chen explained to Cheng Anya her condition as simply as possible and left a few reminders before he left the ward.


    Daddy Cheng was crying tears of joy amidst feeling embarrassed. He turned his head around to wipe the tears and thanked the heavens.


    ¡°Daddy, where is Ning Ning?¡± Cheng Anya grabbed the bedsheet as her hands gently trembled and her breathing almost froze. She was feigning calm in spite of being deeply fearful of hearing news that would overwhelm her.


    Daddy Cheng hugged Anya dearly and gently touched her shoulders. He gently said, ¡°Daughter, all is good. You are doing very well. Ning Ning will visit you in a moment.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Cheng Anya breathed a sigh of relief and her strength vanished. She seemed very weak whilst Daddy Cheng helped her lie down. Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes were wide open and stared at the ceiling in a daze. It was as though there was a spiderweb on the ceiling.


    ¡°Anya, how are you? Please do not scare Daddy!¡± Daddy Cheng asked in a worried tone and could not help as he straightened Anya¡¯s hair. His daughter getting into such an accident and predicament really broke his heart.


    Cheng Anya conveniently grabbed his hand and tapped it twice. ¡°Daddy, I am okay. I was just thinking about some things and got lost in my thoughts. Do not worry!¡±


    ¡°As long as all is good, as long as all is good!¡±


    As Daddy Cheng went to get her some water, Cheng Anya¡¯s smile disappeared and she became glum. How dared Ye Yutang try to knock her down!


    What did that piece of junk from the Ye family really want?


    As she recalled the incident, she clearly saw Ye Yutang driving into them with viciousness on his face. She could not have seen wrongly!


    She had humiliated him in the office and splashed him with coffee. Surely he would not have wanted her life?


    Or had she seen Ning Ning and¡­


    As her heart pounded, she thought of Ye Yutang telling on about Ning Ning. Ning Ning¡¯s identity could not be kept a secret anymore!


    As that thought came upon her, Cheng Anya¡¯s heart pounded and a twisted image appeared in her mind¡ªYe Chen easily tearing her into two and disposing of her whilst his immaculate face bore a sinister smile.


    Cheng Anya was wowed at her vivid imagination and thought Ye Chen¡¯s actions were purely typical given his messed up mind.


    As the door to the ward opened, Cheng Anya thought Daddy Cheng had returned. As she turned her head, she saw Ning Ning¡¯s cute face. Her pale face was written with joy and at ease. Although she knew Ning Ning was okay, she could only relax when she saw him herself.


    Cheng Anya forgot her lips had slightly cracked, and her smile agitated the wound on her lips. The pain from the wound sent her gasping.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Ning Ning was slightly shocked and put down the fish soup. Looking at her worriedly, Ning Ning said, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be excited. You¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Cheng Anya tapped her son¡¯s face. To miss seeing him for a day sent her into a panic, and it was perhaps amidst the horror of the moment before she fainted that she hoped her child would be fine. To see him all okay made Cheng Anya feel that her wounds were not for naught. ¡°My lips are a little cracked. They do not hurt too much. It will get well soon.¡±


    Ning Ning saw his mommy¡¯s sickly countenance, and it hurt him. Her face was pale, and there was a pain hidden in her gaze. She struggled to show how calm she was, but he knew that she was in a lot of pain.


    Because he saw the beads of cold sweat on her forehead and the hidden pain in her gaze.


    This was his mommy. She would not allow him to be worried in spite of how much pain she was in. When she was once a waitress in a cafeteria, she was splashed by a picky customer in the back with scalding hot water. She hid it from him and did not let him know what had happened.


    He slightly regretted going easy on Ye Yutang earlier!


    ¡°Baby, help Mommy up!¡± Cheng Anya propped herself up as Ning Ning supported her back and slowly moved upward. He took two pillows and put them beneath her for support.


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t pull such a long face, okay?¡± Cheng Anya saw her son¡¯s tender face. She liked it when her son smiled. She did not want to see a little old person with a glum face.


    It was scary looking at him with a glum face and not uttering a word. ¡°For the sake of your mommy who just woke up, please smile! Pulling a long face is inauspicious. Come on, smile for Mommy!¡±


    Ning Ning leaped into Cheng Anya¡¯s embrace and tightly hugged her by the waist. ¡°I am worried about you, Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Baby, I am okay! Good child!¡± Cheng Anya said. She gently messed with Ning Ning¡¯s hair as she looked down with tears welling in her eyes. ¡®I will do anything for you, my baby, even if it means giving up my life, let alone a leg.¡¯


    He was scared stiff!


    To encounter such a serious accident for the first time, and in front of Ning Ning, she could imagine the fear Ning Ning experienced when she was in the operating theatre, let alone Ning Ning having to console her father. This child¡­


    Was really endearing.


    ¡°Mommy, this cannot happen anymore. Please do not scare me this way. I will get very angry, yes, very angry,¡± Ning Ning said in a low voice as he snuggled into his mother¡¯s warmth. He would rather be the person getting into the accident than seeing his mother lying in a hospital bed.


    ¡°Okay, no more second time!¡± Cheng Anya gently held his back and felt tears building up in her eyes. The pain in her leg seemed to have subsided, and her baby was everything to her. With him, nothing else mattered.


    ¡°Baby, Mommy has already promised you. Can you get up?¡± Cheng Anya teased as she became her typical scheming self. Getting people all gushy was not her strength anyways. ¡°Although I should not say this, baby, you are quite heavy. Mommy is so weak not and I cannot bear your¡­ weight!¡±


    Ning Ning slowly crawled up and stared at her with his beady eyes. He perfectly expressed his lament whilst Cheng Anya looked on indifferently.


    ¡°Mommy, there is something I need to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is so serious?¡± Cheng Anya saw Ning Ning¡¯s glum face and a shred of panic showed on her pale face. ¡°Baby, you shouldn¡¯t be telling me that my leg¡­¡±


    Cheng Anya had no courage to say what was about to follow. The doctor just mentioned that she would be able to walk, following two months of recovery and rehabilitation. If that was the case, why was Ning Ning so glum?


    Ning Ning held Anya¡¯s hands and comforted her. ¡°No, Mommy, do not anyhow guess. It was because the doctor mentioned that you had to amputate your legs on the day you were undergoing surgery¡­¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart leaped out of her mouth as she turned to look at her leg. After being in shock for a few seconds, she could not imagine how she would be like being wheelchair-bound for the rest of her life following the amputation.


    ¡®F*** you, damn Ye Yutang! If my legs were amputated, I would waste your legs no matter what! Even if it means hiring hitmen!¡¯


    One must say that this family of three had an uncannily similar pattern of thought.

 Chapter 123

    ¡°And then?¡± Cheng Anya gulped some saliva and asked. How come she was not amputated?


    ¡°Because¡­¡±


    Before Ning Ning could complete his sentence, the door to the ward opened. Ye Chen waltzed into the ward naturally. He was tall and had delicate features. His cold gaze, containing mixed feelings, looked at Cheng Anya who lay on the hospital bed.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes widened as she seemed lost. She then looked at Ye Chen, then at Ning Ning. She was stunned!


    Who would tell her that this was not a dream?


    ¡°I just woke up, and I am guessing that my eyes are a little blur. Baby, I heard that patients tend to see things!¡± Cheng Anya said calmly but her mind was blank. It was just a rude shock.


    Ning Ning kept silent. ¡®Dear mommy, are those mental patients?¡¯


    ¡°Mommy, please calm down!¡± Ning Ning¡¯s childish voice carried with it a slight chuckle.


    ¡°Baby, can I faint please?¡± Cheng Anya saw Ye Chen and murmured to herself. As she said that to Ning Ning, she still had time to faint!


    She was, after all, very frail. To faint from excessive agitation was normal.


    Ning Ning bit his lips and was speechless at his mommy¡¯s stupidity. Ye Chen¡¯s face darkened and a storm seemed to build up in his gaze. As he seemingly smiled with arms akimbo, he said, ¡°Miss Cheng, please go ahead and faint! I will be right here waiting for you to wake up again!¡±


    Ye Chen emphasized the words ¡®wake up again¡¯, and it seemed as though he was squeezing the words through his teeth. A cold and chilling atmosphere settled upon the ward.


    ¡°Mommy, I will go and find grandpa! I will join you in a moment!¡± Ning Ning kissed Anya on her cheek as he smiled cheerfully. He then said in a low voice, ¡°Mommy sure has good taste!¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s pale face slightly blushed as she stared at him. ¡®This young brat!¡¯


    Ning Ning waved his hands as he turned around. ¡°Happy chatting!¡±


    As Ning Ning closed the door, a scheming look appeared on his face. He honestly wanted to know what happened between them seven years ago!


    He was very confident in his daddy¡¯s scheming mind and interrogation methods!


    His mommy would never be his match!


    But¡­


    To squat by the door to eavesdrop was damaging to his character, hence Ning Ning wore his earphone and smiled elegantly. His tender and rosy face was especially cute.


    He was eavesdropping on them in broad daylight. Hehe!


    As the young kid walked away, the atmosphere in the ward became a little delicate. As Ye Chen¡¯s gaze was focused on Cheng Anya, he looked confused. ¡®This damn woman!¡¯


    Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes were half-opened, burying her gaze. As her heart pounded, she wondered if the secret she had gone to lengths to protect had been discovered. It was indeed not the nicest thing that could happen.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, is there anything you would like to tell me?¡± Ye Chen asked coldly. As he saw Cheng Anya avoiding him like an ostrich, his gaze became cold. He was waiting to see what she had to say.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cheng Anya quickly raised her head.


    Ye Chen nodded. He approved of Anya¡¯s attitude and figured he could go easier on her. He really wanted to know what had happened seven years ago.


    ¡°Say it then!¡± He said as though he was dispensing grace. Cheng Anya could not wait to push him to the ground and step him on the face twice for his attitude.


    Her typical smile returned to her and she asked, ¡°President Ye, the doctor told me that my legs need two months to recover, so¡­ I would like to apply for two months¡¯ leave!¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Ye Chen enunciated the words. His sinister breath absolutely and clearly expressed his desire to rip her mood apart as he menacingly advanced.


    Every step he took prodded on Cheng Anya¡¯s heart. As Ye Chen sat on the hospital bed and was less than half a meter from her, Cheng Anya still remained calm yet cursed all of Ye Yutang¡¯s ancestors.


    If it weren¡¯t for him, she would not be in this predicament today. She could have escaped, and Ye Chen would not have discovered Ning Ning.


    ¡°Could I apply for paid leave?¡± Cheng Anya asked with a smile. Being the money-digger she was, two months¡¯ of regular pay and bonuses combined would be about a hundred thousand yuan. It would be a pity to miss them, not to mention that she had been hit and was hospitalized. This was all Ye Yutang¡¯s fault and she had yet to file claims against him.


    Ye Chen¡¯s face was so sinister to the point a terrible cold hung over him. As his chest violently heaved, he had to use immense effort to restrain himself lest he strangled her out of impulse.


    Her ability to act stupid was over the top!


    Cheng Anya, well done!


    Ye Chen laughed in his extreme anger and nodded. ¡°Sure!¡±


    Had this been usual times, Cheng Anya would have realized this was a gift from the heavens. This time around, she realized that she was in a tight spot.


    ¡°Many thanks, President Ye!¡±


    The young kid at the end of the corridor raised his thumb. ¡®Mommy is really awesome!¡¯


    ¡®Daddy¡¯s look is sure exciting!¡¯


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Ye Chen asked in a low voice. As he asked, his gaze was firmly on her face. He did not want to let go of any emotions she expressed but realized its futility. Cheng Anya was nothing but calm, and a shred of danger flashed over his face as his veins throbbed.


    Cheng Anya¡¯ heart was pounding very hard as she looked down. Unlike her typical self, she did not dare to meet his gaze.


    That was a feint!


    ¡°Speak!¡± Ye Chen barked as he saw her remain silent for long. He tugged her sharp chin and forcefully lifted her head. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°I am sure Miss Cheng has a lot to tell me!¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Cheng Anya denied with a frown.


    ¡°Very good!¡± Ye Chen laughed out of anger. Using more force out of anger, the pain he inflicted on Cheng Anya caused Cheng Anya to flinch slightly despite not speaking a word. Ye Chen¡¯s delicate features were sinister-looking as he asked, ¡°Miss Cheng, you may not have anything to say but I do. Ning Ning is my son, correct or not?¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s was slightly taken aback and raised her hands. She pushed away Ye Chen¡¯s hands and replied in a slightly cold and calm tone, ¡°President Ye must be joking. You ran to an employee¡¯s home, coming to acknowledge your son. If you want a son, there are many women to bear you one.¡±


    ¡°How do you know whether I was joking?¡± Ye Chen coldly replied as he squinted dangerously. ¡°He is clearly my son, so why are you denying it?¡±


    ¡°If two people resemble each other, does it imply that they are related by blood?¡± Cheng Anya retorted. ¡°The woman in the photo you previously showed me resembled me, but I am not related to her by blood. It was just a coincidence!¡±


    ¡°Besides that, I have only known President Ye for months. How could I have a seven-year-old child?¡± Cheng Anya was certain he could not recall anything.


    She did not want Ye Chen and Ning Ning to acknowledge each other. Ning Ning was everything to her, and she had brought him up with much difficulty. She would not be willing to give Ning Ning up to anybody who suddenly fought with her for him.


    She knew she was unfair to Ye Chen, but¡­


    Fairness was invariant in this entire issue.


    Just take it that she was selfish!


    She was never a sentimental person!


    ¡°Seems like you are thoroughly denying it?¡± Ye Chen was not angry. He had expected this long ago. ¡°Yes, I do not remember you. I met an accident seven years ago and forgot some things!¡±


    Cheng Anya was mildly surprised. He had lost part of his memory?

 Chapter 124 - Untitled

    So that meant he had not deliberately forgotten about her? Cheng Anya was weirdly happy as that thought flashed past her.


    Ye Chen had always been observing Cheng Anya¡¯s expressions. Seeing Anya surprised left him more certain that they had known each other before. She was clearly feigning something. Ye Chen, who had no problem dominating the negotiating table, had no problem getting Anya to speak.


    In Ning Ning words, ¡®Although Mommy is scheming, she is still far from his daddy.¡¯


    ¡°I am not deliberately forgetting anybody. Around the year Ning Ning was born, I lost my memory,¡± Ye Chen replied deeply. ¡°Miss Cheng, your reasoning is not substantial enough. All I want to know is whether Ning Ning is my son.¡±


    He knew that Ning Ning was his son.


    However, Ning Ning would only acknowledge him on the condition that Cheng Anya acknowledged him as Ning Ning¡¯s father. By hook or by crook, he had to gain Cheng Anya¡¯s recognition!


    ¡°I just want to hear him call me daddy!¡± Ye Chen replied in a low voice as he unwound a knot in his throat. With a few hints of uneasiness in his voice, he asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you even able to fulfill such a simple request?¡±


    Cheng Anya felt a choke in her chest and unhappiness welling up in her. Ye Chen¡¯s words had left her extremely upset!


    It seemed as though she had recalled a much younger Ning Ning nursing his bruise and asking her why he had no father. Like then, it was as if her heart was stabbed with a knife.


    She struggled violently in her heart. She knew that Ye Chen had been lonely for too long and overly craved kinship. It was perfectly understandable for him to want to acknowledge Ning Ning!


    However¡­


    Third Young Master Ye was not the most earnest person. One could not go hard but go easy on him. However, when Ye Chen made his request in such a sad and anticipating tone¡­


    Cheng Anya was still moved!


    ¡°Miss Cheng!¡± Ye Chen shouted as he looked at her anticipatively. There was a pure urgency in his gaze, and he would lose all hope should she deny!


    ¡®Please do not look at me in this way, could you?¡¯


    ¡°He is my son!¡± Cheng Anya said after deliberating for a long while.


    ¡°Nobody will deny it!¡± Ye Chen said in a deep tone. ¡°However, this will not impede the truth that he is still my son, no?¡±


    Cheng Anya looked up at him. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s gaze was solemn and her face was reflected in his beady eyes. Cheng Anya did not know whether to continue denying. Had this been the typically cold and brutal Ye Chen, she could deny until the end.


    It was such a pity that this scheming and sinister person played the emotional card and evoked a sense of pity in her.


    She knew that he was feigning it, yet she could not help but feel her heart ache for him.


    Cheng Anya, you idiot!


    ¡°Forget it!¡± She murmured to herself and took a deep breath. Denying further was meaningless, and he only had to do a paternity test given how advanced technology was. The result of the paternity test was irrefutable proof that she could not deny.


    ¡°Yes¡­ He is your son!¡± Cheng Anya said calmly. ¡°I will not allow you to take him away from me!¡± She urgently added.


    Ye Chen bit his lip and smiled. ¡®You have finally admitted! How perfect!¡¯


    His smile was a little cryptic!


    Cheng Anya suddenly realized what had happened and was so angry to the point she wanted to hit him to stop his smile. If he had already known, why did he still force her for an answer?


    ¡°You already knew?¡± Cheng Anya asked solemnly.


    Ye Chen smiled in elegant happiness. He made Anya so angry that she gritted her teeth. ¡°Did I say that I did not know? Miss Cheng, I just wanted you to admit it!¡±


    The tables turned and it was now his turn to anger her. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s temperament was good and was all happy. His previous anger at her suddenly disappeared and one could feel the sunshine entering his life.


    He could finally hear his son call him daddy.


    As much as being a father at the age of twenty-seven was early, Ye Chen was, however, unfazed by it. Not only was he unfazed, but he was also very thankful to Anya for bearing him such a tough and able son. Nevertheless, he would not tell Anya how he felt.


    The young kid who listened on finally understood why he had such awesome genes!


    It was really not because of some genetic mutation!


    It was because both his daddy and mommy were¡­ very distorted people.


    Cheng Anya gritted her teeth and contemplated throwing a knife at him as target practice had she had one. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Our son said that he will acknowledge me only when you have acknowledged me!¡± Ye Chen smiled in his reply.Read more chapter on our novelhall.com


    Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes twitched and could not help but become secretly unhappy. This man sure changed his words quickly. Son? He sure became a daddy at minimal cost as he did nothing apart from knocking her up.


    Since she had acknowledged it, so be it.


    Ye Chen suddenly leaned forward and his erect body almost covered her. His both hands pressed on Cheng Anya¡¯s sides as he trapped her between him and the wall. With his warm scent lingering around her nose, Cheng Anya had nowhere to escape.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, what exactly happened seven years ago?¡± Ye Chen asked in a deep voice. Now that he knew that that child was his son, he wanted to know how he had that son. Was he born out of love or¡­


    Ye Chen had numerous women, but he knew that Cheng Anya was not someone who could be easily bedded.


    His suddenly larger face made Cheng Anya nervous. As his scent surrounded her and engulfed her, she had nowhere to escape. However she squirmed and avoided him, she could not avoid his scent.


    She could count his eyelashes as his delicate features were up close. One, two¡­ Her panicky self was reflected in his deep gaze.


    Cheng Anya was unable to respond! This man was a femme fatale when he deliberately exhibited his charm. No women could stay unmoved by his charm, including her! She secretly scolded herself for being so thirsty. However¡­


    Such an intimate pose was embarrassing. She could not help but recall what happened that steamy night and blushed.


    Her pale face, and even her ears, turned slightly red.


    She only had Ye Chen as her partner throughout her life. He was the only person who could be this intimate with her. Ye Chen was a veteran player. Cheng Anya could not possibly stand up to his advances.


    As their hearts pounded, the two closed. Ye Chen could clearly hear her pounding heart.


    Such a raw reaction from her left Ye Chen satisfied. He broke into a charming smile as his mood lifted.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, why are you entertaining such impure thoughts? You are blushing!¡± Ye Chen teased as he gently ran his fingers across her head. Her skin was very pale and tender, and he enjoyed the touch beneath his fingertips. He was too eager to carry on.


    He could smell her scent from this up close. It was a gentle scent that was mesmerizing.


    What teasing!


    What blatant teasing!


    Cheng Anya wanted to struggle free from him, but Ye Chen quickly pinned her down and warned her, ¡°Miss Cheng, do you want to undergo another surgery?¡±


    She was stunned into silence!


    F***!


    ¡®You dare bully a crippled person!¡¯


    ¡°President Ye, did you just mention that all you wanted to know was whether he was your son?¡±


    ¡°I regret!¡±

 Chapter 125

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Chen was neither blushing nor excited. He had just set a new personal record for mental unsoundness. He naturally pinched Cheng Anya¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Do not knead my face!¡± Cheng Anya was displeased. She raised her hand to stop Ye Chen but he blocked it. As he looked at Cheng Anya, he raised his eyebrows and pinched her hard, twice. Cheng Anya was infuriated.


    ¡°You have a very nice face that I like to touch,¡± he innocently explained.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Ning Ning sniggered as he tapped the window with force and applauded his daddy. His daddy had his mommy within his grasp. ¡°Daddy, I really worship you!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing, Ning Ning?¡± Daddy Cheng, who went to get Anya some water, returned to see Ning Ning laugh as he tapped the window. He felt weird that his typically calm and elegant grandson behaved so out of character for once.


    ¡°Ah, grandpa¡­¡± Ning Ning¡¯s facial expressions quickly changed. ¡°I was listening to French jokes!¡±


    Ning Ning pulled a convenient lie as he was recently learning French.


    ¡®Grandpa, forgive baby as this is unsuitable for you!¡¯


    ¡°What are you doing outside? Go in. Your mommy is awake.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s wait awhile more and go in later¡­¡±


    Ye Chen continued his interrogation in the ward.


    ¡°You are definitely shameless!¡± Cheng Anya rolled her eyes at him. F***, sicko Ye had just set a new record for shamelessness!


    How could there be such perfection!


    ¡°Thank you for the praise!¡± Ye Chen was unfazed as he politely coughed up gratitude in reply. So what if he was shameless? He then leaned forward and was a few inches closer. His lips almost touched Anya¡¯s lips and Anya turned her head away. Ye Chen¡¯s lips landed on the cheeks that he pinched earlier.


    Unlike his coldness, his lips were warm. His warm scent could be felt on the cheeks. Cheng Anya suddenly felt the area where he had just kissed become warm, like a kettle of water being heated. As time passed by, the water became hotter and hotter¡­ She felt that she was about to burn up.


    She had goosebumps and could not help but shiver.


    This interesting reaction that Third Young Master Ye saw was so beautiful. His mood became even better and his lips curled further. His deep gaze was full of happiness.


    How raw!


    ¡°Quickly get up!¡± Cheng Anya was slightly angry and pushed hard against his shoulders. She raised her voice to hide the embarrassment in her voice.


    Ye Chen was unfazed by her strength. She would not even be able to push him away. Cheng Anya¡¯s face was flushed, whether from anger or embarrassment. As she stared at Ye Chen, she said, ¡°I have also lost my memory and cannot remember what happened. Excuse me, please!¡±


    ¡°Memory loss?¡± Ye Chen raised his eyebrows and pinched her cheek again. ¡°When did you lose your memory? How did you manage to panic on seeing me for the first time despite losing your memory?¡±


    ¡°I have intermittent memory loss, okay?¡± Cheng Anya did not reply politely. He was so f***ing close, and he was more likely to use his charm to lower her defenses and catch her off guard.


    He would spare no means to get information from her.


    ¡®If you remain as sad and tragic as just now, I might just relent,¡¯ Cheng Anya thought to herself angrily.


    ¡°Intermittent memory loss?¡± Ye Chen smiled gently and seemed patient. ¡°Miss Cheng, is that a new medical term? This happens to be a hospital. Shall I get the doctors to confirm what you have just said?¡±


    Cheng Anya thankfully waved her hands. Without masking her pleasure, she said, ¡°Quickly go, quickly go¡­¡±


    Ye Chen paused and looked at her deeply. ¡°I think I will get used to your intermittent memory loss!¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence


    F***!


    This was extremely shameless!


    ¡°Stop pinching my face!¡± Cheng Anya could not tolerate him further and hit him on his hand. His hand became red.


    Ye Chen looked down at his hand and said, ¡°You are very violent!¡±


    ¡°You are very mentally unsound!¡± Cheng Anya smiled in reply.


    ¡°Violent and mental unsoundness¡­ What a perfect match!¡± Ye Chen gently completed her sentence. Cheng Anya had no desire to reply.


    She was always of the opinion she was quick-witted and had a poisonous tongue. She simply could not match up to Ye Chen!


    ¡°¡­¡± Stud¡­ Cheng Anya secretly cursed him. What kind of person could make such far-flung associations?


    ¡°President Ye, I would say that it¡¯s sufficient that you know he is your son. Why bother about how he came to be?¡± Cheng Anya impolitely responded. She did not have the courage to tell Ye Chen how Ning Ning came to be, for fear Ye Chen would murder her out of impulse.


    He who understands the times is a wise man. The heavens had provided a great deal of help with him being amnesiac, so why should she dig her own grave?


    Ye Chen¡¯s lips twitched. What kind of reasoning was she trying to put up?


    ¡°I refuse! I want to know exactly what happened!¡±


    ¡°Go and watch porn!¡±


    Ye Chen almost choked in shock. ¡°¡­¡±


    Ning Ning laughed out loud. ¡®Mommy is so talented! She is indeed my mommy!¡¯


    Daddy Cheng was at a loss. What joke would enthrall Ning Ning?


    Ye Chen looked at her, at a loss for words. One could say that she was used to it, yet she tended to blush from some slight teasing. While she could be described as innocent and was easily caught off guard, what she said with a straight face would leave anyone tongue-tied.


    F***! She was even more mentally unsound than him!


    Ye Chen¡¯s countenance darkened and looked malicious. ¡°You know I am not referring to that!¡±


    Cheng Anya raised her eyebrows and her lips crooked. Feeling she was innocent, she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me how babies came about? Which child is not created in such a manner? Could they possibly come out from a rock?¡±


    ¡°Why are you acting stupid?¡±


    ¡°If you are able to act shamelessly, why can¡¯t I act stupid?¡± Cheng Anya replied coldly.


    Ye Chen stared at her and Cheng Anya returned the stare. Were they seeing whose eyes were larger? Perhaps their own eyes were larger?


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye took a deep breath. To be able to match up to Cheng Anya meant seeing who was able to better endure the other¡¯s toughness. ¡°To clearly put it across, did we have a child out of love¡­ or out of a one night stand?¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart tightened and she kept silent. The child was definitely born out of a one night stand instead of love. This was an incredulous joke.


    But she dared not say it as the more she said, the nearer he was to the truth.


    Besides, she was the only person who knew what happened. There was no need for anyone else to be privy to the situation lest her baby knew exactly what happened thanks to loose mouths! How could he bear the outcome!


    Even if the child seemed unaffected, he could be emotionally affected.


    This incident would be buried in the depths of her heart and never be mentioned.


    It is a mother¡¯s instinct to protect children!


    ¡°Could you have sent yourself into my embrace?¡± Ye Chen asked teasingly. He was deliberately leading her on to force her to confess the truth.


    Cheng Anya slowly looked up and met Ye Chen¡¯s gaze. She smiled wonderfully and said, ¡°I threw myself onto you? President Ye, no, Third Young Master Ye¡­ I have perfect vision, no short-sightedness, and no astigmatism. Even if I were to throw myself at someone, I would choose someone who was more¡­ pure. Could I recommend you to take a look at your reflection in the toilet? If you are terrible-looking, please do not go about seducing women, lest a female ghost throws herself on you in the middle of the night.¡±

 Chapter 126

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Third Young Master Ye was so infuriated by her that he did not catch his breath. Ning Ning was laughing out loud again and touched his own face. He kept silent for a moment and wondered whether his mom had despised his look.


    ¡°Cheng Anya!¡± Ye Chen gritted his teeth. This damn woman had a tongue as poisonous as a snake, and her words never failed to miss the mark. Although she was flushed, she was still able to calmly deliver classic insults. How was her mind even structured? F***!


    Cheng Anya pushed his head away and pouted. She had an arrogant look that reeked of ¡®what could you do to me¡¯.


    Third Young Master Ye laughed out of extreme frustration and stuck his head over. As he stared at her with a look of disdain, he said, ¡°If you can do without me, so can I. I am confident of my taste for women. How old were you seven years ago?¡±


    As his devilish gaze moved down to her chest, he smiled. ¡°Even if I were desperate, I would not settle for a perpetually flat green bean stalk like you!¡±


    When it came down to who could deliver more vicious one-liners, Ye Chen would not settle for second place.


    Cheng Anya gritted her teeth. Very good! He¡¯d better recover his memory immediately and thoroughly recall how her body proportions were more perfect than perfect seven years ago. It would also serve him good for him to recall how much of a beast he had been, and let him reminiscence the feeling of having money thrown at him. How great that would be!


    ¡°You are a person of foresight, President Ye. This perpetually flat green bean stalk will never be pleasing to you. So, could you stop asking?¡± Cheng Anya smiled as she asked coldly. ¡°Since we are getting weary of each other, just take it that the heavens gave you a baby, okay?¡±


    As they bickered on, their scents landed on the other. They did not realize that the postures they were in and the mutual teasing were fodder fantasy.


    Ye Chen¡¯s gaze sunk. He was not able to get an answer and was unwilling to settle for less. He wanted to urgently know whether they had been in love seven years ago, as an explanation to how they would have had a child. Given his character, he would not have had a child with somebody whom he fancied.


    Had he not taken the necessary birth control measures, his illegitimate children would have been running around town.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, do you have some misunderstanding toward me?¡± If not, why was she so unwilling to talk about that memory?


    ¡°We do not know each other well, and I have no misunderstanding toward you. If you do not get up, I am afraid I may misunderstand you!¡± Cheng Anya laughed gently.


    ¡°I want to know what exactly happened seven years ago!¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, but there is nothing to say about it!¡±


    Ye Chen smiled in a malicious manner. The interrogation was taking too long and it was wearing his patience down. ¡°Did you commit some heinous sin that you are afraid to let anybody know about?¡±


    Cheng Anya was caught mid-breath and her heart palpitated. She had forgotten how sensitive and smart this man was. Had she been interrogated any longer by him, damnit, she would go bonkers. ¡°I said that you lost your memory in an accident, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    The sudden change of topic left Ye Chen a little puzzled. He nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s correct!¡±


    Cheng Anya nodded in understanding. She paused and gave her signature smile as she dispensed some earnest advice. ¡°From the TV shows and novels I have read, it is often said that the typical male lead loses his memory in an accident. This memory loss is often due to a blood clot in the brain. On being hit by the head, the person mysteriously recovers their memories. President Ye, you might want to find somebody outside and get him to wallop you on the head with a steel pipe. Once the blood clot disappears, you will recover your memory!¡±


    Ye Chen¡¯s face instantly darkened. He was fuming and eager to smash her smiling face. Her smile was a thorough eyesore.


    To think she had the gall to suggest he be walloped by a steel pipe! Would he even survive that?


    ¡°Before that happens, I will split your head open!¡± Ye Chen said as he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°That was so bloody, and you lack a sense of humor. I was just joking! I am wondering why you are so insistent on finding out what had happened seven years ago. Why?¡± Cheng Anya curiously asked.


    Ye Chen¡¯s heart tensed a little and avoided Cheng Anya¡¯s gaze. He did not dare to look into her bright gaze as he would uncontrollably ask her whether she had loved him before.


    This sentence was lodged in Ye Chen¡¯s throat ever since he knew Ning Ning was his son. He desperately wanted to squeeze it out, but suppressed it in the end.


    It was especially after Ning Ning said what Cheng Anya had told him before, that his father and mother were in love, and she left for another country because he had died in a car accident.


    There were too many coincidences.


    Ye Chen had to make such an association, that they were a couple seven years ago.


    He was very insistent on getting an answer to this question.


    He, however, did not want Cheng Anya to see through him, hence the indirect way of forcing a confession from her. But they were to no avail. Ye Chen felt like cursing!


    It had never crossed Third Young Master Ye¡¯s mind as to why he was so insistent on an answer.


    Cheng Anya saw his avoidant gaze and became curious. There was something inappropriate with him leaning in this closely to speak, and it affected her train of thought. She did not understand why he would pursue the girl next door.


    Besides, President Ye acting girlish would not make him somebody the girl-next-door would fancy.


    She was not even flirting with him!


    ¡°Hey, get up if you are not saying anything!¡± Cheng Anya pushed his shoulders. ¡°Do you think you are as light as my baby? Your over-fifty weight is pressing on me!¡±


    Ye Chen felt like walloping her. When was he, for f***s sake, pressing on her! Wasn¡¯t he supporting his own weight?


    Ye Chen then grabbed her hand and pressed it on the bed. He was raging, and this woman was able to even infuriate the saints. Since she claimed that he was pressing on her, he might as well really confirm her claims. Third Young Master Ye then moved his body and pressed her down hard. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°If I did not force myself onto you, how did you get Ning Ning? You are not even broken by me forcing myself onto you!¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s face blushed madly. They were already in a compromising and intimate position, which only got even more intimate. The upper halves of their bodies tightly pressed against each other¡¯s, his hard chest against her soft chest. He was unwilling to settle for less and embraced her as he wrapped his arm around the back of her waist.


    His scent, like a persistent shadow, followed her wherever she looked.


    It was especially when he said impure things that caused people to associate them with children-unfriendly imagery.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Cheng Anya was thoroughly won-over. ¡®Okay then, Young Third Master Ye, I will not fight with you in terms of shamelessness!¡¯


    ¡°Ning Ning said¡­¡± Ye Chen¡¯s statement ended on a higher pitch as he suddenly pressed himself against Cheng Anya harder. He could feel the two soft lumps on her chest press against him, and it felt pleasurable. He could enjoy and interrogate her at the same time. What a good idea! ¡°You had told him that his parents were in love seven years ago, following which his daddy met with an accident and died. You were so upset and left the country, only to discover you were pregnant with him after that. Is that correct?¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s gaze widened as she was stunned and slightly panicked. What was he saying?


    Ye Chen saw her reactions, which naturally conveyed her guilt. So was this all real?

 Chapter 127 - The Interrogation

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    As Ye Chen thought of that possibility, his angry and solemn face brightened up like dark clouds parting to reveal the sun.


    F***!


    ¡®Ning Ning, you traitor!¡¯


    It was such a waste of her doting on him for seven years, only for him to sell her out to a mentally unsound daddy. ¡®Oh, Ning Ning, mommy really holds this grudge against you!¡¯


    Ning Ning, who was standing in the corridor, sneezed elegantly!


    ¡°Yes, or no?¡± Ye Chen pressed on with the interrogation. He would not allow her to play possum.


    Cheng Anya wanted to cry but ran out of tears. As she saw his happy face, she thought to herself, ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be better to make me totally miserable, you sicko?¡¯


    She had indeed put herself in a situation she could not withdraw herself from.


    Had she known what would have eventually happened, she would not have cooked up such a campy story. How could it have been that he had indeed been involved in an accident?


    Cheng Anya regretted the day she was born.


    ¡°I forgot!¡± As both answers were not advantageous to her, Cheng Anya decisively settled on a more conservative option.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s lips curved up and Cheng Anya was slightly terrified. Her goosebumps rose. A person who was typically cold and reserved suddenly breaking into a smile had a¡­ terrifying effect.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± As she saw him lower his head and his lips getting closer, Cheng Anya¡¯s voice trembled and her tone faded until she could not do anymore.


    Third Young Master Ye gave her some wriggle room and both their bodies slightly moved away from each other. His malicious gaze trailed to her chest, and with a devilish tone, he said, ¡°Miss Cheng, I take back what I said earlier. You are not a flat green bean stalk, but are quite well endowed¡­¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence. Damnit, why did his thoughts become something so impure? What a pervert!


    She thought Third Young Master Ye¡¯s mental unsoundness could not get any worse. Lo and behold, he had just set a personal record.


    ¡°Since you have forgotten what happened, Miss Cheng, let me help you recall what happened!¡± Ye Chen flashed an evil grin as a hint of passion flashed through his gaze. His thin fingers landed on the button of her hospital gown¡­


    Cheng Anya was stunned by what he did. She remained in a daze until the third button on her hospital gown was undone. She suddenly realized what happened and desperately pushed away his hands. ¡°What are you doing, sicko?¡±


    As she had accidentally agitated the wound in her leg in the intense struggle, the sharp pain from the wound caused her to sweat in pain and shock.


    Ye Chen felt a little heartache and wanted to wipe the sweat off her head. He, however, clenched his hands into a fist halfway and said with a devilish smile, ¡°You said you had forgotten. I will help you recall what happened. How does that sound?¡±


    It was quite a pity as he was about to get a wonderful view of her chest.


    Cheng Anya panted. She wanted to get back at him. ¡°Can¡¯t you stop being such a pervert? My leg still hurts!¡±


    As Cheng Anya screamed, she almost bit her tongue into two. She thought, ¡®What are you saying, idiot? Did that mean that he could carry on if her leg had not been broken?¡¯


    F***!


    Words that were not processed were indeed foolish!


    Ye Chen laughed lightly and looked at her with an even more devilish gaze. ¡°Even if your legs were to be amputated, nothing changes! It¡¯s okay!¡±


    Once again, Cheng Anya was stunned by his mental unsoundness!


    Ning Ning finally understood what his daddy was doing. He, too, was also stunned into silence by his daddy¡¯s mental unsoundness.


    ¡°No stunts please!¡± Cheng Anya was scared. She did not doubt whether Ye Chen would see through what he said, for his gaze was exactly the same as that night seven years ago.


    ¡°That will depend on whether you cooperate or not!¡± Ye Chen laughed evilly whilst his slender fingers ran across her face. He was smitten with the smoothness under his fingertips and had no qualms seeing through what he said. ¡°It is in your best interest to cooperate. If not¡­ Although the sound insulation in this VIP ward is not shoddy, but¡­ Ning Ning and your father may enter anytime! What do you say¡­¡±


    ¡°You can shut up!¡± Cheng Anya replied in a sunken tone.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Chen replied in resignation. ¡°Can you tell me what happened?¡±


    Cheng Anya sighed out of resignation. ¡°Stay away from me!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye, in cooperation, moved slightly away from her.


    Cheng Anya pondered for a moment and still decided to go with him. ¡°You can say so!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®can say so¡¯??


    Cheng Anya, provoked by him, replied in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s yes, then!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ye Chen asked in a worrying tone. They were really in love before?


    She loved him, and he had loved her too?


    Was that really the case?


    Cheng Anya turned her head and wondered when he would be done with his dribble. When she discovered that Ye Chen carried hope and was slightly ecstatic and lost at what she had said, she felt a little suffocated and guilty


    Could she still go back on her word?


    She did not want to lie to him but¡­ she did not want to recall the incident!


    She did not want Ning Ning to know.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cheng Anya replied in a deeper tone as she lay down, tired. Talking to him was as tiring as fighting a battle.


    ¡°What about now?¡± Ye Chen asked uncontrollably.


    Cheng Anya was taken aback. Now? She opened her mouth and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°We are not related to each other now, and we can¡¯t turn back time or return to the beginning!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°There is no reason, it¡¯s just that¡­ I don¡¯t love you anymore!¡± Cheng Anya said as her eyelids drooped. This statement was so casual that she did not know whether she was saying it to Ye Chen or to herself.


    Couples who actually split seven years ago and reunited seven years later do not quite reminiscence the past.


    Let alone them!


    ¡°Who do you love then? Yang Zekun?¡± Ye Chen asked coldly. He was extremely unhappy about this and spoke very coldly. When he recalled how Cheng Anya had been together with his rival all these years, and how that rival had witnessed his child growing up¡­ all out of his knowledge¡­ He wanted to destroy Yang Zekun.


    ¡°Senior¡­¡± Cheng Anya heaved a sigh of relief and shook her head. She knew that she would have told Ye Chen, under normal circumstances, that she loved her senior to avoid Ye Chen¡¯s questions. But Cheng Anya could not do that.


    She either loved or did not love somebody. She was not somebody who would take feelings as a plaything, and neither would she use somebody as a deflecting shield toward all things love.


    ¡°Senior and I are not together. I only want to bring Ning Ning up now without thinking of the other things now,¡± Cheng Anya replied as she looked at Ye Chen seriously. ¡°Also, you have no right to manage my feelings. If I did not remember wrongly¡­ President Ye dates¡­ Let me recall¡­ Nineteen women in a month! This does not include Miss Yun, your fianc¨¦e who is a perfect match for you.¡±


    As Ye Chen heard this, he regretted making life difficult for her by allowing those women to call him daily to harass and challenge her.


    And Yun Ruoxi was actually not his fianc¨¦e. They were not officially engaged, but the rumors had spread¡­ Oh well, what was the point in thinking about all these?


    She was right.


    Everybody had changed these past seven years!


    ¡°Why did he have no impression at all?¡± Ye Chen was bothered by the question.


    Cheng Anya smiled slightly and said, ¡°Third Young Master Ye, don¡¯t think of acknowledging your son if you still press on with your questions!¡±


    Ye Chen¡¯s gaze sunk. ¡°You dare!¡±

 Chapter 128 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Do you want to try me?¡± Cheng Anya challenged him. ¡°I gave birth to him and raised him. He also puts me above all things. Would he dare to disobey me if I do not allow him to acknowledge you?¡±


    Ye Chen¡¯s face turned black and he smiled coldly. ¡°Humph, to think you have the cheek to say that he puts you above everything else. How are you even a mother? This child is able to cook, and even cooks this well?¡±


    Both father and son slept late the night before, and had planned to sleep in a little in the morning. Little did he expect to be awoken by his son in the morning to ferry his son to the market to buy fish. Ning Ning said that the fish at the supermarket was not fresh, and the supermarket was also not open that day.


    Ye Chen was initially drowsy when he ferried him to the market to buy fish. Seeing his son choose fish in such a skilled manner, to how he haggled the price of the fish made the aunties at the market worship him.


    He was the most innocent of all. To think about it, he was merely a well-dressed and suave man who was, at a glance, quite clearly one that would not shop at the market. Such a man did nothing but followed a young kid and observed said kid as the latter chose and haggled the price of fish, earning him gossip from the women at the market.


    One could say quite certainly he was engaging in child abuse, and this made him extremely embarrassed first thing in the morning.


    Ning Ning said he had learned this from his mommy at a young age. Although Ning Ning had meant no ill intention, Ye Chen could imagine, from Ning Ning¡¯s reply, the kind of lives both mother and son led in the past.


    It got even more ridiculous once they reached home.


    Once he entered the kitchen, he worked quickly and deftly. Not only did he prepare fish soup, but also two sets of breakfast. Ye Chen was left stunned.


    He grew up with his mother, and his mother doted on him enough to keep him away from the chores. The most he had done was to sweep the floor. Both were not well-off and stayed in the slums, and he had not even learned to cook even after returning to the Ye family at ten.


    This little baby was not only able to cook, but he also cooked superbly well!


    Ning Ning said that he had been doing the chores this whole year. Hearing this made Third Young Master Ye upset and he gave Cheng Anya a thorough scolding.


    It was a no-brainer to who prepared the lunch!


    This was such a perfect irony! Both adults, parents even, were served by their son despite not taking care of their child. How Third Young Master Ye felt as this thought crossed his mind was clearly out of the question.


    Cheng Anya felt guilty a second, then retorted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my son being able to cook? Are there men who can¡¯t cook these days? Women are getting pickier these days, and men who cannot cook will have to sadly stay on the rack, no? I am training him! Please stop saying nonsense, okay?


    Third Young Master Ye was at a loss for words. F***, she did not take care of her child and still had the higher ground with such nonsense. When did a son like Ning Ning need to be marketable? Why put it in such a terrible-sounding way that he had everything a woman wanted?


    ¡°You¡­ Very good!¡± Third Young Master Ye said through gritted teeth.


    Cheng Anya feigned not being able to hear his cracked voice. She laughed guiltily. ¡°Thank you for your compliments! That was nothing!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye felt blood rush to his brain and the impulse to strangle her. ¡°F***, why did I fall for you then!¡±


    ¡°I am also curious as to why I had also taken an interest in you too! You can¡¯t cook, and apart from looking good, what else are you capable of? Don¡¯t waste your youth!¡± Cheng Anya replied coldly. There was always room for talking after bickering!


    ¡°Are you looking for a husband or a babysitter?¡± Ye Chen asked sneeringly.


    Cheng Anya smiled elegantly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Husbands are also babysitters!¡±


    Ning Ning, who was along the corridor and eavesdropping on the conversation, almost laughed out his intestines. He rarely laughed so heartily. His parents were simply the perfect match. Both daddy and mommy were extremely cute.


    Who would have thought that the cold, brutal president of MBS and his capable secretary would bicker like kids! What¡¯s more, their bickering was so saucy!


    ¡°We¡¯re digressing, digressing¡­¡± Ning Ning shook his head cutely. If he stayed outside a moment longer, they would fight. Had it not been for his mommy¡¯s leg which had been broken and left her disadvantaged, Ning Ning would not mind them getting into a fight. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go in and see Mommy!¡±


    As Ning Ning knocked on the door, both of them were having a whale of time arguing. Ye Chen quickly got up as Cheng Anya flapped her blanket and smoothed out the creases. Like partners in crime, they removed all evidence of their disagreements.


    Ning Ning nicely sat by his mommy¡¯s side as he secretly removed the listening device and put it into his pocket. With a face of a well-behaved and innocent boy, one could not tell that he had been naughty.


    Daddy Cheng saw Third Young Master Ye and profusely thanked him with a face of gratitude. Third Young Master Ye politely and elegantly told Daddy Cheng that he was doing what he should and checked in on Daddy Cheng.


    Cheng Anya and the young kid sat on the bed and looked at each other with a rapport. One was without emotion, and the other saw Third Young Master Ye put on an act. It was a pity that Third Young Master Ye did not become an actor. He smoothly cajoled Daddy Cheng into being extremely happy.


    ¡°Anya, is he really Ning Ning¡¯s father?¡± Daddy Cheng asked with a face of joy. He had a perfect impression of his son-in-law, not to mention how happy he was. Should he want to, Third Young Master Ye definitely had no problem cajoling somebody.


    Daddy Cheng found him even more pleasing and had a perfect impression of him inside-out.


    Cheng Anya nodded unwillingly. ¡°You can say so. Dad, you have accompanied me for a day. Go home and rest. I will be fine. There are nurses here!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, grandpa. I will stay back to accompany mommy. Go home and rest first!¡± Ning Ning said.


    With some self-awareness, Third Young Master Ye volunteered to send Daddy Cheng down. As he left, Ning Ning immediately jumped away from his mommy and gave her puppy eyes. ¡°Mommy, can you hit me gentler?¡±


    Cheng Anya smiled sinisterly and rotated her wrist. Shaking her fist, she signaled for him. ¡°Come over here, you traitor!¡±


    Ning Ning cutely pouted. ¡°Tsk¡­ Mommy, you might scare Daddy away by being so fierce!¡±


    ¡°Daddy?¡± Cheng Anya ground her teeth and clenched her fists. ¡°That was quite intimate! Since when were you in cahoots with him? Speak!¡±


    Ning Ning claimed he was wronged and his innocent face seemed so pure and could not wait to cut her off mid-sentence. He had to spice up the moment he called Third Young Master Ye over to helm the scene, then smartly concealed the fact he had been talking to Ye Chen over the internet. Ning Ning then swore, ¡°Mommy, it is really not my fault. Do not anyhow accuse me of being in cahoots with him. That is such a terrible thing to say!¡±


    Cheng Anya despised Third Young Master Ye. What he did was to take advantage of her in her peril. ¡°That said, I still have to thank him?¡±


    ¡°In theory, you should!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, nothing. I said that I had saved mommy, so you do not need to thank Daddy¡­ Third Young Master Ye¡­¡± Ning Ning feigned a polite smile.


    Cheng Anya rolled her eyes at Ning Ning. ¡°You had told him all that I told you?¡±

 Chapter 129

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ning Ning felt even more wronged. Mommy was clearly lying and lost all reason. To think she had the gall to blame others¡­ What arrogant hypocrisy!


    He, however, did not dare to resist. It was said that hell hath no fury a woman scorned, hence men have to act gentlemanly.


    ¡°How could I know Mommy lied to me!¡± Ning Ning said with puppy eyes as he innocently accused Cheng Anya of lying as part of his upbringing.


    They had been living together for over seven years. If Cheng Anya could be so easily lied to by him, then her name was not Cheng Anya!


    With a sinister smile on her face, she signaled him over. ¡°Shall I hit you twice, or you hit yourself twice?¡±


    Ning Ning fell silent and obediently walked over. Cheng Anya pinched his cheek and kneaded it as payback. Third Young Master Ye had kneaded her face earlier, and she was eager for payback!


    It felt so good to touch. It was so soft and tender, and she could not bear to let go.


    He bullied her, and she bullied her son. She was calling it quits!


    ¡°Ingrate!¡± Cheng Anya stared at him with a sad face. She let go of her hands and Ning Ning held his face, looking at her begrudgingly, yet sadly. Cheng Anya felt no remorse and jabbed his face. ¡°Do you like him?¡± she asked in an unwilling tone.


    ¡°I like him, but¡­¡± Ning Ning responded confidently and then made his stand. ¡°I still love Mommy the most!¡±


    Nobody could replace her.


    At most, he loved his daddy a little lesser than his mommy.


    Cheng Anya nodded with great satisfaction. As she was about to speak, Ye Chen opened the door and entered. He looked at Cheng Anya, downhearted, and chances were he overheard the conversation at the door.


    He was ecstatic to hear that Ning Ning liked him, but the statement that followed led him to realize that that young fellow was certainly people-pleasing. As he opened the door, all the more it was so!


    Cheng Anya saw his dark face and knew that he must have overheard the conversation. Deciding to go the whole nine yards, she smiled and said, ¡°This is the central belief of your life. Remember that you were brought up by me. He has yet to contribute a single bit to your upbringing. Therefore, you are not allowed to like him more than me. Understand?¡±


    Ye Chen¡¯s face blackened. F***, how could she be such a mother?


    Ning Ning looked at his mommy¡¯s sweet and gentle smile, and then at his father¡¯s blackened face. He remained silent and thought, ¡®Mommy, can you stop being so macho? You must have had a lot of guts to say this in front of Daddy.¡¯


    ¡®You must know that you are no match for him.¡¯


    ¡®As he is strong, you have to be weak. This is the wisest way out!¡¯


    ¡°I feel that¡­¡± As Ning Ning spoke, Cheng Anya and Ye Chen looked at him simultaneously. One was smiling, whereas the other was dull. He could imagine himself being torn into two by them.


    Uh¡­


    These parents were especially scary!


    Ye Chen stared at Cheng Anya. This damned wretch¡­ How could she have had him without him? F***, what utter nonsense. How could she say that he did not contribute a single bit?


    ¡°How could you say that I did not contribute a single bit? Who gave you your salary and bonuses for these two months? I took him out to have KFC last night too! Ye Chen said these two foolish statements out of foolishness and anger.


    Ning Ning, mouth agape, was stunned by his father¡¯s train of thought! His daddy was really too talented!


    Cheng Anya smiled and said, ¡°President Ye, please get this clear. I earn my salary and bonuses from the stress you imposed on me at work. Given your mentally unsound character and hard-to-deal-with working attitude, I feel that my salary does not commensurate with my labor. As for the KFC¡­ Huh¡­ One look and you must have had most of it!


    Ye Chen had a sinister look, at a loss for words. This woman was not anybody else.


    Ning Ning saw his daddy lost the battle and quietly mourned for him.


    ¡°Mommy is right! Of course I love Mommy the most!¡±


    This was definitely from the heart!


    ¡°Baby sure is good!¡± Cheng Anya smiled at Third Young Master Ye. Despite her pretty face and formal smile, he had the temptation to stomp on her face.


    ¡°Mommy, have some fish soup! I prepared it for you!¡± Ning Ning said as he saw the bickering come to a temporary halt and digressed. He poured some fish soup for Cheng Anya, which was thankfully warm.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Ning Ning suddenly called out. Unused to the address, Cheng Anya almost spat out the fish soup in her mouth and choked on it.


    Ye Chen was excited and broke into a wide grin. He seemed confident.


    He conveniently went to hold Ning Ning¡¯s hand and gently said, ¡°Ning Ning¡­¡±


    Ning Ning smiled at him as Cheng Anya quietly drank the fish soup, her downward gaze carrying a mix of emotions.


    What next?


    ¡°Daddy, I feel that we should maintain the status quo, okay?¡± Ning Ning smiled whilst Cheng Anya¡¯s hands froze and she raised her gaze. As she looked deeply at Ning Ning, she wondered if he knew what was on her mind.


    She smiled in relief because he was her baby, and he was obedient in front of her. She had forgotten how smart her baby was. As the mother and son who relied on each other for seven years, how could they not have such a rapport?


    ¡°Maintain the status quo?¡± Ye Chen frowned as he subconsciously rejected the thought. He wanted to spend all his life with his son. Having missed him for seven years, he did not want to miss any more time with him.


    Ning Ning nodded and said calmly, ¡°Daddy has his own life, and Mommy and I have our own lives. Let¡¯s maintain the status quo. As I am, in fact, your son, Mommy and I, however, want a quiet life where we are undisturbed. If you would like to see me, you are welcome anytime. As for the others, those are for another time.


    This had to be it for now. He really hoped his daddy and mommy would get married, but that could not be rushed. Matters of the heart required time, and there were things he could not interfere in despite his genius-level intellect.


    Maintaining the status quo was good for everybody.


    Changes in the future could then be discussed.


    ¡°No!¡± Ye Chen objected. What kind of acknowledgment was this! To have a son was such an important and meaningful thing to him.


    Cheng Anya raised her eyebrows and put down the fish soup. As she wiped her mouth, she said, ¡°President Ye, what do you want then?¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s calm response caught Ye Chen in a quandary. What did he want?


    Indeed, what did he want?


    He suddenly went silent and stood up. Walking to the window, he coldly looked at the patients strolling below. Without speaking a word, he emanated a harsh and cold ambiance.


    Cheng Anya and Ning Ning looked at each other in the eye, then at Ye Chen¡¯s cold silhouette. Nobody spoke a word.


    A moment later, Ning Ning moved his lips and asked, ¡°What is with Daddy?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Cheng Anya moved her lips in reply.


    ¡°Does this count as abandoning him?¡± Ning Ning asked slowly. He was a little guilty and looked at his daddy¡¯s silhouette worryingly.


    Cheng Anya saw her son¡¯s lips move and remained silent.


    That was why she said that acknowledging a son was a messy affair!


    ¡°If¡­,¡± Ye Chen replied with a dull voice that carried some seriousness. ¡°¡­Forget it then!¡±

 Chapter 130

    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    He smiled strangely. The mother and son pair was originally listening to his opinions with their ears pricked. Both of them lost their smile after hearing his creepy laughter.


    Cheng Anya bit her teeth and said, ¡°President Ye, there is actually no difference. It is just that you have a son now. You can visit him anytime. I have no objections even if you want to fetch him over to stay at your place for a few days.¡±


    This was her biggest forbearing.


    Therefore, please do not smile so miserably, Third Young Master Ye. You seemed like you got abandoned.


    Ye Chen was silent and stood frozen on the spot. The mother and son looked at each other and both of them lost their smile. Although Ning Ning was smart, he did not know what to do when met with such a situation. After all, this was not something that could be solved with manpower.


    Ning Ning really wanted to suggest that they get married.


    But his mommy would definitely be the first one to disagree.


    Neither his daddy nor his mommy would marry for the sake of their child.


    Unless they were in love.


    However, the father acted as if the mother and son pair abandoned him. In all honesty, Ning Ning really liked his daddy. As for his mommy, perhaps she liked him a little. However, it had not reached the stage where she was only willing to marry him and no one else.


    The clean surface of the window reflected the deep and cold gaze of the man. He thought of marriage.


    He really wanted to ask Cheng Anya if it was possible to get married, given that she fell in love with him. He realized that he was not against such an idea as long as she was willing. However, he could not say things related to proposing in front of someone as two-faced and arrogant as Cheng Anya.


    ¡°Ning Ning, don¡¯t you want to be my son?¡± Ye Chen turned around and asked Ning Ning, his expression cold and serious. He stared at Ning Ning¡¯s delicate small face. ¡°Daddy really likes you!¡±


    This was the most touching words that he had said ever since he had memory. He longed for such kinship, a kinship where blood was thicker than water.


    Up until now, Ning Ning was more significant to him than Cheng Anya was.


    Ning Ning smiled lightly and blinked playfully. ¡°Thank you for liking me, Daddy. I like you too!¡±


    Ye Chen¡¯s face mirrored the melting of the snow in the coldest winter. It was filled with warmth and softness. Happiness was apparent in his eyes and his usual delicate features were stretched, seemingly more cheerful and not so reserved.


    Cheng Anya thought to herself, ¡®The contorted and perverted Third Young Master Ye could also be a cheerful big boy!¡¯


    ¡°Sure, we shall stay the same way if you say so!¡± Ye Chen said as he looked at Cheng Anya. ¡°Miss Cheng, you¡¯ve said that you will not stop me from visiting Ning Ning and will allow him to stay with me!¡±


    Cheng Anya scolded secretly in her heart. ¡®Damn it, did he act reserved to cheat me and make me sympathize him?¡¯


    F*ck!


    Ye Chen smiled willfully. Cheng Anya almost crushed her gums. If she believed him ever again, she would follow him and change her surname to Ye!


    ¡°Okay, but¡­¡± Cheng Anya added a ¡®but¡¯. ¡°I hope that nobody would know about Ning Ning¡¯s identity.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Cheng Anya looked at her son. It was obvious that the topic was not suitable for a child. She did not want his women to find them and create trouble. Her leg was broken now and she would be at a disadvantage if they came to provoke her.


    The other people could stand, but she was sitting or lying down. She would lose in terms of momentum!


    Ye Chen¡¯s eyes darkened and also looked at Ning Ning. The two of them had worked for a period of time and had a good rapport. He more or less guessed what Cheng Anya was thinking. He looked at her and nodded, and it was considered that he had agreed.


    Ning Ning clapped his hands and smiled. ¡°Dear Daddy and Mommy, have you guys reached an agreement?¡±


    Cheng Anya and Ye Chen looked at each other, and they both nodded.


    As of now, they would let it be this way.


    Who knew what would happen in the future. The future matters should be discussed in the future.


    Other than it being Ning Ning¡¯s idea, the reason why Ye Chen agreed to stay the same way was that he did not want Ning Ning to be embroiled in the dispute between the Ye and the Yang Family.


    Ye Yutang was paralyzed and the old man was at his wit¡¯s ends. They could no longer come up with any trick, but he had to be prepared for the worse in everything!


    He had to hold back a trick!


    It was better for Ning Ning to be with Cheng Anya for the while.


    He wanted to see what the old master would do next.


    ¡°Daddy, sit down!¡± Ning Ning obediently held Ye Chen¡¯s hands and let him sit down. The little boy smiled obsequiously. ¡°Daddy, can I stay with you during the period when Mommy is staying in the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯ll be great!¡± Ye Chen was on cloud nine. He pulled his son over and hugged him. ¡°It just so happened that I have such an intention too.¡±


    Ning Ning let Ye Chen hug him and laughed. ¡°Mommy, Daddy¡¯s house is very pretty. I will take a photo someday and show you!¡±


    ¡°Traitor! Ungrateful person!¡± Cheng Anya saw her son¡¯s obsequious smile and clenched her teeth. The father and son could enjoy the happiness of a family reunion, while she had to be on the wheelchair alone and friendless. She was gloomy just thinking about it.


    Wait¡­


    ¡°I will be discharged from the hospital after two weeks. Ning Ning, if you stayed with him, then what about me?


    ¡°Eh¡­¡± Ning Ning was astonished.


    Ye Chen frowned. ¡°I thought you had to stay in the hospital for two months?¡±


    ¡°Who said so? My legs would have recovered after two months. It will recover after two weeks. I only have to come back for therapy at regular intervals.¡±


    The father and son looked at each other. It was obvious that they thought Cheng Anya had to stay in the hospital for two months. Ning Ning wanted to say something, but Ye Chen cut him off potently. ¡°We shall talk about it when you are discharged from the hospital!¡±


    Cheng Anya sneered. Ning Ning smiled. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. I will visit you every day. Don¡¯t be jealous!¡±


    Ye Chen smiled faintly. He looked at Cheng Anya¡¯s angry face with a forced smile. She was more interesting like this as compared to when she was in the office!


    He realized that he liked to look at Cheng Anya when she was like this. She was especially attractive. The Cheng Anya who is full of vitality had a kind of radiant vigor. Although it was only a glimpse, it captured all his thoughts.


    ¡®Maybe I really loved her seven years ago!¡¯


    ¡°I say, President Ye¡­¡± Cheng Anya curled the corners of her lips and forced a smile. She seemed like she was mocking him, grinding her teeth ambiguously. ¡°Would my son see something that he shouldn¡¯t see if you let my son stay at your house?¡±


    He was, after all, just a man!


    Third Young Master Ye was dissolute and evil. The number of women around him could surround the whole of City A. Who knew if he brought women home! Even if he did not bring other women, surely he would bring his rumored girlfriend. It did not seem good to let her son see them.


    ¡°Our son!¡± Ye Chen squeezed out a few words.


    ¡°What?¡± Cheng Anya raised her brows and was speechless. She smiled. ¡°Yes, our son!¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t!¡± Ye Chen saw that Cheng Anya had changed into a better attitude and pleasingly rewarded her with two words. He had never brought any women to his villa, not even Yun Ruoxi.


    Ning Ning smiled elegantly as he looked at his mommy. Tsk, tsk, her tone sounded extraordinarily sour!


    ¡°I say, President Ye, can you find someone to teach your second brother a lesson?¡± Cheng Anya asked suddenly. The calm woman¡¯s eyes had a blast of fury, and the smile on the corners of her lips seemed a little insidious. ¡°My request is not difficult. Find someone to beat him up, break both his legs, and send him to the hospital!¡±


    Anyway, his legs could be fixed after they were broken. He just had to suffer physical pain.


    He was courting death for trying to hit her baby!

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131: Untitled


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ning Ning and Ye Chen looked at each other. The little boy looked very obedient as he played with the golden cufflinks on Ye Chen¡¯s sleeves. It was as if the cufflinks were something precious and worth researching.


    Third Young Master Ye asked although he already knew the answer, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°He drove a car and hit us!¡± Cheng Anya was angry. Ye Yutang deserved to die.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to find people to beat him up. There was already someone who helped you teach him a lesson. He is also in this hospital now, half-dead,¡± Ye Chen said calmly. He sounded as if it had nothing to do with him at all. He looked so sincere that nobody would suspect him.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Cheng Anya raised her eyebrows, astonished. It was such a coincidence. She could not help but lay her eyes on her dear baby. ¡°Ning Ning¡­¡±


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Ning Ning looked at her childishly and blinked to prove his innocence. However, he moaned in his heart. His mommy¡¯s thought was too quick.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s expression went stiff for a while. After a long time, the corners of her lips twitched and she spat out three words. ¡°Very well done!¡±


    Ning Ning was silent and Ye Chen was utterly speechless. He finally understood that there was a reason for his son¡¯s bloodiness.


    ¡°Thank you for the compliments, Mommy!¡± Ning Ning smiled and went forward to kiss her. He smiled sweetly and looked cute.


    Ye Chen looked at the mother and son pair¡¯s dimples. His empty chest seemed to be filled with a soft feeling. He instantly had an ease of mind and was in a good mood.


    The father and son pair accompanied Cheng Anya in the hospital until noon before Ye Chen brought Ning Ning out for lunch.


    As they were walking along the corridor of the hospital, Ning Ning suddenly smiled and asked. ¡°Daddy, what do you think about my mommy?¡±


    Ye Chen bent down and carried him. He smiled back. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    Ning Ning hugged Ye Chen¡¯s neck with one hand and counted with his other hand. ¡°My mommy is pretty, generous, brave, alert, resolute, tough, and smart¡­ She has endless strengths. Don¡¯t you think this is rare?¡±


    Ning Ning very proudly said.


    Ye Chen smiled. He really did not want to give his son a blow. ¡°You have used all the good adjectives. This is called blind love!¡±


    How was Cheng Anya as good as what Ning Ning had described? He felt that this woman was petty, two-faced, insidious, distorted, and perverted¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good!¡± Ning Ning pouted. ¡°My mommy is the strongest mommy in the world!¡±


    ¡°Of course. If not, she would not have taught you into who you are!¡±


    ¡°I say, Daddy, do you really not like Mommy at all?¡± Ning Ning got closer to his face and asked curiously as he did not believe his words.


    ¡°Your mommy doesn¡¯t like me either!¡± Ye Chen sneered. He had a blast of fury in his heart whenever he thought of Cheng Anya¡¯s smiling face. His look was good, his figure was above average, and he was very intelligent. Any woman who saw him would fly toward him like a bee that saw honey.


    Cheng Anya was the only exception who pushed him away.


    Ning Ning covered his mouth and laughed. ¡®Daddy, you probably have no idea how resentful your tone was.¡¯


    ¡°Daddy, if you don¡¯t want Mommy, many people want her. For example, Uncle Zekun. If Mommy got snatched away, you¡¯d better not destroy their wedding,¡± Ning Ning said softly, very kindly reminding Third Young Master Ye.


    ¡°I will not do such a perverted thing!¡± Third Young Master Ye sneered. Wedding? The scene of Cheng Anya wearing a wedding dress flashed in his head and Third Young Master Ye could not stay calm. ¡°Whichever man marries her will be unlucky.¡±


    Ning Ning, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ye Chen, stop!¡± The father and son had walked to the lift area when Old Master Ye¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from the back. A sense of storm engulfed the father and son. The two of them could sensitively feel that the surrounding area was tensed suddenly.


    Ye Chen narrowed his eyes and a trace of danger flashed past his eyes. His delicate and evil features were filled with coldness. He carried Ning Ning and turned back, and saw Old Master Ye, Ruan Cuiyu, Ye Yutong, and the old butler, Chen De, standing behind.


    Ruan Cuiyu screamed. ¡°Oh, my god!¡±


    Ye Yutong¡¯s mouth was wide open, his small face filled with shock. A sense of doubt flashed past his innocent eyes as his gaze rolled back and forth between Third Young Master Ye and Ning Ning.


    Even the calm and taciturn Chen De was shocked.


    Old Master Ye was shocked, and his face turned livid. He stared at Ning Ning straight. He remembered Ning Ning. He was indeed the child that he met the other day.


    ¡°Old master¡­¡± Ruan Cuiyu became agitated all of a sudden. He pointed at Ning Ning and Ye Chen and said, ¡°Look at them! It is evident that Third Young Master Ye has a child!¡±


    She seemed agitated. She had been in cahoots with Ye Yutang. In order to get the Ye family¡¯s inheritance, Ruan Cuiyu had planned many things behind Old Master Ye and Ye Yutang¡¯s back. Ye Yutang was someone that had the heart but not the brain. She was always worried that she would be chased out of the Ye family if she was discovered by Old Master Ye someday.


    Ye Yutang was finally paralyzed by someone. Both his legs were amputated and he seemed half-dead. He would no longer be capable of accomplishing anything big. She was happy that god helped her remove a stumbling block.


    She was originally suspicious of the fact that Ye Chen had a child. After all, she could not believe everything that Ye Yutang said. Who knew that they would actually meet the child.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Ye Chen called with no emotions. A tinge of impatient flashed past his eyes. They were literally enemies on a narrow road. Ye Yutang¡¯s ward was not on the same level as Cheng Anya¡¯s, yet they could still meet. What were they if they were not enemies?


    ¡°Daddy, put me down!¡± Ning Ning smiled at Ye Chen elegantly. Ye Chen put him down and held his hands.


    Ning Ning looked at his daddy and then at Old Master Ye. His delicate lips curled up. He still liked his daddy¡¯s looks, delicate and evil. Although he was cold, he did not look mean. Old Master Ye seemed to be a handsome guy when he was young, but his features gave off a ruthless vibe.


    It was good that he did not inherit intergenerational traits!


    ¡°He is your son?¡± Old Master Ye stared at Ning Ning¡¯s face. Nobody could deny their kinship as their looks and charms were too similar.


    He looked at Ning Ning but he was asking Ye Chen. The judgmental gaze made Ning Ning really uncomfortable. He smiled brightly at Old Master Ye¡¯s livid face. Old Master Ye was shocked, and his face became darker!


    This child did it on purpose!


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Chen replied perfunctorily and his attitude was cold, as if it was an unbearable thing for his dad to meet his son. He wished he could hide Ning Ning.


    ¡°Hi, Grandpa!¡± Ning Ning greeted him elegantly. He had mastered the Cheng signature smile and did not mind the disgusted look that Old Master Ye had when looking at him. His mommy said that the attitude of others was not important. One had to make sure their own attitude was right.


    ¡°Stop talking. Who is your grandpa?¡± Old Master Ye asked. This child was delicate, cute, elegant, well-mannered, and looked smart. However, looking at Ning Ning would remind him of Ye Chen when he first joined the family. Back then, he was also as delicate. Ye Chen had almost ruined the family and he always thought that Ye Chen was the sinner of the Ye family.


    ¡°I will not admit. You will always be Ye Chen¡¯s illegitimate child, you bastard! Do not even think of getting my recognition!¡± Old Master Ye said angrily.


    ¡®Who cared if you admitted or not!¡¯


    Ye Chen¡¯s face became cold as he held onto the little boy¡¯s hand tightly. A blast of raging storm formed in his black eyes. He had a forced smile. ¡°Dad, who told you that my son needs your recognition?¡±

 Chapter 132 - Untitled

    Chapter 132: Untitled


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    He tried his utmost to suppress his fury and coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t call him an illegitimate son every time you speak. So what if he is a bastard or illegitimate son? I am also an illegitimate son, but I am sagacious and merciless. But your legitimate son? Hehe, who is he? Taking away the identity as Third Young Master Ye, I could still carve out a career for myself. However, your legitimate son is only a piece of shit without your protection. He is nothing, not even worthy of being called trash!¡±


    He showed a very twisted smile. ¡°Ah, by the way, if we trace back to our roots, you¡¯re also an illegitimate son, Dad. Seems like the good genes of the Ye family are all in the illegitimate sons. That being said, it is better to be an illegitimate son. One generation after another, one would excel the predecessors. What do you think, Dad?¡±


    He was very ruthless as he tormented eighteen generations of the Ye family¡¯s ancestors. He even mocked that his generation of the Ye family¡¯s members were all not successful other than him. He sneered and made fun of Old Master Ye, ruthlessly exposing his dull pain under the sun.


    Ruan Cuiyu felt a chill down her spine. Ye Chen was too arrogant and cruel!


    Chen De was also shocked. How would someone as proud and potent person like Old Master Ye be able to bear such an obvious humiliation?


    Ning Ning was once again shocked by his daddy¡¯s wicked tongue. There was indeed no such thing as the most wicked. There was only more wicked.


    Old Master Ye burst with anger. The old man¡¯s nature was brutal. Iron-willed, smart, and brutal were the three characteristics of him when he was young. Among these three, he was famous for being brutal. Just like King Zhou of the Shang dynasty, he was smart and brutal.


    He single-handedly created MBS, pushed it to the international stage, and held an important position. Thus, his cleverness and artifice were clear to all.


    But Old Master Ye had a really bad temper when he was young. He was an out-and-out tyrant.


    He restrained and suppressed himself as he got older because he was helpless. If not, given his temper, how would he be able to endure Ye Chen¡¯s cold attitude?


    This time, Third Young Master Ye¡¯s words stabbed on Old Master Ye¡¯s most painful and regretful thing in his whole life. Third Young Master Ye evoked Old Master Ye¡¯s ruthlessness!


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Old Master Ye was brutal and violent. He raised the walking stick and swung it toward Third Young Master Ye¡¯s head. The old man used to be a gangster, and it was normal for him to fight on the streets when he was young. After he started doing business, he frequently traded with mafia gangs and was, therefore, trained to be a good fighter.


    He had not fought for many years. Hence, his actions were out of practice. However, his strength and speed were still the same as before.


    Ye Yutong was so afraid that he screamed. He turned back and hugged Ruan Cuiyu. Chen De wanted to stop them but he was too late. He thought that the walking stick would definitely hit Ye Chen¡¯s head.


    It would have busted Third Young Master Ye¡¯s head if it really hit him. It might even kill him.


    However, although Old Master Ye was fast, Ye Chen was even faster. Ye Chen protected Ning Ning with one arm and nimbly lowered his head to avoid the walking stick. The walking stick brushed past the top of his head dangerously, hitting on the glass window and causing a loud bang.


    A big panel of glass was shattered, scattering all over the floor with a clattering sound.


    The level was for the VIP wards. Therefore, not many could afford to live there. There were only a few nurses on duty who rushed out once they heard the sound. They saw the situation between the Ye family¡¯s father and son pair and looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°Old Master, do not be angry. This is the hospital!¡± Chen De quickly stopped him, preventing him from hitting with the stick again.


    Old Master Ye was so angry that his whole body was trembling. His old face was filled with ferocious anger and he was panting heavily. He had used too much force when he hit Ye Chen. After all, he was old and had not hit someone for a very long time. He was unable to stand the fatigue and tried to breathe desperately. His whole face became liver-colored.


    ¡°You¡¯re a beast!¡± Old Master Ye scolded as he gasped for breath. If he had known earlier that this would happen, he would have killed Ye Chen in the past and not leave behind such a disaster!


    Ye Chen sneered. What a joke. Old Master Ye actually thought that he would be able to hit Ye Chen. Ye Chen was not praising himself, but in the world of hand-to-hand fights, there were less than five people that could win against him.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Ye Chen asked Ning Ning gently. Ning Ning smiled while shaking his head. It was too much to say that he was afraid. He was, at most, a little shocked. He knew that Old Master Ye and Ye Chen did not have a good relationship, but he did not expect that it was in such a bad situation.


    However, the feeling of his daddy protecting him was really good and warm!


    ¡°I say, old grandpa, I have never called you grandpa since the beginning. I think you must have heard wrong due to your old age. Any old man on the streets can be called old grandpa. Since you do not want to recognize me, I also do not think that you have the qualifications to be my elder!¡± Ning Ning said elegantly.


    ¡°You¡­¡± He was angered by Ye Chen just now, and now, he was angered by the little boy. Damn it, he had never suffered such humiliation in his life before. The most hated thing was that there was nothing he could do to Ye Chen now.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, you¡¯re being too overboard. How could you anger your dad like this? Yutang was just involved in an accident. What are you up to? Is this how you teach your son? You have no good upbringing at all!¡± Ruan Cuiyu scolded.


    Ning Ning smiled elegantly and politely said, ¡°Upbringing is something that differs among people. Actually, you are right. I have always put such thing at home!¡±


    ¡°Put it at home?¡± Ruan Cuiyu did not understand what he meant.


    Ning Ning explained it to her politely. ¡°Old grandma, you are so stupid. Upbringing is a very precious thing. I would naturally lock it in the safe box.¡±


    Old grandma?


    Ruan Cuiyu¡¯s eyes were wide opened. She was only a little more than thirty years old. She maintained herself well and her skin was fair. She looked like she was in her twenties at most. Yet, this little rascal called her old grandma?


    He even sneered at her for being stupid?


    F*ck!


    Ruan Cuiyu was really angry.


    Ning Ning turned his head and smiled while asking, ¡°Daddy, is old grandpa¡¯s spouse called old grandma?¡±


    ¡°My good son, you¡¯re so smart!¡± Third Young Master Ye felt that everything was okay now that he had a son. Ye Chen¡¯s expression was warm and gentle. This two-faced boy had inherited the traits from Cheng Anya.


    Old Master Ye could only fetch his breath after a while. He looked at Ye Chen and his son maliciously, as if they were not his son and grandson, but his enemy of ten generations.


    Ye Chen sneered and looked at him coldly. ¡°Dad, I hope you will not use such harsh words on my son. Since we could live in peace for the past decade, let¡¯s continue to live peacefully. Why do we have to fall out?¡±


    Old Master Ye was shocked. He had never dared to underestimate Ye Chen. It was obvious that there was a sense of warning in Ye Chen¡¯s words.


    Old Master Ye indeed did not want to fall out with Ye Chen if he was not fully confident. He could not control himself just now as his anger took over his rationality!


    ¡°Chen De, bring them down to wait for me!¡± Old Master Ye ordered. Ruan Cuiyu did not want to leave. But before she could say something, Old Master Ye had looked at her coldly and she instantly became silent, following Chen De to go down obediently.


    What were they going to say that she was not allowed to listen?


    Chen De followed the order and brought Ruan Cuiyu and her son down. Once they left, Old Master Ye stared at Ye Chen sharply and asked coldly, ¡°Was Yutang¡¯s accident done by you?¡±


    Ye Chen smiled and acted innocently. ¡°Second brother? What happened to second brother?¡±


    ¡°Do not act innocent!¡± Old Master Ye shouted. ¡°Not only were there gun wounds, but both his legs were broken and had to be amputated as well. Your secretary had informed you about it yesterday night, so how could you not know?¡±

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133: Untitled


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Chen kept a straight face. He hung up on Old Master Ye¡¯s call yesterday. After that, Liu Xiaotian and a few secretaries called him to tell him that Old Master Ye had called all of them to tell them to ask Ye Chen to go to the hospital.


    Ye Chen pretended that he had not heard of it.


    ¡°The secretaries said that second brother was in the hospital, but they did not say what happened exactly. Gun wounds, broken legs, and amputation sound very miserable.¡± Ye Chen smiled, his eyes becoming cold and a trace of gird flashed past the corners of his lips. ¡°Dad, my bones had broken many times when I was ten to twelve years old. I suffered gun wounds for six times and almost had to be amputated. Why were you not so caring? Oh, maybe you didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Ning Ning stared at him in shock. He held tightly onto Third Young Master Ye¡¯s hands. Wasn¡¯t ten to twelve years old the two years that he spent at New York¡¯s black market boxing ring?


    It was rumored that Ye Chen escaped from the sanatorium and was sold to the underground market.


    Old Master Ye was speechless and his face went dark. How could he not know about this matter? Not only did he know, but he even secretly arranged for Ye Chen to fight with those boxers who were very skilled.


    The underground market was filled with those who had signed a life and death certificate.


    In other words, once they were on the boxing ring, they had no freedom to choose their life or death. They could only risk their lives.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about your second brother now and not your past. So, were you the one who did it?¡± Old Master Ye hit the walking stick on the floor a few times. He hit the shattered glass, creating a crisp sound.


    The glass shattered everywhere.


    Ning Ning smiled and said, ¡°Old grandpa, you¡¯re slandering Daddy. It is unjust if you put such a big accusation on my daddy. Who knows your son might have provoked someone and was beaten up by them? How could you blame my daddy?¡±


    ¡°The adults are talking. Why are you interrupting when you are just a child! Do you not have any good upbringing?¡± Old Master Ye flared up at Ning Ning. He detested looking at the two faces.


    Ning Ning turned his head, his delicate lips curling up. ¡°I have said before that upbringing is a very precious thing. I usually keep it locked in the safe box and only bring it out to bask when I have time.¡±


    Old Master Ye exploded with anger. Ye Chen said coldly, ¡°You can ask second brother who did it once he wakes up. Why do you have to ask me?¡±


    ¡°How could it be such a coincidence that once your woman met with a mishap, Yutang was attacked by someone? Ye Chen, do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡±


    His woman? Was he referring to Cheng Anya? Ye Chen was very happy. This salutation was not bad. He liked it.


    But¡­


    ¡°Dad, is there any inevitable link between Anya meeting with a mishap and second brother getting attacked?¡± Ye Chen smiled. However, there were no traces of warmth in his eyes. He looked very cold. It seemed like Old Master Ye had known about it long ago.


    Indeed, Old Master Ye did not care about anything that was related to Ye Chen, be it his life or the life of his loved ones.


    Ye Chen really regretted not breaking Ye Yutang¡¯s hands, making his four limbs disabled.


    Old Master Ye was shocked and suddenly thought that he had spilled the beans. He really regretted and sneered while refuting, ¡°Cheng Anya had humiliated Yutang in the office before. So what if he wanted to teach her a lesson?¡±


    Ning Ning¡¯s eyes became cold and he smiled very sweetly. It was a sweetness that made one¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°Old grandpa, look at what you are saying. If it is okay for him to teach my mommy a lesson, then why is it not okay for others to teach him a lesson? He asked for it, be it being disabled or beaten to death. Given his conduct, who do you think he looks like? My daddy is smart, high-spirited, and graceful. They are really not of the same level; they are worlds apart.¡±


    ¡°You can think as you wish!¡± Ye Chen said faintly. He held Ning Ning¡¯s hand and wanted to leave, but was stopped by Old Master Ye.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Old Master Ye commanded strongly, his face looking cold. ¡°You left in a hurry yesterday. What did your last sentence before you left mean? You know who harmed Yutang?¡±


    ¡°So what if I know?¡± Ye Chen raised his eyebrows and asked with a forced smile. His delicate features were masked with a layer of mystery. He derided, ¡°Do you think I would tell you?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Ning Ning pulled Ye Chen¡¯s sleeves and pouted cutely while rubbing his belly. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    Ye Chen touched his head gently. His son was really smart. Ning Ning¡¯s delicate face was too cute, making people want to pinch him. ¡°Be good, we shall go eat now!¡±


    ¡°Ye Chen!¡± Old Master Ye rattled, the walking stick hitting against the floor and creating a banging sound. The two nurses standing afar were so afraid that they did not dare to get close. They prayed that the scary father and son could change a place to continue their fight.


    Ye Chen did not want to care about him, but Ning Ning was different. Ning Ning smiled and turned around. His young voice had Ye Chen¡¯s elegance and aggressiveness, saying, ¡°Old grandpa, as for your son, I want to say that it served my mommy right for being hit by him while he was driving. In that case, it served him right for being attacked by others. Actually, you should be glad that, given how trashy he is, the person was afraid that killing him would dirty their record. Therefore, they were kind enough to let him off. He was only disabled.¡±


    ¡°An apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree. Old grandpa, your status would be affected if your son is too weak. Look at how smart and high-spirited my daddy is and how he has such a cute and smart son like me. Look at your trashy son. Seriously¡­ Both surnames are Ye, but they are so different. Therefore, genes can indeed mutate. If not, why would there be Daddy and me?¡±


    ¡°As for you, do not be so irritable and destroy public properties. This is not the actions that a good citizen should have.¡± Ning Ning looked at the glass that was shattered all around. He smiled elegantly, not caring about Old Master Ye¡¯s livid face. ¡°I am so hungry. Can you stop pestering us? My mommy said that only women would pester people.¡±


    Ye Chen smiled with great admiration. His son was really good, strong and talented. He inherited the wicked mouth really well!


    Everyone said that Third Young Master Ye was perverted. Look, given this heart, how could he not be perverted?


    ¡°Well said, baby!¡± Ye Chen chimed in. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Daddy shall bring you to eat something good!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ning Ning smiled. Ye Chen held his hand and walked off arrogantly without greeting Old Master Ye. Old Master Ye was so angry that he almost had a cerebral hemorrhage!


    He was old and had experienced all sorts of things in his life. However, he had never been derided by a child before. The old man stared at the floor filled with shattered glass and smiled evilly.


    ¡®Ye Chen, do you want to be happy?¡¯


    No way!


    Ning Ning buckled the seatbelt and smiled at Ye Chen. ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t like your dad!¡±


    ¡°You were not my son if you liked him!¡± Ye Chen said. He thinned his lips and sneered. ¡°He doesn¡¯t need anyone to like him. He only deserves people¡¯s hate!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye had never thought of teaching his son how to respect an elder.


    Ning Ning smiled. ¡°I guess Ye Yutang would be frightened to death after he wakes up and realizes that he is in the same hospital as my mommy.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye thought of the scene in his mind and smiled. It was better if he was frightened to death. He considered that he had taken revenge this time. God knows he had wanted to teach Ye Yutang a lesson long ago.


    Ye Yutang could only blame himself for insisting on making Ye Chen harm him!

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134: Untitled


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Cheng Anya rested for a while after lunch. She had just undergone surgery and her appetite was not good. Besides, Ning Ning had made her a picky-eater. She could be not so particular about the appearance of the dishes, but she was very picky with the taste. After all, Ning Ning¡¯s culinary skills were even better than that of a five-star hotel¡¯s chef.


    Although this was a top VIP ward and the food was delicious, it could not satisfy Cheng Anya. She did not eat a lot.


    She had just rested for a while and the special nurse told her that she had a visitor. She was shocked as it turned out to be Yang Zekun.


    ¡°Senior, why are you here?¡± Cheng Anya was very shocked. It had only been a day since she met with a car accident and underwent the surgery. Even Li Yun did not know about it.


    He was really well-informed.


    Cheng Anya struggled to get up. She was tormented by the perverted Ye Chen just now and pulled her wound. It was so painful that she was sweating profusely. Yet, she had to get up again this time. None of Cheng Anya¡¯s two hundred and fifteen bones wanted to move.


    But even so, she greeted him with a smile, enduring the discomfort that she felt.


    ¡°Why did you not tell me that something had happened to you?¡± Yang Zekun reprimanded her faintly. He helped her rest against the pillow. There was anger between his gentle brows as he was unhappy that she hid the news from him.


    ¡°Senior, I just woke up in the morning.¡± Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for making you worried!¡±


    Yang Zekun shook his head and touched her long hair habitually. He was doting on her as usual, but he sighed in his heart. ¡®Anya, it has been seven years, yet you are still so polite to me, always keeping the distance between us as just friends.¡¯


    She did not allow him to cross the line of being friends. When would she be willing to open up her heart?


    Was he not good enough?


    ¡°What kind of boyfriend am I? I only knew that my girlfriend met with an accident and is in hospital after a day. You¡¯re really¡­¡± Yang Zekun sighed. He stared at Cheng Anya. His gentle face was masked with a faint bitterness.


    No one would notice it if they did not pay attention to it.


    Cheng Anya sighed secretly. ¡®Isn¡¯t this girlfriend and boyfriend relationship fake? Senior, please do not make a false thing true. It would be awkward for both of us if we could not back down with grace.¡¯


    It was his idea to act as his girlfriend. She could not bear it and had no choice but to agree to the idea. However, she had no intention to really date him.


    ¡°Okay, this is my fault, alright?¡± Cheng Anya smiled and looked down to hide the sagacity in her eyes. She faintly said, ¡°When we were in London, Ning Ning and I had given you lots of trouble. I was young and incapable at that time, and Ning Ning was also young. Now that Ning Ning has grown up, he can already do things on his own. He does not like to trouble others; it is his temper.¡±


    It was a few light sentences and the woman said it unhurriedly. However, it showed what she was thinking. Yang Zekun was just a friend and not her family member. She did not mind troubling her family member, but no matter how good her friend was, there was a limit to troubling them.


    How could a friend help with everything?


    Yang Zekun looked at her deeply. A trace of bitterness skimmed past his eyebrows.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s personality had always been like this. She could distinguish her love and hatred clearly. She never lied and was not afraid of hurting others. She knew that he could understand what she meant. Therefore, she was telling him that they were just friends in a tactful manner.


    If it were others, she would have been very direct.


    Could he not just act as if he did not understand her meaning?


    He was not asking for anything. He just hoped that, with his will, he could achieve anything.


    She would occasionally look back and realized that he had always been waiting for her. He had waited for seven years.


    He was waiting for her to look back!


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Yang Zekun¡¯s voice sounded cold. Although she treated him as a friend, he treated her like a precious gem. The Master Yang who was usually gentle was angered when he saw her lying on the bed, looking very pale.


    ¡°What could have happened?¡± Cheng Anya was filled with indignation. ¡°City A¡¯s traffic condition is really bad. There are cars everywhere. It is cramped and messy. The driver was careless and resulted in an accident. It became my turn to be unlucky as the traffic police in City A did not settle these few traffic accidents.¡±


    The woman frowned in a cute way and complained about City A¡¯s traffic condition. She used her anger and grumbled to hide the truth.


    It was not a good thing to let Yang Zekun know about the truth. Firstly, Ye Yutang bumped into her mainly because she humiliated him in the office. He probably misunderstood when he saw Ning Ning as he bumped into the two of them. Since Ning Ning had already crippled him, there should be a closure to this matter.


    It would only create more trouble if one more person knew about it. She did not want others to know about what her son did.


    Furthermore, it was the Ye family¡¯s matters. It was something that they had to face with Ye Chen. If she told Yang Zekun, he might intercept the matter. Given Ye Chen¡¯s twisted personality, who knew how he might torture her.


    ¡°You¡¯re always careless when crossing the road. Be careful in the future!¡± Yang Zekun reprimanded her lightly. He sat beside her and asked her about her injuries.


    ¡°I know, I know. I am not a child.¡± Cheng Anya laughed. She was sensitive and felt that there was something on Yang Zekun¡¯s mind. But since he did not say anything, she would act as if she did not know and chatted as usual.


    She had a presentiment that senior¡¯s unhappiness had something to do with her. Therefore, it was better if she did not ask so as to prevent awkwardness. Moreover, it would be abrupt for her to ask if he did not want to say anything.


    ¡°I saw Ning Ning and Third Young Master Ye walking together when I came to the hospital just now. Have they acknowledged each other?¡± Yang Zekun asked as he looked at Cheng Anya. His eyes looked dark and he desperately tried to hide the bewilderment of losing her.


    Cheng Anya was shocked. Indeed, she should have thought of it!


    ¡°Senior, actually¡­¡± Cheng Anya did not know where to start so she could only repeat the story from the start to the end. She laughed bitterly. ¡°I thought that I could hide this secret forever, but it was discovered once I came back. Ning Ning was the one that fell into the trap. I am a mother and I have no rights to prevent Ning Ning from being acquainted with Third Young Master Ye. I could not stop them although I am very unwilling. It would be unfair to both Ning Ning and Ye Chen.¡±


    Yang Zekun looked at her deeply, trying to find any trace of false helplessness. However, he realized that she looked very sincere. Plans could never keep up with changes. Nobody would have thought that a car accident would make things turn out to be like this.


    The dog shit that his sworn enemy stepped on was made of diamond!


    Ye Chen¡¯s luck was so good that he was jealous!


    ¡°Blood is indeed thicker than water!¡± Yang Zekun smiled obscurely. His handsome face was filled with agony. He had taken care of them for a few years and Ning Ning had been very respectful and friendly to him. However, during the critical moment, he was not the person that Ning Ning thought of.


    Ning Ning thought of his biological father!


    Maybe this was what family was about. At the crucial moment of life and death, everyone would think of their beloved family members.


    ¡°This boy is very smart. He has been ganging up with Third Young Master Ye since a long time ago. If not for the fact that he was afraid that I would be unhappy, he would have gone to MBS and be acquainted with his daddy a long time ago.¡± Cheng Anya did not conceal anything. Speaking of her son¡¯s thoughts, she felt very sad. ¡°He really likes Ye Chen. Perhaps it is the nature of a father and his son. At first, I was puzzled why he had not asked me about it and secretly agreed with Yun Yun to let me work at MBS. Thinking back, this child must have planned it. I will never reject Ning Ning¡¯s request as long as I can fulfill it. He had longed for Ye Chen¡¯s love, so how could I hurt his feelings?¡±


    ¡°What if Ning Ning asks you to marry Third Young Master Ye?¡± Yang Zekun suddenly asked in a serious tone. A trace of bewilderment flashed past his usual doting gaze.


    He knew how doting Cheng Anya was on Ning Ning. She could even give up her life for Ning Ning. Nobody could replace Ning Ning¡¯s important position in her heart. She would never reject Ning Ning¡¯s request.


    Cheng Anya was shocked. She then sniggered, her pale face blushing because of the change in her emotions. She looked very mesmerizing. ¡°Senior, can you stop joking? Given my son¡¯s personality, he would not allow me to marry anyone.¡±


    ¡°I am saying what if. Anya, every child hopes to have a perfect family. No matter how mature Ning Ning is, it is inevitable for him to have such a thought.¡± Yang Zekun said with a double meaning, and he seemed tired.


    If it was Anya, he could make her laugh, and one day, win her heart as long as he tried harder and was sincere.


    But as for Ning Ning, he was very smart. Although Ning Ning had been very friendly to him for the past few years, Ning Ning¡¯s boundary was more obvious than that of Anya¡¯s. It could be said that other than Cheng Anya, he was distant from everyone else.


    It was an elegant distant. Ning Ning treated him in the same way.


    However, he saw Ning Ning holding hands with Third Young Master Ye just now and they were talking and laughing. The smile on Ning Ning¡¯s delicate face was something that he had never seen over the past few years. His smile was pure and did not seem fake.


    This made him very fearful.


    He could faintly feel that he was going to lose Cheng Anya!


    ¡°There will not be such a scenario!¡± Cheng Anya¡¯s face turned serious as she said determinedly. Her bright eyes were filled with her belief in Ning Ning without any reservation. ¡°He is my son. He will not have such a request.¡±


    ¡°Ning Ning really likes Third Young Master Ye, but because of me, he did not dare to be acquainted with his daddy no matter how much he likes his daddy. I would be my son¡¯s favorite person before he finds a wife! He will not disregard my happiness and make such a request.¡±


    A mother knows her son the best. She knew him very well as she gave birth to him!


    ¡°Really?¡± Yang Zekun smiled faintly and heaved a sigh of relief. She sounded like she did not like Third Young Master Ye, didn¡¯t she?


    ¡°Senior, you have spent enough time on me over the past few years. If you could¡­¡± Cheng Anya tried to tell him that they could only be friends. He really should not be so persistent anymore.


    The person that he fell in love with when he was young and frivolous might not be the one that he would love forever.


    ¡°Anya, let¡¯s not talk about it, alright?¡± Yang Zekun¡¯s voice was gentle, but it was filled with a toughness that could not be intervened. Cheng Anya stopped talking and looked at him, unperturbed.


    Love was love, not loving meant not loving.


    She did not know how to lie or pretend.


    Love was a very sacred feeling. It was her principle not to pollute it.


    She had already made clear her stance but senior kept insisting and he bogged down even deeper. It was not a good thing for both of them. If she had known earlier, she would not have saved him when she saw him being injured and lying in the rain at that time.


    If she had ignored him, maybe they would not be entangled.


    It made senior suffer, and it bound her in return.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about it. How have you been recently? Is the project at Bei Gang going smoothly?¡± Cheng Anya was helpless and changed the topic. Talking about work was the only topic that she could think of that was safe to chat about.


    Yang Zekun smiled confidently. He looked clear but dominant. ¡°Of course. I have worked on this project since the beginning, and it is my biggest trump card to join the board of directors. Of course it will go smoothly!¡±


    ¡­


    The two of them chatted about their work and Yang Zekun hesitated for a while. He looked awkward and told Cheng Anya. ¡°Anya, after the banquet last time, grandpa asked a lot of things about you. Do the two of you know each other?¡±


    ¡°Your grandpa?¡± Cheng Anya was puzzled. She raised her eyebrows and said jokingly, ¡°I am a nobody. How would I know a legendary person like Old Master Yang!¡±


    She was smiling but her heart tightened. Did Master Yang ask about her because of Xiao Yue?


    Was it because they looked similar?


    What kind of dispute did MBS have with Yao Hua? The two international companies that were equal had been fighting openly and secretly for decades.


    In the business world, there were many rumors with regards to MBS and Yao Hua. It was rumored that Old Master Ye and Old Master Yang were very good friends. However, something happened and they could no longer get along.


    Ever since then, the two of them had never been in contact. They even showed up at business events but left quickly to avoid meeting each other.


    People had many guesses as to what caused the two of them to become enemies. After all, they were both legendary figures and there were many versions to their stories.


    Cheng Anya had heard of some of the rumors but most of them did not seem reliable. She thought that it must have had something to do with Xiao Yue.


    If not, Ye Chen would not have brought her to see Old Master Ye and provoked him on purpose, making him suffer in agony.


    However, Ye Chen¡¯s age was very different from them. It was unimaginably queer why he would hate Old Master Yang. There must be something that she did not know.


    ¡°What did he ask about?¡± Cheng Anya asked curiously.


    ¡°He asked many things, such as where you are from, who your parents are, and how we met. He asked a lot.¡± Yang Zekun narrowed his lips and frowned. He seemed like a prince who was lost in the woods.


    ¡°Grandpa has not been in charge of many things for the past few years. He would be at the backyard garden for the whole day if he had nothing to do. He rarely asked about anything related to what¡¯s happening outside. I would report Yao Hua¡¯s situation to him every week and he would only give a few suggestions. He has never been so curious about someone before, not even his beloved Yao Hua. This is really abnormal, so I thought that you two knew each other.¡±


    Cheng Anya smiled as she touched her face and bantered, ¡°Maybe my looks makes people curious about me?¡±


    Yang Zekun was amused by her cute looks. His smile was doting and protective like a breath of fresh air. He looked like a flawless jade, perfect in any way.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s mind was like a heavenly steed, soaring across the skies. Old Master Yang only had one son and one grandson, and both of them were very successful. But looking at Old Master Ye, he had four sons and the fourth one was still young, so it was uncertain what he would be like. Looking at the second son, it seemed like the eldest son would not be someone good.


    Only Third Young Master Ye inherited Old Master Ye¡¯s abilities, despite Old Master Ye despising him. It seemed like the saying that quality was more important than quantity was true. It applied to sons too!


    ¡°Grandpa said that he wants to meet you. Do you want to meet him?¡± Yang Zekun suddenly asked. He looked calmly at Cheng Anya and his posture was elegant. He did not show any feeling of forcing others.


    He gave Cheng Anya space to think independently.


    He did not believe that his grandpa was curious about her simply because she was his girlfriend.


    He really wanted to know why.


    Cheng Anya opened her mouth in astonishment, agape. She looked down and thought silently. Old Master Yang wanted to meet her?


    What did he want to do?


    What did he want to say?


    If Ye Chen knew about it, would he ask her to wear Rose Tear to meet him and provoke him?


    Given Ye Chen¡¯s perverted mindset, he would probably have that idea.


    ¡°Grandpa has mentioned a few times that he really wants to meet you!¡± Yang Zekun said as he smiled. He was always this gentle, just like a gentle breeze. He was the most perfect gentleman in upper-class society. As long as one was a woman, they might not be able to reject his request!


    ¡°How am I going to meet him given my situation now? Let¡¯s talk about it after I¡¯m discharged!¡± Cheng Anya said. Speaking of Old Master Yang, she had an unknown sense of fear. She was afraid that she would hear things that she did not want to know.


    ¡°Okay, I will reply to him this way!¡± Yang Zekun did not force her. ¡°I will let you meet him when you have recovered!¡±


    Cheng Anya nodded and looked down, feeling very tired. Why did she seem to have enmity with the Ye and the Yang family? She was always embroiled in their family matters.


    She had to find a fortune-teller someday. Maybe she had conflicts with the surname Ye and Yang.


    Yang Zekun sat for a while more before he left, avoiding Third Young Master Ye and Ning Ning on purpose. The father and son only went back to the hospital when it was almost night time. Ning Ning was holding on to a very big military airplane model.


    He smiled elegantly as he played with his model, looking cute and delicate.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes twitched. She stared at Third Young Master Ye and his cold eyes swept past her. His meaning was obvious. He bought a toy for his son. Did she have any opinion about it?


    She laughed ambiguously. The father and son looked at each other, not knowing why she was unhappy.


    Third Young Master Ye: What happened to your mommy?


    Ning Ning: It seems like¡­ she has a seizure!


    Cheng Anya had a forced smile as she watched the father and son communicate with their eyes. Her smile was very insidious. ¡°Can you not buy a more normal toy? Buying this makes me think of the fact that my son is a big player in the arms trade market. I heard that heavy arms, naval vessels, and military airplanes are the most popular in the arms market. Their sales are very good and the profits are very high. Am I right, my dear son?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye raised his eyebrows and looked at Ning Ning. Ning Ning looked at his biological Daddy and Mommy stiffly. He rebutted weakly. ¡°Mommy, actually, biochemical weapons are the most profitable¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Third Young Master Ye hit the back of Ning Ning¡¯s head. Ning Ning pouted as he felt wronged. He was only rebutting his mommy¡¯s mistake!


    Cheng Anya¡¯s face looked scary. ¡°Hey, if someone wants to knock down the door of our house someday, remember to tell them that I am not familiar with you. Do you hear me?¡±


    F*ck!


    Ye Chen was playing with arms and so was her son. Her life¡­ was indeed filled with a very thick smell of gunpowder.


    Ning Ning narrowed his lips. He got scolded by his mommy again!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Mommy. If someone knocks down our door, I will knock off his whole clan,¡± Ning Ning said calmly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sink his whole country?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked angrily. He was actually very against the idea of his son doing such things. It was too bloody and dangerous.


    Ning Ning and Cheng Anya had a tacit understanding and rolled their eyes. Ning Ning¡¯s delicate voice sounded disdained. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so stupid. What if he is from the same country as us? We can¡¯t possibly sacrifice ourselves.¡±


    Cheng Anya nodded. What he said made sense!


    Third Young Master Ye looked at Cheng Anya before looking at his son. He was speechless!


    This woman wore a few masks. She was so angry just now, but in the blink of an eye, she looked so proud because her son was smart. F*ck!


    Did she not mean what she had said just now?


    Ning Ning saw that his daddy looked speechless and he smiled happily. He had a presentiment that, if his daddy and mommy were together, they would be very humorous.


    The next day, Third Young Master Ye sent Ning Ning to school. This was a very new experience for Ning Ning.


    Looking at the other parents that were sending their children to school, Ye Chen felt that he would be joining them next time. He had no pressure at all and felt blissful.


    People were hurrying to and fro the school gate. Most of them were parents sending their children to school. The bright and standardized uniform looked very neat. All the children were the flowers of the country.


    ¡°This is your school?¡± Ye Chen looked at the elegant school gate. It gave people a pleasant impression.


    It was elegant and delicate. People would like it when they looked at it.


    ¡°It is pretty, right? Mommy said that she chose this school because she liked the school gate.¡± Ning Ning sabotaged his mommy.


    Actually, he really liked this campus too. It was peaceful and simple.


    ¡°Superficial!¡± Third Young Master Ye sneered.


    Ning Ning smiled and waved his hands. ¡°Bye, Daddy. School ends at 4 o¡¯clock!¡±


    ¡°I know. Bye!¡±


    ¡°Cheng Ningyuan, is that your daddy?¡± A girl from his class happened to see him and walked up to him, smiling happily.


    She was a very cute girl, fair and delicate with a little baby fat. She tied two ponytails and looked very cute. She was smiling very sweetly too.


    ¡°He is my daddy!¡± Ning Ning said. He usually came to school alone but his daddy accompanied him this time around. Many of his classmates were curious and they were shocked when they saw that Third Young Master Ye looked so much like Ning Ning.


    They all knew that Cheng Ningyuan only had a mommy and did not have a daddy. When he first joined the school, there were even a few bullies that bullied him. They only stopped mentioning that he was an illegitimate son after Ning Ning bullied them back.


    Third Young Master Ye was very proud and he straightened his back.


    Third Young Master Ye was very satisfied that his son acknowledged him.


    The little girl exclaimed in a very cute manner. ¡°This is such a cool car! Cheng Ningyuan, let¡¯s go together!¡±


    Ning Ning looked at the girl from head to toe. Third Young Master Ye was shocked by Ning Ning¡¯s look. It reminded him of the interesting things that happened when he was attending primary school.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Ning Ning smiled. He turned around and waved goodbye.


    Third Young Master Ye waved his hand and watched the two little kids walk into the school as they chatted and laughed. It was rumored that geniuses were all lonely, but it seemed like his son was an exception. Look at how popular he was among the girls.


    He had inherited well!


    Third Young Master Ye proudly walked away.


    Once he left, another car stopped at the school. Wang Rui and Chen Yingying came down sneakily. Wang Rui was afraid. ¡°Hey, do you really know which one is Cheng Anya¡¯s son?¡±


    They were there to kidnap Ning Ning. Therefore, they had to know what he looked like.


    His voice was trembling.


    Chen Yingying looked at Wang Rui in disdain. She really wanted to kill him with one kick. This useless man, what was he afraid of when she did not even ask him to kill someone or set a fire?


    He should not have agreed to this plan if he was afraid of dying!


    ¡°He is called Cheng Ningyuan. We can ask the teacher to call him out!¡± Chen Yingying said coldly. ¡°He is just a child. What will he know? Will he not come out if an adult asks him to? We will not be afraid that she will not listen to us if we kidnap her son!¡±


    ¡°Will this method work?¡±


    ¡°I say it will work and it will!¡±

 Chapter 135 - Untitled

    Chapter 135: Untitled


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Come here, baby!¡± The two little kids walked into the school and Ning Ning heard Bai Ye¡¯s voice. He turned his head and saw the genius doctor sitting on the see-saw in a slanted way, waving to him to ask him to go over.


    This was a small playground at Ning Ning¡¯s school. The red and green toys and slides were all meant for the kids to play. Bai Ye looked very strange sitting there. He was wearing a white shirt and looked very graceful.


    Ning Ning walked toward Bai Ye after he greeted another little girl.


    ¡°Bai Ye, what are you doing here?¡± If the government knew that a terrorist appeared at a place filled with little kids, he was afraid that they might mobilize every police in the city.


    ¡°I was waiting for you!¡± Bai Ye yawned. ¡°I went to the port to settle some stuff yesterday and I happened to pass by this place. Therefore, I came in and waited for you to say goodbye. I will be going to Egypt later.¡±


    ¡°What were you doing at the port?¡± Ning Ning frowned. Talking about the port was a very sensitive topic for people working in their industry. The best and fastest route to smuggle arms was through air transportation. There was also a huge portion that relied on shipping.


    In order to make it more convenient for smuggling, Chu Li opened a shipping company in the past. The company specifically dealt with geniuses who violated the law and smuggled illegally. Bai Ye and Chu Li were mainly responsible for settling the problems that arose during the trade and also negotiating with the buyers. Jason, Black J, and the rest of them were in charge of the manufacturing and researching of the arms. They were also in charge of the development of biochemical weapons. Once Bai Ye mentioned about the port, it was easy for Ning Ning to think that there must be something wrong with some batch of arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, just a small problem. By the way, I have something good for you!¡± Bai Ye smiled as he took out a minigun from his waist and shoved it in Ning Ning¡¯s hand while smiling sweetly. His pure white shirt made him look as pure as an angel.


    His smile was as bright as the sun. One would not have thought that he was actually leading astray the tender seedling of the country.


    Ning Ning took the gun and looked at it carefully. He laughed. ¡°Russia Nagant MI895 revolver?¡±


    ¡°Baby, you really have good taste, but you have guessed wrongly!¡± Bai Ye laughed and explained to him that, given Ning Ning¡¯s arm strength, he would not be able to use Nagant. His skinny arms might break if he tried to use Nagant forcefully. ¡°The appearance is similar to Russia Nagant MI895 revolver, but it has been modified and is the most suitable for little kids like you. It is used to defend yourself. Look, the appearance is just like a toy gun. People would only think that this is a toy gun meant for kids. Look at the safe. There are two passwords. If you choose red, it will be a revolver. If you choose black, it will be an assault pistol. It has two uses.¡±


    Ning Ning looked at it left and right. He was gloomy. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use a gun!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Just aim it at the enemy¡¯s head and shoot!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to try?¡± Ning Ning raised the gun and aimed at Bai Ye¡¯s head. He smiled elegantly without a murderous look.


    ¡°Hey, baby, I forgot to tell you that you have to choose the correct password before you can use this gun. If not, it will just be a normal toy gun.¡±


    Ning Ning lost his interest in the gun and shook it a few times before shoving it inside his bag.


    ¡°My mommy is going to scold me if she finds out!¡± Ning Ning pouted and was very troubled.


    ¡°I will give you a packet of chewing gum!¡± Bai Ye laughed as he shoved Ning Ning a packet of Wrigley¡¯s chewing gum. He whistled at Ning Ning. ¡°Do you think I have nothing better to do, and that¡¯s why I gave you a gun?¡±


    Ning Ning frowned. ¡°Somebody wants to kill me? Who?¡±


    What kind of bad luck did he have recently? Why were there people that wanted to kill him so many times?


    He had just got acquainted with his daddy and there were already a few people that wanted to murder him. Ning Ning started to consider if he should cut ties with his daddy. He had such a dangerous and scary identity, yet nobody wanted to murder him. But this was already the second time he knew that someone wanted to murder him after he became Third Young Master Ye¡¯s son.


    It seemed like not everyone who wanted to be Third Young Master Ye¡¯s son could become one. It was too challenging!


    ¡°We heard from a bugged conversation yesterday that Old Master Ye wanted to kill you. The murderer is someone from Italy. You have guessed it correctly, his relationship with Louis is not simple. This time around, they had purposely set a trap for Third Young Master Ye.¡±


    Ning Ning¡¯s gaze turned cold. Old Master Ye wanted to kill him?


    Just because Old Master Ye was afraid that Ning Ning would be a threat to his son? He was afraid that MBS would be in the hands of Ye Chen and Ning Ning?


    F*ck!


    Did Old Master Ye have to be so perverted? Who would want his family assets?


    Bai Ye put on a watch for him. There were two small buttons on the side of the watch, one red and one green. ¡°The red one is a global emergency button. Once you press it, the people above F would be on standby. You won¡¯t usually need it. The green one is used in emergencies. For example, if you are in London, the people in London would go and rescue you. If you are in City A, the people in City A would rescue you. Do you understand?¡±


    Ning Ning opened his mouth in astonishment. This watch?


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that I¡¯m the only one that has this watch?¡±


    ¡°No, there are five in the world. This is mine, but I will give it to you first. I will go back to the technology department and ask them to give me another one.¡± Bai Ye laughed. He will lead Ning Ning astray first while he was still young.


    Ning Ning raised his eyebrows and smiled. He narrowed his lips and asked, ¡°When will they start taking actions?¡±


    Bai Ye shook his head and frowned. ¡°Old Master Ye is really sinister. I couldn¡¯t figure out the exact timing, but I guess it will be within these few days. You and your mommy should be more careful.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if he touches me, but if he dares to touch my mommy, I will definitely not forgive him just because he is old. I will let him die a terrible death!¡± Ning Ning¡¯s delicate face was filled with a murderous look, and his face was taut.


    He could play with whoever that wanted his life because life and death were all dependent on one¡¯s abilities. However, whoever that dared to touch his mommy would be courting death!


    Bai Ye smiled. This child was actually a very nice child. Although his intelligence was shockingly high and he controlled many terrorists¡¯ resources, it couldn¡¯t be denied that he was a good child.


    Chu Li had said that a child that was so filial to his mommy would not be a bad person.


    ¡°Bai Ye, how many people did you send to protect me?¡± Ning Ning asked.


    Bai Ye was curious and smiled with no restraints. ¡°How did you know that I¡¯ve sent people to protect you?¡±


    This kid was really sharp!


    ¡°How would you only give me a gun, a tracker, and a few explosives when you obviously know that someone is going to kill me? All these are used in case of emergencies, right?¡± How would Ning Ning not have guessed Bai Ye¡¯s thoughts?


    It was not possible for them to be at ease and let a kid deal with a murderer. Ning Ning didn¡¯t even know how to use a gun.


    Bai Ye laughed. ¡°Four people. They will try their best to make sure you are safe. These items will benefit you if you bring them around with you. You are Third Young Master Ye¡¯s son. He had disputes with people in the business world and they might have discovered you and planned to take you as a hostage. If you turn on the tracker, Chu Li would know where you are and he can inform Third Young Master Ye immediately.¡±


    After all, he was still a child. No matter how strong he was, he was still made of blood and flesh. He would not be able to survive the attack of a bullet.


    Bai Ye was the best in medical skills and not the skill of killing. Instead of staying to protect Ning Ning, he might as well hire professional murderers to protect Ning Ning. They were more useful them him.


    Ning Ning nodded. ¡°What about my mommy?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve sent people there. Once the warning has been removed, I will ask the people to go back. You have to be more careful when you move around, you know?¡± Bai Ye reminded Ning Ning again, and the latter nodded in response.


    ¡°I know!¡±


    At that moment, the school bell rang and it was time for lessons to start. Ning Ning waved his hand and ran toward the classroom in small steps.


    Hospital. VIP ward.


    Cheng Anya calmly looked at the old man that suddenly came. Her whole body stiffened. Anxiousness and fear filled her internal organs, her heart thumping.


    Old Master Ye was holding on to the walking stick with one hand to support himself. His other hand was placed at the back. He looked at Cheng Anya coldly and sharply. There were four people in black clothes standing on his two sides. They were tall, and they wore sunglasses, looking stern.


    Cheng Anya saw clearly that there were guns on their waist!


    She screamed that things were going bad in her heart and she was sweating profusely. Would it be her death anniversary today?


    This feeling was too scary!


    She had nowhere to escape to and could only let Old Master Ye¡¯s snake-like gaze tour her face.


    Old Master Ye was emotionless. His muddy eyes were suppressing a very complex ray of light.


    It seemed like hatred but it also seemed like love, striking crazily.


    They looked similar!


    They looked very similar!


    They were already seventy to eighty percent similar-looking in the photos. Looking at the real person made him feel as if the seventeen- or eighteen-year-old Lin Xiaoyue was standing right in front of him.


    The smell of magnolia and the smile was the same.


    ¡°Old Master Ye, may I ask why you are here?¡± The special nurse was knocked down by someone and was lying in a corner. Cheng Anya could only depend on herself and played by ear.


    It was obvious that her visitor was not friendly!


    She did not even dare to move in the ward. She was afraid that she would be killed by a gun once she moved.


    The atmosphere was on the verge of breaking out.


    Her hands were put under the blanket and she tried to call Third Young Master Ye. She was very worried that it would be discovered by them. Her hands were trembling and she could only call using all her calmness.


    ¡°Cheng Anya, Miss Cheng¡­¡±Old Master Ye opened his mouth slowly and looked at her sharply. He showed a sense of deep-rooted hatred and his hand moved slightly. He asked, ¡°How are you related to Lin Xiaoyue?¡±


    It was Lin Xiaoyue again!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her!¡± Cheng Anya said. Her eyes were exceptionally calm. Her pale face showed a calmness that was deathly still.


    Be calm, Cheng Anya. No matter how arrogant Old Master Ye was and how much he wanted to kill her, he would not be so stupid as to kill her in a hospital!


    Be calm!


    Old Master Ye walked over slowly, his eyes narrowing. He measured Cheng Anya carefully and his face that was filled with wrinkles suddenly laughed. He laughed wildly.


    It really seemed like a laugh to vent off his feelings.


    But it also seemed like a laugh after he suffered a lot of pain. It was very heavy and suppressed.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart tightened. Lunatic, he was another lunatic!


    F*ck!


    No matter old or young, the Ye family produced either lunatics or perverts. Other than that, it was trash.


    Could there be someone normal?


    ¡°You really looked like her.¡± Old Master Ye mumbled to himself after he finished laughing. His tone was low and slow, but sinister. ¡°If not for the fact that the age difference is too big, I would have thought that she came back. Came back to court death!¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart stopped moving for a moment. She tried her best to squeeze out a smile. ¡°Old Master Ye, I am not Lin Xiaoyue. I am Cheng Anya!¡±


    She had to make it clear that she was not the person that he hated. He should not make the innocent bystanders get into trouble!


    ¡°You¡¯d better not let me catch you lying. Otherwise¡­¡± Old Master Ye did not finish his words.


    From his sinister expression, Cheng Anya could imagine how ruthless his unspoken words must have been.


    ¡°How long have you known Ye Chen?¡± Ye Chen asked suddenly. ¡°What is your motive in getting into MBS?¡±


    ¡°Old Master Ye, firstly, I have to make it clear that I am not close to your son. Moreover, his personality is twisted and perverted. I definitely won¡¯t have any opinion if you bring him home and teach him again.¡± Making herself safe was Cheng beauty¡¯s usual style. She cut her ties with Third Young Master Ye without any hesitation. ¡°As for why I got into MBS, of course it was for the seventy thousand yuan a month!¡±


    ¡°Not close?¡± Old Master Ye sneered. He thought that Cheng Anya was lying and he was very angry. He hit the walking stick against the floor fiercely, making Cheng Anya¡¯s heart thump. ¡°You are not close with him but have a son together. Not close but Ye Chen kept defying my orders because of you. Miss Cheng, do you only acquiesce to something after having refused my first overture?¡±


    Cheng Anya looked at the men in black beside him and sneered. ¡°Old Master Ye, what you are doing is boring. What exactly are you up to? As a senior, don¡¯t you think it does not suit your identity to shout at me who is a generation younger than you?¡±


    Old Master Ye was angry. ¡°You have a glib tongue! Are you not afraid that I will shoot you?¡±


    She was different from Xiaoyue!


    They might be similar in terms of looks, but his Xiaoyue was gentle and sensitive. However, it was obvious that Cheng Anya was resolute and tough. One was gentle and one was tough. They had very different personalities.


    Cheng Anya paused to think. ¡°Deducing by logic, Old Master Ye will definitely not shoot me. After all, this is a hospital. You definitely do not want to create trouble for yourself. However, with regards to your Ye family members¡­ Please allow me to be rude, but I think that none of you are normal. Therefore, none of you can deduce with a normal person¡¯s thoughts. The conclusion is you can shoot if you want to. If not, please leave!¡±


    Cheng Anya said it in a very arrogant and unscrupulous manner, as if she was sure that he would not shoot.


    If he had attacked her since the start, she might have been scared. However, he had said too much nonsense. It was obvious that there was a limit to Cheng Anya¡¯s fear. She was no longer as afraid as she was at the beginning.


    In terms of ruthlessness, could he even be comparable with her son?


    Old Master Ye had a sinister smile. He turned his head and ordered a man in black to walk over. He lifted her blanket and Cheng Anya could not stop him in time. She could only watch as he took away her phone.


    ¡°Master, she has called Third Young Master!¡± the man said with a deep voice.


    Old Master Ye nodded. Very good!


    He asked everyone to keep their guns and smiled like a benevolent senior. ¡°Miss Cheng, Ye Chen is on his way here. What do you think I will do?¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s face darkened. She sneered. ¡°Even a monster would not hurt its own children. A beast would also know that it should protect its child. But you, Old Master Ye, you always made things difficult for your son and hurt your son. You are even so cruel as to want to kill him. You are worse off than a beast!¡±


    ¡°You are so unbridled!¡± Old Master Ye was very angry. He lifted his walking stick and hit it against Cheng Anya ruthlessly. There was a loud sound and a stifled groan. Old Master Ye¡¯s walking stick ruthlessly landed on her shoulders. It was heavy and violent.


    Cheng Anya became weak on the bed after she was hit. It was so painful that she was perspiring profusely. However, she stubbornly bit her lip and did not make a sound.


    ¡°Young lady, do not bark more than you can bite. I shall see who will rescue your son if Ye Chen is rushing here to save you!¡±


    Cheng Anya raised her head and her eyes were wide opened with rage. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The thirty-minute morning reading lesson had just ended and the beautiful form teacher asked Ning Ning to go out. There was someone looking for him.


    The little boy thinned his delicate lips. Bai Ye had just given him a warning and there was already someone looking for him? They couldn¡¯t possibly be so fast.


    His eyes darkened. He took out his book and carried his small bag before heading out of the classroom.


    Wang Rui and Chen Yingying were waiting anxiously outside the school building. They were discussing what to do when the little boy came out while carrying a small bag. The two of them were so shocked by his looks that they almost screamed.


    One was stunned and one was shocked.

 Chapter 136 - Untitled

    Chapter 136: Untitled


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ning Ning raised his eyebrows and looked at the two in a judging manner. No matter how he looked at them, they did not look like killers.


    The man could barely be considered handsome, but he gave off an obscene feeling. The woman was considered pretty, but she looked mean. The two of them looked like they were trash of the same level as Ye Yutang, very stupid.


    ¡°You guys are looking for me?¡± Ning Ning showed a cute and sincere smile. He looked very innocent.


    ¡°Are you Cheng Anya¡¯s son?¡± Wang Rui could not help but scream. He was trembling as he pointed at Ning Ning.


    Chen Yingying was so jealous that her eyes were red. She could not believe that this was real!


    Cheng Anya¡¯s son was actually Third Young Master Ye¡¯s child. Was she not overseas for the past seven years? F*ck, what a hypocrite woman! Why did she have such good luck? No wonder Third Young Master Ye was so protective of her. So it turned out that they had such a relationship.


    ¡°You guys were looking for me, yet you don¡¯t know who I am?¡± Ning Ning smiled as he raised his eyebrows. He was certain that the two people were not killers. The man looked familiar. His figure looked like the guy Ning Ning saw from their house upstairs that night.


    He seemed like his mommy¡¯s first boyfriend.


    It was the first time Ning Ning despised his mommy. Her taste was too bad.


    Wang Rui pulled Chen Yingying over and said quietly, ¡°Let¡¯s leave quickly. We can¡¯t afford to provoke Third Young Master Ye!¡±


    If he was Cheng Anya¡¯s son, they could kidnap him to threaten Cheng Anya, and the woman might probably listen to them. She loved her son so much and would definitely not call the police. But if he was Third Young Master Ye¡¯s son, then they dared not provoke him!


    Wang Enterprise going bankrupt was definitely better than going to jail or losing his life!


    Chen Yingying looked at him with a disdainful look. ¡°You¡¯re useless! So what if he is Third Young Master Ye¡¯s son? We can kidnap him to threaten Cheng Anya. Who cares who his dad is as long as Cheng Anya helps us. Think about it. You have owed so many loan sharks money. If you still don¡¯t pay them back, we will be chopped to death.¡±


    Wang Rui trembled in fear. He thought of those tall and fierce men and was so afraid that his face turned pale.


    Wang Rui did not say anything and Chen Yingying smiled sweetly at Ning Ning. She was amiable. ¡°Ning Ning, we are your mommy¡¯s good friends!¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Ning Ning smiled slightly. This person had really bad acting skills. She looked very fake. His daddy and mommy were experts in acting and one could not tell if they were acting or not.


    ¡°Some urgent matter cropped up on your mommy¡¯s end, so she asked us to bring you there.¡± Chen Yingying looked very urgent and she pulled Ning Ning¡¯s arm and wanted to drag him along. She seemed like she was in a hurry and was very worried.


    The corners of Ning Ning¡¯s lips became cold. It seemed like these two people did not know that his mommy was hit by Ye Yutang yesterday and was still in the hospital. Ning Ning pulled his hand as this person was not qualified to touch him. Before he could say anything, his expression changed.


    He saw clearly that there was a red dot that swept past Chen Yingying¡¯s chest. The little boy¡¯s expression changed immediately. Oh no¡­ There was a long-range sniper!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly!¡± Ning Ning was the first to run out of the school. Wang Rui and Chen Yingying thought that Ning Ning was worried about his mommy and therefore fell into their trap in such a short span of time. They were very happy and followed behind Ning Ning at a brisk pace.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run so fast, slow down!¡± Chen Yingying cried out in alarm and screamed as she was wearing high heels.


    Ning Ning turned a deaf ear and ran all the way.


    They were at a school that was filled with children that were physically weak. There was no way a gunfight should happen there. The bullets had no eyes. Ning Ning would be guilty forever if the bullets accidentally injured someone.


    It was a clean land. He would not allow the place to be tainted with blood.


    If not, it might become every student¡¯s nightmare.


    Ning Ning did not know how many murderers there were, but he was sure that there was a sniper at the commanding height.


    It was lucky that there was a flaw in long-range sniper. As long as the target moved or if there was an obstacle, the sniper would not be accurate. Ning Ning guessed that the person must be on the building that was opposite his classroom so that he could shoot Ning Ning when he was having lessons.


    Damn it!


    They came too fast and Ning Ning was not prepared at all.


    Old Master Ye had used the saying that ¡®speed was important in war¡¯ to its limit.


    Ning Ning pressed the green button on his watch.


    The emergency alarm was turned on!


    From today onward, there would be people protecting him. However, they probably did not expect that Old Master Ye would dispatch the killers out today.


    Ning Ning had just reached the school gate when a bullet hit beside his leg, causing the dust to splatter. It was a gun with a silencer. Therefore, there was not much noise. Ning Ning was so shocked that he quickly hid. He managed to escape out of school nimbly, avoiding a row of bullets that went past the side of his leg.


    Wang Rui and Chen Yingying screamed.


    Suddenly, a few gunshots could be heard not far away and Ning Ning was delighted. Good, his people were just nearby and it was obvious that they had just settled one of the killers.


    ¡°Get in the car quickly!¡± Ning Ning shouted as he got onto the front passenger seat. Wang Rui and Chen Yingying had never encountered such a scene before and they were flustered. They quickly got into the car after Ning Ning shouted at them. Wang Rui stepped on the accelerator pedal and quickly left the school.


    After a while, it became calm other than a few gunshots that could be heard from afar. There was no other sound. As the car drove further away from the place, even the gunshots could not be heard.


    Ning Ning did not dare to relax and kept staring at the mirror of the car. He paid close attention to the traffic condition behind them


    Chen Yingying was still suffering from the shock and shrilled, ¡°What happened just now?¡±


    Ning Ning¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Bai Ye as he was still in City A. ¡°Ning Ning, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just left school!¡±


    ¡°I saw it!¡±


    Ning Ning took out his computer from his bag and quickly typed in a string of commands to check out what¡¯s happening near the school. He quickly found out that there were a few spots where gunfights had occurred. It was stated that there were two people that were injured!


    ¡°Ning Ning, you¡¯d better prepare yourself mentally. I have only ordered four people to protect you today. I didn¡¯t expect Old Master Ye to act so quickly!¡±


    ¡°How many people did they have?¡±


    ¡°Two people!¡±


    Ning Ning raised his eyebrows as he had an inauspicious feeling. Bai Ye continued to say, ¡°Old Master Ye knows that the plan had failed. He had sent out another team of killers. They have twenty people.¡±


    ¡°He is really willing to give his all!¡± Ning Ning sneered.


    Bai Ye was already at the airport. He ordered his people to take actions while checking out the area around Ning Ning. He raised the corners of his lips. ¡°Ning Ning, ask the person beside you to drive to Huning Avenue, and then drive to Yunying port from the north side.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Ning Ning checked the GPS and said with a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Ninghu Avenue!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go there. I just want to go home. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Wang Rui was so afraid that he was trembling and could not listen to Ning Ning¡¯s words.


    Chen Yingying had also lost her thought of kidnapping Ning Ning. She ruthlessly said, ¡°Wang Rui, push him out of the car. Don¡¯t let him implicate us!¡±


    Wang Rui nodded. He opened the door and wanted to push Ning Ning out.


    The speed of the car was very fast. There was no way a child could survive if he was pushed out of the car. The two people knew it but they had to sacrifice Ning Ning in order to not be implicated.


    It was a pity that they had made the wrong decision!


    ¡°Go to Huning Avenue right now!¡± Ning Ning pointed the gun at Wang Rui¡¯s head and he smiled in a bright and sweet way. ¡°Number one, live. Number two, die. Which one do you choose?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly!¡± Wang Rui screamed.


    ¡°Push him down! He is just scaring you! It is a toy gun!¡±


    Ning Ning turned his hand and shot a bullet beside Chen Yingying. There was no sound of a gunshot, but there was a big hole in the car seat.


    The young kid smiled elegantly. ¡°Toy gun? Do you want me to try shooting your head?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Chen Yingying stared at the hole in fear. ¡°Wang Rui, listen to him.¡±


    Wang Rui closed the door and drove toward Huning Avenue.


    Ning Ning had to say that the two people were the most rookie and unlucky kidnappers in history!

 Chapter 137 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    It was in the morning and every road was very congested. City A¡¯s traffic conditions had always been bad. They had not even reached Huning Avenue and were already stuck in a traffic jam.


    Chen Yingying was so afraid that she wanted to get off the car, but they were on the highway and she could not get down. Wang Rui was so shocked that his head was full of sweat. Ning Ning checked the gun¡¯s bullets and there were only nineteen bullets as he had wasted one just now.


    The chewing gum bomb was almost useless. It could only be used to bomb within a short distance and for escaping. Ning Ning cursed in his heart.


    Time slowly passed by while they were stuck in a traffic jam and the atmosphere in the car got more and more nerve-wracking. They were on the verge of breaking down. Wang Rui¡¯s four limbs were trembling. Ning Ning looked at him coldly. ¡°Can you stop shaking? Drive the car properly if you want to live!¡±


    Wang Rui nodded in a flurry. The traffic started to move forward slowly and Ning Ning was glad that they were stuck in a traffic jam. The killers were quite far away from them and would not be able to catch up within a short period of time.


    Ning Ning checked the GPS and it showed that there were three lanes of the Huning Avenue that could get to the north side of Yunying port. He frowned. ¡°Turn right and go to Huning Avenue!¡±


    ¡°We will waste a lot of time if we go via the flyover.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking so much nonsense. Just turn right as I said!¡± Ning Ning scolded him. Ning Ning¡¯s young voice was filled with stateliness. There were too many cars. Many innocent people would die if a gunshot were to happen. There was less traffic at Huning Avenue and they could avoid many unnecessary deaths.


    Wang Rui gritted his teeth and turned right to Huning Avenue. He stepped on the accelerator pedal and drove at the maximum speed!


    Ning Ning¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Ye Chen. Ning Ning picked up, and before he could say anything, he heard Ye Chen¡¯s worried voice. ¡°Ning Ning, where are you?¡±


    ¡°Aiya, Daddy, what if I said that I was kidnapped?¡± Ning Ning said in a cute way. However, the two kidnappers were too unlucky as they got embroiled in this assassination. Ning Ning had to thank their bad luck. Otherwise, he might have died in the classroom today. Because of this reason, Ning Ning could ignore the fact that they tried to kidnap him.


    ¡°Ning Ning!¡± Ye Chen shouted. ¡°Who? Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, where are you?¡±


    Ye Chen was silent for a moment. ¡°Hospital!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Protect my mommy!¡± Ning Ning said leisurely. ¡°I trust that Daddy is capable!¡±


    ¡°Daddy and Mommy are worried about you!¡± Ye Chen said. Cheng Anya could no longer stand it and snatched over the phone. ¡°Baby, where are you? Don¡¯t scare Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, how can you not believe baby? Baby will be sad,¡± Ning Ning said in a relaxed manner.


    ¡°When will you visit Mommy?¡±


    ¡°At noon. I will definitely be on time!¡±


    ¡°You cannot be injured!¡±


    ¡°Of course, who am I? It is impossible for me to be injured!¡± Ning Ning smiled proudly. Ye Chen took over the phone. ¡°Is there anyone protecting you?¡±


    ¡°There is!¡± Ning Ning answered in a relaxed manner so that Ye Chen and Cheng Anya would not be too worried. Wang Rui almost screamed. Where were the people who were protecting them?


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Ye Chen was relieved. Ning Ning¡¯s people were much more skilled than his people in terms of their ability to kill. Ye Chen was much more assured after knowing that there were people to protect Ning Ning. ¡°I promise that your mommy will be fine!¡±


    Ning Ning looked at the rear mirror and saw four cars that were side by side, chasing after them. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Daddy, I have visitors so I¡¯ll end the call!¡±


    Once he ended the call, there were sounds of gunshots!


    Chen Yingying was so afraid that she screamed. Ning Ning frowned and warned her. ¡°Shut up! if not, I will shoot you now!¡±


    Chen Yingying was so scared that she quickly covered her mouth and hid behind the car, not daring to make any noise.


    A row of bullets hit the car¡¯s body, making a tinkling sound.


    It sounded like impending death.


    Wang Rui immediately stepped on the accelerator and drove at the maximum speed.


    Ning Ning narrowed his eyes in danger and looked at the two useless people. They were so timid, yet dared to kidnap someone?


    ¡°Do not panic. Listen to me and drive if you don¡¯t want to die!¡±

 Chapter 138

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Five cars chased after one another on the Huning Bridge. Wang Rui was in luck to purchase a limited edition sports variant of the Lexus GS300 during his more affluent times. It had excellent handling and ample horsepower to outrun the other four cars if floored.


    The young kid did not share the same sentiments. There was definitely an ambush set up at the north edge of Yunying Port along the Huning Highway. He believed the ambush was more than capable of defeating Bai Ye¡¯s deployed men. Hanging on a while more would help as reinforcements were making their way from Huning Highway.


    Ning Ning, however, wanted to eliminate them single-handedly.


    Given his identities, encountering assassinations daily was nothing uncommon. Had he required support with every assassination attempt on him, he would not have the ability to escape and retaliate. He would eventually run out of luck.


    Hence, these people were his first trainees!


    Dink! Dink! Dink! As the row of bullets clanked off the car body, Chen Yingying leaned against the window and lowered her head. Covering her ears, she dared not breathe, fearing bullets would rain on her.


    Ning Ning opened the door and shot at the car behind him. The windscreen remained unfazed and he quickly turned back. Damn, the glass was bulletproof. A car suddenly raced up to his side and the window opened. A few pistols emerged and quickly shot at him.


    ¡°Speed up!¡± Ning Ning barked. Wang Rui stepped on the accelerator as bullets hit the car. A bullet struck the windscreen and the splintered glass flooded into the cabin.


    The rear windscreen was also shot out!


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chen Yingying screamed at the top of her voice. An irate Ning Ning grabbed her by the collar and said, ¡°If you want to live, do what I say!¡±


    Ning Ning tore the wrapping paper of the Wrigley¡¯s to reveal a stick of plastic explosive with crisscrossing red and black stripes. He put the stick in Chen Yingying¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Two cars will drive up to us on each side in a moment. Knead the chewing gum and stick it on the cars. Understand?¡±


    Chen Yingying shook her head like a mad man. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know¡­ I cannot do it¡­¡±


    Tears flowed down her cheek.


    ¡°Listen. If you do not want to die with me, do what I say. There is only one chance!¡± Ning Ning said calmly as he tore open the other Wrigley¡¯s.


    He eventually thought of how to use the explosives!


    In the VIP lounge at the airport, Bai Ye smiled as he looked at his computer screen. ¡®This guy really has his way around things!¡¯


    A cold female voice came from the other computer. ¡°Shall we take action?¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ Do not act yet. Continue to maintain distance and observe how this kid performs!¡± Bai Ye smiled. Since Ning Ning wanted to demonstrate his ability, Bai Ye would give him the opportunity!


    ¡°If anything untoward happens to him, you can expect Third Young Master Ye to spare no expenses in hunting you down!¡± the other lady said. Compared to the colder lady earlier, this lady sounded much more elegant.


    ¡°I trust Ning Ning!¡± Bai Ye smiled.


    The car at the back suddenly knocked into the car and sparks flew. The impact of the collision threw Ning Ning to the front.


    Chen Yingying shrieked again as another stream of bullets hit the car. Dink! Dink! Dink! The sound of glass breaking rang and all the glass in the car, save the front, had shattered.


    As the car was a moving target, aiming at it did not guarantee an accurate hit.


    Without much thought, Ning Ning knew that the exterior car would be lined with row upon row of bullet holes.


    ¡°You¡­ really want to die?¡± Ning Ning looked at Chen Yingying calmly. His young face was solemn and Chen Yingying swallowed her saliva in fear. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± she replied.


    ¡°Once you knead the red and black portions together, an explosion will happen in two seconds. Be fast!¡±


    Chen Yingying was terrified and nodded in panic, her hands trembling.


    ¡°Very good!¡± Ning Ning said decisively. ¡°You will lure the two cars in so that they will be side by side with us. Once that happens, we accelerate!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Wang Rui deliberately slowed the car down. The three cars behind caught up in a wedge formation. One car knocked into the rear, whilst the other two cars engaged in a pincer motion from both sides. Due to the windows being shot, sparks flew and landed in the car with a sizzling sound.


    As they eased away from the pincer moment, Ning Ning shouted, ¡°Go!¡±


    Both of them opened the car doors at the same time and quickly kneaded the plastic explosives. They stuck the plastic explosives on the other cars. Chen Yingying was slightly faster than Ning Ning as she was an adult. Her arms were longer than Ning Ning¡¯s and she stuck the explosive slightly before Ning Ning. Once Chen Yingying returned to the car, Wang Rui immediately sped up and almost threw Ning Ning out of the car. Ning Ning pulled back with force and tumbled in the car due to the speed. His small body lay on Chen Yingying and both of them almost fell out of the car.


    How thrilling!


    At this moment, two explosions could be heard. The two cars exploded and lit up the sky.


    Bai Ye, who was sitting in front of the computer, whistled. He was amazed at how this kid was so resourceful. He commanded his two unlucky kidnappers so impeccably, a mean feat not many else could pull off.


    He was too strong!


    Chen Yingying waved her hands and cheered. Ning Ning rubbed his arm. Oh dear, he was cut by the splintered glass.


    Mommy was going to get really mad!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy! There are still three other cars!¡± Ning Ning said calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s do this again!¡± Chen Yingying seemed excited.


    Ning Ning looked at her. What was there to be excited about when killing people? He doubted her excitement.


    ¡°What dated wisdom! It won¡¯t work here!¡± Ning Ning said calmly.


    The remaining three cars caught up very quickly and aggressively shot from the rear. Dink! Dink! Dink! The car had a few more rows of bullet holes. They were determined and fired with extreme prejudice! Chen Yingying was once again shocked into shrieking.


    A car knocked into them from the side. Ning Ning gritted his teeth and thought, ¡®Damn it, who has more horsepower?¡¯


    He squeezed next to Wang Rui and grabbed the steering wheel. ¡°Step on the gas!¡±


    Ning Ning quickly turned the steering wheel and knocked into the car. One car knocked into another at high speed, and the friction from the collision sounded dangerous. Sparks flew but Ning Ning did not ease up. He kept on turning the steering wheel and knocking into the car!


    Wang Rui, who was not an amateurish racer in his own time, perfectly complemented Ning Ning.


    With one side of the car not holding anymore, Ning Ning left the car no space to escape and it rammed into the roadside barrier.


    With a massive thud, the entire front of the car caved in!


    ¡°Perfect!¡± Bai Ye clapped.


    This young guy is too cool!


    ¡°Bai Ye, you are so evil!¡± that nice female voice said.


    Ning Ning chambered the gun and passed the steering wheel to a stunned Wang Rui. Seeing that he did not get the hint, Ning Ning slapped him into attention. ¡°Drive!¡±


    ¡°Speed up!¡± Ning Ning barked. Wang Rui nodded and floored the pedal. Bai Ye raised his eyebrows and wondered whether this child decided to personally lead them into a trap.


    If he thought that would happen, he would be wrong!


    ¡°Bai Ye, there are two more cars. What should I do?¡± Ning Ning urgently asked as he chambered his weapon.


    ¡°Here is some relevant advice. Shoot at the tires!¡±


    ¡°Should we puncture the tires?¡±


    ¡°No, shoot off the tires!¡±


    To conserve his ammunition, Ning Ning looked up the structure of the car on the internet. He smiled and said, ¡°Understood!¡±


    Not anyhow shooting earlier was indeed a wise choice.

 Chapter 139

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Speed up to the intersection of the road in front and turn around immediately, understand?¡± Ning Ning said.


    Wang Rui was so scared that his pupils shrank. ¡°Turn around? Won¡¯t we be facing them then?¡±


    This was clearly an act of looking for death. Wang Rui shook his head in fear. With a deep voice, Ning Ning said, ¡°Believe me!¡±


    Wang Rui looked at Ning Ning. He felt like crying but had no tears. That day might be the unluckiest day in his entire life. He vowed to avoid that kid if he ever saw him again in the future.


    Chen Yingying¡¯s face turned pale from excitement. Wang Rui bit his teeth and went all out. He admitted that he was timid, but that kid had overtaken three cars and gotten rid of more than a dozen killers. He would believe him for once.


    If he was lucky, he could escape from the nightmare.


    Ning Ning took a deep breath. He really wasn¡¯t that fearless. Handling a gun was a first for him, and shooting was also a first. He wasn¡¯t confident at all if he could shoot accurately.


    ¡®I¡¯ll take a gamble!¡¯


    His luck had always been good!


    The car turned back abruptly. Ning Ning had to support himself with great strength as the turn was too abrupt. Not being able to stop in time, those two cars continued driving toward them. One of the men in black raised his gun and shot at Ning Ning. The little boy retracted and dodged the bullet.


    The bullets struck the tragic-looking car door and added a few more bullet holes to it.


    He lowered his body nimbly.


    He squinted. The gun he was using had been converted to a machine gun, of which power was doubled¡­


    He aimed at the top of the tires and fired seven or eight shots. Because the speed of the car was very high, the tires fell off the car and flew three to four meters high. The car flipped over and flew a meter high due to the impulse, before colliding with another car. Only a loud thud could be heard. Both cars shattered into small pieces. Oil leaked as Ning Ning shot right at the oil tank.


    The little boy showed a cute smile, sweet and elegant. ¡°Goodbye!¡±


    Then, he fired a shot again. A loud bang could be heard. The remaining two cars exploded too¡­ Bang!


    The shattered pieces of the car splintered everywhere!


    ¡°Wow!¡± Wang Rui was stunned. ¡®Too powerful, too awesome, how shocking!¡¯ He couldn¡¯t think of an adjective to describe him. He felt that kidnapping that child was the unluckiest and the most ridiculous thing that he had done in his life.


    ¡®Is there such an arrogant and aggressive victim?¡¯


    In just forty minutes, he got rid of twenty people. The little boy had totally won!


    Bai Ye clapped his hands to applaud. ¡®The power of someone with potential is just so strong, so awesome!¡¯


    Ning Ning heaved a long sigh of relief and turned around to grab his laptop. Then, he started to destroy the videotapes recorded by the surveillance cameras along the road, so as to remove any pieces of evidence that were unfavorable.


    He didn¡¯t even take fifteen minutes to do that.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve gotten rid of my enemies, we can settle our problem now!¡± Ning Ning blinked cutely. Chen Yingying was already terrified and became weak like a pool of mud. Wang Rui¡¯s limbs were trembling too.


    They looked at the little boy¡¯s cherry mouth in horror, afraid that he would bombard their heads by impulse.


    ¡°Misunderstandings, it¡¯s all misunderstandings. You have misunderstood us. We¡¯re not here to kidnap you!¡± Wang Rui quickly clarified. He had decided to stay away from Cheng Anya and his son from then on. It was too scary!


    Ahhhh¡­


    ¡°Did I say that you were kidnapping me?¡± Ning Ning raised his brows curiously. He laughed and looked innocent.


    Wang Rui choked, almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Ning Ning asked. He always had distinct gratitude and grudges. If it had not been for them, he could not have killed those killers within seconds. They were considered his assistants during his first training.


    They deserved to be rewarded!


    As for the kidnapping? That didn¡¯t happen at all!


    ¡°Can we ask for money?¡±


    ¡°Ask me for money?¡± Ning Ning smiled. Wang Rui thought he would reject him. Who knew, Ning Ning said, ¡°You have found the right person to ask for money from!¡±

 Chapter 140

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Hospital. In the ward.


    Cheng Anya lay in bed, while the father and son of the Ye family stood near the door and in front of the window respectively, as though they were planning a double-pronged attack on Cheng Anya. The atmosphere was intense and it formed a weird scene.


    Everyone was waiting for the news quietly.


    Old Master Ye was confident that he could get rid of the young kid once and for all. He had sent out killers with first-class skills. Some of the killers had even gone through intense training in training camps for special agents. He was very confident that he would not fail.


    After all, he was only a child. There was no reason why over twenty people could not kill one child.


    If Wang Rui and Chen Yingying hadn¡¯t plotted to kidnap him at his school, perhaps Ning Ning would have been shot.


    These two people not only had ruined his secret plan to assassinate Ning Ning, but they had also played a huge part in helping Ning Ning kill all the killers!


    So, it can be said that life is always full of miracles!


    Old Master Ye had miscalculated and played himself this time round.


    Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya received news from Bai Ye saying that Wang Rui and Chen Yingying had ruined the Old Master¡¯s plan, brought Ning Ning out of the school safely, and that the latter had dodged the bullet successfully during the confrontation.


    The third young master and Cheng Anya looked at each other, feeling speechless. This was too ridiculous and dramatic. They couldn¡¯t believe that Wang Rui and Chen Yingying actually helped Ning Ning. Or were they just helping him with a dubious intention?


    For the sake of repaying debts, she begged the third young master to lend a helping hand to Wang Rui. No problem at all!


    Bai Ye was calm and courageous.


    He told them that he was monitoring the whole situation behind Ning Ning but did not do anything to help him and simply watched him kill the killers.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face turned a shade darker. It was scary. If anything had happened to Ning Ning due to his guilty pleasure, Bai Ye would definitely have to pay with his life.


    Old Master Ye thought his plan of harming the child had succeeded upon seeing Ye Chen¡¯s pale face. His old face beamed with happiness, which made Cheng Anya feel like throwing the apple on the table at him.


    ¡°Old Master Ye, I am curious. My son looks cute, pretty, and smart. Any parent would love him at first glance. What exactly did he do to offend you!¡± Cheng Anya sneered and asked. Her face was all along pale and colorless.


    Although she knew that her son wasn¡¯t an ordinary kid, and that he had someone watching over him, she could not help but worry about her child who had to brave the storm of shots and shells. After all, she was a mother.


    One could even choke and die while drinking water. Moreover, bullets don¡¯t watch where they go.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, blame Ye Chen if you have to. It¡¯s him who had your son killed!¡± Old Master Ye said coldly and ruthlessly. He flashed a cynical look with his cloudy eyes and tried to sow discord. He wanted Ye Chen to lose everything and everyone he cared about.


    Ye Chen was as cold as ice. He stared at Old Master Ye with his cold gaze. He seemed to be laughing but he looked extremely disgusted and desperate at the same time. His emotions did not erupt as he had barely suppressed them.


    Standing straight, he looked into Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes. He did not regret recognizing Ning Ning as his son. Although he had brought him danger, he did not regret it. It was a fact that they were related and there weren¡¯t any reasons for them to not recognize their relationship after seven years.


    ¡°Indeed, the fact that my son recognized President Ye as his father wasn¡¯t exactly a good thing,¡± Cheng Anya looked at the third young master and said, word by word. Old Master Ye smiled in satisfactory, while Cheng Anya looked at his face again. In a cold and mocking tone, she said, ¡°But this isn¡¯t a reason for you to hurt my son and put the blame on President Ye. In conclusion, you are just a loser in life!¡±


    Old Master Ye¡¯s face changed and a scary storm was about to break out in his cloudy eyes.


    The atmosphere in the ward had become extremely intense because of her words.


    The old master¡¯s face didn¡¯t look very well. He felt extremely furious, humiliated, and shocked.


    Ten years back, there was once a young girl who stood under the lamp post. With her face turning from gentle to cynical, she said, ¡°Ah Hua, you are such a loser in life!¡±


    His past memories as a young man came back to him like a snowstorm. Sweet, sad, desperate, hatred¡­ Every memory flooded his mind. Old Master Ye boiled with rage and raised his crutch with his trembling hands. Once again, he waved the crutch in the direction of Cheng Anya¡¯s face!


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    If it could be said that the old master was still rational enough to hit Cheng Anya on her shoulder, then this time around, he had totally lost his mind and wanted to hit Cheng Anya real hard on her head.


    The face that appeared in his memories overlapped with Cheng Anya¡¯s and he turned angry from the embarrassment. At that time, he only wanted to crush that face real hard.


    Cheng Anya was slightly shocked. She wanted to avoid the hit but forgot about her injured leg, which pulled her wound. She frowned in pain. Just moments before the crutch was about to hit her head, a dark shadow rushed toward her in a flash. The crutch landed on his back.


    She felt a warm embrace, which absorbed her fears and the pain that she was supposed to feel.


    The sound of the crutch landing on his back was dull and low. This sound made Cheng Anya¡¯s heart sink. She heard a muffled hum, followed by the third young master¡¯s heavy breathing and his slight shivering to suppress the pain.


    Cheng Anya was so shocked that her face paled. She knew how strong Old Master Ye was as she had experienced it before. Moreover, he was agitated this time around, which meant that the strength he used was extremely powerful.


    She even suspected if Old Master Ye had broken Third Young Master Ye¡¯s back.


    Cheng Anya was furious. Except for the time Ye Yutang insulted Ye Chen, this was the second time she was this angry. She hated the situation that she was in. She could only do nothing but take the beating.


    If she had a gun in her hand, she would really kill Old Master Ye without hesitation.


    The power of whatever one does when one is angry is very strong.


    Cheng Anya grabbed the apple on the table and threw it hard in the direction of Old Master Ye, showing her girl power. ¡°Get the hell out of here immediately!¡±


    Old Master Ye slanted his head to avoid getting hit by the apple. The red, huge Fuji apple slammed on the ward¡¯s door, bounced back, and rolled on the ground.


    The bodyguard that was asked to get out earlier thought something had happened and opened the door quickly. Old Master Ye turned back and shouted, ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°I ask you to get out!¡± Cheng Anya reprimanded. The moment the old master turned his head back, the second red apple flew out and hit the back of his head with a bang. He let out a loud cry in pain and all the bodyguards were staring at him in total confusion!


    Old Master Ye was furious and turned his head back. The third red Fuji apple landed right on his forehead. The force made him stumble several steps backward as he could not stand properly. One of the witty bodyguards went up to support him.


    He then didn¡¯t embarrass himself further by falling to the ground.


    The third and fourth apple didn¡¯t hit him. The basket was empty. After venting and seeing the bump on the old master¡¯s forehead, she was much happier!


    Great!


    She was in a good mood after causing the two bumps on his head!


    While Old Master Ye gritted his teeth and his old face turned hepatic red. He led a great life and went through fire and water when he was young. He had won many fights and battles, but now, he was defeated by merely two red apples, which gave him a red and swollen head.


    This, to the arrogant Old Master Ye, was humiliating. He was extremely angry!

 Chapter 141

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Ye Chen, how are you?¡± Cheng Anya helped him sit on the bed. Third Young Master Ye maintained the same position for a while without moving and one drop of his sweat dripped on the back of Anya¡¯s hand.


    Broken, splattered.


    It must really hurt!


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart tightened. She was so afraid that his bones might have been broken by the old master.


    ¡°Damn bi*ch, you¡¯re too presumptuous! Believe it or not, I will kill you in one shot!¡± Old Master Ye raged with anger. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Chen to pounce over to save her.


    Old Master Ye pointed at Cheng Anya with his crutch, trembling, like one of those tyrannical slave owners in the feudal era.


    A typical image of a tyrant.


    It seemed like the damn girl was quite important to him. He had never seen his son doing this much for a person over these ten years of keeping an eye on him.


    He knew that he had to grab the opportunity to make use of it.


    ¡®Ye Chen, showing your weakness in front of your enemy? How dumb!¡¯


    ¡°Just shoot if you can!¡± Cheng Anya looked up and said coldly. Who doesn¡¯t know how to be rude and ruthless? Cheng Anya had always been a tough girl. She didn¡¯t believe that Old Master Ye would really pull the trigger in the hospital. ¡°What¡¯s the point of all talk no action? Do you think I¡¯m that easily scared? Old Master Ye, you are violent and cold-blooded. You do not deserve to be a father, especially Ye Chen¡¯s. If I were him, I would already have gone to the law court to change my surname.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Old Master Ye¡¯s face became red from getting too agitated. He was so angry that he felt like he was choking. How he wished he could shred this arrogant bi*ch into pieces! ¡°Okay, okay, okay. You and your clever tongue. I¡¯d like to see how you cry later!¡±


    He was very sure that maybe their son had already been killed!


    Cheng Anya narrowed her eyes dangerously and let out a loud, cold laugh. ¡°My son? Do you think anyone could touch him? We don¡¯t even know who¡¯s dead yet. I advise you to know your own place and stop harming others. If not, I can¡¯t guarantee that your son, Ye Yutong¡¯s limbs would be intact!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Cheng Anya sneered. ¡°Why would I not dare to? Since you dared to touch my son, why wouldn¡¯t I dare to touch yours? What a joke.¡±


    The old master did not expect a girl who looked this weak to be so doughty. He was intimidated by her as he was reminded of the pathetic state Ye Yutang was in. The thought that Ye Yutong could end up like that as well gave Old Master Ye a cold shiver.Read more chapter on our novelhall.com


    So far, Ye Yutong was his only hope. He just couldn¡¯t take the risk.


    Ye Chen straightened his body slowly. The sweat on his forehead dripped onto his delicate face, running down his temple. His face was dull. He didn¡¯t show any agony, pain, or anger. He was as peaceful and quiet as an old well and nobody knew how he felt. However, from his tensed body and deep breathing, it was not difficult to tell that the hit was exceptionally strong.


    Even a strong man like Ye Chen could not stand the pain of being hit by the crutch.


    ¡°That was the second time you called out my name!¡± Ye Chen said softly while staring at Cheng Anya deep in her eyes. From the time they met each other up until now, the first time she called out his name was when she was very determined to tell him that if he wanted her heart, then he should exchange it with his own. The second time he heard her calling out his name, it was with a strong sense of worry and concern for him. It felt really warm and special.


    This woman had always addressed him politely as President Ye. Only when she mocked him would she address him as Third Young Master Ye.


    Cheng Anya was stupefied. ¡®Is it?¡¯


    She had addressed him by his name many times, but it was when she scolded him in her heart.


    ¡°Your name is too unpleasant to hear!¡± Cheng Anya pouted. She asked him unwillingly, ¡°How is your back injury? Is it still painful?¡±


    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    Cheng Anya was flustered. ¡®How in the world does he have the mood to think about this in this state?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s not very important, is it?¡¯

 Chapter 142 - Untitled

    Chapter 142: Untitled


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Chen¡¯s eyes were cold, calm, and deep. The two of them were close to each other and Cheng Anya could see her own reflection in his black pupils. They stared at each other quietly, as if they were the only ones left in the world.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart rate increased. Thump, thump. Her heart was so unbridled and showed its owner how active it could be.


    She was flustered. Her thoughts became chaotic, blurry, and slow. She did not even realize that she was in a hospital ward and that they were still in danger.


    He was the kind of arrogant, domineering, and haughty person who said and did whatever he wanted, no matter where he was. He didn¡¯t care about anyone or anything, except for her.


    Cheng Anya felt like she was going crazy.


    ¡°President Ye, isn¡¯t it normal for me to care about you?¡± Cheng Anya put on a fake smile to cover up her heartthrob and her being flustered. She shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°If anything happened to you because of me, how could my conscience be at ease?¡±


    She was supposed to take that hit.


    He bore the pain for her. Although it wasn¡¯t what she wished and expected, he still suffered the injury because of her. Therefore, wasn¡¯t it a normal thing for her to show her concern?


    She wasn¡¯t a cold-blooded person.


    Ye Chen¡¯s eyes gazed at her, his lips slightly curled. He smiled faintly and murmured, ¡°Anya, why do you always say the opposite of what you do?¡±


    His words were so gentle that it didn¡¯t seem like they came out of the mouth of the tough Third Young Master Ye at all. His voice was so gentle that her heart softened when he called her name. Cheng Anya realized her heart had fluttered again.


    F*ck!


    ¡®Third Young Master Ye, can you be more perverted? You can¡¯t just cast your charm and flirt anywhere you like, right?¡¯


    His tone was obviously seductive. Only an idiot would not be able to figure that out. Old Master Ye¡¯s face did not look well. His face was as dull and black as the bottom of a pot. It was as if a storm was about to break out.


    ¡°Actually, this is a kind of virtue!¡± Cheng Anya smiled.


    Ye Chen smiled and grabbed her chin. He commented on her actions earlier on. ¡°What you did just now was so doughty!¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the compliment!¡±


    Young Third Master Ye¡¯s eyes darkened and his dark pupils looked like they were covered with a thin veil. He did not allow anyone to know about his feelings. It was like a kind of tempting taboo. The more he didn¡¯t want people to know, the more people would want to know.


    ¡®What is he thinking of?¡¯


    Cheng Anya didn¡¯t think that being torn between relationship problems on the hospital bed was a wonderful idea.


    ¡°President Ye, I think you¡¯d better send your dad off first!¡± Cheng Anya said calmly. The air would freshen up if that annoying old man was gone.


    Suddenly, Ye Chen held Cheng Anya¡¯s head, leaned over, and kissed her brows. His Adam¡¯s apple slid up and down a few times. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said softly.


    His low voice made his words more charming, blurred and touching. He sounded manly and¡­ moving.


    Cheng Anya was confused. ¡®Thank you?¡¯


    Thank her for what?


    And why did he kiss her for no reason?


    Ye Chen saw the blank expression on her face and laughed lightly. ¡®This girl is always in a daze whenever she needs to be smart.¡¯


    He thanked her for protecting him. It was the second time!


    He had been protected by the same woman twice in a row!


    The first time was against Ye Yutang, and the second time was against Old Master Ye. She was extremely vicious and ruthless and always gave the other party such a huge blow which embarrassed them greatly.


    How could he not be grateful?

 Chapter 143 - Untitled

    Chapter 143: Untitled


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Old Master Ye sneered and derided. ¡°Ye Chen, how are you going to explain to Ruoxi the fact that you have a son and a lover?¡±


    Cheng Anya frowned and looked at Ye Chen deeply. However, she could tell from Ye Chen¡¯s eyes that he was calm and was not flustered at all. He was also not bewildered, and he did not have any trace of guilt on his face.


    She could not see any emotions in his eyes.


    Ye Chen got up very slowly and straightened his back. A trace of coldness flashed past his delicate face, but it turned into a smile that was haughty and cold. ¡°Why do I have to explain to her?¡±


    His words made the air so cold that it could freeze.


    A stream of cold airflow filled the room. Ye Chen did not like it when people criticized his life. It was wishful thinking for whoever that wanted to control him.


    Ruoxi understood this point very well. Therefore, she had behaved herself very well for the past few years.


    Old Master Ye waved his hands to ask the bodyguards to back off. His sharp gaze swept past Cheng Anya and he pointed his walking stick at her. ¡°I will have a gathering with Old Master Yun the day after tomorrow. We will be talking about your wedding with Ruoxi. Ye Chen, this is the first condition for you to take over MBS!¡±


    Cheng Anya was shocked. She kept quiet and did not talk for a moment. He was going to marry Yun Ruoxi? This was fast. He had just recognized his son, and now, he was going to get married. Double blessing had descended upon him. Although she was not the bride, it was still considered a joyous occasion, so she should congratulate him.


    After all, Yun Ruoxi was the only one that did not leave him and stayed by his side for the past few years. It could also be said that Yun Ruoxi was the only one that was allowed to stay by his side.


    The way Ye Chen treated Yun Ruoxi was different from the way he treated other women.


    Cheng Anya suddenly felt sour in her heart. She suddenly hated Old Master Ye¡¯s acrimonious face. If the Ye family was an empire, he would be a tyrant and the rest were courtiers. He controlled all of them and did not allow anyone to revolt against him.


    He coveted Ye Chen as Ye Chen was very capable. But at the same time, he had more desire to control Ye Chen.


    Marriage was a very common method for the elderly to control the younger generation.


    If Ye Chen married Yun Ruoxi, their wedding would have a very elegant name called a commercial marriage.


    Very good! Extremely good!


    ¡°Wedding?¡± Ye Chen raised his eyebrows and had a forced smile. Old Master Ye¡¯s intention based on his wishful thinking was very obvious. Ye Chen subconsciously turned back and looked at Cheng Anya. All of a sudden, Ye Chen was furious for no reason.


    Cheng Anya looked calm. She even looked like she felt glad that Ye Chen was going to get married.


    Ye Chen stared at her ruthlessly. Cheng Anya looked emotionless and turned her head the other way. She did not want to look at his attractive face.


    ¡°Dad, your wishful thinking is well-calculated, but I have no intention of getting married for the time being.¡± Ye Chen rejected him. He had thought of marrying Yun Ruoxi in the future so that they could make use of each other.


    If he was to get married someday, the bride would definitely be Yun Ruoxi. He had this idea for a few years already and it was thus rooted deeply in his mind.


    But ever since he knew about the existence of Ning Ning and Anya, this deep-rooted idea was swayed within a day. Ye Chen¡¯s son was his whole world now. Whoever threatened his son would be killed by him without forgiveness.


    ¡°You do not want to get married for the time being? Excuses!¡± Old Master Ye pointed at Cheng Anya furiously. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you want to marry her! She came from an ordinary family. Do you want to get laughed at by people? This woman will never be able to be part of the Ye family. If you dare to have this thought, you¡¯d better resign automatically and leave MBS. Don¡¯t think that I cannot live without you!¡±


    Old Master Ye was very angry. He made it very clear that between MBS and Cheng Anya, Ye Chen could only choose one.


    Ye Chen was not surprised. His cold eyes were cold like frost as usual and he looked as if he was emotionless. As for Cheng Anya, she sneered. ¡°Old Master Ye, please do not be under the hallucination that I am interested. Is the Ye family¡¯s door mounted with gold or jade? Do you really think that every woman wants to bang their head against it?¡±


    Old Master Ye¡¯s expression changed. His face darkened and he looked dangerously at the girl who seemed pure and bright. She had an obedient girl image, but why were her words filled with thorns? Doughty and tough?


    Humph, he did not believe that she was not interested in marrying into the Ye family. Every woman was vain.


    To him, Cheng Anya was just someone that coveted the Ye family¡¯s properties and a shameless woman that gave birth to the Ye family¡¯s child.


    Ye Chen smiled, his gloomy face becoming brighter. This woman was not someone that would not retaliate when she was bullied. If she could not retaliate, she still had a very powerful son to back her up.


    ¡°I say, nobody would probably want to be your daughter-in-law given your personality. You are old and should admit it. Learn how to control your temper when you are free. If you are always so angry, you¡¯d better be careful so as not to get cerebral hemorrhage. Won¡¯t it be a pity to miss many of the good shows if you die too early?¡± Cheng Anya spat out a few words as she smiled.


    Do not blame her for not respecting the elderly. It was just that there were people that really did not deserve to be respected.


    One should treat others with the attitude that they deserved. Politeness was a very precious thing that not many people were worthy of.


    Old Master Ye was so angered by her words that his face turned livid. He would have hit her with his walking stick again if Ye Chen was not there to stop him.


    Ye Chen raised his eyebrows. Cheng Anya¡¯s mouth was so evil that she could be compared to Ye Chen.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Old Master, you have a call!¡± A bodyguard that stood outside the door came in and said a sentence. The three people in the ward changed their expressions immediately.


    Old Master Ye looked ruthless as he looked at Ye Chen and Cheng Anya. ¡°Your son is dead for sure! Be prepared for his funeral!¡±


    Cheng Anya wanted to smash his face and she became very nervous. She could not help but look at Ye Chen. Ye Chen¡¯s eyes looked cold and his fists could not help but tightened. He looked at Old Master Ye picking up the phone when suddenly, his phone rang too.


    Ye Chen picked it up swiftly and he raised his eyebrows higher and higher. He was extremely shocked as Bai Ye told him about his son¡¯s performance. Bai Ye said it as if he was personally at the scene. If Ye Chen knew that Bai Ye was monitoring the situation the whole time, Bai Ye would probably be scolded very badly by Ye Chen.


    ¡°How is it possible?¡± Old Master Ye¡¯s voice became very loud. ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    No matter what, he could not believe that a seven-year-old child could kill all twenty killers that he had sent. What kind of scene was that?


    He could not imagine.


    Old Master Ye had been dominating for his whole life, yet he had never heard of such a strange affair.


    A seven-year-old child would probably cry when met with such a situation. How could anyone escape from the hunt of twenty professional killers?


    This was impossible!


    Cheng Anya saw the two vastly different reactions of the father and son and knew that her son was safe. She heaved a sigh of relief. That little rascal!


    Ye Chen ended the call and smiled at Cheng Anya. ¡°Everything¡¯s alright. He will be reaching the hospital soon!¡±


    Cheng Anya nodded. Ye Chen¡¯s expression was very strange. He became even more suspicious that Bai Ye had given Ning Ning the gun and bombs on purpose. Bai Ye was probably pretending that he did not know that Old Master Ye would take actions today.


    Bai Ye probably wanted to see how Ning Ning would escape from the hunt.


    Ning Ning¡¯s future seemed to be decided. He would definitely be involved in the arms industry. With the help of people such as Jason, Black J, and Chu Li, Ning Ning would definitely not have any problem in becoming the leader of the industry.


    But, this was something that had a very high risk. Ye Chen was extremely against letting Ning Ning continue down such a path.


    However, it seemed like his son was very interested in it. He also understood that Ning Ning had already planned out his future clearly. Given the example of how Old Master Ye had treated Ye Chen, Ye Chen would definitely not control Ning Ning¡¯s future.


    His son had to bear the consequences of the path that he had chosen himself, but¡­


    ¡°Did he get injured?¡± Cheng Anya asked. She was too lazy to admire the scene of Old Master Ye stomping in fury. It was more important to her that Ning Ning was not injured.


    Ye Chen shook his head. His delicate features were masked with a layer of complexity.


    ¡®Cheng Anya, you have to know that your son could kill twenty adults within half an hour. Furthermore, those people were killers that had undergone professional training. I¡¯m not sure what you would think of it.¡¯


    Anyway, Ye Chen was so shocked by his son that he wanted to faint.


    Ning Ning was unexpectedly doughty. This child probably had mutated genes.


    Cheng Anya did not think much after knowing that her son was safe. She felt very grateful toward Ning Ning¡¯s group of unfriendly friends. Ning Ning had managed to escape because of their protection.


    If she knew that the group of friends had made her son join the terrorist organization, her face might probably change!


    ¡°Who exactly is he?¡± Old Master Ye ended the call and asked shockingly.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Ye Chen sneered. Ye Chen¡¯s mood was very good once he thought of Old Master Ye¡¯s darkened face. Did Old Master Ye think that anyone could touch his son?


    Old Master Ye had overestimated himself!


    ¡°Who exactly is your son?¡±


    ¡°My son is my son. Why are you asking such nonsense?¡± Ye Chen derided rudely and his expression was cold. ¡°Dad, I hope that this is the only time that such a thing happens. I can forget about the fact that you had ordered people to kill Ning Ning this time as he was not injured. If you dare to have such a thought again, listen¡­ If Ning Ning loses one arm, I want two arms from Ye Yutong. If Ning Ning gets shot one time, I will shoot Ye Yutong ten times. If my son is injured, your son has to compensate for it. You¡¯d better remember what I have said and stop having any improper thoughts. You know that I am not as clean as my looks.¡±


    ¡®I am in charge of a big organization like Dragon Gate. Do you think I am not powerful?¡¯


    Old Master Ye was so shocked that he could not say a single word. ¡°This is impossible. This is definitely impossible!¡±


    Young and elegant laughter drifted into the ward. Ning Ning pushed open the door and walked in, his delicate face appearing in front of everyone. Coupled with his unique young voice, he was domineering and haughty. ¡°Nothing is impossible with me around!¡±


    His existence was to make the impossible into something that was possible!


    ¡°Baby!¡± Cheng Anya screamed in surprise. She stretched her arms and hugged Ning Ning. ¡°You¡¯ve scared Mommy! Are you injured? Let me take a look¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine!¡± Ning Ning kissed his mommy in a cute manner.


    ¡°Why is there blood here?¡± Ning Ning was scratched by the broken glasses and there was some blood on his school uniform.


    Ye Chen quickly rolled up Ning Ning¡¯s sleeve to see. The two of them heaved a sigh of relief after realizing that it was just a small abrasion and nothing serious. Cheng Anya hugged Ning Ning tightly and her voice cracked. ¡°Little bastard!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Old Master Ye pointed at Ning Ning while trembling. He really could not understand how Ning Ning killed those killers!


    Ning Ning looked back and smiled elegantly. His young voice was filled with a trace of coldness. ¡°Old grandpa, actually, I don¡¯t mind finding a few people to play with your youngest son. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 144 - Untitled

    Chapter 144: Untitled


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Demon¡­


    This was the second feeling that Old Master Ye had of the young kid.


    He originally thought that this child had inherited Ye Chen, and therefore, had a sharp tongue. But, it was very shocking that a seven-year-old child could actually say such stern words in such a calm manner.


    Ning Ning was only seven years old, but he could kill twenty professionally-trained killers and only injured his arms. It could be said that he almost did not injure himself at all. He even calmly told Old Master Ye that he wanted to do something to his son.


    He was very decisive and ruthless!


    Other than being a demon, Old Master Ye could not think of another word to describe Ning Ning.


    Old Master Ye thought of what happened when Ye Chen was ten years old. That time, Ye Chen stood beside his mom¡¯s dead body without saying anything and did not cry. The ten-year-old Ye Chen was about the size of Ning Ning now because he had lived with his mom since young and they had a difficult life. Ye Chen was malnourished on a long term basis. Hence, his height grew very slowly and his complexion was really bad. Ye Chen was not as cute as Ning Ning, but they were both delicate and beautiful.


    Everyone thought that Ye Chen was terrified. None of the servants dared to comfort him as Old Master Ye was very furious at that time. Therefore, they just let him face the tragedy of his mom dying in front of him alone.


    All of them thought that Ye Chen must have been terrified. Therefore, they did not say anything at all.


    But once the people left, Ye Chen suddenly looked up and showed a very elegant smile. He calmly said, ¡°Twenty years later, I will destroy your pride!¡±


    This sentence was like a curse that hovered in Old Master Ye¡¯s heart. Therefore, Old Master Ye found an excuse to say that Ye Chen had some mental problems and sent him to a sanatorium in the United States. Ye Chen received the harshest and cruelest treatment.


    More than a decade had passed, and everything was very peaceful.


    But, Old Master Ye had never forgotten the tone and coldness when Ye Chen said those words. It was exactly the same as Ning Ning.


    It was an absolute sternness amidst elegant smile.


    So determined that they would not give up unless they reached their goal.


    Therefore, Old Master Ye was afraid that, once Ye Chen was fully-fledged, Ye Chen would destroy all of his pride.


    What was Old Master Ye¡¯s pride?


    MBS International!


    This was why Old Master Ye had to rely on Ye Chen¡¯s abilities, but at the same time, control Ye Chen. He did not allow things to go out of his control. If it exceeded his control, he would definitely end it.


    Like Ning Ning!


    The changes would be too big when there was another inheritor. Old Master Ye could not afford to lose to this change.


    Old Master Ye had never thought of resolving the hatred between him and Ye Chen. He only thought of how to deal with Ye Chen¡¯s hatred for him and how he could control Ye Chen.


    Ye Chen had indeed listened to him for the past decade, but Old Master Ye had recently realized that the child who had been obedient for the past decade was only pretending. Therefore, Old Master Ye could not tolerate or accept Ye Chen¡¯s defiance.


    Old Master Ye had wanted to make use of this opportunity to tell Ye Chen that he would be controlled forever, and there was nowhere Ye Chen could escape to.


    Old Master Ye did not expect that Ye Chen¡¯s son would kill all the killers and overthrew all his plans.


    ¡°Dad, if you have nothing else to say, please leave!¡± Ye Chen said coldly. He did not like the way Old Master Ye looked at Ning Ning. Old Master Ye¡¯s gaze was judging, deriding, and complex. It made Ye Chen think of the unbearable times when he just went back to the Ye family.


    It was like a poisonous snake that glided past his face. It was extremely disgusting.


    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be anxious!¡± Ning Ning smiled elegantly as he walked to his daddy¡¯s side and smiled. ¡°Old grandpa, I always mean what I say. You¡¯d better not challenge my patience. Only my mommy can change my decisions. If that day ever comes, I will ask you to kneel down in front of my mommy and ask for forgiveness. It would not be nice if that day comes!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Old Master Ye was very furious. His ruthless gaze swept past the family of three. He snorted loudly and walked out with his body filled with fury.


    ¡°What a bad temper!¡± Ning Ning frowned in a cute manner. He turned around and walked toward the bed. ¡°Mommy, did he do anything to you?¡±


    Cheng Anya shook her head and looked at Ning Ning deeply. Ning Ning gave her a very big and bright smile and rubbed his hands obsequiously. ¡°Mommy, what happened? Tell me!¡±


    Ye Chen was terrified by his son¡¯s disappointing appearance and stared at Ning Ning ruthlessly. Why did his son behave like a small rabbit once he was in front of Cheng Anya?


    ¡°Did you send people to do something to Ye Yutong?¡± Cheng Anya asked as she frowned. Her pure face was filled with a disapproving look. This idea was really stupid, but the mindset of this family of three was really similar.


    Cheng Anya, Ye Chen, and Ning Ning all took Ye Yutong to threaten Old Master Ye. Was it because it was too easy to find Old Master Ye¡¯s weakness, or was it because they had been keeping a close watch on Ye Yutong?


    ¡°No, there is definitely no such thing. I just wanted to scare him. That¡¯s all.¡± Ning Ning laughed. ¡°I have always been very kind. How would I do such a bloody thing?¡±


    Kind?


    Ye Chen¡¯s and Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes twitched tacitly. Cheng Anya rolled up Ning Ning¡¯s sleeves and saw a few blood stains on his arms. The wound was very shallow as it was just abrasion. Cheng Anya was totally relieved.


    ¡°By the way, the old man did not do anything to me, but he hit Ye Chen,¡± Cheng Anya suddenly pointed at Ye Chen and said. Her cool tone sounded very sincere, and she added, ¡°He was hit until he could not straighten his back.¡±


    Ye Chen was very furious. What did she mean by he could not straighten his back? F***, she was spreading rumors!


    ¡°Did I not get hit because I wanted to protect you?¡± Ye Chen could not help but rebut. ¡°If not because of me, your brain juice would have been splattered all over. You are a heartless woman!¡±


    ¡°Daddy, well done!¡± Ning Ning gave Ye Chen a thumbs-up to compliment him. Ye Chen was a real man as he could protect Ning Ning¡¯s mommy!


    Ye Chen suddenly realized that he got cheated and he stared at Cheng Anya ruthlessly. He was totally speechless. She should not have used such a method even if she wanted to help him leave a good impression on his son. Seriously, what kind of twisted personality was that?


    ¡°Ning Ning, are your arms in pain? Let Daddy help you bandage the wounds.¡± Cheng Anya asked gently. She had never let Ning Ning get a single scar since Ning Ning was born.


    Ning Ning shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. This is just a small case!¡±


    Although it was painful, it was not very painful. It was just some small wounds that would be fine after two days.


    ¡°Ning Ning, do you still have lessons in the afternoon?¡±


    Ning Ning nodded and he told them about the story of how Wang Rui and Chen Yingying kidnapped him. Ye Chen and Cheng Anya were both speechless. They had a bad intention initially but helped Cheng Anya save her son in the end.


    ¡°Daddy will help Wang Enterprise this time in order to return the favor.¡± Ye Chen decided in a decisive manner after hesitating for a while.


    Cheng Anya did not say anything. Although she did not have a good impression of both Wang Rui and Chen Yingying, in fact, she detested them, she did not say anything given that they had saved Ning Ning.


    Let Ye Chen help them if he wanted to!


    Anyway, she was not the one giving the money!


    ¡°President Ye, what if your dad still attacks Ning Ning?¡± Cheng Anya frowned and asked with a low voice. She looked unhappy as this was a serious issue. She really regretted letting Ning Ning be acquainted with Ye Chen. It was only a day and her boy was hunted down by people.


    They had to deal with Old Master Ye!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t happen again,¡± Ye Chen said in an assuring manner. A trace of ruthlessness flashed past his cold eyes. If Old Master Ye attacked again, there was no need for Ye Chen to be polite with him. Ye Yutang¡¯s fate would be Ye Chen¡¯s example!


    Given Ye Chen¡¯s understanding of Old Master Ye, his next step would be to control Ye Chen¡¯s wedding!


    It was really a joke!


    But it was good this way. At least, Ning Ning was out of danger, although he might not be so lucky every time.


    Ning Ning had fought a vigorous war!


    ¡°Ning Ning, I think you should move back to our home. You have only moved to Ye Chen¡¯s house for a day and something happened. Would you still be alive if you stay for a few more days?¡± Cheng Anya bantered. She patted Ning Ning¡¯s delicate face. ¡°Do you want to consider my suggestion?¡±


    Ye Chen curled his lips. Was this his wish? Ning Ning would still be hunted down even if he did not stay with Ye Chen. Was there any absolute link between the two issues?


    Ning Ning shook his head and went forward obsequiously. He hugged Ye Chen and smiled at Cheng Anya sweetly. ¡°I want Daddy!¡±


    Ning Ning¡¯s words praised Ye Chen lavishly. Ye Chen was so happy that he was disoriented. He raised his head and looked at Cheng Anya in a provoking manner, as if to say, ¡®Look, our son loves me so much!¡¯


    Childish!


    Cheng Anya¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡®Third Young Master Ye, you should admire your own disgusting face. It is really inordinately childish. Could it be that a man¡¯s IQ would be more like a child¡¯s once they have a son?¡¯


    Ye Chen went back to the office after staying at the hospital for a while.


    Ning Ning picked up the apples on the floor curiously and raised it up. ¡°Mommy, why did the apples that grandpa bought receive such treatment? Were you venting out your emotions?¡±


    ¡°Throw them into the bin,¡± Cheng Anya said faintly and calmly. ¡°I threw them at Old Master Ye just now. Did you not see the big bump on his forehead?¡±


    Ning Ning, ¡°¡­Mommy, you are so strong!¡±


    Extraordinarily doughty!


    Amazing!


    This violent aesthetic deserved full marks!


    ¡°What did he say to make you so angry such that you had to throw apples at him?¡± Ning Ning asked curiously. It was really a weapon filled with love. He did not expect his mommy to think of using the apples.


    Cheng Anya blushed. ¡°Ye Chen helped me block the walking stick and I felt bad. I was so angry at that time, so I threw apples at Old Master Ye.¡±


    ¡°You did so because of Daddy?¡± Wow, this is a good sign, very good!


    Cheng Anya heard her son¡¯s bantering tone and she blushed. She coughed twice. ¡°Who says so?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t explain. An explanation is a concealment!¡± Ning Ning blinked like a child that dared to do great mischief.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s face was flushing red. She bit her teeth and stared at Ning Ning. ¡°You, go buy some apples for me!¡±


    She had thrown all of them at Old Master Ye and did not get to eat any of them.


    ¡°I have no money!¡± Ning Ning said in a straightforward manner. Other than the money for buying groceries, Ning Ning never brought money out with him. He did not have to buy groceries now, so he did not need to bring money out.


    ¡°Why did you not ask your daddy for it just now? Stupid!¡±


    ¡°You did not tell me to. How about I cut this apple for you? Anyway, it is not spoiled and can be eaten.¡±


    ¡°Go away. I have just used it to throw at Old Master Ye and you are asking me to eat it? Scram!¡±


    Ning Ning stuck out his tongue. Cheng Anya was bored and it happened to be the time to watch financial news. However, once she turned on the television, she saw some breaking news. It happened to be about Ning Ning¡¯s cruel battle with the twenty killers.


    An eye-witness said that he saw five cars chasing after a Lexus. Another even said that he saw a kid shooting at the cars. The police checked the area and found sixteen dead bodies. The rest were bombed and left with incomplete skeletons and broken limbs.


    They could not retrieve the surveillance footage as the surveillance cameras were destroyed. The police had already set up an investigation team to specifically investigate this case.


    Cheng Anya looked at the host reporting on the case in astonishment. She turned her head and saw that Ning Ning had a very strange smile¡­


    Cheng Anya shivered. She had always thought that someone saved Ning Ning. She did not think that¡­¡±Baby, you¡­ killed them all by yourself?¡±

 Chapter 145 - Untitled

    Chapter 145: Untitled


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    The evening lights were lit. The night sky added a hue of magnificent color to the city.


    The night sky of a city was always filled with hot and dry beauty. Even at night, the heat and dryness in the day did not subside. It showed a sense of heavy mysteriousness, making people want to explore.


    Inside an elegantly decorated French restaurant, Yun Ruoxi sat beside the window. She looked down at the heavy traffic on the street through the window, and her gentle face had a trace of sadness.


    She was wearing a light yellow dress, soft but not losing pureness. Her delicate brows were as if they were painted by the most famous artist in the world. It looked so perfect under the lights, perfect sadness.


    This kind of women was the best at stimulating men¡¯s desire to protect them. She was feminine, melancholy, and a bit sad. It made people want to give them the best gem in the world in exchange for their smile.


    Ye Chen walked into the restaurant and spotted her quickly. She happened to be turning her head to a side, showing her perfect side face. He had no idea what she was thinking about, but she looked sad.


    Third Young Master Ye frowned and walked over to Yun Ruoxi. ¡°Ruoxi, how long have you been waiting for?¡±


    He pulled out a chair and sat down.


    A trace of happiness flashed past Yun Ruoxi¡¯s eyes and her sadness faded away. Her eyes were filled with glittering shine and her whole face lit up. It was as if Ye Chen was her life and she lived for Ye Chen.


    It had been so for the past few years!


    ¡°Not long!¡± Yun Ruoxi replied with a gentle voice. Although she had waited for an hour, she did not think that it was long. She did not mind waiting as long as Ye Chen came in the end.


    ¡°What do you want to eat? I can help you order!¡± Yun Ruoxi said considerately. Her beautiful face was filled with gentleness.


    Ye Chen shook his head, a trace of doting smiled skimming past his delicate features. He said faintly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m going home to eat later!¡±


    Before having a son, Ye Chen would snatch Cheng Anya¡¯s lunch. After that, she would automatically bring two sets of lunch. Although they were home-cooked food, they were really delicious, better than those cooked by a five-star hotel chef.


    Ye Chen¡¯s appetite had become more difficult to satisfy.


    Ever since he lived with his son, Ye Chen had been going home to eat with Ning Ning and he had never missed it. If the issue was not urgent, he would push it to the next day. He would rather spend time with Ning Ning, buying groceries, before going home together to cook and eat.


    He did not know how to cook, but he had been learning recently.


    Ning Ning said that the first condition of a good man was to know how to cook. Ning Ning patted his chest childishly and said that he was an example of a perfect man. Ye Chen was so amused that he did not know whether to laugh or cry.


    The little kid said that he wanted to train his daddy to be a skilled cook within the shortest possible time so that Ye Chen could serve his mommy.


    Look, what a biased little kid.


    But¡­


    Ye Chen really cherished this family warmth as it was something rare for him.


    ¡°Go home to eat?¡± Yun Ruoxi was shocked and she became nervous for no reason. She tried to ask, ¡°You¡¯ve hired a helper?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ye Chen looked at Yun Ruoxi deeply. It seemed like Old Master Ye had not told Yun Ruoxi anything. But it was expected. Old Master Ye was hoping that Yun Ruoxi would marry Ye Chen so that he could get the help of Yun Enterprise. It was natural that he would not tell Yun Ruoxi the truth.


    ¡°Ruoxi¡­ Forget it. Do you have anything to tell me?¡±


    Traces of a bitter smile flashed past Yun Ruoxi¡¯s lips. Since when did their relationship become such that she could only find him when she had something to say? ¡®Ye Chen, I am your girlfriend, your fianc¨¦e. You said that if you get married, the bride would definitely be me.¡¯


    ¡®Have you forgotten about it?¡¯


    ¡°Have you been busy recently?¡± Yun Ruoxi hid her sadness and asked softly. Recently, whenever Yun Ruoxi looked for him, he either switched off his phone or said that he was busy. She called MBS and Liu Xiaotian said that the President did not stay in the office often. He was often late and left early.


    Ye Chen had never behaved in such a way!


    Even if he was busy, did he not even have time to eat dinner with her?


    ¡°I am indeed quite busy!¡± Ye Chen smiled. He wanted to spend the whole day with Ning Ning. Once he thought of the cute and scheming Ning Ning, his coldness became warmth. He naturally showed his doting side.


    ¡°Really?¡± Yun Ruoxi smiled bitterly. Her melancholy eyes looked very sad. It added a trace of sadness to the romantic restaurant.


    Did he have another woman?


    He had not been attending any events recently, but there had also been no rumors regarding him being with other women. He went home once he ended work. This transformation of a boyfriend was good for a girlfriend.


    But, if Ye Chen was the one who had this transformation¡­


    It only made Yun Ruoxi feel uneasy. Lies, guesses, jealousy, and all sorts of negative thoughts went through her mind. She felt that if she still did not meet Ye Chen to ask him about it, she would go crazy!


    In the past, even if Ye Chen had a woman, he would never forget about Yun Ruoxi. But, how long had it been since he last called her?


    Once a woman felt a sense of danger, she would become hysterical.


    She really wanted to ask who it was, but she lost all her courage to ask once she saw the gentleness and tender love that Ye Chen had never revealed. She was afraid that she could not accept the consequences.


    ¡°Right, where is your chief secretary? Liu Xiaotian had been the one answering the call recently.¡±


    Would it be Cheng Anya?


    It was such a coincidence that the woman that caught Ye Chen¡¯s attention was not around at that period.


    Ye Chen¡¯s eyes darkened and he looked at Yun Ruoxi with a cold expression. Was she testing him out? Humph!


    ¡°She got into a car accident and is lying in the hospital,¡± Ye Chen said without any emotions. He raised his wrist and looked at his watch. It was already half-past seven. His son should be urging him to go home. ¡°Do you still have anything to say? If not, I need to leave!¡±


    ¡°Chen¡­¡±Yun Ruoxi shouted his name in a flustered manner. It was obvious that she was sad from her tone. ¡°Can¡¯t you accompany me for a night? It has been so long since you accompanied me!¡±


    The woman was very feminine, and she looked like one could not help but love her upon seeing her. Even someone with a heart of steel would not be so heartless as to reject her invitation after they looked at her.


    Ye Chen was expressionless and cold. He rejected her with no hesitation. ¡°No!¡±


    Ye Chen walked two steps and looked back. He looked at Yun Ruoxi coldly and said, ¡°Ruoxi, do not have any hopes of me!¡±


    Ye Chen was cold, heartless, and had no trace of emotions. It was as if he was just stating a fact.


    He turned around and walked away once he finished his sentence.


    Yun Ruoxi looked at his back view and gritted her teeth secretly. She felt so painful that it went into her bone marrows. She could not help but clench her delicate and fair small hands. How could Ye Chen be so cruel? Although Ye Chen had not treated anyone gently in the past few years, he had never talked to Yun Ruoxi with such a tone. Yun Ruoxi had always thought that she was different from other women.


    But, why did Ye Chen change his attitude so quickly?


    Reluctant, she was very reluctant!


    Her grandpa had said that he and Old Master Ye were already planning to make arrangements for their wedding. She was going to be his wife and the wife of MBS¡¯ president. But, where was Ye Chen¡¯s heart at such a time?


    She would not allow anyone to come in between them.


    It¡¯s been a long six years. She had accompanied him through such a long way and had wasted her youth. How would she be willing to give up Ye Chen?


    She always knew that Ye Chen did not love her, but he did not love anyone and did not care about who he married. Why couldn¡¯t it be her?


    Yun Ruoxi stood up. Her gentle face had become gloomy.


    She wanted to see what was waiting for him at his villa and making him anxious to return. He did not even want to spend one more minute with her.

 Chapter 146 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Hospital. Morning.


    Cheng Anya asked the nurse to push her downstairs to take in some fresh air once she woke up. She felt very bored lying on the bed for the whole day. She had been very busy for the past few years and she was already used to such a fast-paced lifestyle. She felt very uncomfortable to be free all of a sudden. It was as if someone had forcefully taken away a part of her life.


    The greenery in the courtyard of the hospital was very nice. There were many patients, young and old, there to take a stroll and bask under the sun. It could be seen from their faces that some of them were decadent after being tormented by their illnesses. However, some looked calm and peaceful.


    There was a pair of twin boys playing with a small leather ball in the middle of the courtyard that caught the most attention. They looked like they were seven or eight years old, similar to Ning Ning¡¯s age. They were very cute and looked like they were decorated with white powder and carved out of jade. Their actions were not very agile as they had the slowness that was unique to a child. They were blushing due to them running around, and they looked very delicate and extremely cute.


    Their mom was standing by the side, smiling as she watched the two children play. She would occasionally remind them to be careful not to fall. The whole courtyard was filled with peals of angelic laughter, sweeping away the dullness of the hospital.


    There were also a number of elderly exercising under the trees, and another few that were interested in watching the children play.


    ¡°What kind of illness do they have?¡± Cheng Anya asked their mom out of curiosity. Their mom was very young. She was a little more than thirty years old and was very good at maintaining herself. She seemed a little tired, but it did not affect her beauty at all.


    ¡°Congenital diabetes!¡± The lady smiled with sorrow and comfort. She pitied both her sons for having such a hereditary illness that was difficult to cure. However, she was comforted as they were both alive and living healthily.


    This was the best gift that God had given her!


    Cheng Anya was shocked because they looked very healthy. They did not look like children who were sick. They were so lively and cute. Although their actions were a little slow, there was not much difference compared to a normal child.


    There was no complete cure for type 1 diabetes. They could only survive by injecting insulin into their bodies and they had to rely on medications for their whole life.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Cheng Anya apologized. She had no intention of mentioning the lady¡¯s grief. She thought that the two children had recovered and were staying in the hospital temporarily for observations. She did not expect it to be¡­


    The lady shook her head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Although they are sick and it cannot be cured, they can still grow up peacefully if I take good care of them. The medical skills nowadays are so advanced. Who knows? My children might have a chance to be cured a few years later. As long as we don¡¯t give up, I¡¯m sure there is hope!¡±


    The lady was very strong and optimistic. She was smiling all the while and looked at her children in a tender loving manner. It was as if they were her only focus, everything that she wanted to protect forever.


    She was very beautiful like this!


    Cheng Anya also smiled as she looked at the children. They were lucky¡­ No, she should not have said that they were lucky. Any mother in this world would be strong when faced with such a situation. They would always believe that their children would get better someday.


    They could only survive and continue to live if they thought like this!


    ¡°What about you? What happened?¡± The lady looked back and asked in a concerned manner.


    Cheng Anya shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I met with a car accident, but luckily, my legs were saved. I have to be in a wheelchair for two months. Thinking about it makes me annoyed.¡±


    But, she was already very lucky, wasn¡¯t she?


    She heard that the hospital and prison were the two places that could inspire people the most. Was it really true? Earlier on, she wished she could tear away Ye Yutang¡¯s skin. Indeed, she only knew how lucky she was after comparing her circumstances with others¡¯ predicaments.


    ¡°Aiya, you are so lucky. You are still very young. It would be a pity if you lost both your legs.¡± The lady gave Cheng Anya her blessings sincerely.


    ¡°Do you know? I have a son too. He is around the same age as your sons!¡± Cheng Anya blinked her eyes and said wittily. ¡°My son is very cute too and he looked very beautiful, just like your sons.¡±


    The lady was shocked and looked at Cheng Anya in disbelief. ¡°Are you serious? You look so young. Why do you have such a big son?¡±


    Indeed, Cheng Anya looked like she was still a university student.


    If she had tied a ponytail and carried a backpack to a high school, people would have thought that she was a high school student. She looked very young, mainly because she looked very bright and beautiful.


    Cheng Anya hid her smile in embarrassment. She replied jokingly and wittily, ¡°I am a bad girl that was pregnant and gave birth at a young age.¡±


    The lady smiled and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Bad girl? You do not look like one.¡±


    The two mommies were chatting enthusiastically as they had a common topic of talking about their children. They could not stop talking about the interesting things that happened to their sons since they were born. Cheng Anya thought that the lady must have more sad stories than interesting ones as her sons had type 1 diabetes.


    Who knew that the lady did not mention any sad stories and only talked about the interesting stories that happened to her sons. Cheng Anya felt very happy listening to her.


    Cheng Anya really liked to communicate with such a lady. She was strong, optimistic, had a good personality and a good upbringing.


    They two young mothers clicked very well and talked for more than one hour. They only stopped when the two children were tired and the lady had to bring them back to rest. The two children¡¯s mouths were so sweet as if they were filled with honey. They called Cheng Anya ¡®sister¡¯ when they bid goodbye to her!


    It made Cheng Anya very happy. The children addressing her as ¡®sister¡¯ even though she already had a seven-year-old son made her feel very proud. She did not think that it was because she looked too young.


    She walked around the courtyard on her own before asking the nurse to push her back to her ward.


    It was a happy day!


    Once she went back to her room, her happiness disappeared. An uninvited guest had appeared in her room.


    Since it was an uninvited guest, it meant that the person came without being invited.


    It was someone she really did not want to meet.


    Yun Ruoxi!


    Ye Chen¡¯s girlfriend!


    ¡°Miss Cheng! I shall go out first!¡± The nurse went out of the room and Cheng Anya moved around, pushing the wheelchair by herself, and smiled. ¡°Miss Yun, it is so rare to meet you!¡±


    Yun Ruoxi¡¯s complexion was very bad. She was pale and had no trace of blood on her face. She was still wearing the pale yellow dress that she wore yesterday. She gave people a feeling that she was a yellow rose with no luster.


    Cheng Anya did not have to think and she was sure that Yun Ruoxi knew what had happened!


    Did she find out because Ye Chen was too high-profile, or did she find out by herself coincidentally?


    Cheng Anya guessed it was the latter. Usually, a cat that stole a fish would wipe its mouth. Why would they be so stupid as to leave behind evidence, and even run to others and show off?


    ¡°Cheng Anya, what is your relationship with Ye Chen?¡± Yun Ruoxi gritted her teeth and asked. Yun Ruoxi had cried before and her eyes were bloodshot. She lost her usual gentleness and looked gloomy.


    ¡°We are just superior and subordinate!¡± Cheng Anya answered with a smile. Yun Ruoxi had chosen the wrong person to pick a fight with!


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Yun Ruoxi was a little agitated. Her hands trembled as she pointed at Cheng Anya. ¡°Which superior would have a child with their subordinate? You obviously¡­ What is your motive in getting near Ye Chen?¡±


    Cheng Anya was still smiling. She should have torn away Ye Yutang¡¯s skin as he had broken her legs. Someone had come to pick a fight with her, but Cheng Anya was seated while the other party was standing. Cheng Anya had lost in terms of momentum!


    As the saying goes, ¡®One could lose to someone, but one could not lose in terms of momentum¡¯. What would she do if she had lost in terms of momentum?

 Chapter 147 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Why did everyone ask this? What was her motive?


    Old Master Ye asked this and so did Yun Ruoxi. They had thought of what her motive was before asking her and waiting for her to reply so that they could rebut her. After that, they could ridicule and deride her as they wished. Was this meaningful?


    Usually, in campy dramas, when a third party was involved in the relationship of others and the wife went to confront the mistress, what would the mistress do?


    Number one, act as if she was very pathetic to gain the empathy of others. She would promise to leave the man without demur. This was the feminine type. Number two, she would be very arrogant and claimed that she was the mistress without restraint. She would put her hands on her hips, as if telling the wife that there was nothing the wife could do to her. Her momentum would be very strong, signaling the wife to go away since the man belonged to her. This was the doughty type.


    Cheng Anya had also seen number three. The wife would say a lot of things, but the mistress would act like she was deaf and keep quiet, and she would slam the door once the wife was done with venting out her frustration. This was the upgraded version of the doughty type.


    What should Cheng Anya do?


    If she could choose, she would choose number three. Out of ten sentences that a person spoke, nine of them would be nonsense. Cheng Anya¡¯s eardrum had already suffered a lot; she was extremely reluctant to listen to Yun Ruoxi¡¯s hysteria.


    Cheng Anya looked at her poor broken legs. It was a very difficult task to invite Yun Ruoxi out in such a state.


    Cheng Anya was born to rebel. Ever since her mom passed away, Daddy Cheng had married someone else who brought along a daughter. Both the mom and daughter were not kind. On the first day, they barely managed to live together peacefully.


    On the second day, Cheng Anya¡¯s stepmother showed her true colors. She demanded Cheng Anya to wake up and cook for her. Cheng Anya calmly looked at her and went into the kitchen to cook two portions. After Cheng Anya was done eating, she packed the other portion and brought it to Daddy Cheng, who was working.


    The mother and daughter were so angry that stamped in rage.


    Gao Mei could not bear it any longer and hit Cheng Anya. It was the first time Cheng Anya got beaten by someone, but she was very calm. Firstly, she was a filial daughter. Their family was already leading a difficult life; she did not want to trouble her dad with such a small matter. Secondly, she was very young at that time and she understood that she would not win against Gao Mei if she fought back.


    Gao Mei thought that she was very easy to bully and would be obedient once she was beaten.


    Who knew that Daddy Cheng would help out at his friend¡¯s place at night. While Lin Li was sleeping like a dead pig, Cheng Anya took advantage of it and tied her up with a blanket and beat her up. Once Cheng Anya¡¯s hands were painful, she used a wooden stick to hit Lin Li until her face was swollen. Cheng Anya was smart enough to avoid hitting the important areas such as the brain. She hit Lin Li on her back, legs, and butt.


    She was afraid that Lin Li might get a concussion if she was hit in the head, and would have to waste her family¡¯s money to go to the hospital. Therefore, Cheng Anya chose the areas where nothing would happen even if she hit very hard. She beat Lin Li very ruthlessly, and Lin Li¡¯s cry woke Gao Mei up.


    Cheng Anya immediately threw away the walking stick and crawled onto her bed. She told Gao Mei that she would hit Lin Li ten times for every time Gao Mei hit her. Cheng Anya then covered herself in a blanket and slept until the next morning.


    Ever since then, Lin Li would make a detour whenever she saw Cheng Anya. Other than being wicked-tongue, Gao Mei dared not hit Cheng Anya anymore. It could be seen that Cheng Anya¡¯s frightening methods and rebellious level were very intrepid. Nobody could bully her.


    Therefore, Cheng Anya leaned back calmly.


    ¡°My motive?¡± She paused and smiled as if there was something serious. ¡°After all, Third Young Master Ye is considered as City A¡¯s top bachelor on the eligible bachelor golden chart. He is handsome and comes from a wealthy family. Everyone knows that I am greedy and prurient. It just so happens that Third Young Master Ye fits the criteria.¡±


    Yun Ruoxi widened her eyes in disbelief. How could Cheng Anya be so honest and arrogant?


    ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Yun Ruoxi was indeed a lady from an eminent family. Her mouth trembled for a while before she could scold Cheng Anya shameless. She was so angry that her whole body was trembling. The feeling of someone snatching away her precious treasure was as if she had eaten a mosquito. She felt very uncomfortable.


    If there was only Cheng Anya, Yun Ruoxi was confident of winning and Ye Chen would ultimately belong to her. However, Yun Ruoxi found out that Cheng Anya had a seven-year-old son with Ye Chen.


    Yun Ruoxi had lost given this point!


    She had utterly failed.


    Yesterday, Yun Ruoxi drove to Ye Chen¡¯s villa and she reached earlier than Ye Chen. She was shocked to find out that the lights were turned on in the villa. Ye Chen¡¯s house was always dark, unless he was at home.


    He was very particular about his privacy and did not allow anyone to step into his house, other than the cleaner who would go every week.


    Yun Ruoxi was guessing who went into his house.


    But there was no way she would have guessed that she would see a child come out of the house while holding on to two bags of trash. Yun Ruoxi was so shocked that she thought she was dreaming. If not, why would she see a child that looked like Ye Chen?


    Ye Chen happened to come back and the child called him daddy, making Yun Ruoxi on the verge of breaking down. The father and son had a very good relationship as they were talking and laughing. It was the first time she saw Ye Chen smile so brightly. His eyes were filled with endless doting.


    Yun Ruoxi sped home and crazily smashed everything she could to vent her frustration.


    She cried the whole night, making the Yun family scared and not knowing what to do. She asked someone to investigate the child in the middle of the night and the information was sent to her in the morning. He was Cheng Anya¡¯s child. She found out that Ye Chen had been going to work late and ending work early because he had to fetch his son to and fro school. Ye Chen also sent his son to the hospital and they would visit Cheng Anya together.


    This information was like a loud slap on Yun Ruoxi¡¯s face. Jealousy, embarrassment, hatred, and other negative emotions gushed out and drowned her.


    She was only short of losing her mind and shooting Cheng Anya and Ning Ning with a gun.


    After a night of going insane, Yun Ruoxi¡¯s emotion became more stable.


    Yun Ruoxi was a very smart girl. She knew that what she had to do now was to act like she did not know anything. Old Master Yun and Old Master Ye had already met and discussed their wedding and Ye Chen did not mention anything. Ye Chen did not deny or admit, so Yun Ruoxi thought that he would accept this marriage.


    After all, he had said before that he would marry her if he was to get married.


    She was the most suitable woman for Ye Chen. Their families were well-matched and one was a talented guy and the other a beautiful lady. They were a match made in heaven.


    But an incident cropped up and was harmful to this marriage. She would not be so irrational. Once they got married and her status was confirmed, she would be in a better position. It would be much easier for her to deal with the mother and son pair.


    Nevertheless, Yun Ruoxi just could not stomach an insult like that. She really wanted to know what had happened, so she went to look for Cheng Anya in the morning.


    ¡°Shameless?¡± Cheng Anya smiled without being angry. Compared to Yun Ruoxi¡¯s exasperation, Cheng Anya seemed more carefree. ¡°Miss Yun has already accused me of being a mistress and will not believe me no matter what I say. I might just as well say what you think of me in your mind. Isn¡¯t that good? We are all adults. There is no point in beating around the bush.¡±


    Xiaotian had said before that Cheng Anya looked similar to Yun Ruoxi, but Cheng Anya did not care. However, Cheng Anya somehow thought of Xiaotian¡¯s words and she looked at Yun Ruoxi carefully. The two of them really did look similar.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart tightened and she felt uncomfortable. She really hated such confusing situations, but she looked very calm.


    Yun Ruoxi stifled and raised her noble head arrogantly. She said coldly, ¡°Miss Cheng, you can¡¯t win against me in fights!¡±


    ¡°Fight?¡± Cheng Anya smiled and turned her head to one side, acting as if she was deep in thought. After a while, she said, ¡°What do you mean by fight? It is a fight only when one meets a worthy opponent. There is no point in fighting if the gap between our strength is too huge.¡±


    ¡®I guess you are sensible enough!¡¯


    Yun Ruoxi thought to herself. She thought that Cheng Anya would shrink back from difficulties. After all, Cheng Anya had said that there was a huge gap between their strength. No matter which aspect they were talking about, Yun Ruoxi would definitely have the upper hand. How would someone from a normal family be able to provoke the Yun Enterprise?


    ¡°Since you know that there is a huge gap between our strength, then you should leave City A with your son!¡± Yun Ruoxi acted as if she was very generous. She seemed like she was superior and had a bestowing pose. She said arrogantly, ¡°As long as you leave, I can forgive you!¡±


    Cheng Anya covered her mouth and laughed, but her radiant eyes showed a stream of a cold sneer. ¡®Yun Ruoxi, your ego index is out of limits.¡¯¡±Forgive? Miss Yun, allow me to ask you something. What kind of position are you in to forgive me? You are not Ye Chen¡¯s wife, and although it is rumored that you are his fianc¨¦e, you are not officially engaged. Nowadays, the divorce rate is getting higher and higher. Even if you get married, there can still be a mistress interfering in your relationship. You are only one out of his many girlfriends, yet you are putting yourself in the position of his wife. It seems a little ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yun Ruoxi was so angry that she was trembling and her beautiful face was totally distorted. She looked at Cheng Anya with hatred. ¡°You are only coveting Ye Chen¡¯s money. What right do you have to talk to me like this?¡±


    ¡°Therefore, we don¡¯t have the right to talk to each other, am I wrong?¡± Cheng Anya smiled faintly. Who could against her when it came to quarreling? Cheng Anya was famous for being the ace in fights. ¡°What¡¯s more, can you figure out the situation? You are the one who came to talk to me, not the other way round. In terms of rights, I have more rights than you. I am the mother of Ye Chen¡¯s son. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yun Ruoxi was so angered by Cheng Anya that she almost fainted. Yun Ruoxi¡¯s body was trembling as she pointed at Cheng Anya, but she could not utter a single word. She kept panting and her face was as red as a tomato due to her frustration.


    Yun Ruoxi had never met such an unreasonable opponent.


    Yun Ruoxi looked feminine, but she was more ruthless than anyone when needed to.


    For the past few years, Ye Chen had never been with any women for a long time. It was not because he had not met someone that he liked. The so-called liking was Ye Chen liking the woman¡¯s temper and the fresh feeling it gave him. Or maybe, some aspects of the woman were similar to the girl in Ye Chen¡¯s memory, causing him to linger on without wanting to leave.


    Once Ye Chen was interested in a woman for more than two weeks, Yun Ruoxi would take action. There was once when Yun Ruoxi forced a woman until that person was disfigured and secretly left City A. There was another that was so afraid of Yun Ruoxi that she fell down the stairs and became half paralyzed.


    On one hand, Yun Ruoxi accompanied Ye Chen, staying by his side and acting like she was gentle and intellectual. On the other hand, she was monitoring every woman that was by Ye Chen¡¯s side. Once there was someone who posed a danger to her, she would eradicate them with ruthless means. After all, Yun Ruoxi was an only child and she was trained to be the successor. Therefore, she was not as innocent as she looked.


    This kind of action was called jealousy.


    A more primitive way of saying it would be how a wild animal that had absolute aggressiveness and destructiveness toward any creatures pried into their other half.


    Cheng Anya was the doughtiest opponent that she had met.


    Cheng Anya was not afraid of her ruthlessness or the power behind her back. Cheng Anya could even calmly say a series of words that made Yun Ruoxi mad. Yun Ruoxi had been used to getting whatever she wanted for her whole life and was unable to stomach such an insult.


    ¡°Miss Yun!¡± As Yun Ruoxi was about to explode in rage, Cheng Anya said calmly, ¡°Rather than talking to me, you should talk to Ye Chen. After all, he is the key to this incident, right?¡±


    The source of this incident was Ye Chen. Yun Ruoxi was really unclear about the situation!


    ¡°I will look for Ye Chen. You¡¯d better not be too complacent. Even if you have given birth to his son, you will not be able to marry into the Ye family,¡± Yun Ruoxi calmed down and arrogantly said. She would not lose given that she had the support of the elderly from the two families.


    Ye Chen must have known about Old Master Ye discussing the wedding with her dad. As he did not deny, was he not agreeing to this marriage already?


    Yun Ruoxi would not lose!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Cheng Anya smiled coldly. Third Young Master Ye had a perverted personality and was extremely scheming. Old Master Ye was an old tyrant and Ye Yutang was a big walking thrash. In addition, Ye Yutong was a cute young boy. This family had an overabundance of Yang and was lacking Yin. It would be similar to going to jail if one was to marry into this family. Only an idiot whose head had been clamped by the door would be willing to marry into the family.


    Cheng Anya finally knew why Ye Chen already had Yun Ruoxi, yet he was still philandering. If Cheng Anya had guessed correctly, it had to do with the Ye family that Yun Ruoxi kept talking about.


    Ye Chen hated the Ye family and wanted to destroy MBS. However, Yun Ruoxi was proud of the Ye family and she had offended Ye Chen¡¯s taboo.


    No wonder.


    Yun Ruoxi should know about Ye Chen¡¯s taboo since she had been with him for six years. But it might have been due to the upper-class society¡¯s idea that was ingrained in her since young that caused her to talk about it unknowingly.


    Tsk, she was really not observant!


    ¡®Actually, Miss Yun, you do not love Ye Chen enough. If you love him enough, what have you been doing for the past six years?¡¯


    It was not enough to simply accompany someone quietly if you loved them.


    Anyone could accompany them; it did not have to be you!


    ¡°Miss Cheng, you are so fake!¡± Yun Ruoxi said coldly. ¡°As you have mentioned, the gap between our strength is too big. You cannot win against me. Now, you are saying that you do not care. You are contradicting yourself!¡±


    Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°One should not be too sentimental. Did I say that my strength was not comparable to yours? I¡¯m afraid that even a hundred Yun Enterprise cannot win against my son.¡±


    Her son could destroy ten Yun Enterprise within an hour. Who could be more powerful than him?


    ¡°Moreover, Yun Ruoxi, are you sure Ye Chen cares about the power behind your back?¡±


    The Ye Chen that Cheng Anya knew was not someone who would betray his own marriage for the sake of power. Even if he wanted to marry Yun Ruoxi, it was not because he wanted her family¡¯s properties or influence. It would only be an insult to think of Third Young Master Ye in such a way!


    Yun Ruoxi smiled confidently. ¡°Miss Cheng, do you think you can ask for sky-high prices just because you have a son? You are too na?ve! Anyone can give birth to a son. It did not have to be you!¡±


    Cheng Anya looked slightly unhappy. It was a problem to talk about her son, but she disliked other people talking about her son.


    Especially under such a situation.


    ¡°You are saying one thing and meaning another. I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t care. If not, why did you give birth to his son?¡± Yun Ruoxi sneered coldly.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°What has me giving birth to my son got to do with you? We can talk but do not bring my son into the conversation. At least, I¡¯m better than you. You can¡¯t give birth to one even after six years!¡±


    Yun Ruoxi¡¯s face turned black!


    Cheng Anya¡¯s words were ruthless and cruel, piercing Yun Ruoxi¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 148 - Untitled

    Why must a woman make things difficult for a woman? Cheng Anya was not really ruthless to specifically step on the weakness of others. If Yun Ruoxi had talked to her nicely, Cheng Anya would naturally have told her everything in a calm manner.


    However, Cheng Anya was really annoyed by how some women would depend on their wealthy family and start to act as if they were very superior. They looked like they were bestowing others!


    Cheng Anya¡¯s politeness varied from person to person.


    Moreover, Cheng Anya had been doughty since she was young and would not suffer any loss. There was no logic if she did not fight back when challenged.


    Her son had just experienced an assassination. She was very sensitive to hear Ye Chen¡¯s girlfriend mention her son. Indeed, Ning Ning was strong and could kill twenty people, but there were some elements of luck in it.


    He would not always be so lucky. Cheng Anya was worried that someone might harm her son again.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Yun Ruoxi was so angry that she could hardly speak. She scolded Cheng Anya ten sentences, but its impact could not be compared to Cheng Anya¡¯s one-sentence rebuttal. Cheng Anya¡¯s rebuttal made Yun Ruoxi speechless.


    Yun Ruoxi was jealous and angry.


    Miserable and bitter.


    The gentle woman lost all her strength and looked like a defeated flower. She was lovingly pathetic and one could not help but love her upon seeing her. It made people want to give her the whole world in exchange for her smile.


    But her weakness and pathetic looks did not move Cheng Anya at all. Therefore, a woman¡¯s charm was not suitable to be used on another woman. Not only did it have no effects, but it also made people even more disgusted.


    It was especially so for women like the strong and independent Cheng Anya who did things in her own way. Cheng Anya really hated women who made a terrible scene easily. It was really boring.


    ¡°Miss Yun, don¡¯t you think it is ridiculous to cover up your misdeed by shifting the blame to others?¡± Cheng Anya smiled faintly and leaned back against the wheelchair elegantly. Her lips curled into a piercingly cold angle. ¡°You are in no position to scold me. You are not eligible!¡±


    ¡°If I am not eligible, then are you eligible?¡± Yun Ruoxi stared at Cheng Anya with hatred. Her distorted face looked scary. She looked pathetic a while ago, but in the blink of an eye, she looked hideous and scary.


    Never underestimate a woman¡¯s jealousy. It was a weapon of which destructive power was the most difficult to gauge.


    ¡°You can say whatever you want!¡± Cheng Anya was too lazy to be entangled with her. A woman who was jealous was the most unreasonable person, and there was no end when they went crazy. Cheng Anya had already said such harsh words, yet Yun Ruoxi did not leave. Yun Ruoxi had better not blame Cheng Anya for being ruthless if Cheng Anya said something unpleasant!


    Yun Ruoxi laughed loudly, a trace of shrill in her voice. It reminded Cheng Anya of the laughter of ghosts in horror movies. It sounded unwilling, desperate, with a trace of resistance and hatred.


    It sounded very creepy.


    ¡°If you have the right, then why did Ye Chen not marry you even though it has been seven years since you gave birth to his son?¡± Yun Ruoxi derided ruthlessly. ¡°Do not be delusional and think that you can control Ye Chen using your son. You will not succeed as he will not marry you. Look at your status. What right do you have to cling on to him? You are not compatible with him. Look, you have a son, yet there is no media coverage about it at all. I bet Ye Chen must be afraid of being embarrassed!¡±


    Yun Ruoxi thought that Cheng Anya would be angered by her words. After all, any woman would not be able to remain calm after suffering such an insult. Not only did Yun Ruoxi insult Cheng Anya, but she had indirectly negated Ning Ning as well.


    But Cheng Anya simply smiled elegantly. Upon closer look, the family of three was really weird. The Cheng signature smile was becoming more elegant, in line with the father and son.


    ¡°Miss Yun, I think you have some problems here?¡± Cheng Anya pointed her index finger at her brain, and traces of coldness overflowed from her bright eyes. ¡°People like you have a very fixed mindset; no wonder you have no creativity. You don¡¯t even dare to let Ye Chen know about your true colors and only dare to imitate the image that he likes. You are really pitiable. How do you know that Ye Chen does not want to marry me? Maybe I am the one who does not want to marry him? You really think too highly of yourself. If my son was an embarrassment, then you should not exist in this world!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yun Ruoxi was so angry that she laughed. ¡°I am imitating the image that he likes? Humph, what do you know! The other women are the ones copying my image!¡±


    Cheng Anya laughed out loud. This lady was really foolish and innocent!


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye is really weird. He has a girlfriend who loves him deeply, yet he is still philandering. He has a real good, yet he is still looking for fake goods. Do you think it is because Ye Chen is too perverted or is it because the real good is of bad quality?¡± Cheng Anya pointed out the blind spot cruelly, stabbing Yun Ruoxi again. Cheng Anya had already given Yun Ruoxi a chance to retreat, but since Yun Ruoxi did not wish to step down, she should stay in the hospital. Anyway, it was quite boring to stay in the hospital. She could accompany Cheng Anya.


    By the way, Cheng Anya could teach her what heartbreak felt like. It seemed like a good idea.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yun Ruoxi suddenly thought of something, and her expressions changed¡­


    Seven years old, six years¡­


    Ye Chen had known Cheng Anya earlier than everyone else, including her!


    Cheng Anya felt good upon seeing that Yun Ruoxi¡¯s face had become pale. Cheng Anya had no sympathy at all. ¡°Miss Yun, you have finally thought of it. Who is the substitute?¡±


    There was room for discussion for this matter!


    Wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°No way, this is impossible¡­¡± Yun Ruoxi¡¯s big eyes were filled with tears. She gritted her teeth ruthlessly in order to prevent her tears from falling. ¡°This is impossible¡­¡±


    She always knew that there was a woman in Ye Chen¡¯s heart and no one could go into his heart other than that woman. She had asked Ye Chen before if he had loved anyone, but Ye Chen said no!


    He spoke with certainty and looked firm.


    Yun Ruoxi thought that it was just her illusion. A woman was very accurate about the thoughts of their other half. They could feel that their partner¡¯s attention was not on them after they had been together for long.


    Ye Chen would occasionally look at Yun Ruoxi and be in a daze, as if he were trying to look at another woman through Yun Ruoxi. Yun Ruoxi always acted as if she did not know because pretending was the only way to keep the peace. Yun Ruoxi tried very hard to suppress her jealousy.


    She always thought that maybe the woman had already died!


    It was not worthy for her to keep thinking about it.


    But, who knew that the woman was not dead and even gave birth to a son. The woman also became Ye Chen¡¯s secretary.


    The woman looked similar to her. The woman was also beautiful and pure. Their back view looked the same.


    Yun Ruoxi had to believe that the woman Ye Chen loved was Cheng Anya!


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Yun Ruoxi could not accept the answer. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Cheng Anya shrugged her shoulders innocently, looking very honest. Indeed, Cheng Anya had purposely guided Yun Ruoxi to think in such a way.


    Actually, Cheng Anya had made things up.


    It was mainly because Liu Xiaotian had told her before that all of Ye Chen¡¯s women had a similarity. This similarity happened to be similar to Cheng Anya. Yun Ruoxi happened to be unlucky and looked similar to Cheng Anya.


    Coincidentally, Cheng Anya had known Ye Chen seven years ago, while Yun Ruoxi had known him six years ago.


    Coincidentally, Cheng Anya had a seven-year-old son with Ye Chen.


    There were so many coincidences linked together. Therefore, it was easy for people to misunderstand. This was especially so for a sensitive woman like Yun Ruoxi. Let alone Yun Ruoxi, even Cheng Anya herself would also think that Ye Chen liked her and had always been looking for someone to substitute her.


    This was really an idea that would make someone touched. Cheng Anya realized that she was happy for a moment.


    But, she knew¡­


    This was something impossible!


    Their encounter was very ridiculous. Given Ye Chen¡¯s twisted, scheming, and insidious personality, his pride must have been trampled ruthlessly by Cheng Anya after she regarded him as a money boy. Under such a situation, Third Young Master Ye would only hate her and want to destroy her.


    Cheng Anya had a deep impression of that night¡¯s roughness and fierceness. She might have been one of the young ladies who went through a miserable first night. She was tortured by the heartless guy for a night, and every bone in her was protesting.


    There was no doubt that Third Young Master Ye was taking revenge.


    Seven years later, after knowing about Ye Chen¡¯s personality, this idea had been circulating in Cheng Anya¡¯s mind. She had often looked down on Third Young Master Ye.


    After that night, she was very smart to have thrown a hundred yuan at him. She predicted that Third Young Master Ye must have been distorted again and wanted to find her by hook or by crook so that he could beat her up. It was lucky that she escaped quickly.


    Under such a situation, how would there be a campy plot of Third Young Master Ye falling in love with her?


    Right?


    Even Cheng Anya herself felt that it was impossible!


    Some famous sexologists had said that love was made.


    However¡­


    This theory was nonsense when used on them. Even Cheng Anya herself felt that this was a fantasy!


    ¡®But, Yun Ruoxi, who asked you to come and provoke me maliciously. I have given you a chance but you did not leave. Serve you right for being unlucky!¡¯


    ¡°Ye Chen loved you?¡± Yun Ruoxi¡¯s mouth trembled and her face was extremely pale. She looked as if someone had sucked out all the energy in her and she was so weak that she could fall down at any time. Because he loved Cheng Anya, so¡­


    No way!


    Cheng Anya did not answer the question directly. She smiled instead. ¡°Third Young Master Ye is such a flirtatious person. For the past few years, he had so many women. But, why did none of them give birth to any child?¡±


    Cheng Anya was a little guilty when she said this. It was obvious that Third Young Master Ye was not in a good mood that night and did not seem like he was seeking pleasure. Cheng Anya was too young and had poor judgment. Hence, she took the initiative to look for him.


    The women who threw themselves at others in that kind of place knew how to take protective measures. But, Cheng Anya was too ignorant.


    She had escaped too quickly the following day. Therefore, Ye Chen could not even remind her and she ended up having Ning Ning. Talking about it, hehe¡­ She was quite lucky!


    ¡°If it is so, why did he hide you for seven years?¡±


    ¡°Miss Yun, you really refuse to give up until all hope is gone. Who told you that he had hidden me for seven years? Seven years ago, I went overseas as I thought that he had passed away in a car accident. I only came back recently. Do you understand?¡±


    Cheng Anya meant that if she did not leave, would Yun Ruoxi get the chance to be close to Ye Chen?


    Yun Ruoxi broke down!


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yun Ruoxi fell on the floor and covered her ears. She let out a shrill scream.


    She was so exasperated that she fainted!


    Cheng Anya frowned and suddenly pitied Yun Ruoxi. She was about to call for the doctor when the door was suddenly pushed open¡­


    Ye Chen?


    Cheng Anya was shocked and she secretly screamed in her heart¡­


    I¡¯m in trouble!


    I have been overboard!


    Tragedy!

 Chapter 149 - Untitled

    When someone was unlucky, they would indeed choke even when they were drinking water. Cheng Anya felt that she was really unlucky now!


    Yun Ruoxi was taken away by the doctors for a checkup while Third Young Master Ye stood there and stared at her coldly without saying anything. Cheng Anya looked up and saw his cold and deep gaze that was emotionless.


    He was cold like ice.


    The ward was already filled with white color and made Cheng Anya feel ghastly. Who knew that Third Young Master Ye was still there to emit cold air. She felt that the autumn wind was soughing and the atmosphere was harsh. It was indeed¡­ very miserable!


    City A¡¯s summer was very humid; the temperature would often go as high as thirty-eight degrees. It was so hot that people could not stand the heat. Cheng Anya felt that whoever married Third Young Master Ye would be very blissful in summer. Look, they did not even have to turn on the air-conditioner. They just had to stand near him.


    They could save electricity and the trouble.


    Okay, she had to admit that she was in the wrong for provoking his dearest and making Yun Ruoxi faint. Sometimes, it was not a good thing when her words were too harsh. But, Third Young Master Ye, you should be quick if you want to be angry. What were you trying to do by standing there and not moving?


    Cheng Anya was eager to know who had won the fight between the two devils. She wanted to support her cute 384. Therefore, he should leave if he had nothing to say and let out his outburst earlier if he wanted to so that she could continue watching her anime.


    There was only one episode every week. It was not easy for her as she was involved in an accident and did not have the chance to watch it for the past few days.


    Right?


    They were silent for a long time before their eyes met. One was cold and one was calm. There was no winner.


    Miss Cheng suddenly felt that it was a waste of time. She smiled slightly and asked, ¡°Third Young Master Ye, may I ask if you have anything to comment on?¡±


    Ye Chen looked at her coldly and his phone suddenly rang. He narrowed his lips, turned around, and walked out of the ward, closing the door with a loud bang. The sound was so loud that it made her eardrum a little painful. Cheng Anya thought to herself, ¡®Is he done with his outburst of anger?¡¯


    Was he trying to spoil the door given that strength?


    She shrugged her shoulders. She waited for a while and Young Third Master Ye did not come back. Cheng Anya automatically thought that he had left due to some urgent matters.


    She turned on her computer leisurely, connected to the internet, and watched the latest episode of Black Butler 2. Although there were many ridiculous plots, it was an anime that Cheng Anya had been watching for the past year. Cheng Anya always did things with a beginning and an end.


    Cheng Anya felt that life was good as she drank the pork ribs soup that Third Young Master Ye had brought. Her son was still the best. He did not forget to let his cheap dad bring food for her even though he was in school.


    When Ye Chen came back, Cheng Anya had already finished drinking the pork ribs soup and was enjoying every minute of the anime. Suddenly, the stupid Aleister Chamber appeared and screamed in his ecstatic voice¡­


    It was a crazy and ecstatic dialogue.


    Cheng Anya paused. Unfortunately, both she and Ye Chen understood Japanese. Ye Chen frowned and looked at Cheng Anya in astonishment. He looked very surprised, as if he could not believe that the doughty Cheng Anya would watch such a stupid anime.


    The atmosphere was so cold that it was surprising.


    It was really rare that Cheng Anya blushed and her face was hot. She resented Third Young Master Ye in her heart. Didn¡¯t he leave? He should have chosen a better timing even if he wanted to come back. It was really embarrassing. She turned off the computer calmly and acted as if nothing had happened. It was as if the scene just now was Third Young Master Ye¡¯s illusion as he was too tired.


    ¡°President Ye, what do you want to say? Can you be more straightforward?¡± Cheng Anya felt unhappy as she had to stop watching the anime halfway through, and she felt as if there was a cat tickling her heart. Ye Chen seemed like a man that would not watch anime. Therefore, he would not understand how Cheng Anya felt.


    ¡°I was at the door just now and I have heard everything!¡± Ye Chen said coldly as he raised the corners of his lips. He was cold and threatening. ¡°I have once again witnessed Miss Cheng¡¯s glib tongue!¡±


    ¡°Actually, you should say that I can react quickly!¡± Cheng Anya rebutted with a lukewarm attitude. Shouldn¡¯t he be more sincere even if he wanted to praise a beauty?


    It was so ungentlemanly to be cynical!


    ¡°Quick reaction, humph!¡± Third Young Master Ye sneered. He walked forward step by step, emitting a threatening aura and pressuring people until they were suffocated. Some men were used to being seated on the throne, and their every gesture had the power to frighten people.


    He sat beside her and a corner of the bed suddenly sunk in. Cheng Anya¡¯s heart tightened, and she became warier in her heart.


    Danger!


    ¡°I love you¡­¡± Ye Chen¡¯s voice was deep but attractive. Cheng Anya was shocked when he suddenly said this sentence and her heart was beating very quickly. Her face became even hotter and she blushed.


    Ah, ah, ah, Cheng Anya, calm down, calm down, do not be infatuated. What if he had something to add on?


    Stay calm, stay calm!


    ¡®F***, perverted Third Young Master Ye, you will not die if you finish the whole sentence, why did you have to pause?¡¯


    If he had wanted to look at her reaction, then she had to congratulate him for being disappointed. Cheng Anya had worn a mask for many years. No matter how flustered she was or how fast her heart was beating, she would still smile calmly. If not for the blush that could not be controlled, she would have acted in a more perfect manner.


    ¡°Therefore, the women that I have looked for in the past few years were all substitutes of you?¡± Ye Chen finally finished his sentence and looked at her blush with a forced smile. Tsk, he thought that she did not know what being shy was.


    Cheng Anya smiled and said slowly, ¡°I have recounted carefully what I have said just now, but I realized that I did not say this before. President Ye, are you having illusions?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye nodded. Good, Cheng Anya did not say so. ¡°You misled Ruoxi to think in such a way, right?¡±


    Cheng Anya smiled faintly. ¡°President Ye, you are thinking too much. There is absolutely no such thing!¡±


    Miss Cheng denied till the end!


    ¡°No such thing?¡± Young Third Master Ye looked sideways at her and suddenly got closer to her. He pulled her and narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Do you really think that I went to look for substitutes because I love you?¡±


    He automatically ignored her denial!


    The danger alarm index in Cheng Anya¡¯s heart was soaring.


    Young Third Master Ye was very close to her and his breath spilled on her face. The clean and fresh smell that was unique to Third Young Master Ye filled her surroundings and trapped her like a jail. She wanted to escape, but her strength was too small to push Third Young Master Ye away.Read latest chapters at novelhall.com


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Third Young Master Ye pulled the ending sound dangerously, and his lips were almost touching hers. He could kiss her if he was an inch closer. Cheng Anya wanted to cry but had no tears. It was this extorting a confession by torture position again. F***, could he pick a new position?


    She did not think that Third Young Master Ye would only use such a perverted method on her.


    ¡°Illusion¡­¡± Cheng Anya gave a fake smile. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, you should have selective amnesia instead!¡±


    ¡°I already have selective amnesia. Moreover, I selectively chose to forget you, Miss Cheng,¡± Third Young Master Ye said coldly, his deep gaze staring into her eyes. He could see the smile hidden deep in his eyes from those radiant eyes of hers.


    And happiness!


    This woman always said one thing but meant another. But it was just as she had said. She reacted quickly and could make a dead person sound like he was alive!


    But her words just now had enlightened Third Young Master Ye.


    For the past few years, he really liked the same type of women. They were pure and beautiful. As long as they had a type of temperament that could arouse his feelings, he would put his attention on them.


    But he always felt that it was not enough.


    Far from enough!


    He had never stopped searching, but he had never thought of why he was like this!


    Why he was always so greedy and never satisfied.


    Actually, it was because none of them was Cheng Anya?


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Cheng Anya realized that it was difficult to ignore his scorching breath and deep gaze as he hugged her. His gaze was like a black whirlpool that almost sucked in her soul.


    This feeling made her fluster and she was at a loss!


    No matter how smart a brain was, it would become slow.


    ¡°What did I call you in the past?¡± Ye Chen suddenly asked. He had been calling her Miss Cheng for a long time. Was it time to change the way he called her?


    ¡°What?¡± Cheng Anya was at a loss and she suddenly paused. She was going crazy due to the guy¡¯s sudden changes. He acted as if he did not want strangers to get near to him just now, but in the blink of an eye, he had become affectionate.


    ¡®Third Young Master Ye, you did not even know my name seven years ago!¡¯


    Miss Cheng wanted to cry. A lie had led to many more lies. It was alright if he did not recall his memory. If he did, she would not be able to escape assassination even if she escaped to the Sahara Desert.


    Therefore, she chose to be silent!


    ¡°Answer me!¡±


    ¡°I forgot!¡± Cheng Anya replied decisively.


    Third Young Master Ye suddenly smiled. A trace of dissolute grin filled his delicate brows and his bright eyes were staring at her tender red lips. He asked, ¡°Have I kissed you before?¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart thumped and she nodded subconsciously. Third Young Master Ye smiled even more. Good. He leaned forward and kissed her lips ruthlessly.

 Chapter 150 - Untitled

    Cheng Anya became muddleheaded after the kiss and did not react to what he had said!


    ¡®What she said was right?¡¯


    ¡®What does it mean?¡¯


    The third young master stood up with the help of Cheng Anya, leaned over, and gave a soft peck on her lips. He smirked and said lightly, ¡°Miss Cheng, you are the only woman I have ever kissed in my memory!¡±


    His one and only!


    Cheng Anya was slightly taken aback. Third Young Master Ye looked so serious and confident that Cheng Anya believed that he was speaking the truth!


    F***, was she expected to kneel down and thank the lord?


    Cheng Anya became a little agitated. This was not the first time the third young master had kissed her. ¡°Why did you kiss me?¡±


    Miss Cheng was not the kind of shy girl who would shy away, hide in her own world, and indulge in self-delusion after a kiss. Instead, she was the kind to ask why.


    It was because of her simplicity and recklessness which made her look more energetic and lively.


    ¡°Think. Perhaps you could recall something!¡± the third young master said calmly while looking at her broken disguise of perfection with his smiling brows.


    There was a sense of hidden pride and awkwardness within his smile.


    He just wanted to kiss her. That was all.


    There was no reason why.


    However, he would never confess to Cheng Anya about his feelings. Two people with strong self-esteem, nobody would be willing to bow down.


    ¡°Good!¡± Cheng Anya gritted her teeth. She should have bitten the third young master. It must have tasted great. While Cheng Anya was indulging in her evil thoughts, she suddenly thought of something and her expressions changed.


    ¡®Maybe, you are right!¡¯


    Miss Cheng¡¯s heart sank. She finally understood the third young master¡¯s words. She believed that he had found a replacement as he really loved her.


    Ahhhh¡­


    ¡®Damn it, Third Young Master Ye! You have always been so wise. Why are you acting so foolishly this time!¡¯


    The memories of the third young master tearing her apart as if she was nothing to him flashed across Cheng Anya¡¯s mind again, and she wiped her hands with her handkerchief calmly. She relaxed her shoulders and tried to weep but had no tears.


    Despicable!


    Highly despicable!


    She totally despised that man who listened to the argument between two women!


    He had better not regain his memories! Cheng Anya prayed to god.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, did your personality change a lot now as compared to seven years ago?¡± Third Young Master Ye suddenly asked, looking puzzled as he touched his chin in confusion.


    Cheng Anya cursed silently. ¡®Change your head! How would you know what I was like seven years ago?¡¯ If she had known that the third young master¡¯s mind was this twisted, she would have run away and never seen him again.


    Although that was what she thought, Cheng Anya still nodded earnestly.


    ¡°No wonder!¡± Third Young Master Ye raised his eyebrows and gave a comment about his guess. ¡°Your personality is so not my type at all! If you were like this seven years ago, how would I possibly have fallen for you!¡±


    He didn¡¯t like women who were too smart. Miss Cheng was not only smart, but she was doughty as well!


    She explained that her personality change was because she had to bring up Ning Ning. The environment had turned a nation¡¯s flower to a shrew.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s face turned purple, black and white, and eventually black. She really wanted to bang her head against a piece of tofu. ¡®Please, Third Young Master Ye, you have never liked me before!¡¯


    ¡®Indeed, humans cannot lie!¡¯


    ¡®You reap what you sow!¡¯


    ¡°I say, shouldn¡¯t you go visit your fianc¨¦e now?¡± Cheng Anya said coldly with a fake smile that she squeezed out. She would be going crazy if they continued the conversation!


    Ye Chen looked straight at Cheng Anya¡¯s face and narrowed his eyes. The corners of his lips were pursed up into a straight line with a slight coldness. ¡°She is not my fianc¨¦e!¡±


    He gave an explanation subconsciously.


    He didn¡¯t explain in the past because he was lazy, but now?


    He felt like explaining himself out of the blue. As for the reason, the third young master ignored it, as always.


    ¡°You really are capable of making people angry!¡± Third Young Master Ye said sarcastically.


    Miss Cheng accepted his compliment humbly. ¡°Thanks for the compliment!¡±


    The third young master squinted the corners of his eyes acutely. ¡®This woman is really¡­¡¯


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, I think we have a problem that needs to be¡­ uh, resolved. If you want your son, I beg you to flip through your love history and end all your unresolved love affairs. Those that can¡¯t be ended, please give the girl an exact reply of whether you are going to abandon her or marry her. Resolve all these and don¡¯t let others pick on Ning Ning and me. I¡¯m okay with it but I do not wish for someone to pick on my son. It¡¯s okay if you want to ruin your image in your son¡¯s heart but I do not want him to face trouble because of your love affairs.¡±


    It was the nth time the third young master had regretted his choice to make her his secretary. But then again, if she wasn¡¯t chosen as his secretary, he wouldn¡¯t have known that he had a cute son.


    He suddenly recalled that Ning Ning had said something online before. ¡®Third Young Master Ye, you¡¯d better take things slow. I would deduct your points if I suddenly have little brothers or sisters.¡¯


    His son¡¯s words, although a joke, expressed his attitude clearly!


    The third young master frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will solve this!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better do!¡± Cheng Anya said calmly. She didn¡¯t ask how he would go about resolving those problems as it was not a question she should ask. Cheng Anya had a boundary in her heart, and she still did not want to cross that boundary yet.


    Ye Chen looked at Cheng Anya with a dark expression and suddenly asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you mind at all?¡±


    Cheng Anya, confused, asked, ¡°Mind about what?¡±


    All of a sudden, Ye Chen felt anger attacking his heart just like how Yun Ruoxi felt just now. F***!


    He didn¡¯t realize that it was his problem that he did not ask the question more directly and Cheng Anya neither got what he was trying to ask, nor what he was thinking.


    Third Young Master Ye sneered. He decided to settle scores with her at that moment and asked, ¡°Did you just say that you laid your eyes on me because you were greedy and lustful?¡±


    Even though he knew that she had said that in the moment of anger, he could not help provoking her.


    Cheng Anya smiled elegantly. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, let¡¯s have a question and answer session. First question, who is prettier, you or our son?¡±


    ¡°Of course our son!¡± Third Young Master Ye answered her almost immediately without any hesitation. That was a given.


    Pretty? Tsk, was that a word to describe men?


    Of course, his son still wasn¡¯t considered a man. If she asked who was more handsome, he would definitely say him. The third young master was still a narcissistic person after all.


    ¡°Second question, who is richer, you or our son?¡±


    ¡°Of course our son!¡± Third Young Master Ye did not even think much about it and answered right away. His son¡¯s money was easy money. Ning Ning could just hack the bank system and do whatever he wanted with it. Moreover, his money would go to his son in the future anyway.


    In conclusion, the son was rich!


    ¡°Great!¡± Cheng Anya smiled lightly and said calmly, ¡°Since my son is prettier and richer than you, why would I even lay my eyes on you? Is that necessary? I might as well stay with my son rather than you. At least, my son is loyal and will not abandon me!¡±


    The third young master¡¯s expression darkened!

 Chapter 151 - Untitled

    His hands were ready to make trouble. He had the urge to strangle her.


    According to what she said, she meant that he was not loyal and had abandoned her?


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s expression was not only dark but twisted too. He gritted his teeth. ¡®Can¡¯t she say any good words?¡¯


    Looking at his style of changing women as frequently as changing clothes now, he suddenly realized that he might have done Cheng Anya wrong seven years ago. If not, why would she avoid him and push him away every time she saw him?


    Cheng Anya had fun watching his expressions change. It was as if she was watching an old silent movie tape. So interesting. Then, Third Young Master Ye¡¯s gaze became deep and silent. Instead of having twisted expressions, he focused on her.


    Miss Cheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®What¡¯s happening?¡¯


    In order to avoid creating new conflicts, Cheng Anya smiled lightly. ¡°President Ye, shouldn¡¯t you go visit Miss Yun now?¡±


    Ye Chen frowned and let out a forced smile. He was sarcastic and cold. ¡°Miss Cheng, you are really taking your job seriously!¡±


    She did not forget her job as a secretary even though she was already half-paralyzed. Great, how wonderful!


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind!¡± Cheng Anya knew that he was angry, but her expression did not change at all. She only smiled and leaned gracefully against the bed, her eyes drifting toward her notebook. The third young master recalled the stupid conversation that he had heard when he first stepped into the ward and squinted acutely.


    There was a fume of anger traveling to the top of his head from the bottom of his feet. Using the simplest actions, she told the young third master that even an animation was more attractive than him.


    Ye Chen got up immediately, sneered, and left!


    Miss Cheng stayed calm as if she had nothing to do with it. When the door of the ward had closed, she heaved a sigh of relief, looking obscure.


    For a long time, she sat there silently, contemplating. It was unknown what she was thinking about.


    Yun Ruoxi had already woken up. She just fainted for a moment due to her extreme anger. She lay on the bed with her pale face and her eyes were filled with tears. Her pale lips trembled like a wilted flower.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s words were constantly in her mind. Every word pierced into her heart deeply, making her so painful that it was hard to breathe.


    She wasn¡¯t willing to believe that what she said was the truth!


    Ye Chen pushed the door and went in. Yun Ruoxi¡¯s eyes brightened and she got up immediately upon seeing Ye Chen¡¯s arrival. Tears rolled down her cheeks and her pale face turned red due to her extreme suppression of feelings. Except for her lips, she was still pale and trembling.


    It was like a slow-motion scene. The brightness in Yun Ruoxi¡¯s eyes disappeared bit by bit. Within a few seconds, they became dull and lifeless. Her gaze looked so empty that it was as if Ye Chen was a stranger.


    Slowly, she gave out a bitter smile slightly.


    Tears rained down and she expressed her grievance and bitterness in front of the man she loved.


    Hoping that he would show her a teeny-weeny bit of love.


    Or just get his word of promise.


    Otherwise, she would collapse!


    Ye Chen walked closer to her with a slight feeling of guilt in his cold eyes. After a few moments of silence, he patted her head with his hand gently. ¡°Ruoxi¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it, I beg you, don¡¯t!¡± Yun Ruoxi grabbed Ye Chen¡¯s hand and cried her lungs out. She was afraid to know Ye Chen¡¯s decision, afraid to hear him say out the fact that the one he loved was Cheng Anya, and that she was just a replacement of her for the past six years.


    Ye Chen frowned. Her tears landed on the back of his hand. It felt warm. He felt guilty.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± Apologizing was not something the third young master would do, but he did. The six years of accompany and the promise to marry her, he wasn¡¯t able to fulfill it anymore. He owed her an apology.


    He could not afford to give her anything more.


    ¡°What are you apologizing for? Is it sympathy? Or guilt?¡± Yun Ruoxi became a bit hysterical. Her gaze was full of self-mockery and sarcasm. Was she really the same as other women?


    Ye Chen pursed his lips. There were some words that he didn¡¯t want to say directly in front of her face. After all, it was a fact that Yun Ruoxi had stayed by his side for six years!


    ¡°How did you know about this?¡± Ye Chen replied with a question with his slightly cold voice. He had kept the matter a secret and since Old Master Ye and Old Master Yun were planning for the wedding, Old Master Ye could not be the one who revealed the truth to Yun Ruoxi.


    He originally wanted to arrange a time to speak to Yun Ruoxi to reject the wedding plan and embarrass Old Master Ye at the right moment, so as to make Old Master Yun lose trust in him. He didn¡¯t expect that Yun Ruoxi would discover his plan before he could take action.


    Yun Ruoxi gave out an ambiguous laugh, probably mocking him. ¡°Such a big child in your house, do you think you could hide it? Ye Chen, you are really too much. I have accompanied you for six years without any complaints and even tolerated all your love affairs with other women. However, you never let me stay close to you even once! But they¡­ How many days have you stayed together with them?¡±


    She felt indignant!


    She had given her all, even obeying Old Master Ye against her own will. But it was all nothing as compared to the few months he stayed together with Cheng Anya and her son.


    ¡°He¡¯s my son!¡± Ye Chen lowered his voice and sounded unhappy. His gaze was as cold and sharp as a knife. ¡°He is the closest person to me in the world!¡±


    Except for Ye Wei, whose life and death was unknown, Ning Ning was the only person that Ye Chen was willing to admit to having a blood relationship with.


    ¡°He is your son. How about me? A stranger?¡± Yun Ruoxi cried while asking. She had not even seen his family throughout these few years.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Chen said cruelly. Indeed, a stranger!


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yun Ruoxi was in great pain. She was stunned for a while then closed her eyes and let her tears flow. ¡°You are really cruel!¡±


    Ye Chen smiled. Cruel?


    Indeed, what comments did the mall give the third young master again? Ruthless and cold-blooded, a person who used the tricks of Yama 1!


    Another person calling him cruel? That¡¯s no big deal!


    Ye Chen did not care at all.


    ¡°How about Cheng Anya?¡± Yun Ruoxi opened her eyes and asked. ¡°How are you related to her?¡±


    ¡°Ruoxi, you shouldn¡¯t have gone to the hospital for her!¡± Ye Chen said calmly. His cold eyes, for a moment, turned gentle. If his son had known that someone had bullied his mommy, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him from getting revenge.


    But what he said had led to misunderstandings. Yun Ruoxi mistakenly thought that Ye Chen meant that she wasn¡¯t qualified to meet Cheng Anya, which threw Yun Ruoxi into the abyss.


    ¡°You said that you would marry me, Ye Chen!¡± This was what he had said before. Why did he forget about it just in the blink of an eye?


    Ye Chen frowned, speechless. ¡°Ruoxi, didn¡¯t you approach me with a motive at first?¡±


    Yun Ruoxi was stunned and stopped crying. She widened her eyes in surprise and started to explain herself frantically. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I really¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t explain!¡± Ye Chen said coldly with his exceptionally indifferent gaze. ¡°His sole purpose of sending you to my side was none other than to control and monitor every action of mine, wasn¡¯t it? As to what you did, or did not do, you know it best. You were the one who leaked the transaction between Louis and me, right?¡±


    ¡°That was because¡­¡±


    ¡°Sure enough!¡± Ye Chen¡¯s expression was cold as ice. Judging from her cold gaze, he guessed that it was Yun Ruoxi, but he didn¡¯t expect that it was really her.


    ¡°You wormed facts out of me?¡± It was already too late when she realized. She had accidentally seen the document which had fallen out of the file envelope.


    ¡°As to why you told him, I don¡¯t really care. Actually, the deal between you and him stays between you and him. I¡¯m not afraid that the business would be exposed, as long as he could get hold of evidence.¡± Ye Chen smiled coldly. ¡°So, Ruoxi, stop crying in front of me as if you were treated unfairly, can you?¡±


    Yun Ruoxi felt attacked as though she was struck by lightning. She bit her lower lip hard. ¡°When did you know about this?¡±


    ¡°Right from the start!¡± Ye Chen said calmly. The fight between him and his father had never stopped. She thought she could hide what she did, but the fact was he had already known about it since the start.


    Yun Ruoxi laughed bitterly. ¡°Then, why did you keep me by your side?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Ye Chen frowned. Because of what? It had happened quite a long time ago and he could hardly remember it. He only remembered that he had no intention of keeping a time bomb by his side originally.


    It was because her aura was similar to someone he was close to!


    Who knows!


    Yun Ruoxi had probably thought of that as well, which added more bitterness to her already bitter smile. She could stay by his side these six years all because of Cheng Anya¡­ Oh, how ironic!


    ¡°Ye Chen, I really do love you!¡± Yun Ruoxi said sadly. ¡°Except for leaking that document, I have never done anything else that would hurt you!¡±


    Never!


    Except for monitoring him and reporting his whereabouts at any time, she had done nothing to hurt him.


    ¡°I know!¡± It was exactly because of that he did not act too harshly on her.


    Everyone had their own motives and views. He was sick of it. Everyone that came into and left his life had dubious purposes.


    He was really sick and tired of it.


    Yun Ruoxi cried sadly while Ye Chen looked at her coldly. After a few moments of silence, he said, ¡°Ruoxi, our¡­¡±


    Ye Chen wanted to talk to Yun Ruoxi about their marriage. It was a matter that needed to be talked about sooner or later. This marriage would not be successful. Although talking about it now seemed cruel, it was a great opportunity, wasn¡¯t it?


    Who knew someone would push open the ward door, and a woman wearing a white doctor¡¯s coat came in. Upon seeing Yun Ruoxi cry, her expression changed. ¡°Ruoxi, why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°Aunt!¡± Yun Ruoxi hugged Yun Xiumei. She tried to seek comfort in the arms of an elder and cried even more miserably.


    ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry¡­¡± Yun Xiumei patted her shoulders while comforting her gently. She looked up and stared at Ye Chen with anger.


    Expressionless, Ye Chen did not even flinch.


    Yun Xiumei comforted Yun Ruoxi for a while until she felt better. Then, she gave a cold stare at Ye Chen. ¡°Come out with me!¡±


    Ye Chen took a look at Yun Ruoxi and followed Yun Xiumei outside. In a low voice, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°What happened between you and Ruoxi?¡±


    Ye Chen smiled sarcastically. ¡°I have no obligation to report my affairs to you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yun Xiumei was slightly irritated. She threw Yun Ruoxi¡¯s medical records at him and said in a low voice, ¡°See for yourself!¡±


    Ye Chen raised his eyebrows and had a bad feeling. He looked at it and his expression changed¡­


    How could it be?


    Ye Chen widened his eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Like what you saw, Ruoxi is pregnant!¡±

 Chapter 152 - Untitled

    Yun Ruoxi was pregnant!


    This was big news. It hadn¡¯t even been two hours before both the Ye and the Yun family knew about it!


    The Yun family, as expected, was overjoyed upon hearing the news. Old Master Yun, Madam Yun, and both of Yun Ruoxi¡¯s aunties rushed to the hospital. The ward was filled with joy and happiness. They happened to be discussing the marriage between the third young master and Yun Ruoxi, so the news of her being pregnant was double happiness.


    When Old Master Yun called Old Master Ye on his cell phone, Old Master Ye and Ruan Cuiyu were visiting Ye Yutang together with Ye Yutong. They had mixed feelings when they heard the news.


    Ruan Cuiyu¡¯s face turned red due to anger and she could not help but squeeze Ye Yutong¡¯s hand. She had only realized it when Ye Yutong yelled in pain.


    Old Master Ye did not wish for Yun Ruoxi to get pregnant as this meant that Ye Chen would have another child. On the other hand, he was happy as preparation for their wedding would now be more smooth sailing.


    Originally, he had worried that the third young master would rebel against him, causing the wedding to be a total wreck. Now that Yun Ruoxi was pregnant, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Comparing Yun Ruoxi with Cheng Anya, Old Master Ye definitely would hope that Yun Ruoxi could be his daughter-in-law. The main reason being the fact that she was obedient and would be willing to monitor Ye Chen for him. On the other hand, Cheng Anya was tough and resilient, which was not the obedient type at all. Instead, she looked like she would anger others easily.


    Especially her son, so scary. He was like a young devil. Old Master Ye hated Miss Cheng and that young kid.


    Although they felt happy and sad at the same time, Old Master Ye warned Ruan Cuiyu to behave herself so as not to ruin the wedding. After visiting Ye Yutang, Old Master Ye ordered Chen De to buy a basket of fruits. They went to see Yun Ruoxi together.


    This time, the ward became livelier!


    There was happiness everywhere!


    Ruan Cuiyu made her utmost effort to squeeze out a smile and held Yun Ruoxi¡¯s hands. She told her to take care of her body so that she could give birth to a fair and chubby boy for the Ye family. Her smile was as sincere as she wanted it to be.


    Yun Ruoxi repeatedly thanked her. It seemed like both of them would have a great in-law relationship.


    The only regret was that the male lead was missing!


    ¡°Where¡¯s the third young master?¡± Old Master Yun asked with a big smile on his face. ¡°How can he not be around on such a happy occasion? What a pity. Old Ye, give him a phone call and tell him to come over!¡±


    Yun Ruoxi¡¯s gaze darkened and she immediately raised a smile to cover up. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re mistaken. Chen was the first one to know about this, but something work-related cropped up, so he just left!¡±


    ¡°Work is definitely important. This child is such a workaholic. Old Ye, you are indeed blessed!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll soon become your son-in-law!¡± Old Master Ye laughed. Blessed? Humph!


    Old Master Yun laughed out loud. He only had a daughter when he was old, so he doted on her very much. Yun Ruoxi was smart, competent, and was the finance manager of the Yun Enterprise. However, girls who were as competent wouldn¡¯t be able to find a husband like Ye Chen.


    She was confident that the Yun Enterprise would definitely do better in Ye Chen¡¯s hands.


    Old Master Yun was extremely in approval of the marriage despite Third Young Master Ye¡¯s bad reputation. He didn¡¯t mind as he believed that his daughter would be able to grasp his heart after their marriage.


    City A. Many cars were racing on the road. At the traffic light junction, Ye Chen¡¯s eyes and body were cold. The temperature in his small car was cold as an ice house too.


    Yun Ruoxi was pregnant!


    The news had a strong impact on him!


    As he raced on the streets, he became more irritated. He hit the steering wheel with his fist and the whole car shook. ¡°Shit!¡± he cursed.


    The third young master had always been indifferent to others, sometimes gentle. He had always maintained his elegant posture while looking delicate and attractive. Hence, the sudden outburst of foul language made him even more attractive.


    It was as though the king of elegance had turned into a lowly commoner and changed back to his high status in the blink of an eye.


    The third young master was a casual person whose mind would go blank if he was deep in thought. Therefore, the scene on the street was such that Young Third Master Ye¡¯s car was blocking all the other cars behind him at the traffic light junction.


    It happened to be the most crowded street and many cars were stuck behind his. The queue lasted from the entrance to the end of the street, which was a few hundred meters. All the cars could not move at all.


    The cars honked crazily. A few hundred cars honking together, it was really extremely shocking!


    The traffic had jammed for more than ten minutes. Then, such a scene happened. The drivers at the back scolded the drivers in front and the drivers in front called the drivers at the back idiots before turning back to the front to scold the drivers in front¡­


    The time of urban people was very precious and every second counted. Anyone would not feel good if they were stuck in traffic for so long. The least they could do was to curse and release some stress.


    As a result, people scolding could be heard on the street. Even foul languages were tossed at each other. It was like a domino effect. Adding on the ear-piercing honks, the effect was magnificent.


    This had nothing to do with the third young master as another ten minutes had passed when the scolding finally reached him!


    This scene finally alarmed the traffic police. As the traffic police knocked on Ye Chen¡¯s car window, Ning Ning called. ¡°Daddy, I do not have class this afternoon. Are you free to fetch me to the hospital?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye paused for a while.


    Out of curiosity, Ning Ning asked, ¡°Daddy, where are you? Why are there loud honking and the voices of people scolding?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye finally snapped out of his thoughts and replied to him calmly, ¡°Daddy is watching a movie. Wait at the school gate. I¡¯ll be there in a minute!¡±


    He hung up the phone call. He then heard the honking and scolding, followed by a knock on his window. The traffic policeman, who had the expression of a stepfather, could be seen through the window glass. The third young master then took a look at the rearview mirror.


    Expressionless, he stepped on the accelerator and ran away quickly.


    The traffic policeman¡¯s expression turned pitch dark!


    F***!


    ¡®When it was your turn to drive forward, you stayed. When it¡¯s not time for you to go, you drove off so quickly.¡¯ Ye Chen did not even roll down his window despite him knocking on his windows for so many times.


    It was the first time he had seen a citizen so self-entitled and daring that he could even ignore the police.


    Even before he could start scolding, the cars behind Third Young Master Ye moved. The cars gradually moved one by one, releasing so much exhaust gas that the traffic policeman sneezed. How pitiful!


    Ahhhhhhh, this darn Rolls-Royce!


    When Ye Chen reached Ning Ning¡¯s school, the young kid was waiting in front of the school gate and there were a few older girls surrounding him and chatting. The young kid smiled brightly and took the chocolates from the girls calmly.


    Ye Chen¡¯s eyes twitched. His powerful son is indeed¡­ like his father!


    Ye Chen honked and Ning Ning bid goodbye to the girls. Then, he took the chocolate from one of the girls who had forgotten to give it to him. The corners of Ye Chen¡¯s lips twitched. ¡®Son, you¡¯re awesome!¡¯


    ¡°Hi, Daddy, you¡¯re quite fast!¡± Ning Ning said while stuffing the chocolates into his bag.


    ¡°Do you like chocolates?¡± Ye Chen did not like that overly sweet stuff at all.


    The young kid shook his head. ¡°No, but Mommy likes them!¡±


    The third young master then knew what was going on. He did not have the desire to even move the corners of his lips. ¡®Miss Cheng, is this how you teach your son? You should really pray and thank the Buddha that he grew into the person he is now.¡¯


    ¡°I didn¡¯t disrupt your work, did I?¡± Ning Ning smiled. The third young master shook his head.


    ¡°How is work more important than my son!¡± Ye Chen patted his head with a smile. He imagined how hateful his son would be toward him and his heart ached. If he knew about it, he would definitely hate him, right?


    It was not easy for him to gain his son¡¯s liking. Ye Chen frowned.


    How about Cheng Anya?


    If she knew¡­ Well, she would not be bothered by it. She might even congratulate him while smiling. He knew her too well.


    ¡°Daddy, can you please stop looking like you¡¯re in agony?¡± Ning Ning smiled and looked exceptionally cute. ¡°It makes me feel like I am not as important as your work.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Daddy¡¯s fault!¡± Ye Chen laughed.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? Did Mommy show you attitude when you gave her the soup?¡± Ning Ning asked, feeling worried as he saw Ye Chen unhappy. By right, this shouldn¡¯t be the reason as both his daddy and mommy¡¯s fighting skills were of similar levels, so how could his daddy be so angry that he showed this kind of painful expression?


    ¡°Ning Ning, Daddy has something to tell you!¡± Ye Chen hesitated for quite some time before deciding to tell him about it. Ning Ning had every right to know about the truth. If Ning Ning had to know, he would rather be the one telling him.


    It was just a matter of time before he got hurt by the truth.


    ¡°What a stern tone. I¡¯m pretty sure that this wouldn¡¯t be good news.¡± Ning Ning raised his eyebrows and asked cutely, ¡°Can I not listen?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ye Chen said in his deep voice. His eyes revealed how much he was put in a difficult situation. Determined, he said, ¡°You might have younger siblings soon!¡±


    Although he did not want the child, Ruoxi would definitely not get an abortion.


    Ning Ning¡¯s cute smile froze as if he was petrified. After maintaining his awkward smile for a few seconds, he said, ¡°Congratulations!¡±


    He turned around, straightened his back, and lost his smile immediately!


    Crack! The chocolate stick he was holding in his hand broke!


    ¡°Ning Ning¡­¡± It was difficult for Ye Chen to bear looking at how Ning Ning¡¯s expression changed. As expected¡­ Eyes darkened, Ye Chen heaved a long sigh of relief. The father and son experienced a moment of silence.


    Although Ning Ning was precocious and smart, he was still a young child, a young child who had desired the love of a father since he was young, and now hoped that his daddy and mommy could get married.


    He had thought that his wish could come true someday. Who knew that this would happen?


    The young kid threw his temper. He hugged his bag and kept quiet. His pinkish face was full of anger.


    ¡°Ning Ning, listen to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I am very angry. Don¡¯t talk to me!¡± Ning Ning said in a monotonous voice while hugging his bag and continued to stay angry. He was not reconciled to the fact that he was getting a sibling. He refused to admit any child that was not of his mommy as a sibling.


    The third young master¡¯s heart felt heavy as though it was crushed by a gigantic rock. Was he going to lose everything?


    He felt uneasy. He had gone through so much trouble before they reunited and he hadn¡¯t enjoyed Ning Ning¡¯s accompany enough yet. He did not want Ning Ning to hate him or exclude him from his life.


    God was so cruel. If he had planned to take away his happiness from the start, why did he give him that period of short-term happiness? Why not just treated him badly right from the start? At least, he would not feel so desperate and sad now.


    He knew he was a child that was abandoned by God!


    God took care of everyone but him and took everything away from him.


    Ye Chen felt bitter as if he had eaten Chinese goldthread.


    His delicate but dull facial features showed a hint of self-mockery!


    Chinese goldthread is a rhizome used in medicine. It tastes extremely bitte

 Chapter 153 - Untitled

    From school to the hospital, Ning Ning did not utter a word. The only thing he did was looked out the window and rubbed his small bag with his small hand, making a clucking sound along the way. His hands were like gripping Ye Chen¡¯s heart and made him feel heart-wrenching.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Ning Ning tilted his head and looked at Ye Chen with a stern face. ¡°Are you going to marry her?¡± he asked with a serious attitude.


    Ye Chen did not even hesitate and shook his head. He hardly regretted his decisions. If he had decided not to marry Yun Ruoxi, he would not marry her even if she was pregnant.


    ¡°No!¡± Third Young Master Ye answered him firmly. He looked at his son and said, ¡°Daddy will not marry her!¡±


    The corners of Ning Ning¡¯s lips lifted. He didn¡¯t know what he was angry at either. He was just feeling indignant and irritated. He liked younger children and felt that they were cute. In fact, he wanted a younger sibling.


    But it had to be a child of his daddy and mommy, or else, he didn¡¯t want it.


    Once he heard Ye Chen say that someone was pregnant, Ning Ning was very disappointed!


    Ever since he reunited with Ye Chen, he had been trying to think of ways to take Ye Chen to the hospital so that he could spend more time with his mommy and for them to grow to like each other more. He wished that his daddy and mommy could get married so that they could live together happily as a family of three.


    Ning Ning was a child after all. It was fine if he wasn¡¯t fond of Ye Chen, but he loved both his daddy and mommy, and he hoped that they could be together. Having a complete family was his biggest wish. He was afraid that he would stress Cheng Anya, so he did not express his real thoughts and feelings all this time. But not telling Cheng Anya about his wish didn¡¯t mean that he did not have any expectations.


    Ye Chen¡¯s words had shattered his dream, which led to his unhappiness. It was unfair, and he felt wronged.


    ¡°Daddy, although I know I shouldn¡¯t ask this, but do you have feelings for my mommy? Just a little?¡± Although Ning Ning was smart, he couldn¡¯t be sure about relationships.


    Therefore, when the young kid was popping the question, his facial expressions looked weird and twisted, his tiny and delicate features squeezing together.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know!¡± Ye Chen felt awkward. He turned his head over to the other side and his ears reddened. Talking about love relationships in front of his son made him feel embarrassed.


    Ning Ning pouted. Ye Chen laughed at himself. ¡°Ning Ning, do you hate Daddy now?¡±


    The young kid, stunned, laughed out loud. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re overthinking! People do get upset with one another because of reasons other than hate. I am just a little unhappy. Don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯ll be okay in a while!¡±


    He was used to picking up his emotions by himself, but this had happened too suddenly that it was normal to be angry. However, it was not so bad that he would grow to hate his daddy!


    ¡°Really?¡± Ye Chen¡¯s face brightened and he hugged the young kid tight, excited.


    His tensed heart could finally relax!


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t hate Daddy!¡± Ning Ning smiled as he tried to struggle free from Ye Chen¡¯s hug. His lips pursed up into a straight line. ¡°Daddy, what do you plan to do? I¡¯ve said it before. If you happen to give me younger siblings accidentally, I would deduct your points.¡±


    ¡°I myself have no idea what happened too!¡± Ye Chen¡¯s gaze turned cold and he narrowed his eyes. ¡°I am still not really sure about this!¡±


    Ye Chen recalled the last time he was with Yun Ruoxi. It was a month ago. He was always careful with protection and it never went wrong all these years. Especially with Yun Ruoxi, he was exceptionally careful.


    After they did it every time, he would give her a glass of milk spiked with contraceptive pills to drink. He had always watched her drink it. Hence, it made no sense to him that she was pregnant!


    He knew right from the start that she came to his side in order to monitor him so that Old Master Ye could control him. In that case, how would he risk impregnating her and stay under their control?


    ¡°Have you told my mommy?¡± Ning Ning asked.


    Ye Chen was startled and his eyebrows were slightly furrowed.


    Ning Ning raised his brows and the corners of his lips curved up, full of smiles. ¡®Hm, this reaction¡­ Not bad!¡¯


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°I bet Mommy would congratulate you too if she knows!¡± Ning Ning said half-truthfully. Just like how he congratulated him earlier on, he was lying to himself.


    Ye Chen laughed and patted his head. ¡°Go upstairs. I¡¯ll come back here to fetch you home in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going too?¡±


    ¡°I just came downstairs. There¡¯s a meeting in the afternoon, so Daddy has to go back to the company!¡±


    Ning Ning nodded. Before he alighted from the car, Ye Chen said softly, ¡°Ning Ning, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    He had let the boy down!


    The young kid tapped Ye Chen¡¯s hand with a crafty expression on his pinkish face. ¡°Your son has a strong self-healing skill! Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    He waved his hands, bid Ye Chen goodbye, and watched him drive off.


    He then turned around and entered the hospital.


    Call it a coincidence, but Ning Ning happened to meet face-to-face with the families of Old Master Yun and Old Master Ye before he headed upstairs. All of them were stunned!


    Old Master Yun, Madam Yun, and Yun Ruoxi¡¯s aunties all stared at him with widened eyes.


    A few women gasped in shock and felt it was unbelievable.


    They turned back to look at Old Master Ye instinctively.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with this child?¡± Madam Yun asked Old Master Ye agitatedly.


    Old Master Ye seemed a bit flustered and gave Ning Ning a deadly stare. Of all times, why must he come now! Upon seeing his happy face, Old Master Ye became angry.


    How unlucky!


    The young kid did not expect to bump into them as well. He pouted his pinkish mouth and scanned everybody. He guessed that they might be the family members of Yun Ruoxi!


    Feeling disgusted, Ning Ning¡¯s expression froze. He turned his back and left!


    Daddy had forgotten to tell him that they were in the same hospital. What a coincidence. How did they end up in the same hospital!


    ¡°No manners at all!¡± Ruan Cuiyu commented coldly. She hated that child as he was a big threat to his son. Nobody knew if the child in Yun Ruoxi¡¯s belly was a boy or a girl. As compared to Ning Ning, she seemed to be able to accept Yun Ruoxi better.


    Ning Ning couldn¡¯t be bothered by her at all. He listened to her tone and raised the corners of his lips. He then turned around and smiled, saying, ¡°As an adult, do you think that saying these kinds of things to a child makes you seem like you have manners?¡±


    The young kid did not even look at them and went straight for the stairs. He wanted to take the lift on the second floor!


    ¡°Old Ye, what¡¯s happening? Do you know that child?¡± Old Master Yun calmed down and his gaze turned sharp as though a storm was going to break out in his pupils.


    Anyone could tell that he was Ye Chen¡¯s son.


    Yun Xiumei frowned. She had returned to the hospital before her holiday and heard the rumor between the third young master and that child, which was circulating within the hospital. She had originally planned to tell Yun Ruoxi about it, but who knew, she actually went to confront Cheng Anya first.


    That child was Third Young Master Ye¡¯s son, right?


    They resembled each other and he looked likable. She could not help but worry for Yun Ruoxi!


    Could she win against that pair of mother and son?


    Old Master Ye stared at Ruan Cuiyu. It was all her fault for being nosy. Ruan Cuiyu did not feel guilty at all.


    Old Master Yun said coldly, ¡°Old Ye, I think the Ye family owes us an explanation!¡±

 Chapter 154 - Untitled

    The news of Third Young Master Ye and Yun Ruoxi¡¯s marriage had circulated within City A as fast as a gust of wind. The media reported it widely while it was the headlines of entertainment magazines. Both wrote that they were a match made in heaven and how perfect they were for each other.


    It was the hottest topic of the week in City A.


    Some media even dug out news about Yun Ruoxi¡¯s hospitalization. Reporters rushed into the hospital to interview Yun Ruoxi and eventually found out about her pregnancy, which spiced up the news about their marriage even more.


    People from various media gathered at the hospital almost every day. There were reporters of different news agencies, television stations, and magazines. All of them wanted to get hold of the first-hand information.


    There were also people speculating about the baby¡¯s gender openly and said that Miss Yun had the ability to bring luck to her husband, which meant that MBS International would definitely grow bigger after she got married into the Ye family.


    The Ye and the Yun family held a press conference to confirm the news of the marriage and told the press that the two families were picking a date for the wedding. The big day was nearing!


    Although the male and female leads were not present at the press conference, the appearance of the two important guests, Old Master Yun and Old Master Ye, made the press conference a success.


    News of the workaholic third young master leaving work early to accompany the pregnant Miss Yun spread fast.


    Suddenly, the third young master¡¯s image changed from being dissolute to being faithful.


    And it was very successful.


    Everyone predicted that the third young master would be a great husband and father in the future.


    Nobody was sadder than the women of the third young master. The golden bachelor of City A was now taken and it was a loss for those beautiful women.


    Anyway, it was pretty lively these days!


    Cheng Anya watched the recent hottest news. Yun Ruoxi wore the hospital gown and looked unwell while getting interviewed on her bed. She appeared so weak and fragile, like a flower that needed care and love.


    Her eyebrows showed how happy she was and she could not stop mentioning her child. She even gazed at her belly from time to time as she spoke. Her gaze revealed how happy and kind she was. Miss Cheng saw the holy light that Miss Yun was radiating, as if she was the Virgin Mary.


    The camera took a close-up shot of her belly, but unfortunately, her belly was still flat.


    She revealed how much she was looking forward to her future life during the interview. Some reporters with sharp tongues even asked her if she minded the third young master¡¯s past love affairs. Like a saint, Miss Yun answered that many people loving Ye Chen meant that her choice was right. She didn¡¯t mind about his past and would only care about his future and him now. She was confident that the third young master would be a great husband.


    Miss Cheng sneered unkindly and sarcastically after listening to what she had said.


    Together with a photo of them, the news reported that the two of them were very close. The media also commented that the third young master had given up the whole forest for a tree. At last, the two of them got together after going through so many difficulties. Miss Yun was the third young master¡¯s Miss Right.


    Miss Cheng laughed unkindly again. Went through many difficulties?


    ¡®What kind of difficulties have they been through?¡¯


    ¡®Did they experience assassinations? Fights? Or did one of them do something shocking for the other party?¡¯


    ¡®Seems like none of it happened!¡¯


    Difficulties? If their situation could be counted as a difficulty, could anything else be more smooth sailing?


    Bullsh*t!


    As expected, entertainment news couldn¡¯t be trusted at all! Too unreliable!


    But this happened too coincidentally. She had just mocked her for not being able to give birth to a child all these years and then she was pregnant with a child the next second. Her luck was exceptionally good. Why didn¡¯t she consider betting on the lottery?


    The most comical thing was that she had never seen the third young master appear on screen once. This man really went to the hospital every day. He went inside the hospital with his son using the back door but used the main entrance by himself to leave. If there were reporters who caught him and asked him about the marriage, he kept quiet.


    If he felt annoyed, he would say coldly that it was none of their business.


    Thus, the third young master gained another reputation for being cool.


    Cheng Anya switched off the television and tossed the remote controller randomly. She picked up the newspaper that was brought in by a nurse earlier on. They made the headlines in the entertainment section again.


    Cheng Anya crushed the newspaper as if nothing had happened and tossed the newspaper into the waste paper basket with a standard basketball shooting pose. The newspaper formed a beautiful arc in mid-air and fell into the bin.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re cranky!¡± Ning Ning pushed open the door and revealed his cute little face. He looked at the crushed newspaper in the bin playfully and walked over to Cheng Anya while smiling and gave her a kiss.


    Without changing her facial expression, she said, ¡°Anyone would turn cranky if they stay here for a long time!¡±


    ¡°Well, I understand!¡± The young kid could not help but laugh out loud. He placed his hands on Cheng Anya¡¯s cheeks and went on to squeeze and pull them. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re so cute!¡±


    Cheng Anya flicked off his hand. With a long face, she said, ¡°Go away!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be like this. Daddy hasn¡¯t said anything yet, right?¡±


    ¡°Does that have anything to do with me?¡± Her voice sounded rigid. She picked up one of Ning Ning¡¯s romance novels randomly.


    Ning Ning raised his brows. ¡°Mommy, you are holding the book the wrong way!¡± He pointed out calmly.


    The corners of Cheng Anya¡¯s lips twitched and she gave Ning Ning a stare. Ning Ning shrugged. Uh¡­ He was innocent. He was just pointing out her mistake so that she could read properly!


    ¡°So sour¡­¡± The young kid held his nose cutely.


    Expressionless, Cheng Anya knocked his head with a book. ¡°Are you asking for a beating?¡±


    Ning Ning pouted. ¡°Mommy, that woman is not important. You don¡¯t need to be angry at yourself because of her. She is not your rival!¡±


    Cheng Anya put on a fake smile. ¡°Who told you that I was angry at myself?¡±


    Ning Ning pointed at both of his eyes!


    Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°Your vision is bad recently!¡±


    Ning Ning, ¡°¡­Mommy, think about it. Miss Yun¡¯s baby hasn¡¯t even formed yet, but you have me, a grown-up son. Unless he is an idiot, he would not pick that woman.¡±


    Cheng Anya laughed because of Ning Ning and she poked his head. ¡°Unless it¡¯s his own choice, nobody else can tell your daddy what to do. He dotes on you as he loves you. If he stops loving you one day and decides to abandon you, what can you possibly do?¡±


    ¡°Who said I can¡¯t do anything?¡± The corners of Ning Ning¡¯s lips raised into a sweet and elegant smile. ¡°I¡¯ll bombard MBS!¡±


    Cheng Anya, ¡°¡­Awesome!¡±


    ¡°It is a must!¡±


    Cheng Anya lost her desire to smile and face-palmed. ¡°I think I¡¯ll have to separate you and the third young master. I don¡¯t remember teaching you to be this violent!¡±


    Ning Ning, ¡°¡­Mommy, I was wrong!¡±


    Cheng Anya rolled her eyes while Ning Ning smiled.


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s a holiday tomorrow. Shall we go on a vacation?¡±


    ¡°Vacation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Daddy¡¯s wish. Let¡¯s go together!¡±


    Cheng Anya pursed her lips. Bringing them out for a vacation in this situation? She looked deep in thought and glanced at Ning Ning. ¡°Is it really a vacation?¡±


    ¡°If not, then what?¡± Ning Ning replied.


    ¡°Okay!¡±

 Chapter 155 - Untitled

    It was a sunny Saturday and the weather was fine. There would occasionally be a breeze coming from the west side. It was a rare day with good weather.


    It happened to be the day Cheng Anya was discharged from the hospital. Her wounds had mostly healed and she only had to come back for rehabilitation.


    She could finally get out of the suffocating hospital. Therefore, the smile on her face looked brighter. She was in such a good mood that she even found the sight of Third Young Master Ye pleasing to the eye!


    After she was done with the discharged procedure, Ye Chen carried her downstairs. At first, Cheng Anya felt uncomfortable. Their relationship had finally made some progression and had just become better, but it dropped back to the freezing point because of Yun Ruoxi.


    She acted as if they didn¡¯t know each other!


    She felt weird to be carried by him. It was as if she had instantly changed from a queen to a princess, from being doughty to being delicate. Cheng Anya did not really like such a feeling.


    She was helpless as it was convenient to sit in the wheelchair and leave from the backdoor. If she walked by herself step by step, it would be a waste of time and ill-treating herself. Cheng Anya was left with no choice but to let Ye Chen carry her. The bad thing about being unpresentable was that they could only walk the secret path.


    ¡°How many jin 1 do you weigh?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked suddenly after they got into the director¡¯s exclusive lift. He frowned as he looked at the woman in his arms in a nitpick manner. Her face looked like it was palm-sized. Although it was not chubby, it did not look like she was too skinny. However, her limbs and body were really¡­


    There was not much feeling when carrying her in his arms.


    ¡°Ninety-two!¡± Cheng Anya thinned her lips. She was indeed a little skinny. She predicted that she had lost a few jin after staying at the hospital for two weeks.


    ¡°You¡¯re so light!¡± Ye Chen grunted. He was not very satisfied with the weight in his arms.


    Third Young Master Ye was a master in boxing since he was ten years old. He was forced to fight in the black market for two years, so his arm power was amazing. He started to join the gangsters after he went to the United States to study as he wanted to take revenge. The guns he used were those with strong firepower such as MKL-4OO. It needed a strong and powerful arm strength in order to use them. Otherwise, ordinary people would not be able to resist the recoil force. One could imagine that, given Third Young Master Ye¡¯s standard, she needed to weigh at least a hundred and thirty jin in order for him to feel that she was heavy.


    Therefore, Miss Cheng did not have to worry that she ate too much and Third Young Master Ye would not be able to carry her.


    ¡°Daddy, this is called having a good figure for ladies. Look at my mommy. She might be skinny, but she is voluptuous.¡± Ning Ning blinked naughtily as he teased. He liked to hug his mommy as he slept the most. She was soft and very comfortable to hug.


    Third Young Master Ye thought of Cheng Anya¡¯s hot body when he brought her to Old Master Yang¡¯s birthday banquet. His eyes naturally looked toward her chest. Indeed, she was¡­ voluptuous!


    Cheng Anya was embarrassed. She gritted her teeth and stared at the father and son pair. She opened her mouth in a sinister way. ¡°Can the two of you be any more arrogant?¡±


    Why did she have to be carried by him and listen to them talk about her figure? She even had to receive Third Young Master Ye¡¯s stare that was filled with malicious intent.


    F***!


    Ning Ning hid behind Third Young Master Ye and smiled in an elegant and sweet way. He was trying to adjust the atmosphere between his mommy and daddy. His mommy was so stupid for not understanding him.


    An extended version of the Rolls Royce limousine was already parked outside the backdoor of the hospital. Ye Chen carried her into the car carefully and waited until Ning Ning was seated before closing the door.


    Suddenly, something flashed and he looked toward the backdoor of the hospital. It was obvious that a shadow had flashed past quickly. Third Young Master Ye smiled with a deep meaning. He got into the car and looked back at Cheng Anya and Ning Ning. The mother and son were laughing and playing once they got into the car. They had a good relationship and their smiles were like flowers.


    At that moment, Ye Chen had a sense of satisfaction that was beyond comparison!


    It was as if he had no other wish in his life!


    It was alright to be photographed as it was part of the plan!


    ¡°Sit tight. We are leaving!¡± It was rare that Third Young Master Ye¡¯s voice sounded gentle. It was like a warm breeze in this car that was not considered small. Cheng Anya felt warmth in her heart.


    She suddenly liked the phrase ¡®we¡¯.


    The flashlights kept flashing as the car moved. Third Young Master Ye could see that the person was taking photos greedily from the rearview mirror. He raised the corners of his lips and thought that it would be an interesting weekend.


    City A¡¯s western suburb beach.


    Ye Chen¡¯s car stopped in front of a villa. It was a blue and white European-styled villa that was located on the white sand beach.


    It was surrounded by rows of palm trees at the back. There were many oddly-shaped stones, creating gorgeous scenery. It was very beautiful as it complemented the villa.


    It was a private beach that belonged to Third Young Master Ye.


    The blue sky was filled with fluffy white clouds. The sandy beach was spotlessly white. There was a flock of seagulls flying across the vast sea. The scenery was mesmerizing and everything was beautiful. Cheng Anya could not help but gasp in admiration.


    ¡°So pretty!¡±


    ¡°We can stay here for two days!¡± Third Young Master Ye said. Ning Ning pushed Cheng Anya to one side and Third Young Master Ye carried the stuff that they had brought into the villa.


    They did not bring a lot of things. They brought their clothes and three laptops. The rest were some random stuff. Third Young Master Ye had asked people to clean the villa long before they reached. Hence, the place was very clean. There was no problem with the water, electricity, gas, and internet. They could live there after carrying the stuff inside!


    The villa had two levels. There were two master bedrooms on the second level with a splendid sea view. Cheng Anya originally wanted to stay on the first floor so that it was more convenient, but who knew that Ning Ning would occupy it once he reached. Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya could only live on the second level, each one of them taking a bedroom.


    ¡°Hehe, Mommy, it is so good to live on the second level. You can enjoy a few more princess hugs. Daddy¡¯s hug is not bad!¡± Ning Ning leaned closer to Cheng Anya and whispered in her ear. He jumped away immediately after he finished saying his words. Cheng Anya¡¯s face was red and she gritted her teeth as she stared at him.


    One would indeed be influenced by close association! She should have mentally prepared for the day her son would be polluted the moment she allowed her son to live with Third Young Master Ye. Indeed, it was so!


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Ye Chen came in just in time and saw that the mother and son were playing the ¡®full of tender affection¡¯ game. One was blushing and her gaze was fierce, while the other was lively and cute.


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Cheng Anya replied quickly.


    ¡°Ning Ning, go buy something!¡±


    ¡°Right, Mommy, what fish do you want to eat? This place is near the harbor and a lot of fish have just been caught. They are very fresh. Should I cook a steam fish for you?¡± Ning Ning suggested.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, baby Cheng, do you guys intend to drive the Rolls Royce to the harbor and buy fish?¡±


    Did they have to be so funny?


    Additionally, the two of them were so eye-catching. They basically had the same looks.


    It would definitely be a strange sight.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we do so?¡± Third Young Master Ye and baby Cheng looked at each other and they seemed to be at a loss. Why couldn¡¯t they buy fish if they drove a Rolls Royce?


    Cheng Anya was silent. She smiled and waved her hands. ¡°Go, go!¡±


    The mindset of those two was temporarily not on the same level as her.


    After the father and son had left, Cheng Anya walked with the crutch to open the French windows. It was the view from the second level. There were a few long handmade deck chairs. One could lie on the chair and look far into the distance.


    The sea breeze was blowing and the scent of the ocean swept over, enveloping Cheng Anya. The sea in the far distance was green but turned blue as it was nearer. The color of the sea and sky almost merged as one. The white ocean waves came crashing onto the beach layer by layer. The flock of seagulls and petrels were hovering above the beach, looking for food. Some of them were lingering around the beach, while some were shrieking as they looked up.


    It was really pretty!


    Cheng Anya smiled faintly. A leisure life was nothing more than a beach, sun, and sea view. She liked the sea view when she was young and fantasized that she wanted to live such a carefree life when she became rich.


    Third Young Master Ye was really good at enjoying life.


    She felt sleepy as she listened to the sound of the waves. She lied down on the chair and finally fell asleep!


    Ye Chen and Ning Ning went to the supermarket to buy some daily necessities. Ye Chen was not a guy who knew how to manage the house and he was not as familiar as Ning Ning as to what they should buy for the house. Therefore, he was in charge of pushing the cart and Ning Ning was in charge of choosing the items.


    They spent more than an hour buying the stuff. Other than buying what they had originally planned, they bought a set of barbeque tools.


    Following that, the two of them really drove to the harbor to buy fish.


    Just as Cheng Anya had predicted, everyone was shocked when a world-class limousine drove into the dirty harbor. The fishmongers, fishermen, and customers¡­


    Everyone was stunned.


    Most people came to the harbor to buy wish because it was cheaper there. However, the appearance of the father and son pair indeed shocked many of them. The effect was like an airplane exploding above the ocean.


    The noisy and dirty harbor became quiet.


    The two of them were like the monkeys in the zoo as people looked at them from head to toe!


    Ning Ning was embarrassed.


    Ye Chen was silent.


    They finally knew why Cheng Anya looked so shocked!


    Ning Ning was very generous when he bought the fish this time and he did not bargain. He picked the fish, paid the money, and left. His actions were done in one go very quickly!


    Embarrassing!


    The father and son left the harbor at the fastest speed possible!


    ¡°Ning Ning, we are not coming back again next time!¡± Ye Chen made his stand clear very quickly as it was too embarrassing. It was the first time that Third Young Master Ye was so embarrassed. It was more embarrassing than the last time he went to the market with Ning Ning!


    Ning Ning smiled sweetly and he shook his index finger. ¡°No, we shall ride a bicycle here next time!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye paused and almost stepped on the brake. F***, bicycle?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to ride a bicycle!¡±


    ¡°I know! I can give you a ride!¡± Ning Ning looked as if he was giving Ye Chen a gift. Ye Chen was silent as the corners of his mouth twitched. A picture of Ning Ning riding a mini bicycle and carrying the brilliant 184 cm Ye Chen behind flashed through Ye Chen¡¯s mind¡­


    Third Young Master Ye smiled in a twisted manner. ¡°I think we should just drive a car!¡±


    Ning Ning laughed loudly and his laughter could be heard from the harbor all the way back to the villa.


    ¡°Mommy, we are back!¡± Ning Ning shouted as he carried the stuff into the villa with Ye Chen. He asked Ye Chen to go upstairs to carry Cheng Anya down. Ning Ning did not count on his parents to do housework.


    Third Young Master Ye did not create more trouble and went upstairs.


    Cheng Anya had fallen asleep. Her sleeping posture was weird and not natural as one of her legs was not agile. She was sleeping on one side and her waterfall-like hair cascaded down, covering half of her face.


    ¡°Cheng¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye shouted and immediately kept quiet. He walked toward her slowly and put his hand on her head. He wanted to wake her up, but he took back his hand and raised his eyebrows as he squatted beside Cheng Anya.


    He gently brushed away the messy hair on her face and her whole face could be seen. Third Young Master Ye narrowed his eyes and seemed amazed.


    Nobody could deny Cheng Anya¡¯s beauty. She had a palm-sized face, radiant eyes, beautiful eyebrows, pretty nose, and cherry lips. Her skin was silky and white like snow, and it always seemed a little pink.


    It was extraordinarily attractive.


    The sunlight added a layer of golden shine on her jade-like face. She looked clean and very pure, as if it was a blasphemy to take another look at her.


    The corners of her lips looked like she was smiling. This was the first time Third Young Master Ye saw Cheng Anya smile in such a satisfied manner. There was neither trace of her signature pretense nor the stiffness of her sneer. There was only a slight satisfaction. It was as if he had everything he wanted in his life and he could only see the gentleness in her.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyes darkened as his long fingers lightly brushed against her face. He was enjoying the enchanted feeling on the tips of his fingers. What was she dreaming about? She was smiling so gently¡­


    Gentle was a word that he had never thought would appear on Cheng Anya.


    After all, this woman had never left any impression of being gentle on him ever since she appeared.


    Third Young Master Ye was moved and could not help but lower his head and kiss that satisfying smile¡­


    There was never any woman like Cheng Anya who could induce his impulse to kiss them. There was also never any woman who made him want to hug them and feel their presence, instead of just wanting to go to bed with them.


    Cheng Anya woke up because of his kiss and their eyes met. One was at a loss while one was smiling. Cheng Anya thought that she had traveled back in time and met someone who looked like Ye Chen.


    She had never seen him smile in such a beckoning manner.


    There were butterflies in Cheng Anya¡¯s stomach and she retreated slightly as she blushed. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Kiss you!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I want to!¡±


    Cheng Anya paused. ¡°¡­You kiss when you want to. I am not so cheap!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye smiled. ¡°Then, how much do you want?¡±


    Cheng Anya raised her eyebrows and thought seriously. ¡°Are you sure you can afford it?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye nodded and teased her with interest. ¡°If you could provide some other service, then I will add more money!¡±


    Miss Cheng smiled calmly and squeezed a few words from her mouth. ¡°Other services?¡±


    ¡°For example¡­¡± He got closer to Cheng Anya¡¯s ears and lightly spat out two words. Cheng Anya¡¯s face became bloody red. She punched him on his shoulder. ¡°Can you think of something else other than this?¡±


    It was an extravagant hope to think that a perverted wolf would become a little sheep!


    This man¡¯s mind was not just a little twisted.


    ¡°Cheng Anya, let¡¯s live in peace together for two days!¡± Third Young Master Ye suddenly said as he stared deeply at Cheng Anya. There was a complex ray of light from his deep gaze, as if he was begging her.


    ¡°I have always been easygoing!¡± The meaning behind her words was that Third Young Master Ye was a pervert.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that this joke is cold?¡±


    ¡°I feel very hot now.¡± He could just talk. Why did he have to be so close to her?


    F***!


    ¡°I can help you relieve the heat!¡± Third Young Master Ye unbuttoned her shirt with no expression. Miss Cheng was angry. ¡°You must have watched too many pornographic videos in your past life!¡±


    ¡°I have watched quite a lot in this life too!¡± Third Young Master Ye replied with no expression. He looked like he was saying that she was outdated.


    Cheng Anya was totally speechless. She looked at him and laughed. ¡°Who did you learn to speak from?¡±


    Why was he able to talk back to her no matter what she said? He was too good at it.


    ¡°I am talented through self-study!¡±


    ¡°Is this even something you should be proud of?¡± Cheng Anya was speechless as she looked at him being proud as a peacock.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be proud?¡± Third Young Master Ye was proud again as if it was a matter of course. ¡°Thinking about it, the feeling of making your opponents fume with rage on the negotiation table is very good!¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence¡­


    She was speechless and choking with sobs. If she were his mom, she would have shoved him back into the womb and gave birth to him again. He was just a person that would harm society.


    ¡°Let¡¯s live together peacefully for two days!¡± Third Young Master Ye repeated. ¡°I want to give it a try!¡±


    Cheng Anya looked at him. ¡°What do you want to try?¡±


    ¡°The feeling of home!¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s voice sounded slightly low and¡­ sad!


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, come down!¡± Ning Ning shouted from downstairs as he waved his hands.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Cheng Anya replied. She ordered in a posture of a queen. ¡°Carry me downstairs!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye looked at her and she smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we should live in peace?¡±


    Then, let¡¯s start!


    Third Young Master Ye smiled!


    Ye Chen carried her downstairs and put her in the wheelchair. Ning Ning had already prepared everything and was setting up the camera on the beach. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, let¡¯s shoot an MV together!¡±


    ¡°Where did you get this from?¡± There was definitely no such luxury good in her house.


    ¡°Daddy gave this to me!¡± Ning Ning blinked and made a victory pose. Cheng Anya put her thumbs up. ¡°Let¡¯s extort him. He is rich anyways!¡±


    Ning Ning and Third Young Master Ye were speechless¡­


    The father and son looked at each other and automatically ignored her words.


    ¡°I¡¯m sitting in a wheelchair. I don¡¯t want to film!¡± Cheng Anya rejected. There was no aesthetic at all.


    Ning Ning pouted and looked like he was about to cry. ¡°After all, this is our first vacation as a family, Mommy¡­¡±


    ¡°I say, baby, can you not use this method all the time?¡±


    ¡°Why will I not use it when it is useful?¡± Ning Ning knew that Cheng Anya had agreed and replied as a matter of course.


    ¡°Ning Ning, adjust it. Let¡¯s take a picture together first!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to sit in a wheelchair!¡± Cheng Anya protested. Ye Chen carried her up decisively and kicked the wheelchair to one side. He carried her in his arms and smiled with a deep voice. ¡°Just say it if you want me to hug you!¡±


    ¡°Do not be so full of yourself!¡± Cheng Anya blushed and scolded him. She tried to stand in a more natural posture. Ning Ning adjusted the timing and quickly ran over to stand in front of Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya.


    The flashlight flashed, and their first photo together was born!


    The photo looked harmonious and warm. They looked like a loving couple and a cute child.


    The three of them changed the background and took a few more photos.


    Ning Ning had the brightest smile. Perhaps, it was his happiest day since he was born.


    They shot the MV afterward. The three of them went to the white beach and Cheng Anya could only be carried by Ye Chen as she could not sit in the wheelchair. Ning Ning recorded down this scene with a smiling face. ¡°This is my beloved Daddy and Mommy! My daddy is Ye Chen, my mommy is Cheng Anya, and I am Cheng Ningyuan¡­ Mommy is the prettiest lady in the world. She is also smart, but she is a bit scheming. As for my daddy, just look at me. He is very handsome and powerful. He also has a wicked-tongue and is very scheming. As for me¡­ I am their cute son¡­


    This is the first time that our family is on vacation and I am very happy¡­ Mommy, Daddy, are you guys happy?¡±


    Ning Ning shouted loudly. Ye Chen carried Cheng Anya and looked back. He looked at the camera and said, ¡°Happy!¡±


    Cheng Anya was very speechless toward the father and son. MV was not supposed to be filmed like this¡­


    Just as the family of three was happily enjoying their vacation, there was a tide engulfing City A.


    The bride was missing from the engagement party between the Ye and the Yun family!

 Chapter 156

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Chen and Yun Ruoxi¡¯s wedding were to be held in City A¡¯s grandest five-star restaurant. The lineup was magnificent, and invited guests included politicians, magnates, and megastars. Any big shot who was slightly related to either the Ye or the Yun families was invited!


    The massive parking lot outside the hotel became a makeshift luxury car exposition. The guests were dressed in bright colors. The gentlemen were polite and suave, and the ladies exuded sexiness with their stylish dresses.


    It became a special catwalk.


    The flashlights incessantly flashed on.


    This wedding banquet was scarcely unheard of among upper society. The affluence of both the Ye and the Yun families allowed it to be extremely regal.


    The bright lights, red carpet, elegant music, and luxurious decorations of the hall dazzled many. One could easily feel the pomp and extravagance in the atmosphere.


    The roses which lined the well-decorated hall added an ambiance of romance.


    The visitors who came to congratulate them carried a gamut of thoughts: mockery, indifference, well-wishes, catharsis, and happiness. In spite of their feelings, they all smiled as they blessed them.


    Both the Ye and the Yun families engaged the most authoritative media outlets to cover this extravagant engagement banquet.


    The bride-to-be walked amongst the guests with happiness on her face as she received their blessings. With a hand on her abdomen, she hinted at how worthy her pregnancy was.


    Although her posturing was slightly artificial, it seemed even funnier when somebody of her stature did it.


    However, many were much more forgiving toward the two who were eventually to become one. Apart from a small minority who could not let it slide, everyone else mingled and had fun.


    It was always a show.


    And that was how the tycoons did it. Putting up a show during the wedding, another one during the pregnancy, and another one during labor¡­


    Everything, like in fairy tales, was so perfect. The prince and princess were about to live a happy life.


    However, as time slowly passed, the groom-to-be was not seen. Somebody from the Ye family had said that Third Young Master Ye had some urgent business to see to and could be late. Nobody was panicking.


    Apart from Third Young Master Ye¡¯s philandering ways, he was also an infamous workaholic. Nothing seemed strange.


    Besides the media¡¯s frantic coverage of their engagement, nobody would have suspected that Ye Chen could not be bothered about the wedding banquet. The banquet was merely wishful thinking of both the Ye and the Yun families.


    As time slowly passed, the bride-to-be was starting to put up a forced smile as she looked at the entrance in a daze. She was eventually helped into the lounge by her two aunts.


    The guests started to realize something was amiss and murmured among themselves under the elegant music. Oh, what the irony!


    In the lounge, Yun Ruoxi cried buckets of tears. As though she had been wronged once too many, she buried herself in Madam Yun¡¯s embrace with a face of sadness. Despite her incessant crying messing up her makeup, she was still as beautiful as ever.


    A pure woman in a gown crying made members of the Yun family as upset.


    Old Master Yun was enraged and asked Old Master Ye, ¡°Where¡¯s Ye Chen?¡±


    ¡°I have already sent somebody to find him!¡± Old Master Ye replied deeply as he stoically endured the rage and insults from the Yun family. This was indeed an incident due to a lack of thoroughness in his planning.


    ¡°Sent somebody to find him?¡± Old Master Yun asked with a raised voice. With his beloved daughter insulted, his face was bright red and rage burned in his eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Ye Chen would turn up? Didn¡¯t you tell him? Where is Ruoxi¡¯s dignity given this mess now?¡±


    As Yun Ruoxi heard this, she cried even harder as tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°Ye Chen, he¡­¡± Ruoxi said chokingly as she closed her eyes. ¡°He said he knew last night. Why did he not turn up?¡±


    Old Master Ye frowned. He seemed to have overlooked the blind spot in Ye Chen¡¯s reply. He had told Ye Chen that the wedding banquet with Yun Ruoxi was on today. Despite the implicit threat, Ye Chen coldly acknowledged it.


    He did not consent, and neither did he confirm his attendance. After informing him of the banquet, he said he knew. He only knew!


    And Old Master Ye thought he had compromised!


    As Chen De pushed open the door and entered, Old Master Ye asked, ¡°Have you found Ye Chen?¡±


    Chen Ye shook his head and told Old Master Ye. ¡°I¡¯ve searched everywhere but I could not find Third Young Master Ye!¡±


    ¡°The hospital?¡± Old Master Ye asked in a deep voice. Yun Ruoxi looked at them with eyes wide open as she awaited Chen De¡¯s reply in fear.


    Chen De looked across the people present and replied honestly, ¡°Third Young Master Ye helped Miss Cheng with her discharge procedures today. Somebody saw the three of them leave the hospital together. Nobody knows where they were heading to!¡±


    ¡°Scoundrel!¡± Old Master Yun trembled in anger as he smashed his hand on the dressing table mirror. Everyone was shocked as the mirror cracked and glass was scattered all around the place. ¡°Ye Chen is taking it too far!¡±


    ¡°Have you searched Cheng Anya¡¯s place?¡± Old Master Ye asked Chen De.


    Chen De nodded and then shook his head. Old Master Ye¡¯s face was ashen and a shred of viciousness glinted past his sharp gaze. His veins were throbbing as he grabbed his crutch tightly. Ye Chen¡¯s actions showed his utter contempt for both the Ye and the Yun families!


    Not only his no-show at the wedding banquet made Yun Ruoxi awkward, but it also made the Ye and the Yun families even more so. With the frantic media coverage, the press conference they had would become a joke.


    ¡°Send somebody to find him! He must be found!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    As Chen De left, Old Master Yun looked at Old Master Ye. ¡°Old Master Ye, how could you do this to me? Ye Chen had an affair with his female subordinate and they both have such an old child. How dare you hide that from me? And look at what he has done to my darling daughter! Is he trying to be irresponsible? The whole town knows that Yun Ruoxi is bearing his son and is about to marry into the Ye family. How could Yun Ruoxi live with him walking away from it all? Is he trying to drive my daughter to her death? Since we are past him already having a son, what more does he want?¡±


    He had lost his voice come the end of his diatribe.


    Old Master Ye remained unfazed. He was past him having a son? Why was he past that, or rather, why was he not after the wealth and power of the Ye family? If it was all for Ye Chen to slog his guts out for him, that was put through in a very nice way.


    Although the Yun and the Ye families were wealthy, the Yun family was a distant second from the Ye family in terms of wealth and influence!


    Yang Zekun walked out of the courtyard and called Old Master Yang and briefly described the situation at the banquet to Old Master Yang. The gentle man smiled with a slight mockery and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure Third Young Master Ye will not show up!¡±


    He did not understand why his grandfather wanted him to attend this wedding banquet. What was an extremely dull affair suddenly became much more interesting!


    Third Young Master Ye was one to always have his way and whose arrogance could not be tempered. He did not expect him to ditch Yun Ruoxi and disappear without a trace. He thought about how saucy the headlines tomorrow would be!


    Yun Ruoxi went from heaven to hell, and Third Young Master Ye went from master of love to an irresponsible douche.


    How interesting!


    City A had been really happening in recent times!


    ¡°As expected, this kid would not agree to the marriage!¡± Old Master Ye smiled lightly. Yang Zekun was taken aback at Old Master Yang¡¯s sniggering in a moment of schadenfreude. ¡°Let¡¯s see how Old Master Ye cleans up the mess. Zekun, come back!¡±


    ¡°Yes, grandfather!¡± Yang Zekun smiled as he hung up the phone. Had he known that Third Young Master Ye was together with Cheng Anya, he would not have been so happy!


    It was all doom and gloom at the wedding banquet, whilst warmth and laughter at a seaside mansion.


    Two extreme emotions in the same country.


    One¡¯s family joy, another two families¡¯ misery!

 Chapter 157 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The seaside mansion!


    As night fell, the crescent moon high in the sky adorned with stars added serenity to the night sky.


    Cheng Anya enjoyed the sea breeze as she lay in the recliner chair. The moon added a few hints of gentleness to her gentle, smiling face whilst the sea breeze blew at her long hair which flew about gently and casually.


    She heard the father and son frolicking in the room. The frolicking was occasionally punctured by Third Young Master Ye¡¯s unhappiness and the angry shrieks of the young kid. As the young kid lovingly walloped Third Young Master Ye, he also wanted his mommy to be a fair judge.


    The young kid said he wanted to make Third Young Master Ye into the perfect man, starting with being able to cook.


    Third Young Master Ye was quite shocked!


    When the father and son stayed together, Third Young Master Ye was not seriously bullied by Ning Ning. After staying with Ning Ning for three days, Third Young Master Ye, who never did household chores, learned to cook rice with an electric cooker. After staying with Ning Ning for a week, he learned how to cook. The dishes tasted terrible though.


    Ye Chen was now able to cook simple dishes such as tomato eggs or stir-fried vegetables. Although the dishes could use better presentation, they were still palatable. Ning Ning said that this was already very good given his natural talents!


    Such a quiet night made people feel a little lonely.


    Cheng Anya had a burning doubt in her heart which she had yet to have the chance to ask Third Young Master Ye.


    Both father and son played in the kitchen for quite a while and eventually washed all the dishes. Ning Ning ran into the room to edit the video he had taken today.


    For the whole afternoon, the family of three took an MV and photographs. They were of decent quality.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, come out! I¡¯ve something to ask you!¡± Cheng Anya shouted as she saw third Young Master Ye about to enter the room with his son.


    He paused twice before coming out and sitting next to Cheng Anya. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Why are we suddenly on a vacation?¡± She did not believe he had planned it on the spur of the moment, not to mention that her leg inconvenienced her. Such a vacation would be fraught with inconveniences, whilst the news in City A was rife with him and Yun Ruoxi getting married.


    Whether he or she, going on a vacation at such a moment was inappropriate!


    Surely he had some other purposes?


    This said, she did not doubt Third Young Master Ye¡¯s desire to have a family life!


    ¡°How oversuspicious of you!¡± Third Young Master Ye laughed gently as he looked toward the ocean. The moonlight shone against the surface of the sea like a white gown over the water. The waves rolled in from afar and lapped at the beach.


    His gaze was as distant and cold as the moonlight.


    ¡°I am not overly suspicious, but isn¡¯t that the truth?¡± Cheng Anya turned her head and leaned against the wheelchair with her arms crossed. ¡°Oh please, I was your secretary for quite a while, and I¡¯m able to catch some of your thoughts. Instead of me being overly suspicious, how about you being suspicious!¡±


    Third Young Master turned his head to look at her. With a gaze that spoke of complicated thoughts, he said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reject it at the start!¡±


    Cheng Anya looked into the mansion and saw Ning Ning work on the computer with a bright smile. ¡°Ning Ning is very happy!¡±


    She had not minded as Ning Ning was happy!


    ¡°Today is my wedding banquet with Yun Ruoxi!¡± Ye Chen said calmly as his gaze landed on her shocked face. His lips curved up. This was the reason he was on vacation. The entire wedding would only become a joke.


    Nobody could force him to do something he was unwilling to do!


    Ye Chen was not somebody who could be toyed with!


    Cheng Anya¡¯s face was pale from shock. As she recovered from the shock, she looked downward to cover the bitterness in her gaze. He did not want to mention it, and she had almost forgotten. He had a woman and a child.


    Who were waiting for him!


    This man was not perfect!


    ¡°Since you agreed, why are you running from it?¡± Cheng Anya looked up and she was calm. ¡°Regretting at the very last minute?¡±


    ¡°Why are we talking about running away when I¡¯ve never agreed to anything from the start?¡± Ye Chen raised his eyebrows as a malicious thought sped through his cold gaze. As though he was covered in snow from a torrential winter, he said, ¡°It was wishful thinking on my father and the Yun family¡¯s part. They had never sought my opinion on it but merely informed me of it. Since they want to embarrass me, I will grant their wish!¡±


    ¡°How cruel! You are no doubt Third Young Master Ye!¡± Cheng Anya said flatly as she did not know how to make sense of it.


    There was no happiness!


    There was no guilt!


    There was no reprimand!


    She definitely felt something, but she could not tell how she felt at that moment. She wondered why she felt there was something she could not quite grasp.


    There was something convoluted about all this.


    When she thought about Yun Ruoxi having his child, and tonight being their wedding banquet, Cheng Anya felt terrible. She felt as though there was a fish bone lodged in her throat that she could neither spit out or swallow.


    ¡°Cruel?¡± Third Young Master Ye pondered on the word thoughtfully. ¡°Why does it matter when I am not cruel toward Ning Ning and you?¡±


    Cheng Anya was aghast as she did not expect Third Young Master Ye to say such a thing. This excessive shielding of one¡¯s shortcomings and¡­ that callous seriousness. She could not fathom what was on his mind. He undoubtedly loved Ning Ning, but as for her¡­


    She might as well clear the air. Anything good that came out of it was probably due to Ning Ning.


    Miss Cheng was very unsatisfied!


    ¡°Yes, you have not been cruel toward the two of us. So what!¡± Cheng Anya laughed as she brushed it off. Someone else¡¯s misery was not her business.


    ¡°What about the child?¡± Cheng Anya could not help but ask. This was, after all, still a question.


    Most philandering young masters tended to throw money when their philandering ways resulted in a pregnancy. It was either an abortion or disavowing the pregnancy. If those did not work out, then money and power were used to forcefully bend people such that they had to follow the will of the young masters.


    Yun Ruoxi was different. Although the Yun family was a distant second from the Ye family, they were still tycoons who wielded power and influence. She was also the daughter-in-law which Old Master Ye acknowledged. If she wanted to see the child to term, Third Young Master Ye was powerless to do anything!


    For better or worse, a life was at stake!


    As Yun Ruoxi was the only child in the family, the Yun family undoubtedly doted on her lots!


    ¡°Child? What child?¡± Third Young Master Ye was a little lost.


    A slight rage ran through Cheng Anya¡¯s gaze as she asked, ¡°Did you ask that on purpose? What about the child you had with Miss Yun?¡±


    For that to burst out of her left Cheng Anya a little embarrassed. It seemed that she was in no position to ask Third Young Master Ye about it, let alone any right to know how the situation would turn out.


    ¡°Do you think I care?¡± Ye Chen replied coldly as he curled his lips amidst his cold gaze. ¡°To ask for the heavens on the basis of a child? What a daydream! Who cares?¡±


    ¡°You do not care? And will leave her to see the child to term alone?¡± Cheng Anya replied quizzically. No parent would want to be put in such a situation.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°That is your child!¡± Cheng Anya plainly reminded him. She thought he loved children based on how he cared for and doted on Ning Ning, but never had she expected such a reply.


    ¡°So what about that?¡± Ye Chen replied coldly. ¡°Only Ning Ning is my child!¡± Ye Chen said, stressing each word.

 Chapter 158 - Untitled

    Chapter 158: Untitled


    As the night fell, Ye Chen and Cheng Anya discussed for a moment more before he carried her up to rest.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, will I still be your principal secretary after my leg has recovered?¡± Cheng Anya smiled. As she had a son, the relationship between the two of them became a little sensitive. There was also uncertainty as to whether they would continue working together.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Ye Chen raised his brows and seemingly laughed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you sell your soul to me for three years?¡±


    ¡°What a terrible way to put it!¡± Miss Cheng rolled her eyes. How was a contract the same as the deed to sell oneself?¡± She suddenly smiled sweetly. ¡°It is also quite easy for my son to redeem me!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s lips curled into a happy smile. ¡°That little cutie couldn¡¯t wait for you to sell your soul to me!¡±


    ¡°That little traitor!¡± Cheng Anya laughed. What she had feared the most was, indeed, her son hoping she would sell her soul to Ye Chen.


    ¡°You are such a tough person, and I do not want to make life easy for Yang Zekun!¡± Ye Chen squeezed the words through his teeth. He became unhappy as he thought of how she had put up an act together with Yang Zekun.


    By virtue of ability, Cheng Anya was indeed a talented and hard-to-come-by secretary. As Third Young Master Ye was somebody who would get the most bang for his buck, he would not pass her over that easily.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Cheng Anya seemingly wanted to hit him. She knew that he had nothing good to say.


    If one was praising somebody, would it be better to say a few nice words?


    After Third Young Master Ye left, Cheng Anya took the computer. With a body clock that was upside down, she was especially awake in the night. This had not changed for years.


    She had wanted to snooze after reading a book, but she went online only to be deluged by news about Ye Chen and Yun Ruoxi.


    Cheng Anya read the news articles one by one as she propped her head up.


    The wedding banquet was extremely happening. Ye Chen was absent, Old Master Yun was enraged, and photos of Old Master Yun raging at Old Master Ye were even published. The photos were exceptionally clear. One was hopping mad, the other stoic.


    Photographs of Yun Ruoxi¡¯s teary meltdown were also published on the internet. Despite being dressed in a white gown, she cried until her eyes were swollen. Her predicament made her pitiful and garnered others¡¯ sympathy.


    It was said that the wedding banquet ended with the butler of the Ye family claiming that Third Young Master Ye had a last-minute engagement and could not make it for the wedding. That was the official narrative. However, the wedding banquet was annulled and Miss Yun was so emotional that she ran headlong into a pillar. Thankfully for her, her third auntie was quick enough to block her and prevent the loss of two lives.


    Miss Yun¡¯s headlong run into the pillar spurred a lot of discussion topics regarding the wedding banquet.


    The official narrative was no longer official.


    News about Third Young Master Ye refusing the wedding had spread.


    Why did the media frantically report about the change at the wedding? What were the reasons that caused the seemingly loving couple to suddenly bear a deep grudge against each other?


    The shocking turn of events at the wedding of tycoons¡¯¡­ Third Young Master Ye refusing the wedding¡­ What now for Miss Yun?


    With an irresponsible Third Young Master Ye who knocked Miss Yun up, how would Miss Yun feel? What lay ahead for the unborn child?


    ¡­


    Famous newspapers and magazines covered the news with shocking headlines that accused Third Young Master Ye of being irresponsible and forcing a rich man¡¯s daughter to her doom. With popular opinion this one-sided and sympathizing with Miss Yun¡¯s plight, many righteously pinned the blame on Third Young Master Ye and harshly judged his character.


    Cheng Anya felt terrible as she saw the flurry of reports that took it out on Third Young Master Ye. She seemingly saw Third Young Master Ye on the stand and face the scorn and ridicule from the people below.


    ¡°What a load of bull!¡± Cheng Anya said coldly. They had no right to judge Third Young Master Ye¡¯s character.


    Despite the deluge of news reports, GK International Media had not reported on the wedding debacle between Third Young Master Ye and Miss Yun. Cheng Anya felt weird as GK International Media was the most authoritative media outlet.


    When did Klose become such a saint?


    After working as his secretary for a year, she knew he had a tense relationship with Third Young Master Ye. Although she did not completely read the mind of this mentally unsound person, she was almost always spot-on. Given that GK was one of the most authoritative newspapers, it went without saying that GK would have reported on such sensational news and made a killing from it. How could he let such an opportunity pass by?


    The most typical response would have been for Klose to give it primetime coverage, call Ye Chen and gloat at his misfortune, then top it off by asking Ye Chen how he felt about it. That was more in line with Klose¡¯s style.


    Cheng Anya felt very weird that there was not a single whimper from GK even up until now.


    Forget it. For all one knew, Klose might have had his head caught in a door and suddenly became normal and stopped engaging in such damaging activities. On second thought, it did not seem too plausible. Cheng Anya was too lazy to get to the root of it!


    ¡°When does this cacophony end?¡± Cheng Anya frowned. Yun Ruoxi was no fool. She would associate Ye Chen with her and Ning Ning once she recovered from her grief and realized that Cheng Anya and Ning Ning were also missing.


    God knows what insane stunt she would pull!


    Her running into the pillar without hesitation implied an atypical determination.


    Moreover, the Yun and the Ye families would not let the matter slide, which coincided with her broken leg. What bad luck!


    She was considering going overseas for a moment to shy away from the flurry of events. However, on second thought, she could not bear to leave Third Young Master Ye to shoulder these groundless accusations.


    She browsed another site out of boredom. This site she visited had an interesting backstory. Hearsay had it that it was started by a rich man¡¯s daughter out of boredom. It was an extremely saucy website that focused on megastars, socialites, rich and eligible bachelors and the like¡­


    Third Young Master Ye was the most searched and had the most hits on this website. Simply put, this website had put a mega spotlight on him.


    The hottest post on the site was the marital disengagement between Third Young Master Ye and Yun Ruoxi.


    The title of the post was extremely shocking.


    It went against the major sentiments and trends propagated by the major newspapers.


    Shocking Marital Disengagement at Tycoons¡¯ Wedding¡ªThird Young Master Ye Is the Biggest Cuckold


    As Cheng Anya read the title of the post, her eyes twitched extremely hard. This was the most shocking headline she had read so far!


    Cuckold?


    It was the norm for Third Young Master Ye to make cuckolds out of other men. Yun Ruoxi couldn¡¯t have two-timed and made him a cuckold?


    Miss Cheng found her thoughts getting a little devilish and quickly opened the post.


    One could tell how sticky the thread was given it had more than five thousand replies since it was posted slightly more than two hours ago. One could also tell how much people loved to indulge in gossip.


    The OP of the thread had a very characteristic name, I Am A Beautiful Money Boy.


    Cheng Anya almost spat upon seeing the name. As she recalled her first meeting with Third Young Master Ye, she had mistaken him as a money boy. It seemed that Third Young Master Ye and money boy were synonymous!


    This ¡®Beautiful Money Boy¡¯ introduced himself as the hottest attraction at some pub in City A. He attached a very clear photo of the pub as proof.


    Cheng Anya knew the pub, which was not unfamiliar to anybody who had spent enough time in town. The pub was a high-class stable that serviced rich, lonely women in City A. The stable had high-class money boys who were well-qualified, cultured, and asked for a high price for their services. One such money boy requested a hefty hundred thousand yuan for a night¡¯s service¡ªnothing short of exorbitant.


    This website specialized in the sauciest gossip and had a targeted reader base. People who patronized the website included socialites, rich housewives, movie stars, etc. They took turns to spread each other¡¯s gossip by posting with alternate online identities. Despite the usage of alternate identities, it was, nevertheless, interesting as the incidents were real.


    This famous pub was mentioned numerous times as it was patronized by many wealthy housewives. They enjoyed the experience and came back to share their experiences. What was more interesting was that many who followed the thread went to experience it for themselves and returned to share their experiences too.


    This was something Li Yun had shown her out of boredom. As Cheng Anya would occasionally log on and chat with them, she had quite an impression of this pub.


    That said, Miss Cheng has a very elegant username on the forum: The Rain Ends In Jiangnan. It was a pity because behind the feminine name came a sharp and poisonous tongue that made quite an impression. Even the forum master took a liking to her. Simply put, she was famous on the forum.


    Mister Beautiful Money Boy¡¯s post was as follows¡ªOne day, a cheerful socialite brought another gentle yet depressed socialite to the pub for some merrymaking. Both socialites wanted him, and after he joined them for a drink for a while, the cheerful lady wanted another money boy and left the depressed lady to him.


    After three drinks, the lady was tipsy and asked him how much he would charge for a night. She wanted him for a night, and that was how Mister Beautiful Money Boy went about with his business. The woman was adorned with branded apparel, and anybody could tell with one look that she was wealthy. He took the business.


    The woman brought him out and went on an alcoholic high. She kept on screaming Third Young Master Ye¡¯s name and behaved crazily. Mister Beautiful Money Boy took pity on her and tried to cajole her. Both of them went to some five-star hotel and had a memorable night.


    The money boy recalled that when the next day broke, the gentle girl gave her a million yuan check in exchange for his non-disclosure.


    He knew that socialites from a wealthy background were careful with their personal standing. Hence, people in his line were very tight-lipped and could not be bothered with what they heard. Therefore, he agreed!


    All jobs had their professional ethics. Mister Beautiful Money Boy knew he had to keep his promise and not talk about the incident.


    The twist came a few days later. The same depressed socialite wanted his services and took him out. Mister Beautiful Money Boy recalled her as the most elegant and cultured rich woman.


    A visit became a few and Mister Beautiful Money Boy took a fancy to her!


    As he fantasized to have her by his side, this lady realized what was happening and cut off all contact with him. She duped him and said that he was merely a money boy who was, in terms of status, inferior to her.


    Mister Beautiful Money Boy plunged himself into despair for a few days. One day, as he was reading the papers, he saw this lady and knew her name. He was excited when he knew that she was pregnant. Then, he saw the news that she was about to marry into the Ye family.


    Mister Beautiful Money Boy tried to contact the lady but was rejected. She threatened to make his life in City A miserable should he continue to harass her.


    Mister Beautiful Money Boy was enraged, and his love for her became hatred. Filled with hatred, he lamented on the forums and posted a slightly blurry picture. Although the face was unclear, the back and hairstyle of the person extremely resembled Yun Ruoxi.


    Mister Beautiful Money Boy gratuitously expressed his love for her and described Third Young Master Ye as an eternal cuckold.


    Miss Cheng was taken aback by the news!


    This was too shocking!


    With both text and pictures, Mister Beautiful Boy had written extremely well. He seemed to be somebody cultured, and some choices of words were poetic and meaningful. He perfectly expressed the intertwining of love and hate.


    The depth of emotions and the intertwining of love and hatred brought people to the verge of tears.


    ¡°¡­This is seriously overpowered, no?¡± Miss Cheng was aghast for quite a while. She suddenly entertained an evil thought. Without discussing whether the article was genuine, how would Third Young Master Ye react when he got wind of such news?¡±


    No, that was too evil!


    As women were naturally gossipers, Miss Cheng quickly looked through the replies. They were thoroughly saucy!


    The second post was the owner of the forum, some rich lady. She was upping the post and urging people to indulge in gossip. Cheng Anya could imagine how creepy she would have been in front of her computer.


    The following post was an entire M¨ºl¨¦e ¨¤ Trois. There were men and women¡ªsome were mocking, some were plain indifferent, some coldly observed the chaos, whilst some took to defending Yun Ruoxi and claimed that this news sullied her personal standing.


    The 101st post had somebody by the name of ¡®Somebody In The Yun Family¡¯ warn Mister Beautiful Money Boy to be careful lest he was sued into oblivion.


    This post instantly heated everything up.


    The following posts got even saucier.


    Some took to watching the chaos, whilst those who were feeling a little evil joined in the cacophony. It simply meant that they would be more than happy to defend the OP and fund the lawsuit should it happen!


    Some clearly expressed their stand and mocked the poster for not using Yun Ruoxi¡¯s name.


    The following was a narrative of what happened.


    A few minutes later, another user by the name of ¡®I Come From Earth¡¯ passionately defended Yun Ruoxi¡¯s reputation. From one to a hundred, there were more than four hundred replies in ten minutes. All it took was one person to take on popular sentiment.


    Another user, ¡®Some Other Rich Man¡¯s Daughter¡¯, came out to fan the flames and incited the crowd to reconstruct the ¡®I Come From Earth¡¯ guy.


    Miss Cheng was absolutely sure that this lady had an axe to grind with Yun Ruoxi.


    The to-and-fros that followed spanned over a thousand replies, and two camps quickly formed¡ª those who believed what happened and those who did not believe what happened. There was a vigorous debate between the two camps and Cheng Anya finally had the opportunity to witness what an ace keyboard warrior was!


    Correction. It was a team of ace keyboard warriors!


    That said, the forum operated on membership bases and members were subjected to stringent checks. No tom, dick, or harry could enter the forum and have their way here. Members of the forums were gentlemen and ladies of certain social standing¡ªthat could be inferred from how they debated on the forums.


    The insults never seemed to end.


    One insulted another in French and returned the favor in French. He immediately insulted somebody in Russian, and this good pal returned the favor in Russian.


    There were two more that were even classier¡ªone delivered an English insult only to receive a French insult in reply, and an insult in Japanese brought a reply in the form of a Korean insult. Somebody else translated the insults one-by-one, and those who caught on were awed at what had transpired.


    This was how intellectuals took to arguing!


    There was a particularly interesting reply. As the bickering went on, some rich lady noticed that the thread was starting to digress and immediately upped the original post. The next two thousand replies were discussing the incident.


    Some were objective and claimed that Third Young Master Ye and Miss Yun were not too different from each other. To put it differently, he believed the OP.


    Some took to defending Yun Ruoxi as the photograph was taken at night and was thus unclear. It could not be used to clearly identify the person. Hence, they felt that this was defamation.


    Some directly thought that the child that Miss Yun was carrying belonged to Mister Beautiful Money Boy, and Third Young Master Ye was cuckolded. Thankfully, the wedding did not proceed. Otherwise, he would have raised somebody¡¯s child. What a bad deal!


    ¡­


    Cheng Anya frowned and evilly thought, ¡®If that is true, then to whom the child in Miss Yun¡¯s stomach belongs to?¡¯

 Chapter 159 - Untitled

    Chapter 159: Untitled


    Should she tell Ye Chen about it?


    As she thought about it, Cheng Anya shook her head. So what if she mentioned about the incident? It was just gossip whose truth was unknown. Had she gone to tell Ye Chen about it, he would look at her with a cryptic gaze.


    It seemed a little evil!


    She could almost imagine the creepy look on her beautiful face.


    Since it was not related to her, she might as well forget it. He would not marry Yun Ruoxi or be bothered about the child. Whoever that child belonged to did not really matter. Ye Chen was also clear about his take on the incident. Telling him about it would be self-degrading and it was not meaningful either.


    The feelings she kept to herself for the whole night suddenly turned for the better. The thought of the child in Yun Ruoxi¡¯s stomach not belonging to Ye Chen, in contrast to the solemnness she bore all night, made her feel extremely relieved.


    Miss Cheng hummed a happy tune from her childhood as she went on to watch the fanfare on the forums. As she read on, there were almost seven thousand replies. The thread was going strong!


    ¡®Some Other Rich Man¡¯s Daughter¡¯ sent a personal message. ¡°The Rain Ends In Jiangnan, f***. Why aren¡¯t you commenting although you are online?¡±


    ¡°The replies are too quick and fast! I can¡¯t reply quickly enough!¡± Cheng Anya replied.


    ¡®Some Other Rich Man¡¯s Daughter¡¯ typed a reply. ¡°Oh, haha! Let me tell you something¡­ The ID of that ¡®Somebody From The Yun Family¡¯ and ¡®I Come From Earth¡¯¡­ Hahaha¡­¡±


    She added a series of mentally unsound pictures.


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence. She seriously suspected whether this ¡®Some Other Rich Man¡¯s Daughter¡¯ previously had run-ins with Yun Ruoxi as she was especially vicious. Back to topic though, it was funny as Miss Yun had used an alternate identity for fear of being recognized.


    There are comedies aplenty in life.


    ¡°You had a run-in with Yun Ruoxi?¡± Miss Cheng asked.


    ¡®Some Other Rich Man¡¯s Daughter¡¯ briefly told her. ¡°She took my man! Humph!¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes twitched hard. ¡°Third Young Master Ye?¡±


    ¡°You are so smart!¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence. Even an idiot could give such an obvious reply. Third Young Master Ye was such a magnet for pests.


    She had to stay away from this woman!


    ¡°I am going to bed!¡± Cheng Anya waved and logged off.


    This was getting more interesting. If Miss Yun and ¡®I Come From Earth¡¯ were two different people, wasn¡¯t this incident fairly true then?


    If not, she had been too emboldened.


    As she became happier, she felt that she could finally have a good night¡¯s sleep!


    Downstairs, both father and son were editing the MV. They had taken seven to eight segments, most of which were of themselves. Ning Ning edited the footage to contain three people and left Third Young Master Ye to work on the details. He was less adept at image editing.


    ¡°Daddy, keep this segment! It is well taken.¡± The footage was of Cheng Anya standing up from her wheelchair and accidentally falling into Third Young Master Ye¡¯s embrace. From the angle which Ning Ning had taken it, it seemed as though Cheng Anya had thrown herself into Third Young Master Ye¡¯s embrace!


    Third Young Master Ye liked it. Both Ning Ning and him looked at each other in the eye, and cut out the footage. They then rearranged the footage. There would be two family MVs in a moment, and there was so much love in them.


    ¡°Ning Ning, where are the photos? Send them to me!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ning Ning sent the family photo to Third Young Master Ye. ¡°Daddy, are you going to reveal it yourself?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I am kidding?¡± Third Young Master Ye laughed as he touched up the photo.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let others see Mommy¡¯s face and my face!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Third Young Third Master Ye gave an ¡®ok¡¯ hand sign and pulled up a family photo. He blurred out the other faces in the photo, save his, and swapped between several backgrounds. He decided on three for Ning Ning to parse through.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    Ning Ning smiled and gave a thumbs-up. It was very good, as his face and his mommy¡¯s face were not clear. However, one could tell this was a family photo from Third Young Master Ye¡¯s gaze and actions. Some photos were candid photos where only the back and side profiles of the face could be seen. Third Young Master Ye cleverly edited the photos to give them the impression they were candidly taken. It was so real that there was no identifiable flaw in the photos.


    ¡°Daddy, why are you doing this? You would burn all bridges with the Yun family!¡± Ning Ning reminded him with a laugh.


    ¡°Do you think I am afraid of them?¡± Ye Chen seemingly laughed as he raised his eyebrows. His arrogance was coupled with the dominance emanated from his face. ¡°They are still not capable enough to take me on!¡±


    He could also conveniently tell the old master his determination to take him on!


    He was declaring an end to the feigned peace between father and son!


    An earlier declaration would help them give up earlier. The Yun family had always thought that both Anya and Ning Ning were dispensable to him. Old Master Yun had even brazenly ordered him to send Anya and Ning Ning away from City A before the wedding banquet.


    He would not see them again in his lifetime!


    Ye Chen coldly smiled. Old Master Ye had clearly not thought over whether he was qualified enough to say that!


    He always thought he was a god and the world revolved around him. Fat hope! Ye Chen would not allow them to interfere in his life.


    Even if he did not expose Cheng Anya and her son, Yun Ruoxi would have exposed them in a bid to win over popular opinion. It would be better for him to take the initiative as Klose did not owe him any favors.


    When it came to reporting, coverage by GK was a totally different animal from the coverage by other media outlets.


    GK was, after all, internationally renowned for its impartiality and authority.


    After the photos were completed, Third Young Master Ye called Klose. ¡°I have sent them to your inbox. We have been friends for seven years. Do what you have to!¡±


    As the email was received, he whistled. ¡°Wow¡­ When did you become such a god of love? Geez, you did not even inform me when this happened. How stingy of you. It seems that my secretary is indeed irresistible!¡±


    ¡°Who belongs to you again?¡± Ye Chen asked coldly, the machine perfectly conveying his coldness.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­ Third Young Master Ye, stop being so jealous, okay? You came to me asking for help with such an attitude¡­ Oh, baby, you sure are cocky!¡±


    ¡°How disgusting! Stop calling me baby!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Relax. I¡¯ve got people to amend the script overnight and your love story will definitely touch the Gods. And you, Third Young Master Ye¡­ are the most profound master of love in history¡­¡±


    That perverted laughter sent Ning Ning shivering!


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°As long as you remember the conditions that you have promised me, it¡¯s a deal!¡±


    ¡°Got it, sicko!¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Like I said, just as how it takes a man to understand another man, it takes a sicko to understand another sicko.¡± He sneakily laughed after saying that.


    Third Young Master Ye quickly hung up the phone. Props to Cheng Anya for working under his fellow brother for a year. The conditions were so incredibly tough and not everybody was up to it.


    Ning Ning rubbed his goosebumps and pouted. ¡°I feel that Mommy is so strong, given that she has not collapsed under your perpetual stressing!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye kept silent.


    The night passed peacefully!


    The next day, a piece of news released by GK International Media quickly spread around the world. Wherever GK International Media had a presence, the news would spread like wildfire¡­


    There was a new sensation created!

 Chapter 160 - Untitled

    GK released a series of photos of Third Young Master Ye living together with Cheng Anya and Ning Ning.


    There was also a small MV where the young kid loudly called for his daddy and mommy.


    The best segment was the short story that accompanied the expose. It had a very artistic title: After Seven Years of Heartache, Third Young Master Ye Wins the Heart of the Beau!


    When Third Young Master Ye read the papers the next day, he had a slight smile on his face as he gently crumpled the papers and cursed all of Klose¡¯s ancestors once over. He could not resist the temptation of Klose¡¯s face appearing before him and being his punching bag.


    Ning Ning excitedly flipped open the papers and read the short story. He rolled on the sofa as he laughed. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s gentle, yet lethal gaze was slightly tempered.


    He held the papers and laughed crazily as he ran to the sofa!


    The story was actually very simple¡ªThird Young Master Ye and Miss Cheng¡¯s feelings for the past seven years. This was Third Young Master Ye¡¯s original intention, but the twist came when Klose preserved the start and the end of the story and replaced the middle with a campy story he cooked up himself.


    He almost implicated everybody in a campy story of magnates.


    And so the story goes¡ªSeven years ago, Third Young Master Ye and Miss Cheng fell in love. Both led a happy life but the Ye family objected to their relationship. Old Master Ye tried to split the lovebirds up and some lady got her finger in the pie. Some families went to arms and forced the powerless Miss Cheng to escape from City A. Third Young Master Ye fasted in protest and the two contemplated eloping. Who knew Third Young Master Ye encountered an accident and lost his memory. Miss Cheng waited at the airport for a night, and when she received news of Third Young Master Ye¡¯s death, she lost all her feelings for him and boarded the plane, never to return to City A.


    Third Young Master Ye waited for Miss Cheng for a painful seven years. Whilst he impatiently hoped for her return, he looked for a glimpse of Miss Cheng in one woman after another. The story took on a tragic turn and became sad, sorrowful. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s philandering ways were portrayed as a dying romance that spanned seven years. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s flirty ways were justified by his image of one who was enamored with love.


    The words carried exceptional emotional torque and brought many to tears.


    After all, the story returned to Miss Cheng. Her years spent bringing up her child were described in the most tragic manner possible, and she was portrayed as a woman who endured endless suffering.


    Seven years later, the two of them reunited.


    As they reunited after their separation, they faced opposition. Klose wrote the romance between Cinderella and her Prince Charming into a campy, yet touching story.


    This was especially so during the dating period. He fabricated a few interesting anecdotes about what Third Young Master Ye did when he pursued Miss Cheng. It was passionate, stupid, and an unfortunate one-sided love story between young men. This was a stark contrast between the elegant, cold, and brutal Third Young Master Ye. The story was trying to show the damage love could do to a man, and how Third Young Master Ye became so cold, brutal, and indifferent in his pursuit of Miss Cheng.


    The papers helped garner sympathy for Third Young Master Ye.


    Gritting his teeth, Third Young Master Ye read on. It was said that the president of GK International Media, Klose, had personally penned it.


    Most who knew Klose could not help but shed tears of sympathy for Third Young Master Ye.


    Instead of GK¡¯s typical fair and authoritative reporting, this seemed a tad like the tabloids. That, however, would not stop people from frantically buying the papers. It also would not affect GK¡¯s fairness and authoritative reporting.


    GK International Media remained mum and not reported anything despite the huge incident between the Ye and the Yun families. A sudden, sensational report from them was no doubt surprising.


    Within a day, it had outsold the hot-selling newspapers. It was firmly at the top of the sales charts.


    ¡°Klose, you sicko. What did you turn me into?¡± Third Young Master Ye called the former and said with gritted teeth. He could not resist the temptation to murder him, for he was not the idiot the papers described him to be.


    Eloping¡­ Damn it, the old man who was above board, the reluctant Old Master Ye¡­ If it had nothing to do with him, why would he need to elope? Eloping would do just fine, and he was ill-fated enough to meet with an accident? F***!


    ¡°Hey, baby, have you seen the papers? See how my writing skills have not deteriorated. Talk about years ago when I was the best writer at Harvard. Hahaha¡­¡± Klose laughed gleefully.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s veins throbbed. This sicko must have been really restless recently. ¡°This is quite different from the original script I sent!¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯d say that the script you sent had no substance in it. There was nothing that would garner attention. As I read it, I made amendments to it to make it livelier. Look at how sales are topping the charts today. Well, Third Young Master Ye baby, you ought to work on your writing skills. It¡¯s too stiff. Look at my writing skills. How artistic, how touching, and I am so head over heels over myself. You¡¯ve got a lot to learn.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye had the feeling that his explanations went over Klose¡¯s head. He was whistling in the wind.


    ¡°This is considered twisting the facts, leading to inaccurate reporting! Also, you have ruined my image!¡± The last point was the most important. Third Young Master Ye was almost shouting about why he was written into a hot-blooded cultural person. Ahhhhhhh¡­


    ¡°Actually, you had no good image to speak of previously. Look at how I have portrayed Third Young Master Ye in such a cute manner. Hehe. As for the reporting, what matters most is the effect generated thereafter. Comparing the original effect you intended with the effect created by what I had worked on, it¡¯s safe to say that the latter is a hundred times more impactful than the former. Dude, take a lesson here. When it¡¯s time to be campy, be campy. That¡¯s a skill!¡± Klose said seriously. With this paper, the public opinion began to swing in Third Young Master Ye¡¯s favor.


    To achieve his goal, earn, get to see some drama, and troll Third Young Master Ye, it was killing four birds with one stone¡­ What happiness!


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope you do not end up in my hands. I promise you a terrible death!¡± Third Young Master Ye said through gritted teeth and hung up the phone angrily. Klose had a hearty laugh, for recent events were indeed very happening!


    Summer was a season when passion burned unbridled.


    ¡°Daddy, the effect created is actually very good. I sympathize with you after reading it!¡± Ning Ning held the papers and walked in. ¡°Klose is indeed extremely talented!¡± Ning Ning said, laughing.


    ¡°Ning Ning¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye dragged his name. Ning Ning threw the newspapers aside and laughed out loud.


    Klose was the best person in the media industry. His ability to respond to people and his sensitivity to popular opinion was much more acute than anybody else. Anything that he worked on, however pedestrian, would undoubtedly rile up the crowd.


    So, this report was a success!


    Third Young Master Ye definitely knew it was a successful report, but he was indignant at the fact that he became a fair game for Klose to troll. How stifling!


    Ning Ning sympathized with him.


    There was now another version of his daddy and mommy¡¯s love story. Sigh¡­ One could not tell whether it had the slightest relation to the truth.


    As he spoke, Cheng Anya limped out as she supported her leg. Third Young Master Ye quickly ran out to carry her down whilst Ning Ning ran into the kitchen and brought breakfast out. Father and son had a very good rapport.


    ¡°Mommy, did you have a good night¡¯s sleep?¡± Ning Ning gave her a morning kiss and greeted her with a smile.


    ¡°Very good!¡± Her reply was punctuated by a yawn. Both father and son rolled their eyes at each other.


    Cheng Anya looked at Third Young Master Ye and recalled the post she saw last night. She was in a good mood whilst Third Young Master Ye was mulling over his image. Cheng Anya conveniently took the newspaper next to her.


    Ning Ning, who was bringing the milk out, let out a gasp. Third Young Master Ye raised his eyebrows and his expression changed. ¡°Who is so talented to whip up such a campy story?¡± Miss Cheng slowly said as she raised her eyebrows.

 Chapter 161 - Untitled

    A myriad of colors flashed past Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face, and it turned into a suspicious red color in the end. He turned his head away in an uneasy manner and took a piece of toast. He took a bite of it and regarded the delicious toast as Klose!


    Cheng Anya raised her eyebrows slightly and the corners of her lips curled up. Aiyo, was Third Young Master Ye being shy?


    ¡®Please, Third Young Master Ye, you should learn to adopt a decent expression if you want to act like you are a daughter from a humble family. Your stiff blush could make people be lost in fanciful thoughts!¡¯


    Ning Ning calmly poured a glass of milk for everyone. He usually sat beside his mommy so that he could serve her, but he sat beside his daddy today.


    Cheng Anya lowered her head and read the news from the start to end carefully. She was filled with emotions due to the author¡¯s hesitant and sorrowful style of writing, but she could not help but secretly criticize the author at the same time. Damn it, this person was too talented. He could even come up with a story that was campier than the one that she had fabricated. It was too unfair!


    Staff correspondent: Klose D. Jolson Sidrick


    ¡°I think my vision is blurry as I just woke up!¡± Miss Cheng rubbed her eyes and was so shocked that it was as if she had just witnessed 911 again. It was actually Klose! Oh, what a fantasy!


    It was a miracle for the president of GK International Media to do such a part-time job!


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, what happened?¡± Cheng Anya asked with a smile. She took the cup of milk and drank a sip, warming her stomach. It was the start of a beautiful day!


    Miss Cheng was in a good mood just by looking at the blush on Third Young Master Ye¡¯s ears that had yet to fade!


    ¡°Look at it yourself!¡± Third Young Master Ye mumbled as he was too embarrassed. Although the news could not be concealed from Cheng Anya, he did not expect to be caught by her on the spot. He was not prepared at all.


    ¡°These photos¡­ Did you disclose them?¡± Cheng Anya asked leisurely. She was smiling in a cute and amicable way. Coupled with the sunlight that shone on her back, she looked radiant in an indescribable way. She was so bright that she almost dazzled Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyes.


    Ning Ning looked down, eating toast and drinking milk, acting as if it was none of his business.


    ¡°So what if I did?¡± The clothes that the mother and son wore in the photo were the ones that they wore yesterday. Moreover, the article was written by the perverted Klose. It was obvious that there was something fishy going on, so there was no point in Third Young Master Ye denying it.


    Given Cheng Anya¡¯s intelligence, she would have guessed it long ago!


    Cheng Anya admired his courage. It was as if he had killed someone and when the police questioned him, he simply admitted to the crime, knowing that there was nothing the police could do to him. He was extremely arrogant and unscrupulous.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have discussed this matter with me beforehand?¡± Cheng Anya smiled as she kindly reminded him. ¡°You should not do this even if you want to plot against someone. It is too sinister!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye pulled Ning Ning, who was drinking milk, over. There was a calm smiled showing on his delicate and beautiful face. ¡°We had discussed it!¡±


    The little boy was drinking milk when he was pulled over. He choked on the milk and coughed a few times. His delicate face blushed and he stared at Third Young Master Ye as if to say that his daddy was really sinister.


    Cheng Anya looked at the father and son who were in cahoots and her mouth twitched. She did not even have the desire to smile!


    ¡°Mommy, actually, you will know it sooner or later, so it¡¯s okay. The Ye family and the Yun families have known about our existence long ago. It was better for Daddy to act first than wait for them to throw mud at us. This is called stealing a march!¡± Ning Ning bit on the toast in a cute manner and spoke with a lisp. He looked innocent as he clarified for his dear daddy.


    Cheng Anya was very speechless. Third Young Master Ye was ruthless as he had included her and Ning Ning into the scheme. In addition, there was that post by Beautiful Money Boy on the forum. Which direction was this matter heading into?


    It was getting more and more lively!


    If it was about somebody else, she might have drunk a cup of tea while slowly admiring it. But if it was about her¡­


    ¡°Cheng Anya, are you angry?¡± Third Young Master Ye put Ning Ning in front of him and asked. Ning Ning rolled his eyes at Third Young Master Ye. ¡®Daddy, you will definitely be a hen-pecked husband if you marry my mommy!¡¯


    ¡°Do you care if I am angry or not?¡± Cheng Anya put down the newspaper in a disappointed manner. ¡°You act first and report afterward. Don¡¯t you think it is too late to ask if I am angry now? If I am angry, are you going to say that all these are nonsense?¡±


    ¡°It is nonsense in the first place!¡± Third Young Master Ye raised his voice. Cheng Anya looked at the newspaper with a forced smile. Indeed, it was nonsense, a cute nonsense. Klose was indeed the most talented media professional. He made use of the differences between Third Young Master Ye¡¯s personality seven years ago and seven years later to indirectly enforce the validity and authority of this news.


    Extraordinarily talented!


    Why were all men with a little capability so twisted and perverted?


    ¡°Mommy, are you touched after reading the newspaper?¡± Ning Ning blinked and asked in a cunning manner.


    Miss Cheng curled her lips in a very elegant way. ¡°Why would I be touched by a nonsensical story? But¡­ it was indeed very humorous. I¡¯m in a good mood after reading it!¡±


    Ning Ning, ¡°¡­¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face darkened. Good mood?


    She was in a good mood from looking at him being embarrassed?


    Ye Chen stared at her while she ignored him. She took a bite of the toast and drank the milk, enjoying the beautiful morning.


    Which part of her looked like she was angry? Third Young Master Ye was depressed. He was still nervous and worried that Cheng Anya would be angry.


    He could not understand this woman¡¯s emotions at all and it made him very kinked. Dealing with a business that was worth billions was not as challenging as dealing with her!


    F*ck!


    ¡°Did you gang up with Klose even before you went on vacation?¡± Cheng Anya asked curiously. It was highly likely to be such a case. If not, GK would not report on this news only at this point in time. Third Young Master Ye had calculated the mother and son into the scheme as he was planning on avoiding the engagement party. Moreover, he did it openly.


    Third Young Master Ye nodded. ¡°Collaboration!¡±


    ¡°Did you ask Klose for any reward or something?¡± Cheng Anya asked. Third Young Master Ye looked confused and Ning Ning laughed loudly. Third Young Master Ye was even more at a loss. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask for any reward? Then, does that mean you gave him the information for free? I guess GK¡¯s newspaper sales today will prevail over all the other newspapers and magazines. You should get some dividend even if you didn¡¯t ask for any reward. After all, Ning Ning and I are part of it, right, baby?¡± Cheng Anya asked while smiling.


    Ning Ning looked at his daddy in a pathetic way and smiled sweetly at Cheng Anya. ¡°Mommy is smart!¡±


    ¡°I have never seen someone that loves money more than you!¡± Third Young Master Ye said as he gritted his teeth.


    Cheng Anya raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°You are so stupid. You delivered yourself to Klose and let him play around with you, yet you didn¡¯t collect any reward. Don¡¯t you feel wronged? Although the effect of the newspaper article is good, the biggest winner would be Klose!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye had already felt wronged even before she said anything. However, he felt even more wronged after she had said it!


    It was true that the master would produce a subordinate that was similar to them. The two people had a similar mindset.


    Third Young Master Ye could not help but think of the scene of Klose being a punching bag for him to practice.


    ¡°Mommy, Mommy¡­¡± Ning Ning saw that the crisis was over and ran over happily. He picked up the newspaper and asked Cheng Anya, ¡°Was the daddy described by Klose similar to Daddy seven years ago?¡±


    After all, Ning Ning felt that the daddy described in the newspaper was more¡­ cute!


    ¡°Cheng Ningyuan¡­¡± Ye Chen threw himself at Ning Ning and pulled his collar. Ning Ning screamed that he was wronged but he was smiling happily. ¡°Does your butt feel itchy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious!¡± Ning Ning escaped from Third Young Master Ye and looked at Cheng Anya with his innocent eyes, hoping that she would nod!


    Miss Cheng held her son¡¯s hand and lectured him with her sincere words. ¡°Son, he is actually a wolf, yet you want to imagine him as a rabbit. Do you think this is possible?¡±


    Ning Ning, ¡°¡­¡±


    Ye Chen was so angry that he wanted to go over to strangle her.


    The morning passed by boisterously.


    The press in City A was equally, if not more, boisterous. Third Young Master Ye and Yun Ruoxi¡¯s failed engagement had led to another piece of breaking news. The press was in ebullition again!


    Miss Yun was no longer the focus. The focus shifted to the mysterious lady and child who appeared with Third Young Master Ye!


    GK International Media¡¯s news had just been released and another newspaper had released some news of Third Young Master Ye carrying Cheng Anya into his car. There was indeed a little boy following them.


    The photo only captured their back view due to the angle, but it did not affect the authenticity of the news as there was Third Young Master Ye inside!


    This photo was taken by a lucky reporter who happened to be at the back door of the hospital that day.


    It created another wave of frenzy.


    Yun Ruoxi looked at the two sets of newspapers at home and was so angry that she smashed everything that she could in her room. She screamed hysterically and cried loudly. The pain of dropping from heaven to hell had torn her heart apart totally.


    Humiliation and fear arrived one after another.


    She had totally collapsed!


    Her hair was messy and her hands were bleeding profusely as she was cut by a sharp object. Yun Ruoxi sat in a dazed manner and let out thrilling laughter.


    ¡°Ruoxi, Ruoxi¡­¡± Madam Yun was panic-stricken as she ran over and was overwhelmed with grief as she hugged Yun Ruoxi. ¡°My child¡­ my poor child. Don¡¯t be like this. Everything will be alright¡­¡±


    Madam Yun was inconsolable. This was her precious child, the daughter that she was proudest of!


    Yun Ruoxi¡¯s pale face was filled with hideous laughter. She giggled in a gruesome way, as if she was insane¡­


    Madam Yun was shocked. ¡°Ruoxi? What happened? Don¡¯t scare Mommy, Ruoxi¡­¡±


    Old Master Yun looked at his daughter and the balls of fury in his heart started to rise up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ruoxi, you will marry Ye Chen. Don¡¯t be sad. You will accomplish your wish!¡±


    Yun Ruoxi¡¯s brain had a convulsion for a while, as if she had epilepsy. A trace of a smile flashed past her blood-red eyes. ¡°Marry? Hehe¡­ He will not marry me¡­ He loves someone else and has a child¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you so disappointing? Aren¡¯t you pregnant with a child too?¡± Old Master Yun said angrily. He pulled Yun Ruoxi¡¯s shoulders and scolded. ¡°Pull yourself together! I don¡¯t believe that Ye Chen would disappear forever. Ruoxi, you have to pull yourself together!¡±


    Yun Ruoxi seemed like she did not hear anything and muttered to herself. ¡°Child, my child¡­¡±


    She suddenly laughed out loud and her voice sounded miserable and sad. ¡°My child¡­ is not his¡­¡±


    Her tears dripped down like pearls with a broken string. It was as if her whole body had lost support. She fell on the floor and howled!


    Yun Ruoxi had collapsed!


    Her emotions and stress were reaching the maximum level. The news on the forum, Ye Chen abandoning the engagement, the loving family on the news, and their love story¡ªeverything was like a knife that ruthlessly cut Yun Ruoxi¡¯s heart.


    She was in danger of falling down the valley, but she had no idea how to save herself!


    Madam Yun, who had been crying all the while, covered her mouth in astonishment. ¡°Oh my god, what kind of sin is this¡­¡±


    Old Master Yun had been through all sorts of turbulence and was more composed than Madam Yun. He was well aware of Ye Chen¡¯s love affairs all these while and it was not shocking that his daughter had a few lovers. He held onto Yun Ruoxi¡¯s face and said word by word. ¡°Listen, Ruoxi, your child belongs to Ye Chen. It must belong to Ye Chen. Do you understand?¡±


    Yun Ruoxi cried. Old Master Yun said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything else. As long as you say that the child belongs to Ye Chen, who dares to deny? We shall talk about things once you get married. We shall not have any engagement party this time. I will wait for Ye Chen to come back and talk to him personally to ask him to marry you! If he does not agree, he would be discarding you after making use of you. Old Master Ye will not allow him to be so stubborn. I don¡¯t believe that he will leave MBS to marry that woman.¡±


    If Ye Chen left MBS, then he would be of no use!


    Old Master Yun did not want a man that was economically poor and culturally blank!


    ¡°Master, what are you teaching the kid about?¡± Madam Yun said in astonishment. Old Master Yun stared at her and she shut up in a frightened manner, not daring to say another word.


    Yun Ruoxi stared at Old Master Yun. ¡°Can I really still marry him?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can. You are pregnant with his child, right?¡± Old Master Yun comforted her in a gentle manner and lifted her up to lie on the bed. He said in an affectionate manner, ¡°Sleep and do not think about anything else. He will marry you. Be good, my child!¡±


    Yun Ruoxi nodded and closed her eyes, tears flowing from her eyes.


    The sunlight was not so sinister at the villa by the beach. After taking a nap, Third Young Master Ye brought Ning Ning to swim. Cheng Anya was reading her book on the sand as she cheered on Ning Ning.


    This child still did not know how to swim!


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s figure was really good. Cheng Anya realized that she could not help but keep looking in Third Young Master Ye¡¯s direction.


    She did not take a careful look seven years ago. But now, she could see it clearly under the sunlight.


    He had the golden ratio of an inverted triangle. He had a good figure as he had gone through a cruel period of time when he was younger. His muscles were awesome!


    However, he did not give people the feeling that he was a muscle man. He looked lean and muscular. His moves looked powerful, making people sense his fitness!


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart was beating unusually fast. She indeed had no resistance against beautiful men, especially those with a nice figure. She was a little jealous of the little boy as he could touch Ye Chen¡¯s body unscrupulously¡­


    Yucks¡­ Cheng Anya, you horny woman, what kind of things do you have inside your brains?


    F***!


    You are coveting beauty to such an extent! You¡¯re hopeless!


    The more she thought of it, the redder her face became. She could not help but stare at Third Young Master Ye¡¯s body.


    A person¡¯s rationality and impulsiveness could not be mentioned in the same breath!


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy is staring at you!¡± Ning Ning was playing in the water with a life buoy that had little ducks printed on it as he betrayed his mommy.


    Third Young Master Ye looked at Cheng Anya with a forced smile and Cheng Anya looked down at her book gracefully. Her action was very natural¡­ Third Young Master Ye curled his lips. ¡°It seems like my face is not as attractive as my body!¡±


    Ning Ning touched Third Young Master Ye¡¯s chest. ¡°It is too hard, not attractive at all!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to admire!¡±


    Ning Ning hugged the life buoy stubbornly and kicked Ye Chen with his small feet to express his protest.


    ¡°Do you think that you can have more little brothers and sisters if Daddy uses more honey traps?¡± Third Young Master Ye touched his chin and asked Ning Ning. His expression was classic.


    Ning Ning smiled and he was not calm anymore. ¡®Daddy, you are indeed a pervert!¡¯


    He actually polluted such an innocent baby!


    Blushing¡­

 Chapter 162 - Untitled

    In the evening, Third Young Master Ye brought Cheng Anya and Ning Ning back to his mansion in City A.


    When they were at the seaside mansion, Third Young Master Ye forcefully decided that Cheng Anya should stay at his place until her leg fully recovered. Cheng Anya was initially unwilling, and it was not prim and proper for her to stay at his home amidst the rumors.


    However, Third Young Master Ye seemed to have won over Ning Ning. This left Cheng Anya without her meals.


    Besides, her leg inconvenienced her. Without a young kid like Ning Ning at home, it would make things inconvenient for her. To avoid making things difficult, Cheng Anya stayed at Ye Chen¡¯s home.


    It was already eight in the evening when they reached home!


    ¡°It is very beautiful!¡± Cheng Anya exclaimed as she got out of the car. She did not blame Ning Ning for being mesmerized with the mansion as it was indeed gorgeous. Third Young Master Ye definitely had a penchant for luxury.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you!¡± Ning Ning blinked and smiled. He ran to open the door as Ye Chen carried Cheng Anya in!


    Not too far away from the mansion, Yun Ruoxi witnessed the scene. Her eyes reddened as she watched enviously. Ye Chen was indeed with both the mother and son. He definitely¡­ did not want her anymore!


    As Yun Ruoxi mourned, she smashed her hands against the steering wheel and bawled.


    She saw how Third Young Master Ye took such good care of Cheng Anya and how that child had such a bright smile on his face. Their harmonious family was an incredible eyesore to Yun Ruoxi.


    Cheng Anya was able to enjoy Ye Chen¡¯s tender loving care without reservation, but she could only hide in the corner and secretly cry.


    This was unfair. It was too unfair!


    Yun Ruoxi was brimming with hatred. She had accompanied Ye Chen for six years and given him her most beautiful years, her most sincere care. She was unwilling to accept this outcome.


    She must marry Ye Chen!


    To be his girlfriend for the past six years, yet endure his flirtatiousness, his second nature as a Casanova¡­ Why had she given in to him?


    How could she reasonably give up after all these years?


    Even if she could not win his heart, she wanted his presence!


    Yun Ruoxi suddenly raised her head and looked into the mansion filled with warmth with a terrifying face. A thought of hateful madness came into her mind.


    She would absolutely not leave this hanging!


    As the woman dried her tears, she floored the accelerator and left!


    In the mansion, Ye Chen and Ning Ning packed their respective items while Cheng Anya, the idlest one, sat on the sofa and chatted on the telephone with Li Yun. At Third Young Master Ye¡¯s request, she turned her phone off for the past two days, only to receive many missed calls from Li Yun and Liu Xiaotian.


    She first called Liu Xiaotian and learned that Old Master Ye, unable to contact Ye Chen, had contacted his secretaries instead. From Liu Xiaotian¡¯s anxious voice, Old Master Ye had definitely scared her.


    Cheng Anya only told her that Ye Chen had returned home and nothing else. She then ended the call and called Li Yun.


    ¡°Anya, did you and Ning Ning appear in the papers?¡± Her BFF directly asked her.


    ¡°If I say no¡­¡±


    ¡°F***! I can even recognize you from your silhouette! Let alone baby Ning Ning!¡± Li Yun quickly interrupted Cheng Anya before she could complete her sentence.


    ¡°Then, why did you ask?¡± Cheng Anya replied impolitely.


    Li Yun was shocked and started screaming how romantic it was. As Cheng Anya felt there was nothing romantic about it, she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Hey, are you going to marry Third Young Master Ye?¡± Li Yun asked in a gossiping way. ¡°What a bad friend you are to not directly tell me who baby Ning Ning¡¯s father is! If Ning Ning did not ask me for help, I would have been kept in the dark!¡±


    ¡°I have yet to settle a score with you, so please do not raise that issue. Besides, Ning Ning and you already know. How could I tell you if I did not know?¡± Cheng Anya whispered after Ye Chen and Ning Ning had left.


    ¡°You are really going to marry Third Young Master Ye?¡± Li Yun asked as she laughed heartily.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t even begun!¡± Cheng Anya replied plainly. She had mixed feelings as she could not bother about anything during the vacation but she had to face them when she returned! She did not know how Third Young Master Ye would handle his issue with Yun Ruoxi.


    One party was unwilling to get married, while the other wanted to keep up the entanglement. With both families¡¯ magnates that had an image to protect, things were looking incredible.


    ¡°How could it be? Both of you have Ning Ning!¡± Li Yun replied in surprise. ¡°He does not want to marry you?¡±


    ¡°F***!¡± Cheng Anya swore. ¡°Do I look like I care enough about him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you do!¡± Li Yun cut to the chase. ¡°You are a lecherous and greedy wretch. Since Third Young Master Ye has the looks and is wealthy, who would believe you if you say you couldn¡¯t care less about him? If you do not care about him, give him to me. I could use more of him.¡±


    ¡°¡­You definitely understand me!¡± Cheng Anya replied.


    It was strange that Miss Cheng sounded neither happy nor sad.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet whenever you are free! Got to catch up with you!¡± Li Yun insisted in a gossiping manner.


    ¡°You are sure chivalrous enough to not visit me during my two weeks in the hospital and have the gall to ask me for gossip now. No way!¡± Cheng Anya laughed as she scolded her.


    ¡°Hey, please go easy on me, man. I just returned from France yesterday. God knows why you met with an accident when I was on vacation in France. Thank goodness I remembered to get you a bottle of perfume.¡± Li Yun defended herself softly.


    Cheng Anya gave a satisfied snort. ¡°I¡¯ll call you whenever you are free then. I am extremely free these few days!¡±


    ¡°Okay! My family is back, and it¡¯s time for me to sleep. Goodbye!¡± She hung up in style and Cheng Anya was stupefied at her forthrightness.


    What about marrying Third Young Master Ye?


    Cheng Anya pondered the idea and was slightly at a loss. She resisted the idea at the start, but she was now¡­ confused!


    She did not know what to do!


    Was he treating her that well because of Ning Ning?


    Did he allow them into his life because he wanted a home? That should have been the case?


    As Cheng Anya recalled the time spent at the seaside mansion, she remembered Third Young Master Ye mentioning he wanted to enjoy the feeling of having a family.


    His words made her slightly upset.


    After spending two days together, they seemed like a family. Seeing Ning Ning happy made her satisfied.


    But Cheng Anya knew this was all a charade!


    She and Ye Chen were able to play off each other and reserve their thorns in front of Ning Ning. Although they had a whole lot of time together, she consistently reminded herself that such happiness was not to last.


    Like performers on a stage, they would not perform on the stage for their whole lives.


    The show must end.


    If the actors fell in love with the stage, what was next?


    She could not wrap her head around Ye Chen¡¯s thoughts, so she had to control herself lest she fell for this illusion.


    She did not want to end up alone whilst those around her left without any baggage.


    That would be tragic.


    The doorbell rang and jolted Cheng Anya who was deep in thought.


    Ye Chen went to open the door. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ye Chen frowned.

 Chapter 163 - Untitled

    Cheng Anya turned her head and saw Ye Chen enter with a sullen face with Old Master Ye and Chen De in tow. As they looked at each other in the eye, the atmosphere became much more volatile and she slightly frowned. Upon seeing Cheng Anya, Old Master Ye¡¯s already sinister face became darker. ¡°Why is she here?¡± he questioned Ye Chen.


    ¡°This is my home, and you have no right to interfere!¡± Ye Chen mocked as he looked on with a cold gaze.


    He let out a cold grunt in return. It was such an irony that Old Master Ye visited in person for the first time in all these years. Whenever a problem arose, all it took was a phone call to order Ye Chen back to the Ye family¡¯s mansion to see him.


    When would such a dignified Old Master Ye depreciate himself and visit Ye Chen on his own turf!


    Humph!


    Old Master Ye gave Cheng Anya a vicious stare. He wanted to kick up a ruckus, but Chen De stopped him and the former shook his head. Chen De hinted Old Master Ye not to start a conflict with Ye Chen lest complications arose. They were, after all, here to talk about business.


    Old Master Ye forced himself to look past his rage and ordered, ¡°Get this woman away. I need to talk to you!¡±


    Cheng Anya frowned in displeasure. This old man was one detestable person, and she was curious about how his previous wives had tolerated his detestable lack of character.


    As Ye Chen was about to speak, Ning Ning appeared at the staircase landing with a trophy. It was so large that his small face was reflected on the trophy. ¡°Mommy, I found Daddy¡¯s¡­¡±


    The tender voice suddenly stopped and the laughter disappeared from Ning Ning¡¯s face. ¡°Daddy, you have guests!¡± He cutely responded as he squinted.


    This statement brought the master-guest relationship into the light. Old Master Ye, who definitely had no problems comprehending the statement, had an even more terrible look on his face.


    Not wanting to end up as collateral damage, Cheng Anya stood up and wanted to go upstairs. Ye Chen carried her and she raised her eyebrows at Old Master Ye. Old Master Ye was clearly fuming and Third Young Master Ye was clearly having his own way.


    Since she only had one good leg, she would definitely have problems going up and down the stairs. It¡¯s okay!


    ¡°Ning Ning, play with Mommy upstairs for the moment. Daddy will join you soon!¡± Ye Chen said as he carried her into the room.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    After Ye Chen went downstairs, Ning Ning passed Cheng Anya the trophy. ¡°Mommy, guess what prize Daddy had won?¡± he asked with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°¡­¡± Cheng Anya was a little puzzled as she looked at the trophy.


    As the mother and son looked at each other, they had different expressions.


    The first prize for the third children singing competition!


    ¡°Mommy, could you believe it? Daddy won the first prize for singing!¡± Ning Ning held the trophy as he laughed with closed eyes. He was proud of how well-rounded his daddy was, but it was a pity he could not imagine how his daddy¡¯s singing would turn out.


    Wow!


    ¡°Baby, you must know that this competition happened so many years ago. It¡¯s a children¡¯s singing competition, and the judges would definitely give you full marks by virtue of your looks if you took part in the competition, understand? As you can see, you need to start developing your swag from a young age. Third Young Master Ye must have won based on his looks,¡± Miss Cheng said plainly as baby Cheng looked on, at a loss for words. Amidst his silence, he gave a thumbs-up!


    Mommy, you are very quick at making associations.


    There¡¯s only one word to describe you: strong!


    Downstairs, Ye Chen had done away with the refreshments and sat directly opposite Old Master Ye. ¡°What is it about?¡± He cut to the chase.


    ¡°How dare you let that mother and son stay in your place?¡± Old Master Ye¡¯s sinister glare moved from the stairs above him.


    ¡°This is my child and the mother of my child. Why can¡¯t they stay here?¡± Ye Chen coldly rebutted as he smiled coldly. ¡°Let me say this again. You have no right to micromanage me in my home!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Old Master Ye¡¯s rage showed.


    ¡°Third Young Master, please do not speak to Old Master in such a manner. He has high blood pressure and cannot withstand provocation.¡± Chen De plainly reminded him from the side.


    Ye Chen secretly mocked his reply. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? It was not even a heart disease!


    ¡°Chen De, shut up!¡± Old Master Ye barked as he stared at Ye Chen. ¡°Ye Chen, how dare you skip the wedding and so thoroughly embarrass the Ye and the Yun families! How will Ruoxi go on from here?¡±


    ¡°From the beginning until the end, I have never even agreed to this marriage. Go and find a prospective groom for the wedding banquet you intend to organize out of your wishful thinking. Why should all the blame fall on me?¡± Ye Chen laughed coldly.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Old Master Ye raged. ¡°You intend to be rebellious to the very end?¡±


    ¡°Dad, what kind of joke is this? Rebellious? I am way past the adolescence rebellion stage. Do you even know the age of your son?¡± Ye Chen coldly laughed as he added. ¡°What are you here for?¡±


    ¡°Marry Ruoxi!¡± Old Master Ye said in a deep voice as his look disallowed any form of dissent.


    ¡°I call the shots in my own marriage!¡± Ye Chen said each word powerfully. ¡°I cannot marry Ruoxi!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to be labeled as a disappointing man?¡± Old Master Ye said calmly. In all honesty, Old Master Ye could not be bothered with whether Ye Chen was a disappointment. He was only interested in what he stood to gain from Ye Chen¡¯s marriage with Yun Ruoxi and¡­ his control over Ye Chen. ¡°What about the child in her? The kid upstairs is your child, and so is the child in Ruoxi. That is your child too!¡±


    ¡°Dad, when did you worry about your seed ending outside the family? That is such a joke!¡± Ye Chen mocked him without restraint. ¡®Who had once treated his children like the weeds and made his plans around his children? Old man, are you out of tricks?¡¯


    ¡°If you want to embarrass yourself, remember that the Ye and the Yun families cannot afford to lose this face. As you are the father of Ruoxi¡¯s child but do not wish to marry her, you will bring ridicule to both families and destroy Ruoxi¡¯s life. Are you really that indifferent?¡± Old Master Ye spoke slowly, hoping to win over Ye Chen.


    It was a pity that Third Young Master Ye¡¯s heart had hardened. He was not moved.


    ¡°Dad, just admit it. You are old. Is there any meaning in trying to grasp everything? Why don¡¯t you think about the number of years you have left?¡± Ye Chen expressed the extremely unfilial statement plainly. It was as though he was asking to be smitten by the heavens for his unfilial tirade.


    For a son to end up like Ye Chen, one could describe Ye Chen as vicious, or Old Master Ye having failed as a father!


    ¡°You want to curse me to death?¡± Old Master Ye was enraged as he picked up his crutch. Chen De blocked Old Master Ye. The latter was trembling in rage, and his face reddened from anger. There was hatred in his gaze which he quickly suppressed.


    One deep breath¡­


    ¡°What would it take for you to marry her?¡± Old Master Ye had no choice but to compromise.


    Ye Chen raised his eyebrows. Negotiating conditions?


    Why would he?


    And wasn¡¯t it too late to negotiate conditions?


    ¡°Give up! I will not marry Ruoxi!¡± Ye Chen was visibly impatient. ¡°Please do not use her child as a bargaining chip. I have only one child, Cheng Ningyuan!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you even care about that child?¡± Old Master Ye said through gritted teeth. ¡°I can acknowledge him to be part of the family, and perhaps even hold a press conference to introduce and acknowledge him¡­¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Ye Che raised his eyebrows and grunted as he seemingly smiled.


    ¡°You can choose not to acknowledge the kid, but the condition here is that you must marry Ruoxi. I am sure you do not want your son to live as an illegitimate son who becomes the talk of the town, do you?¡±

 Chapter 164 - Untitled

    Third Young Master Ye leaned back and crossed his legs. ¡°What do you call this? A blessing? When did I bow down to your grace upon me?¡± Ye Chen laughed.


    ¡°Ye Chen, could you please respond more properly? I am having a serious conversation with you on conditions!¡± the old master said angrily. He was extremely unhappy with Ye Chen¡¯s attitude and was tempted to punch him in the face to break his smile.


    ¡°Dad, it seems that you are still unclear about something. I have already said that I do not need you to acknowledge my son. I also do not need anybody else to acknowledge my son. Even if the whole world does not acknowledge my son, he is still my son,¡± Ye Chen said coldly. Self-awareness was extremely precious, and to approach this point muddleheaded confirmed that Old Master Ye had indeed aged.


    Old Master Ye¡¯s point was extremely clear¡ªtake the child, do away with Anya, then marry Yun Ruoxi as per his plans, and everybody would go home happy. He could not be bothered with Cheng Anya¡¯s feelings, let alone his feelings.


    It was simply Old Master Ye being extremely arrogant and a serious control freak!


    But¡­ He had misjudged Ye Chen!


    How pathetic it was for him to be too full of himself!


    ¡°You have sure hardened your heart. You are unwilling to marry Ruoxi?¡± Old Master Ye asked deeply with hints of warning.


    ¡°I thought I had made it sufficiently obvious!¡± Ye Chen said nonchalantly as he shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Once you marry Ruoxi, MBS International and Yun Enterprise can merge. This will allow MBS International¡¯s prospects to rapidly expand. What is bad about that? Is there anything to object to?¡± Old Master Ye raged.


    Although Yun Enterprise was a distant second to the Ye family, it was still a wealthy and powerful multi-generational corporation that wielded a certain influence in the market. As Yun Ruoxi was the only heir of Yun Enterprise, Ye Chen¡¯s marriage to Yun Ruoxi and his typical MO would pave the way for him to eventually control Yun Enterprise. Once that happened, a consolidated arbitrage would bring MBS International to the next level. That was Old Master Ye¡¯s hope.


    The child that Yun Ruoxi carried was invariant. What was more important was the implication of marrying her.


    ¡°I, Ye Chen, do not rely on women to expand my business prospects. Besides, it is MBS International that you are planning to expand, not me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Old Master Ye squinted dangerously.


    ¡°What this means, is that discussions have fallen through. The door is over there. Please make your own way there!¡± Ye Chen showed his hand and pointed to the door.


    Old Master Ye, unable to tolerate Ye Chen any further, quickly stood up and looked at him with a vicious glare. ¡°Ye Chen, you will regret this!¡± he said as his hands trembled in anger.


    Once he finished that sentence, he walked away!


    Third Young Master Ye displayed his contempt and went up the stairs, only to find both mother and son gathered in a corner and laughing away. Cheng Anya had a burst of especially exaggerated laughter and Ye Chen had a bad feeling about it.


    Ning Ning saw him enter and jabbed Cheng Anya, who was laughing out loud. Both mother and son adjusted their faces, but Ye Chen saw them, along with his old exam papers. The stoic Third Young Master Ye suddenly became embarrassed.


    ¡°F***! Cheng Ningyuan, where did you dig these out from?¡± He ran over to hide his old exam papers.


    These were exam papers from his time as a student which he had almost failed. There were a few mathematics papers where he had scored more than ten marks. There were many portions of his high school papers left unattempted.


    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be like this! Share with us the interesting things!¡± Ning Ning chuckled as he flipped open an exam paper. ¡°Daddy, did you graduate from Harvard?¡± Ning Ning was confounded.


    ¡°Have you not seen somebody who failed their exam?¡± Third Young Master Ye became a little uneasy and looked at both mother and son.


    ¡°I was always first in class since young.¡± Cheng Anya shook her head and kept herself from smiling.


    ¡°I got full marks for every exam!¡± Ning Ning said seriously.


    The mother and son looked at each other, then at Third Young Master Ye. They tried to prove that they had indeed not seen somebody who failed their exams.


    ¡°Daddy, it seems that your studies were¡­ not the best when you were a student!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was a little red. With his embarrassment boiling over into anger, he grabbed his exam papers and said in a defiant embarrassment, ¡°Although I scored poorly in my exams, my graduation thesis had stunned all the professors. Humph!¡±


    Cheng Anya and her baby looked at each other, and then at his exam script in the rapport. They doubted his claims!


    It was probably his mental unsoundness that shocked all the professors!


    Third Young Master Ye stared at them in rage and then quickly took his exam papers out to destroy all traces of them!


    Cheng Anya and Ning Ning laughed behind him!


    ¡°Cheng Ningyuan, I am hungry!¡± Ye Chen appeared at the door, feeling justified after destroying all traces of his exam papers.


    Ning Ning, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Baby, go serve his stomach!¡± Cheng Anya laughed as she instructed her son to prepare supper.


    Ning Ning jumped off the bed and pouted cutely. ¡°Daddy, you are really petty!¡± he said as he stuck his tongue out.


    Once he said that, he went downstairs in a flash to prepare supper.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, is there something that you cannot tell me in the presence of my son?¡± Cheng Anya raised her eyebrows and asked curiously. She guessed that it had something to do with Old Master Ye¡¯s visit earlier in the evening.


    ¡°Have you considered getting married?¡± Third Young Master Ye did not beat around the bush and cut to the chase as he focused on Cheng Anya¡¯s face. It seemed he was trying to get answers from her facial cues.


    Little did anybody expect Miss Cheng to smile as usual and raise her eyebrows teasingly. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, if you would allow me to indulge in my fantasies for a moment, did you just propose to me?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s ears twitched a little and he stared at her. ¡°If it¡¯s the case, so what?¡± He sounded uncouth.


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence. Was this even a proposal? It seemed like a bully forcing a marriage however one looked at it.


    Wow!


    ¡°Do you think we have met the conditions to get married to each other?¡± Cheng Anya retracted her smile and asked politely. There was a slight seriousness in her gaze.


    ¡°How are we incompatible?¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled. ¡°We are both not married and are of the legal age to get married. Since we also have a son, we are indeed too damn compatible!¡±


    Cheng Anya laughed gently. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, you know what I am talking about!¡± she replied wisely.


    Acting foolish?


    The first and foremost condition for marriage was mutual love. Marriage was sacred and was a serious affair. It was not a game. For two to get married, they must love each other and be certain they would stand by each other their whole life.


    They were hence incompatible!


    Third Young Master Ye walked over, each of his steps carrying an oppressive presence. He lifted Cheng Anya¡¯s lower jaw and seemingly smiled. His deep gaze was about to draw her soul away.


    Such a Third Young Master Ye was indeed mesmerizing and seductive!


    Cheng Anya¡¯s breathing became irregular!


    ¡°I do not believe that you have not even the slightest feeling for me!¡± Third Young Master Ye said, stressing each syllable.


    ¡°You are such a narcissist!¡± Cheng Anya¡¯s heart thumped and with an unchanging expression, she said, ¡°Do you think that women will prostrate under your western suit and pants?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Third Young Master Ye laughed as his deep gaze encountered her calm gaze. ¡°All I want is for you to fall head over heels for me!¡±

 Chapter 165 - Untitled

    Cheng Anya had butterflies in her stomach¡­


    The man¡¯s searing hot scent rushed at her and enveloped her. There was a little warmth in the scent that lingered around each other¡¯s nose.


    Their heartbeats were a little irregular!


    ¡®All I want is for you to fall head over heels for me!¡¯


    This sentence, like a lingering tune in her ears, shook her heart. What was once unclear in her heart became gradually clearer. Oh, how greedy she was!


    She was very greedy!


    She was greedy for the clarity and understanding in these matters of the heart.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, why did you suddenly think of getting married?¡± Cheng Anya tried to tame her thumping heart. Cheng Anya was typically rational, sometimes excessively so. Apart from visiting the bar out of impulse and having a one night stand with Third Young Master Ye, she had never done anything her reasoning would not allow her to do.


    ¡°I am thinking of getting married!¡± Third Young Master Ye said seriously as he smiled and gently caressed Cheng Anya¡¯s cheeks, enjoying every moment of it. In particular, he seemed to enjoy pinching and touching her face. ¡°Since we loved each other seven years ago, and now that you have Ning Ning, I was already planning to marry you. Just seven years later.¡±


    Cheng Anya was aghast and looked down in panic. Oh my god, Third Young Master Ye, could you not mention what happened seven years ago in such an atmosphere?


    Miss Cheng was flushed from the guilt!


    Third Young Master Ye interpreted this expression as her being embarrassed and happy. Although he did not like her to the point of wanting her, he had no qualms living together with her.


    He had no qualms with her entering his life.


    He was even anticipating it!


    ¡°Your answer!¡± Third Young Master Ye saw her bow her head and gently lifted her chin as he demanded an answer from her. This woman clearly liked him, no?


    Although Cheng Anya was special, she concealed them with her typically gentle smile and calm demeanor.


    However, when one took a liking to somebody, it was impossible to flawlessly conceal the liking in one¡¯s gaze!


    Ye Chen could feel that she had taken a slight liking to him.


    There were two voices in Cheng Anya¡¯s heart. One was a little Cheng Anya whose eyes were bubbling with money and hearts as it waved its hands crazily while screaming, ¡®Marry him! Look at how rich and handsome he is!¡¯


    The other little Anya wore a formal smile and shook her head plainly. ¡®Marriage is between two people who love each other. He doesn¡¯t love you enough yet!¡¯


    Miss Cheng wandered between the two little Anyas!


    After a minute, she raised her head and smiled politely. ¡°I do not want to get married!¡± She clearly enunciated each word.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s gaze fell and lost their luster. His eyes, like two dusty obsidian rocks, made heart ache a little.


    Cheng Anya looked up and wondered, ¡®My great Third Young Master Ye, why don¡¯t you think about the ridicule you will get when you try to pursue someone beautiful?¡¯


    Ning Ning pulled this off each time, and so did Third Young Master Ye. Inheritance was clearly at work.


    ¡°I feel that, if you cry now, I might agree!¡± Miss Cheng replied in laughter. Instead of getting upset, Third Young Master Ye stared at her as he gritted his teeth. From the sound of him gritting his teeth, Cheng Anya had no doubt he would go for her neck.


    ¡°Fat hope!¡± Third Young Master Ye said viciously. He hated smart women. Really, he hated smart women ahh¡­


    He was indeed a little hurt. This was his first time proposing, and to be turned down so harshly was no doubt a sucker punch to him who had a smooth-sailing romantic life. Why did she think he was feigning it?


    ¡°That¡¯s why I say, audiences struggle to accept actors who are suddenly cast as beggars when they have been cast as emperors their whole lives. Be a good boy. It¡¯s not your mistake. Don¡¯t be shaken!¡± Cheng Anya calmly took a dig at him. ¡®F***, you acted like a bully when asking for my hand, and now you act all gentlemanly. How insincere!¡¯


    Besides, where was the ring? The flowers? What kind of a wedding proposal was this?


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you marry me? ¡± Third Young Master Ye asked arrogantly. His arrogant tone made it seem as if not marrying him was a heinous sin.


    Ning Ning stood by the door and kept silent. ¡®Daddy, given your attitude, Mommy will have to consider the possibility of family violence even if she does want to marry you! You¡¯re typically calm, but why are you so different when you¡¯re with Mommy?¡¯


    The young kid was deep in thought.


    ¡°Why should I marry you?¡± Cheng Anya smiled as she asked in reply. ¡°It¡¯s you, not me, who are thinking of getting married. On what basis should I marry you just because you want me to?¡± She slowly touched Third Young Master Ye¡¯s delicate cheeks and smiled.


    ¡®This lady has human rights too!¡¯


    Third Young Master Ye moved her hand away and looked at her with a cold, emotionless gaze. Cheng Anya¡¯s heart pounded as she seemed to see a huge block of ice smoking. It was getting cold¡­


    ¡°Could you stop giving people such a scary look, please?¡± Cheng Anya smiled and her eyes widened. ¡°For a guy to be rejected in a proposal is nothing too big. Third Young Master Ye, be a gentleman, please!¡±


    ¡°You are serious about not getting married?¡± Third Young Master Ye squeezed the words through his teeth and looked at her seriously.


    ¡°I am not marrying you!¡± Cheng Anya insisted. ¡°Have you actually thought about why I would not marry you?¡± She suddenly smiled.


    Third Young Master Ye was caught off guard, and Cheng Anya knew this arrogant man had never considered why he would not marry her. Like what he said, she had to marry him when he thought about getting married.


    Because he thought of wanting to get married, rather than the reason for getting married.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, even if you wanted to be the president of the United States, would you run to the president and tell him, ¡®Hey partner, wanna step down? I want to be the president.¡¯?¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned by how quickly her mind made the connections.


    Actually, it was also quite good not to think about the reasons for marriage. It was better than him telling her that he wanted to marry her because of Ning Ning. Had that happened, Miss Cheng might have just slapped his face with a slipper.


    ¡°You do not like me!¡± Third Young Master Ye said calmly as his countenance grew colder. Apart from this reason, he could not think of other reasons she was unwilling to marry him. Could she have fallen for somebody else, like his rival, Yang Zekun, perhaps?


    Third Young Master Ye became even colder!


    Cheng Anya suspected whether his cold presence would freeze her into an ice pop.


    ¡°If you think that is the reason, then so be it!¡± Cheng Anya smiled. She discovered that, although Third Young Master Ye had many women to his name, he was, however, clumsy when it came to matters of the heart.


    Although she was also clumsy, he was clumsier than her.


    He had never taken the effort to understand the women around him in the past few years. Perhaps that was why he was clumsy.


    But, it was kind of cute, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°You¡¯re lying! You clearly like me!¡± Third Young Master Ye said as he frowned and looked at Cheng Anya solemnly. He clenched his fists and became even more irritated when he thought of Cheng Anya not liking him.


    He was subconsciously fighting against that thought!


    Cheng Anya was aghast and smiled, despite her sighing in her heart. Why couldn¡¯t the smart and calm Ye Chen work his mind around such issues? ¡°Marriage is something between two people who love each other. Ye Chen, do you love me?¡± A eureka moment came upon her during her silence.


    The calm Third Young Master Ye was slightly caught off guard and was at a loss.


    Countless women had asked him before. ¡°Ye Chen, do you love me?¡±


    ¡°I love you!¡± Ye Chen would blurt out the reply without a second thought.


    It had always been the case!


    However, when he faced Cheng Anya, this was something he could not easily say. It was lodged in his throat, never to see daylight.Read more chapter on novelhall.com


    As their gazes locked, one was calm while the other was solemn. Both were silent.


    ¡°Are we only getting married as long as I love you?¡± Ye Chen asked after a moment.


    Cheng Anya was stunned. That was the case theoretically. Cheng Anya nodded and Ye Chen suddenly broke into a smile. The coldness around him dissipated and warmth returned to him. ¡°That said, I love you!¡±


    Cheng Anya was at a loss for words.


    F***! He had sure reacted quickly.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Ye Chen pulled her over as he lowered her head and kissed her lips hard. There was a little happiness, excitement, and craziness in his warm lips that made for a tangled web of feelings which had snugly entrapped Cheng Anya.


    He kissed her roughly and held her body. He did not allow her to resist or say no, and threatened her to accept all his feelings at that moment!


    Ning Ning, who was at the door, smiled. His daddy was too brilliant!


    While his mommy could have the advantage in the short term, his daddy would always decide the victor.


    Since his mommy said that marriage was only between two people who loved each other, she refused to marry him as his daddy did not love her.


    Hence, his daddy asked whether they could get married if he loved her, and his mommy nodded. Didn¡¯t that nod imply that she loved him?


    The young kid laughed sneakily. As he had said, his mommy was no match for how scheming his daddy was. Watching this wedding proposal was so exciting as all the tricks came out of the bag and culminated in his mommy¡¯s admission.


    How amazing!


    That being said, love required some techniques. He was ready to learn these techniques and use them any other day!


    The young kid brought a cup of water and laughed as he entered his bedroom. Third Young Master Ye had no clue what kind of distorted example he had set for his son!


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Cheng Anya scolded him in embarrassment and wanted to slap him to wipe off his smile. How could she be such an idiot and fall for his ploy! Miss Cheng was in a dilemma. She swore she would be a pig should she fall for his ploy again!


    ¡°How did I become such a bastard?¡± Third Young Master Ye seemingly laughed. ¡°Was it that difficult for you to admit that you like me?¡± Contentment was written on his face.


    Cheng Anya calmed down and smiled. ¡°That was not difficult, but it will be difficult for you to marry me!¡±


    ¡°Someday, you will marry me!¡± Third Young Master Ye arrogantly said as he hugged her tightly and enjoyed her in his embrace. ¡°I will make you agree to it!¡±


    His voice was dull and magnetic as it rang in her ears. Cheng Anya had butterflies in her stomach as her mind wandered. She was secretly vexed that she had made an unwise decision to stay together with him.


    ¡°You will have to try harder then!¡± Cheng Anya became a little more confident as she had the upper hand. ¡°Let me ask you. Are you sure you know how to love a person?¡± She put on some airs.


    ¡°Teach me!¡± Third Young Master Ye said arrogantly. His gaze was full of happiness. He was in a good mood today!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the fee is expensive!¡±


    ¡°I will pay however much it is!¡± Third Young Master Ye whispered in her ear. ¡°Me included!¡± he said with a devilish charm.

 Chapter 166 - Untitled

    Ning Ning received an email as soon as he went online. He clicked to open it and his pinkish face froze immediately.


    He opened up the chat group named ¡®Perverts Gathering¡¯.


    That chat group had a fixed chatting session every week ever since it was created!


    When Ning Ning went into the chat group, they were discussing the power struggle within the Italian mafia.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Chu Li, are you sure that you have investigated clearly?


    Desire to see the world in chaos: I¡¯m sure. Louis and Old Master Ye are on the same boat and they had set up a trap for Ye Chen. Have you received the news? He has already taken control of the entire Italian mafia.


    Black J: He is the real Godfather now! He had defeated Rus and the other Godfathers and increased his own power by swallowing the Italian dark power.


    Jason: This bastard¡¯s methods are so violent and ruthless. He had taken advantage of me before. If not for Sir, I would have murdered him long ago. How would I let him escape?


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: F***, Jason, if it wasn¡¯t for me, you would have already been called in for interrogation in the FBI, you punk!


    Ning Ning logged onto his personal system, typed in a string of commands, and analyzed the data of the Italian mafia power. His expression froze. Louis had really¡­ really swallowed all of Italy¡¯s dark powers.


    So unbelievable!


    Suddenly, he saw a piece of shocking news.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Louis is coming to City A? What for?


    Jason: What else could he do? Confront your daddy, I suppose. Don¡¯t belittle him. You once said that he was ungrateful, capricious, and selfish. Not only that, he was also violent and cold-blooded. A smart person isn¡¯t scary, but a smart and evil person is.


    Black J: What do you think is the relationship between Louis and Old Master Ye? F***, he had always acted upon whatever the old man said. Ning Ning, have you looked carefully at that report? Old Master Ye had secretly helped Louis using MBS¡¯s influence. He definitely could not become the mafia Godfather this time without Old Master Ye¡¯s help.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: I¡¯ve seen it!


    Genius doctor: Cutie, your family is so troublesome. City A is so lively nowadays that even I could feel the heat in Egypt. Klose, that sicko, had spread the campy love story of the third young master and your mommy all over the world. Your family has now become the focus of the world!


    Smiling angel: I thought I could witness Third Young Master Ye¡¯s wedding with someone else other than Ning Ning¡¯s mommy as the bride.


    Clouds floating in the sky: I am more excited to see Ning Ning as the ring bearer!


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: F***, Ning Ning, is it true? Are you only seven years old? The son of Third Young Master Ye?


    Desire to see the world in chaos: Sir, how sad. Have I ever lied to you?


    Genius doctor: I have hugged the little cutie before, so I have the right to speak. Oh, right, I will send you all the video of him killing over twenty people at once later. He¡¯s very powerful¡­


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: F***, Ning Ning, I will arrest you!


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Sir, I¡¯m underage!


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: You are already behaving like this as a minor. I can¡¯t imagine what would happen once you reach the legal age. F***, all of your family members have broken the law. Old Master Ye, Third Young Master Ye, and you¡­


    Everybody: ¡­Ignore him!


    Black J: Ning Ning, we¡¯ve got the latest FBI system!


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: Can you stop mentioning my sorrow? A thief showing off in front of the master, are you seeking your own death?


    Genius doctor: Sir, I empathize with you!


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: It¡¯s even better if we show off in front of Sir. He¡¯ll change the system into a more advanced one next time and then we¡¯ll steal that. Saves us manpower and money!


    All terrorists: Ning Ning, you¡¯re awesome!


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: ¡­Ning Ning, I would really arrest you. You¡¯re too cunning and sinister. You¡¯re definitely going to become a dangerous person when you grow up.


    Desire to see the world in chaos: Ning Ning, what are you planning to do with Louis?


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Isn¡¯t he coming to City A? Let him come. I want to see who he is.


    Black J: Do not underestimate the enemy!


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: I know, but what is his relationship with Old Master Ye?


    Genius doctor: Old Master Ye had a good relationship with Louis¡¯s father, but¡­ It¡¯s weird. Louis was a piano prince when he was young. His personality was soft and weak too, which was different from how he is like now.


    Desire to see the world in chaos: Keep observing. Ning Ning, just tell us if you need help. Anyone will do!


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Okay! Damn it, Daddy and Mommy¡¯s wedding is still not settled, yet there are so many obstructions along the way. I feel like throwing them all into the sea to feed the fish!


    Everybody: ¡­


    The next day, Ye Chen sent Ning Ning to school before going to MBS. A crowd of reporters rushed up to him once his car reached the company. Flashlights flashed nonstop and reporters were all asking him about the news reported by GK International Media at the same time. Everyone was concerned about who the mystery woman and the child were.


    Some of them asked the third young master about when he was going to marry her while some asked him if the marriage between him and Miss Yun would be canceled.


    ¡­


    One after another question, male and female, all of their anxious and crazy faces flashed nonstop outside the car window.


    The third young master adjusted his tie and swallowed his saliva. His delicate facial features looked slightly impatient, his gaze turning cold.


    A bunch of bodyguards charged out of MBS building, parted the crowd, and made way for Ye Chen. The atmosphere turned crazier¡­


    Microphones were pointed at Ye Chen.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, please say something about the things that happened these past few days!¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, was that article true? I was told that you blew the whistle yourself. Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°President Ye, is the marriage between you and Miss Yun canceled?¡±


    ¡°President Ye, we heard that the old master is very angry. Will it affect your future endeavors?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, if that woman is your mistress, is that child your illegitimate child then? Is it true that you have a few illegitimate children now?¡±


    ¡­


    Suddenly, the third young master stopped walking. He scanned all the reporters with his cold gaze and all of a sudden, everyone froze. There was a moment of silence. The elegance and coldness of the third young master were famous among the media and everyone shivered upon being looked at by the third young master.


    It seemed like the news reporters could feel his murderous aura.


    Third Young Master Ye gave a charming smile with the delicate facial features of his. He then signaled one of the female reporters to go over with his index finger. ¡°You, come here!¡±


    As he spoke, the bodyguard made way for that female reporter to go over. All the other reporters looked at her with envy, feeling jealous that she could get first-hand information from the young master.


    That female reporter had good looks. Her appearance and body shape were above average and she thought that she had gotten the attention of the third young master. She was proud of herself and gave him a smile that she thought was charming.


    Ye Chen smiled. His delicate and evil features emitted high voltage. If one looked closely, his gaze was as cold as ice, and in between his eyebrows was the color of frost. His lips were adorned with a sarcastic smile.


    ¡°What did you ask me just now?¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s voice was low, elegant, and attractive.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, if that woman is your mistress, is that child your illegitimate child then? Is it true that you have a few illegitimate children now?¡± The female reporter repeated her question in a coquettish tone.


    It was as though a naked woman had appeared in the middle of a war.


    ¡°Which newspaper agency are you from?¡±


    ¡°I am Xu Rumei, a special correspondent of Beautiful Rose magazine!¡± The female reporter showed her greatest smile, thinking that she had gained the liking of Ye Chen.


    ¡°A pornographic magazine agency, huh. Humph, you don¡¯t deserve to be called a correspondent!¡± Third Young Master Ye sneered and said with an extremely low voice, ¡°In my principle, I wouldn¡¯t hit a woman, but this doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye threw a punch at the smiling face of the female reporter who did not have time to react. The female reporter let out a pitiful cry and fell down on the bodyguard. She held her almost-broken nose and blood was all over her hands. She cried out loud immediately.


    There was an uproar among the others.


    The media reporters were so shocked that they forgot to take photos. Those who were livestreaming became silent.


    Hitting someone in public!


    This was an absolutely unprecedented event. Even the tyrant director famous in the entertainment industry had only dared to kick a chair when he was angry.


    Hitting, that was definitely a first.


    More so when it was a male hitting a female!


    It was a livestream and the scene where Third Young Master Ye hit the reporter was shown to countrywide viewers.


    Cheng Anya, who was eating her breakfast, spat out her milk, stunned. ¡®Third Young Master Ye, are you mad?¡¯


    He really had guts!


    Although she also disliked the question of the female reporter, he should have maintained his image!


    It was heart-wrenching. He had endured silently and done nothing all this while, so why was he so hot-blooded this time around?


    Her heart pounded really fast!


    Third Young Master Ye scanned all the reporters with his eyes coldly. Word by word, he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll ban whoever that disrespects my woman and son!¡±


    These words were filled with an overbearing possessiveness and immense pride that was typical of Third Young Master Ye, which was to do everything in his own way.


    After he said those words, he went into the MBS International building without obstruction.


    Yang Zekun¡¯s gentle face showed a sinister and complex expression upon witnessing that scene in his office. He had mixed feelings about what the third young master had done. To be very honest, if it were him, he wouldn¡¯t dare to hit someone on the spot, but he would ban that woman afterward.


    Ye Chen used his toughest stance to protect those he wanted to protect.


    Although both of them had the ability, he could not be as straightforward and arrogant as the third young master!


    Yun Ruoxi gritted her teeth in anger while watching. His woman and his son? She laughed sardonically and smashed the television screen.


    GK International Media¡¯s Klose hit the table and laughed. He immediately called his assistant into his room. He was inspired again. His perverted laugh made his assistant shiver.


    The corners of Cheng Anya¡¯s lips rose slightly. She liked this version of Ye Chen!


    When the reporters regained their senses, they started to take photos. The third young master had given them a piece of explosive news, an assault case that had never happened before!


    However, all the news agencies and television stations did not dare to report about it negatively.


    Every viewer in the country had heard what the third young master had said. He would crush anyone who went against him with just one of his fingers.


    Therefore, Third Young Master Ye¡¯s image of being a new, modern perfect man leaped a level higher.


    The media started to be curious about who his woman and son were!

 Chapter 167 - Untitled

    MBS International, President¡¯s office.


    Ye Chen had just stepped into the office when Liu Xiaotian came in to report. ¡°President Ye, Mister Louis is on the line. He wants to have a video conference with you.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye nodded.


    ¡°A cup of coffee!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Liu Xiaotian went out to prepare his coffee and came in with it a while later.


    He loosened his tie and took a sip of the coffee. He then frowned slightly, looking unhappy, and put the cup of coffee aside. The coffee Cheng Anya brewed was more fragrant than the coffee Liu Xiaotian brewed. The third young master had become picky because of Cheng Anya and he was obsessed with the taste of coffee lately.


    After leaving Louis on hold for a few minutes, Ye Chen switched on the office¡¯s screen and Louis¡¯ face appeared.


    He had a pair of jade green eyes, as green as emerald. His gaze always looked depressed, lonely, and cold, with a hint of sadness. His pair of attractive and pretty eyes could kill hundreds and thousands of teenage girls. He had a sharp nose, thin lips, and golden hair, forming a western and handsome face. He was unbelievably pretty.


    Anyone who met Louis for the first time would give him the nickname ¡®The Melancholic Prince¡¯.


    Who knew that a person with a face this beautiful, gaze this melancholic, would be an Italian mafia¡¯s Godfather? One move of his would make the whole dark world tremble three times. The Dragon Gate even left Italy just to avoid the Italian mafia.


    This showed how strong and powerful Louis was.


    ¡°Hi, Mister Louis, why are you still up this late?¡± Ye Chen smiled elegantly while holding his cup of coffee. He crossed his legs and looked at him with a forced smile.


    The smell of warm coffee drove away the feeling of disgust that rose in his heart. Somehow, every time he talked to Louis, Ye Chen would feel nauseous and have a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. It was utterly disgusting.¡±Access webnovel.live if you like watching manga,comics.


    Even though he looked as pretty as a flower!


    ¡°Waiting for you!¡± Louis smiled and in his sad eyes flashed past a moment of brightness. ¡°Are you coming to welcome me when I reach City A?¡±


    Ye Chen raised his brows slightly and lightly swirled the cup of coffee in front of him. The white smoke rising from the cup hid the sarcasm in his eyes. He teased. ¡°Many people would love to welcome you when you come to City A, Mister Louis. When will it ever be my turn?¡±


    Louis leaned back on the sofa and his face on the screen looked as peaceful as calm water. He did not look like a cruel person at all. He seemed to be a melancholic prince, gentle, harmless, and lovable.


    ¡°Our backstage deal encountered some problems recently. I¡¯ll go and talk to you in person!¡±


    ¡°My pleasure!¡± Ye Chen had expected it already. Ning Ning was right. Sure enough, there was something fishy going on. He was prepared, in case he turned his back on him. The failure of the deal meant nothing to him.


    Anyway, his son was the lord of military arms and it was easy for him if he wanted to smuggle. If it wasn¡¯t to keep Old Master Ye in check these past few years, he wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk either. Hence, it was nothing to him even if the deal failed.


    ¡°Cancel the deal if there are problems. I am not interested in it anymore!¡± Ye Chen¡¯s cold gaze had no warmth at all. Anyone who dared to plot against him obviously did not know that they were in big trouble.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, you can¡¯t just back out like that. I can¡¯t account for it on my side!¡± Louis smiled gently but had a firm tone. Ye Chen had no choice at all. He had to do it no matter what.


    ¡°You are the leader of the mafia now and the whole of the Italian mafia is yours. Do you still need to account for anything?¡± Ye Chen said sarcastically. He felt his blood run cold as he was being stared at by the other party¡¯s gentle gaze. He had already felt uncomfortable during the video call. He could not promise that he would not puke if he saw him in person!


    ¡°Right, I haven¡¯t congratulated you yet. Mister Louis, congratulations on getting what you wanted. Rus is definitely no match for you!¡±


    ¡°Much thanks!¡± Louis, the melancholic prince, smiled gently while playing with the ring on his left hand. He raised his brows slightly. ¡°I have to congratulate you too. I didn¡¯t expect you to have a son already. What a surprise. You¡¯ve hidden them so well these past few years.¡±


    Ye Chen was stunned. ¡®What does he mean?¡¯


    ¡°You read gossip news too? What a wonder!¡± Third Young Master Ye mocked him unceremoniously.


    ¡°GK International Media was reporting it so frequently. How would one not know about it!¡±


    Ye Chen cursed his bad friend, Klose, again. On second thought, even if Klose did not report it worldwide, he would also know about it, as according to the spy in Dragon Gate, Louis had been collecting information on him.


    And he would also collect information on him before dealing with him. It was inevitable.


    However, those words that came out of his mouth made him feel weird as though a cold-blooded snake had slithered past his feet. Extremely uncomfortable!


    ¡°Are you coming to City A just to renegotiate the deal with me?¡± Ye Chen asked coldly, changing the subject.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Louis smiled softly. ¡°And also to meet Third Young Master Ye in the meantime. Gaining a friend is better than gaining an enemy, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    He said those words lightly, but they were full of warning.


    Third Young Master Ye sneered at the bottom of his heart. ¡®Please, I wouldn¡¯t be friends with you no matter what. Don¡¯t insult the term ¡®friend¡¯!¡¯


    ¡°Okay, when are you coming?¡±


    ¡°Next week!¡±


    ¡°Okay! I got it!¡±


    ¡°So, are you willing to renegotiate the deal with me?¡± Louis¡¯s jade green eyes showed a hint of a faint smile. A smile that could make someone shudder was hidden under his gloom.


    ¡°Do I have a choice?¡± Third Young Master Ye said in a tone of resignation indifferently.


    ¡°Smart!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye sneered and looked down.


    If he wanted to come, then let him. He was curious about how he and the old man knew each other.


    It had always been the ultimate doubt in his mind right from the beginning!


    He was too lazy to find out, so he wanted to let them tell him themselves!


    ¡°See you next week then!¡± Ye Chen gestured to hang up the video call. He felt uncomfortable to even say one more word to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m already looking forward to it!¡± Louis was full of smiles and he was as gentle as the spring wind blowing across the lake water, creating ripples. His jade green eyes were as warm as the spring warmth.


    Ye Chen raised the corners of his lips coldly. ¡°Believe me, Mister Louis. I would definitely be lying if I said I¡¯m looking forward to it too!¡±


    Slam! He hung up the video call and frowned. ¡®Louis, why didn¡¯t you choose to come earlier or later, but chose to come at this timing, when everything is so disoriented?¡¯ This made him feel suspicious of him.


    Third Young Master Ye pushed the cup of coffee aside and logged onto Dragon Gate¡¯s system. He checked Louis¡¯ information once more.


    Louis, the son of Raul Vasalos. Born in a mafia family. At the age of eleven, he participated in the international piano competition, gained unanimous praise, and was known as a prodigy in the world of music. Many predicted that he would be a very successful musician.


    Who knew that Louis would end up doing something that was totally unrelated to music? After Raul died, he took over the Vasalos family and started leading the brothers working under him. He was firm and cold-blooded. He fought violently all the way and became the leader of the whole Italian mafia now.


    Third Young Master Ye frowned and felt that something was amiss!

 Chapter 168 - Untitled

    That afternoon, Cheng Anya was heating up the soup Ning Ning had brewed for her in the morning. She had just placed the pot on the stove when Yang Zekun called.


    ¡°Old Master Yang wants to meet me?¡± Cheng Anya turned off the stove and went out of the kitchen with the help of a crutch. She pursed her lips. Yang Zekun had already mentioned it when she was in the hospital and he took a long time before he contacted her again. She was puzzled about why Old Master Yang was so persistent in wanting to see her.


    He seemed devastated that day after he had met her at the banquet.


    Let¡¯s meet!


    For the sake of senior, she agreed. ¡°Okay, I am free this afternoon!¡±


    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll go and fetch you!¡± Yang Zekun sounded disappointed and lonely. His men had told him that Cheng Anya and Ning Ning were living at Ye Chen¡¯s place. She had almost forgotten that they were still at the stage of pretending to be lovers.


    Perhaps, from the beginning, he was the only one who wanted to try to get closer to her.


    While she had never thought of it at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just reserve a table at the restaurant. I¡¯ll go over myself!¡±


    ¡°Are your legs okay?¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡±


    ¡°Okay, can we meet at De Yue then?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Cheng Anya smiled, agreed, and hung up the call. She then proceeded to call Li Yun and asked her if she could send her to the restaurant. Li Yun was a computer programmer and had a flexible working time. Cheng Anya¡¯s doorbell rang a few moments after she called her.


    ¡°Wow, this mansion is so pretty. Please invite me over as a guest for two days!¡± Li Yun made weird exclamation sounds and begged Cheng Anya with both her hands together.


    Miss Cheng kicked her out of the mansion calmly and closed the door. ¡°I am here as a guest too. Invite you? Continue daydreaming!¡±


    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t this place the home of your son¡¯s daddy?¡± Li Yun said with a smile. She turned her head back three times with every step she took. She loved that uniquely designed mansion, especially the scenery surrounding it. It was as pretty as a drawing. With both ancient and modern elements mixed, the scenery looked mysterious and dreamy at the same time.


    ¡°My son¡¯s, not mine!¡± Cheng Anya said angrily and gestured to hit her with her crutch. ¡°Damn it, I haven¡¯t settled accounts with you about the time when Ning Ning and you betrayed me together!¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­ How can you be so violent as a mother!¡± Li Yun laughed and avoided the topic while helping her get into the car. ¡°Why did senior¡¯s grandfather ask to see you?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? He had already mentioned that he wanted to see me when I was still hospitalized. I couldn¡¯t make it back then. Since I am free these few days, why not?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the ugly daughter-in-law is finally seeing her in-laws?¡± Li Yun teased. ¡°Aren¡¯t you pretending to be dating senior? Tsk, tsk, what if his grandfather gets the wrong idea? A scandal with senior plus the recent gossip news, wow, I¡¯m afraid that City A would liven up for half a year. What a magnificent quadrangular love.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Cheng Anya said angrily. ¡°You¡¯re so gossipy. Be careful that Gu Zhensheng will abandon you!¡±


    ¡°Who cares! That¡¯s exactly what I want. I¡¯ll take this opportunity to kick him out of my life. You can¡¯t make progress by clinging to old notions!¡± Li Yun shrugged as if it was nothing and smiled creepily. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll date your son and call you mommy.¡±


    She had been eyeing the young kid for the longest time!


    ¡°Stop being disgusting, can you?¡± Cheng Anya quivered. She could not stand her comment. ¡°My son had said before that he would not get a wife to take care of me.¡±


    ¡°Right, kids nowadays get intimate with girls when they are not even fifteen years old. Will he even think about you then?¡±


    ¡°My son won¡¯t do that to me!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, look at his daddy. What a great role model!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Cheng Anya grabbed the newspaper in the car and hit her face.


    ¡°Self-deceiving mommy. My nephew is fifteen years old and has just graduated from high school, yet his girlfriend is already pregnant. F***, what kind of education was he given? He is still so young! My sister-in-law had to apologize to the girl¡¯s family in person. They gave her a slap.¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes twitched. Her pure son¡­ After listening to what Li Yun had said, she started to have lingering fears. She could not imagine that happening to her son.


    ¡°This has something to do with self-discipline. Ning Ning would never do that!¡± She knew how her son was like more than anyone else. It was definitely not the same level as his daddy.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never know. Kids that are fourteen or fifteen years old now have their hormones shoot out warnings like a fire alarm!¡±


    ¡°Classic!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. These words are said by Arno from the book ¡®The True Lies¡¯,¡± Li Yun replied with her brightest smile while Cheng Anya rolled her eyes in return.


    ¡°Anyway, why are we on this topic?¡± Li Yun was depressed. ¡°Having a mommy as a friend really gets us having discussions on serious topics.¡±


    ¡°F***, you started the topic yourself, okay?¡± Cheng Anya was speechless.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s drop the topic then. Anya, what plans do you have with the third young master?¡± Li Yun changed the topic as fast as lightning. ¡°Aren¡¯t you both getting married?¡±


    Cheng Anya shook her head. ¡°I feel so annoyed by the term ¡®married¡¯ recently!¡±


    ¡°Because you are jealous of her!¡±


    ¡°Might be!¡± Cheng Anya nodded with a serious attitude. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this next time. We aren¡¯t in a rush anyway. I¡¯m twenty-four, and he¡¯s twenty-seven. Who gets married this early? Let¡¯s wait a few more years before talking about this again.¡±


    ¡°True. It¡¯s okay if Ning Ning doesn¡¯t mind.¡± Li Yun laughed before teasing her. ¡°Right, marrying the third young master can be quite challenging. The probability of him having an affair outside is exceptionally high!¡±


    ¡°I totally agree!¡± Cheng Anya¡¯s sour face darkened. It was something that anyone with eyes could tell. Third Young Master Ye had a face that could attract the attention of people. ¡°He is like an egg with a crack. Any fly would stick to it.¡±


    ¡°I sympathize with you spiritually!¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    ¡°Are you really going to hang yourself on the Ye Chen tree?¡± Full of zest, Li Yun asked. She had never seen Cheng Anya in a relationship, so she did not know about her take on relationships. However, she knew that whatever that woman had decided to do, that would be for life.


    In relationships, for example.


    ¡°Do I look like that kind of person?¡± Cheng Anya snorted disdainfully but felt uneasy. She knew that if she really was determined, she¡¯s afraid that she might have to fall into Third Young Master Ye¡¯s hands forever.


    Men like Third Young Master Ye were perfect as a lover because they were romantic and would satisfy their girlfriend¡¯s vanity. However, as a husband, men like Third Young Master Ye would make his wife cry as they would be worried about when they would see their husbands walk past them coldly with another woman.


    If trust was the foundation of a relationship, the foundation between them was very weak.


    Cheng Anya still could not trust Third Young Master Ye enough yet!


    ¡°Pay some attention to the trees around you. Hanging on just one isn¡¯t worth it. Look at other trees and you might find one that you can hang on more comfortably.¡± Li Yun laughed. She had the same level of intellect and calmness as Cheng Anya.


    Both of them were blunt talkers who hit the nail on the head every time. Indeed, birds of a feather flock together.


    ¡°You mean, senior?¡±


    ¡°Senior is not bad. His personality and temper are both good and he¡¯s loyal, which was totally different from Third Young Master Ye. What was the phrase that people from the upper-class society always say? Ladies would want Master Yang to marry their daughters but they would rather settle the third young master themselves!¡± Li Yun teased and winked. ¡°This shows that senior is the best choice for a husband while Third Young Master Ye is the best choice for a lover. They are not on the same level.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± Cheng Anya raised her eyebrows. She looked so calm that it was impossible to notice the change in her emotions.


    ¡°How would you know that it¡¯s impossible if you haven¡¯t given it a try?¡± Li Yun said. ¡°You have never given senior a chance, so how do you know that he can¡¯t be the one?¡±


    ¡°Why would I give him chances if I know that we are impossible?¡±


    ¡°Cutie, you¡¯re too fast to judge!¡±


    ¡°Be careful that I¡¯ll tell Gu Zhensheng that you¡¯ve fallen in love with somebody else!¡±


    ¡°Please, there is no doubt that senior is the public chosen husband material. Even Gu Zhensheng had said that he would marry Yang Zekun if he was a woman and would never choose Third Young Master Ye.¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence¡­


    As expected, Third Young Master Ye¡¯s character was questioned by the public!


    ¡°We¡¯ve reached De Yue!¡± Li Yun found a place to park her car. At this famous Chinese restaurant, Li Yun saw Yang Zekun standing at the entrance once she alighted from the car. She waved at him and he ran over to them immediately.


    ¡°Anya, I¡¯ll shop at the mall nearby. Call me when you are ready to go back!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Li Yun did not drive her car as Paris Spring was located right across the traffic light. She might as well walk over.


    ¡°Is your leg in pain?¡± Yang Zekun held onto her and asked gently. His clear voice sounded as comfortable as the spring breeze.


    Cheng Anya held her crutch and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not painful anymore but I still can¡¯t walk. I¡¯ll have to wait two weeks more before I can start my rehabilitation. I would be able to walk by then!¡±


    Yang Zekun smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Grandpa is waiting for you!¡±


    ¡°Why did your grandfather want to meet me?¡± Cheng Anya asked, feeling confused. She did not know him personally and he was her elder. It was a little awkward for them to meet. Moreover, she kind of knew that Old Master Ye and Old Master Yang hated each other, most probably because of Lin Xiaoyue.


    It was related to the third young master as well. That kind of feeling made her even more uncomfortable!


    ¡°I have no idea. Grandpa didn¡¯t tell me anything!¡± Yang Zekun said truthfully while helping her walk into De Yue. Because Cheng Anya had difficulty walking, Yang Zekun had deliberately asked for a seat near the window, on the first level.


    Old Master Yang was already waiting for her there.


    Cheng Anya nodded to greet him. She was full of smiles the entire time. Yang Zekun then proceeded to help her sit down.


    ¡°Grandpa, continue chatting. I¡¯ll go first and come back to fetch you later!¡± Yang Zekun said gently and walked out of the restaurant slowly.


    ¡°How¡¯s your leg?¡± Old Master Yang broke the silence and showed his concern for Cheng Anya¡¯s injured leg.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting better. Thanks for your concern!¡± Cheng Anya smiled. She signaled for the waiter to come over and ordered a glass of orange juice generously with no feelings of restriction or whatsoever. After all, she was Cheng Anya, a woman who had experienced all sorts of events. Even though Old Master Yang wanted to see her out of the blue, she was only feeling curious instead of feeling uneasy.


    ¡°Order whatever you want. This restaurant serves authentic food.¡± Old Master Yang was almost ingratiating, as if she were a long-lost granddaughter, and he couldn¡¯t wait to please her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not hungry!¡± She was speaking the truth. She had spent her day idling around. Hence, she wasn¡¯t feeling hungry at all. Cheng Anya felt puzzled after seeing Old Master Yang¡¯s gaze which looked as if he was expecting something to happen. This made her feel very uncomfortable.


    ¡°Is there anything that I can do for you?¡±

 Chapter 169 - Untitled

    ¡°I just want to meet you!¡± Old Master Yang smiled as he said. He looked very friendly, different from the domineering and sharp old master during the banquet. Cheng Anya thought to herself secretly that there were good and bad points of looking like Lin Xiaoyue.


    The bad thing was Old Master Ye and Third Young Master Ye hating each other to the core. The good thing was Old Master Yang having a friendly attitude. Given Miss Cheng¡¯s unrestrained imagination, a campy image of Old Master Ye and Old Master Yang fighting over the beauty, Lin Xiaoyue, in the past immediately came up. In the end, due to Old Master Yang winning, the Ye family bore a grudge.


    Old Master Yang did not marry for his whole life, while Old Master Ye had three wives. It was obvious whose love was more solid than gold.


    But, why did Lin Xiaoyue leave?


    What role did Third Young Master Ye play?


    Cheng Anya realized that no matter how she thought, she could not understand. It was something that happened a few decades ago. Deducing from Old Master Ye, Old Master Yang, and Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s age, there was no way Ye Chen was Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s son.


    Where did the hate come from?


    ¡°This is my honor!¡± Cheng Anya said faintly, although she had already expanded the love triangle between them. Cheng Anya¡¯s smile did not change; it was still as attractive.


    ¡°Is Miss Cheng a local person?¡± Old Master Yang asked.


    Cheng Anya smiled faintly. ¡°I guess Old Master Yang had already investigated it. You should be clear about my background.¡±


    Old Master Yang¡¯s expression changed and looked at her deeply. He was a little shocked but was also honest. He nodded. ¡°I have indeed investigated about it. I hope that Miss Cheng does not mind my recklessness. It is indeed because you look like an old friend of mine, so¡­¡±


    Cheng Anya nodded in understanding. Third Young Master Ye had also once suspected but he did not investigate it. If not, he would have known about Ning Ning. His style of work was very different from Old Master Yang in terms of this. It was totally different.


    Cheng Anya thought of Ye Chen¡¯s miserable and resentful expressions after the banquet. It was as if he was a prisoner that was jailed and would never be released. Cheng Anya felt a little hurt as it was not difficult to think of what Old Master Ye had done to Ye Chen.


    What did Old Master Yang do to Ye Chen to make Ye Chen hate him so much? Ye Chen even wanted to destroy Yao Hua at any price to seek revenge.


    If Third Young Master Ye was not forced to a dead end, he would not have such a strong hatred. Moreover, there was a trace of unwillingness among this hatred and¡­ anger. This was worth discussing!


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Third Young Master Ye had once told me that I looked like Lin Xiaoyue!¡± Cheng Anya said in an innocent manner and smiled. She gazed deeply at Old Master Yang¡¯s face and did not miss his short panic and misery.


    Cheng Anya was shocked!


    Misery?


    This matter was getting more and more confusing.


    ¡°Is it? I did not expect him to tell you about this!¡± Old Master Yang¡¯s hand trembled for a while and he took his hand off the table as if nothing had happened. He placed his hand on his lap and avoided making eye contact with Cheng Anya.¡±read comics on our webnovel.live¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye happened to mention it after the banquet that day!¡±


    ¡°Did he mention me?¡± Old Master Yang asked deeply as he looked at Cheng Anya.


    Cheng Anya smiled and shook her head. ¡°No!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye had never mentioned Old Master Yang. If not because of the Yun Enterprise¡¯s matter, he would probably not mention Old Master Ye.


    ¡°Old Master Yang, I want to ask you something. Since you¡¯ve investigated me, may I know if I am related to Lin Xiaoyue?¡± Cheng Anya asked solemnly. Since he had mentioned it, she wanted to clear things up as Ye Chen hated Lin Xiaoyue so much.


    Cheng Anya did not want to have anything to do with Lin Xiaoyue.


    Although she did not love what he loved and hated what he hated, Cheng Anya did not want to be related to someone he hated.


    Old Master Yang shook his head slowly and a trace of a bitter smile showed from the corners of his lips. ¡°I wished that you were related!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t wish to!¡± Cheng Anya said as she smiled. She was resolute and particularly firm. Facing Old Master Yang¡¯s disappointment, she realized that she had the pleasant sensation of taking revenge.


    Cheng Anya was secretly shocked that she would have such a thought.


    ¡°Old Master Yang, since you have already known about my relationship with Lin Xiaoyue and have confirmed it, can I leave?¡± Cheng Anya asked politely. She did not like Old Master Yang, probably because Ye Chen hated him!


    ¡°Wait, Miss Cheng. Stay a little longer!¡± Old Master Yang said with a panic voice. There was also a little ardent anticipation in his voice. It was as if he was reminiscing about his good old days!


    After all, the woman that he loved left when she was around Cheng Anya¡¯s age. Time had flown by very quickly and everyone got older. But Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s youth was forever in his heart.


    She looked young and pretty until her death.


    Her most beautiful period.


    Seeing Cheng Anya sitting opposite him, he had a self-deceiving comfort.


    His heart could relax temporarily!


    Cheng Anya was silent for a moment before she turned her head to look at the crowded street outside the window. She drank the orange juice quietly and nobody spoke for a long while. She looked at the street and Old Master Yang looked at her. The atmosphere was so quiet that there was no noise at all.


    ¡°Old Master Yang, can I ask what grudge do you have with Third Young Master Ye?¡± Cheng Anya turned her head and went straight to the point. She had wanted to know about this question.


    This old man and Third Young Master Ye seemed to look alike in terms of their features.


    Old Master Yang frowned. A trace of disparity flashed past his muddy eyes. ¡°Grudge? ¡­We don¡¯t have any grudge.¡±


    Cheng Anya smiled to hide the sneer in her eyes.


    Old Master Yang looked at her and asked, ¡°When are you getting married to Zekun?¡±


    Cheng Anya almost spat out the orange juice that she was drinking. He had changed the topic too quickly. Why did he suddenly talk about her marriage with Yang Zekun? Yang Zekun had definitely not told him about her relationship with Third Young Master Ye. Regardless, he had investigated her and should know that she had a son.


    ¡°Old Master Yang, you have investigated me and should know that I had a child before I got married. I have a seven-year-old son!¡± Cheng Anya said without hiding anything. It would be a shameful thing for most women who had a child before they got married and they should not mention it, but to Cheng Anya, it was the luckiest thing in her life.


    Since Old Master Yang knew that she had a son, so why would he agree to her marriage with Yang Zekun?


    Weren¡¯t families like theirs the most particular about the families being well-matched? Even if they were to marry a Cinderella, they would not accept one with a child because it was equivalent to slapping them on their noble blood lineage.


    ¡°I know you have a son. But, Zekun likes you and I don¡¯t mind that you have a son!¡± Old Master Yang said faintly and his words sounded sincere.


    Cheng Anya could not find any trace of hypocrisy on his face.


    But¡­


    ¡°Old Master Yang, your words sound so hypocrite!¡± Cheng Anya said unceremoniously. ¡°No senior would have such a great mind.¡±


    Old Master Yang was startled, and then he smiled. ¡°You are smart like Xiaoyue. Miss Cheng, the reason why I don¡¯t mind you marrying Zekun is that I want to fulfill my dream when I was young. I want to make up for the regret in my whole life!¡±

 Chapter 170 - Untitled

    Cheng Anya smiled lightly and asked with strong interest, ¡°You mean that in order to fulfill your dream and make up for your regret, you don¡¯t care about senior¡¯s happiness?¡±


    Old Master Yang¡¯s sharp gaze was fixed on Cheng Anya¡¯s face. He did not expect Cheng Anya to ask this and his face looked dark.


    Her words were too heavy!


    However, this was Cheng Anya¡¯s usual style. She was always straight to the matter and gave the person a blow, especially on topics that she disliked.


    Marriage was something sacred to Cheng Anya. However, it was something casual to Old Master Yang. He let them get married in order to fulfill his dream. But, did he think about senior and her happiness?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys in a relationship? Zekun likes you and it is his wish to marry you. How will he not be happy?¡±


    ¡°Not every couple in this world will end up getting married!¡± Cheng Anya rebutted. Moreover, she was only pretending to be a couple with senior and they were not a real couple. It was a fantasy for them to get married.


    Old Master Yang laughed. ¡°What¡¯s not good about Zekun? He is the prince charming of every woman and it is their dream to marry him. Miss Cheng, don¡¯t you think that it is difficult to find a man that is more outstanding than Zekun?¡±


    Old Master Yang was proud when he talked about Yang Zekun. He was very proud, and he should be proud. She would be proud too if she had such a perfect grandchild. It was just like how proud she would be when people talked about Ning Ning.


    Cheng Anya laughed too and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Senior is indeed outstanding. I shall put it this way; he is the most suitable man to marry that I have seen for the past few years. He is good to my son and me, but he is out of my league!¡±


    Old Master Yang was shocked. He thought that as long as he agreed to their marriage, the woman would be on cloud nine. He did not expect that she would reject and there was no trace of joy on her face.


    However, there was a trace of sneer that was partly visible.


    ¡°I agree to your marriage. As long as the two of you get married, I can agree to whatever request that you have!¡± Old Master Yang said with an official tone. He felt that she was just playing hard to get by rejecting to marry into the Yang Family. After all, this was every woman¡¯s dream, and Yang Zekun loved her deeply.


    Cheng Anya sneered and asked with a cold voice, ¡°What if I want my son to inherit Yao Hua?¡±


    Old Master Yang¡¯s face changed. His sharp eyes narrowed and looked dangerous. What a greedy woman with a big tone. ¡°So this is your motive?¡±


    Cheng Anya shrugged her shoulders and it was considered as her admitting it silently.


    Old Master Yang sneered. ¡°No way! Kid, you are too ambitious and have a fanciful illusion. How is it possible for me to agree to this requirement? Do you understand the saying ¡®greed has no limit¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I am still too young and I don¡¯t understand a lot of things!¡± Cheng Anya smiled with her usual Cheng-styled smile. It was so perfect that it was unassailable.


    ¡°Are you like this in front of Zekun too?¡±


    ¡°I am always like this, greedy and prurient. Senior knows about it too!¡± Cheng Anya smiled until her face was paralyzed.


    ¡®Damn it. I don¡¯t care about Yao Hua. If you were not senior¡¯s grandfather, nobody would be willing to stay here and listen to your nonsense!¡¯


    ¡°Miss Cheng, I sincerely want to discuss it with you!¡± Old Master Yang said. He could tell that she did it on purpose and could not help but be angry. According to the results of his investigation, she was merely the daughter of a small stall keeper and had grown up in a slum.


    This background looked bad!


    Although her background looked bad, she was very capable. She only spent two years to finish all the courses at her university and could get into the London Business School, which was the best in the world, for her master¡¯s degree. This educational qualification was very outstanding. She had also been a secretary at GK International for a year and her performance was outstanding. However, it could not cover the shortcomings of her poor family background.


    Moreover, she had a child.


    Old Master Yang condescended to meet her and agreed for her to marry into the Yang Family. She should be thankful and not be cynical. This was a gift from heaven to her and she would have grabbed it quickly if she was smart.


    If not because of the fact that she looked like Lin Xiaoyue, Old Master Yang would not let a woman with such a background be his granddaughter-in-law. No matter how much Yang Zekun loved her or even threatened with his own life, Old Master Yang would not have agreed.


    Cheng Anya was well-aware of his thoughts!


    Therefore, she disdained his actions!


    She thought that Old Master Ye was shameless enough. Who knew that Old Master Yang was the same!


    ¡°Old Master Yang, I have also been replying to you sincerely. I will not marry senior!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Old Master Yang said and sneered. ¡°Why do you date him if you do not want to get married? Do you intend to get a sum of money from him?¡±


    Cheng Anya smiled in a calm manner. ¡°Don¡¯t you think your words are self-contradictory? Won¡¯t I be able to get more money from senior if I marry him?¡±


    F***, all the rich people had the same mentality and were afraid that people would steal their money. They might as well just use their money to create a toy doll and hug it to sleep every day!


    Cheng Anya could not help but criticize.


    Old Master Yang was startled. Cheng Anya said, ¡°Old Master Yang, I have a question. Do you dislike Third Young Master Ye?¡±


    Old Master Yang¡¯s gaze became very complex. He was silent, obviously not willing to answer this question. However, Cheng Anya could tell from his eyes that it did not seem to be as simple as disliking.


    There seemed to be hatred.


    Did Third Young Master Ye steal his territory or his wife? Why did he hate Third Young Master Ye?


    Or maybe Third Young Master Ye had a physique that made people hate him. Therefore, even his dad and brothers hated him. It was as if nobody had treated Third Young Master Ye nicely before. The women around him were all after his looks and money.


    Cheng Anya felt sad and was a little angry. What right did they have to hate Ye Chen?


    ¡°You seem to care about Ye Chen a lot!¡± Old Master Yang narrowed his eyes slightly and he judgingly looked at Cheng Anya with precaution, as if she was a danger.


    Cheng Anya smiled and her eyebrows frowned slightly. ¡°I am the chief secretary of Third Young Master Ye. I am supposed to care about him!¡±


    ¡°Is it the case?¡± Old Master Yang sneered.


    Cheng Anya did seem bothered. ¡°Since Old Master Yang does not want to reply, then take it as I have never asked before. We don¡¯t have anything else to talk about anymore. With regard to the marriage with senior, you should not worry about it as it is something impossible.¡±


    ¡°Miss Cheng, you are so stubborn!¡± Old Master Yang frowned in unhappiness. He had made it so clear, yet she still did not agree. She was too detestable!


    ¡°You are the one that is stubborn!¡± Cheng Anya enunciated each word in a deep voice. ¡°Please do not destroy the dreams of others if you can¡¯t fulfill your own dream. Please do not make others regret just because you can¡¯t make up for your own regret. All these have nothing to do with me. I do not want to marry because of your dream and regret!¡±


    Cheng Anya got up with the help of the crutch and walked two steps with difficulty. She suddenly turned her head as a trace of satisfaction flowed through her bright eyes. ¡°I guess senior has not told you who the father of my son is.¡±


    Cheng Anya smiled and said softly, ¡°My son¡¯s dad is called Ye Chen!¡±


    Cheng Anya was in a good mood as she looked at Old Master Yang¡¯s sudden change in expression.


    It was actually easy to kill someone within seconds!

 Chapter 171 - Untitled

    Cheng Anya walked out of the cafeteria with the help of the crutch. Yang Zekun ran up to her and supported her. ¡°Anya, be careful!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! I can still walk!¡± Cheng Anya replied plainly. She was still able to walk with one of her legs, albeit inconveniently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back!¡± Yang Zekun was slightly happy and his heart also ached. He had a slight understanding of the behind-the-scenes leading to the accident. Ye Chen was the unhappiest about what had happened, and Anya would not have had to endure this guilt had it not been him getting all unhappy.


    Cheng Anya shook her head and looked into the cafeteria. ¡°I¡¯m afraid your grandfather, who is in the cafeteria, will have some questions for you.¡±


    ¡°What did my grandfather say to you?¡± Yang Zekun asked worryingly. There was a hidden uneasiness in his voice, and Old Master Yang did not mention to him his reasons for wanting to meet Anya. Yang Zekun remained doubtful as he was unable to hazard a guess.


    ¡°Go ask him then!¡± Cheng Anya smiled. After hesitating for a moment, she firmly said, ¡°Let¡¯s stop feigning being together!¡±


    Yang Zekun was caught off-guard and looked at Cheng Anya deeply. There was a slight pain in his gentle gaze. While the pain was not obvious, it was still heart-wrenching nevertheless. ¡°Senior, it is impossible for us to be together,¡± Cheng Anya said with a gentle sigh.


    Any more time spent together would be in vain!


    The amount of time spent being in love was never proportionate to the depth of the love.


    Sometimes, all it took to fall in love with a person might just be a warm smile or a deep emotional gaze. It could even be that momentary heart-warming action.


    As long as one was willing, one could find a much better person than me. If only you were willing.


    She had hinted these to Yang Zekun countless times, and Yang Zekun also understood. He was ultimately unable to let go, and that vexed Cheng Anya. Although he was an excellent and smart man, he was, however, foolish and stubborn when it came to matters of the heart.


    ¡°What did my grandfather say?¡±


    Yang Zekun¡¯s soft voice sounded hurt, distant, and soft.


    Cheng Anya shook her head. She did not want to hurt Yang Zekun, the man who had helped her, the man she was indebted to for the rest of her life. Without him, Ning Ning would have died from pneumonia stemming from a high fever as she was unable to foot his medical bills. Both mother and son would not have had today had it not been for him.


    She was always very grateful toward Yang Zekun, and so she would not turn down his requests, as long as they were within her means.


    She, however, could not afford to give her heart to him.


    There were many ways to repay somebody. She would not choose to marry somebody out of gratitude and ruin their future.


    ¡°No. I promised you previously because I had neither constraints nor interests in anybody. Hence, acting like a couple did not affect me,¡± Cheng Anya replied plainly as she endured the pain of watching his face turn white. ¡°Now that I am interested in somebody, I do not want him to misunderstand or be put in a difficult spot,¡± she said in a firm voice.


    As though he was struck by lightning, Yang Zekun felt his world collapse despite being mentally prepared for this outcome.


    ¡°Ye Chen?¡± He was almost certain that Anya had taken a liking to Ye Chen.


    ¡°Yes, I have taken a liking to Ye Chen!¡± Cheng Anya replied without hesitation and calmly nodded.


    She would not express her liking for Ye Chen in front of him, unless Ye Chen expressed his liking for her first. However, she was open about it in front of other people.


    Cheng Anya was actually quite duplicitous too!


    She was clearly interested in him, but she wanted him to admit his feelings first and hide her feelings. Her pride was essentially at work.


    I like Ye Chen¡­


    As the statement reverberated in his head, Yang Zekun¡¯s face became a shade paler under the sun. It was not too long ago she confidently told him she would not take a liking to Ye Chen.


    Today, she told him in the most confident manner that she had taken a liking to Ye Chen.


    Were women so fickle?


    Why had he not gained her liking after spending seven years with her?


    While Cheng Anya was uncomfortable, she was not one to give way to her feelings.


    ¡°Why?¡± Yang Zekun¡¯s voice was ladened with hurt, coating the surroundings with a layer of pain. ¡°Was Ning Ning the reason?¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with Ning Ning. I just took a fancy to him. I do not exactly know why!¡± Cheng Anya shook her head and smiled.


    She was also stifled as to why she took such a liking to Ye Chen.


    There was not a single thing good about him¡ªscheming, of a twisted personality, mentally unsound, vengeful, sinister¡­ There was nothing good about him save his good looks, and that left Miss Cheng exceptionally stifled.


    But what could one do about it?


    She could only blame her poor judgment of character!


    ¡°Anya, as Ye Chen¡¯s secretary, you know he has countless women. You also know how much of a Casanova he is, so why are you silly enough to take a liking to him and compete against so many other women for him?¡± Yang Zekun was heartbroken.


    He was extremely unwilling to lose out to Third Young Master Ye.


    Was it indeed true that the good guys finished last? Was it true that douches were much more preferred than gentlemen?


    ¡°That was his past, and I had nothing to do with it. I want his present and future!¡± She knew that Ye Chen had not messed around with other women ever since he came to know about Ning Ning¡¯s existence.


    That was to say that he had no other entanglements once he considered having a future with her.


    That was sufficient!


    ¡°Anya¡­¡± Yang Zekun suppressed his pain and took a jab at her. ¡°What about Yun Ruoxi? Yun Ruoxi is now pregnant, and even if Ye Chen does not plan to marry her, he is still entangled with her when she delivers the child in the future. Can you bear that?¡±


    ¡°Senior!¡± Cheng Anya plainly interrupted him. ¡°I do not know what will happen the next second, let alone predict the future. Why must I beat myself up over something that has yet to happen? As I have already said, I have made the choice and accepted it. Since I have made up my mind on him, I will accept what eventually transpires, whether good or bad. That is between him and me. It has nothing to do with you!¡±


    ¡°Anya¡­¡±


    ¡°Senior, I am sorry!¡± Cheng Anya feigned a laugh. ¡°I never intended to hurt you, and I am sorry if I had led you on unknowingly. I will regret losing you as a friend for the whole of my life!¡±


    Yang Zekun looked at her deeply. His gaze was ashen, dull, and lost its typical luster.


    ¡°Senior, I am sorry!¡± Cheng Anya was slightly apprehensive.


    ¡°Zekun, let¡¯s go!¡± Old Master Yang¡¯s deep yet enraged voice broke the solemnness between them. He looked at them sharply before turning toward and walking toward Yang Zekun¡¯s car.


    Yang Zekun clenched his fists tightly. Without saying a word, he turned and walked away!


    The summer wind carried with it a few hints of aridness. As it blew against Cheng Anya¡¯s long hair, it rubbed against her cheeks and kicked up feelings of sadness.


    She suddenly felt a slight shiver run through her.


    She somewhat understood that she had probably lost a dear friend. It was such a pity as she did not have many friends after seven years.


    She only had Li Yun and him as her dearest friends.


    She had just known senior in the summer when her purse was stolen. There were a paltry ten pounds in the purse, but the ten pounds were extremely precious to her.


    She chased the thief for his dear life and pinned him to the ground. She then grabbed the purse back as she walloped the thief hard.


    She was, however, pregnant with Ning Ning for two months when she ran after and beat the thief up. It was a miracle she was unfazed after the incident and had felt incredulous about Ning Ning¡¯s resilience. This kid had always been a tough one right from the start.


    The thief totally lost it after he knew there was only ten pounds in the purse and was beaten to half-death for these ten pounds.


    She then discovered that a teenager was standing opposite the street with a gentle smile, and he even gave her a thumbs-up!


    That was how they knew each other!


    She later then knew, after a few candid conversations, that she was his junior. That was how they started to draw close to each other!


    Cheng Anya let out a long sigh. She could not tell how she felt. It was as though she was immensely relieved, yet even more burdened!


    ¡°An-Anya¡­¡± A trembling voice came from the side. Cheng Anya turned around to see Wang Rui and Chen Yingying, only for Wang Rui to discover her and tremble amidst his paling face.


    It was as though they had run into a ghost!


    They happened to visit this cafeteria for lunch but did not expect to encounter Cheng Anya. Chen Yingying had a terrible look on her face, and she was suddenly pulled by Wang Rui into a BMW and disappeared in a flash!


    That said, the BMW was a gift from Ning Ning to them when he was in a good mood.


    F***! Cheng Anya was speechless¡­


    When had she become a female Yaksa? Were the two of them so afraid she would swallow them that they ran away upon seeing her?


    When they saw her in the past, they could not resist sneering and mocking her. When did they become so nice and turn turtle?


    Ning Ning must have shocked them into awe!


    Li Yun returned in time to witness the scene and laughed out loud. ¡°Anya, when did you become so aggressive and scared the daylights out of people by not doing anything?¡±


    Cheng Anya shrugged and protested to justify her innocence. It was Ning Ning who was one tough nut, not her.


    ¡°Who were they?¡±


    ¡°Classmates from high school?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Li Yun was extremely surprised as Cheng Anya quickly and easily described how they tried to kidnap Ning Ning. ¡°There was a shooting on Huning Bridge a few days ago. Was that your baby¡¯s masterpiece?¡± Li Yun¡¯s eyes twitched.


    ¡°Hearsay has it that was the case!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! Anya, you have given birth to a Rambo!¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s eyelids twitched. She remembered how Li Yun and her watched ¡®Rambo: First Blood¡¯ years back. This had left an impression on her as Li Yun was frantically screaming ¡®I love Rambo¡¯ throughout the movie and ¡®Rambo¡¯ reverberated in her ears for the next few months to the point that she became smitten with Arnold Schwarzenegger.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! My baby is way more handsome and stronger than Rambo!¡± Cheng Anya replied proudly.


    ¡°That is definitely true!¡± Li Yun broke into laughter.


    Since the young kid was cute and had a charming smile, he would definitely grow up to be a lady-killer!


    ¡°Why did senior¡¯s grandfather look for you?¡± Li Yun asked out of curiosity as she drove.


    ¡°To allow me to get married to senior!¡± Cheng Anya replied plainly.


    ¡°That was unsurprising! I thought he would allow you to leave Yang Zekun, no?¡± That would be normal, wouldn¡¯t it?


    ¡°He is nuts!¡± Cheng Anya said as-a-matter-of-factly. There was a slight irritation in her voice.


    ¡°Anya is surely happening these days! Everybody is after you!¡± Li Yun mused.


    ¡°Shall I give one to you?¡±


    ¡°Give Ning Ning to me!¡±


    Oh, f*** off!¡±


    The women looked at each other and laughed. ¡°I have clarified things with senior, and we may not be friends anymore,¡± Cheng Anya said with a sigh.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I say men and women cannot expect to stay the best of friends!¡± Li Yun said plainly. ¡°Senior is a smart person and knows that you are no longer interested in him. A romance typically blossoms from friendship. Hence, one always starts off by being friends.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you are speaking from experience!¡± Cheng Anya rolled her eyes impolitely. Knowing that Cheng Anya had indirectly admitted, Li Yun smiled politely!


    There was no such thing as love at first sight!


    Even if he was interested in her, it was temporary. True love was built up over the little interests and emotions over time. If not, it would be extremely vulnerable!


    Love at first sight was like seeing flowers through a fog. It seemed beautiful amidst the blurriness, only for the sun to disperse the fog to reveal a morning glory!


    As evening descended, the setting sun added a shade of warmth to the mansion.


    After Cheng Anya was inconvenienced due to her leg, her next biggest pastime after watching movies and chatting on the internet was reading! Hence, she was reading in the living room.


    She suddenly realized that the life of a housewife was not a good one!


    Every day was such an idle day!


    How did the rich housewives of upper society go about with their daily lives?


    Cheng Anya was puzzled as they did not work for fear of bringing embarrassment to the family by appearing in public. After the parties and cocktail meetings, what did they do in the remaining time?


    She felt extremely idle.


    As time slowly passed by and she waited into her old years, she then suddenly realized that she had done nothing in her younger days. What a shame!


    Perhaps one man¡¯s pursuits differed from another man¡¯s pursuits!


    Cheng Anya smiled as she heard the car. The father and son had returned!


    The doom and gloom from the story she was reading suddenly disappeared like rain clouds dispersing to reveal the sun, all things bright and beautiful!


    She felt a sweetness in her mouth.


    It was as though¡­ she really had a family, having somebody wait for her and having somebody to wait for. They were forms of happiness.


    ¡°Mommy, we are back!¡± Ning Ning came over and habitually kissed Cheng Anya. Looking at the book in her hands, he smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t this very boring?¡±


    In his impression, his mommy hated reading.


    She would only read out of extreme boredom!


    ¡°I am not that bored, but extremely hungry!¡± Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°Quickly make dinner and serve me!¡±


    ¡°You are just good at eating!¡± Ning Ning chuckled as Ye Chen carried four extremely large shopping bags. Unhappiness was written over his delicate features!


    It was as though people owed him billions!


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, who pissed you off?¡± Cheng Anya was stifled and secretly wondered whether the father and son had gone over the top with excessive shopping.


    ¡°You!¡± Third Young Master Ye was unhappy and dropped two shopping bags next to her. That expression spoke for itself!


    Cheng Anya took a look and saw the snacks and canned food she liked.


    She suddenly imagined Third Young Master Ye pushing a shopping cart with all the snacks she liked as onlookers saw his cryptic gaze. Cheng Anya finally understood why Third Young Master Ye was unhappy.


    ¡°Baby, you are so filial!¡± Cheng Anya praised Ning Ning in laughter.


    ¡°I did what I should do!¡± Ning Ning replied her sweet smile. ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s make dinner together. We must serve the queen!¡± Ning Ning turned his head around.


    Cheng Anya laughed even louder, and Third Young Master Ye was even unhappier.


    ¡°Hey, why did that old man look for you?¡± Ye Chen asked in a deep voice after Ning Ning entered the kitchen.

 Chapter 172 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Cheng Anya was slightly surprised and raised her eyebrows in interest, thinking, ¡®Third Young Master, you are sure very well informed!¡¯


    ¡°Please do not tell me that you also ate at the same cafeteria during lunch?¡± Cheng Anya smiled coldly. Her gaze was hostile and cold.


    ¡°No!¡± Third Young Master Ye stroked his lips.


    What had happened? Cheng Anya raised her eyebrow.


    ¡°I drove past!¡±


    Cheng Anya was at a loss for words.


    For him to be on that particular road of all roads was nothing short of sheer coincidence.


    ¡°What was he looking for you for?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked coldly in a displeased manner, his somewhat hidden acridity boiling over. He despised Old Master Yang much more than Old Master Ye!


    ¡°He allowed me to marry senior!¡± Cheng Anya plainly said.


    Ye Chen went silent. A sinister veneer came over his delicate features as a maelstrom manifested in his gaze. He clenched his fists tightly and the acridity in him boiled over. Cheng Anya knew he was losing control of his emotions!


    ¡°Ye Chen, calm down!¡± Cheng Anya grabbed his hands. His muscles, lacking tenderness, were as tense as a rock. ¡°It was just his wishful thinking. Besides, he does not know about our relationship.¡±


    Cheng Anya honestly replied without hiding anything. ¡°Don¡¯t be unhappy, okay?¡±


    Deep down, she understood the reasons for Third Young Master Ye¡¯s anger. It was not as though she wanted to marry Yang Zekun. It was Old Master Yang who wanted her to marry Yang Zekun.


    The key point was Old Master Yang!


    Ye Chen tightly embraced Cheng Anya and almost pressed on her injured leg. As he tightly embraced her, his chest heaved heavily and he remained silent. There was nothing, just his heavy breathing, which went onto her nape.


    ¡°I will not allow you to promise him. You will not promise him¡­ On what basis¡­¡± Ye Chen said incoherently, bordering on insanity at times. ¡°If you dare to promise him, I will strangle you¡­ I will strangle you viciously¡­¡±


    He enunciated his words especially clear in a sinister breath. Cheng Anya had no doubt he would strangle her had she really agreed!


    ¡®Third Young Master Ye, please stop being this angry, okay? It was already mentioned that this was his wishful thinking, but you chose to listen selectively again!


    ¡°Ye Chen, calm down. I did not promise him. I did not promise him!¡± Cheng Anya repeated. Damn it, he had no idea how strong he was. She felt him kneading her together as she frowned, enduring the pain.


    Had he not been really upset, she would have given him a tight slap!


    Third Young Master Ye seemed to have heard her, and the burning rage in his mind was almost instantly extinguished. With his emotions in control, his heaving breathing started to calm down. He still held onto Cheng Anya tightly, fearful that he would lose her in the blink of an eye!


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, I feel that you should reduce your strength appropriately,¡± Cheng Anya saw that his emotions had stabilized and replied in a teasing manner. ¡°Did you know you have the strength to crush a rock?¡±


    Ye Chen suddenly let her go and lifted up her collar. He saw a clear bruise on her snow-white elbow. Looking at Cheng Anya, who rolled her eyes in return, Ye Chen¡¯s gaze was slightly apologetic.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± She had quietly endured his roughness despite bruising from it!


    ¡°Your mind was filled with hatred earlier. Could you take anything else in?¡± Cheng Anya massaged her elbow. Damn it, both her elbows were aching and he was using way too much force. To be more accurate, he was extremely scary when he lost control of himself. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, although we have bones inside us to prop us up, there is a saying that women are fragile creatures who cannot stand rough handling.¡±


    Ye Chen stared at her. Although they had not spent a long time with each other, he could not understand what was going through Cheng Anya¡¯s mind. While one could say that she was not the type to speak her mind, she was more honest than anybody at times. One could describe her as worldly-wise, but she could be way more innocent than anybody. While one would not describe her as gentle, she would sometimes quietly endure his rough handling of her and be a hundredfold gentler than any other women.


    Her interpretation of the feminine character was, however, exceptional!


    Cheng Anya, is this how you express your feelings?


    It is¡­ very special!


    But he liked how she was gentle amidst her toughness!


    ¡°Please learn to control your emotions and stop getting angry when you hear Old Master Yang¡¯s name. Why think about all the unhappy things of the past?¡± Cheng Anya said plainly as she pointed at the young kid helping out in the kitchen. ¡°If you have time, think more about your son, the people you love, and things that make you happy!¡±


    With all these, you would not be filled with hatred!


    Love was, after all, the most real, and had the most warmth in life!


    Hatred only destroyed a person!


    ¡°What did he tell you?¡± Ye Chen asked alertly. He was tense, and Cheng Anya found herself speaking to a wall. He had not heeded her word, and it could have been due to a deep-seated hatred that Ye Chen could not immediately let go.


    Given Ye Chen¡¯s character, he would not bear such a deep hatred had they not been as depraved nor hurt the ones he loved!


    She did not know what he had experienced.


    To put it across in the preachiest manner possible, letting go of one¡¯s hatred and learning to forget it was utterly phony!


    Ye Chen quietly leaned against the sofa. His eyes were weary, and his hatred of people made him even wearier. People pitied the third young master who was in such a state, and it was not surprising why Ning Ning was so protective of his daddy.


    He wanted to give him even more love and laughter to make up for the happiness he had lost.


    ¡°He said nothing about you!¡± Cheng Anya replied plainly.


    ¡°How would he suddenly allow you to marry Yang Zekun? Shit, he must have investigated you and knew you have a son. How could such a person agree to you marrying his conceited grandson!¡±


    ¡°He said I resembled Lin Xiaoyue. Therefore, he hoped that I would marry Yang Zekun so that his dreams since young could be fulfilled! Consider it as making-up to his lost dreams!¡± Cheng Anya said flatly with a slight tease.


    Ye Chen tilted his head and suddenly grabbed Cheng Anya¡¯s face. ¡°How do you resemble her? You do not!¡± he said as he turned her face left and right.


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence!


    Who had held a photo to her and told her a long time ago that she resembled Lin Xiaoyue? Ye Chen was sure quick to forget what had happened!


    ¡°That old man¡¯s mind is out of whack. He will definitely do something weird!¡±


    ¡°I think so too. Him, Old Master Ye, and you¡­ None of you are normal!¡± Cheng Anya said plainly with a few hints of amusement. ¡°You three are all sick!¡±


    The only difference lied in how the two old men¡¯s mental unsoundness made people irritated, whereas Third Young Master Ye¡¯s mental unsoundness was, on occasion, extremely adorable.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, do you mind telling me the backstory between Old Masters Ye, Yang, and Lin Xiaoyue?¡±

 Chapter 173 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Why do you want to know?¡± Ye Chen was surprisingly calm. His cold gaze swept past the room and incited a chill in people. His coldness dispelled the warmth from the evening sun.


    There was dead silence as the autumn leaves fell.


    Cheng Anya silently thought that Third Young Master Ye was extremely pushy.


    To be this cold and distant was another level up.


    ¡°When Old Master Ye first saw me, he seemed as if he wanted to swallow me up. When Old Master Yang first saw me, he was so provoked that he went upstairs. The second time he saw me, he was so magnanimous as to allow me to get married to senior. Adding you on top of that, especially your detestable face, can¡¯t the three of you sickos who are after me or hate me have a sense of crisis and find out how things started and ended?


    ¡°Actually, I do not really hate Lin Xiaoyue!¡± Ye Chen said plainly as he looked deeply at Cheng Anya.


    ¡°Stop the bulls***. Why did you hate me to the point of strangling me that day?¡± She swore never to fall for Ye Chen¡¯s pitiful look.


    With such a terrible track record, she could not trust him anymore!


    ¡°It¡¯s true! If that weren¡¯t the case, I would have flipped when I saw you for the first time!¡± Third Young Master Ye rolled his eyes. He was somebody who could decide on a whim whom to trust and not. ¡°I extremely hate Lin Xiaoyue. Please do not tell me you did not discover that after being my secretary for half a month. When I returned to the Ye family that day, I saw the photo and suddenly realized that I had wanted to use you to provoke Old Master Yang!¡±


    His rage was out of¡­ his emotional instability!


    He was finding a scapegoat to vent his frustrations on!


    ¡°Then, what actually happened?¡± Cheng Anya believed him for the moment. Although he claimed he did not hate Lin Xiaoyue, he, however, quite hated her. He probably did not hate her as much as he did Old Master Ye!


    Cheng Anya was suddenly a little worried. Given Third Young Master Ye¡¯s distorted mentality, would he suddenly lose his mind someday and strangle her to death?


    Uh, it was possible!


    After all, a person with such a distorted character could not think and judge normally like a normal person!


    Third Young Master Ye kept silent for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, so you¡¯d better listen!¡± he said after a while.


    Fifty years ago, Old Master Ye and Old Master Yang were the closest of friends. They had a very solid relationship, much closer than that of kin brothers. Old Master Ye¡¯s fianc¨¦e was Lin Xiaoyue!


    And an extremely campy story ensued.


    Since they were the best of friends, Old Master Ye naturally introduced his fianc¨¦e to Old Master Yang. Old Master Ye was renowned for his extremely bad temper and brutality. He, however, had deep feelings for Lin Xiaoyue and took extra care of her.


    He loved Lin Xiaoyue very much. Her temper was typically gentle and she was pretty. Bringing her out made Old Master Ye feel proud.


    Lin Xiaoyue, however, did not love Old Master Ye. Her parents, who were eyeing Old Master Ye¡¯s fortunes, sold their daughter off to Old Master Ye. She was a slightly romantic and saddened artist.


    She had an idealistic take on romance and hoped to look for a gentle, yet talented Prince Charming. This was the romantic fantasy that many teenagers had!


    Old Master Ye, save his looks, did not match the criteria. He had a terrible temper and was not romantic. Lin Xiaoyue was living in frustration, and knowing the gentlemanly and talented Old Master Yang reinvigorated her.


    Old Master Yang also took a fancy to the gentle and romantic Lin Xiaoyue. Both were willing parties. They started to communicate and¡­ like fire encountering tinder, the flames of love started to burn.


    As MBS International was in its formative years, Old Master Ye was extremely busy and was often unable to spare time for Lin Xiaoyue. He would often head to the factory after his lessons and naturally left his fianc¨¦e to Old Master Yang whom he trusted the most.


    Little did he expect Old Master Yang and Lin Xiaoyue to betray him.


    As the truth eventually reared its ugly head, Lin Xiaoyue vomited due to her pregnancy over her dinner one day at the meal table. Old Master Ye¡¯s rage was unstoppable.


    When he was younger, Old Master Ye really loved Lin Xiaoyue and yielded to her. He had no intention of being unfaithful to her and treasured her. He had not even bedded her and would only marry her after they graduated.


    To become pregnant at this juncture would make any man realize he was cuckolded!


    Old Master Ye was fiery-tempered in his youth. He was in his prime and raring to go. Given his temper then, it was a child¡¯s play for him to discover and slaughter the adulterer.


    Then, MBS was stronger than Yao Hua and they were from the same school. Lin Xiaoyue was introverted and had almost no friends, save Old Master Yang.


    Hence, a target appeared!


    This was a crushing blow to Old Master Ye.


    His best friend and his fianc¨¦e both betrayed him. In a fit of rage, he confronted Old Master Yang with a gun. Lin Xiaoyue was extremely shocked and remorseful!


    Although one could say that it was never a crime to love somebody!


    One could tell how much Old Master Ye doted on her. For such a quick-tempered man to always yield to her was never easy, and she felt guilty toward him.


    Not wanting to see them turn against each other, she stepped out to stop them!


    Old Master Yang then was a saint of love, and he had the gall to ask Old Master Ye to allow him to get together with Lin Xiaoyue. The confrontation between him and Old Master Ye intensified, and Old Master Ye fired at Old Master Yang. Lin Xiaoyue shielded Old Master Yang, and she fell into the currents.


    Hence, a pair of good friends became rivals for decades, and they spared no expense in unfolding the tragedy further!


    ¡°How campy!¡± Miss Cheng said after hearing the story. Such a campy story! Campy romance was the favorite of campy scriptwriters. Seeing such storylines on television made her eyes twitch!


    It was a self-torture to watch primetime dramas in which campy female leads bawled their eyes out!


    Miss Cheng was, however, not fazed by it, whereas Ning Ning was on the verge of tears. Cheng Anya trembled at the sight and asked, ¡°Baby, are you moved to tears?¡±


    This was even campier!


    Even Cheng Anya was stunned!


    Even Third Young Master Ye was stunned!


    Both of them looked at Ning Ning as though he was an alien!


    ¡°Dear Mommy and Daddy, why are you looking at me like this?¡± Ning Ning looked at his parents with reddened eyes. His parents seemed to be unable to do housework, and neither did they have common sense!


    The young kid was chopping onions!


    After giving them a look of contempt, he put down the knife and walked into the room to take out a pair of shades. With his shades on, he carried on chopping the onions!


    His tender hands held the dark pair of shades as he carried on chopping the onions in the kitchen. It delivered an unparalleled visual impact!


    Miss Cheng was aghast.


    Third Young Master Ye was at a loss for words.


    This son was too talented!


    ¡°Carrying on¡­ That said, it was Old Master Yang who snatched Old Master Ye¡¯s fianc¨¦e from him, and so they turned against each other. Could Old Master Ye be considered the victim?¡± Cheng Anya bit her lips. The campy backstory wasn¡¯t important. She knew that the long-lasting grudge that resulted from this backstory was most important. Decades after the incident, Ye Chen was born. ¡°What happened then?¡±


    ¡°Nothing else happened!¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly replied.


    Nothing else happened?


    ¡°How did you come about?¡± Cheng Anya smiled.


    ¡°My mother gave birth to me!¡± Ye Chen turned his head and yelled at Cheng Anya while staring at her.


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence!


    Third Young Master Ye, why are you so loud?


    As though others¡¯ mothers did not deliver them!


    And you care so much about it?


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy also gave birth to me!¡± Ning Ning smiled as he wore a pair of mafia-esque shades.

 Chapter 174 - Untitled

    Third Young Master Ye looked at Ning Ning quietly, and then at Cheng Anya. He innocently reached over for the magazine and browsed through it. ¡°There is nothing else to say,¡± he simply said.


    She actually wanted to ask whether Third Young Master Ye was Old Master Ye or Old Master Yang¡¯s son?


    She felt that Third Young Master Ye somehow resembled Old Master Yang.


    Adultery!


    He did not want to bring up anything else, and she would not force him to. It was, after all, an unhappy incident that was filled with bitterness, resentment, and hatred. It was not Anya¡¯s style to bring up somebody¡¯s unhappy past, let alone Third Young Master Ye¡¯s unhappy past.


    Everybody had a painful past that nobody, even the ones closest to them, was allowed to touch.


    She listened to whatever he wanted to say. If he did not say it, so be it. She was not petty.


    ¡°Hey, what has caught your attention? Do you know what that magazine is saying?¡± Cheng Anya saw him so engrossed in the magazine and teasingly asked him. The magazine was filled with photographs of him and Yun Ruoxi, along with gossip about the mysterious mother and child. Cheng Anya did not believe that it would arouse Third Young Master Ye¡¯s interest.


    Indeed, Third Young Master Ye took a glance at Cheng Anya and turned to read the magazine. Two seconds later, he closed the magazine and threw it aside. ¡°Ever since you came, there have been tabloids lying around the house!¡±


    What used to be financial magazines on the shelf were replaced with tabloids and entertainment magazines, along with a few top-rated computer magazines. The computer magazines belonged to the young kid, and one wondered where both the mother and son had buried his financial magazines.


    This also showed the pitiful position Third Young Master Ye had in his home!


    The mother and son had gradually entered his life and were inseparable!


    ¡°Trust me, Third Young Master Ye! The latest tabloids and entertainment magazines have been recently selling like hotcakes. It is not nice to be the subject of gossip. If the subject of the gossip were somebody else, senior for example, you would be gloating at his plight and laughing your teeth off.¡± Cheng Anya broke into her signature smile.


    Third Young Master Ye turned to stare at her and suddenly closed in. He was seemingly laughing, and his scent came onto her face. ¡°Well? How does it feel to read your own gossip? Shall I provide a couple more photos? High-resolution ones?¡±


    ¡°You are quite handsome!¡± Cheng Anya pulled a non-joke and leaned back. Damn it, this man could not resist scooting up to her to take advantage of her.


    Third Young Master Ye was about to tease her and knew that she was inconvenienced by her leg. With an evil gaze, he was a living example of a thug having his way with any lady. He put his hand around her and teased her, all with a malicious smile on his face. ¡°Time for a slightly bigger photograph that floats your boat. Are you up for it?¡±


    Cheng Anya was slightly flushed. When it came to flirting, Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye were worlds apart. ¡°Hey, please stop being so perverted. Our son is making dinner, and damn it, what kind of daddy are you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I am teaching him, in advance, how to flirt with women. The more boys learn, the more beneficial it is, lest they are unable to win the girl!¡± Third Young Master Ye said as-a-matter-of-factly. His gaze became even more malicious and a shade of darkness covered his beady eyes. He had the temptation to undress her.


    This was really perverted ahhhh!


    F***! Given his character, he would mold his innocent son into a hedonistic person¡­ Damn it, why was she so unlucky?


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s scent came onto her, and Cheng Anya had butterflies in her stomach. Her face was flushed and seemed way more radiant and attractive under the evening sun! ¡°Ning Ning, Mommy wants to eat wolf meat today!¡± she suddenly said.


    Ning Ning cutely turned his head and looked at his parents who were on top of each other. He waved the cleaver in his hand and hooked his pinkie with Third Young Master Ye. There was an elegantly scheming smile on the tender face, and his blinking eyes made it a tad cuter.


    Third Young Master Ye was puzzled by the riddle the mother and son were playing.


    ¡°Daddy, come on!¡±


    ¡°Make mincemeat out of this pervert!¡± Embarrassed, Cheng Anya pushed him away. Third Young Master Ye finally understood what it meant to piss somebody off by taking advantage of the person. ¡°How about you have it whole instead of minced? How¡¯s that?¡± He suddenly broke into a smile.


    Miss Cheng was stunned at him getting into the action of seemingly unbuttoning her shirt.


    She had seen sickos, but never one as sick as him. Ahhh¡­


    If he were the apple and Anya was Eve, she would be after his perfect build but be repulsed by his mental unsoundness. Miss Cheng made an improvised decision to get to the next sofa with her only good leg.


    ¡°You are not my type!¡±


    Ning Ning broke into laughter. It was too exciting! He thought his daddy would lose, but it was his mommy who was unable to level up!


    ¡°Daddy, come over and let me teach you how to make dinner. It is not enough to woo Mommy by lust alone. Step one, win her through her stomach!¡± Ning Ning broke into a mesmerizing smile as he offered some earnest advice.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyes became much more attractive and his delicate features screamed ¡®I am going to seduce you¡¯. ¡°It¡¯s your honor to be seduced by me. Are you up for it?¡±


    F***! Are you in your right mind?


    ¡°You opportunistic scum! This lady is not interested in you, so go follow my baby and learn how to cook!¡± Miss Cheng smiled plainly.


    Third Young Master Ye suddenly scooted closer to her and blatantly teased her in a deep and attractive voice. ¡°Since you did not fall for my seduction, I will give you face and fall for your seduction some other day!¡±


    Miss Cheng was stunned into silence.


    Third Young Master Ye suavely got up and walked into the kitchen to learn cooking from his baby.


    Cheng Anya was speechless. ¡®Third Young Master Ye, given your character, you will definitely give face!


    I have the right to speak as I have seduced you before!


    Miss Cheng had a bag of mixed emotions.


    The aroma of the food diffused around the home. There was laughter and warmth in the house.


    As father and son were having a whale of a time, Third Young Master Ye¡¯s cellphone on the low table rang. ¡°Help me pick it up!¡± he stuck his head out and said.


    Cheng Anya took the cellphone. As his secretary, it was run of the mill for her to pick up his calls. However¡­


    ¡°Yun Ruoxi is calling. Pick it up!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s laughter stopped as he washed and wiped dry his hands. When he came out, the phone was still ringing. Third Young Master Ye took the phone and without avoiding Cheng Anya, he asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I want to meet you. Ye Chen, I want to meet you!¡±


    ¡°I have already told you all that I wanted to tell you in the hospital that day!¡± Third Young Master Ye sounded exceptionally harsh. He was extremely displeased as he was having a whale of a time with his son, only to have it being interrupted.


    Like the model student who was not distracted by what happened beyond the windows, Cheng Anya buried her head in entertainment magazines. She would have been a bit more realistic had her eyeballs not been so rigid.


    ¡°No, Ye Chen, you did not clearly explain it. You knew I am pregnant then. I want to see you now. You have one minute before I press the doorbell!¡± Yun Ruoxi said with a slight bitterness. She hung up before Third Young Master Ye could reply.


    Third Young Master Ye frowned. She was outside the mansion?


    As he took a slight peek at Cheng Anya, he noticed that she was focused on the magazine. Third Young Master Ye pulled up the magazine and humorously realized she was reading the same page of the magazine he had just read.


    He was stunned.


    Does this count as rapport?


    ¡°I am going out for a while!¡± Third Young Master Ye looked at Cheng Anya. Honestly, he did not discover he sounded like a husband reporting to his wife before meeting another woman.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Cheng Anya nodded.


    Third Young Master Ye looked at her, grabbed his suit, and went out.


    As Ning Ning stewed beef, he walked out of the kitchen and jokingly asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you like your current life?¡±


    ¡°Mommy has always loved her life!¡± Cheng Anya replied plainly.


    ¡°You know what I am asking!¡± Ning Ning gently laughed and scooted up to his mommy. He had a young kid smell which he disliked. Ah, the pains of being a young kid!


    Cheng Anya stroked her son¡¯s head for a while.


    ¡°I like it!¡±


    Yun Ruoxi wore a goose yellow dress as she waited outside the mansion. As the evening wind blew, it messed up her long hair which got caught up in the wind and blended into the evening sky.


    There was a thin veneer of lamentation.


    And¡­ sadness!


    She could clearly see the kitchen, Third Young Master Ye, and Ning Ning from where she stood. Their happiness and cheerfulness made her feel that they were truly happy together!


    Tears built up in her eyes.


    Yun Ruoxi, who was well-taken care of and always had things her way, cried away her life¡¯s worth of tears in the past few days!


    ¡°Ruoxi, why put yourself through this?¡± Third Young Master Ye said with his arms in his pockets. ¡°If you want to be happy, let go!¡± he said.


    ¡°I would like to let go, but I can¡¯t!¡± Yun Ruoxi laughed bitterly. She was trying to keep her cool but discovered it was all futile. ¡°My daddy came to look for you and begged you to marry me, no?¡±


    At this juncture, the Yun family had set aside their dignity and he was still unwilling to marry her!


    When did she, Yun Ruoxi, end up in such a predicament?


    ¡°Yes, he did look for me!¡± Ye Chen said plainly. It was an unhappy conversation where Old Master Yun told him that all of Yun Enterprises¡¯ share would be part of the dowry¡ªon the condition he married Yun Ruoxi. Ye Chen could name his conditions.


    To be able to win over the massive Yun Enterprise with such little effort was what many men dreamed of achieving. One could not go wrong with it since Yun Ruoxi was indeed very good-looking.


    But Ye Chen refused.


    Old Master Yun had misjudged him. It was Old Master Ye who cared enough for Yun Enterprises instead of Ye Chen. Old Master Ye¡¯s first marriage was a marriage of convenience. He was despicable enough to eventually attempt a consolidated arbitrage and made it his own. This was why MBS International had such a rapid head start.


    Old Master Ye wanted to control the marriage of his children and put his old wisdom into practice. Apart from controlling Ye Chen, he also wanted to engulf Yun Enterprises. His thoughts were so despicable to the point Ye Chen could not be bothered with them.


    He despised men who relied on women to achieve their success!


    ¡°If you became pregnant two months ago, I would have considered marrying you. It is too late and impossible now!¡± Ye Chen said coldly and indifferently.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you considered my plight?¡± Yun Ruoxi panted in anger. ¡°You only consider how that mother and son feel. As for me, you left me at the wedding banquet without saying a word and made me the laughingstock of the city. Everybody now knows that Yun Ruoxi is pregnant and duped by Third Young Master Ye. How do you expect me to handle all these myself? What did I fall short of to incur this embarrassment from you?¡±


    ¡°Did I agree to the wedding banquet?¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly asked. ¡°That was a fiasco your father and mine came up with. For heaven¡¯s sake, get upset at the right people. It¡¯s their wishful thinking¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yun Ruoxi cried tragically. ¡°You can say anything now, but you have ruined my reputation. Did you know that you have ruined me?¡±


    ¡°You ruined yourself. Did you guess the worst predicament you would end up in when you decided to draw close to me at the beginning? Ruoxi, I have already given you face. Please do not ruin our relationship!¡± Ye Chen coldly said, the night making his face even more indifferent.


    ¡°What about the child? Can you even bear to do it?¡± Yun Ruoxi cried, the goose yellow dress exaggerating the pallor on her skin. ¡°Can you bear not to have the child? How could bear to sever this attachment?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± A chill came upon Ye Chen¡¯s delicate features. He hated being threatened. ¡°You can abort the child or deliver it, whatever works for you. The point is that I will not acknowledge this child. Even if you deliver the child and prove that the child is mine through paternity testing, that child is also not related to me. Ruoxi, I must, however, warn you that you are still young. Do not do something for a man who does not love you. You will regret it for the rest of your life.¡±


    That was Third Young Master Ye¡¯s character, to thoroughly love and thoroughly hate.


    There was no middle ground. He would desperately protect those he loved, and those whom he did not love would not get a shred of care from him.


    Such a man was akin to opium poppy, beautiful yet lethal, and was extremely dangerous.


    There were endless women who were willing to throw away their dignity for his embrace.


    When he became angry, he was even colder than anybody else!


    ¡°How could you be so vicious? I spent six years by your side without regrets or complaints. Are all those years incomparable to the few months you spent with her?¡± Yun Ruoxi questioned as she pointed at the mansion with her finger. Women were sometimes silly, for they asked the questions they knew the answer to.


    Third Young Master Ye squinted. ¡°If you want to hear the truth, yes, they can¡¯t be compared at all!¡± he said plainly.


    ¡°You are truly mean!¡± Yun Ruoxi¡¯s tears streamed down. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just lie? Even if it¡¯s a lie, it would be fine by me!¡± she chokingly said.


    ¡°Why the hassle?¡±


    Yun Ruoxi could not stand his coldness and begged him in tears. ¡°Ye Chen, on account of this child, return to my side!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°I will die without you!¡±


    ¡°Go die then!¡± Ye Chen coldly smiled as he looked upon her coldly.


    He hated being threatened the most. To repeat the same trick was pointless!


    Since saying anything more was not beneficial, Ye Chen turned away and left. His back, which faded away into the night, was all that was left for her.


    Yun Ruoxi closed her eyes. This was the last time!


    You will regret it!


    Absolutely regret it!


    Ye Chen returned to the mansion. Ning Ning had already filled the bowls with rice and was discussing the popular stars in the magazine with Cheng Anya. ¡°Time for dinner!¡± he sweetly said as he saw Ye Chen return.


    Ye Chen smiled. This was the kind of life he wanted¡ªwarm lights, and warm faces which smiled.


    Cheng Anya did not say anything more as the family enjoyed a warm dinner.


    The next day, after Ye Chen and Ning Ning had left, Cheng Anya walked down the stairs with the help of a crutch. As she was about to have her breakfast, Li Yun called. ¡°Anya, quickly turn on the television!¡±


    There was urgency in her voice that left Anya surprised. She turned on the television abidingly¡­


    And her face changed!


    Almost all of the television stations in the city were covering the same news¡ªYun Ruoxi slit her wrist at home last night! Her fate remained unknown!

 Chapter 175 - Untitled

    News of Miss Yun¡¯s suicide spread like wildfire through City A.


    When Ye Chen reached MBS International, Liu Xiaotian passed him today¡¯s papers. ¡°President, the old master would like you to visit Miss Yun in the hospital!¡± Miss Liu said in trepidation.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s brows were furrowed and his gaze was exceptionally cold. His veins were throbbing and the acridity that emanated from him made Liu Xiaotian shiver!


    She terrifyingly discovered that her legs could not remain still whenever Ye Chen flew into a rage. Her legs would wobble terribly. She cleverly found an excuse and backed out of the president¡¯s office.


    Buckets of cold sweat trickled down her forehead as she put her hand to her throbbing heart.


    Ye Chen turned on the television to discover almost all of the television stations were reporting on the incident. They also reported about the indignation and abandonment she had experienced. Some sympathized with her and accused Third Young Master Ye of being irresponsible and forcing a woman to desperation. The Ye and the Yun families, for the want of the marriage, would stand together until the very end. A pregnancy had ensued and Third Young Master Ye would not take responsibility for the young life in Miss Yun.


    Some of the media outlets remained neutral and awaited Third Young Master Ye¡¯s reply to the incident.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Vulgarity burst out from Third Young Master Ye¡¯s mouth. He turned off the television impatiently and threw the newspaper aside. As a rage burned from the pits of his heart, he wondered. ¡°Yun Ruoxi, how far are you going to take this?¡±


    She dared to threaten him with death?


    How despicable!


    This sufficiently vicious move would definitely sway public opinion. He had become the most famous personality in City A and was way more popular than the politicians with a massive number of searches and hits on the internet.


    Ye Chen irritatingly picked up Old Master Ye¡¯s phone call. ¡°Ye Chen, you must be happy now. Proud that you have driven a good girl to suicide?¡± Old Master Ye¡¯s cold voice came through the receiver.


    ¡°You¡¯re calling me to tell me this crap?¡± Third Young Master Ye replied coldly. ¡°If you have nothing else to say, I will be hanging up as I am busy!¡±


    ¡°Ye Chen, hasn¡¯t your heart hardened? Come to the hospital and take a look at what you¡¯ve made Yun Ruoxi into. Had it not been for Madam Yun¡¯s quick discovery, she would have been dead. Can you live with your own conscience had it happened?¡± Old Master Ye rebuked him harshly.


    Third Young Master Ye hung up the phone. Why was he entertaining his nonsense!


    He suddenly received a notification for a new email. Ye Chen opened the email and read the contents from head to toe. A dangerous smile flashed past his squinted eyes.


    How interesting!


    As Cheng Anya followed the internet, there was a second expose on the private forum!


    Another war of words ensued.


    Yun Ruoxi Slitting Her Wrist¡ªSuicide or Martyrdom? Was It Worth It?


    With life so precious, let alone the little life she carried, whosoever it belonged to, how could she bear to do such a thing?


    Years ago, she was extremely protective of and anticipated Ning Ning¡¯s birth!


    ¡®Some Other Rich Man¡¯s Daughter¡¯ teasingly said in the forums that she had sent a copy of the email to Third Young Master Ye!


    Everybody was aghast.


    Cheng Anya was slightly surprised. ¡°Why did you meddle in somebody else¡¯s affair?¡± Cheng Anya¡¯s reply read.


    ¡®Some Other Rich Man¡¯s Daughter¡¯ replied, ¡°I hope that the man I love would not be mistaken and insulted as a result of it!¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence. Her beloved man?


    She shook her head and thought to herself, ¡®This woman is hell-bent on inciting chaos!¡¯


    She closed the computer and suddenly heard a weird hissing noise. The noise gave the shocked Cheng Anya the goosebumps. Suddenly, a huge object flashed past the window¡­


    ¡°¡­¡± Cheng Anya was so shocked she could not speak for the first time!


    As her hands trembled, she quickly dialed a number on her cellphone. ¡°Ye¡­ Ye Chen¡­ quickly come home!¡± she said amidst chattering teeth.

 Chapter 176 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± Cheng Anya took a deep breath. She had forgotten that one of her legs had yet to recover and subconsciously wanted to run. She ended up falling hard on the floor. The cell phone slid out of her hand with a thud and landed on the floor.


    Cheng Anya cried from the pain.


    Her leg¡­


    ¡°Anya, Anya, what happened?¡± Third Young Master Ye repeatedly asked on the phone amidst a series of blaring horns. ¡°Cheng Anya, quickly answer!¡±


    Cheng Anya looked at the window in fear. It seemed to have been her hallucination as the gargantuan beast had clearly disappeared. There was, however, a cryptic hissing sound coming from the outside. Cheng Anya realized that it was not a hallucination.


    It was definitely real!


    Oh god, why did such a horrific scene from a film appear before her very eyes?


    She was dead meat.


    Invoking the names of Mother Mary, Jesus, or Buddha at this juncture was useless.


    She struggled to crawl forward and picked up the phone. ¡°Ye¡­ Ye Chen, I¡­ You have to come back immediately. There is a massive python¡­ massive¡­¡±


    Cheng Anya was rambling out of panic and fear. She trembled in fear as her voice was stuck in her throat.


    ¡°It is¡­ thicker than your arm¡­¡±


    It was her first time seeing such a massive python and it left an indelible memory in her. She saw its massive head, red forked tongue, and black body with cloud-like patterns. Its body was especially cryptic.


    It was so thick¡­


    It was even thicker than a grown adult¡¯s forearm!


    Cheng Anya had only seen men fighting with snakes in the movies, or massive pythons at the national parks!


    ¡°Python? Shit!¡± Third Young Master Ye roared. ¡°Anya, stay in the house and do not come out. Go to my room and look for a hidden compartment in the bedside drawer. There are four different guns and smart bombs in it. Quickly get to it and use it before you end up as its lunch. I¡¯ll be right back!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye quickly ended the call and immediately called the guards. ¡°Bring along all weapons and immediately head to Mansion No. 4! Right now!¡±


    Cheng Anya was inconvenienced by her leg. She would not be able to outrun the python if she ran out of the mansion, and would end up being swallowed by the python instead. Besides, she only had one functional leg and could only inform the guards. Damn it! Cold sweat trickled down Ye Chen¡¯s forehead. He made a 180-degree turn on the highway and floored the accelerator. He rushed toward his house at full speed and ignored the traffic lights along the way!


    This was the second time Third Young Master Ye went against traffic rules. He broke the traffic rules twice for Cheng Anya, each time worse than the other!


    ¡°I do not know how to shoot!¡± Cheng Anya could not cry out as she struggled to get up from the floor. She jumped and limped a little with her crutch as she made her way to the second floor. The pain in her leg was excruciating, like steel hacking on her bone. Cheng Anya bit her lip and endured the pain.


    After calling the police, he roared, ¡°Whoever is patrolling nearby head to that place at the quickest speed!¡±


    The badass Miss Cheng had forgotten she was in City A instead of Great Britain. There were no cops patrolling the streets in bright daylight.


    They had the mansion all to themselves, and nobody could hear her screaming for her dear life. She had no intention to torture her vocal cords.


    The pain was way less important than escaping for her dear life!


    Cheng Anya was shocked and quickly turned around as she heard a loud thud. It was the sound of the python knocking against the front door of the house.


    ¡®Third Young Master Ye, you¡¯d better hope your home¡¯s main door is sturdy enough.¡¯


    Thud! Thud! The thumping continued as Cheng Anya climbed up the stairs. She felt even more panicky as time quickly passed. ¡°F***! Third Young Master Ye, why do you have so many steps in your home?¡±


    She suddenly heard a loud thump and the clear sound of glass breaking. Cheng Anya suddenly turned around and saw the massive python¡¯s tail break the French windows and slithered in.


    ¡®Third Young Master Ye, your house doors are sturdy but it¡¯s a pity your windows aren¡¯t sturdy.¡¯


    Just one look was not dangerous, but it almost sent Cheng Anya rolling down the stairs.


    ¡®Is this a python that was genetically mutated?¡¯


    This python was extremely massive. Cheng Anya had the opportunity to completely see the snake after it took some pains and slithered into the house through the window. It was thick and long, its head extraordinarily huge. The massive python totally changed Cheng Anya¡¯s understanding of snakes. Its eyes were as large as prisms and creepy. It gave out a dark glare and was slimy and disgusting. Cheng Anya hated her perfect eyesight for once. Damn it, why wasn¡¯t she shortsighted? The scariest thing about this python was its length¡­ It was nine meters long. In comparison, it seemed to dwarf Third Young Master Ye¡¯s mansion once it erected itself. Cheng Anya looked extremely small in front of it.


    Editor¡¯s Note: This is a carnivorous massive python from Indonesian tropical rainforests. It is a critically endangered species under the top conservation priority.


    ¡°Oh my God¡­¡± Cheng Anya reacted and immediately scooted up the stairs. She did not want to become the python¡¯s lunch ahh¡­¡±What kind of thing is that!¡±


    What the hell had he done to incur the wrath of such an abomination?


    ¡®Third Young Master Ye, I hate you ahhh¡­¡¯


    Cheng Anya lost her footing and slumped on the steps as she was scared stiff and lacked the strength to hop up the stairs. In pain and desperation, she had to crawl up the stairs.


    On her way up, she bruised her arms.


    The massive python leaned forward and Cheng Anya shrieked in fear. ¡°Ahhh!!¡±


    She would be crushed to death by this massive python if she didn¡¯t crawl up the stairs with all she got, disregarding the pain in her leg. She was drenched in cold sweat.


    The massive python found Chen Anya¡¯s shriek piercing and straightened itself. It sensually twisted its waist as it slithered toward the stairs slowly and elegantly. It slithered with an elegance unique to the Ye mansion.


    Sshhhh¡­ It stuck out its forked tongue and opened its bloody mouth. It was about to bite down on Cheng Anya when Cheng Anya managed to climb up the stairs. ¡°F***! I am not good-looking! Could you not eat me? ¡°She was scared out of her wits.


    If she did not escape, it would be too late!


    She was about two meters away from Ye Chen¡¯s room when the massive python leaned forward and bit at her head!


    Since everybody eventually dies, she did not want to die in such a terrifying manner. She would rather be killed than become a snake¡¯s lunch!


    At this pivotal moment, knocking sounds came from the main door. ¡°Help!¡± Cheng Anya shrieked.


    The massive python twisted its heft and headed for the door. As Cheng Anya saw the threat disappear, she immediately crawled up. Damn it, had her leg recovered, she would have been able to jump through the window and escaped. Four to five armed guards suddenly came through the door.


    They were all stunned when they saw the massive python.


    One of the guards, in extreme embarrassment, peed in his pants.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Shoot!¡± Cheng Anya roared.


    The rebuke jolted the guards and they got into shooting positions. It was too late as the massive python, with a swipe of its tail, flung the largest 32-inch television in Third Young Master Ye¡¯s house at them.


    The guards escaped like crazy while the massive python easily curled its tail around the AV equipment and viciously flung it at the guards.


    In a few groans, two of the guards were knocked out!


    Cheng Anya¡¯s injury was a flesh wound, whereas the AV equipment was worth close to a million yuan ahh¡­


    F***, surely it didn¡¯t have to damage that?


    A cowardly guard had bolted out of the door. Nobody dared to battle such a badass massive python upfront.


    Cheng Anya could not be bothered with what happened downstairs. She felt that she had to rely on herself for a chance at survival. Nobody else was reliable!


    What kind of guards was they? Damn it, they could even wet their pants! Although she had broken a leg and knew she could not outrun that python, she was not as scared as them!


    Cheng Anya limped toward Ye Chen¡¯s room door and locked herself in it. This was the first time she entered Third Young Master Ye¡¯s room. It was bright and one could see the swimming pool downstairs from the French windows. To the left of the swimming pool was a little flower bed filled with roses. Cheng Anya was stifled upon learning that she had no way to escape.


    She quickly limped back to the bed and opened the cabinet. She did not discover any hidden compartment and opened all the drawers in panic.


    ¡®I¡¯m in trouble!¡¯


    A few other thuds came from downstairs, and it seemed that it was nothing short of things being totally damaged. Cheng Anya was angry and hoped to pawn the snake. The home she loved was being wrecked to this extent.


    No, this was not the time to think about this!


    Time to find the guns!


    Since Third Young Master Ye said there were guns, they were definitely there!


    As thuds came from the door being knocked on, Cheng Anya¡¯s hands shuddered and the drawer almost dropped. She was shocked pale and for once, felt extremely near to death!


    She crazily ransacked each cabinet when a loud thud suddenly rang.


    Thump! The massive python knocked over the entire door and wood splinters scattered around the room. The python¡¯s large and beady eyes stared at Cheng Anya, seemingly said, ¡°You wanna escape? Where else can you escape to?¡±


    It slowly slithered into the room and Cheng Anya viciously threw the drawer at it. ¡°Go and die!¡±


    The massive python¡¯s tail curled and smashed the drawer toward the wall. The large LCD screen was instantly destroyed as glass scattered on the floor with a loud ¡®clink!¡¯


    Cheng Anya threw all she could at the massive python as she continued moving back. She could not stop the python from closing in as its black erect body could sense her fear.


    ¡°Do not come any closer¡­¡± Cheng Anya roared as she threw her crutch at it!


    She had thrown the crutch too high and it landed on the massive python¡¯s head. It let out an angry hiss, sending Cheng Anya¡¯s heart thumping.


    The atmosphere was tense and fraught with danger.


    Suddenly, the angry python swept its tail at Cheng Anya and threw her toward the wall.


    It was so scarily strong that Cheng Anya, who had covered her head, bounced back onto the floor after hitting the wall violently. Glass shards impaled her skin and half of her body was covered in blood.


    Cheng Anya frowned as she moaned through her pale lips.


    It hurts¡­


    The python seemed to feel as if not enough damage was done. It was not in a rush to eat Cheng Anya either. It grabbed the drawer with its tail and smashed it at Cheng Anya. Cheng Anya, in shock, managed to roll away from the drawer with her hands pushing against the floor.


    She had a few more glass shards on her. Although these were minor wounds that hurt, they were still not lethal.


    As the drawer smashed against the floor, it came apart, revealing six to seven guns and a few micro explosives. An idea came to Cheng Anya¡¯s mind just as she thought she was dead meat. She now had a fighting chance at survival.


    She suddenly sat up and, ignoring the pain, grabbed a gun, and shot at the snake.


    No bullets?


    Cheng Anya was stifled. The massive python felt a threat and reared its head, aiming at Cheng Anya. She was shocked and, as though eureka suddenly came upon her, she released the gun¡¯s safety.


    And pulled the trigger¡­


    Thump. Thump.


    This was a handgun designed for men and had an especially large recoil. After firing two shots, Cheng Anya felt her elbow become numb and she dropped the handgun on the floor. The bullets penetrated the snake and it let out an enraged hiss.


    Cheng Anya turned and looked at the French windows before grabbing a micro explosive. Already covered in blood, she propped herself up.


    In a rage, the massive python opened its mouth and bit at Cheng Anya¡¯s head!


    ¡°Wanna eat something? Here!¡± Cheng Anya removed the metal cover and tossed the micro explosive into the massive python¡¯s mouth. Bull¡¯s-eye!


    She quickly limped toward the French windows and used all her strength to break the windows.


    As she escaped the second floor, an explosion followed the painful roar of the massive python.


    Fireballs leaped into the sky.

 Chapter 177 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Once Third Young Master Ye¡¯s car came to a stop, he heard a massive explosion and the mansion was blown up beyond recognition. His typically cold and detached demeanor gave way to a pale face that reeked of death in the pale sun.


    He helplessly saw Cheng Anya drop from the second floor into the swimming pool as a fire lit up behind her.


    Several explosions followed the first explosion.


    The explosives which tumbled out from the drawer were particularly potent. There were also smart mines on top of the micro explosives which detonated after the first explosion as the fire spread!


    The entire mansion was leveled!


    Radiating heat seared as fires leaped out!


    ¡°Anya, no¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye was worried to the verge of tears and sprinted toward the swimming pool. The heat, woodwork, and masonry that were blown out from the explosion landed in the pool, on Cheng Anya.


    Third Young Master Ye was extremely anxious and jumped into the pool without looking.


    He viciously pushed away the wooden boards, seeing the clean swimming pool tainted with a few shreds of blood. Third Young Master Ye, worried that things did not bid well, pulled Cheng Anya out of the water by her waist.


    ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± The fear of being about to lose her gripped Third Young Master Ye¡¯s heart and almost took his breath away.


    The woman was covered in injuries. Her elbows were especially wounded, and blood colored the flowing water red. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyes stung. He was anxious and heartbroken, and his heart ached as he saw Cheng Anya covered in blood. He felt pain as though there were several cuts on him.


    He quickly dialed for the emergency services.


    ¡°Anya, Anya¡­¡±


    Her breathing was weak and she coughed out water as she was pulled out of the water by Third Young Master Ye. She woke up after coughing out water.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ It hurts¡­¡± A sharp pain surged through her. It was as though she was hacked by a knife. The pain caused her to sob.


    ¡°The ambulance is on the way¡­ Hang on¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye carried her, who was breathing unsteadily, and laid her down on the grass patch.


    ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Cheng Anya was panicking and suddenly arched her back. Third Young Master Ye panicked and saw a bloody patch on her back. She had been bitten by the massive python and had rolled on the ground. She had many glass shards embedded in her arms, back, and some were quite deep in her skin. Cheng Anya was sweating due to the pain and her face was pale.


    ¡°Are there any other injuries?¡± Ye Chen asked urgently and did not dare to anyhow touch her.


    ¡°My leg¡­ It hurts!¡± Cheng Anya panted. Barring her head, her skin was nowhere else intact.


    Third Young Master Ye squinted in extreme heartache. He wanted to hug her tightly and gave her his warmest protection, telling her that all was over. But he could not as he was afraid of touching her wounds and aggravating the pain she was in.


    He could only hug her gently as he leaned against a sturdy tree. Cheng Anya was in pain and wanted to scream out loud to vent her suffering!


    However tough one was, pain was able to strongly assault even the strongest-willed of all men. She had just been through a thrilling adventure.


    As she saw Ye Chen¡¯s pained face, reddened eyes, and near-madness, she harshly suppressed her irritation. He seemed to be more important to her than her pain.


    Was his heart still aching for her?


    As this thought flashed through her mind, her trouble disappeared with the wind.


    Her irritable mood was substantially relieved.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye said as he bowed his head and tremblingly held her hand. He had almost lost her due to his carelessness.


    ¡°It was not your fault!¡± Cheng Anya said as she slightly frowned and suddenly hit Third Young Master Ye on his shoulder. She hit him softly without force. ¡°I really feel like hitting you for telling me the guns and explosives were in the bedside drawer when they were actually in the low wardrobe. I was almost killed because of you!¡±


    The massive python, thankfully, smashed the low cabinet. If not, she would have ended up as its lunch.


    Third Young Master Ye was aghast and his jaw dropped.


    ¡°You took the explosives in the low cabinet?¡± He asked as he gradually recovered from his heartache. As he looked at the devastated mansion, it was little wonder¡­


    It became leveled!


    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you just tell me that there were explosives in both places?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye nodded. It was not surprising that he had guns and explosives in his possession.


    Third Young Master Ye, in his boredom, would typically do two things. The first thing would be to attack somebody¡¯s defensive systems, with the National Intelligence Agency returning the favor. Secondly, murder. The Dragon Gate had a massive weapon production site in City A, and it often exported its goods through City A¡¯s port. When somebody was out to make trouble and ran into a moody Third Young Master Ye, that person was without doubt toast.


    Besides, he was of a special identity. Although he did not openly carry his guns, it was perfectly normal for him to have guns for self-defense.


    Cheng Anya gave up thinking about the guns. That was what Third Young Master Ye should worry about.


    ¡°Let me tell you. I was very brave. I¡­ blew it up!¡±


    ¡°How brave of you!¡± Third Young Master Ye said as he caressed her face.


    ¡°That is definitely so! I am Cheng Ningyuan¡¯s mother!¡± Cheng Anya smiled and coughed as she endured the pain. ¡°I am calling the police!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. That¡¯s my problem and I¡¯ll settle it!¡± Third Young Master Ye said plainly as though it was routine. He was not a single bit worried about explaining how his house was leveled.


    Cheng Anya relaxed upon hearing his words. As long as the mess she created was within his ability to clean up, all was good.


    Sirens were heard!


    From afar¡­


    ¡°I must indeed depend on myself! The police are often late for various reasons!¡±


    She was too lazy to think about how Third Young Master Ye managed to return home so quickly. She was tired, uncomfortable, and her thoughts started to become jumbled.


    She was guessing she was about to lose consciousness!


    As the sirens closed in, a small figure also approached.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy¡­¡± The young kid said urgently as he ran over. ¡°Oh my god, Mommy¡­¡±


    Ning Ning¡¯s face paled as his hands touched her back. ¡°Daddy, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Baby, it¡¯s okay¡­ Mommy just suffered a flesh wound. It¡¯s not serious.¡±


    As she turned her head, she saw smoke rising from the mansion. ¡°Ye Chen, the house is gone!¡± She felt sad.


    The house was ruined by the damned massive python!


    Only the heavens knew how much she loved this mansion!


    Ye Chen smiled gently and his gaze was filled with a gentleness that smothered people. ¡°Home is here, and nobody will be able to take it from us!¡± He gently put her hand at his heart.


    Me, you, and baby. This is a family that nobody will take away from us!


    I will rebuild it!


    Cheng Anya felt she was about to lose consciousness when she saw a deep emotion in Ye Chen¡¯s gaze.


    The only thought she had before losing consciousness was how she loved what he said.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    ¡°Anya¡­ Where is this damned ambulance? Why is it so slow?¡± Third Young Master Ye cursed. A few police cars stopped a distance away and dozens of policemen swarmed the scene.


    As Ning Ning saw the leveled house, he frowned and had a sinister gaze!


    ¡°Baby, do you know what to do now?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked.


    ¡°Retrieve all the footage from the surveillance cameras!¡± Ning Ning said calmly and looked around the yard. There were several cameras, but¡­¡±Damn it! What were the people in the control room doing?¡±


    ¡°It would not be surprising for them to be on somebody¡¯s payroll!¡± Third Young Master Ye said plainly as he frowned.


    This massive python¡¯s background was worth looking into!


    Cheng Anya, with Ye Chen in tow, was sent to the hospital. Two policemen went over to record statements whilst Ning Ning investigated the scene.


    Cheng Anya had called Ye Chen, who then urgently informed Ning Ning to rush home. Ning Ning had reached home in time.


    Ning Ning sat in Ye Chen¡¯s car and took out his palmtop from his computer. He had three computers: a desktop tower, a notebook, and a small palmtop. This palmtop, which the young kid installed himself, ran on solar energy.


    It was not large, but very functional.


    Chaos ensued at the scene and nobody would notice a tyke like him retrieving the surveillance camera footage. His daddy could cook up the remainder of the story.


    As a precaution, he also retrieved the real-time surveillance camera footage.


    Once that was done, he shut his computer and hailed a cab to the hospital.


    When Ning Ning reached the hospital, two policemen left as Third Young Master Ye had finished recording the statement.


    ¡°Daddy, what did you say about the incident?¡±


    ¡°Revenge by a rival family!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty decent reason!¡± Ning Ning approved. Such feuds between tycoons were commonplace. Describing it as a rivalry between feuding families would work out as guns and explosives were found at the scene, let alone a massive python. Even if the cops wanted surveillance camera footage, none was to be found.


    This was the policemen¡¯s problem.


    Besides, given Third Young Master Ye¡¯s identity and social status, he would have friends in the top brass of law enforcement. All that was needed were formalities and there was nothing they could do without proof. The case would go cold in a short while.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I will have to visit the police station for some formalities at worst.¡± Third Young Master Ye said plainly. ¡°Have you done it?¡±


    ¡°All done! The footage was from the surveillance cameras along the outer perimeter of the mansion. The surveillance cameras in the house were destroyed!¡±


    ¡°Have you seen them?¡±


    ¡°Not yet!¡± Ning Ning took out his computer from his bag and pulled out the surveillance camera footage. ¡°Oh my god¡­ How could there be such a huge python?¡± Ning Ning was mildly surprised.


    Father and son looked at each other, and then at the A&E.


    ¡®She is simply too badass!¡¯ their gazes said.


    They could clearly see the massive python slither toward the mansion from the surveillance footage. As it failed to smash open the door with its tail, it changed its target and went for the window.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s majestic! This is my first time seeing a python this massive!¡± Ning Ning¡¯s tender face was apparent with surprise. Given Ning Ning¡¯s knowledge and how well-read he was, he was once again schooled by the world. ¡°Mommy is sure badass enough to take it out despite having only a leg!¡±


    It was a pity the footage inside the mansion could not be seen!


    ¡°Rewind the footage. Let¡¯s see where it came from!¡± Ye Chen was bent on finding out who had the intention to do Anya in. The discovered perpetrator could not blame him for being vicious!


    Such a massive python would not appear at such a place for no rhyme or reason. Besides, it was obviously trained.


    As the footage went back, it stopped suddenly. Something slithered away from a minivan and toward the gate of the mansion.


    Without needing Ye Chen¡¯s directions, Ning Ning pulled up another footage. He enlarged the license plate number and ran a search on it. ¡°Huang Yunlong, male, thirty-eight years old, from Qi County in City A.


    Ning Ning changed the footage to that of the mansion¡¯s main entrance. There was a person in the minivan greeting the guard and requesting for passage. He frowned and looked up this Huang Yunlong. The face in the footage matched the photo of the man.


    Ye Chen stood up and made a call. ¡°Huang Yunlong, thirty-eight years old, from Qi County in City A. Find him in two hours!¡±

 Chapter 178 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The explosion at Third Young Master Ye¡¯s house was sensational. The coverage on their family had been too high, and any sensational news like this would definitely hit the headlines.


    GK International Media claimed that the attack was revenge from a rival family. The guards¡¯ description of the massive python and the leveled mansion made for very sensational reporting materials. By directing the narrative in the direction Third Young Master Ye hoped for, GK International Media was almost certainly Third Young Master Ye¡¯s spokesperson.


    The most sensational news was Cheng Anya¡¯s hospitalization.


    Third Young Master Ye could not conceal this piece of news. After all, the media had been curious about the mysterious mother and son that he had revealed. Reporters, frantically digging for news, swarmed the hospital.


    ¡°I will shut down whoever dares to report on it!¡± Third Young Master Ye challenged them out of irritation several floors below.


    Nobody dared to take the viciousness in Third Young Master Ye¡¯s statement and the coldness emanating from him lightly. One should also know that Third Young Master Ye had forced a pornographic magazine outlet to shut down in a day¡ªall because a reporter used the terms ¡®mistress¡¯ and ¡®illegitimate son¡¯ that earned his displeasure.


    Given that his woman¡¯s fate lay in the balance, challenging Third Young Master Ye¡¯s temper was not a good decision.


    The presidents of the various media outlets weighed the pros and cons and recalled their reporters with extreme urgency. This was no laughing matter as it was way easier for Third Young Master Ye to screw over an enterprise than squish an ant.


    Besides, he did not screw them over in the shadows, but instead above board. Nobody could afford to trifle with Third Young Master Ye.


    It was once thought that press reports were nothing more than harmless post-meal gossip fodder that he had no qualms with. With the existence of the media outlets in question, this was no longer an apples-to-apples comparison.


    Hence, the reporters besieging the hospital all dispersed in less than ten minutes.


    The hospital quieted down a lot thereafter.


    Ning Ning checked Huang Yunlong¡¯s immigration records and surprisingly realized that he had no records. However, records showed that he had checked into a hotel in New Delhi in the past week. The little young kid bit his lip and narrowed his eyes.


    Given that there were no immigration records, could he have used another identity? If not, he must have flown on a personal jet!


    He could not have grown wings and flew to India, right?


    It was less than two days.


    The young kid bit his lips and pondered.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Ye Chen saw the young kid solemnly biting his lip and not mentioning a word.


    ¡°Daddy, look. I suspect he brought this massive python from India.¡± Ning Ning passed the computer to Ye Chen and pulled out the information he discovered. ¡°Look, Huang Yunlong was a snake-tamer and took a special liking to this massive python. He once reared a six-meter long python¡­¡±


    There must be information to be found because computers were not omnipotent.


    Ye Chen took a detailed look at the information. ¡°Who would want to go through so many hoops to just murder a person? And spent so much effort as well!¡± Ye Chen¡¯s gaze sunk and he asked in a deep tone.


    In Third Young Master Ye¡¯s impression, killing somebody merely involved pulling the trigger. Who would spend so much effort!


    Ning Ning smiled gently, his innocent face like an ice sculpture. ¡°Murder by pythons could be attributed to a freak incident. If Daddy wants to investigate further, the typical assassination will raise too many suspicions. Besides, Mommy only has a leg and couldn¡¯t outrun the snake. She would definitely perish, and all the perpetrator needed for murder by snake was to steal the surveillance camera footage before we could retrieve it. With that footage lost, we would not be able to get any proof, no?¡±


    There were so many excuses for such an incident!


    But nobody expected his mommy to quickly waste this massive python!


    Man proposes, God disposes.


    ¡°The other person was clearly out to kill your mommy!¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyebrows became even more knitted. They were intimately familiar with the family¡¯s daily routine and knew that he and Ning Ning were out during the day. Since Cheng Anya was the only person in the house, they were definitely going for her.


    Who would want Cheng Anya¡¯s life?


    His old man? Or¡­


    Suspects were obviously easy to shortlist. However one pondered, one could not go further than those few people. Ye Chen¡¯s face blackened as a storm built up in his dark gaze. This was the second time Cheng Anya was targeted for murder!


    Luck was never a good thing that could always protect her.


    Ye Chen vexingly held his head. His heart ached and he had a terrible feeling¡ªhe was the cause of everything.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Ning Ning¡¯s tender hands held Ye Chen. ¡°I am sure Mommy would not blame you, and neither would I, as these were due to the mistakes of others, not yours.¡± There was warmth in his voice.


    By character, Ning Ning was one to shield one¡¯s shortcomings.


    Although his mommy was badly wounded and had to be hospitalized, he felt as bad too. He also knew that people were after his mommy because of his daddy. But he did not blame Ye Chen. Instead, he¡­


    Whoever the murderer was, it would not be as simple as dealing with Ye Yutang!


    ¡°Thank you, baby!¡± Third Young Master Ye held Ning Ning¡¯s hands and laughed. Seeing his baby child happy, he turned to look at the operating theatre. ¡°Whoever it is, let Daddy handle this for once! Okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ning Ning nodded as he looked at Ye Chen.


    ¡°Good boy!¡± Ye Chen hugged Ning Ning lovingly. He did not want Ning Ning to intervene as he wanted to serve justice on Anya¡¯s behalf. It did not mean that he would relent and allow the incident to slide. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s sense of pity was hard to come by.


    He reserved his remaining tenderness for Cheng Anya and Ning Ning. Everybody else only witnessed his coldness and decisiveness.


    The operation was not as complicated and long-drawn as the previous operation. Cheng Anya mostly suffered external wounds and was out of the operating theatre within an hour, and was sent to the VIP ward.


    Before the anesthetic wore out, she quietly slept. Her pallor was heart-wrenching. By her side, Ning Ning held her hands. To be admitted twice in the span of a month was tough for his mommy.


    ¡°Daddy, the rebuilding of the house should start soon. If not, we would end up on the streets!¡± Ning Ning teasingly said. ¡°Mommy loves the house.¡±


    ¡°It will be built before she is discharged!¡± Ye Chen laughed and promised.


    Ye Chen¡¯s cell phone rang. ¡°Do you have a result?¡± he asked coldly as he walked to the window.


    Ning Ning could feel the ambiance around Ye Chen become colder. It was as though there was an actual web that froze around him. One could feel the murderous intent and brutality Ye Chen emanated as though he was an Asura from hell.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± His voice was as cold as a cutting knife. ¡°I know. Get Xiaoyu to the hospital!¡±


    The other party acquiesced and Ye Chen hung up the phone. His veins were throbbing as he held the phone, almost crushing it. Ye Chen was trying to hide the anger in him.


    After a moment, he turned around. Ye Chen gave a cold look and said, ¡°Baby, Daddy is going out for a moment!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    As Ning Ning laughed, Ye Chen walked out of the ward. Grabbing a nurse, he coldly asked, ¡°Which ward is Yun Ruoxi in?¡±

 Chapter 179 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    With an almost barbaric kick, Ye Chen kicked open the door to Yun Ruoxi¡¯s ward. An air of cold anger surrounded him as he entered the ward. His gaze was extremely aggressive, seemingly was out to kill.


    Yun Ruoxi and Old Master Yun were watching the news in the ward. GK International reported the massive python and the bombed mansion incident at the fastest speed.


    Once they saw Ye Chen arrive, Yun Ruoxi quickly turned off the television. She seemed pleasantly surprised, and her pale face was slightly flushed. ¡°Ye Chen, are you here to see me?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I am here to see you!¡± A cheesy gentleness came from Ye Chen¡¯s cold voice. His devilish smile, however, inspired fear.


    ¡°I thought you were really not going to see me. Ye Chen, I am so happy to see you. You are still concerned for me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yun Ruoxi said amidst her pain and tears.


    ¡°Of course I do care about you!¡± Ye Chen slowly walked toward the bed with a cold face.


    Old Master Yun thought the two would amend their relationships and laughed charitably. ¡°I will not disturb your private conversation then!¡± he stood up and said thoughtfully.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, Ruoxi has suffered immensely for you and was willing to give up her life for you. Please do not let her down or I will not spare you!¡± Old Master Yun tapped Ye Chen¡¯s shoulder and spoke to him in a serious manner.


    As he spoke, he passed by Third Young Master Ye and was about to leave. A cold glare flashed past Third Young Master Ye as he grabbed Old Master Yun by the hand and threw him toward Yun Ruoxi. The slightly rotund Old Master Yun landed on Yun Ruoxi¡¯s body and sent them into a tizzy. The two of them screamed as agonizing pain followed.


    ¡°Ye Chen, what are you doing?¡± Yun Ruoxi was beyond shock and helped Old Master Yun up. ¡°Daddy, did it hurt?¡± she asked worryingly.


    Ye Chen coldly looked at both father and daughter as, breaking into a sinister smile. ¡°Not let me off again? It seems like you are unclear about what happened. Who is not letting who off? Yun Ying, Yun Ruoxi, you two must be disappointed, right?¡±


    ¡°Ye Chen, what are you saying?¡± Yun Ruoxi was slightly panicky. ¡°I did not do anything¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Third Young Master Ye barked. ¡°Suicide? If you were hell-bent on suicide, why didn¡¯t you slit a little deeper? Who are you putting up an act for? Do you think I care? If I was not here to settle the score with you, why did you think I would appear here? Given our six years together, I had tolerated the shenanigans your father pulled off behind the scenes. To write off those losses could be considered making up to you. Heck, you dare lay a finger on Anya? Digging your own grave, eh? Tell me, and I will fulfill that!¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, please do not accuse us of nothing! What did we do?¡± Old Master Yun vehemently denied. Yun Ruoxi was trembling like trees shedding their autumn leaves. She looked at the cold, brutal man in front of her unbelievably.


    ¡°Yes, you two did nothing. You just released a massive python, yes, or no?¡± Third Young Master Ye laughed coldly.


    Both father and daughter were shocked, and Ye Chen was in extreme anger. ¡°You sure deserve to die!¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°No, Ye Chen. We did not do it. Do not malign me if you do not have proof. What massive python? I have no clue at all.¡± Yun Ruoxi protested her innocence and her eyes reddened as she tried to explain to him.


    Ye Chen found the spectacle unfolding before him even more disgusting!


    ¡°No proof? Do you think I am spouting nonsense? The name Huang Yunlong should ring a bell, right, Old Master Yun? Three years ago, the CEO of TR Corporation was bitten by a venomous snake and died as he was treated too late. The case was then ruled as an accident. Haha¡­ Accident? Your methods were brilliant! Following the incident, the Yun Enterprise took over TR Corporation at twice the market price in a consolidated arbitrage. How brilliant!¡± Ye Chen coldly replied. ¡°Well, if I expose the case, can you still sit here safely? And to think you dare to say you will not let me go¡­ How overconfident of you!¡± Ye Chen laughed ironically and coldly.


    ¡°Ye Chen, I will sue you for slander!¡± Old Master Yun replied angrily.


    ¡°You want to call the cops on me? Do you even dare to?¡± Ye Chen took out his cellphone and laughed coldly.


    Old Master Yun panicked and looked at Yun Ruoxi in shock. Yun Ruoxi was as shocked as well.


    How did Ye Chen manage to dig out such an incident from yesterday¡¯s event alone? He carried out the incident secretly and almost nobody knew. How did he know about it? Had Huang Yunlong been arrested?


    Ye Chen was actually just probing him.


    Given Huang Yunlong¡¯s identity, the death of TR Corporation¡¯s CEO three years ago and its acquisition by the Yun Enterprise led Ye Chen to suspect whether Old Master Yun was behind the incident. With this slight probing, Old Master Yun¡¯s face confirmed it all!


    He was too sinister!


    Rage rose up in Ye Chen¡¯s heart as Ye Chen had looked up to the CEO of TR Corporation, who was a senior that had an extremely good reputation in the market. There were businessmen who were unscrupulous, and there were as many unscrupulous businessmen who drove families to ruin.


    Such a devious ploy would only earn the hate of people!


    ¡°Don¡¯t dare?¡± Ye Chen laughed coldly with a few hints of irony. ¡°Now the plot repeats itself. To think you would dare to release a snake into my house! How many lives do you have for me to kill?¡±


    ¡°It seems like you already have the evidence!¡± Old Master Yun raised his head proudly without guilt. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, what do you want? Calling the cops? Your father was also part of the incident revolving TR Corporation years ago. If I get arrested, so is he. Do you want to send him into prison as well?¡±


    Ye Chen laughed out loud. That was another piece of insider information against his old man. ¡°Do you think I care? Sending you both into prison, with each other for company, is a good deed for me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I must say, how could you be so stupid to dare to release such a huge python? If you had repeated the same plot three years old and released a venomous snake, Cheng Anya would have been dead. To release such a massive python not only presented an oversized target but was also one that was very quickly taken out by her. Aren¡¯t you foolish?¡± Third Young Master Ye mocked him. Fortunately for him, Old Master Yun was foolish enough for him not to lose Cheng Anya.


    As he thought of this, a burning rage rose in Third Young Master Ye. The Yun Enterprise was going to fall!


    Old Master Yun was utterly angered by the mockery of somebody decades younger than him. He had indeed miscalculated as he did not expect Huang Yunlong, who was extremely obsessed with snakes, to bring such a massive python back. The power of the massive python must have caught his attention. While such a massive python was indeed rare, little did he expect it to ruin his plan.


    He initially felt that Cheng Anya was limp in a leg and could not escape. Once the massive python entered the house, it would be able to quickly devour Cheng Anya. With that done, Huang Yunlong would be able to summon the massive python back and steal the surveillance camera footage before leaving¡ªall without leaving a trace.


    Who would expect Cheng Anya to be such a badass and take down the massive python? Huang Yunlong and his crew escaped in panic. Old Master Yun discovered that things had gone south and immediately ordered somebody to steal the surveillance camera footage, only to discover that the footage had already been stolen. He thought that Huang Yunlong and his crew had stolen the footage and relaxed.


    Little did he expect Third Young Master Ye to show up.


    ¡°Ye Chen, my father did not do this deliberately. Spare him!¡± Yun Ruoxi pulled off the catheter and in tears, pleaded with Ye Chen.


    Ye Chen flung her aside and coldly said, ¡°Yun Ruoxi, stop pretending! Both father and daughter are in cahoots, and I won¡¯t call the cops!¡±


    Both father and daughter were delighted.


    ¡°In one week¡¯s time, I will turn the Yun Enterprise into history!¡± Ye Chen¡¯s lips curled.


    The faces of both father and daughter paled as Old Master Yun collapsed into the chair. It was as though he was thoroughly sapped of energy.


    ¡°Ye Chen, no, you cannot do this! This is the effort of three generations of the Yun family! For the sake of the child¡­ please, please do not be so ruthless! I promise there will not be a second time!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, there will be no second chance. You will not have another chance!¡± Ye Chen said deeply with a vicious look on his face. ¡°Child? Miss Yun, are you sure the child belongs to me?¡± Ye Chen asked mockingly as his gaze swept past Yun Ruoxi.


    Yun Ruoxi¡¯s face instantly became pale¡­

 Chapter 180 - Untitled

    Chapter 180: Untitled


    Cheng Anya could not help but feel that she was fated to visit this hospital.


    She had been admitted to the hospital twice in the same month in terrible straits each time. This all happened because of Ye Chen.


    ¡°Baby, I feel that City A is my kryptonite,¡± Cheng Anya said as she ate the applesauce that Ning Ning made for her, expressing her feelings about her hospitalization. Although she was extremely pale, she seemed to be in good spirits.


    ¡°I approve!¡± Ning Ning smiled and passed the papers to her. ¡°Mommy, you have become Ultrawoman!


    Cheng Anya looked around and was oddly at a loss for words. The heroic story of her quickly taking down the massive python was not worth the blatant promotion. Perhaps the audience was too quiet and could use some novelty in their entertainment.


    Hey¡­ Ultrawoman was a nice title.


    Ultrawoman, however, would not get nightmares over quickly killing a massive python. Only the heavens knew that she dreamed of the terribly huge creature last night as it bit on her head. She even saw her head being bitten off in a bloody and terrifying mess.


    She knew she was a little traumatized. It would take quite some time before she would recover from the trauma the massive python had inflicted on her.


    ¡°Since my baby is so strong, I, as the mommy, can¡¯t be too far off. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Cheng Anya laughed. ¡°Push your mommy downstairs later for some fresh air. I hate the smell in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Ning Ning smiled like a little gentleman. ¡°I hate it too!¡±


    ¡°What about your daddy?¡± Cheng Anya asked as though nothing had happened. It had been a day since she woke up only to discover Ye Chen missing. Surely Ye Chen wasn¡¯t busy to the point he could barely capable of sending his son to the hospital, leaving him on the first floor, and did not even bother to go up and take a glance at her, was he? That¡¯s too much of him!


    Miss Cheng was extremely unhappy in her heart!


    She had to admit that she was a little disappointed on top of her unhappiness.


    She did not wonder why she especially anticipated seeing Ye Chen. To see his face and mentally unsound antics was much better than not seeing him at all!


    Feelings could be left ignored.


    But once feelings came into play, it was as though a drug addiction kicked in. It would only get more intense and deeper until one could not uproot oneself from it.


    Third Young Master Ye was really her kryptonite!


    Before she fainted, she somewhat remembered Third Young Master Ye¡¯s attention and gaze of pity upon her. She thought he would be the first person she would see once she woke up. She was moved to the point of confusion as he was the first person she always saw when she woke up at home. He, however, was not seen when she woke up this time.


    ¡°Oh, Daddy¡­¡± Ning Ning laughed sneakily as he fed Cheng Anya another mouthful of applesauce. ¡°Daddy has been busy for the past few days. He went to the police station, then hosted a press conference. He had to take care of the chores, and his work was up to his ears.¡± Ning Ning laughed as he cutely blinked.


    ¡°He went to the police station? Weren¡¯t things ironed out?¡±


    ¡°He was there for the formalities!¡± Ning Ning laughed a little arrogantly. ¡°Whoever dares lay a finger on him is asking for trouble!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, how biased of you!¡± Cheng Anya pushed the young kid¡¯s hands away and did not want to eat any more applesauce. ¡°I am not convinced since you dote on him more than me! I am appealing!¡± Cheng Anya said evilly as she pinched the young kid¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°Appeal turned down! There is no such thing, and I love Mommy the most!¡± The young kid gently pushed away his mommy¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Cheng Anya and Ye Chen fighting over the affection of their son was indeed childish, but she liked it. Her son¡¯s defection was a serious problem.


    ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t you curious as to who did that to you? How could such a large python appear at the mansion for no rhyme or reason? You did not ask a single thing after you woke up.¡± Ning Ning was curious as this did not match her character.


    ¡°I have a little guardian, so why should I worry about what had already happened? Baby will definitely put whoever bullies mommy in their place, no?¡± Cheng Anya blinked. From the incident with Ye Yutang, one could tell she was not worried about nobody seeking justice for her if she were to come to harm. Given his son¡¯s character, she would not be able to convince him to prioritize world peace even if she were Mother Mary.


    The young kid would not spare any villain who bullied the people whom he loved.


    Chen Xiaoyu, an extremely attractive woman, opened the door and entered the ward. She was not too old, about twenty-five to twenty-six years old, and she was in black sporting apparel. Despite her humorous character, she emanated a scent of danger.


    Beautiful, and dangerous.


    This set in a person created a charming charisma!


    This was the woman, the most elite female assassin from the Dragon Gate whom Ye Chen had sent to protect her.


    ¡°Miss Xiaoyu, would there be issues with me bringing Mommy down to shop?¡±


    ¡°There is definitely no problem. Young master, are you, however, able to push madam?¡± Chen Xiaoyu asked with a smile. ¡°Do you need help?¡±


    She loved Ye Chen and his son. The older Ye was humorously scheming, whilst the younger Ye was tender and smart. Father and son made up the most badass and perfect family.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I will be able to push her on my own. I would need you to help support my mommy onto the wheelchair!¡± Ning Ning smiled as he pushed the wheelchair over whilst Chen Xiaoyu helped Cheng Anya into it.


    ¡°If anything happens, just call me. I am normally less than twenty meters away!¡± Chen Xiaoyu smiled as she snapped her fingers.


    ¡°How about you go for a walk since you have accompanied me for a day? As long as Ning Ning is around, I will be okay!¡± Cheng Anya nodded.


    ¡°That is not possible. If Third Young Master Ye knows that I have disregarded my duties, he will harshly punish me!¡± Chen Xiaoyu mused as she made a cutthroat sign that amused Cheng Anya.


    In what was sheer coincidence, Cheng Anya, who was pushed by Ning Ning, encountered Ye Yutang in the corridor.


    This was the first time Cheng Anya saw Ye Yutang after the accident. He had lost all swaggers as Second Young Master Ye. Sapped of life, he emanated an air of rottenness.


    It was as though he had abandoned himself to despair and lost his vitality.


    A dark red towel covered him, and Cheng Anya¡¯s eyebrows jumped. Amputated? She did not notice his legs.


    She knew that Ye Chen and Ning Ning had taught Ye Yutang a harsh lesson and thought he merely broke a leg and had to ensure some skin-deep pain for a few days. Cheng Anya was surprised as she did not expect both his legs to be amputated.


    And¡­ Shock!


    When Ye Yutang saw Ning Ning, it was as though he had seen a ghost. Fear twisted his lifeless face and he started to shriek crazily. ¡°Get out, get out¡­ Leave here¡­ Devil, devil¡­¡±


    The nurse was baffled and at a loss. Ye Yutang then barked at the nurse, who, in panic, quickly pushed Ye Yutang around Cheng Anya and Ning Ning.


    When they had disappeared at the end of the corridor, Cheng Anya turned around. ¡°Did your daddy and you really waste his legs?¡±


    ¡°It had nothing to do with us! The doctor amputated them!¡± Ning Ning shook his head innocently, his childhood gaze impeccably pure.


    ¡°Baby, you will only become even more depraved by following your daddy.¡± Cheng Anya bit her lip. This sicko¡¯s method was clearly Third Young Master Ye¡¯s style. Miss Cheng was at a loss for words. Not only had her baby been corrupted to the point of hedonism, but he was also into violence and mental unsoundness.


    Letting them know each other was clearly not the best decision. As Miss Cheng deeply pondered on it, she mourned in silence for the people who crossed both the father and son!


    Downstairs at the hospital, Ning Ning pushed his mommy around. The hospital had a pretty good environment. It had plenty of greeneries and fresh air. Cheng Anya was stifled for a whole day, and a walk around the hospital lightened her mood substantially.


    All of a sudden, a person rushed over and pushed Ning Ning away. ¡°Cheng Anya, please force Ye Chen to stop. Please¡­¡± The person held Cheng Anya¡¯s hand tightly.


    It was Yun Ruoxi!


    Ning Ning was caught off guard as he was joking with Cheng Anya. Moreover, due to her strength, the young kid was pushed onto the lawn. Cheng Anya was heartbroken and pushed Yun Ruoxi away. ¡°Ning Ning, are you hurt? Come, let Mommy take a look!¡±


    The young kid crawled up from the lawn and swept away the grass on him. He gave Yun Ruoxi a cold glance and returned to Cheng Anya. ¡°It¡¯s okay! I am not hurt!¡± He smiled and shook his head.


    Chen Xiaoyu emerged from the shadows and kept her distance. She sat on a bench nearby, arms akimbo as she watched the spectacle.


    Rage leaped in Cheng Anya¡¯s gaze. ¡°Yun Ruoxi, are you nuts?¡± she asked coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you to ask Ye Chen to stop!¡± Yun Ruoxi¡¯s face was pale and the bandages on her wrists were seeped red with blood. She was panicky and tears welled up in her eyes as she begged Cheng Anya standing.


    What had Ye Chen done? Cheng Anya was puzzled.


    Ning Ning squinted calculatingly. ¡°Miss Yun, how could you not expect this after your father and you conspired to murder my mommy? Are you afraid? Let me tell you. It is too late!¡± he said coldly.


    Although the young kid sounded tender, he was, however, dead serious. When Ye Chen was not present, he would become Cheng Anya¡¯s little guardian angel. This detestable woman would not hurt his mommy anymore.


    Cheng Anya was not particularly surprised or shocked. It was expected that they would set the massive python upon her.


    But¡­ What had Ye Chen done?


    Exact revenge on the Yun family?


    Why revenge? What happened must have been so serious to the point Yun Ruoxi was willing to put aside her dignity and plead with her for help.


    Yun Ruoxi ignored Ning Ning and grabbed Cheng Anya¡¯s hands as she pleaded to her for help. ¡°Miss Cheng, it was my mistake to harm you. I apologize. Please get Ye Chen to stop. I promise I will not appear before Ye Chen and you or disturb you two anymore!¡±


    ¡°What has Third Young Master Ye done?¡± Cheng Anya asked calmly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Yun Ruoxi suddenly raised her voice. Her voice became shrill, and the shred of hatred that appeared in her pale face quickly disappeared. ¡°He started to purchase the Yun Enterprise stocks en masse yesterday. He manipulated the market and lowered stock prices. There was utter chaos in the market, and the stock prices of the Yun Enterprise fell sharply. Investors are pulling out their funds whereas stockholders have started dumping their shares. The company is facing liquidity issues¡­ Ye Chen will do the Yun Enterprise in sooner or later. Miss Cheng, please¡­ Help us for once. I promise I will not appear before you anymore.¡±


    Yun Ruoxi had no other choice but to turn to Cheng Anya for help as she pleaded in tears. She had wanted to see Ye Chen, but Ye Chen avoided her and brutally took on the Yun Enterprise instead. He even fired shots by disallowing anyone to help the Yun Enterprise. Anyone who helped the Yun Enterprise would be considered standing against MBS International.


    As she saw the Yun Enterprise about to be taken down by Ye Chen, Yun Ruoxi had no other choice but to turn to Cheng Anya for help!

 Chapter 181 - Untitled

    Cheng Anya secretly thought to herself. It turned out that Third Young Master Ye was not free to visit the hospital as he was busy trying to destroy the Yun Enterprise. It had only been two days and the Yun Enterprise was already collapsing? Was it really that weak?


    Or did the third young master make use of other powers?


    If Third Young Master Ye was determined to destroy the Yun Enterprise, Old Master Ye would definitely not stop him as his original plan was to wait for the right timing to take over the Yun Enterprise after Ye Chen and Yun Ruoxi¡¯s marriage so that he could expand MBS. Secondly, Third Young Master Ye was domineering. If he dared to take action against the Yun Enterprise, he would definitely destroy it. Since Old Master Ye would achieve his goal no matter what, why would he stop him?


    Old Master Ye must have refused to see him. That was why Old Master Yun had no choice but to send Yun Ruoxi over to beg Cheng Anya for help.


    Otherwise, how would Miss Yun possibly get off her high horse despite her arrogant pride and hatred for Cheng Anya?


    ¡°Miss Yun, I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t do anything!¡± Cheng Anya looked at her and said calmly. ¡°You beg me to stop Third Young Master Ye. What a pity. It¡¯s hard for me to even meet him!¡±


    ¡°Miss Cheng, don¡¯t be like this. I know I¡¯m in the wrong. I¡¯ll be grateful to you forever if you would please let the Yun Enterprise off the hook!¡± Yun Ruoxi¡¯s tears flowed down her cheeks. Her beautiful tear-stained face looked miserable and pitiful.


    ¡°Yun Ruoxi, please get this clear. I was not the one who asked Third Young Master Ye to suppress the Yun Enterprise. The one who had provoked him was you and your family. Beg him for help all you want. This has nothing to do with me and stop disturbing me!¡± Cheng Anya sounded indifferent. ¡®This woman is really annoying. Did she mean that I was the one who asked Third Young Master Ye to teach them a lesson?¡¯


    Humph!


    Even if she was the one who asked Third Young Master Ye to destroy the Yun Enterprise, was Yun Ruoxi qualified to have a say in this?


    ¡®The evil we bring on ourselves is the hardest to bear!¡¯


    ¡°Miss Cheng, the Yun Enterprise is the hard work of three generations in the Yun family. It¡¯s the lifetime hard work of my grandfather and father. It can¡¯t be destroyed by Ye Chen like that. I really have realized my mistakes. I swear I will not hurt you again. For the sake of the six years that I have spent on accompanying him and the sake of us being woman, can you help me this time around?¡± Yun Ruoxi cried and begged. The former Yun family¡¯s rich man¡¯s daughter looked petty, low, and a little¡­ pitiful.


    She did not have the elegant and outstanding temperament she used to have anymore. She was just a flower that was about to wilt.


    The young kid pushed Cheng Anya away from her, his pinkish face let out an elegant smile. ¡°Miss Yun, did you consider my mommy as a woman too before you and your father sent that massive python to our house? Did you think about what would happen to my mommy? Both of you obviously wanted my mommy to die, but she did not question you at all. So, how dare you beg her now? Even if my daddy doesn¡¯t take action, I would not let the Yun Enterprise off the hook. Resign to your fate!¡±


    The young kid, although smiling, had a cold and cool tone. His elegant voice had the same coldness as Ye Chen¡¯s and it was weird for a seven-year-old to interpret this kind of coldness, and it was¡­


    Scary!


    Yun Ruoxi looked as though her energy was drained all at once. Her pale face revealed a deathly breath. ¡°I was in the wrong. I¡¯ve really realized my mistakes. I shouldn¡¯t have harmed you. Miss Cheng, I apologize. I would do anything for you to beg Ye Chen to let us off!¡±


    Miss Yun closed her eyes and her tears fell.


    She could not find another reason anymore. Begging Cheng Anya again and again, she was in tremendous pain.


    ¡°Miss Yun, if apologizing for your wrongdoings is enough, why do we need the police?¡± Cheng Anya smiled calmly, oblivious to her tears. She wasn¡¯t exactly a saint to begin with. Moreover, that massive python had almost bitten off her head and caused her to die. She even had nightmares because of her fear. Who would be able to take responsibility for what she had experienced?


    To be kind didn¡¯t mean forgiving the people who had hurt oneself blindly. That was hypocritical and she couldn¡¯t do it!


    ¡°You almost caused my death!¡± Cheng Anya smiled lightly. ¡°Have you thought about what kind of fear I¡¯ve been through or thought about the life and death moment I¡¯ve experienced? You would do anything to achieve your aim, even if it requires you to hurt other people. You don¡¯t deserve my empathy at all.¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye was already lenient enough to not let the police handle this case. Otherwise, you would be in jail now!¡±


    ¡°No. I am willing to be imprisoned as long as you let the Yun family off!¡± Yun Ruoxi said in agony. ¡°Seeing the Yun Enterprise go bankrupt, seeing my parents feel helpless, and seeing them getting tortured by debt collectors, I will feel more uncomfortable than dying. It is all my fault and my parents have nothing to do with this. If you really want to call the police, please arrest me, will you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand what I¡¯ve said!¡± Cheng Anya said calmly. ¡°There¡¯s no use in begging me. If you really want to save the Yun Enterprise, you either beg the third young master or someone that has greater power. Among the business partners of the Yun family, there would definitely be someone willing to help. Miss Yun, you have come to the wrong person!¡±


    ¡°You just won¡¯t help me no matter what, right?¡± Yun Ruoxi asked in agony while wiping off her tears.


    Cheng Anya raised her eyebrows coldly and looked calm. ¡°You are no longer a kid and you have to be responsible for what you have done. Since you have decided to harm others, you must have thought about the consequences of your failure.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°To say one word more is a waste of breath. Miss Yun, rather than wasting time talking about things that are useless, why don¡¯t you find some helpers?¡± Cheng Anya offered some suggestions for her. In her heart, she knew that Third Young Master Ye had already warned others not to help the Yun family, or else Yun Ruoxi wouldn¡¯t be so helpless.


    But, who cares?


    They should accept the consequences of what they had done. Even though it was a bit harsh, she did not sympathize with them. She wasn¡¯t a compassionate person to begin with.


    A ruthless person like Yun Ruoxi could not move Cheng Anya at all even if she had put down her self-esteem. How hard exactly was that woman¡¯s heart?


    ¡°You really won¡¯t help me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business!¡± Miss Cheng smiled faintly. Her smile looked gentle but her words were cold and serious without any gentleness!


    Calm and collected, Chen Xiaoyu went over. She crossed her arms, raised her brows, and smiled faintly, her pose looking just like a guardian.


    That pretty woman radiated a sense of danger. Even Yun Ruoxi could tell that she wasn¡¯t someone easy to deal with.


    Did Ye Chen send her to protect Cheng Anya?


    She must be a killer of the Dragon Gate. She couldn¡¯t afford to provoke her. It would be like hitting a rock with an egg, a guaranteed death.


    ¡°Cheng Anya, I will curse you. I hope you and Ye Chen will never be happy forever!¡± Miss Yun turned angry from embarrassment and shouted at the top of her lungs. Her gaze was full of glaring hatred.


    Chen Xiaoyu frowned slightly. ¡®Tsk, tsk, a woman who has turned love into hatred and who has become crazy because of jealousy is really scary. They really have no qualities of a rich man¡¯s daughter now. How¡­ crazy!¡¯


    Ning Ning smiled coldly and elegantly. ¡®There are so many curses every day. How can God take care of them all?¡¯


    Miss Cheng was calm. As if nothing had happened, she said, ¡°Miss Yun, you might want to change your curse. For example, struck by lightning, hit by a car, shot by someone or assassinated someday¡­ These are more realistic!¡±


    Her calm laugh was as cold and sharp as a knife.


    Yun Ruoxi left furiously, almost losing her cool.


    ¡°Crazy!¡± Miss Cheng commented. ¡°Xiaoyu, push me back to my room!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Back in her ward, Chen Xiaoyu helped Cheng Anya sit on her bed. She switched on the television. As expected, there were MBS and the Yun Enterprise¡¯s news everywhere.


    Every finance channel was reporting on their latest news.


    The investors of the Yun Enterprise had withdrawn their funds one by one and nobody dared to fund the Yun Enterprise under the third young master¡¯s threat. The Yun Enterprise was now having problems with their fund transfer. The engineering project in the north had a quality check after the building had collapsed, and it was identified as a Jerry-built project.


    The investor had paid the balance and sued the Yun Enterprise!


    As for the stock markets, they had been like a roller coaster ride. Because of artificial manipulation, changes were unknown and shareholders sold their stocks eventually. Third Young Master Ye made use of the funds in the dark to attack while the Yun Enterprise fought back in response. This had led to the dramatic drop in the stocks and they could not be stabilized at all.


    It can be said that the third young master had definitely gained the upper hand.


    It was an expensive transaction. They had to throw a tremendous amount of money into the stock market. Talking about funds, the Yun Enterprise definitely could not win against Third Young Master Ye. According to the professionals on GK finance channel, the Yun Enterprise could only survive one more day in this stock market war.


    Within a week, the Yun Enterprise¡¯s stocks would fall to rock bottom. This prediction instilled fear and panic in the world of stocks. The few companies which were close-knitted to the Yun Enterprise would all be involved in the stock crisis.


    After all, they were all on the same boat.


    Those who were smarter could ignore their losses and withdraw right away to protect their core strength. If they tried to fight recklessly, they would turn into history together with the Yun Enterprise.


    ¡°How pathetic!¡± Chen Xiaoyu whistled and said coldly. ¡°I thought they could survive one more day. Third Young Master Ye said that he would turn the Yun Enterprise into history within a week. From what I see, he might not even need a week at all.¡±


    Ning Ning raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Anyone would try to protect themselves first at this point in time. Daddy is too awesome. He could even play pranks on them so openly!¡±


    It was really rare that the third young master would do this. This was the first time he decided to play a large-scale prank on such a large enterprise. Once he took action, someone would have to suffer. If one dared to stop him, then so sorry, he¡¯d destroy them too.


    He had the courage to slaughter any god or Buddha that he encountered.


    ¡°The third young master will not destroy the Yun Enterprise entirely. He would only make them bankrupt,¡± Cheng Anya said calmly. Since she was his secretary for a while, she knew exactly what the third young master had planned to do. ¡°After the Yun Enterprise declares its bankruptcy, Third Young Master Ye would definitely take over them under other names. The Yun Enterprise is a functional enterprise with a sound system after all. There is no problem with its internal operation at all. Take over them and then fund them. He could manipulate the stocks, sell them and earn money, or merge the company. The price to take over will definitely rocket, so how would he destroy the Yun Enterprise entirely so easily?¡±


    Let the Yun Enterprise lose its name and change it to another name was more satisfying and suited Third Young Master Ye¡¯s twisted mind more. If it was Ning Ning, he would have already destroyed the Yun Enterprise once and for all.


    The father and son¡¯s styles of doing things were different. One was more straightforward while the other was more perverted!


    Ning Ning would make them fall from heaven to hell while the third young master would enjoy watching their distorted facial expressions as they fell from heaven.


    Suddenly, Cheng Anya was stunned.


    GK finance channel reported a piece of the latest news. ¡®Yao Hua is investing in the Yun Enterprise!¡¯


    Senior?


    ¡­

 Chapter 182 - Untitled

    While eating the nutritious lunch made by Ning Ning, Cheng Anya watched the latest financial news reported on television regarding the battle between MBS International and Yao Hua with no expression.


    The fight between MBS International and the Yun Enterprise had turned into a contest between MBS International and Yao Hua. This merger and acquisition had quickly affected more than a dozen SMEs.


    Even many large enterprises had been affected and the entire stock market was in turmoil. Shareholders¡¯ discontent was openly voiced.


    This war became more and more fierce and had intensified gradually!


    It was no secret that MBS International and Yao Hua were deadly rivals. The grievances between Third Young Master Ye and Master Yang were well-known. As new leaders, these two people continued the grievances of Old Master Ye and Old Master Yang and fought so hard as if one of them had to die to end it.


    However, this was obviously a war of revenge that Third Young Master Ye had retaliated against the Yun Enterprise. The sudden intervention of Yao Hua was indeed unexpected.


    Fighting for connections, customers, and the market had become a norm for these two people. The key in this fight was to destroy their opponent. However, they were evenly matched and it was difficult to have a clear winner.


    However, for the first time, the two sides were involved in a battle that was obviously started for revenge.


    Cheng Anya had finished the last spoonful of soup when the financial news came to an end. She frowned slightly. ¡®Why did senior get involved in this this time? By right, this shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with him, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    In the past, if Yao Hua wanted to seek revenge against any other companies, Third Young Master Ye would definitely not intervene. At most, he¡¯d stay behind the scenes and get a share of the profits.


    The relationship between Old Master Ye and Old Master Yun was very good and there had been news about them becoming in-laws. Because of the grievances between Old Master Ye and Old Master Yang, the Yun Enterprise had avoided any form of cooperation with Yao Hua in recent years.


    There was no doubt about this. Then, why did senior want to get involved in this?


    Cheng Anya contemplated, feeling puzzled. Both sides would enter a deadlock once Yao Hua was involved!


    She had the urge to call and ask him. ¡®What is it for?¡¯


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll have to go out for a few hours when you take a nap later. I will come back to accompany you in the afternoon.¡± Ning Ning smiled and reported while helping her clean up the dishes.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Cheng Anya asked. He had not attended school these past two days and Third Young Master Ye applied sick leave for him. Luckily, that child was so smart that he might even be better than a university student and there was no need for Cheng Anya to worry about him. Otherwise, he would definitely not succeed in life given his lack of perseverance.


    ¡°I am going to the black market to find a few microchips.¡± Ning Ning smiled and explained. ¡°All because Mommy blew up the villa, I have to assemble the computer again. Some materials do not match, so I¡¯m going to try and find them in the black market.¡±


    The microchips on Ning Ning¡¯s computer motherboard had always been bought in the black market, and the microchip models circulating on the market simply did not meet his needs.


    The black market sold microchips produced by specialized computer experts. Because they were not produced by regular manufacturers, nor were they used for general network design set up, they were not circulated in the market. This type of microchip was extremely powerful and had a specific sales target. Almost all buyers of the microchip had used them for illegal purposes. Therefore, the number of such microchips was extremely small and the price was extremely expensive.


    ¡°Bring someone along with you!¡± Cheng Anya was a little worried. That place was full of people that had different unknown backgrounds. After all, Ning Ning was still young.


    ¡°Mommy, rest assured!¡± Ning Ning picked up his little backpack and carried it on his back. He waved his hand and left the hospital. To the young kid, it didn¡¯t matter if the house was destroyed, but it was really troublesome if his computer was ruined.


    This time, it was completely ruined. Fortunately, he had always backed up the information on his computer. Otherwise, he would be stressed out!


    Therefore, it was better to rely on oneself rather than relying on machines.


    However, the depressing truth was that he could not do without the computer!


    Ning Ning had only left for a while when Yang Zekun reached the hospital ward!


    He held a beautiful bouquet of fragrant lilies and the elegant fragrance filled the ward, which smelled refreshing. It was quite romantic.


    Cheng Anya shut down the television and let Chen Xiaoyu leave temporarily. She smiled. ¡°Hi, senior, what brings you here?¡±


    Yang Zekun¡¯s face was as warm as jade as usual. His eyebrows showed the tolerance and love that she was familiar with. Even his smile was clear and normal, as if the showdown a few days ago did not exist.


    It seemed like the intensified fight between Third Young Master Ye and him in the business ring did not exist either.


    ¡°You¡¯re hospitalized. It¡¯s normal that I¡¯ll come and visit you!¡± Yang Zekun put the big bouquet of flowers in a vase, smiled warmly, and said jokingly. ¡°I have read the newspaper. Anya, how eye-opening! You¡¯re too powerful!¡±


    ¡°Li Yun also called me Ultrawoman!¡± Cheng Anya smiled and glanced at the blooming fragrant lilies. She said softly, ¡°Thank you, senior. The flowers are beautiful!¡±


    Yang Zekun pulled a chair over and sat down in front of her. He looked at Cheng Anya deeply and felt sorry. ¡°Another injury!¡±


    Cheng Anya shrugged her shoulders as if it was nothing. ¡°They are just external injuries. I would be discharged in two days!¡±


    She felt that the atmosphere between them was somewhat alienated and not as intimate as before. Cheng Anya thought of what Li Yun had said¡ªnever expect men and women to have a true friendship.


    Her gaze dimmed!


    She really liked Yang Zekun as a friend!


    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t care about me anymore!¡± Cheng Anya smiled bitterly. After all, in that situation, he should be angry and frustrated.


    ¡°How come? No matter what, you are Cheng Anya. Whether or not we become lovers, we are still good friends!¡± Yang Zekun reached out and stroked her hair like he always did in the past. ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t think too much. I was a little busy for the past two days. Otherwise, I would have visited you yesterday!¡±


    Cheng Anya understood that the war would be a tough one. She could even sense the smell of smoke on her hospital bed. Similarly, Third Young Master Ye was also busy and had no time to visit her.


    ¡°Senior, but why?¡± Cheng Anya looked at Yang Zekun and asked calmly. The woman¡¯s pure facial features cast a layer of faint thoughts and inquiry. She looked right into the clear eyes of Yang Zekun.


    In work, Cheng Anya had always been seeking truth from the facts and would clear any doubts in her heart. She¡¯d never suppress herself and make herself feel bad. Instead of guessing and misunderstanding, she would rather ask directly.


    Because she regarded Yang Zekun as a friend, a good friend.


    Yang Zekun looked away and avoided her gaze. When he first came into the room, he had heard the voice of the host of GK finance channel reporting on the battle between MBS International and Yao Hua.


    She was very concerned!


    ¡°Senior, I am not considered a layman. The situation now is clear that MBS International wants to destroy the Yun Enterprise. You won¡¯t be able to gain anything out of it by entering the battle, and it will only deepen the grievance between you and Third Young Master Ye. So, why?¡± Cheng Anya frowned faintly as she could not understand what he did.


    This was clearly commercial warfare that everyone had withdrawn from. It¡¯s meaningless.


    ¡°Are you concerned about me or the third young master?¡± Yang Zekun asked softly. His eyes were fixed on her face.

 Chapter 183 - Untitled

    Cheng Anya did not shy away from his gaze. She smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t really care about anyone. Really, it¡¯s none of my business if you guys have to fight and die. Even without me, you guys have already been fighting for more than two years. So you, don¡¯t involve me in this now and ask who I care about!¡±


    ¡°Senior, it¡¯s your bad this time. Third Young Master Ye is against the Yun Enterprise and it doesn¡¯t conflict with your interests at all. You intervening at this point in time meant a declaration of war, and Third Young Master Ye is not to be blamed for this. I am just judging based on what had happened and not judging the people who are involved in this!¡±


    Not only was it a declaration of war, but it was obvious that the war also had a purpose.


    Even in the treacherous business world, this was considered a very despicable behavior. MBS International and Yao Hua were evenly matched opponents and Third Young Master Ye had already spent most of his human and financial resources while dealing with the Yun Enterprise, which was considered strong, had no internal shortcomings, and was totally functional. At this point, Yao Hua¡¯s intervention would be equivalent to Third Young Master Ye fighting two major companies, Yao Hua and the Yun Enterprise at the same time.


    MBS International, which clearly had the upper hand for the past two days, was immediately disadvantaged. If this fight continued, there would be a clear winner. The Yun Enterprise, with the help of Yao Hua, would obviously destroy all of Third Young Master Ye¡¯s efforts built up in recent years.


    What senior did was indeed despicable.


    Not like his style!


    Yang Zekun smiled bitterly. ¡°Anya, the business world is like this. You can¡¯t say that I can¡¯t do things that others wouldn¡¯t dare do at this point in time, right? You have worked with Klose for a year and I¡¯m sure he had done this quite a few times too. Have you ever sympathized or felt indignant for anyone?¡±


    Cheng Anya had a calm gaze and there was a slight cunning smile sensed in between her eyebrows. ¡°It is true that Klose did that kind of thing often, but he was known as a notoriously ruthless, perverted, and cruel person who likes to play these kinds of tricks. But senior, are you?¡±


    Yang Zekun lost his warm smile upon seeing the smile of Cheng Anya.


    She was such a woman, a woman who could smile and say the most sarcastic words that would render you speechless.


    ¡°You really are angry!¡± Yang Zekun gave a faint bitter smile. How long had it been since he last saw that expression? He had already forgotten about when was the last time she was so indifferent to him. Yang Zekun deeply realized that, perhaps, just because of a decision in the heat of a moment, he had made many mistakes that could not be redeemed.


    Cheng Anya didn¡¯t reply to him. Indeed, she was very angry. She had seen Klose do that before. In the eyes of that man, morals and principles wasn¡¯t worth a penny at all. To be truthful, Cheng Anya was not exactly a loyal and kind person either. However, the effect of this happening on different people was different.


    What Yang Zekun did caused Third Young Master Ye to face greater difficulties. He would now become passive instantly from a person in control. Old Master Ye would not allow him to continue, but with his temper¡­


    She didn¡¯t think that he¡¯d stop at all!


    If that guy did not achieve his goal once he¡¯s determined to do something, he would never look back!


    ¡°Why, why are you doing this?¡± Cheng Anya asked calmly. She clenched her fists under the cotton quilt, hiding her feelings of irritation. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me it was because you took pity on the Yun Enterprise, or perhaps, it was because of me? It shouldn¡¯t be. I know how much I weigh. I know I¡¯m not that attractive yet for you to sacrifice so much. Then, why?¡±


    ¡°Anya, I¡¯ve said before that this is the business world. That¡¯s all!¡± Yang Zekun sighed. Watching her slightly helpless eyes, he smiled bitterly. ¡°I knew you¡¯d be angry, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be this angry!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t actually care if I would be angry or not!¡± Cheng Anya forced a smile and looked serious. Her eyebrows revealed the intelligence and calmness that only belonged to Cheng Anya. ¡°If you cared, you would not have done this in the first place.¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t care, I wouldn¡¯t have come to the hospital!¡± Yang Zekun rebutted. But in Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes, this reason was powerless and pathetic.


    ¡°You came. So what? To explain to me why you did it?¡± Cheng Anya smiled lightly and the corners of her lips rose. She was full of sarcasm. ¡°This is the business world, that¡¯s all. Is this your so-called explanation and reason? I¡¯m really sorry. There have been too many things going on recently and my head was almost bitten off by a massive python. I think my brain is a little damaged. I do not understand your so-called explanation.¡±


    ¡°Anya, you¡­¡± Yang Zekun pursed his lips and grew silent. He seemed to want to say something but still chose to keep quiet in the end. His faint sigh dispersed in the air.


    Cheng Anya frowned. ¡®Senior, what are you hiding?¡¯


    This senior felt like a stranger to her, a scary stranger. It was as if there was a long distance between the two of them and they couldn¡¯t cross it no matter how. Seeing the gentle smile and eyes on his face again, she felt¡­ terrible!


    ¡°Senior, we¡¯ve known each other for seven years!¡± Cheng Anya smiled faintly, recalling the memories for the past seven years. Her heart felt warm. No matter what he did, she could not ignore the help he had given her all these years. ¡°You know me well and I also know you well. But you really confused me regarding this matter. I am not qualified to be disappointed with you because I am only your friend. Saying that I¡¯m disappointed with you might be a little too much. I can only say that I am very confused. Maybe you have your own reasons, but I don¡¯t understand it!¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to say those harsh words because she, perhaps, felt grateful to him!


    She also didn¡¯t want to say something irreparable because of her anger.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to tell me, then forget it!¡± Cheng Anya smiled and shrugged her shoulders indifferently. ¡°Do whatever you want. It¡¯s none of my business, and I have no say in this!¡±


    Yang Zekun¡¯s gentle eyes looked obscure. Except for smiling bitterly, he didn¡¯t know what expression to have. Looking at how Anya behaved so indifferently, he knew that she didn¡¯t mean what she said. She was obviously worried about Ye Chen and also blaming him at the same time.


    ¡°Anya, I¡¯ve said what I¡¯m supposed to say. I came to the hospital today firstly because I was really worried about your injury and secondly¡­ Maybe you¡¯ll think that what I did was despicable, but I just want to say¡­ The business world is treacherous. This is our, men¡¯s, business. Can you not intervene?¡± Yang Zekun¡¯s voice still sounded really gentle and was still as warm as jade. He didn¡¯t look despicable like his words implied, and he still looked noble and elegant.


    Cheng Anya wanted to sneer, but she just smiled. ¡°Senior, this has always been a matter between you guys. I never thought that I have the strength and ability to intervene!¡±


    ¡®Not to intervene? Senior, the person you are now dealing with is the person I like.¡¯


    ¡®Whom do you think you are to demand that from me?¡¯


    ¡°Rest up, I shan¡¯t bother you!¡± Yang Zekun sighed and looked at Cheng Anya before turning around and going out of the ward. He did not expect that he would meet Third Young Master Ye outside the ward.


    Third Young Master Ye raised the corners of his lips as if he was smiling. ¡°This is the business world. Well said, Yang Zekun. Give it your all if you dare. I am not afraid of you!¡±


    Yang Zekun revealed his signature gentle smile. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, think before you speak. Prove yourself through your abilities!¡±

 Chapter 184 - I Will Show You What Doughty Jealousy Is

    ¡°The two of you are really enemies on a narrow road!¡± Third Young Master Ye pushed the door and went in. The corners of Cheng Anya¡¯s lips twitched. Even she herself wanted to suspect if the two of them had some dubious relationship. They had already coincidentally bumped into each other twice.


    Third Young Master Ye did not reach earlier or later. It just so happened that he chose to reach at the same time as senior. This was really¡­ a sin!


    The two of them probably had a contest outside the ward again. The match between two people with a strong aura was not something that normal people could endure.


    ¡°Why was he here?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked coldly, his eyes fixed on the big bouquet of lilies. He curled the corners of his lips and his voice sounded neither negative nor affirmative. ¡°Aiyo, he is indeed the gentle and romantic prince charming. He really knows how to be sentimental.¡±


    Cheng Anya seemed to see a stream of smoke coming from the top of Third Young Master Ye¡¯s head. The smoke smelled like vinegar no matter how she tried to smell it. It was so sour that it filled the whole ward. Meanwhile, his gloominess had also filled the whole ward.


    His voice sounded extraordinarily strange. It was as if he was a husband that had caught his wife making out in bed with her lover. He was sour and jealous as his anger shoot up.


    Uh, Third Young Master Ye, were you jealous?


    Hmm, good, very good!


    Cheng Anya was originally gloomy because of Yang Zekun. But now, her feelings were bright like the sunlight after the dark clouds had disappeared.


    Miss Cheng looked at Third Young Master Ye who came empty-handed and only had a bunch of car keys with him. She gazed at the big bouquet of lilies gently and smiled till her eyes were curled up. Her bright eyes were filled with glittering happiness.


    ¡°Senior really knows how to be sentimental and even bought me a bouquet of lilies. He is definitely better than someone that is empty-handed. Third Young Master Ye, you are the heartthrob of everyone but your actions are like a rash fellow.¡± Cheng Anya criticized him in a gentle manner.


    Who asked you to visit me only after two days? Continue to be jealous!


    Miss Cheng also had a temperament of a queen. Moreover, she was so scared of the python that she kept having nightmares. Who was this because of? This fellow only said a few touching words that day and disappeared.


    He caused Cheng Anya to suppress the sincere questions that she had wanted to ask him for the past two days. She was so suppressed that she did not feel like saying anything and was very gloomy.


    Miss Cheng had a temperament of a queen and Third Young Master Ye had a temperament of a king. He sneered and walked away without saying anything. He slammed the door and there was a loud bang that almost shook the whole building.


    Cheng Anya was stunned as she looked at the door that was shut. She did not have time to react.


    Was Third Young Master Ye being serious? Which safe box did he lock his manners in? Why did he not let it bask in the sun? He got angry so easily and ran away just like this?


    ¡®F***!¡¯


    Cheng Anya¡¯s delicate face was so suppressed that it became red. She slowly turned to stare at the ceiling. She was speechless and asking the heavens without words!


    ¡®Damn it, Ye Chen. You¡¯d better not come again. If not, I¡¯ll make you suffer!¡¯


    Miss Cheng smiled in a twisted manner!


    She clenched onto the soft blanket beneath her body tightly to vent her anger. She was so angry!


    God knows how much she wanted to meet Third Young Master Ye for the past two days. She could not forget the affectionate look on his face moments before she fainted. She was quite happy when she knew that Third Young Master Ye had got into a war with the Yun Enterprise.


    This bossy and egoistic doting and protection was something that every girl in the world liked.


    Every woman had a little vanity. Although Miss Cheng was doughty, she was, after all, a woman!


    She was worried sick after she knew that he fought with Yang Zekun until the two tigers couldn¡¯t share one mountain. She almost fell out with senior because of Ye Chen. But look at what happened?


    This fellow left the ward after staying for less than a minute?


    Miss Cheng felt very hurt!


    Damn it, bastard! You¡¯re a pig!


    Alright, although she was in the wrong for provoking him with some cold words, he should not have left just like that, right?


    Do not even talk about marriage. He should just scram to one side and marry a pillow!


    The more she thought about it, the more Miss Cheng felt kinked. She felt like there were ants biting her heart, painful in an itchy manner. She wanted to scream loudly to ease her pain, but screaming was bad for her throat. After much contemplation, she took the pillow as Third Young Master Ye and punched it profusely.


    ¡®I¡¯ll punch you, bastard!¡¯


    After punching to the point where she felt that she had vented her anger enough, Miss Cheng ruthlessly threw the pathetic pillow.


    The coincidence was that the door opened and the big white pillow smashed onto a big bouquet of red roses. There was a strange beauty between the white and red. Even the atmosphere became strange.


    Miss Cheng¡¯s anger was successfully calmed!


    The pathetic pillow landed on the floor, showing Third Young Master Ye¡¯s delicate and evil face. Third Young Master Ye was in a bad mood after getting hit by a pillow. His face darkened and his feet hooked onto the door. He slammed the door and picked up the pillow and threw it at Cheng Anya.


    Cheng Anya caught it subconsciously. Her mind could not catch up with Third Young Master Ye¡¯s changes.


    Therefore, in the midst of the strange atmosphere, Third Young Master Ye leisurely took out the bouquet of lilies and threw it. It flew across the room and made an elegant parabola before going into the rubbish bin accurately.


    Cheng Anya was silent!


    ¡®Third Young Master Ye, you must be from the basketball team. You are so accurate!¡¯


    He then put the big bouquet of red roses that he had brought into the vase!


    He even thoughtfully made a delicate shape.


    Cheng Anya was silent again!


    What was happening?


    Miss Cheng¡¯s brain that was usually intelligent was stuffed with bean curd. She was confused and showed an idiotic expression that was rare for her.


    Third Young Master Ye saw her state and his dark face suddenly became very bright. His mood became good.


    Actually, this woman also had moments when she was cute. Good!


    After admiring Miss Cheng¡¯s dull look, Third Young Master Ye pointed to the bouquet of roses and asked as if he was a tyrant, ¡°Hey, is it pretty?¡±


    Miss Cheng nodded. It looked pretty. The color of the flowers was beautiful and they bloomed very nicely. It could be said that they were very good-quality roses.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Cheng Anya asked. Her heart was thumping profusely and her face was blushing.


    Third Young Master rolled his eyes at her and looked at Cheng Anya as if she was an idiot. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be sentimental? I can be more sentimental than that guy even if I close my eyes. You¡¯re a woman with no taste. Can¡¯t the red roses be comparable to the lilies?¡±


    Yang Zekun dared to compare with him to see who was more sentimental? Scram to one side!


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence!


    ¡®Third Young Master Ye, you¡¯re the first in history to be so jealous!¡¯


    He was cute, awkward, and childish!


    But, it was useful¡­ If not, why was her heart beating so quickly?


    ¡°You only went out for less than fifteen minutes. Where did you get such a big bouquet of roses from? Even the nearest florist needs half an hour to reach. You would need an hour to get there and come back, no?¡±


    An awkward image of Third Young Master Ye barging into someone else¡¯s ward to steal their red roses came into her mind. She felt embarrassed by her thoughts, but she also felt that it was very possible!


    Third Young Master Ye cleared his throat in an uncomfortable manner. This child was always honest.


    ¡°I originally wanted to go and buy, but I happened to see someone holding onto a bouquet when I was downstairs. I bought it from him!¡± Third Young Master Ye said without shame.


    ¡°How much was it?¡± The corner of Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes twitched vehemently. Under normal circumstances, people would not sell it unless it was sold at a high price.


    ¡°Two hundred thousand yuan!¡± He usually did not bring money along with him. Therefore, he gave them a check.


    Cheng Anya was shocked by him!


    Two hundred thousand for a bouquet of roses? Even someone that was not normal would sell it to him.


    The corners of her lips twitched and she said calmly, ¡°Buy from me if you want some roses in the future!¡±

 Chapter 185 - Untitled

    Third Young Master Ye stared at her ruthlessly. This woman was really unromantic. She could even destroy such a little romantic atmosphere, yet she dared to talk about being sentimental. ¡®Damn it, you are the master of sentiment destroyer.¡¯ He felt that he must be too tired due to lack of sleep recently and therefore liked this woman accidentally as he could not see clearly.


    Scheming, evil, prurient, and materialistic.


    Was this considered as the typical greedy and prurient?


    She could be said to have a clear estimation of herself.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart trembled as she looked at the big bouquet of red roses and the corners of her lips twitched. There was a need to educate Third Young Master Ye. He should not spend money like this even if he was rich. The cost of chasing a girl was too high if he had to buy a bouquet of roses for two hundred thousand yuan.


    Third Young Master Ye sat on the ward bed and grabbed her arm to examine. It was mostly flesh wound that would heal after two days. There were some deeper wounds that looked really scary while the rest had stopped bleeding.


    ¡°I say, can you be more gentle!¡± Cheng Anya was triggered. What kind of expression was that? It was as if her arm was a trotter. He was tossing and turning it around to see how to eat it.


    ¡°Your wounds are almost healed.¡± Third Young Master Ye said dully as he looked down and a trace of heartache flashed past his eyes. It was so fast that it was almost unnoticeable. The skinny and delicate arm was white and slender. It was very beautiful but it was filled with wounds in different shapes and colors.


    Third Young Master Ye was still afraid when he thought of the scene where she rushed through the glass!


    Cheng Anya thinned her lips. The small wounds were a little itchy and the deeper wounds still hurt. But generally, she did not feel so uncomfortable anymore. Compared to the pain that made her want to punch somebody that day, it was much better now.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Third Young Master Ye!¡± Cheng Anya smiled faintly and teased. ¡°I thought you were so busy that you have forgotten that I¡¯m still suffering in the hospital.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye stared at her coldly and could not help but stretch out his hands to play with her face. ¡°Aiyo, your tone is so sour. What did you eat for lunch?¡±


    After he said that, he leaned forward in a perverted manner and rubbed against her neck, taking advantage of her shamelessly.


    Cheng Anya smiled as she pushed his perverted brain away. ¡°No matter how sour I am, I am not as sour as you were just now. What a childish fellow!¡±


    ¡°Childish fellow?¡± Third Young Master Ye squeezed out the few words from his mouth. He pulled Cheng Anya¡¯s chin and his gaze was fierce. ¡°This is the first time I gave someone roses, yet you said that I¡¯m childish?¡±


    Cheng Anya slapped his hands away and was particularly suspicious. First time? Was he saying the truth or lying? Wasn¡¯t he the heartthrob of everyone? Yet, he had not given anyone roses before? It was not possible. Surely it did not mean that he could bait women just by hooking his fingers?


    ¡°What kind of expression is that?¡± Third Young Master Ye looked at her coldly.


    ¡°My expression is saying that I¡¯m doubtful and puzzled. Is this really the first time?¡± Miss Cheng¡¯s bright eyes showed a sparkling proudness. She was lucky to gain it.


    She asked in an amorous manner. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyes twitched and he turned his head in an uncomfortable manner, his ears reddening.


    Was there a need to be so happy?


    Woman!


    Humph!


    Miss Cheng curled her lips and bent her eyes. Third Young Master Ye had totally pleased her this time and her mood instantly became better. She was very proud and the only thing she was short of doing was to announce it to the whole world!


    ¡°Are you very happy?¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face looked cold in an awkward manner. He really wanted to strangle her.


    Cheng Anya smiled without hiding and nodded. Her smile was very bright. ¡°Very happy!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye smiled in askance and raised his eyebrows. He sat beside Miss Cheng and used his elbow to nudge her, asking with interest, ¡°When will you contribute a first time to me too?¡±


    He thought that Cheng Anya would rebut him with poisonous words, but who would have expected that Miss Cheng would pat his face while smiling. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, I have already contributed a first time to you. It was my first time giving birth to a child!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was at a loss for words!


    Wow!


    He wanted to hear Miss Cheng say some sugary words, but¡­ it was a tall order!


    Dear Ning Ning had said before that the number of men chasing his mommy for the past few years could circle one round around London. However, none of them was successful. Third Young Master Ye felt that this woman was not someone that usual men could tolerate!


    Maybe those men were defeated and fled after they realized her real personality.


    Cheng Anya was really happy today. It was very boring and dull to live in the hospital and she had wanted to see him. However, this fellow deliberately did not come to visit her until today as he was busy dealing with other people. She had been having nightmares at night and feeling suffocated for the past two days.


    But all her gloominess vanished into smoke once she saw Third Young Master Ye today.


    Maybe when she was by the side of someone she liked, she felt her heart throbbing no matter what he did. Even if they were talking like usual, she also felt that she was in a good mood. It was a happiness that others could not give her.


    ¡°I have just consulted the doctor and he said that you can be discharged after another two days. Do you want to continue staying here or do you want to go home?¡± Third Young Master Ye laid beside her in a leisure manner. The bed, which did not seem small, became stuffy after Third Young Master Ye slept on it.


    Cheng Anya wanted to kick him out, but she realized that she had automatically scooted over and left some space for him so that he could lie down more comfortably.


    ¡°Go home?¡± Cheng Anya was deep in thought and said, ¡°When will your villa be rebuilt?¡±


    ¡°It needs at least two more weeks!¡± Third Young Master Ye said. He had already asked people to work overnight and they were changing shifts twenty-four hours to rush the rebuilding works. However, there was a limit no matter how much they rushed through. He originally wanted Cheng Anya to stay in the hospital because she had to come back for rehabilitation sessions anyway. When she was discharged after her legs had fully recovered, the villa would have been rebuilt.


    But¡­Read more chapter on novelhall.com


    The house seemed to feel like there was something lacking without her inside.


    Although he would not feel bored staying together with Ning Ning, he kept missing Cheng Anya. Therefore, Third Young Master Ye still wanted to let her go home.


    Moreover, she would be bored if she continued to stay in the hospital and Ning Ning had to travel to the hospital every day, which would be troublesome.


    Therefore, it was better for her to go home, right?


    Third Young Master Ye put the reason of missing her to the most unimportant position and gave all sorts of reasons that were not reasons. He tried to comfort himself who was sinking deeper and deeper into the relationship.


    ¡°You are living in my apartment with Ning Ning now, am I right?¡± Cheng Anya asked as she smiled.


    ¡°Yes!¡± He originally wanted to buy another villa but Ning Ning felt that it was troublesome as they had to move their belongings around. They might as well live in the small apartment which the mother and son lived. Although the place was not comparable to Third Young Master Ye¡¯s luxurious villa, the layout was very warm and Third Young Master Ye liked it a lot.


    ¡°My house has only two rooms and two bedrooms. Do you think there is space for you?¡± Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°Are you sleeping on the sofa or on the floor?¡±


    ¡°We can stay together in one room!¡± Third Young Master Ye said in a tyrannical manner, as if it should have gone without saying.


    ¡°In your dream!¡± Miss Cheng rejected him while smiling.


    ¡°You either stay in the hospital or go home!¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled as if he was a thief and it did not matter to him. He had expected that Cheng Anya would not choose to stay in the hospital as she would be bored. Moreover, she could not bear to see Ning Ning running around different places every day.


    Go home? Now that he was forcefully occupying her room, she couldn¡¯t possibly fly just because she didn¡¯t want to stay with him, could she?


    It was obvious that Cheng Anya had thought of it. ¡°You shall go and tidy up the study room and sleep there.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Third Young Master Ye rejected and looked at her with a forced smile. ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    Miss Cheng blushed and really wanted to punch the guy¡¯s complacent face. ¡°Prodding me into action does not work. The two of us have an innocent relationship, so why should we stay in one room? You shall sleep in the study room. If not, I¡¯ll chase you out of the house.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye showed a shocked smile and looked at her from head to toe. ¡°Miss Cheng, I realized that you are very unreasonable!¡±


    ¡°Hey, your eyesight is indeed poor because you just realized it!¡±


    ¡°Be good. Our relationship will not be innocent once we live together!¡± Third Young Master Ye touched her head as if he was pacifying a baby. He wanted their relationship to be not innocent.


    ¡°You are a rascal! I don¡¯t care. If not, you shall sleep with Ning Ning!¡±


    ¡°Seriously, is there any meaning for me to hug a smaller version of me?¡± Third Young Master Ye rebutted without changing his expression.


    Cheng Anya was confused by his shamelessness. If there was no meaning in hugging a smaller version of Ye Chen, then was there any meaning in hugging her?


    ¡®Damn it, you pervert!¡¯


    Cheng Anya had recalled that he had been really well-behaved for the past few days. Given Third Young Master Ye¡¯s past doughty records in terms of that thing, he should be¡­ well, very confined recently. There was a 99% probability that she would lose her chastity if they lived together. It was 99%! Her brain must have been kicked by a donkey if she agreed to such a dangerous thing.


    ¡°You shall sleep in the study room. If you have any more opinions, you will not be able to enter my house!¡± Cheng Anya stared at him and her tone sounded firm.


    Third Young Master Ye shrugged his shoulders. Tsk, she guarded against him as if she was guarding against a thief. It was very easy if he really wanted her.


    She could not run away with two legs, much less with one leg.


    ¡°By the way, where did baby go to?¡±


    ¡°He went to look for a chip at the black market. Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Third Young Master Ye, are you really fighting with senior until the end?¡± Cheng Anya asked calmly.


    ¡°Your senior was the one who provoked me first. Wouldn¡¯t he take me as a sick cat if I did not fight back?¡± Third Young Master emphasized the words ¡®your senior¡¯ and sneered in an awkward manner.


    ¡°Senior is not this kind of person!¡± Cheng Anya said calmly. ¡°I have known him for seven years and I know him very well. He has no reason at all to fight with you now.¡±


    ¡°You are really confident of him!¡± Third Young Master Ye sneered ambiguously. Did she have a brain to praise other men in front of her own man? Third Young Master Ye was very jealous.


    Cheng Anya smiled faintly. Here he goes again!


    ¡°You have been fighting with him for so many years and should know him well too. What reason do you think he has to fight now?¡± Cheng Anya analyzed calmly. ¡°The Yun Enterprise and Yao Hua are not related at all and they have no reason to do this. Do you really believe what senior had said about it being the business world and therefore he wanted to work with the Yun Enterprise to destroy MBS?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye smiled coldly. ¡°It has always been the Yang Family¡¯s goal to destroy MBS, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Although it may seem like this, I feel that something is just not right. Hey, do not hold so much prejudice against someone. Use your brain to think!¡± Cheng Anya slapped on Third Young Master Ye¡¯s head. ¡°This is not a joking matter.¡±


    ¡°So what if I have a prejudice against him?¡± Third Young Master Ye howled righteously. He was like a tyrant that could not be questioned.


    Cheng Anya was at a loss for words!


    What kind of bad temper was this!


    ¡°Oh, then continue to be prejudiced. Can you withstand it if the Yun Enterprise and Yao Hua work together?¡± Cheng Anya asked coldly and looked like she was looking forward to it. ¡°Don¡¯t lose to the point where your underwear is gone too.¡±


    ¡°Your expression seems like you are looking forward to it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sorry, I can¡¯t control it!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye sneered and there was a trace of complexity in his eyes. ¡°Yang Zekun is not the one that wants to destroy MBS the most!¡±

 Chapter 186 - Untitled

    Cheng Anya bumped into Yun Ruoxi on the day she was discharged from the hospital. Yun Ruoxi came for a pregnancy checkup. Ye Chen went to help Cheng Anya settle the discharge procedures and Ning Ning was pushing her when they met Yun Ruoxi in the corridor.


    Yun Ruoxi looked much more haggard.


    Her face looked so pale that it was as if she was sick. Although she had put on make-up, it could not hide the dullness on her face and the gloominess in her eyes.


    She seemed to like wearing dresses as she was always wearing a dress whenever Cheng Anya met her.


    Cheng Anya remembered that Yun Ruoxi was beautiful, confident, and glowing the first time she met Yun Ruoxi. Yun Ruoxi¡¯s moves were filled with a graceful disposition of a girl from a wealthy family and also the confidence of an urban woman. This kind of women was born for other women to be jealous of and was doted on and loved by all men.


    Yun Ruoxi was once so beautiful!


    However, she had lost the elegance that she once had and looked like a withered yellow rose. Yun Ruoxi¡¯s beauty and affection seemed to have reached the end. Her eyes were so gloomy that she looked like a middle-aged housewife that was numb and cold.


    Their eyes met and Yun Ruoxi sneered. ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±


    Cheng Anya could not differentiate what she felt as there were a lot of emotions surging in her mind. They were both women and Yun Ruoxi had become like this because of Ye Chen. It would be a lie if Cheng Anya said that she did not feel anything after seeing Yun Ruoxi in her current state.


    ¡°Miss Yun, I think it is not a wise decision for you to blow off on the spur of the moment. There is Yao Hua to support the Yun Enterprise so that it will not go bankrupt and you can still survive. If you want to, you can still be the Miss Yun in the past, in a high rack, confident, and beautiful.¡±


    Cheng Anya was not someone with a narrow mind and would hate someone forever. Moreover, she had already killed that gigantic python. Other than sustaining some minor wounds and some trauma, she did not suffer much.


    In comparison, Yun Ruoxi¡¯s suffering was worse than hers.


    To Yun Ruoxi, Ye Chen was her fianc¨¦ and future husband. This mindset had been ingrained in her for six years and it was impossible to erase it. She had always thought that Ye Chen belonged to her.


    The sudden appearance of Cheng Anya and Ning Ning shattered Yun Ruoxi¡¯s dream. Thinking in the shoes of Yun Ruoxi, it was understandable why she would be in pain, be jealous, and wanted to take revenge. But¡­


    Understanding did not mean agreeing.


    She understood Yun Ruoxi¡¯s pain, but she could not agree with what Yun Ruoxi did as it was too extreme. This would only ruin her beautiful image in Ye Chen¡¯s heart and make Ye Chen hate her.


    The loss outweighed the gain!


    If it was Cheng Anya, she would not do such a thing no matter how much she loved someone as it was the same as being a vixen. It would look bad on her and be bad for her identity.


    It was not worth it to harm oneself because of a man that did not love her and it was also not Miss Cheng¡¯s style. If it was Cheng Anya, she would lead a better life and find a better man. Or maybe she would work hard to enrich herself and show her beauty so that the man would know that it was his loss for leaving her.


    It might not be a bad thing to live without constraints.


    Nevertheless, Yun Ruoxi was considered unlucky to have met Ye Chen. He was a cold guy with no heart, lungs, and liver. If it were other men, they would have succumbed to her after she cried, got pregnant, and committed suicide.


    In contrast, Ye Chen was firm in his stand since the start and did not waver. This man¡¯s ruthlessness and coldness were really¡­ scary!


    ¡°Yes, I will live a good life!¡± The corners of Yun Ruoxi¡¯s lips curled into a weird smile and her whole body was filled with a sinister atmosphere. ¡°I will wait and see how miserable your fate will become!¡±


    Ning Ning curled her lips and smiled elegantly. ¡°Hi, auntie, you will only see how happy our family is!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yun Ruoxi sneered as she looked at Ning Ning who resembled Ye Chen and smiled strangely. ¡°I want to see how happy you guys can be. Cheng Anya, you will have a taste of my suffering someday since you snatched my man away. Do you really believe that Ye Chen will only have one woman in the future?¡±


    Ning Ning¡¯s eyes darkened. This woman was really annoying. He really disliked it when people talked bad about his daddy in front of his mommy.


    ¡°Miss Yun, this is not a very smart way to sow discord!¡± Cheng Anya sneered. Alright, her empathy toward Yun Ruoxi just now was not worth a single cent. Yun Ruoxi did not need people to pity her.


    Yun Ruoxi was forever living in her own world and thought that the world would always revolve around her. She might look glamorous, but actually, she was very fragile and could not endure any blow.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy will get impatient if he continues to wait!¡± Ning Ning reminded Cheng Anya and looked at Yun Ruoxi coldly. Let¡¯s just ignore what this woman had said!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, baby!¡± Cheng Anya smiled faintly as she let Ning Ning push her.


    Yun Ruoxi was jealous and filled with hatred as she watched the intimidating back view of the mother and son. She clenched her fists tightly and secretly gritted her teeth as she was very resentful. She really looked forward to seeing how long they could be happy together.


    ¡°Mommy, do not care about what that woman said. We have to be confident in Daddy,¡± Ning Ning said obediently and smiled. He kissed Cheng Anya¡¯s cheeks. Although he was powerful, he could not guarantee their relationship as the human mind was the hardest to guess.


    However, he believed that his daddy would not disappoint his mommy.


    ¡°Baby, I think that you are really biased. Why are you not confident of me?¡± Cheng Anya rebutted as she was unsatisfied. ¡°You should be confident of me that I can trap your perverted and flirty daddy!¡±


    Ning Ning was silent!


    He felt that he was too stupid for worrying that his mommy would get affected!


    She did not look like a woman that would be affected by others no matter how one looked at her. Cheng Anya secretly thought to herself that the more she cared, the more she would fall into the trap set by others. She would not care about such childish methods.


    Yun Ruoxi had belittled her.


    She hoped that Yun Ruoxi would disappear from their lives forever!


    ¡°Ye Chen, can I start going back to work?¡± Cheng Anya suddenly asked while in the car.


    Ye Chen was shocked. ¡°Go to work? You?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye looked at Cheng Anya¡¯s crippled legs in disguise. ¡°Are you joking?¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, are you looking down on a disabled person?¡± Cheng Anya laughed in askance and her eyes looked dangerous. She had injured her legs and not hands or brains, so why couldn¡¯t she go to work?


    ¡°Miss Cheng, believe me. I don¡¯t look down on disabled people. I only look down on you!¡± Third Young Master Ye said without changing his expression. Ning Ning smiled as he admired his mommy¡¯s interesting expression. Third Young Master Ye continued. ¡°You¡¯d better go back to work after your legs have recovered. Don¡¯t worry. I will remember to give you paid leave.¡±


    Cheng Anya gritted her teeth. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I will take a leave of absence from next Monday onward!¡±


    ¡°Are you being serious?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡±


    ¡°Miss Cheng, who was the one that said she wanted to take a leave for at least half a year?¡± Ye Chen still remembered her words clearly as she said she wanted to rest for a while due to her leg injuries.


    ¡°Who knew which lady said it? She¡¯s so dumb!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was at a loss for words!


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy wants to go back so that she can help you. If I were you, I would raise both legs and hands to agree!¡± the young kid said.


    ¡°Baby Cheng, which country does this joke belong to?¡± Cheng Anya blushed and stared at him with no expression.


    ¡°China!¡± the young kid replied seriously.


    Third Young Master Ye, who was seated in front, curled his lips slowly and felt warm in his heart. This must be the feeling of going through thick and thin together!


    They shared the same honor and also faced adversity together!


    ¡°I agree!¡±

 Chapter 187 - Untitled

    It was a long-lasting battle between MBS International and Yao Hua!


    According to Cheng Anya¡¯s analysis of the situation, she expected that there would be one party at a disadvantage within four or five days, and then the situation of them being evenly matched would be broken. One of them would lose confidence and retreat unless it turned to somebody more powerful for help. Otherwise, it would be quickly destroyed and swallowed by its opponent.


    However, after a week had passed, the situation was still the same. They were still evenly matched and no one had backed off.


    They were fighting in a very weird way of confrontation!


    The crisis of the Yun family had been lifted with the help of Yao Hua. Although the Yun Enterprise¡¯s strength was greatly damaged, they had a relatively complete management system, a healthy operating system, and ample sources of funds after all. Hence, it was not a problem for them to regain their status gradually.


    It had become a fight mainly between MBS International and Yao Hua, and it was kind of tepid. It made people feel scared but also weird at the same time. It was very different from what Third Young Master Ye and Master Yang would do in the past.


    Cheng Anya had officially started work. Although it was not really convenient to carry a wheelchair and her crutches around, the return of Cheng Anya did give Third Young Master Ye a lot of spiritual motivation. Apart from the inconvenience in her actions, Third Young Master Ye and Miss Cheng were as tacit as before.


    Moreover, Miss Cheng graduated from the world¡¯s top business school and had a very tough working experience for a year. She had witnessed how Klose played with and ruined several companies¡­ There were too many cases of it and she gained rich experiences.


    She could always give Third Young Master Ye some constructive suggestions at the right time and analyze Yang Zekun¡¯s next move for him.


    Usually, her analysis would be very accurate.


    Which saved a lot of work for Third Young Master Ye.


    In order to avoid rumors, Cheng Anya always got off the car at the parking lot. Because she had the approval of the president, she could enter the office using the president¡¯s lift. The two of them would arrive at the office a few minutes apart from each other.


    No one found out about Third Young Master Ye and Miss Cheng¡¯s relationship even after a few days had passed.


    Several young ladies in the secretarial room advised her to wait until her leg recovered before coming back to work, but Cheng Anya rejected it!


    In fact, she didn¡¯t go to work every day. She only went to work on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays. She insisted to. Firstly, she felt bored at home. Secondly, she wanted to accompany Ye Chen through his tough times.


    Although she found out after a few days that it wasn¡¯t tough at all. The difficulty level was too low.


    Senior did not do his best as he seemed to be concerned about other things. Therefore, Third Young Master Ye did not try too hard as well, which led to the tepid fight. However, Third Young Master Ye had played tricks in the dark. He had taken over most of the Yun Enterprise¡¯s customers.


    In the meantime, many customers of the Yun Enterprise had disappeared inexplicably. Many important partnerships were stopped halfway too, which made Old Master Yun very exhausted and miserable.


    All fluid funds were almost frozen and Yang Zekun had no choice but to fund the Yun Enterprise with a lot of money. With this, the fight seemed to have heated up a little.


    ¡°President, there¡¯s a call from the old president!¡± Cheng Anya informed Third Young Master Ye. Old Master Ye had been calling at least twice for the past two days and the expression of the third young master looked weird every time he ended the call.


    Gloomy and insidious at the same time!


    He looked much like how a fox that chased a rabbit for four or five laps would look like when the rabbit was finally too tired to run. It was as though he would swallow the rabbit the next second.


    Even Cheng Anya felt that he was extremely perverted!


    However, she did not dare to provoke Third Young Master Ye.


    The consequences would be extremely serious!Read more chapter on novelhall.com


    Who knew what kind of dark tricks the father and son were playing.


    It seemed like Old Master Ye¡¯s life would lose its meaning if he didn¡¯t pick on Ye Chen every day. She did not understand the distorted thought of the old man.


    She didn¡¯t know what Ye Chen had told Old Master Ye, but weird enough, something that surprised Cheng Anya happened after fifteen minutes. Old Master Yang called in and asked for Third Young Master Ye.


    Cheng Anya frowned. As a qualified secretary, she did not allow herself to develop too many personal emotions. She called and informed Third Young Master Ye. ¡°President Ye, it¡¯s Old Master Yang. Do you want to pick up the call?¡±


    There was silence for a few seconds before he picked up the call. Cheng Anya did not understand the whole situation.


    Two deadly opponents looking for Third Young Master Ye at the same time?


    Miss Cheng couldn¡¯t help but imagine several violent and dark deals happening in her mind.


    Did Old Master Ye let Ye Chen increase his efforts to destroy Yao Hua? Or did Old Master Yang have a deal with Ye Chen for him to have complete control of MBS?


    Cheng Anya could not guess what had happened.


    ¡°Xiaotian, did Old Master Yang ever call before?¡± Cheng Anya could not help but ask Liu Xiaotian.


    Liu Xiaotian shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s my first time hearing about this too!¡±


    She felt a little weird and swung her head. She eliminated many guesses that were unreasonable and gave up eventually because she knew she wouldn¡¯t guess it.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang that came from the office.


    The girls were shocked and Miss Cheng¡¯s eyes twitched. Someone had lost control of his emotions again!


    ¡°Xiaotian, go get a new phone!¡± Cheng Anya said. She was very organized in handling the matter.


    According to the sound, she knew that Third Young Master Ye probably had smashed the phone against the wall and it might already be unusable!


    The new telephone was quickly sent over and Cheng Anya brought it into the president¡¯s office with the help of her crutches. Third Young Master Ye was looking through the documents with no expression on his face. Indeed, there was a broken telephone on the ground.


    He looked fine as if nothing had happened and did whatever he needed to. If he hadn¡¯t made such a loud sound, she would never guess that he was angry.


    The numbers on the two large screens in the office kept rolling. It was the latest data on the stock market. The screens were too bright for Cheng Anya and she couldn¡¯t help but squint.


    ¡®This person is really perverted. People who can work in this kind of environment aren¡¯t human!¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s a miracle that he hasn¡¯t gone blind.¡¯


    Ning Ning was very sensitive to numbers too, just like him!


    Fortunately, he did not break the telephone line. Cheng Anya reinstalled the phone, smiled, and said, ¡°President Ye, can you stop increasing my workload for the sake of my disabled leg?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye looked up at her. ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Miss Cheng. I can¡¯t help it!¡±


    Cheng Anya sighed and looked up at the screen. The stock market was calm, except for the Yun Enterprise, whose stocks were floating up and down. Other companies did not have many changes. It was really calm in general.


    ¡°Right, do not schedule anything for me in the afternoon on the day after tomorrow. Louis¡¯ flight is at three o¡¯clock!¡± Third Young Master Ye leaned back and frowned. His eyes showed a slight feeling of hatred and it was obvious that he didn¡¯t like Louis. ¡°It¡¯d better not be what I think.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face sank. ¡°What had happened this time might be because of Louis!¡±


    ¡®This person had already threatened him before he even reached City A. Interesting. Is it because he is a foreigner? Hasn¡¯t he heard that someone from outside wouldn¡¯t be able to win against a local? How can he benefit from using Yao Hua as a weapon to shoot?¡¯


    ¡°You mean that senior and Louis¡­ hooked up?¡± Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°They¡¯d better not!¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face sank like ice.

 Chapter 188 - Untitled

    When Cheng Anya came home, something unfortunate had happened to her. She forgot to bring her keys!


    The apartment originally had two keys. One belonged to Ning Ning and the other belonged to her. Since she was hospitalized, Third Young Master Ye moved in and took her keys.


    Because she always went to work and came home together with Third Young Master Ye, it didn¡¯t matter who brought the keys. Moreover, Ning Ning would be back home earlier than them, so there was no point in bringing keys.


    But that day, Third Young Master Ye had a business funding deal to discuss with Hua Yun and she had left earlier together with Liu Xiaotian. Since Cheng Anya¡¯s leg wasn¡¯t working as well, her working hours became very flexible. She had gotten off work early that day. Hence, she was locked out of the house.


    She looked at her watch. There was still an hour before the young kid would come back. Cheng Anya went downstairs with the help of a crutch. She couldn¡¯t possibly stand outside the door with one working leg for an hour. She would have a cramp in her leg if she did.


    There was a park outside the residential area. Cheng Anya could only walk over to the park with a crutch.


    At the traffic light junction, she was surprised to find an extended super-luxury Rolls-Royce limousine parked across the road. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. It was strange. That area was a residential area and could only be regarded as a mid-priced residential area.


    The sudden appearance of a top-class limousine was truly shocking and weird.


    In the limousine, there was a slender blond man with sunglasses. He was looking quietly at Cheng Anya while holding a picture of the woman in his hand. That woman was Cheng Anya!


    ¡®Is that her?¡¯


    The man smiled lightly. He had a very elegant lip line, thin lips, and brightly rouged cheeks. He was very beautiful, lustrous, and fair-skinned. Although he wore a pair of sunglasses which covered most of his face, his beauty could be felt just by looking at him.


    ¡°Master, what should we do?¡± There were two other black-suited, sharp-eyed men in the limousine. They looked like people who shouldn¡¯t be trifled with at first glance and they gave off a cold and dangerous vibe.


    They must have been through many life and deaths to be this cold and cruel.


    The blond man slowly raised the corners of his lips. His white and slender fingers crushed the photo.


    Cheng Anya was crossing the road when her legs went jelly. She fell onto the edge of the flower bushes. Her crutch flew away and her hands rubbed against the rough bricks. She moaned in pain. ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡®Shit!¡¯


    ¡®It hurts!¡¯


    Cheng Anya¡¯s delicate eyebrows frowned and she cursed due to the pain.


    The residential area had always been quiet and the market was located at another entrance. Cheng Anya was glad that there were only a few people there, which spared her from greater embarrassment.


    Her hands had a slight abrasion, which stung a little.


    Her right leg felt the most uncomfortable as it was numb. She didn¡¯t have strength in her leg at all. As if the blood in her body had frozen, she couldn¡¯t move at all. It was more painful after she rubbed the wound, like the pain from a cramp. Cheng Anya tried her best to not moan in pain.


    Did this leg cramp because it was used too often?


    Because she tried to endure the pain, her lips had turned pale and she was breaking out in cold sweat. This was when she realized that she wouldn¡¯t be able to make it by herself. It would be great if Third Young Master Ye was here!


    One of her legs was already injured. If she injured the other leg, she might have to wait for someone else to carry her.


    ¡°Miss, do you need help?¡± A nice voice drifted to her along with the air, accompanied by a touch of cologne. It was a very elegant smell that would make people feel attracted.


    A pair of friendly, white, and slender hands reached out to her.


    Cheng Anya looked up and suddenly, she was stunned!


    His back was facing the light, and the sunlight cast a faint glow on him, a very soft faint glow. His blond hair looked brighter and beautiful with a dazzling radiance under the sunlight. His deep jade green eyes sparkled and looked melancholic. His sharp nose, red and sexy lips, and his fair skin formed a beautiful face.


    There was a melancholic vibe about him, as if a kind of sadness was always surrounding him.


    He had beautiful western facial features that gave out a mysterious eastern vibe. Coupled with his melancholic vibe, he was 100% a female killer.


    At that moment, Cheng Anya was amazed!


    This man was way too good-looking!


    She once thought that Third Young Master Ye was the most exquisite and beautiful person she would ever meet. However, this man¡¯s looks were on par with him.


    An extreme oriental beauty versus an ultimate western beauty.


    He wore beige casual clothes, which brought out his slender figure and elegant demeanor.


    Prince!


    He¡¯s absolutely a character of Prince Charming level!


    ¡°Miss?¡± His tone was filled with a faint smile. Cheng Anya came back to her senses.


    Miss Cheng was annoyed! o (¨s¡õ¨t) o


    She really appreciated the beauty of men, but it was unlikely that she¡¯d be this fascinated, right?


    ¡®How embarrassing!¡¯


    ¡°Sorry!¡± Only when she said this did she realize that the beautiful man spoke mandarin with a strong foreign accent. However, his pronunciation was very accurate.


    That beautiful man smiled attractively. Cheng Anya felt that¡­ he really had the charm of a femme fatale. Even a woman of her level couldn¡¯t help but have her heart pound quickly for him.


    She really could not resist the beauty.


    ¡°Can you help me walk to the park?¡± It was really uncomfortable and unsightly to stay on the ground after falling down, so Cheng Anya had no choice but to ask for help as she seemed to be struggling on her own.


    She suddenly felt the pain in her leg again.


    She was stunned. She had forgotten about the severe pain while focusing on looking at the beautiful man!


    She went silent. So, it turned out that her craving for beauty had the effect of painkillers!


    After her obsession was over, she felt the pain again.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure!¡± Louis smiled. ¡®The manners of a westerner are really good. If a female stranger falls down, Third Young Master Ye probably won¡¯t even look at her at all,¡¯ Cheng Anya thought.


    The difference in level between humans would be obvious if there was a contrast! Miss Cheng¡¯s imagination went wild.


    Louis picked up her crutch and helped her up. Cheng Anya couldn¡¯t even walk because of the pain in her leg. She fell down again as her legs went jelly when she tried to stand up. Fortunately, Louis was holding onto her, which prevented her from falling to the ground again.


    ¡®F***!¡¯


    ¡®It hurts!¡¯


    ¡°Miss, if you don¡¯t mind, I can carry you over!¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned and was enchanted by the pair of melancholic eyes. She felt that this man¡¯s gaze could really kill someone within seconds like magic. It was really attractive. She looked around and that seemed to be the best choice.


    ¡°Okay, sorry to trouble you, sir!¡± Cheng Anya smiled and thanked him very politely.


    Louis lifted the corners of his lips and revealed a charming smile. He picked up Cheng Anya gently and headed to the park.


    Cheng Anya was a little embarrassed. This was the first time she had such close contact with other men except for Ye Chen. This feeling was a bit¡­ uncomfortable.


    The gaze of that beautiful man and his gentle smile fell on her face.


    Her heart thumped slightly.


    Was she lucky in love recently?


    ¡°Miss, you are beautiful!¡± Louis complimented her with a smile.

 Chapter 189 - Untitled

    Cheng Anya was very embarrassed!


    This was not the first time she had heard compliments of her beauty. She knew that she had a very beautiful face. When she was in London, because of the difference in physiological factors between people from the east and west, the western girls¡¯ faces were covered with acne and freckles whereas she looked pretty as a flower. The entire school looked terrible.


    Therefore, it could be imagined how her innocent face was at an advantage. Moreover, the western boys had a mystical yearning for the girls of the east. She and Li Yun had always been at an advantage from high school to university.


    The British boys were famous for being gentlemen. It was almost an instinct for them to praise women. Miss Cheng could hear this sentence almost every day. ¡®Miss, you look so beautiful.¡¯


    It could be said that she was already immune to it!


    But now, she was praised by a high-quality beautiful man in his arms. Judging from the gentle smile on his face, he looked like he was hitting on her. Cheng Anya was embarrassed!


    Mainly because she couldn¡¯t move and they were very close to each other!


    In order to avoid embarrassment, Cheng Anya smiled, thanked him, and looked away.


    Louis narrowed his eyes in silence, secretly surprised. ¡®She didn¡¯t fall into my trap?¡¯


    He knew that he had a face that would kill a girl, and then with that melancholic temperament, anyone would express their motherly side as long as they were women. They couldn¡¯t help but be close to him. Hence, he could basically get any woman he wanted with a gaze and a smile!


    Never failed before!


    Seeing him at first sight, he clearly saw the awestruck admiration in her eyes. He sneered in his heart. ¡®Another woman who judges by appearance. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s taste is nothing special!¡¯


    However, she avoided him after he praised her?


    ¡®Why was that?¡¯


    ¡®Is she putting on an act or playing hard to get?¡¯


    Louis¡¯ red lips lifted. It seemed like he had to put in more effort. He had never failed in getting the girl he wanted!


    Louis was tall and beautiful while Miss Cheng was pure and bright. The way he carried her formed a beautiful image, like a prince carrying his princess.


    Almost all of the pedestrians turned back to look at them. There was a couple who even took a photo of them with a camera. Cheng Anya¡­ deeply regretted her choice!


    She felt like a monkey in the zoo who was being watched.


    Being born too beautiful as a man was really a big tragedy.


    Louis gently put down Cheng Anya on the long bench in the park, put her crutches aside, and ensured that she sat comfortably. His actions were very gentle and tender, as if he had often done it.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Cheng Anya whispered and smiled. She looked down on her legs and pinched her cramped leg. It was getting better but it was still a little painful, so it was difficult for her to walk.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your legs?¡± Louis sat on the side and did not intend to leave. He asked Cheng Anya gently with a caring tone.


    ¡°I had a car accident!¡± Cheng Anya said calmly. Never slap a smiling guy. Moreover, he was gentle, kind, and had helped her a big favor. ¡°My leg might have just cramped just now!¡±


    By right, it was normal that her leg would cramp as she supported all her weight with that leg. But that was the first time it happened.


    Idiotic woman!


    Louis sneered in his heart. Cramp? She was obviously shot by a gun. If not, how would he have the perfect excuse to approach her?


    ¡°Is it very serious? Do you need me to bring you to the doctors?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you!¡± Cheng Anya smiled. ¡®This handsome guy is a bit too passionate,¡¯ she thought.


    Cheng Anya tilted her head and looked at him. Louis showed his charming smile and his jade green eyes were looking at Cheng Anya with pure affection. It was as though she was his only.


    He was very affectionate and focused!


    Cheng Anya felt very¡­ strange and surprised. The eyes of foreigners were always deep with a special color. She had a deep illusion when he looked at her and their gazes seemed to be able to release high voltages.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t he leaving?¡¯ Cheng Anya was confused. That beautiful man was really handsome, but it was just pure appreciation. People would always lay their eyes a little while more on beautiful things, especially Miss Cheng, who coveted beauty.


    But¡­


    She had no intention to try her luck in love!


    ¡°Are you Italian?¡± Cheng Anya asked. Both of them kept quiet. She felt so creep out by his affectionate gaze but she could not chase him off. Cheng Anya could only search for a topic to talk about.


    Louis¡¯ heart skipped a beat. Did she know who he was?


    His face maintained a charming smile. ¡°Yeah, how did you know?¡±


    Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°Italian men are exceptionally handsome!¡±


    In fact, she was just guessing. She didn¡¯t expect to guess it correctly on the first try. ¡®Damn, my luck today is so good?¡¯


    ¡®I might win the lottery if I bet on it!¡¯


    ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m handsome indirectly?¡± Louis laughed and asked.


    ¡°Have no one told you before that you are handsome?¡± Miss Cheng asked, avoiding a direct answer to his question.


    ¡°Thanks for the compliment!¡± Louis smiled. Just by judging from what she had said, he could tell that this woman was very intelligent and was not easily influenced by other people. She was really Ye Chen¡¯s woman!


    ¡°You speak mandarin very well!¡±


    ¡°I lived in City A for a while when I was younger. I have a great teacher!¡±


    ¡°Is it? No wonder!¡± Cheng Anya smiled. She could not fake a smile anymore. ¡®Sir, what are you trying to do instead of leaving? Hit on me? Really? With a face like this, you do not need to pick up pretty girls, right?¡¯ She was not even on the same level as him.


    Although she was very unhappy that a man looked better than her, it was a fact!


    However, although this man was handsome and had fair skin, one would not mistake him for a woman because of the dark vibe he gave off in addition to his melancholic vibe.


    Although Cheng Anya was not a person who had seen many people, she was not a frog at the bottom of the well! 1


    Just like Third Young Master Ye, he looked equally delicate and beautiful, but which muddlehead would mistake him for a woman?


    ¡°Thank you very much for your help, sir. I am fine, then¡­ I shan¡¯t delay your schedule!¡± Cheng Anya smiled and hinted that he could go. ¡®I thought those who have done a good deed would usually leave quickly and anonymously, no?¡¯


    Louis was slightly frustrated. She actually let him go? Wasn¡¯t this woman attracted to him?


    The melancholic prince was very confident of his charm, but it was obvious that his charm didn¡¯t work on Cheng Anya.


    He had never done anything that was a waste of his time and would never return without succeeding.


    ¡°Miss, can I ask if you are married?¡± Louis asked gently. His jade green eyes filled with even more affection.


    Cheng Anya shook her head. She wasn¡¯t married, but she had a child!


    ¡°Please be my girlfriend!¡± Louis grabbed Cheng Anya¡¯s arm and looked at her affectionately. ¡°I knew from the first sight I saw you that you are my one and only in life. My heart beats for you. I love you!¡±

 Chapter 190 - Untitled

    Cheng Anya, shocked by Louis¡¯s straight-talking, opened her eyes wide in disbelief!


    He had fallen in love with her?


    What kind of story was this? They had just known each other for ten minutes, and he had fallen in love with her?


    What was this love at first sight?


    How outlandish!


    ¡°That¡­ Mister¡­¡± Cheng Anya made a formal smile in response to her funny yet sad encounter. ¡°I feel that you are spouting nonsense. You do not even know my name!¡±


    ¡°That does not matter. What matters is that I have fallen in love with you. I fell in love with you at first sight. Touch my heart, for it beats for you! Can you feel it?¡±


    That said, French and Italian men were the epitome of romantic antics. If romance could be equated to cheesiness, Cheng Anya would rather avoid such a goosebumps-inducing romance.


    She could see from afar¡­ the goosebumps on her elbow raising and twitching.


    ¡®Sir, could you not destroy my innocent and good impression toward handsome Italian hunks across these years?¡¯


    ¡°Sir, if your heart stops beating, you are over!¡± Cheng Anya laughed before she gathered her thoughts and said what was on her mind. ¡°I am saying that a human heart will beat.¡± She feigned a smile and almost bit her tongue off out of embarrassment.


    Uh¡­ The more she explained, the more it seemed she was covering up something!


    Forget it!


    Louis¡¯s face changed quickly into a mix of feelings. It was a color palette which contained a murderous intent, which was quickly suppressed, amidst the sadness in the gaze. His face changed so quickly in under those two seconds that Cheng Anya was not even able to capture it.


    Was this woman an idiot?


    Louis was slightly enraged as his perfect charm encountered its most serious setback in history. Louis had looked up her background, which as per the data described her as lecherous, greedy, bright, capable¡­ These, when used to describe a woman, were not particularly positive.


    Louis thought that he could turn her lust against her. What did he have to be afraid of if he was out to seduce women?


    But nobody expected his romantic nothings to bounce on the first attempt. It definitely left him a little dejected.


    F***, what kind of taste for women did Third Young Master Ye have? What did he see in such an inflexible woman who would not play along?


    A research study showed that not all women understood romance or played along with these romantic gestures. Most women were conservative, unmoved, and did not respond much toward men flirting with them.


    But to somebody she had taken a fancy to, even the simplest smile would be interpreted as a romantic gesture.


    To put it differently, each woman differed in the way they showed their passion.


    Unless you managed to set her passion for you aflame, do not expect her to be passionate for you.


    ¡°Miss, you have hurt me so much!¡± The melancholic prince sounded even more melancholic, his gaze showing a pain that would ache the hearts of ladies. Such a direct rejection was, to him, extremely wounding and saddening.


    Miss Cheng regretted, and she would have waited at the door for the young kid to return had she known this would happen.


    ¡°Sir, are you looking for a passionate fling or romance in another country?¡± Cheng Anya smiled. This person did not seem detestable to her, and it was a cardinal sin to detest all things beautiful as the heavens might have robbed much of their beauty to create such a beautiful person.


    ¡°I am sorry, but you are not my type!¡±


    ¡°Is there anything about me that you are unhappy with?¡± Louis asked gently. He had a persistent gaze along with an insistence in his attitude that while seemed gentle, reeked of an arrogance that he had to win her over.


    ¡°I am not unhappy with you because you look so handsome!¡± Miss Cheng responded honestly. ¡°If the president of the United States is not unsatisfied with me, will I run up to him and say, ¡®Hey, why don¡¯t you make me the first lady?¡¯ and he then gets down to preparing for the marriage?¡±


    Louis was slightly taken aback at how quick her thinking was and the lively example she pulled off. But¡­ it was a reverse example that left him, the negotiating expert, at a loss for words.


    How excellent!


    Louis¡¯s facade showed signs of giving way. What started out as a woman he planned to bait in five minutes became a ten-minute humiliation conga for him!


    The digression from the original plan was so huge it left many dumbfounded.


    ¡°But I am serious about you! I really like you!¡± Louis sadly expressed his feelings. Cheng Anya finally understood why Italian men often had a sad look when expressing their feelings toward women.


    It was an expression that could be seemingly described as ¡®I like you, and if you do not like me, I will immediately commit suicide.¡¯


    It was quick and brutal!


    Miss Cheng smiled and looked at the blond and beautiful man in front of her. He had impeccable looks, and she was willing to wager that Li Yun would consider ditching Gu Zhensheng for him.


    Firstly, to be confessed to by a foreign hunk would undoubtedly stroke the vanity in any woman. Secondly, this hunk dressed in a manner nobody apart from Third Young Master Ye could afford his wardrobe. Thirdly, this hunk was seemingly sent from heaven.


    It was a shame he confessed to the wrong person!


    ¡°Sir, I would think that women with the slightest sense of reasoning would not settle on you as a lover,¡± Cheng Anya said plainly with a hint of wisdom. ¡°You said you liked me when we barely met for ten minutes. To me, your affection is too cheap. For all I know, you might tell another beautiful lady that you fell in love with her at first sight. Perhaps you have gotten used to expressing your liking for women. Or it could be just pleasantries. To me, this term is sacred and you shall not insult its sanctity.¡±


    ¡°I am serious!¡± Louis was very hurt.


    ¡°Your sincerity is too cheap!¡± Miss Cheng smiled. She felt that she had spoken too much to a stranger. Had her leg not remained numb, she would have scooted away. Regardless of how one looked, offending women was not something one should be too quick to boast about.


    Third Young Master Ye was, after all, a person who became jealous very easily!


    If men getting all romantic gave her goosebumps, she would rather Third Young Master Ye not be excessively romantic, be a little jealous of her, be a little mentally unsound, and a little distorted in character. Such a Third Young Master Ye would instantly win her over.


    She could not help but fantasize about how she would have responded had Third Young Master Ye said those to her.


    She should have suspected who had possessed him, perhaps?


    Wow!


    ¡°You are the most special woman I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± Louis said with a slightly deep voice. It did not sound as saddening or as depressing as earlier. It sounded lonelier and a slight interest formed in his gaze.


    He originally wanted to seduce Third Young Master Ye¡¯s woman and then teach her a hard lesson on what kind of person she should not thirst for. It was also a convenient way to distract Third Young Master Ye.


    Who knew that this woman would arouse his interest to the point he had no qualms with taking her for himself!


    ¡°You are the most beautiful man I have ever seen!¡± Cheng Anya replied coldly. Getting fatigued from judging one¡¯s looks, this beautiful man did not seem as attractive as at first sight.


    Things, at first sight, were always the most beautiful!


    Cheng Anya exclaimed!


    Third Young Master Ye, however, seemed even more delicate with each additional look.


    Louis¡¯s face appeared sinister before returning to normal. He finally believed that this woman¡¯s determination was unusually strong to the point she was not moved by his looks.


    Very good!


    The more she kept this up, the more he had the desire to conquer her!


    A determined arrogance showed in his gaze!


    ¡°Lady, you will definitely be touched by my sincerity!¡± Louis smiled gently, sounding confident, extremely so.


    Miss Cheng kept silent for a moment. ¡®Third Young Master Ye and you are definitely brothers. Your narcissistic tendencies are not too different from each other!¡¯


    ¡°I forgot to tell you that I actually have a child!¡± Cheng Anya smiled. Men who fancied her were immediately turned off once she told them she had a child. The men who were head over heels for her only moments ago would immediately turn around and accuse her of having cheated their feelings as they left dejectedly.


    She anticipated this beautiful man¡¯s reaction.


    Little did anyone expect Louis to simply smile and say, ¡°I do not mind!¡±


    Miss Cheng was deeply impressed by this beautiful man¡¯s persistence. ¡°¡­I think the child¡¯s father will mind!¡±


    Louis¡¯s face clearly turned sour at that remark. At the same moment, Cheng Anya¡¯s phone rang. As she ransacked her bag for her phone, she did not see Louis¡¯s sinister look.


    Had she seen it, she would have felt that this was no longer a beautiful man!


    ¡°Ning Ning, where are you?¡±


    ¡°I am reaching home soon. Is Mommy at the door? Daddy said you did not being the keys!¡± The young kid¡¯s laughter reverberated.


    ¡°Uh, Mommy is at the park!¡±


    ¡°Baby will wait for you at the door then!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    As she hung up, Cheng Anya moved her leg that was throbbing in pain and felt that it was better now. ¡°Thank you for your help today. Goodbye!¡± She smiled at Louis apologetically.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a walk with you!¡± Louis said.


    Cheng Anya had no other opinion and slowly walked out of the park.


    The little kid carried two bags of groceries and his smiling face suddenly became sullen once he squinted. Louis?


    He quickly smiled as though nothing had happened.


    ¡°Mommy, is that your friend?¡± The little kid took Cheng Anya¡¯s bag and hung it on his shoulder. His tender and young face was filled with curiosity.


    ¡°No, Mommy had just fallen earlier. Thankfully, he helped!¡± Cheng Anya explained.


    ¡°Thank you, uncle! We will make a move first!¡± Ning Ning smiled as though he was a walking international guide with perfect etiquette.


    Louis did not expect a kid to be this threatening as he smiled at Cheng Anya. ¡°Trust me, you will agree soon!¡±


    ¡°See you!¡± Cheng Anya did not turn her head as she held her crutch and walked across the road with Ning Ning.


    Louis looked at the back of both mother and son as he smiled sinisterly. That child¡­ resembled¡­


    What an eyesore!


    ¡°Mommy, how were you with him?¡± Ning Ning wiped the smile off his face when he entered the lift. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who he is?¡±


    Cheng Anya shook her head.


    ¡°Louis, the godfather of the Italian mafia!¡±


    Cheng Anya gaped. Her encounter¡­ was thoroughly bizarre!


    ¡°What did he tell you?¡±


    ¡°To be his lover!¡±


    ¡°F***! That sick pervert!¡± The typically calm, lovable young kid¡¯s precision f-strike left Cheng Anya shocked¡­ Her child¡¯s expression¡­


    How manly!

 Chapter 191 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Baby, ten years later, you will definitely be able to charm those teenage girls instantly!¡± Cheng Anya said on the spur of the moment. The little kid completely inherited his daddy¡¯s charm and she was especially amused at her kid¡¯s precision f-strike.


    ¡°Mommy, I will be able to charm people in no time. Why save it for ten years later?¡± The young kid responded in a disdainful tone. His dearest mommy had belittled his ability to charm! His tender face was a little sinister-looking and he bit his lip, thinking that Louis, that pervert, must have deliberately appeared in the vicinity.


    ¡°That was weird. Wasn¡¯t he due for the 3 pm flight the day after tomorrow?¡±


    Cheng Anya suddenly recalled Third Young Master Ye¡¯s travel plans and frowned. He was two days ahead of time and was coincidentally in the neighborhood. That luxurious car, which she had found strange for being at a regular housing estate, was definitely his.


    That being said, did he deliberately appear near her vicinity?


    Although one could describe fiction as nothing short of sheer coincidence, the baffling campiness of television dramas and novels was rare in real life. Even people who were passionately in love but broke up and stayed in the same city would rarely encounter each other in a year, let alone him and her.


    ¡°Louis¡­¡± The young kid gently enunciated the name with a slight uneasiness in his heart. He had expected the first person Louis would look up in City A was either Old Master Ye or his daddy.


    To think he would seduce his mommy!


    He was an extremely handsome person with a deep gaze. He was familiar with how Italian upper society described Louis: No woman could resist Louis as he had magic in his gaze.


    F***, magic my a**! That was more likely hypnosis!


    ¡°Mommy, how did you find him?¡± The young kid turned around and solemnly asked Anya.


    ¡°Very charming, very handsome!¡± Cheng Anya honestly responded. She was amazed at the first sight of him, and one must know she was not even amazed at Third Young Master Ye when she first saw him years ago!


    ¡°I knew it!¡± The young kid stomped his feet in a rage. ¡°You man-eater! Daddy is way more charming and handsome than him, okay?¡±


    The kid¡¯s anger left Cheng Anya laughing. One should know that having too smart a child meant that one never got bored playing with them. To see him this cute uplifted her mood, and this was not the typical mommy worrying for the child.


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be agitated. Although your daddy is very handsome and charming, that is how he looks and we must learn to accept these facts objectively!¡± Cheng Anya said deeply. ¡°Even if your mommy were to marry somebody, she would also take a glance or two at hunks along the way. It¡¯s also normal to give some additional praises to such people, no?¡± Cheng Anya laughed.


    The young kid looked at her sideways and puffed his cheeks. He was at a loss for words upon hearing her rebuttal. He had to admit that it did make sense!


    ¡°Mommy, could you have some awareness of danger?¡± Ning Ning said. ¡°Louis is the godfather of the Italian mafia. Wasting you is merely a child¡¯s play to him.¡±


    Just as the lift door opened, both mother and son came out of the lift. ¡°Who would expect the godfather of the Italian mafia to have such good looks? He looks like a depressed musician however you look at it.¡± She laughed.


    His slightly depressed temperament, deep gaze, and his eloquence and gentlemanliness¡­ Who would expect such a man to rule the mafia and kill with decisiveness and brutality? These adjectives could not be used to describe him.


    Ning Ning opened the door and separated the vegetables and fruits. He plugged the rice cooker into the electrical socket and cooked some rice before returning to the living room and sitting opposite Cheng Anya. ¡°Mommy, he was a sad musician when he was young. Anyway, when you see him in the future, run as far as you can! He must have looked up Daddy to the point he knows how many times Daddy visits the toilet in the night. How could he not know your relationship with him? He has malicious intent! Humph!


    She did not need Ning Ning to remind her to stay away from such dangerous people. For Louis to suddenly appear in front of her and ask her to be his lover¡­ What was he up to?


    She knew he was in the same camp as Third Young Master Ye¡­ Did he want to seduce her and aggravate Third Young Master Ye?


    Wow!


    If that was indeed the case, he was doing it in an extremely distasteful way. Men took on each other by virtue of their abilities, so why got women involved?


    ¡°Baby, it seems like you have some very strong opinions about Louis?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Ning Ning frowned. ¡°Firstly, he has been a duplicitous, narrow-minded, and vicious person. Secondly, Black J and Jason were shortchanged by him in Mexico and were almost caught by the FBI. Good thing the commander did not inform them of the change of events, which allowed them to narrowly avoid being caught. Thirdly, Louis and Daddy¡¯s diamond-smuggling operations faced some problems in the past few years. He seems to be determined to do Daddy in and has evidence of Daddy¡¯s under-the-table deals in his hands. To be able to be associated with Old Master Ye could never be a good thing, and Old Master Ye must have allowed him to do it so that he could manipulate Daddy. I don¡¯t like this ticking time bomb!¡± Ning Ning said calmly.


    Cheng Anya bit her lip. The third point was the key as Ning Ning was very protective of Third Young Master Ye and would not allow him to come to harm. That being said, Louis was not such a bad person.


    ¡°I know. I will be with your daddy from the start of the workday till the end. The chance of encountering him isn¡¯t huge!¡± Cheng Anya said. ¡°Why did you call him a damn pervert?¡±


    Ning Ning looked at Cheng Anya as a cryptic smile suddenly flashed across his face. ¡°Mommy, did you know that this guy¡­ is a bisexual!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± Cheng Anya¡¯s mouth was agape. Bisexual?


    ¡°And¡­¡± Ning Ning said through gritted teeth. ¡°He is so concerned about Daddy¡­ to the point it arouses suspicion!¡±


    This was the point about Louis he hated the most. And this pervert now had the gall to mess with his mommy¡­ That made him even more infuriated!


    Louis thirsted after Third Young Master Ye?


    Cheng Anya was surprised and disoriented by the news. Third Young Master Ye and Louis¡¯s faces appeared in her mind and she was totally taken aback. These two indeed have the characteristics of the male leads in a boys¡¯ love (BL) novel.


    But¡­


    ¡®Louis and Third Young Master Ye¡­ Oh goodness, heavens, please smite me! This is too bizarre!¡¯


    ¡°Ning Ning, are you sure it¡¯s not your imagination?¡± This didn¡¯t make sense as Louis and Third Young Master Ye only had business dealings with each other. If he was indeed thirsting after Third Young Master Ye, he would have come to City A long ago and wouldn¡¯t have hung around in Italy for such a long time.


    The young kid had a dull face. ¡°It is not my illusion. Yesterday, Bai Ye mentioned in the group chat that Louis is bisexual. Black J and Jason then joked that he might be thirsting after Daddy. Who knew¡­ that after Bai Ye showed us a piece of information, this damn pervert has a photo of Daddy, and his study room is chock full of magazines about Daddy. Mommy, don¡¯t you think that is utterly perverted?¡±


    Cheng Anya was even more shocked. This was definitely explosive.


    ¡°Your daddy is not only flirting with women, but with men too?¡±


    Did Louis look for him out of a love rivalry?


    Then, why did he want her to become his lover?


    Not only to hit Third Young Master Ye but also to separate them?

 Chapter 192 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Mommy, are you okay?¡± The young kid scooted over when he saw Cheng Anya speechless. He waved his tender hand in front of her and asked with an elegant smile, ¡°Are you shocked into a daze?¡±


    Cheng Anya recovered from her daze and bit her lip. ¡°I was shocked into a daze!¡± she replied plainly.


    The young kid smiled with a teasing gaze. ¡°I thought you would calmly respond to everything you hear!¡±


    ¡°Oh, baby!¡± Cheng Anya suddenly asked in a serious tone, ¡°Is Louis powerful, or are you powerful?¡±


    The young kid¡¯s lips curled into an arrogant smile. It was as though Cheng Anya had asked a nonsensical question. He had a gaze that was atypical of arrogance. ¡°Me!¡± he said firmly.


    ¡°Really?¡± Cheng Anya slightly doubted as she pushed his little elbow. ¡°The Italian mafia has been extremely prominent and aggressive recently according to the news on television. Didn¡¯t they sweep and unite the entire Italian underworld?¡±


    ¡°Jason, Chu Li, and Black J¡¯s power sphere cover entire Europe and Middle East. Actually, both of them have different power spheres. The mafia wants to rule the entire underworld, whilst we, despite dealing with the mafia, do not interact with many in the international underworld. That is, unless they provoke us on their own initiative. We deal mainly in arms smuggling, and that is why we are called terrorists. Apart from the major international drug lords, almost all mafias have arms smuggling, diamond smuggling, and money laundering operations. They will, however, have to go through us in order to get their feet wet. To put it differently, we are the boss of the international mafia!¡± Ning Ning laughed arrogantly then smiled sinisterly. ¡°Jason had a run-in with Louis and has been long tempted to make a move on Louis. Had it not been for the commander threatening to level his home had he started a turf war, I¡¯m afraid Jason would have sent fighter jets to level the headquarters of the Italian mafia!¡±


    ¡°In the underworld, nobody gives a hoot about how powerful you are. Your firepower decides whether you are the boss, and Louis is clearly no match for us. A new fighter is all you need to level his nest!¡± Ning Ning said in extreme arrogance, as though he was omnipotent.


    Cheng Anya was at a loss upon hearing the young kid¡¯s logic. What Ning Ning meant was who had more firepower was the boss and was thus more aggressive? Sadly, it was them. Whoever dared to take on the world¡¯s leading arms manufacturers was clearly asking for trouble!


    But, the mafia still wielded immense power. One could relatively confidently say that both parties were equally matched, and neither was substantially weaker than the other.


    Besides, history has taught us that there are plenty of examples similar to that of David winning against Goliath!


    Wow!


    She was seemingly a little afraid of Louis!


    ¡°What exactly brought him to City A?¡± Cheng Anya frowned in deep thought. She was uneasy at the thought of the criminal powers behind Louis. Given how ax-crazy Third Young Master Ye was, things were unfortunately not as straightforward.


    ¡°You will have to ask him about that!¡± Ning Ning replied plainly. ¡°It is more important that everyone is okay and well!¡±


    ¡°Baby, do you think he will be coming for your daddy?¡± Cheng Anya asked gently. Her eyes twitched as she thought of Louis being a bisexual who was thirsting after Third Young Master Ye. She felt a choking feeling as though she had swallowed dry flour whole!


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t doubt it! This is clearly the case!¡± The young kid laughed. Louis was clearly after his daddy but went for his mommy probably because of his daddy.


    He felt that Louis was mentally sick, but if he was thirsting after his daddy, then his daddy was not in mortal danger.


    However, what was Old Master Ye¡¯s role in this cryptic scenario?


    He had yet to make sense of that for now.


    If Old Master Ye wanted Daddy dead, wouldn¡¯t it conflict with what Louis had in his perverted mind?


    Cheng Anya grabbed the teddy bear on the sofa and hugged it.


    She was stifled. If he liked men, there were plenty of beautiful ones around. How did he settle on Third Young Master Ye? Besides¡­


    ¡°Baby, between your daddy and Louis¡­ Uh¡­ Who do you think is the top, and who is the bottom?¡± Cheng Anya asked a weird question. Baby Cheng¡¯s eyes twitched. He was extremely impressed at how his mommy was able to make such associations at this juncture!


    ¡®F***! Daddy, allow me to mourn for you!¡¯


    ¡°Mommy, I am impressed by you!¡±


    Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you think such a question is worth looking into?¡±


    Louis and Third Young Master Ye belonged to a group of men who had especially delicate features. Louis was a charming melancholic prince who had a graceful etiquette. It was as though he had suffered for a very long time.


    However, he was the godfather of the Italian mafia!


    With such an outstanding identity, surely no men would want to mount him?


    As for Third Young Master Ye, Cheng Anya pushed away all the impure thoughts and refused to think about whether Third Young Master Ye was the initiator or was the one on the receiving end of the romance!


    ¡°Mommy, please do not let Daddy know the kind of associations you have made. If not, baby will bet that he will give you a miserable time.¡± Ning Ning laughed elegantly. Given his daddy¡¯s temper, had he known what she had been thinking, he would have pounced on his mommy, ate her out, and proved his manhood to her.


    This was a no-brainer!


    Cheng Anya shuddered and kicked Ning Ning. ¡°Surely you won¡¯t betray me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! I love Mommy a lot!¡±


    ¡°You have sold me out several times!¡± Cheng Anya stated the truth without emotion.


    ¡°¡­You are mistaken!¡± Ning Ning said.


    ¡°Shut up and do not let him know!¡± Cheng Anya snorted.


    ¡°What is it that I shall not know?¡± Third Young Master Ye stood erect at the door as it opened and slowly walked in. He threw his car keys onto the table and took off his tie. ¡°What did you mother and son talk about that was about me?¡±


    Ning Ning immediately knew what to do. He got up and walked to the kitchen to prepare dinner!


    Cheng Anya hugged the little bear and helplessly remained silent.


    ¡°Was the capital increase and share enlargement deal done?¡± Surely, it couldn¡¯t have been that fast. She thought he would only be home around midnight.


    Ye Chen nodded and his eagle-eye noticed a slight bruise on her hand. He suddenly grabbed her hand and frowned. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Cheng Anya looked down and realized that her pale and tender hands had been bruised at some spots and a little blood came out. It was not too serious, and she did not notice it as she was too distracted by Louis.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing! I fell!¡± This was a flesh wound that was not serious.


    ¡°How could you be so careless?¡±


    ¡®Whoever could tell whether it was due to carelessness or someone¡¯s fault,¡¯ Cheng Anya thought to herself. After knowing about Louis¡¯s background, she suddenly felt that her fall had not been a coincidence!


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, I have something to tell you!¡± Cheng Anya ignored her hands for the moment. ¡°I¡­ had a romantic encounter on the way home this afternoon!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face became sinister. He stared at her as his lips seemingly curled up into a smile. ¡°Which man could have such a bad taste?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a beautiful, delicate man. He¡¯s Italian, blond, has green eyes and the temperament of a melancholic prince. It¡¯s said that his name is Louis!¡±

 Chapter 193 - Untitled

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face suddenly changed, shock written all over his delicate features. Was he hearing things? Blonde hair, green eyes, Louis? ¡°Who did you say he was again?¡±


    ¡°Louis!¡± Cheng Anya plainly repeated. This kid was clearly shocked. If Louis was not somebody to be trifled with, he would only have greeted him out of formality and indifference had he come to City A earlier. This expression of shock, however, implied that Louis was an ace figure that could inspire fear in Third Young Master Ye. He was definitely strong and badass.


    She had witnessed Louis¡¯s character. He emanated an oppressive presence.


    Although he had a face and character that could charm others.


    Third Young Master Ye squinted dangerously. ¡°Where did you meet him?¡±


    ¡°Downstairs!¡± Cheng Anya replied plainly. She felt a storm manifesting as she saw Third Young Master Ye¡¯s blackened face. It was terrifying, and his cold presence surrounded him. Even Ning Ning, who was chopping carrots in the kitchen, could feel it as he raised his eyebrows.


    It seemed that his daddy disliked Louis. The damn pervert was indeed detested by many, and even man-eaters like his mommy would be charmed by him. Ning Ning deftly cut the carrot into two.


    ¡®I will hack whoever messes with my daddy into two!¡¯


    ¡°Romantic encounter?¡± Third Young Master Ye pounced on the sensitive term in Cheng Anya¡¯s reply and pulled her over with one hand. ¡°What did he do to you? Did he cause these?¡± He looked down with a heavy gaze.


    Louis¡¯s character was controversy-worthy. Third Young Master Ye could not help but fume as he thought about popular opinion about him. Not only was Louis bisexual, but he was also a very perverted bisexual who took a special interest in some perverted antics. To put it differently, he had very strong sadomasochism (SM) tendencies. The Dragon Gate¡¯s dossier on Louis in Italy revealed that he often put teenage boys and girls he fancied into sexual games which resulted in them being crippled or dying under terrible circumstances.


    And he had a penchant for SYTs, such as those pure and innocent high school students. Whomever he took a fancy to, whether male or female, was unable to escape his grasp.


    He was an extremely perverted man!


    Cheng Anya, who was clearly an adult yet seemed pure and dressed like a tender girl, was definitely his type.


    He had the impulse to rip open Cheng Anya¡¯s shirt to check if she had been abused, and his gaze became even crueler.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye¡­ Calm down, calm down¡­¡± Cheng Anya poured him a cup of water. Third Young Master Ye would easily lose control of his emotions if they were stirred by something he especially cared about. This could have had something to do with his past, and Cheng Anya had a rich experience calming down his emotions. ¡°I¡¯m fine. These injuries were due to me falling down myself. As for Louis¡­¡±


    She obediently and completely narrated her bone-chilling encounter with Louis to Third Young Master Ye.


    ¡°That sicko!¡± Third Young Master Ye suddenly burst out in anger. How dare he thirst after Cheng Anya? Third Young Master Ye felt his rage build up. Louis sure had a penchant for naive and young things, just like how Cheng Anya was.


    Third Young Master Ye stared at her face angrily and could not wait for a few wrinkles, or age spots, to appear on her face. There was a certain viciousness to his gaze as though the innocent and demure Miss Cheng had committed some heinous crimes.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, calm down. Your son had also called him a sicko earlier!¡± Cheng Anya smiled as she was unafraid of his gaze. However fierce he was toward her, she knew that nothing much would transpire from it as her biggest guardian angel was watching over her from the kitchen.


    ¡°Do you have any feuds against Louis?¡± Cheng Anya asked curiously. Based on what she knew, Third Young Master Ye and Louis did not have any feuds with each other. Based on the few firearms and diamond smuggling attempts in these past few years, they were merely in the same business. Why did he have such a strong opinion about him?


    Could it have been due to Old Master Ye?


    ¡°There are no grudges. I just dislike him!¡± Third Young Master Ye said. When Louis¡¯s jade-green eyes looked at him, it felt as disgusting and gross as a cold snake wrapping itself around his throat.


    He disliked the depression he emanated, his gentle attitude, his smile¡­ and even his looks.


    He disliked everything about Louis!


    It was as though he was the plaque.


    ¡°Why do you still deal with him over the past few years despite disliking him this much?¡± Cheng Anya curiously asked. It was so hard to come by that Third Young Master Ye would dislike somebody to the point he could not tolerate the person, and this person whom she disliked because of Third Young Master Ye was a very unlucky person.


    ¡°He is a competent dealer in the diamonds and firearms smuggling trade as his routes are secure and no information is leaked out. Nothing can go wrong with him!¡± Third Young Master Ye said with a grim face. He, after all, had entered this trade as a middleman, and the routes that MBS International leveraged on belonged to Louis¡¯s family. Once they got their feet wet in this trade, they could neither absolve themselves of the relationships and had to carry on in the trade.


    Since the trade required neither huge amounts of time nor the need to meet in person, teleconferences or video conferences would suffice. No matter how much he disliked Louis, he could tolerate him for a few hours.


    And he knew of Old Master Ye¡¯s relationship with Louis. Pulling out would arouse suspicion. Hence, it made better sense for him to keep the show going. That kept on until today, when this guy became absolutely lucky and decided to play coy and baited the bigger players. He took over the entire Italian underground and forced the Dragon Gate to pull out of the power spheres of the mafia.


    In this battle of power and trade, he supported Rus and helped him establish several ties in secret. All the substantial effort and material that went into establishing these ties went to waste, leaving Third Young Master Ye extremely displeased.


    With an additional dimension to the unhappiness, it became more than a dislike!


    This visit to City A was clearly not as straightforward as it seemed!


    But he did not expect him to hit on Cheng Anya. F***!


    ¡°Daddy, have I not reminded you before that you should look to Chu Li for a playmate? He has guaranteed you that.¡± The young kid swung the cleaver in his hands, implying that his daddy would mess up Chu Li badly had the latter had the gall to do in his daddy.


    ¡°Go f*** yourself! Where does the father put his face if he is earning his son¡¯s money?¡± Third Young Master Ye jokingly scolded as a smile glinted in his malicious and insidious gaze.


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence¡­


    Ning Ning, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Third Young Master Ye, did you have to be this blunt?¡¯


    ¡®Daddy, I actually do not mind!¡¯


    Ning Ning quietly retreated back to the kitchen to continue with his cooking whilst Cheng Anya bit her lip. The father and son were in cahoots with each other, and she was thankful that she was not a policewoman, as that was her childhood ambition, lest she became schizophrenic thanks to this father-and-son duo.


    ¡°What else did he tell you apart from these?¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s focus returned to Louis.


    ¡°Apart from swearing that he would make me his, that was about it. He did not reveal his identity and tried to accost me through an encounter. He probably did not expect baby to recognize him.¡± Cheng Anya smiled.


    Third Young Master Ye looked at her with a malicious and insidious gaze. He had an icy look, to which Cheng Anya protested. ¡°What kind of gaze is that? What are you trying to say? It¡¯s not even my fault, no?¡±


    ¡°You dare to say that you were not aroused by Louis?¡± Third Young Master Ye knew how much of a man-eater she was. Given how delicate Louis¡¯s features were, it would be surprising if she were not dazed by him. What a man-eater!


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Cheng Anya was surprised. He was just too good.


    Third Young Master Ye must have X-ray vision!


    ¡°F***! I knew you would!¡± Third Young Master Ye was extremely unhappy and furious. ¡®Cheng Anya, you man-eater! How dare you seduce others with your looks!¡¯ He could not help but wonder whether his delicate looks was the reason she got together with him seven years ago.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face became more sinister as he stared at Cheng Anya with gritted teeth. Cheng Anya felt innocent as she had not done anything in particular.


    Women along the street would give a handsome man a couple more looks, and Third Young Master Ye surely wouldn¡¯t deprive her of her rights, would he?


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, you are digressing. The focus now is Louis, not me! Please do not get the order wrong!¡± Cheng Anya smiled. She was a little at a loss for words as he¡­ became jealous extremely easily!


    ¡°Let¡¯s get married!¡± Third Young Master Ye mentioned marriage for the first time as he felt a sense of urgency. With her being married to him, anyone who was trying to hit on her was clearly dead meat. This would prevent any sicko from openly challenging him when he lacked a basis to retaliate.


    No!


    The faster they got married, the safer!


    ¡°Be a good boy and buy a pillow from the supermarket!¡± Cheng Anya said coldly. It was faster to dream, and such a bully in Third Young Master Ye wanted her to marry him. Third Young Master Ye, asking for somebody¡¯s hand in this manner was surely too cheap!


    Third Young Master Ye tried to overwhelm her by staring at her coldly.


    Not wanting to appear weak, Cheng Anya stared back at him!


    Fireworks flew and Third Young Master Ye felt a little defeated. ¡°What will it take for you to be willing to marry me?¡±


    ¡°Your attitude in asking for my hand was bad!¡± Cheng Anya gently reminded him. ¡°Have you seen anybody proposing while looking like they want to completely gobble somebody up?¡±


    ¡°What kind of attitude do you want?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked patiently as he gritted his teeth. He wanted to completely gobble her up.


    ¡°For a start, a candlelight dinner, 9999 roses, and you going on your knees!¡±


    ¡°You buy a pillow from the supermarket too!¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay, let¡¯s go buy it together!¡± Cheng Anya replied. She did not understand how they ended up talking about marriage when they had started off talking about Louis.


    They had digressed!


    Just then, the doorbell rang. Ning Ning could not open the door as he was cooking. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s self-confidence had taken a bloody hit as his proposition was rejected. He stared at Cheng Anya and was unwilling to help. ¡°Go open the door!¡± Cheng Anya ordered him like a queen as she hit him with a magazine.


    Third Young Master Ye stood up unwillingly and went to open the door. The first thing that entered his eyes was a large and lovely bouquet of roses.


    ¡°May I ask if Miss Cheng¡­¡±


    Smack!


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s first reaction was to slam the door and keep the excruciating roses and noise outside the door!


    He was angry!


    How could somebody with such a bad taste send her such a large bouquet of flowers?


    Was she having a bull run when it came to romance?


    ¡®F***!¡¯


    It would be so much easier to pluck morning glories from the park!


    What a way to save money and effort!

 Chapter 194 - Untitled

    As the shocked delivery man looked on, Cheng Anya signed and received the massive bouquet of roses!


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face became sinister as he narrowed his eyes. He forcefully suppressed the jealousy that burned in him. ¡°Who sent it? That gentle and passionate senior of yours?¡± he asked in a weird breath as he kept his jealousy in the wraps.


    Even Ning Ning, who was in the kitchen, could feel his jealousy!


    After he finished frying a dish, Ning Ning went to prepare some soup. He slowly came out after adding the water and sharply drew the card out of the bouquet of roses. ¡°Daddy, let me tell you something. Many guys used to pursue Mommy, and she would lie her way out every Valentine¡¯s Day to receive many bouquets of roses that she eventually sold. There was no capital, definitely easy money!


    Third Young Master Ye, stunned into silence, looked at Cheng Anya.


    Wow!


    Miss Cheng, you are even capable of this?


    What a genius!


    Ning Ning also felt that his mommy was talented. ¡°What do you know? This is called business acumen.¡± Cheng Anya retorted with a flat face.


    ¡°Sicko!¡± The young kid burst out through gritted teeth. He had clearly forced himself to say it in a sinister way. Cheng Anya was shocked and Third Young Master Ye grabbed the card over. Some very sweet Chinese characters were written on the card.


    You are my freshest rose, my love. You will eventually belong to me!


    Yours dearly, Louis!


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s gaze became malicious as he crumpled the card and threw it into the dustbin. He grabbed the bouquet of roses that was a terrible eyesore and threw it out of the window with force. The bouquet, being thrown out, created a cryptically red trajectory.


    Third Young Master Ye closed the windows and got a cup of water nonchalantly. He could not be bothered whether the bouquet of roses had hit somebody below.


    It was as though he wanted to open the window for some fresh air!


    Cheng Anya and Ning Ning were both speechless¡­ Third Young Master Ye, please be conscientious and avoid polluting the environment!


    He did a series of actions so smoothly to the point it seemed he had rehearsed for it millions of times.


    ¡°Did Louis send that?¡± Cheng Anya asked the young kid. This man was indeed too persistent and sent such a huge bouquet of flowers on his first day. Cheng Anya then thought to herself whether this good man had sent flowers to her or to him.


    Ning Ning nodded!


    This man was such a pest!


    ¡°Miss Cheng, why do you feel such a pity?¡± Third Young Master Ye seemingly smiled. Even an idiot could tell that he was extremely angry, what with his cold and dark gaze, and his especially sinister smile.


    ¡°Trust me, that must be your illusion!¡± Cheng Anya gave a formal smile. She did not want to provoke Third Young Master Ye as it was terrible to end up as collateral damage!


    Ning Ning smiled. If Louis did anything more, his daddy would probably go flipping mad and screw his mommy over. He had been expecting a younger brother or sister for a very long time.


    He then surreptitiously walked into the kitchen to continue cooking.


    At this moment, Cheng Anya¡¯s cell phone rang. She picked up the call from an unknown number and heard Louis¡¯s gentle and passionate tone. ¡°Miss, do you like my roses?¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s face slightly darkened. Louis must have done his homework on them, wherever they wetted and how they could be contacted. It seemed that he had left nothing to chance.


    ¡°I am really sorry. I did not get to see the roses before somebody threw it down the block. Sir, it is a pity that we do not know each other well and I am not interested in you. Stop doing this. It¡¯s awkward!¡± Cheng Anya said plainly. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face was ice-cold as he knew who had called.


    He had a sinister gaze and clenched his fists tightly. That damn Louis had the guts to call Cheng Anya in his face. F***, was Louis treating him as an invisible man, or simply provoking him?


    ¡°Miss Cheng, I have said before that I will not give up. You will definitely belong to me!¡± Louis said decisively. ¡°I look forward to that day, especially if it comes earlier!¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡°What a laughable self-confidence!¡± Cheng Anya could not help but mock him. ¡°You are surely a stranger to rejection!¡± She smiled.


    This person, she was afraid, did not seem to care about whether he was rejected!


    This was Louis, a person who would achieve whatever he wanted at any price!


    ¡°Rejection? Miss Cheng, nobody, you included, can reject me!¡±


    ¡°Are you a god?¡± Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°My god is Buddha Rulai!¡± Her cold voice was filled with mockery.


    Miss Cheng said that they were unable to achieve a consensus as they had different agendas.


    Third Young Master Ye suddenly grabbed the phone and coldly asked, ¡°Louis, what the hell do you want?¡±


    There was silence on the other end that lasted for about two seconds. ¡°Hi, Third Young Master Ye. It¡¯s nice to hear your lively and animated voice again. What¡¯s up? Why are you so angry?¡± He laughed.


    ¡°What the f***ing hell do you want?¡±


    ¡°How do you know it was me?¡± Louis was surprised. There was gentleness to his voice and Cheng Anya clearly did not recognize him, unless she did a sketch. In that case, he simply guessed it was him?


    This was just too magical!


    Simply put, Louis was baffled!


    He thought he could play hide-and-seek with Cheng Anya for another two days.


    He quite liked how the game had been going.


    ¡°I can see things coming, how¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have no opinion. I admire you!¡±


    ¡°Mister Louis, isn¡¯t your flight at 3 pm the day after tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there was a change of plans at the last minute and I could not inform you in time. Are you surprised?¡±


    ¡°Do I sound like I am surprised?¡±


    Louis smiled whilst Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face was covered in a layer of frost. ¡°Louis, stop thirsting after someone else¡¯s things. She belongs to somebody!¡± he said mockingly.


    Cheng Anya was tongue-tied and smiled sinisterly. Thing? Owner? Was she his possession? She felt like clobbering him for describing her so impolitely!


    ¡°Are you referring to Miss Cheng?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I really like Miss Cheng!¡± Louis, clearly unafraid of Third Young Master Ye¡¯s coldness, laughed.


    That seemed even more like a provocation!


    ¡°You sure have a bad taste!¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly mocked. ¡°Please remember that she is my woman. Do not blame me for my impoliteness if you mess with her!¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, you must be kidding, aren¡¯t you? Miss Cheng has yet to marry, so that means everybody has a chance. I am competing fairly!¡± Louis rebutted and brought his weakness to light. ¡°Beautiful and good-looking women are worth going after!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s gaze froze for a second. He narrowed his eyes and sounded tense. ¡°That being said, you have no plans to give up?¡±


    ¡°I like Miss Cheng, and I will win her over. Why should I give up?¡±


    ¡°She does not like you!¡± Third Young Master Ye laughed coldly. ¡°You pathetic thing, that is your wishful thinking!¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, are you afraid of me as an opponent?¡±


    ¡°Provocation? I have gotten tired of that game since I was three years old. Time for another game!¡± Third Young Master Ye said as he looked at Cheng Anya coldly. Miss Cheng shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Whatever happens, come at me. Leave her alone.¡±


    Louis was clearly coming for him. To hit on Cheng Anya was merely to affect him!


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t quite see that Third Young Master Ye is quite a passionate person indeed. The more passionate you are, the more excited I get about her. I want to see what is so special about her that you are willing to protect.¡± Louis¡¯s voice sounded even more sinister.


    Cheng Anya grabbed the phone and laughed mockingly. ¡°Mister Louis, you are out of your mind. We have finished authentication! Goodbye!¡±

 Chapter 195 - Untitled

    ¡°Mommy, you are really good!¡± The young kid praised her and gave a thumbs-up.


    Third Young Master Ye sat on the sofa with a black face, his delicate features covered in a dark cloud. He totally lost it when he thought of Louis, the sicko, having his eyes on Cheng Anya.


    What should he do so that this sicko would not be interested in Cheng Anya?


    Third Young Master Ye pondered deeply as his eyebrows rose and fell. Miss Cheng, who was sitting opposite him, observed him interestingly as though she was watching a silent film.


    Ning Ning took out the dishes he had prepared and made three bowls of rice. It seemed as though his mommy and daddy were not interested in dinner. The young kid supported his chin with his tender hands and observed what his daddy was up to.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, you shall dress more conservatively from tomorrow onward!¡± Third Young Master Ye felt that it was a feasible idea. ¡°A single color and plain working dress that is traditional, conservative, and properly old-school. Tie up your hair and wear a pair of glasses that have a thick black-frame. Do you hear me?¡± he looked up and said arrogantly.


    The young kid broke out into laughter. Uh¡­ would that even work?


    ¡°I did not hear anything!¡± Cheng Anya twitched expressionlessly.


    She could not help but imagine herself being unable to get married in her thirties, and how she became mentally unsound and creepy-looking from the weariness due to matchmaking. She shuddered. Even if she were held at gunpoint, she would not do things that would damage her self-image.


    ¡°This is an order!¡± Third Young Master Ye insisted arrogantly. ¡°I am your superior!¡± He enunciated clearly.


    ¡°As a competent secretary, like soldiers, you shall follow orders from your superior! That is your mandate!¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, could you be even more mentally unsound?¡± Cheng Anya really felt like clobbering him with her crutch. How could he make life so difficult for her? Besides, she usually dressed simply and without bells and whistles.


    ¡°Look at what you are wearing. You are a mother to a seven-year-old child and still acting young. It is little wonder that Louis has taken a fancy to you!¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s jealousy had consumed him. Despite his cold face and stoic look, he was neurotic and distorted. It was quite scary.


    Ning Ning smiled, knowing that his mommy was about to go ballistic.


    Lo and behold, Cheng Anya pulled off her typical smile. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, please get this straight. Mothers of seven-year-olds are typically in their thirties, but me, this mother of a seven-year-old, is merely twenty-four. What do you mean by acting all young? I am already youthful for a start, okay?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. His gaze sank and turned expressionless. ¡°Anyway, just do as I say! I¡¯ve started to take a liking to old virgins. Also, the entire secretariat will standardize their attire from tomorrow onward!¡±


    He spoke into the phone and ended the call.


    Ning Ning laughed until he was pounding the table. It was so hilarious! How could his daddy be so adorable?


    He was laughing in such an exaggerated manner that earned Miss Cheng¡¯s glare. The young kid did not laugh as loudly and walked over. He walked over and giggled next to Cheng Anya. ¡°Mommy, I sympathize with you!¡±


    It would be safe to hazard a guess that the ladies in the secretariat would go bananas tomorrow!


    It was too sick!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find him very mentally unsound?¡±


    ¡°Not really, though! It¡¯s quite adorable!¡± Ning Ning said. His daddy was so adorable to the point he could not help but worship him. To be jealous to the point of being so adorable was indeed hard to come by.


    Cheng Anya went silent. Her son was indeed becoming even more biased.


    ¡°Your mind has been polluted to the point that you do not look like my child anymore!¡± Cheng Anya¡¯s heart ached. Third Young Master Ye had polluted her good son into what kind of person?


    ¡°Mommy, honestly, you look¡­ very youthful!¡± Ning Ning pinched his mommy¡¯s face. She felt good to touch, and her skin was silky-smooth. She was not the typical baby face, but she seemed even younger than a baby face. Her pale skin made her look even younger.


    ¡°Think about it. When I am eighteen, Mommy would be thirty-five. If we walk together, people would mistake us for love birds rather than mother-and-son!¡± Ning Ning covered his mouth and laughed at what could possibly transpire. Some might even mistake it for a sister-brother romance!


    Cheng Anya twitched silently. Did she really seem that young?


    ¡°You are overthinking. How is that even possible!¡±


    ¡°It is absolutely possible!¡± Ning Ning laughed and blinked wisely. ¡°Mommy, hearsay has it that people who look young have the tendency to attract perverts. Look at you¡­ The people whom you have crossed paths with are very¡­ perverted!¡±


    ¡°You are calling me a pervert?¡± He felt his ears pinched and he screamed as he hugged his daddy whilst pleading for mercy. ¡°Daddy, baby is wrong. You are the cutest, most adorable, and most invincible!¡±


    Cheng Anya absolutely despised how her son buttered up but felt warm when she saw the father and son hug each other.


    ¡°Rascal!¡± Third Young Master Ye laughed. ¡°Time for dinner, and we will get your mommy a suit after that. The older fashion it is, the better!¡±


    Cheng Anya was absolutely at a loss for words.


    His cell phone suddenly rang at this moment. Third Young Master Ye impatiently picked up the phone. ¡°If you have something, could you clearly say it once and for all¡­¡±


    He suddenly stopped speaking and his face turned dark when he heard peals of laughter. ¡°Louis? What is it?¡±


    ¡°It seems that Third Young Master Ye is in a bad mood!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I went out today to see a dog, and that pissed me off thoroughly. Now speak!¡± Third Young Master Ye was not the most polite as it was not the specified dealing time. Moreover, this guy was not related to him.


    Louis was not angry and replied in an excessively gentle voice, ¡°I would like to delay the deal!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s gaze slightly focused for a moment as he suddenly felt a pressure on him. He gently sat on the sofa and laughed. ¡°Louis, is flip-flopping the typical way you run your business?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s just a delay!¡± Louis laughed gently. ¡°I realized that there are other things in City A that are much more worthy of my time than business. Hence, I intend to stay slightly longer. It¡¯s not urgent, right?¡±


    ¡°Is it not urgent just because you say so? You are dealing on my turf, and do you know how much risk I have to shoulder? Let¡¯s see whether I¡¯ll scream urgent when the police have the docks surrounded!¡± Third Young Master Ye laughed coldly. ¡°Or to put it differently, are you here to shoulder the risk?¡± He mocked.


    ¡°Oh, how much do you want?¡± Louis said bravely.


    Third Young Master Ye naturally knew what else, apart from his business, was more worthy of his time. It was undoubtedly his interest in Cheng Anya. ¡°I do not want anything. Let¡¯s complete the deal at the specified time!¡±


    ¡°Aiyaya, the Third Young Master Ye who once pursued profits at any price is starting to deal cleanly! Ah, pigs are flying!¡± Louis laughed and ridiculed Third Young Master Ye hard.


    ¡°Whatever you say!¡± Third Young Master Ye said coldly and plainly.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, I call the shots in this, right?¡± Louis laughed gleefully as he enjoyed trolling them. ¡°Let¡¯s get into a competition for love!¡±

 Chapter 196

    The evening wind gently blew along and brought with it a slight chill.


    The moon was high up in the sky. The clear moonlight illuminated the sky above City A.


    Third Young Master Ye stood on the balcony as he looked into the darkness with a cold gaze. The moonlight cast a cold shadow on him. It was subtle, cold, and something seemed to emanate from him that allowed people to feel his coldness and brutality.


    Louis¡¯s words brought out the sharpest hostility from Third Young Master Ye¡¯s heart.


    The man seemed to understand him so well to the point he knew what to do to bring out the cruelest aspect of Third Young Master Ye!


    Cheng Anya joined the young kid for a round of video games before leaving the study room. As she passed by her study room, she noticed Third Young Master Ye¡¯s cold silhouette under the moon that gave people a chill.


    Her heart trembled a little as she knocked on the door. Third Young Master Ye did not respond.


    Cheng Anya hesitated before limping into the room with her crutch. The study room was more spartan as the mansion was undergoing reconstruction. This was a temporary home, and little decorations were made. The room just had a study table and a bed. Cheng Anya saw these and felt that Third Young Master Ye, who had been used to living in a mansion, was a little unjustly treated.


    It was like the emperor who turned beggar overnight!


    Her eyes dilated!


    The computer monitor displayed photographs and information about Louis. The stack of documents to the side of the monitor were all on Louis. Third Young Master Ye had compiled a very detailed dossier about him across the past few years.


    To know yourself and the enemy is the key to winning all battles.


    If not, how could one say that the person who understands you the most is not your friend but your enemy!


    He really minded Louis! Cheng Anya secretly wondered to herself. She could not understand why Third Young Master Ye especially minded Louis as he and Louis had no feud with each other and were merely collaborating.


    As she limped onto the balcony with her crutch, Cheng Anya then put her crutch aside and held the railing of the balcony. She stood beside him and Third Young Master Ye took a glance at her. He did not mind her disrupting his deep thought.


    ¡°Ye Chen, how is the night scene?¡± Cheng Anya asked with a smile. The high floor provided a wide field of vision when one looked down. The scenery was not too bad.


    ¡°Who has the mood to appreciate the night view!¡± Third Young Master Ye replied plainly. His fists were clenched and his cold gaze was obscured by the night. There was an unspeakable burden.


    ¡°At the rate you are standing, you are going to become a statue! This creates a wrong impression that you are admiring the night!¡± Cheng Anya replied plainly. He tried to touch his body. It was hard as rock and his muscles were all tensed up. Third Young Master Ye was surprised, and Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°After being your secretary, I learned something. Your body is this tense every time you encounter a massive enemy with the likes of Old Master Yang and Old Master Ye. This time, it¡¯s because of Louis. Are you afraid of them?¡±


    ¡°What a joke!¡± Third Young Master Ye turned his head around coldly and gave Miss Cheng his beautiful and cold side profile. ¡°How could I, Ye Chen, be afraid of those two old men and that sicko?¡±


    ¡°Then, you may be different from other people!¡± Cheng Anya smiled plainly. Under the faint lights of the night sky, there was warmth like a thin veil that secretly took root and grew in their hearts. ¡°When I was in primary school, I was a scaredy-cat. I had yet to come to City A and my parents and I stayed in a fishing village. The children in the village were especially barbaric and I would be bullied every day. There were two bullies in class who would throw chalk at me every day, put worms in my bag, and hide my worksheets¡­ Once school ended, they would snatch my pocket money. Living standards in the fishing village weren¡¯t too high, and the children would not have much pocket money. If they wanted to buy something, they could only bully other children. I was afraid of them and would take a detour whenever I saw them. My body became tense, hard and I trembled in fear. Their long-term bullying created psychological trauma, and there was once I dropped into the fields when I was avoiding them. I returned home dirty and cried terribly. As our home was poor then, all my pencil boxes were made by daddy using cardboard paper. Being good at drawing and handicraft, he would draw pretty flowers on the pencil case that I liked and treasured. Once, these bullies bullied me and drenched my pencil box in water. I was enraged and took the cane from the teacher¡¯s table and whipped them with it. I kept on whipping them until they ran away. When they ran, I doggedly gave chase and hit them until the cane marks, some of which even bled, could be seen. I thought I was mad, and I had no idea how I found the courage to hit people. As the teacher already detested the two bullies, I got off with a few scoldings. After school, I looked on in worry, afraid that they would suddenly grab a cane and whip me. Who knew that they would turn tail and run away, like mice hiding from a cat. Their parents came to my home to kick up a racket and they kept quiet and went away with their sons once they saw me. From that incident onward, these two bullies would detour and avoid me whenever they saw me. Nobody in my school dared to bully me, and I gave them this cold face that scared the kids so much they would give me their pocket money on their own initiative.


    Third Young Master Ye was stunned into silence. ¡°How old were you then?¡±


    Miss Cheng raised her pinkie!


    It took training from young to become a badass!


    He could imagine a petite Cheng Anya projecting an image of a queen in front of two chubby boys and scaring them into running away.


    ¡°You are good!¡±


    Cheng Anya humbly accepted Third Young Master Ye¡¯s praise!


    ¡°Now tell me, who returns the favor tenfold or hundredfold when he encounters a beating?¡± Third Young Master Ye seemingly laughed as he focused his gaze on the woman next to him. She was really¡­


    Her concern was special!


    Cheng Anya smiled and rolled her eyes at him in slight despise. ¡°It is little wonder you failed in school! You did not take away anything from the lessons!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye kept silent.


    Teacher?


    What kind of teacher are you? Apart from such a badass like Ning Ning, which other child could withstand your brutal upbringing?


    ¡°I am saying that you have to bravely face the psychological traumas!¡± Cheng Anya said calmly with wisdom in her gaze. ¡°They might have caused you some degree of hurt, scars that permanently remain, and you hence choose to live under this trauma. Actually, if you are brave enough to walk out, you will discover that whatever they do does not affect you. Like a pustule, recovery takes a very long time. However, if you break the pustule in daylight, the wound will be exposed again.¡±


    ¡°Although it hurts, it recovers extremely and you do not need to be burdened by the pustule again. Look at how you get anxious and angry whenever Old Master Ye and Old Master Yang are mentioned. Why?¡±


    ¡°Ye Chen, given your position and abilities today, why fear anyone else? Anger is an extreme response to weaknesses. Do you think you fit the description?¡±

 Chapter 197

    After Cheng Anya finished saying those words, she did not look at Ye Chen but instead looked at the night sky quietly.


    After all these years, the people around him came and went. While some were bound to find it weird, she was the first and only person to speak to him in such a say. She did not know how he would react.


    Honestly speaking, these days living around Third Young Master Ye helped her understand his preferences and habits. While she had always thought she had understood the people around him, there was a facade that she did not see. She was somewhat certain it was related to his youth.


    It was somewhere he did not allow anybody to touch.


    Maybe everybody has a wound in their hearts they would not allow anybody to touch!


    Would he be angry?


    The atmosphere was so tense it became suffocating. The night sky exaggerated the solemnness and stuffiness of the atmosphere.


    ¡°I will go take a break first!¡± Cheng Anya turned and walked away from the stuffiness she was not able to bear. She suddenly felt a strong hand embrace her waist, turning her around. Before she could respond, she fell into Third Young Master Ye¡¯s embrace.


    As though letting go of her meant her disappearance, he tightly hugged her and buried his head in her hair. He trembled slightly as he hugged her even more tightly to the point he almost crushed her.


    Cheng Anya was hurting from the hug, but she only slightly frowned and remained quiet. She hugged him back!


    Her hands gently caressed the ridges of his spine as she gently sent her love and heartaches. Ye Chen was just a person who suffered since young. He had suffered much more than she could imagine.


    It was just that¡­ she did not know.


    Even if she knew, she would not be able to experience the same hurt he had experienced.


    Bygones were bygones, and he could not afford to be troubled by nightmares of his past. There was fear and desperation that was masked by anger and rigor.


    ¡®Ye Chen, you are already strong enough. Nobody can hurt you anymore.¡¯


    ¡®You are a business legend that neither Old Master Ye nor Yang could match up to. What is there to be afraid of?¡¯


    ¡®It is time to walk out of the shadows!¡¯


    Her heart ached at his every loss of control and rage. In her heart, Third Young Master Ye was a capable person who had his own way. She would rather he harm people than allow others to harm him.


    The scent of the night filled the air.


    Cheng Anya jolted as she felt warm around her neck. She suddenly pushed Third Young Master Ye away as the moonlight made his face icy-cold. She did not miss the tears he did not manage to conceal.


    It was so sorry, so helpless!


    ¡°Ye Chen¡­¡± Cheng Anya¡¯s heart softened to the point it became an emotional mess. She suddenly regretted her rudeness. Perhaps she should have put it across in a more roundabout manner, or perhaps she should not even have talked about this.


    He cried¡­


    Even though it was just a tear, it weighed on him massively.


    Ye Chen did not expect Cheng Anya to push him away, and he had yet to conceal his emotions. He embarrassingly wiped away his tears as painful emotions surged in him. He did not want the woman he liked to see his weak side.


    Men might have this mindset, that however bitter and tired they were, it was the male ego that did not allow anybody to see them in such a sorry predicament¡­


    He had not cried for¡­ how many years?


    When he acknowledged Ning Ning, he was so touched his eyes welled with tears that did not fall. Cheng Anya¡¯s words had brought up the tenderest pain in his heart.


    ¡°I hate you!¡± Third Young Master Ye said deeply as he hugged her and roared into her ear. ¡°I hate you for being so smart and seeing me in the sorry state when I am consumed by my past. Are you very happy? Are you happy after opening my scars? Why do you always¡­¡±


    He was suddenly at a loss for words!


    His voice was stuck in his throat.


    Who would dare to say that Cheng Anya was neither gentle nor considerate.


    Her gentleness and considerateness were so sudden they caught people off guard. All it took was a sentence to pierce the darkness in the hearts of people that hurt. Such pain was emotionally moving.


    This was the first time he realized that this woman loved him!


    Her love for him was the reason she said these words. She wanted him to walk out of his shadow and not be tortured by the past anymore.


    Her smarts made her irritating and yet so pure to the point one could not¡­ not love her!


    He suddenly wanted her!


    All the blood coursing in him was calling for action¡ªto love her so hard.


    The desire came quickly and ferociously!


    Third Young Master Ye gave up all reasoning and pinned her on the handrails as he leaned on her and ferociously kissed her on her lips.


    There was no technique in his ferocious and overbearing kisses. Like the most primal expression of emotions, he wanted her to completely bear the emotions and passions that welled from the bottom of his heart.


    Sex was not the end-all of love!


    But no love could be separated from sex!


    A love that was purely nonphysical never existed!


    When love was of a certain degree, they would thirst for each other¡¯s bodies.


    Tightly together, to the point it was airtight.


    The temperature of the surroundings gradually rose!


    As the wind around the balcony blew on, it could not disperse the passion in the air.


    Cheng Anya was forced to bear his weight and she kept on leaning backward. Third Young Master Ye kept on pushing on her as he crazily lapped her breath, her sweetness¡­


    It was insufficient, and all the kissing was unable to calm the restlessness in their hearts!


    It was unable to tame the restless demons.


    ¡°Anya, talk to me¡­¡±


    He wanted her response greedily.


    Cheng Anya was blushing to the point she almost dripped blood. The man¡¯s deep voice next to her ear was akin to the devil charming her.


    It was so enchanting, gentle, touching.


    As she followed the desire in her heart, Cheng Anya gently lifted up his neck as she moved her lips toward him.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s body gently trembled and he seized her hard.


    Two young hearts that were on fire for each other collided passionately. Some things which went unsaid before each other became fully apparent before each other under this unbridled passion.


    Third Young Master Ye did not let go of Cheng Anya mercifully until she was out of breath. Their unstable breathing and thumping hearts intertwined into a beautiful symphony in the clear night sky.


    Forehead against forehead, their hot breaths mingled and created intimacy and passion that could not be suppressed.


    ¡°Was this tear shed for me?¡± Cheng Anya gently asked with her eyes closed, a burning sensation on her face. Her thumping heart tensed as it awaits a reply.


    Cheng Anya felt that she had really fallen!


    She had fallen beyond redemption for the man she thought she would have absolutely no feelings for. Third Young Master Ye was simply not her type.


    She has struggled, resisted, and slowly yielded to her heart as she changed for him bit-by-bit. Had it been the past, she would not have gone to such lengths to care for people other than Ning Ning.


    But what could she do?


    To love somebody is to love somebody. When could you resist it until?


    There is only so much time in a lifetime for one to resist, love, and forget somebody.


    It was still better to yield to one¡¯s heart.


    One does not simply shy from loving for fear of disappointing.


    ¡°Yes, I did. Now¡­ I think¡­ I am starting to love you!¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s restrained kiss landed on her cheeks below her eyes. There was slight helplessness, a slight relief, and slight anticipation in his voice.


    To fall in love with a woman like Cheng Anya was no accident!


    Although she was not his type or of his preferred character, he simply wanted her. What to do now?


    ¡°It is a really good start!¡± Cheng Anya smiled.


    Somebody once said that if a man is willing to cry for you, do not doubt his love for you!


    Maybe he loved her more than she had thought.


    ¡°Yes, it is a good start!¡± Third Young Master Ye repeated her words as he tilted his head and their lips locked.


    Sparks of passion flew!


    Third Young Master Ye could not bear his desire for her and carried her into the bedroom. He pinned her onto the bed even more tightly as he ravaged her.


    He never let go of her cheeks from the balcony to the bedroom.


    He loved to kiss her ear lobes. ¡°So this is where you liked to be kissed!¡±


    Cheng Anya was blushing and extremely embarrassed¡­


    Third Young Master Ye was not satisfied with just mere contact. Ever since he knew Ning Ning, he had been in abstinence for such a long time. This was the first time he felt such a pressing urgency.


    He did not want to repress it anymore.


    ¡°I want you, and you will not deny me!¡± Third Young Master Ye said arrogantly. Since both were adults, she already knew how much Third Young Master Ye wanted her since they were on the balcony. Had she wanted to refuse him, she would have done so then instead of getting all duplicitous in bed.


    Besides, she did not mind giving herself to Ye Chen again.


    All of a sudden, lively footsteps accompanied the sound of the young kid. ¡°Daddy, I have a question¡­¡±


    Before the two were able to cover up the crime scene, the young kid appeared at the door.


    They were stunned!


    Cheng Anya¡¯s mind was blank whilst Ye Chen quickly pulled the blanket over Cheng Anya¡¯s half-naked body.


    Third Young Master Ye who was drunk with desire had forgotten that he did not lock the door!


    ¡°Daddy, I am sorry¡­ Please carry on!¡± Ning Ning pulled a neutral face and went away at the quickest speed.

 Chapter 198

    With their son¡¯s room just next door, she did not want her son to hear any impure noises. However quickly and early Ning Ning matured, Cheng Anya still saw him as a child.


    ¡°¡­!¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s tense body grounded against her soft body.


    ¡°Ye Chen, stop this. Ning Ning is next door!¡± Cheng Anya slightly struggled in extreme embarrassment. Under such conditions, she was in a difficult situation, and she was even more embarrassed to realize that the door was not closed.


    ¡°He will eventually know!¡± Third Young Master Ye had a face of agony. ¡°How do we stop now?¡±


    How does it feel like for the impossible to happen?


    Let¡¯s ask Third Young Master Ye now!


    ¡°Take a cold water bath!¡± Cheng Anya became extremely uncomfortable. To be interrupted under such circumstances made both man and woman unbearable. They could not continue however unbearable they were.


    Third Young Master Ye roared in resignation to the circumstance as he pinned down Cheng Anya in dejection. ¡°Our son is here to ask for trouble!¡± He buried his head into the crook of her neck.


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence!


    She did not dare to move for fear she would rouse Third Young Master Ye¡¯s passions and he would then pounce onto her and make love to her.


    Sigh¡­


    She admitted that she was a little disappointed!


    She really wanted Third Young Master Ye, and it was stifling to be interrupted this way.


    ¡®Ning Ning, Mommy blames you ahh¡­¡¯


    When her breathing was not as rough and hurried, Cheng Anya pushed Third Young Master Ye¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Time to get up!¡±


    ¡°I want you!¡± Third Young Master Ye said through his irregular breath.


    Men are more bestial than reasonable!


    Cheng Anya pushed him up and sat up. She wrapped herself and hid her attractive body. ¡°Please leave a good image for your son!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye pounced onto the blanket frustratingly. He blamed Ning Ning¡­ and he was once more certain that his son was really out to create trouble. So irritating, so useless.


    What an unwanted guest!


    This rascal¡¯s subconscious reaction was also funny. He did not mention interrupting his mommy, but instead mentioned interrupting his daddy. It was as though that rascal knew that men should not be interrupted at that moment!


    Such an adorable Third Young Master Ye humored Cheng Anya.


    After quite a while, Third Young Master Ye stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you back to the room!¡±


    Cheng Anya did not turn him down. Although ¡®return to the room¡¯ was quite sensitive for the moment, she knew he had some restraint. Had Ning Ning not been at home, he would definitely not have spared her. However, as parents, they had to be considerate toward their children no matter how crazy they could get.


    ¡°Hey, when do we carry on again!¡± Third Young Master Ye put down Cheng Anya and was unwilling to leave.


    Cheng Anya felt her face become warm.


    Wow!


    Third Young Master Ye was surely one persistent person. To ask a woman such a question in bold daylight would have been¡­ inappropriate?


    She could expect to have high hopes for somebody who was thinking with this second head!


    ¡°¡­We¡¯ll see again!¡±


    ¡°I feel that it is better if I visit you in the dead of the night!¡± Third Young Master Ye gently said in passing. He reluctantly kissed Cheng Anya¡¯s lips before walking out of the room.


    Miss Cheng was at a loss for words.


    Was he telling her that there was a need to lock the door at night as there were wolves?


    Miss Cheng¡¯s eyes were wide open¡­


    ¡°Daddy, I did not intend to¡­¡± No longer later, she heard Ning Ning screaming unjustly¡­ and happily!


    Cheng Anya was totally at a loss for words!


    She felt that Third Young Master Ye was extremely shameless to the extent that he had the face to confront Ning Ning who had just spoilt his good occasion with Miss Cheng. Even Miss Cheng was too embarrassed to see Ning Ning¡¯s tender face.


    It was embarrassing and awkward!


    Who would have expected Third Young Master Ye to not only find it not embarrassing, but even settle the score with Ning Ning!


    She could not be anything else apart from remaining silent.


    This person was not human!


    ¡°Daddy, you are so¡­ sick¡­ ahh¡­ How could you blame me? You had clearly not locked the door¡­¡±


    ¡°Mommy, help¡­¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I do not dare to do that again¡­¡±


    ¡­


    As she heard Ning Ning¡¯s unrepentant screams, Cheng Anya shook her head and lay down.


    She could imagine Third Young Master Ye spanking Ning Ning¡¯s buttocks. The young kid deserved a spanking¡­


    At that moment, she heard both father and son laugh.


    She did not know what Third Young Master Ye said as Ning Ning screamed ¡®pervert¡¯ and ran around the living room, making noises. Not too long later, she heard both of their laughter.


    Third Young Master Ye could occasionally be a¡­


    Big boy!


    Cheng Anya lied down with a sweet smile. Amidst the laughter of both father and son, she fell asleep contentedly.

 Chapter 199

    On the way to work in the morning, they drove past the Civil Administration Office. Third Young Master Ye tilted his head and looked at Cheng Anya with a look that clearly asked, ¡°You free? Let¡¯s complete what we should complete!¡±


    Cheng Anya tilted her head gently and appreciated the scenery.


    She had no plans to get married¡­ for now!


    She had not had her fill of passionate love, so how could she get married on its mention?


    Most men and women have this concept of forming a family: knowing each other, falling passionately in love, getting married, having children! However, she and Third Young Master Ye had it slightly differently: having children, knowing each other, falling in love, getting married.


    Or maybe it went having a child, knowing each other, getting married!


    To directly skip the part of falling in love, try asking ladies who would be willing to get married without falling in love? Besides the wedding fanatics, perhaps nobody else?


    Miss Cheng hence ignored Third Young Master Ye¡¯s gaze.


    It was okay to get married, but that was after falling in love. Besides, given their current status, this romance had just begun. It had not even become passionate. There must be an order to everything, no?


    ¡°How duplicitous!¡± Third Young Master Ye said coldly.


    This woman was indeed duplicitous, and it made him unhappy. He had to force her hand in marriage in bed, and he would not believe she would not agree to it, Third Young Master Ye thought sinisterly to himself.


    ¡°To women, being duplicitous is a right, like how men insist on having things their way!¡± All the chauvinist pigs.


    Both of them bickered until they reached the company. ¡°You have a rehabilitation session this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I scheduled a 2 p.m. session with the doctor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you!¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯ll go myself!¡±


    ¡°I am happy then!¡±


    ¡°Whatever works for you!¡± Cheng Anya shrugged her shoulders. She was indeed not duplicitous when she said there was no need to as MBS and Yao Hua¡¯s rivalry, while neither cold nor hot, required many things to be seen to. Third Young Master Ye had to utilize every hour he had as though he had two hours and only slept extremely late at night. Cheng Anya did not want to occupy his working hours.


    But for him to be happy about it showed his overbearing side!


    This person could not understand rejection, and she was too lazy to explain to him.


    Who knew that a batch of fake diamonds appeared in the diamond processing factory in the afternoon. The factory manager called Ye Chen urgently for Ye Chen to rush over to the scene to take a look. Thankfully, the fake diamonds were discovered early and not put into production. Had that happened, MBS would have received complaints from consumers, and its reputation ran into the ground.


    For fake diamonds to appear in the raw material was a serious matter. If the matter was not properly handled, Ye Chen would have to suffer a lawsuit. Third Young Master Ye hence rushed to the factory before he could even make arrangements.


    As per protocol, Liu Xiaotian followed him.


    The sun still shone in the morning but dense clouds formed overhead in the afternoon as though it was about to rain.


    Third Young Master Ye went to the factory and would not be able to make it back in one and a half hours. Cheng Anya had to make a trip to the hospital herself.


    The bone specialist, who was introduced by Third Young Master Ye, was an authority in the nation. He was an old practitioner nearing his fifties. He was a dedicated, pleasant doctor who referred Cheng Anya to the rehabilitation clinic after taking X-rays for her.


    She was recovering extremely well!


    It might have been due to the soup that her baby brewed for her daily that strengthened her bones.


    Cheng Anya, under the guidance of the old doctor, threw away her crutches and held the lowered handlebars. She slowly walked forward. It was very painful¡­


    It was a very dull pain.


    After not walking for more than a month, her leg had become a little clumsy. Cheng Anya was sweating buckets from the pain after a few steps. The pain around the fracture was excruciatingly hard to bear!


    This was such a stretch!


    The old doctor smiled and said that she was making a very good recovery. While no typical person would be able to walk even at this stage, she was able to walk several steps!


    She knew that the doctor was authoritative, and he was a cautious medical practitioner who would not lie to her. Although she was in pain, Cheng Anya still felt especially happy. Being too eager to walk, she even asked the doctor in detail how she could recuperate and self-rehabilitate at home and took down every word the doctor said.


    The old doctor understood how she felt and warned her against being overly anxious for fear of achieving the opposite. Cheng Anya nodded and joked that she would not make a joke out of her leg.


    She wanted to recover as quickly as possible, but she knew that she had to recover it with scientifically-proven methods as more haste meant less speed.


    She spent two hours in the hospital.


    Torrential rain just blanketed City A, and the sky was still cloudy. The rain abated, and it felt like spring rain that infuriated Cheng Anya.


    As she was thinking of hailing a cab, a Rolls Royce suddenly stopped in front of her. Louis¡¯ beautiful and calm face appeared in front of her. As though they were couples deeply in love, his gaze carried deep yet gentle feelings.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Louis?


    He sure knew everything under the sun, and was he biding his time until she appeared?


    ¡°Anya, we meet again!¡± Louis gently greeted her. He wore white attire and seemed like a gentleman. Many beautiful nurses were screaming at the top of their voices, calling him ¡®handsome¡¯.


    He was surely taking liberties with knowing her. From addressing her as miss to Anya, he skipped several steps.


    Did they know each other that well?


    ¡°Mister Louis, what a coincidence! Are you unwell?¡± Cheng Anya smiled gently as she asked the obvious, This Italian hunk¡¯s beauty dropped sharply in her heart!


    The so-called ¡®hunk¡¯ must not only have good looks but also be well-cultured.


    Louis clearly had both, but as Ye Chen and Ning Ning both detested him, Cheng Anya largely discounted his handsomeness!


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up!¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, but I am not used to hitchhiking with a stranger!¡± Cheng Anya smiled gently. ¡°Times are turbulent, and abduction of women and children often happens. I get fearful when I hitch a hike in a stranger¡¯s car.¡±


    Louis was not angry but instead laughed gently. This woman was interesting, had guts, and was worthy of his admiration.


    ¡°Anya, you are very humorous!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I am saying the truth!¡± Cheng Anya smiled and tried to walk around Louis and leave. As she was doing so in broad daylight, he would not shoot her.


    The godfather of the Italian mafia seemed to her like a melancholic prince. He sure dared to cheat the feelings!


    Louis grabbed her shoulder and brought her toward the car. His green gaze glowed with interest and passion. ¡°Anya, could you do me the honor of treating you to dinner?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but your face is not worth the money. I cannot find any reason to have dinner with you. Mister Louis, if you do not mind, please call me Miss Cheng. We do not know each other, and I do not intend to deepen our interaction. I am sorry!¡± Cheng Anya said coldly with slight displeasure on her face.


    Louis, a hunk should have the elegance of a hunk!


    Louis was left extremely displeased with such a direct rejection. He, however, did not express it and remained passionate and gently said, ¡°I do not accept your rejection!¡±


    His attitude was clearly gentle and his voice particularly magnetic and nice to near. Cheng Anya felt a chill rise from her feet. This was a man who had an imposing aura!


    Cheng Anya pushed his hand away and was about to back away when she felt somebody grab her wrist and push her into the Rolls Royce without rhyme or reason. Louis closed the door and ignored Cheng Anya¡¯s angry struggle and orders.


    ¡°Drive!¡±

 Chapter 200

    This was a cafeteria with style. It was lavishly decorated with crystal chandeliers and tassel lamps. There was a huge waterfall wall and the intertwining lights emanated a romantic ambiance.


    The entire restaurant was empty, and a man in a suit played a romantic medley on the piano on the small center stage.


    In other words, this was a western restaurant suitable for dating couples.


    The western restaurant was located in the heart of downtown. Traffic and people thronged floors below along City A¡¯s famous car-free zone. Whilst the car-free zone bustled with life, the restaurant was extremely quiet yet comfortably serene.


    It did not have the hustle and bustle of the floors below!


    It could have been because there was nobody in the restaurant.


    Cheng Anya mockingly smiled and knew that this was not a place where the typical commoner could afford to spend at. It would have cost quite a bit to book the entire restaurant. Why did he freaking spend the money rather than donate it? There were many people in the world who needed aid.


    She did not enjoy the romantic ambiance of the restaurant a single bit, and Cheng Anya seemed to have been missing that neuron for romance. She was very displeased!


    Louis, who was even more evil and overbearing than Third Young Master Ye, ignored her wishes and her struggles. What was even more infuriating was that it was as though his tender sentiments entitled him to the ¡®most passionate man award in the world¡¯.


    He caused all the female waitresses to look at him lustfully whilst looking at each other as though the other had committed adultery with their spouses. Were they blind?


    Were they so unhappy to see her?


    As the sun set, it cast a faint orange glow onto the restaurant that made it even more attractive. The designer must have been a romantic as the restaurant had a poetic-like ambiance.


    ¡°This restaurant does not feel too bad, eh?¡± Louis smiled as he looked at Cheng Anya tenderly. ¡°It is only open to special groups, and Miss Cheng should relax and enjoy it.¡±


    Special groups?


    Specially opened for the mafia? Cheng Anya pulled the corners of her lips. She would be better off not enjoying it.


    ¡°Mister Louis, do you think I look like I¡¯m enjoying myself?¡± Cheng Anya smiled coldly as a hint of mockery flashed across her face. ¡°You should bring somebody else here. A lame country bumpkin like me would only compromise your standing.¡±


    Cheng Anya felt she was going to die of embarrassment as Third Young Master Ye was nothing short of mentally unsound. From today, he ordered the entire secretariat to dress as though they were old virgins¡ªin conservative suits, hair which was tied into a bun, and wore an extremely conservative pair of black-framed glasses.


    She was lucky as she was not spotted by going directly to the top floor from the basement parking lot.


    Liu Xiaotian and the other workers were out of luck as they were ogled like monkeys from the lift at the lobby. It so happened that all four of them arrived at the same time today. The typically competent, bright, and beautiful secretaries of the president suddenly standardizing their attires in such a cryptic manner sent the MBS employees into quite a shock.


    Everybody thought the sun had risen from the west.


    The department managers, assistant managers, and heads all took turns to come up to the secretariat today. The documents which would typically have been delivered by the secretaries were brought up by the managers who had no qualms lowering their egos for want of appreciating the cryptic ambiance in the secretariat.


    When she saw their shocked, perplexed, and vague gazes, Cheng Anya wanted to smack a piece of tofu onto Ye Chen¡¯s face. He was not merely joking and really took action.


    The entire MBS International was abuzz with the new image of the president¡¯s sectaries.


    The most saddening part was Ye Chen telling them that they would get an additional 20,000 RMB if they maintained this image for a month. While the secretaries lived with it for want of their benefits, Cheng Anya did not get to enjoy it.


    Wow!


    The gaze of the waitresses who entered seemed to say, ¡°Where is this country bumpkin from, and how could she manage to hit on such a hunk?¡±


    ¡°I will shoot whoever dares to say that!¡± Louis laughed gently. His tone was so gentle nobody could feel the murderous intent in it. Whoever heard the melancholic prince speak would always think he was merely joking.


    Who would believe that such a melancholic prince would kill?


    However, Cheng Anya could not overlook the murderous intent in his chatter. He was extremely serious!


    The waitresses served each of them a top-grade steak.


    As the fragrance of the steak leaped into their faces, its alluring luster made Cheng Anya, who was not hungry, hungry. Had it not been the revolting person sitting opposite her, she would have definitely enjoyed the steak.


    ¡°Mister Louis, why are you sparing no expense to have dinner with me?¡± Cheng Anya asked. She remained guarded against Louis due to his background in the Italian mafia.


    His world was bloody, dark, and rife with murder¡­ Such a person who came out of the coliseum was extremely terrifying and brutal. His world was too remote and too depraved to her for them to even have any interactions with each other.


    ¡°Anya, don¡¯t you realize that I am chasing you?¡± Louis smiled gently whilst his melancholic gaze seemingly bewitched people. It was like a ray of light that wanted to draw her heart and body into him.


    Restraint!


    Cheng Anya mocked. This was her fortune!


    ¡°Mister Louis, I have a boyfriend!¡± Cheng Anya laughed plainly in mockery. ¡°I believe that your appearance that day was not coincidental. It was also not coincidental that you wanted me to be your lover. I also believe that you know who I am. Do you think that I would trust you?¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to Third Young Master Ye?¡± A harsh coldness flashed past his melancholic gaze which he quickly suppressed. ¡°Anya, Third Young Master Ye is unsuitable for you!¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with you? Who do you think you are to be qualified enough to judge our compatibility?¡± Cheng Anya mocked him impolitely and without restraint. ¡°You are, after all, Ye Chen¡¯s partner. I do not know you, and don¡¯t you feel that you have been extremely rude and impolite? Or to put it differently, even etiquette has borders, no?¡±


    Louis¡¯s gaze became sinister and a hardened smiled flashed past his gaze. ¡°I have the right to judge the people whom I¡¯ve taken a fancy to. Anya, I have told you before that you will belong to me!¡±


    ¡°I see it this way¡ªnot only does etiquette have borders, but even communications also have borders!¡± Cheng Anya laughed coldly. Louis was a person who was simply hard of listening. In his world, he called the shots and he was god.


    The other people either fell in line or perished.


    They did not have a chance to repent!


    It was extremely terrifying!


    ¡°Anya, be a good girl and accept my pursuit of you. Be my lover, and you will realize that I am even more suitable for you than Third Young Master Ye. I will make an even more worthy investment!¡± Louis spoke gently and passionately, his voice bewitching.


    His melancholic gaze had a determination to come on top of the situation.


    His interest in her became stronger. This was one feisty woman who was much better than the beautiful yes-women who simply complied with him.


    ¡°What if I do not accept?¡± Cheng Anya replied coldly.


    ¡°Anya, I will let you accept it!¡± Louis smiled and dined elegantly. He even postured for her to dine as he said, ¡°The steak this restaurant serves is not bad! You could always try it!¡±


    Without nitpicking on the dining etiquette, the melancholic prince¡¯s gentle tone was exceptionally elegant. He was the perfect spokesman for Prince Charming.


    Cheng Anya became even tenser out of fear.


    ¡°There are two ways for men to tame women. Firstly, through tenderness. Secondly, through brute force. The choice lies in your hands,¡± Louis said plainly as his gaze betrayed an excitement as it focused on Cheng Anya¡¯s face. ¡°Anya, which one would you choose?¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart was even more terrified. This was a blatant threat where he told her ¡®I am treating you very gently, romantically, and deeply now. It will be best if you accept it. If not, I will resort to more drastic measures.¡¯


    The rain fell outside as a cold crept from her feet to her scalp. Cheng Anya felt that she would definitely not like Louis¡¯s drastic measures.


    This was a world where power reigned, where those with power and authority could manipulate people to their whims and fantasies. With their turf a makeshift cell, they would observe how sorry you seemed scuttling around while sipping champagne and waiting for you to give in to them.


    It was a total surrender.


    ¡°Are you always this perverted when chasing a woman?¡± Cheng Anya mocked.


    ¡°No, this is the second time!¡± Louis¡¯s gaze betrayed an excitement as though he was recalling something and enjoyed the scent of roses. ¡°The two of you are so alike, so mesmerizing, so tough. You know that you will not make it out but still attempt to escape. But you may not have his good luck.¡±


    Cheng Anya quietly thought this asswipe as thoroughly perverted as he had forcefully accosted other women. It was not her who was perverted, but him! She mourned for those whom he had taken a fancy to!


    ¡°Oh, it seems you did not succeed?¡± Cheng Anya ridiculed him.


    ¡°Success is secondary. What is most important is that his entire life is controlled by me. His inability to escape feels beautiful!¡± Louis broke into an elegant smile. Cheng Anya felt that his smile, however perceived, was extremely sicko!


    It was a perverted desire to control!


    This man was like a venomous snake, vicious and cold!


    ¡°Mister Louis, I would choose neither of the two. You may be used to robbing things from people, but I think I should tell you that you are not able to trifle with everyone. Do not eventually suffer a double loss!¡± Cheng Anya smiled plainly as she knew she had an omnipotent son. Who was she really afraid of!


    Was she somebody who grew up being shocked time after time?


    ¡°Do you think that having Third Young Master Ye to fall back on makes you fearless?¡± Louis assumed she was talking about Third Young Master Ye and smiled with interest. ¡°Anya, men are often together with women out of a moment of passion. Do you think Third Young Master Ye will give you up in his battle with me?¡±


    This laughter was cold!


    The romantic atmosphere had changed!


    ¡°That is Ye Chen¡¯s problem!¡± Cheng Anya did not answer the question directly. She did not know whether Ye Chen would entirely give up MBS for her, but she absolutely hoped that he would wager MBS.


    All women hope that men would give their best and treat her as his one and only.


    Cheng Anya, however, did not cherish this discriminate destruction of both.


    ¡°See, you are not even clear yourself!¡± Louis spread out his hands and smiled. ¡°Accept me, and I will make you a very happy woman!¡±


    ¡°Mister Louis, did anybody mention how perverted you are?¡±

 Chapter 201

    As Louis smiled, his beautiful face presented a jade-like texture under the light. It was shiny to the point it felt ice-cold, and his tone was calm and gentle despite Cheng Anya¡¯s provocation. ¡°You are the first!¡± He patiently responded.


    ¡°That must really be my honor!¡± Miss Cheng smiled. He was incredibly tolerant. Third Young Master Ye would definitely have rebutted her in return had he been provoked in such a manner. Oh, like how Third Young Master Ye retaliated when she called him despicable.


    Since there were so many people who call him despicable, one more does not matter, no?


    Look at how badass and cute that child is!


    The rain suddenly picked up and hit against the window. There was an unintentional harmony between the rain splattering against the window and the waterfall wall opposite it. Cheng Anya became a little irritated as she heard the rain fall.


    The sky, which made people restless and a little suffocated, was extremely dark and overcast.


    Cheng Anya was not somebody who was impatient. She was, on the contrary, confident and able to keep her cool to respond to any sudden change with her wits.


    She was, however, clearly impatient toward Louis. Even though she did not express her irritation, it could not escape Louis¡¯s eagle-eyes. Given how sharp his thoughts were, his melancholic outlook was merely a facade.


    His calm against her irritability left her more than disproportionately disadvantaged!


    Louis curved his lips into what seemed like a smile as excitement glinted past his emerald gaze. ¡°Anya, is the food not to your liking?¡±


    Cheng Anya thought to herself how off-putting that was. The steak was very fragrant and looked good. Among all the steaks she had eaten, it looked the best and she would have tried it had it not been Louis sitting opposite her.


    She must get Third Young Master Ye to bring her to this restaurant for a meal the next time. She would not meet Louis a second time as she was afraid that the steak was spiked. Although the godfather of the Italian mafia wouldn¡¯t have acted in such a distasteful manner, all things were still possible, no?


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry!¡± Cheng Anya said plainly. ¡°Mister Louis, I have accompanied you for dinner as you wanted. Now that dinner is over, may I go home?¡±


    Louis shrugged his shoulders as he looked gently at her. ¡°I hope to be able to watch a movie together with you later!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I do not love to watch movies!¡±


    ¡°That would have been such a waste. So much less fun!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I wonder who made me out to be so outstanding.¡± Cheng Anya mocked herself. She scoffed in her heart at the thought of watching a movie. To think he had the gall to say that was something to do? To book an entire cinema?


    Louis had a dark sense of danger that Cheng Anya had no intention to probe or get into contact with. It would have been better had he been nice enough to let her go!


    Actually, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist had he wanted to do anything to her, no?


    This restaurant was filled with his men. The waitresses were so far away and the restaurant seemed empty. As a weak woman, how could she stand up against a godfather? Unless she was Athena, she would not stand a chance against him.


    Cheng Anya seemed a little nervous as she looked around!


    She secretly contemplated whether to take out that pair of black-framed glasses from her table to disgust him. Perhaps his interest in her would not be this intense.


    ¡°Anya, why are you so nervous?¡± Louis laughed elegantly as he dug into his meal. ¡°I am always polite toward ladies. Don¡¯t worry. I will not do anything that is out of character!¡±


    This man was sure a keen person as she had already concealed her emotions extremely well!


    He was very respectful toward ladies! Wow!


    She could not see how she could be a lady.


    ¡°Mister Louis, you sure love to crack jokes!¡± Cheng Anya said plainly. How did kidnapping her from the hospital to this place constitute manners?


    ¡°You dress very differently today! What happened? Did Third Young Master Ye¡¯s taste change?¡± Louis scanned her country bumpkin-like attire and seemingly laughed. His passionate gaze was emotional and charming.


    ¡°He has recently taken a liking to uncouth women!¡± Cheng Anya said matter-of-factly. Louis smiled gently¡­


    Cheng Anya had this weird feeling that Louis normally laughed silently. When people heard him laugh, their goosebumps would stand at his especially sinister laughter!


    ¡°He is still so cute!¡±


    Cheng Anya frowned. For a man to earn praise from another man as ¡®cute¡¯ led her to involuntarily think about some impure treachery. This was especially so as Third Young Master Ye and ¡®cuteness¡¯ did not mix.


    Could it really be as Ning Ning had said¡ªthat Louis had taken a liking to Third Young Master Ye? She was totally stunned.


    According to Ning Ning and Third Young Master Ye, he had slight pedophilia and took a liking to young men and women. However one looked at Third Young Master Ye, he surely did not seem that youthful¡­


    Wait¡­


    ¡°Mister Louis, did you know President Ye from some time ago?¡± She acutely grasped the hidden meaning in Louis¡¯s question. According to her information, the two of them had never met each other before. But Louis¡¯s response seemed to¡­


    Louis squinted slightly. This woman was extremely keen!


    What do you think?¡± Louis asked in return as he ate his steak. Cheng Anya frowned, deep in thought.


    The cell phone suddenly rang and Cheng Anya was relieved like somebody in the dark suddenly seeing the light.


    ¡°Anya, where are you? The doctor said you had returned home long ago. What¡¯s taking you so long?¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s cold voice came through the phone. ¡°Baby has prepared dinner. Make haste!¡±


    ¡°You went to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Uh, I wanted to pick you up originally!¡± Third Young Master Ye explained embarrassingly. ¡°Where are you? I am home already!¡± He sounded angry.


    ¡°Mister Louis dragged me to dinner with him!¡± Cheng Anya looked at Louis.


    Louis curled his lips into a gentle smile whilst Cheng Anya¡¯s heart was held in the balance. ¡°Where are you?¡± Third Young Master Ye said quietly after a moment of silence.


    Cheng Anya heard him wearing his jacket and grabbing his car keys, and thought how he hasty he was. He sounded extremely worried!


    ¡°Hughes Square!¡±


    ¡°Wait for me at the ground floor of this particular emporium!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Come over first!¡±


    As she ended the call, Louis was patiently cutting his steak and gently asked, ¡°You are really not considering watching a movie with me?¡±


    Cheng Anya shook her head and smiled. ¡°I am not interested in movies!¡±


    ¡°What a pity!¡± Louis smiled. Cheng Anya noticed that this was the second time he described it as pity, and it was in a plain tone!


    ¡°Thank you for inviting me to dinner!¡±


    Louis scanned the untouched steak and the beverage, which was as untouched. He curled his lips and raised his brows slightly. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. I guarantee you that you will concede someday!¡±


    There was a sinister cold, much like a vicious snake, to his smile.


    ¡°Go to the supermarket and buy a pillow!¡± Cheng Anya said matter-of-factly.


    Louis was at a loss and did not seem to understand what she said. He wondered why she digressed.


    Cheng Anya was happy to be able to have the upper hand after such a tussle. Bad jokes were indeed not universal.

 Chapter 202

    As the rain continued to fall, Third Young Master Ye was not going to reach Hughes Square in one and a half hours. While it was not a good idea to endure the cold winds downstairs, waiting face-to-face with Louis in the restaurant left her even more uneasy.


    It was safe to say nobody would like to sit face-to-face with a vicious snake that could go for their life without the slightest warning, no?


    As Cheng Anya had just been scared stiff by a python not too long ago, she did not take a liking to such a slimy life form.


    ¡°Mister Louis, since you¡¯ve had your dinner, can I take my leave?¡± Cheng Anya asked with a smile. Whatever his response would be, she was definitely leaving. Since he was dangerous and there were only the two of them, she should wise up and remain polite.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Louis elegantly wiped his mouth. He did not make things difficult for Cheng Anya, but his facial expressions implied pity and disappointment through his melancholic gaze. ¡°Today¡¯s date was a little messy. I was originally planning to watch a movie together with you!¡±


    Date?


    Cheng Anya¡¯s mouth twitched. If this was indeed a date, she was afraid no couples would like a date over an especially cryptic dinner!


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you down!¡± Louis smiled elegantly.


    ¡°The hassle wouldn¡¯t be necessary!¡± Cheng Anya refused politely.


    ¡°I insist!¡±


    She kept silent. Even if she agreed to his actions, this man had a tendency to selectively listen. She should have been accustomed to that.


    Louis wanted to come over to support her, but Cheng Anya refused. ¡°I can walk by myself. This, I insist!¡±


    She did not want to come into physical contact with him.


    Louis smiled and did not insist. They went into the lift and down the floors.


    In Louis¡¯s eyes, Cheng Anya is now his prey¡ªhis cutest, most charming, and most sought-after prey. That sweet desire always tempted him to viciously take her and torture her.


    As the fantasies became more and more intense with each repeat, seeing her photograph stirred his heart deeply. Apart from her, nobody could fulfill that desire which was like an endless pit.


    The massive, intense beast lying in his heart was stirring and about to burst out.


    But he suppressed it!


    To a person like Louis, who used to call the shots, this was a game where conquest and desire intersected. He had a perverted desire and enjoyed the process of conquering her. He also enjoyed the total control he had.


    He did not want this happy feeling to end too quickly!


    Hence, he took it easy as he did not want to scare her. For her to be a willing party meant a much greater sense of achievement for him and was able to impact Third Young Master Ye much harder than anything else. This was a game he started, and they would not get to escape until he ended it.


    The eventual victory belonged to him, and Louis was deeply certain that he wanted not just the physical, but even more¡­


    To win a heart then savagely smash it to the ground and trample on it was such an artistic maneuver!


    Cheng Anya did not know that Louis, who was around her, was way more dangerous than she thought; he was even more perverted, and a perverted soul lay beneath his melancholic facade. He was so perverted to the point even his soul was perverted.


    No typical person could read his thoughts, and his knowledge of her was merely skin-deep.


    The sky was grey, and there were few people in the square who helped up their colorful umbrellas as they moved quickly. The neon signs peered through the layers of rain and refracted into beautiful rays of light. City A¡¯s night scene, whether rainy or dry, was bustling with life.


    The evening breeze was a little cold!


    ¡°Mister Louis, I shall not disturb you then. Please dispense!¡± Cheng Anya smiled. Indeed, she did not understand Louis¡¯s insistence and what it meant.


    His so-called pursuits and dates were one-sided wishful thinking. Were they even meaningful?


    Why did such a tough man do such foolish things?


    Cheng Anya discovered that her IQ was insufficient. If she compared herself against Third Young Master Ye, she was the type who could not read their deep thoughts and insisted on whatever she could.


    That was sufficient!


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! Appreciating the evening scene with Cheng Anya is a form of enjoyment too!¡± Louis laughed gently as his emerald green gaze became even darker and more mesmerizing at night!


    Cheng Anya, who was too lazy to feign her emotions, was emotionless!


    ¡®What is enjoyment to you is something I have to tolerate. He did not know how to give people breathing space!¡¯


    Perhaps, the noble notion of being considerate toward others did not exist in his world view.


    ¡°Suit yourself then!¡±


    Cheng Anya gave up on the idea of coaxing him into leaving. Since he loved hanging around, whatever floats his boat then.


    City A¡¯s night had just begun. Hughes Square was one of the highest-end squares in City A where most of the internationally-renowned retail chains were gathered. It was one of the most famous shopping districts in the world.


    Although the rain made getting around a little inconvenient, the entire square was still bustling with life at night!


    Cheng Anya had tried to stand in a dark and inconspicuous corner. Any further out and she would be drenched by the rain. This did not block the startled and surprised gazes of others around her. These were instead directed toward Louis.


    Who would be so surprised at a woman in a country bumpkin-esque outfit? They would have instead felt that they did not quite match.


    Cheng Anya pouted and hated how she was observed and critiqued like monkeys in a cage.


    Louis seemed to have felt her displeasure but seemingly smiled. Cheng Anya was actually beautiful and innocent. Had it not been for the outdated way she dressed, more than 90% of the guys would have turned to look at her.


    Louis actually liked her country bumpkin-like outfit. It was like the high school uniforms of 19th-century Britain that repressed sexuality. Those wearing the uniforms were wrapped so tightly that it excited others who had an impulse to rip off the clothing.


    He may have had taken a fancy to her as whatever she wore tempted and charmed him. Had Third Young Master Ye realized that his idea backfired, he would regret the day he was born.


    ¡®Third Young Master Ye, what kind of snail-like car are you driving? What is taking you so long?¡¯


    Cheng Anya cursed him in her heart as he was normally not that slow when he sped!


    Waiting made one irritable!


    ¡°Anya, how were Third Young Master Ye¡¯s kissing skills?¡± Louis asked as he tilted his head whilst temptation swirled in his emerald green gaze.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Cheng Anya frowned and was embarrassed. What kind of question was he asking?


    Louis suddenly hooked his elbow around Cheng Anya¡¯s waist and pulled her toward him. ¡°I may have been too gentle toward you!¡± He smiled evilly.


    He leaned down and forcefully kissed her on her lips!


    Although he was a tough person, his lips were warm and soft!


    Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes dilated and she could not believe that he would do that. After being stunned for a second, she was about to slap him¡­


    Before she could hit him, she suddenly felt the pressing on her disappearing and Third Young Master Ye¡¯s angry swearing came into earshot. The sound of a punch hitting flesh and a shriek of pain followed¡­


    ¡°Shit, Louis! You¡¯re asking for it!¡±


    An angry Third Young Master Ye landed a violent punch on Louis¡¯s beautiful face and threw him into the rain¡­

 Chapter 203 - Untitled

    Cheng Anya supported herself by the pillar and irritably erased the mark that Louis¡¯ lips left on her. She was visibly angry and could not wait to rinse her mouth a million times over. Anger burned in her gaze as she almost lost all sense of reasoning and clobbered him with her crutch.


    ¡°F***! How shameless!¡±


    She hated men who used force on women. Louis, that sicko!


    The rain continued to pour.


    Third Young Master Ye sprinted over as he was drenched by the rain. The rain drenched his suit and messed his hair up. Strands of his fringe were stuck at the corners of his eyes, dripping water. The rain and his smoldering anger made him look especially wild and sexy.


    He tightened his fists. His evil gaze was filled with a burning rage whilst his chest pulsed with anger. His slender and tall body was packed with terrible energy that nobody could ignore the cold emanating from him.


    He looked like an Asura from hell who was out for life!


    The fist is the most direct and wildest way of expressing a man¡¯s anger when he sees his woman being outraged.


    He struck Louis in the jaw and the corners of the latter¡¯s lips cracked. Fresh blood trickled down his pale skin onto his shirt. There was a certain allure to him as his downward-pointing hair covered the vicious and seductive gaze in his eyes.


    A layer of evil seemed to cloak him as the rain drenched him.


    Some of the onlookers screamed whereas some whispered among themselves. They felt that it was unacceptable for a hunk to directly punch another hunk. Louis¡¯s melancholic facade was especially good at gaining him buckets of sympathy from the onlookers.


    Third Young Master Ye seemed to want to hit him further but was stopped by Cheng Anya. Since this was in public, Cheng Anya did not want the situation to spiral out of control. Besides, Louis taking a beating caused four men in black to almost pull out their weapons. They were, however, stopped by Louis.


    Outnumbered and without wasting unnecessary time and effort to incur additional unnecessary trouble, enduring the moment seemed to be trivial.


    ¡°Louis, I have warned you not to trifle with her. What did you take my words for?¡± Third Young Master Ye said coldly as he hugged Cheng Anya by the waist and carried her weight so that she did not need to exert herself.


    To see Louis, the pervert, forcefully kissing Cheng Anya once he stopped his car, he lost all reason in his rage and rushed forward to punch him like any hot-blooded youth.


    He, at that moment, had forgotten he had a deal with him and should not unnecessarily provoke him. That was the godfather of the Italian mafia, his identity and authority clearly evident.


    Louis wiped the trail of blood away and the rainwater on his drenched fringe created a nice parabola. Even though he was drenched, his jaw bruised, and lips bloodied, he still seemed elegant and not the least embarrassing. His gaze seemed even more melancholic and charming.


    He wiped the traces of blood off his lips and tasted them sensually.


    As his laughter poured out of his throat, a chilling cold came about as it was accompanied by the rain. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, you dare hit me?¡±


    He did not sound angry but excited instead. Cheng Anya was unsure if her mind was making things up. She felt that this person¡¯s thoughts were not quite the same as others. He should have, by right, returned a punch to Third Young Master Ye.


    ¡°You were asking for a beating!¡± Third Young Master Ye replied coldly as he squinted dangerously. In spite of his residual anger, he coldly said, ¡°Louis, don¡¯t think that you can have your way just because you have my weakness. You¡¯d better not test my patience, or we¡¯ll get into a game of mutually-assured destruction!¡±


    ¡°You still look so charming when you are angry!¡± In Louis¡¯s emerald green gaze was excitement as though he was hunting. Like a demon having starved for millennia, he came across a scent that he was thirsting after.


    That look was so creepy it made Cheng Anya tremble!


    Third Young Master Ye had mentioned before how SM he was. According to how he tortured teenage boys and girls, he built his joy upon the suffering of others. That took care of the ¡®sadistic¡¯ in SM. But looking at him, his cryptic smile and vague gaze seemed to bring out the ¡®masochist¡¯ in SM.


    Would it be likely for somebody who enjoyed SM to change his preference due to differing interests?


    Such a feeling made Cheng Anya extremely uncomfortable. ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± she said as she pulled Third Young Master Ye¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Louis, don¡¯t you dare appear in front of her!¡± Third Young Master Ye warned as he hugged Cheng Anya and walked toward his car.


    As Louis saw their backs, he broke into a weird smile.


    The more he cared about something, the more he wanted to seize it!


    Ye Chen, it¡¯s your concern that brought her to me. Who else could you blame?


    The rain became heavier and fell in torrents.


    ¡°Sir, Old Master Ye¡¯s call!¡± A man in black walked over and passed the cell phone to Louis. This interrupted Louis as he watched Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya¡¯s backs. Louis then wiped the water away from his face.


    He picked up the phone.


    Once he returned to the car, Third Young Master Ye took a towel and wiped her hair with force. With his body drenched and being slightly angry, his face was sunken. ¡°You encountered him again?¡±


    Cheng Anya shook her head and described the event from the beginning. Louis did not seem to be hostile toward her for now and was taking the initiative to ¡®pursue¡¯ her. A candlelight dinner and movie-going were things that couples did.


    Apart from the kiss earlier, he did not go overboard.


    In her daze, she somehow remembered that she never had a proper date with Third Young Master Ye before. It was Louis who managed to draw first blood. This guy had the gall to pull various antics before women. From dinners to gifts, he was the standard poster boy for romance. Why did he spare these expenses when it came to her?


    Could she have been the type that he would be able to successfully pursue without even dating her?


    Wow!


    To think that she could humor herself amidst the doom and gloom, Cheng Anya looked out of the window and subconsciously touched her lips. She detested the feeling, but she suddenly felt herself pulled as she felt warmth surround her cold neck. She turned her head and was forcefully kissed by Third Young Master Ye.


    It was a forceful kiss and Cheng Anya was a little irritated from it. He seemingly wanted to get rid of what was left of Louis¡¯s scent, but this looked more like him wanting to swallow her whole. As their lips and teeth intertwined, he sucked and bit on them to the point it seemed like craziness.


    He was angry yet jealous, and seeing another man get frisky with her made Third Young Master Ye jealous to the point of raging. Never had he had such an intense desire to possess and hide her such that nobody else could thirst after her.


    She was his Anya!


    He would not tolerate anybody else touching her.


    Not even an extra look.


    The intimate sounds from kissing arose in the car as it became even more sensual. Both of them were excited, but Cheng Anya pushed Third Young Master Ye away timely lest they got down onto each other!


    They were still in the square that was thronging with people.


    As her trapezoid lips were kissed to the point of being swollen, Third Young Master Ye fondled her lips and said, ¡°You¡¯d better guard this place of yours properly. It is my place, and nobody shall touch it!¡±


    In his heart, the lips were a sacred place. He purely gave his lips to her and would naturally want her to leave her lips for him.


    ¡°I did not do it deliberately!¡± Cheng Anya sighed. She did not expect Louis to suddenly kiss her and was caught off guard. Also, she wanted to give him a slap, but he was pushed away by Third Young Master Ye before she could slap him.


    ¡°Did he mention anything else apart from dinner?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked with a frown.


    Cheng Anya shook her head. It had been a very cryptic dinner!


    ¡°I want to watch over you 24/7. Such a person like him is too dangerous!¡± Third Young Master Ye said decisively as he haphazardly dried his hair and clothes with a towel before throwing it aside and starting the car and heading home.


    He had intended to start and end work with her, and Louis, that pervert, would have had no way to act on her as she was always by his side. Who would expect a problem to crop up at the factory?


    ¡°If you had not left today, it would still have happened. That topic aside, what about the fake diamonds?¡± Cheng Anya asked worryingly. Had this been exposed, a lawsuit would have followed and MBS would have found itself in a spectacular scandal. All of MBS¡¯s products had to be recalled and inspected.


    The loss would be immeasurable!


    It was not just financial loss as MBS¡¯s reputation would end up in the drain too!


    MBS was a very well-established jewelry brand that represented opulence and luxury. As it was synonymous with power and honor, the brand could ill afford a single scandal.


    Although MBS had three main pillars of growth in the media, real estate, and jewelry markets, the jewelry market was even more important than the real estate and media markets. It was the segment that Third Young Master Ye had the most success in.


    ¡°A batch of raw materials were synthetic diamonds whose radiation levels grossly exceeded the set standards. Thankfully, Old Master Yue discovered this early enough before the diamonds were put into production!¡± Third Young Master Ye was troubled even though this incident could still be kept under wraps. Had it been exposed, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    ¡°How many of them?¡±


    ¡°Not many. The losses weren¡¯t too severe as this batch of synthetic diamonds were shipped amongst a batch of pink diamonds. Just a small box!¡± This was the first incident in MBS International that involved counterfeit diamonds!


    ¡°With trustworthy suppliers for our raw materials, how could such a problem occur after working with them for so many years?¡± Cheng Anya sensitively felt something was amiss. ¡°Did Louis provide the goods?¡±


    ¡°What a despicable method!¡± Third Young Master Ye bowed his head and laughed maliciously.


    ¡°Baby once mentioned that Louis had needed funds due to the infighting in the mafia. Since he could have defrauded you without you knowing, how could you have let your guard down?¡± Anya was baffled. Given Third Young Master Ye¡¯s character, he could not have been that careless as this would have affected the company¡¯s reputation and brought lawsuits against him. He could not make such a mistake!


    ¡°This batch of goods was not part of my deal with him!¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly replied. Once he reached home, he immediately logged into MBS¡¯s trading systems and checked the records. That batch of diamonds was simply not part of the diamonds he had traded with Louis.


    Having worked with Louis several times in the past few years, no counterfeit diamonds were discovered as every shipment was inspected and accepted into inventory. Third Young Master Ye had not suspected anything about him until Ning Ning reminded him.


    Third Young Master Ye had rejected the final batch of diamonds due to quality control issues, and he did not know how they still ended up in inventory!


    ¡°Apart from you¡­¡± Cheng Anya was a little shocked. ¡°Only Old Master Ye has the power¡­¡±


    Third Young Master Ye lowered his head. Old Master Ye, in MBS¡¯s name, had transferred a massive sum of money to Louis. He had just discovered that the funds which were meant for a resort along Repulse Bay had been misappropriated!


    And he did not even breathe a word about it!


    Third Young Master Ye also realized that he just acknowledged Ning Ning and was extremely ecstatic, along with Anya¡¯s series of mishaps and the fiasco with Yun Ruoxi¡­ He was thinking about enjoying time with his family and how to allow the mother and son to have a happy life. He had overlooked MBS¡¯s background transactions!


    The Old Master had a chance which he exploited!


    It was little wonder why he was so insistent on him marrying Yun Ruoxi. It was all part of a brilliant ploy to keep him distracted between two women. Had it not been for the batch of counterfeit diamonds, he would clearly have been played out by the Old Master.


    Experience in the trade still counts!

 Chapter 204 - Untitled

    ¡°I guess your deals with Louis can end. The appearance of counterfeit diamonds is an excuse for you, or even Old Master Ye¡¯s dealings with him to end. All trading is done under MBS¡¯s name. It would be wise to wrap them up since the reputation is lost. If you still have to keep it going, routes are aplenty. Why must you tap on Louis¡¯s routes?¡±


    If Old Master Ye decided to make a move and pin Third Young Master Ye down together with Louis, he would not be able to hide from it. No more dealings would mean hassle saved. Besides, Third Young Master Ye dabbled in these illegal dealings only to impede Old Master Ye. Worse came to worst, he just would not take such risks in the future, which was the wiser move.


    ¡°This is the final time!¡± Ye Chen said. It was a done deal, and it could not be canceled at anybody¡¯s whim or fancy. There were too many implications, and the cancellation would not only implicate Louis. If Louis wanted to pin all the blame onto him, he could not hide from it.


    If it was just him, who else was he afraid of?


    However, he was not alone now. With Anya and Ning Ning by his side, he could not be as ruthless as he used to.


    People who dabbled in the firearms and diamonds trades were never short of money or enemies. A little indiscretion was all it needed for a rival to attempt a hit on you and send you to your maker. With his rivals lurking in the dark, he had to take all possible precautions to prevent the unthinkable.


    Third Young Master Ye did want to take the risk, and he could neither afford to offend that person too. Once somebody had a weakness, they would be afraid that others would use that weakness to manipulate them. Third Young Master Ye did not like to be on the losing end, and this would be his final trade with Louis.


    Once the deal was done, he was going to entirely retire from it. Having one member of the family dabble in illegal dealings was enough; he would be content being a law-abiding citizen.


    Cheng Anya did not understand Ye Chen¡¯s considerations. She wanted to say something but eventually did not say it. Perhaps the man in her family wanted to protect both mother and son. Since he wanted to be a hero, he would get his wish!


    When she returned home, Ning Ning had already prepared dinner. He was agape and bedazzled at how his parents were thoroughly drenched by the rain. Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye, in tacit agreement, kept the incident under wraps.


    Saying more was not helpful because Ye Chen had his own ego with regard to some issues whereas Anya had her own considerations!


    Starting the next day, Chen Xiaoyu would shadow Anya the whole twenty-four hours. As long as Third Young Master Ye was not present, she would not leave Anya a single inch. In Third Young Master Ye¡¯s words, he was taking all the necessary precautions!


    Cheng Anya was always worried whether anything regarding the counterfeit diamonds incident would crop up. Counterfeit diamonds appearing for no rhyme or reason severely damaged MBS¡¯s reputation. As MBS¡¯ president, Third Young Master Ye would definitely not be able to escape scrutiny.


    The consignment of fake diamonds was destroyed. There was no evidence even if someone stumbled across the incident as said evidence was destroyed. Hence, she should not have been so worried.


    However, some accidents were so timely that they aroused suspicion. Ever since Louis arrived in City A, how many incidents had happened?


    Yao Hua suddenly injecting capital into Yun Enterprise, Old Master Ye and Louis¡¯s treachery, Louis¡¯s ambivalence, and now¡­ fake diamonds in the raw materials. Every incident gave her an ominous feeling.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s sixth sense, especially with regard to people whom she loved, had always been exceptionally accurate.


    That damned sixth sense!


    But it seemed to be inaccurate this time!


    After the incident, a week passed uneventfully. She had returned to the hospital for rehabilitation twice and could take a few steps.


    Louis had yet to make his move!


    The original timing he had scheduled to discuss matters with Third Young Master Ye had passed, and he had yet to make any movement.


    During that period, he made a call and wanted Anya to inform Third Young Master Ye that work matters could wait as he would be in City A for a very long time!


    While he was not nervous, the secretariat was extremely nervous!


    As they wore that perverted attire of a spinster day in day out, barring that really frustrating pair of glasses, they still had to endure Third Young Master Ye¡¯s coldness. The entire floor was frigid cold, and Liu Xiaotian had the worst as she had to occasionally accompany Third Young Master Ye to meet clients. Having to endure Third Young Master Ye¡¯s cold and stern look in trembles and fear left her seemingly constipated and unable to be devoid of tears.


    She prayed to various gods daily that Cheng Anya¡¯s leg would quickly recuperate as this was actually Cheng Anya¡¯s job.


    Cheng Anya did not know how this calm atmosphere could be explained away. She felt that something was about to happen, as though it was the calm before the storm. The calmer it was, the more intense the storm. That was common sense.


    After a calm two weeks, Yao Hua suddenly launched a massive attack against MBS and the stock markets entered turmoil. This time, Yao Hua, together in combination with Yun Enterprise, was out to really do Third Young Master Ye in with frequent and intense maneuvers.


    In what was totally different from a typical commercial war, Yang Zekun¡¯s maneuvers were not as slightly gentlemanly as before. He suddenly became very strong-armed and his style, from how he manipulated the stocks and future indexes, had changed drastically.


    From grabbing share to customer base¡­ A variety of actions indeed!


    What was intense at the start became mellowed and then became even more intense thanks to the two of them. A fierce fight was underway!


    And MBS was in a disadvantageous position this time!


    While Yao Hua was comparable to MBS, it was on steroids once it collaborated with Yun Enterprise. Although Third Young Master Ye had nothing to fear initially, the misappropriation of the funds for the Repulse Bay project substantially tightened liquidity.


    Ye Chen and Yang Zekun were legends in the business arena. Although their methods and styles differed, they were of similar ability. With both of them being bright and having sparred with the other for many years, they knew each other and could easily perceive how the other party would respond!


    Under such a condition, the financial might of both companies were up for competition!


    Whoever was able to throw more money into the market would win. Whoever who had insufficient capital would lose!


    Tactics only determined 1% of the outcome!


    Cheng Anya could not help but call Yang Zekun. She wanted to ask Yang Zekun what all these were for.


    She was not afraid of Third Young Master Ye losing, but she desperately hoped they would not get into a life-or-death duel. Besides, Yang Zekun had picked a fight first.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, I am sorry but the GM is having a meeting!¡± The secretary¡¯s distant and polite voice came through the machine. Cheng Anya¡¯s thought sunk. He was not picking up her call?


    As it was office hours, she wanted to remain professional. As she called using the office telephone, she would naturally call Yao Hua¡¯s GM office telephone.


    This was the first time Yang Zekun refused to pick up her phone call.


    ¡°Miss Pang, could I trouble you to tell him that I am looking for him after his meeting has ended?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you convey the message!¡±


    After she hung up the phone, Cheng Anya gently massaged her aching eyebrows. This was terrible!


    After nothing happened in two hours, Cheng Anya called again. He was still in a meeting and she was sure he did not want to speak to her. Maybe he had guessed what she wanted to say!


    ¡°Senior¡­ Is this the business arena?¡± Cheng Anya smiled bitterly. There was no response!

 Chapter 205 - Untitled

    Cheng Anya allowed the doctor to propose a solution that would allow a quicker and more robust recovery. Her leg had remained injured for too long!


    It was about time she started to walk!


    Her rehabilitation session this week was twice as frequent as the previous weeks. In spite of the marketplace battles, her leg had recovered comparably.


    The more intensive rehabilitation regimen was not particularly arduous but time-consuming. Since her leg had largely recovered and she could walk without a crutch for an extended period of time, she was still a few days from completely recovering as she could not stand for prolonged periods.


    Rehabilitation, X-ray, check-ups, waiting for reports¡­ All these consumed time amidst the fierce commercial war. Cheng Anya was very anxious.


    Yun Enterprise, in conjunction with Yao Hua, was stronger than MBS and MBS¡¯ outlook did not seem optimistic. Although Third Young Master Ye was slightly disadvantaged and both parties seem equally matched, anyone who lost their cool would be permanently disadvantaged.


    As the fight was not merely between Third Young Master Ye and Yang Zekun, it was still a corporate battle that would accelerate the eroding of Third Young Master Ye should MBS seem to be on the losing end as the market¡¯s confidence in MBS was lacking.


    MBS¡¯ cash flow, which was already substantially drained, plunged it into an unprecedented financial crisis.


    As Third Young Master Ye¡¯s secretary, Cheng Anya would see a perpetually worried manager of the financial department whenever he delivered his report. Said manager was a veteran employee who took a lot of pride in MBS. His worried look, even if Third Young Master Ye mentioned nothing about it, implied severity of the situation that Cheng Anya knew.


    MBS¡¯ accounts were segregated into those in the public domain and the ¡®black accounts¡¯. The accounts in the public domain were for public consumption, whilst the ¡®black accounts¡¯ were hidden and specially managed. The latter had always been providing MBS its capital flow.


    But Old Master Ye had made the first move and transferred the funds to Louis in exchange for a diamond deal. As funds for the Repulse Bay project were in dire shortage, the project almost ground to a halt. Yang Zekun was eyeing the project and hoping to seize it from Third Young Master Ye.


    The Northern Steel and Repulse Bay projects were tendered one after another, and Third Young Master Ye and Yang Zekun had exchanged blows over the tendering of the Northern Steel project. Somehow, the winning bid for the project was leaked and Third Young Master Ye started bidding on the Repulse Bay project once he received said insider information. He decisively passed over the Northern Steel project and focused on the Repulse Bay project.


    To shoulder both massive projects would take a massive strain and present an exponential risk increment to both MBS and Yao Hua. Neither Third Young Master Ye nor Yang Zekun could win both the Northern Steel and Repulse Bay projects.


    One project to each was the best solution.


    With a shortage of funds for the Repulse Bay project, Third Young Master Ye not being able to solve that would mean not only the transfer of the project but the payment of massive liquidation damages as well. The latter was more than sufficient to bankrupt MBS.


    Yang Zekun¡¯s goal was to seize the project from Third Young Master Ye. With the Yun Enterprise supporting him, he had sufficient funds and a mature construction team. The hard conditions were all met!


    To strike one in his period of weakness¡ªthat was a substantially sinister move.


    Cheng Anya did not mention anything. Maybe as what Yang Zekun had said, this was the marketplace and the only chance for him to pull down Third Young Master Ye!


    Both of them, from the start, were already on a scale. Neither of them was that bit heavier or lighter than the other. If Yang Zekun could defeat Third Young Master Ye, that would be such an ebullient situation!


    That would prove that he was stronger than Third Young Master Ye!


    To a man, his family, gains, and achievements were at stake!


    In this commercial war, how many unseen hands were strangling Ye Chen¡¯s neck?


    Yang Zekun, Old Master Yang, Louis, Old Master Ye, Old Master Yun¡­ Although they had different objectives, they all wanted to see the same outcome!


    She just did not understand how Third Young Master Ye¡¯s delicate features and somewhat asshole of a character could invite so much envy and hate. Unless somebody really wanted him out of the game for good, why pulled off such a massive action?


    Her worst nightmare was that these people were united against Third Young Master Ye!


    Her anger and rage did nothing to solve the problem!


    The atmosphere at MBS in the past week was down.


    Third Young Master Ye jokingly claimed that since his heart no longer cared about MBS, MBS¡¯ collapse meant nothing to him.


    Cheng Anya could not buy his statement as he had invested substantial effort and time in MBS. Although Third Young Master Ye could claim that MBS¡¯ survival did not faze him the least, MBS collapsing would mean a defeat!


    How would his arrogance and pride allow him to bear the consequences of a defeat?


    However busy Third Young Master Ye was, he accompanied her for almost each rehabilitation session unless his hands were too tied. Although Chen Xiaoyu was around, his concern seemed excessive. Besides, City A was not Louis¡¯s turf and Louis was not particularly malevolent. His so-called pursuit of her made others irate of him.


    Louis seemed to have disappeared from their lives without leaving a single trace. However, he seemed to become addicted to sending her a bouquet of roses that was delivered to her doorstep every day. That seemed to have become a routine as well. Third Young Master Ye thought of throwing the deliveryman who delivered the roses down the floor.


    ¡°I am going to shutter all florists in City A!¡± Third Young Master Ye said emotionlessly for the nth time as he threw another bouquet of roses down the floor.


    He hated roses!


    Cheng Anya and Ning Ning looked at each other, speechless. They smartly chose to remain silent.


    What jealousy!


    Ning Ning knew the ruckus that was going about in the marketplace, but he also knew about his daddy¡¯s pride. Unless his daddy asked for help, he sought to make Third Young Master Ye happy every day. The young kid was always filial and was extremely intimate toward Third Young Master Ye.


    Third Young Master Ye, despite being ice-cold in the office, was able to laugh heartily at home thanks to his filial son.


    However she saw it, Ning Ning loved Third Young Master Ye more dearly. For Ning Ning to be able to laugh despite his daddy¡¯s roaring and flatteringly become collateral damage, it was her time to raise a racket.


    She understood Ning Ning¡¯s temperament. He would not allow his daddy to lose. In his heart, anybody who dared to bully his daddy deserved to be fed to the sharks in the ocean. If not, why would he merely chat on the computer daily?


    It was just that he wanted to be Third Young Master Ye¡¯s ace in the hole, a lethal one. If Third Young Master Ye could handle it himself, then he would not need to take action!


    ¡°Mommy, do not worry. Nobody can harm my dearest daddy!¡± The young kid laughed tenderly as he tapped his chest. He did not sound a single bit authoritative.


    She had no choice but to believe him!


    Looking at her son¡¯s tender face, Cheng Anya felt that life with an omnipotent son was without its challenges!


    When she told Ning Ning that, the young kid pouted his lips as highly as possible!


    ¡®In that case, Daddy and Mommy can accept the challenge! If you can¡¯t hang on, I¡¯ll take point!¡¯


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence!


    To be honest, she would be lying if she told people she was very worried about Third Young Master Ye despite having such a son. She, however, had a very bad opinion about those few older men and Louis.


    What kind of gross enmity did they have against Third Young Master Ye?


    Was Third Young Master Ye such a magnet for jealousy and hatred?

 Chapter 206 - Untitled

    After being a cripple for a few months, Cheng Anya cheered in excitement as she donated her battered crutch to another old man in the park. Feeling both feet on the ground made her feel extremely good!


    She almost wanted to go skipping to test how well her bones had healed, but Third Young Master Ye opposed coolly. She took the young kid¡¯s despising glare as an objection, and he was not happy for her at all.


    As they had ended work earlier today, Third Young Master Ye and Ning Ning went for a shopping spree at the supermarket. They brought many dishes to celebrate her recuperation, and this was when Miss Cheng realized how beautiful life was!


    This was the only thing to be happy about amidst the doom and gloom!


    ¡°Oh, yes, the mansion has been rebuilt. When shall we move back in?¡± Third Young Master Ye laughed as he ate. This house was actually quite warm for them. To the typical family of three, a house with four study rooms and two living rooms was considered extremely spacious.


    But this family of three was different. Everybody wanted their own study room. Ning Ning had three computers while Third Young Master Ye had two computers. No wall-mounted monitors were possible on the side, and he needed the space as he monitored the stock market in real-time.


    ¡°Daddy, is it exactly the same as before?¡± Ning Ning asked in an anticipating manner as he preferred the original layout. Third Young Master Ye nodded. The decorations, furniture, and even the mini cactus on Ning Ning¡¯s study room window were exactly the same.


    Ning Ning clapped in approval and laughingly asked when Cheng Anya wanted to move in!


    Cheng Anya bit her lip. She actually did not want to move. She was unclear about her current relationship with Third Young Master Ye, and it left her in a knot. While she had felt it was too early to get married, they were never in a clear-cut relationship. It was as though things happened naturally.


    Moving in felt like an adulterous and typical cohabitation.


    Wasn¡¯t it clear that she was his eventual lover? He did whatever he loved, and she could not damn well understand his intentions. Although she did not quite refuse, it did not mean that she wanted to accept it!


    Miss Cheng was starting to get a little duplicitous!


    She still wanted to get into a relationship with Third Young Master Ye. Staying together with him and starting and ending the day with him kind of made them seem like an old couple, no?


    This point went against her wishes.


    However, looking at Ning Ning¡¯s beady eyes and the smile on his tender face, Cheng Anya could not even refuse. Ning Ning was used to having both his daddy and mommy accompany him as they stayed together as a family these past few months¡­ If she refused to move¡­


    The young kid would definitely be disappointed. Even if the kid was a genius, he was still a kid. To give him a few months of family life yet suddenly take it away from him seemed extremely cruel. He would rather not have agreed to stay together right from the start.


    As she thought of it, she had to say that Third Young Master Ye was indeed a scheming person. By using kinship to tie down the young kid, he was certain that she would not refuse on the basis of her child.


    Her slight duplicitousness was hence completely deconstructed by the young kid¡¯s expectant gaze.


    This little traitor was swayed by Third Young Master Ye¡¯s mansion. Damn it, this kid was too cheapskate! Cheng Anya thought to herself as she broke into a smile. ¡°Whatever works for you!¡±


    Even if the young kid saw through Cheng Anya¡¯s duplicitousness, he could ignore it. Winning over his mommy was not instantaneous. Although he was a little raw at it this time, he would be much better at it the second time. He was able to do it so skillfully without blushing or being nervous.


    Cheng Anya kicked him hard under the table. Traitor!


    Third Young Master Ye looked at her and seemingly laughed. ¡°Miss Cheng, you have stepped on me!¡±


    Cheng Anya remained silent as she smiled and withdrew her leg as though nothing had happened. The young kid slurped on his drink and smiled at Cheng Anya as he ate. His mommy¡¯s facade was really invincible.


    Moving house was actually a straightforward affair with packing a few clothes and bringing them over. Third Young Master Ye had prepared new computers, and Ning Ning only brought his palmtop along and installed it over there. The family of three¡¯s ¡®moving house¡¯ merely constituted a luggage worth of clothes.


    It was hassle-free!


    Third Young Master Ye had already bought the house and registered it under Cheng Anya¡¯s name. Since it was already her property, she was free to do whatever she wanted to do with it. After they had left, Cheng Anya would let Daddy Cheng move into the apartment and stay in it.


    As for Gao Mei, Cheng Anya allowed Daddy Cheng to make whatever arrangements he wanted.


    Due to tightening capital turnovers, Third Young Master Ye borrowed from Hua Yun Bank under MBS¡¯ name but was refused. Cheng Anya was slightly surprised as Hua Yun had been collaborating with Third Young Master Ye for about a decade. From Old Master Ye to Third Young Master Ye, both had a tacit understanding of each other.


    There was no precedent to a loan refusal!


    Even if MBS was in an inferior position in this commercial war, the CEO of Hua Yun should not have refused the loan. From a business perspective or that of favors, he had no reason to refuse Third Young Master Ye.


    Third Young Master Ye felt weird and called over. His secretary picked up the call and said that the CEO was in a meeting. Two calls later, the same reasons appeared and Third Young Master Ye knew there was no way the situation could be salvaged.


    He tried calling the CEOs of a few other financing banks he had close ties with, and the other parties all refused to pick up the calls. Third Young Master Ye felt deep uneasiness that somebody had threatened the banks in the dark not to loan to MBS. It seemed that whoever did that was determined to force MBS into a death kneel!


    Old Master Ye, who was always concerned about MBS¡¯ operations, had even opted to sit on the fence. This led Third Young Master Ye to even clearly realize that the situation had subtly evolved!


    Like what Yang Zekun said, this was the marketplace.


    Many were willing to aggravate wounds whilst few actually provided help.


    And it was even more so under the threat of the underworld!


    Cheng Anya felt as though life was a stage play when Louis called to ask Third Young Master Ye whether he needed help. Third Young Master Ye impolitely ended the call.


    The weasel goes to pay his respects to the hen©¤not with the best of intentions!


    After spending so many years in the marketplace, he would not allow Yang Zekun and the Yun Enterprise to take him out so easily!


    ¡°Hi, Third Young Master Ye, barely hanging in there? Lin and I were pondering when you would even call.¡± The man¡¯s grand voice carried a slight tease and sounded careless, impolite.


    It was grand yet a little barbaric.


    ¡°Do you have money lying around?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked impolitely as he got about asking for money whilst adjusting his tie. ¡°I am short of money!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ That was very direct of you!¡± Tang Bilan laughed. ¡°Lin and I have prepared some funds that will last you for a month!¡±


    The Ye, the Yang, the Tang, and the Lin families were the four biggest players in City A. They respectively occupied the east, south, west, and northern sectors of City A and minded their own business. Tang Bilan currently helmed the Tang family whilst Lin Yixuan helmed the Lin Dynasty. Both enterprises were similar to MBS and Yao Hua in terms of wealth or influence.


    The three of them graduated from Harvard and, unknown to many, had ties that ran deep.


    A few years ago, infighting in the Tang family almost caused the Tang Corporation to collapse. Third Young Master Ye secretly helped Tang Bilan to seize the master seat in the family and protect the Tang Corporation¡¯s business that had spanned generations. Almost every tycoon would have had a few such embarrassing incidents.


    ¡°I have received information that somebody secretly claimed to waste any bank that dared to loan to MBS within a week. This was such a lame threat and I do not understand why so many people were shaking in their boots. Third Young Master Ye, did you cross the Italian mafia?¡± Tang Bilan laughed.

 Chapter 207

    Third Young Master Ye, who was pulling his tie, went easy on his tie. He squinted. Louis?


    ¡°Is the information reliable?¡±


    ¡°Lin had a dinner meeting with Hua Yun¡¯s CEO last night. He was drunk and accidentally leaked the information. That was why I said it does not make sense for anybody to stop lending to MBS for no rhyme or reason. For him to appear in the picture¡­ Did you have any bad blood with him?¡± Tang Bilan asked as he tapped the Chinese cedar table consistently. ¡°Weren¡¯t you partners? Isn¡¯t he afraid of screwing up the working relationship?¡±


    ¡°There are still some pieces of information on Louis that I did not manage to completely gather. They seem to be deliberately hidden as I could not locate them despite having pulled all methods off. There seems to be no record of them, and even all-capable computers aren¡¯t able to locate information that is not stored. The only thing I am sure of is that he is on the same side as my old man,¡± Third Young Master Ye said coldly with a hint of mockery. ¡°The old man sees MBS as something even more precious and important than his life. He¡¯s afraid I would plunder it and went the mile to plant many of his eyes and ears around me. This looks way different, and I expect things to go belly up!¡±


    ¡°Even the Dragon Gate¡¯s systems weren¡¯t able to get a hit?¡±


    ¡°They couldn¡¯t get a hit!¡± Third Young Master Ye frowned. ¡°Fourth Young Master Tang, what do you think the old man is up to by trying to get rid of a capable lieutenant?¡±


    ¡°Your old man isn¡¯t my old man, but years back, my old man pulled this off so that he could put in place his own attack dog and secretly manipulated me out of the scenes.¡± Fourth Young Master Tang¡¯s laughter carried some hint of mockery. ¡°Since you said that your old man should just admit his age and know that you will outwit him, why doesn¡¯t he just toe the line and enjoy his retirement!¡±


    His grand laughter was tinged with viciousness!


    ¡°A dying fish will flounder for a couple of times before it gives up hope!¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly mocked in indignation.


    Fourth Young Master Tang laughed out loud. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s analogy choice indeed reflected the viciousness in Third Young Master Ye. ¡°That being said, your old man is much more vicious than my old man. At least, my old man didn¡¯t try to institutionalize me in an asylum or was vicious enough to invite outsiders to screw the Tang Enterprise over. Nobody in their sane mind would invite a source of trouble into their own backyard for one¡¯s son, however much disdain for said son, shares the same surname and belongs to the family. If an outsider seizes anything, chances are it¡¯s irrecoverable.¡±


    ¡°Louis¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye shook his head. He never treated Fourth Young Master Tang as a business rival, and Lin Yixuan was his best bud. ¡°In the earlier days, the old man wanted to run Yao Hua into the ground and quickly built up his capital¡­ through illegal deals with Louis¡¯ father which he concealed extremely well. I only learned about this relationship after a year in MBS. He had a very good personal relationship with Louis¡¯ old man, and I managed to intercept the old man¡¯s records from then to learn that they were parity trades, which meant that Louis¡¯ old man was the middleman and all profit went to my old man. This is not your typical relationship, and you could consider Louis as his god-nephew!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. That explains it!¡± Fourth Young Master Tang murmured. He was reading insider information from the Dragon Gate as he called Third Young Master Ye. ¡°Somebody has offered two billion for your life!¡± He suddenly whispered.


    Third Young Master Ye kept silent.


    This was nothing novel as Fourth Young Master Tang, who helmed the Dragon Gate, already had a few hits put out on him. Couldn¡¯t he choose a fresher topic?


    ¡°Hey, why are you so silent? Shocked stiff?¡± He teased as he checked the records. ¡°That is weird. Which person would have such a bad taste to put a hit on you? Even I do not dare to cross blows with you.¡± He sounded especially happy.


    ¡°Japanese yen?¡± Third Young Master Ye casually mentioned those two words.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! British pounds!¡± Fourth Young Master Tang laughed gently. ¡°Your head is sure worthy!¡±


    Both of them, as though they were not talking about anything life-threatening, sounded relaxed. It seemed as though they were talking about the Mid-Autumn Festival and why the moon wasn¡¯t round.


    ¡°Get Black Eagle to accept the job!¡± Third Young Master Ye laughed. The Dragon Gate, the largest organization of hit men in the world, had five of the top ten killers in the world under their wing. Although they dealt in firearms, researched biological weapons, and smuggled diamonds, assassinations were, however, its signature service.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, I am sorry to inform you that you are dead meat!¡± Fourth Young Master Tang suddenly sounded nervous and much less relaxed than earlier. ¡°Black Eagle was one step too late¡­ Somebody had accepted the job¡­¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Third Young Master Ye quickly logged into the Dragon Gate¡¯s systems.


    Unless the target was a famous international assassin, the Dragon Gate would typically accept such high-value jobs.


    ¡°Ye Wei!¡± Fourth Young Master Tang said the name seriously. The name was enough to inspire fear throughout the underworld.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s hand, which was holding the mouse, slightly trembled.


    Ye Wei¡­


    On the list of international assassins, two women reigned. One was Eleven, the other Ye Wei. The two were the most feared hit women in recent years. They were the only two women to top the list.


    What was most terrifying about them was the fact that they were non-biological sisters who graduated from the same operative training camp. They had not failed any of their previously accepted jobs, and they acted so cleanly that left nary a trace.


    Actually, since one of the two accepted the job, it meant that the two were out in force!


    Third Young Master Ye was not stunned because of the fear they inspired, but because of Ye Wei¡¯s name!


    His lost sister was also called Ye Wei!


    He first heard about such a terrifying female assassin called Ye Wei when he was in high school in the United States. Back then, Fourth Young Master Tang, Lin, and he were already making waves in the underworld. The WRT Organization and the Phantom Gate were engaged in a turf war then. Being part of the biggest Chinese triad, Third Young Master Ye and company were waiting to reap the gains from the turf and ingeniously claim their turf.


    However, WRT put a hit out on the leaders of the Phantom Gate and over a hundred important figures.


    Overnight, all the leaders of the Phantom Gate were killed and the Phantom Gate scuttled.


    The killer was Ye Wei!


    She became famous after a single battle!


    Third Young Master Ye was only eighteen then, and his sister was five years his junior. In Third Young Master Ye¡¯s memory, she was a well-behaved and responsible girl who was as cute as a doll. Third Young Master Ye doted on her and wanted to protect his sister for the rest of his life!


    However, she was abducted and lost in a conspiracy!


    He was very touched when he heard Ye Wei¡¯s name. However, the lady could not be his sister as they had too large an age gap! If she was indeed his sister when she became famous, she would have only been thirteen! How could that be possible?


    Hearsay had it that Ye Wei was in her early twenties when she took on the Phantom Gate!


    ¡°Did the person ordering the hit reveal anything?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked as he tried to recall from his memory.


    ¡°Given the value of the hit, how could anyone know who ordered it!¡± Fourth Young Master Tang said. ¡°If Black Eagle accepted the job, we could still track bank records. That seems impossible now!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s heart sank. ¡°How the hell are you encountering so many things recently?¡± Fourth Young Master Tang teased.


    Scandal, child, refusal to marriage, punching somebody before the media, dueling with Yao Hua¡­ Crossing Louis¡­


    The days were undoubtedly interesting!


    ¡°It has been a rough year!¡± Third Young Master Ye hardly sounded at ease. ¡°Correction. This year is my lucky year! Because I acknowledged my son!¡± He changed his tone.


    And got a wife!

 Chapter 208

    Fourth Young Master Tang burst into laughter. ¡°The other day, Lin asked me when the three of us should gather so that you could show us your darling son. Since you¡¯re in City A, it isn¡¯t too far and meeting up a few times a year is definitely possible. How boring.¡±


    When it was leaked that Third Young Master Ye had a son who was seven years old, Fourth Young Master Tang almost fell out of his chair out of shock. He had originally thought that it was Third Young Master Ye¡¯s karma due to his philandering ways. Nobody expected a campy love story and the photo that Third Young Master Ye himself released to the media. Fourth Young Master Tang finally believed that all things were indeed possible.


    He sure hid information about his child and wife very well to the point nothing could be found out about them. Hats off to Third Young Master Ye for keeping this information secret.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see again!¡± Third Young Master Ye laughed as he scrolled the mouse wheel whilst looking up Ye Wei. She had a stellar record despite acting relatively infrequently. Once she acted, some famous person would fall.


    ¡°Ye Wei¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye pondered upon the name with mixed feelings. Where was his Ye Wei?


    ¡°You¡¯d better stay careful this while. Nobody can escape from this woman if she wants your life. Don¡¯t look down on her!¡± Fourth Young Master Tang warned in a deep tone. ¡°Once Black Eagle and company received the news, they were already en route to City A, ETA two days. We¡¯ll draw up more detailed protection plans after they reach!¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m afraid nobody would dare to look down on her. If it was just Ye Wei alone, it was perhaps not that bad. Things became a lot tackier with Eleven¡¯s involvement!¡± Third Young Master Ye nodded.


    Third Young Master Ye admitted that he was always arrogant and proud as he had seen plenty in the past ten-over years. Having braved violence and turmoil in his youth, he was never afraid of death.


    Fear did not exist in his lexicon.


    But arrogance was still arrogance, and pride was still pride. He never flaunted his superiority when he shouldn¡¯t!


    With Ye Wei out for his life, the Dragon Gate would have to be mobilized to protect him. How could he alone avoid getting killed!


    ¡°Who would have such wealth to pull this off?¡± Fourth Young Master Tang bit his lip and had a eureka moment. ¡°Could it be Louis?¡±


    ¡°Unlikely!¡± Third Young Master Ye said plainly. If Louis wanted to off him, he did not need to endure such hassle as he had a bag of tricks. Given Louis¡¯ attitude, the odds of Louis offing him was not high.


    ¡°Let me run another detailed check!¡± Fourth Young Master Tang said deeply. He could not sit on the fence and leave his good friend in the lurch. ¡°Ye Wei is currently in the Bahamas. I¡¯ll keep tabs on her movements and let you know when she is in City A!¡±


    ¡°Okay, transfer the money tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Fourth Young Master Tang said. He turned to suggest. ¡°Yang Zekun is backed by Louis, and the capital that Lin and I are providing you will last you a while. If you are looking to out-endure the competition, you will need to find a bank willing to finance you. The two of us are only able to offer you some spare capital that is, compared to what Louis can offer, utterly inadequate. If you can¡¯t find a bank that is willing to finance you, Lin and I can transfer some capital to you under our own names.¡±


    ¡°Thanks in advance. I¡¯ll think of a way out, and hopefully, we won¡¯t have to get to that stage!¡± Third Young Master Ye replied deeply. He understood the implications better than anybody else but would not believe that all the banks would deny him a loan. If worse came to worst, he would contact foreign banks!


    After he ended the call, Third Young Master Ye massaged how eyebrows. He was slightly tired!


    In the secretariat, Cheng Anya picked up Klose¡¯s call. As she thought of transferring the call to Third Young Master Ye, she heard Klose¡¯s perverted laughter. ¡°Hi, Little Anya! Big brother is looking for you!¡±


    Cheng Anya trembled as she was busy to the point she did not have the time to play sister to this perverted brother. When she recalled the absolutely miserable year she had when she was his secretary, Cheng Anya felt a deep sense of liberation.


    ¡°Mister Klose, it¡¯s office hours!¡±


    ¡°I know! I am looking for you regarding official matters!¡± Klose laughed unintentionally. ¡°Little Anya, are you interested in returning and becoming big brother¡¯s secretary when MBS collapses? Double the salary and good perks. Do you want to consider it?¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence. Mister Klose was kicking MBS when it was down and trying to possess MBS¡¯ possessions. That was his ¡®official matters¡¯?


    She should not have held such high hopes toward him!


    ¡°MBS International will not collapse!¡± Cheng Anya said decisively. She believed that Third Young Master Ye would endure through the trying times. With a son to count on lest he fell, who should MBS International be afraid of?


    ¡°Oh, that is not a given. Rumors are rife that no banks could grant MBS a loan. While Third Young Master Ye may raise a substantial sum of capital due to his connections, how could he gather the capital to fight Yang Zekun when Yao Hua and the Yun Enterprise are supported by a capital-rich Louis?


    ¡°Oh, you seem to remind me of something. Aren¡¯t you extremely rich, Mister Klose? Why don¡¯t you contribute a bit too?¡± Cheng Anya asked flatly with a slight mockery. He was a typical miser and ingrate who loved watching the world burn. However good one¡¯s personal relationship with him was, they should not expect him to contribute during such a murky situation.


    Hoping for Klose to contribute was outlandish.


    ¡°Big brother is recently very poor!¡± As Cheng Anya expected, she heard cries over the phone¡­


    ¡°Klose, if there is nothing else, I am hanging up! I am very busy!¡± Cheng Anya said plainly as he was wasting her time.


    ¡°Wait up! Although I am poor recently, I have managed to get you in touch with a creditor. How¡¯s that? Good enough of me?¡± Klose said smugly as he tried to win her over by doing something great.


    Third Young Master Ye and Miss Cheng should kowtow to him!


    ¡°Is it real? Who?¡± Cheng Anya was excited.


    To be able to find a bank that was willing to finance MBS in such dire straits was undoubtedly good news for MBS.


    ¡°Remember that Frenchman?¡± Klose asked. ¡°He is in City A now, and I am on good terms with him. I spoke to him about it last night, and he said he would consider it. He is only hanging around in City A for three days, so act quickly!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell Third Young Master Ye yourself?¡±


    ¡°I am not afraid of him asking for money, and damn it, he doesn¡¯t know how to be polite and will skin me. Be a good girl and tell him, okay? Am I good enough?¡±


    Klose was the least guilty and felt he had done something great.


    Cheng Anya broke into laughter. To ask her to play telephone to Third Young Master Ye for fear of him asking for money was a¡­ cute reason!


    Miser!


    However, one must say that he was indeed nice enough. Such was his character that one could not hope for him to contribute a single cent of money. To be able to help them get in touch with a bank was already very good.


    It was much better than others who simply stepped away!


    The saying ¡®it takes adversity to know who your true friends are¡¯ rings true. Regardless, Klose was indeed perverted and a miser.

 Chapter 209 - Untitled

    Harry was the CEO of French financing bank which immense capital ranked it the third-largest financing bank in the world. It was also France¡¯s largest financing bank.


    When Cheng Anya was working for Klose in London, he had received Mister Harry before. He was a romantic and calm middle-aged gentleman. When he was working on a proposal with Klose, Cheng Anya brought him around each landmark in London for an entire week.


    Harry was full of praise for her performance. Hence, she was not inconvenienced whenever she called Harry. She briefly introduced MBS¡¯ current situation to him and sent him a brief on the report as well.


    Cheng Anya analyzed MBS¡¯ current situation in the most objective manner and Harry agreed to discuss details. During the discussion, he was 80% willing to collaborate with MBS. That left Cheng Anya extremely happy.


    After asking for Third Young Master Ye¡¯s opinion, Cheng Anya called Harry a second time.


    Both parties were to meet at the Greenray Golf Course!


    ¡°Have you collaborated with Harry before?¡± Cheng Anya asked Third Young Master Ye.


    Third Young Master Ye shook his head and curled his lips. This was his first time meeting Harry. ¡°Klose has met him in person, so theoretically, all should be okay!¡±


    As he checked out Harry¡¯s background, he asked Cheng Anya about this French gentleman¡¯s preferences and peeves.


    Cheng Anya told him everything, and how she had an extremely good impression of Harry. Harry was not only romantic but also a calm and magnanimous gentleman.


    ¡°Klose, that miser!¡± Third Young Master Ye laughed as he flipped the information in his hands. He wondered if Klose had exaggerated to the point he did not dare to call him at all.


    Cheng Anya silently watched on. Maybe he had scared him stiff! Wow!


    Third Young Master Ye finished reading the information he gathered on Harry and lifted his hands from the table. As the workday was about to end, he stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get ready. We¡¯ll go for lunch before heading to Greenray!¡±


    Cheng Anya nodded and prepared a few documents before following Third Young Master Ye. Liu Xiaotian smiled at her and applauded her for being able to get away from Third Young Master Ye¡¯s coldness. Cheng Anya shook her head and laughed gently!


    Both of them settled on a French restaurant near the Greenray Golf Course!


    Cheng Anya secretly wondered to herself. Even if they were on business matters as superior and subordinate, she and Third Young Master Ye rarely had their meals outside. Could he have suddenly learned what dating meant?


    A working date?


    Or was he provoked by Louis?


    Cheng Anya immediately killed all her earlier assumptions as Third Young Master Ye looked terrible. He was cold, solemn, and serious. Cheng Anya had a bad feeling about that.


    What was with him?


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, the old folks used to say that being able to eat is a blessing. Since it¡¯s a blessing, it¡¯s something you should treasure. You have been staring at this foie gras for five minutes. Are you studying the DNA or the atoms in the foie gras?¡± Cheng Anya asked with a smile. He was oddly quiet today. Had it been usual times, he would have jabbed back with a sentence or two. For him to be suddenly out of character, something must have happened.


    Given his character, it was definitely not related to the commercial war with Yao Hua.


    Third Young Master Ye looked up at Cheng Anya who was sitting opposite him. His heart violently struggled with how he should break the fact that he was about to be assassinated¡ªalbeit not typically¡ªto her.


    And the most vicious, swiftest female assassins in the world were out for him!


    He did not know how Ye Wei would strike. Had this been some time ago, Third Young Master Ye would not have cared. It was game on for whoever who wanted his life!


    However, he had Cheng Anya and Ning Ning by his side today!


    He had to consider Cheng Anya and Ning Ning¡¯s safety. Since he was virtually together with Cheng Anya daily from workplace to home, what would he do should she be wounded by bullets meant for him?


    What could he do so that the mother and son would not be injured?


    This thought preoccupied him ever since he knew Ye Wei was out to get him. Despite his mental struggle along the way, he could not reach a conclusion.


    Once a person has a weakness, they must guard against this weakness lest somebody gets a hold on it. Besides, this was his fatal weakness!


    ¡°I¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye wanted to speak but stopped. He looked at Cheng Anya deeply. How was he going to break it to her? To a regular person, it was such a violent yet distant affair. ¡°Anya, have you regretted ever since you know me?¡± He suddenly asked as he wiped a shred of pain from his cold gaze.


    Cheng Anya was taken aback. She knew that Third Young Master Ye had something to say, and he would not have cared about showing such obvious weakness. Third Young Master Ye, in her heart, was a proud, arrogant, and domineering person whose shoulders could bear the weight of tenderness. Why was such a tough man showing such unease?


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°You answer me first!¡± Third Young Master Ye insisted.


    ¡°What kind of silly question are you asking? If I had regretted, I would have long brought my son to London and not stayed with you, no?¡± Cheng Anya smiled as she looked gently and firmly at him. She replied decisively.


    She had never regretted knowing Third Young Master Ye!


    He was the first man she loved, and he gave her a dream of love and taught her how to love another person. She was so blessed to be able to encounter him!


    If not, Cheng Anya, in her whole life, would not have known what trepidation was and what love was.


    ¡°What a silly girl!¡± Third Young Master Ye said lovingly and suddenly smiled. It was indeed a silly question for a silly girl like her. How could he not love her?


    Cheng Anya blushed and wondered why Third Young Master Ye became so sentimental so suddenly. They were of opposite characters, and she was still used to the mentally unsound and lovingly detestable Third Young Master Ye!


    ¡°Why did you ask that?¡±


    ¡°Both of you mother and son have led uneventful lives. That has changed ever since you know me. The humiliation, accidents, assassinations, massive python¡­ Ning Ning and you almost lost your lives. Had you not known me, none of these would have happened!¡± Third Young Master Ye said plainly and calmly, ¡°I seem to bring bad news to the people around you. My mother, my sister¡­ One died because of me, and another drifted away because of me¡­ If Ning Ning and you¡­¡± He struggled to hide the sadness in his gaze.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Cheng Anya interrupted his sad tone and squinted. She never knew that Third Young Master Ye had such a darkened heart despite what seemed bright and beautiful these years. Nobody could tell the blame or regrets he took upon himself, let alone the pain.


    For such a strong person to have these matters of the heart¡­ It really hurt¡­ really ached Cheng Anya¡¯s heart!


    She could not bear to listen to it anymore!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you mistake something?¡± Cheng Anya asked quietly. ¡°How could you blame yourself for all that has happened? While I have no right to comment on what happened to your mother and sister, whatever that befell Ning Ning and I was the result of hatred and envy from others. How are their hatred and envy related to you?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s gaze calmed whilst Cheng Anya¡¯s gaze focused. ¡°Ye Chen, Ning Ning and I aren¡¯t your mother and sister!¡±


    We. Will. Not. Leave. You.!

 Chapter 210 - Untitled

    Third Young Master Ye looked at her deeply as he realized that this was the woman that he loved!


    As he understood the decisiveness that she wanted to express, Third Young Master Ye¡¯s heart ached. How wonderful was he to be totally loved by her! This touched him even more than bringing MBS to another peak.


    He would rather be poor this whole life than lose Cheng Anya!


    If he had pushed her away out of his desire to protect her, winning her back, given her character, would have been even more difficult than ascension. Beneath the foolish smile, there was a heart that was much colder than anybody else¡¯s.


    As she loved purely and cleanly, she did not allow him to escape with a shred of doubt.


    Even if it was a consideration that was out of her safety!


    ¡°I received the news this morning that somebody has offered two billion GBP for my life.¡± Third Young Master Ye chose to tell the truth. Since this was what Cheng Anya wanted, he respected her and told her everything.


    To leave or to stay was wholly her choice!


    Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes and mouth were agape as though she had heard something unbelievable. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s gaze slightly darkened. Was she feeling afraid?


    It went without thinking that such a high price certainly implied top-rate international killers who never missed their mark!


    She would definitely be afraid!


    Just as Third Young Master Ye¡¯s thoughts ran wild and his gaze turned cold, Cheng Anya exclaimed, ¡°Two billion GBP¡­ Third Young Master Ye, your life is sure worth a lot of money!¡±


    At the moment, her mind was occupied with all things glittering. She later realized that she should have been more concerned about Third Young Master Ye¡¯s life. Miss Cheng was flustered at how she had gotten her priorities wrong.


    That could not be helped as Third Young Master Ye was a tough nut in her eyes. Since she was not worried about people having placed a bounty on him, she was hence not worried about his safety.


    ¡°All you just think about is money?¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s gaze burned. This damn woman! How could his life be less attractive to her than two billion? What kind of person was she?


    He had a desperate urge to strangle her to death. Worrying about the safety of both the mother and son in the morning and struggling to decide whether to let them leave¡­ He was such a fool to worry himself over!


    And this woman treated it as though it was nothing!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Shall we repeat this again?¡± Cheng Anya smiled and downplayed it. Seeing Third Young Master Ye¡¯s gaze become malicious and insidious, and how dark his face had become, she stopped provoking him out of her conscience. ¡°Who would want such a price on your head? Louis?¡±


    He was the prime suspect in her mind, but it did not seem right as Louis and Third Young Master Ye had a murky tension between each other. Even if Louis went as far as to put a price on his life, he wanted a living Third Young Master Ye instead of a dead Third Young Master Ye.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Third Young Master Ye replied calmly. He was upset with Cheng Anya¡¯s careless attitude. Did she not realize the danger she was in?


    Cheng Anya was thinking about something else, namely Third Young Master Ye¡¯s temper. Given the number of enemies he made in the marketplace, there were definitely people who wanted his life. Few, however, could afford such a price.


    As she eliminated the possibilities one by one, nobody else, save for Louis, could muscle the financial wealth and have the motive!


    ¡°According to your darling son, you have an organization that comprises the top assassins. Did your assassins accept the mission?¡± Cheng Anya asked Third Young Master Ye hopefully. Looking at his expressions, Miss Cheng realized that this was the best scenario he was hoping for.


    Actually, if Third Young Master Ye¡¯s men had accepted the mission, whoever ordered the hit would have been utterly angered as Third Young Master Ye got paid and was still alive. How comical!


    ¡°No, Ye Wei accepted the mission. Has our darling son mentioned this person?¡± Third Young Master Ye learned how she spoke and asked plainly. Nobody could tell what was going through his mind.


    Cheng Anya looked lost and shook her head. Ye Wei¡­ That was such a coincidence. ¡°Female assassin? She must have the same ancestor as you!¡± she said teasingly.


    ¡°I say, can you at least have some damn sense of danger?¡± Third Young Master Ye could not bear it further and quietly roared. What kind of person was she? He finally understood why she could take down a massive python in no time. But what would cause her to really fear?


    ¡®F***!¡¯


    ¡°That¡­ Shouldn¡¯t it be you who should have a sense of danger?¡± Cheng Anya smiled as she rebutted with an innocent look. ¡°She is after you, not me!¡±


    To create a sense of danger in her seemed to be a little difficult. On hearing that a female assassin was on the move, and given how badass Third Young Master Ye was, how could she have a sense of danger?


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s gaze was so cold to the point people could freeze. The entire restaurant was ice-cold, and he said through gritted teeth, ¡°You sound so happy that you are eager for me to die, eh?¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence.


    This was a serious claim. If he died, who would she spend the rest of her life with!


    ¡°What kind of killer is Ye Wei?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a top international assassin!¡± Third Young Master Ye replied coldly. He was hoping for Cheng Anya to wear a look of shock but got a mere acknowledgment from her instead. ¡°For a woman to make it this far¡­ So badass!¡± She said in a worshipping tone.


    Third Young Master Ye gritted his teeth as Cheng Anya adjusted her expressions and laughed coldly. ¡°You have been mulling over this problem all this while?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye kept mum whereas Cheng Anya raised her brows. It seemed like he had quietly admitted.


    ¡°Have you reached a decision from all that mulling?¡±


    Like how it played out on television, Third Young Master Ye kept silent and Cheng Anya smiled. When such situations came by, the male lead would force the female lead away from him without saying anything. In order to force the female lead away from him, he would say cruel things.


    How one expresses their love differs based on their character.


    She admired Third Young Master Ye¡¯s honesty and candidness. Although he had considered forcing her away, she still chose to face it together with him, no?


    ¡°I am not mulling about it anymore!¡± Third Young Master Ye jabbed the foie gras with his knife.


    As she slowly and elegantly tucked in, Cheng Anya looked at the empty plate in front of her and remained silent!


    ¡°Is anybody protecting you?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye nodded. He was not afraid per se, but he was afraid of implicating the mother and son!


    ¡°Our family is one damn interesting family. Firstly, Ning Ning got a hit ordered on him, and then my turn. Now, it¡¯s your turn¡­¡± Cheng Anya frowned. ¡°How could there be such an order to assassination?¡±


    Ever since she returned to City A from London, her life had been colorful and full of ups and downs.


    Third Young Master Ye looked up at her as he suddenly put down his cutlery. ¡°Miss Cheng, could you please show a more typical expression?¡± He shrugged.


    Cheng Anya showed her signature smile!


    Third Young Master Ye was totally defeated by her. He was not this damn girl¡¯s opponent!


    As the two walked out of the restaurant, they were estimating the time it would take to get to Greenray Golf Course when they received Klose¡¯s call. ¡°Anya, you have not reached Greenray, right?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°There is no need to go there already!¡±


    Cheng Anya and Ye Chen looked at each other and felt something was amiss. ¡°Why?¡±


    Before Klose could answer, Ye Chen replied coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask anymore!¡±


    Cheng Anya looked in his direction and her face sunk!

 Chapter 211 - Untitled

    Expressionless, Cheng Anya hung up the phone call. Her delicate eyebrows were slightly raised and her bright eyes radiated a jet of coldness. Her usual signature smile had disappeared, and she was as cold as ice.


    ¡°I have never thought that we¡¯d meet in this awkward situation!¡± Cheng Anya said calmly while tilting her head to look at Ye Chen. Both his expression and gaze were cold and sharp like ice.


    ¡°Believe me. I am more reluctant than you!¡± Third Young Master Ye said in a low and deep voice. The veins on his forehead surfaced as he was suppressing his anger.


    Yang Zekun, Yun Ruoxi, and Harry walked in their direction and bumped into them. Yang Zekun was in a black Armani suit which made him look tall, elegant, and gentle but retained his firm attitude he had in the business world.


    Harry was a gentleman from France. He was tall, handsome, and had a pair of light gray eyes that looked hazy and filmy. Mysterious and calm. Although he was middle-aged, he did not look old at all. Instead, he had the calmness and maturity of a successful man. Very attractive.


    Yun Ruoxi walked in between them with a faint smile on her face while chatting with Harry. She looked happy and gentle, which was totally different from the crazy rich man¡¯s daughter she once saw. She was dressed formally. Although gentle, she looked of substance. At one glance, one could tell that she was a smart and confident modern woman.


    Having met face to face, nobody had the time or willingness to cover up and hide.


    ¡°Anya, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. You¡¯re still as beautiful as ever!¡± Harry smiled and opened his arms. He went in for a hug with Cheng Anya and kissed her on the cheeks. ¡°Sorry!¡± He whispered.


    A faint and soft apology that only Cheng Anya could hear. It was sufficient.


    She understood his helplessness and how apologetic he felt!


    ¡°Mister Harry, I haven¡¯t seen you for a year and you¡¯re still as stylish and elegant as before!¡± Fluent English flowed out of her mouth. She spoke standard British English without a trace of awkward accent at all. It was so fluent and accurate that Third Young Master Ye thought she was a native speaker from Britain.


    ¡°You are late. I have already signed the contract with Yao Hua!¡± Harry smiled and said. He looked at Third Young Master Ye. ¡°Anya, please introduce us!¡±


    Cheng Anya introduced Third Young Master Ye to Harry politely. Both of them shook hands and greeted each other. Harry said, ¡°I look forward to working with President Ye next time!¡±


    ¡°So am I!¡± Third Young Master Ye maintained his elegance.


    Looking at the situation, he knew what had happened. Yang Zekun and Yun Ruoxi had gone to Harry before them and so their plan to work together fell through!


    Although Cheng Anya had a smile and kept her good image as a secretary, she was burning with anger inside. Harry was a trustworthy gentleman. If he had proposed the plan to cooperate, then the plan would definitely be achieved.


    Even if Yang Zekun and Yun Ruoxi approached him first, Harry wouldn¡¯t change his mind. With Yang Zekun and Yun Ruoxi¡¯s abilities, they couldn¡¯t possibly make him scrupulous. The only explanation to this was that they had used sinister and vicious means.


    Therefore, Harry apologized to her!


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, President Ye. It seemed like you¡¯re late!¡± Yun Ruoxi laughed lightly. Her pathetic face was filled with a victorious smile. ¡°What to do? Your only life savior is gone!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye looked at her indifferently. ¡°Do you think you can destroy me this easily? Yun Ruoxi, you¡¯re behaving more and more immature as you age!¡±


    Yun Ruoxi smiled coldly. ¡°Do you think being all talk can help MBS through this difficult period?¡±


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll have to see if you two have the ability to!¡± Third Young Master Ye scanned Yun Ruoxi and Yang Zekun with his eyes coldly, and said sarcastically, ¡°Control the flow of funds of the entire world if you can!¡±


    ¡°President Ye, you are funny. Why would we need to control the fund of the entire world? We just have to destroy you. That¡¯s all!¡± Yun Ruoxi laughed lightly. Every word of hers was sarcasm.


    The wind blew and messed up her long hair, blurring her eyes. Cheng Anya kept quiet and lamented at how women could be so ruthless!


    She was confused. Klose had informed her immediately when Harry had just reached City A. The schedule was too tight. How did senior and Yun Ruoxi get the news and go to the venue accurately?


    ¡®Who leaked the news?¡¯


    ¡®Was it Louis again?¡¯


    ¡®This guy hides behind the scenes with many spies watching MBS. Does he really want to force Third Young Master Ye into a desperate situation before stopping?¡¯


    Harry didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about. Judging from the atmosphere, he knew that it wasn¡¯t anything nice. ¡°Anya, I¡¯ll leave first!¡± he said faintly.


    Cheng Anya nodded. Harry nodded politely at the rest of the people, patted Cheng Anya¡¯s shoulders, smiled, and left. The entire golf course was left with the four of them.


    ¡°Senior, how amazing!¡± Cheng Anya smiled and said calmly. ¡°You¡¯re so amazing that I¡¯m impressed!¡±


    Step by step, she went closer and pressed the throat of Third Young Master Ye.


    Her strength was ruthless!


    Yang Zekun smiled gently. ¡°You are not a newbie. You should understand!¡±


    Cheng Anya laughed. Indeed, she wasn¡¯t a newbie in the business world. She should have known that to men, profits were the most important!


    ¡°Miss Cheng, it looks like there¡¯ll be a war starting between us. You are definitely going to lose!¡± Yun Ruoxi said with confidence. The corners of her lips lifted into a victorious smile.


    Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°Miss Yun is in charge of the Yun Enterprise now, congratulations. But back to you, I hope you would maintain your smile until the end. Don¡¯t lose yourself and your family business!¡±


    ¡°How would I? I¡¯m still waiting for President Ye to kneel down and beg me!¡± Yun Ruoxi laughed while Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face turned sinister.


    ¡®Kneel down and beg you? Do you even deserve it?¡¯


    Cheng Anya sneered. She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m also waiting for the day Miss Yun comes begging to me while crying again!¡±


    Her words broke the smile on Yun Ruoxi¡¯s face immediately. She stared at Cheng Anya, wishing that she could eat her up at once. The wind blew and messed up her hair again. She lost her gentle and pretty image and became ferocious.


    The war between women was really all about the one who could give that final fatal blow!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Saying one word more is a waste of breath!¡± Third Young Master Ye said coldly. Since Yang Zekun and Yun Ruoxi had blocked his path, he had to find other ways to survive. There was no time for him to waste his breath on them.


    Cheng Anya was just turning around when she was stopped by Yang Zekun!


    ¡°Anya, leave him alone. You would be implicated if you continue to stay with him!¡± Yang Zekun said in a low and deep voice. He looked at Third Young Master Ye as if he was blaming him for getting her into all these grudges.


    ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± Cheng Anya was straightforward and cold. ¡°This is my choice. I am willing to do this even if I¡¯ll die!¡±

 Chapter 212

    The return journey was silent!


    Klose called and apologized profusely. He did not expect that he would let Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya down. With a rare serious tone that showed the gentlemanliness of a British, Cheng Anya said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. Return us the money!¡±


    ¡®This stingy person. There¡¯s no use in apologizing with your mouth! It¡¯s better to compensate us with something more realistic!¡¯


    Klose looked unhappy. In a serious tone, he said, ¡°Little Anya, I strongly advise you to leave Third Young Master Ye. You are getting more and more like him!¡±


    Asking for money so confidently and forcefully, how classic!


    ¡°Stop with the bullsh*t! Do you know who¡¯s behind this?¡± Cheng Anya asked in a deep voice. Senior and Yun Ruoxi did not have the ability to do that. It was obvious that Harry was trying to avoid someone else.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Harry but he didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Klose said calmly, turned around, and sneered. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a dangerous man in City A recently?¡±


    She and Klose guessed the same person.


    Louis!


    ¡°You all are in danger!¡± Klose said in a serious tone. He wasn¡¯t joking at all. ¡°This person hasn¡¯t failed in getting all the things he wanted. He would definitely force Third Young Master Ye into a desperate situation!¡±


    Cheng Anya took a look at Third Young Master Ye while he was driving. He looked calm and his gaze was cold. He had no expression and she could not decipher how worried he was. Cheng Anya raised her eyebrows. ¡°Is there no one who can control Louis?¡±


    ¡°There are!¡± Klose said firmly. ¡°Jason, Black J, Chu Li¡ªanyone of them would blast Louis off back to his hometown!¡±


    ¡°¡­Terrorists?¡±


    ¡°From what I know, Jason and Louis had some conflicts in the past and the former wants to undermine him a lot!¡± Klose smiled slyly and then sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll let you indulge in imagination. I can¡¯t even get them to help, so how could you? Just let Louis do what he wants!¡± Klose was obviously gloating at their misfortune and adopting an attitude of watching the fire burn from across the bank.


    Cheng Anya smiled. She couldn¡¯t get them to help, but her baby can!


    ¡°There has been news circulating, saying that Ye Wei wants Third Young Master Ye¡¯s life and she¡¯s offering two billion pounds! Little Anya, please give my blessings to the third young master. If he lives, I will give him a GK¡¯s lifetime VIP card!¡± Klose laughed with the thought that Cheng Anya would have to collect Third Young Master Ye¡¯s corpse soon.


    ¡°Three cards!¡± Miss Cheng bargained. ¡°We have three people in the family!¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay!¡±


    ¡°Get the cards ready!¡± Cheng Anya sneered and hung up the phone call. She tilted her head and told Third Young Master Ye. ¡°For the sake of the three lifetime VIP cards, you mustn¡¯t be killed by Louis!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face darkened and hit her on the head. Cheng Anya laughed out loud and swept off the dull atmosphere in the car.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we let our baby do the job?¡± Cheng Anya suggested although she knew that it would be rejected ruthlessly.


    ¡°No need!¡± Third Young Master Ye refused!


    Getting help from his son? He would rather die than do something so embarrassing. He hadn¡¯t run out of ideas yet!


    He was afraid of losing face!


    Cheng Anya smiled and said, ¡°Actually, you should be proud to have such a powerful son!¡±


    ¡°Those are two different matters!¡± Third Young Master Ye exclaimed. Who said he wasn¡¯t proud? He was, in fact, very proud of him. Anyone would be proud of him if he was their son. However, his pride and dignity did not allow his son to be involved in this matter!


    It was his war and it should be him who would win. Winning or losing depended on him!


    As a grown man, asking help from his seven-year-old son when faced with a little trouble was something the proud Third Young Master Ye could not accept.


    Cheng Anya calmed down. ¡®Men are all like this. Dignities are more important than their lives. How much do their dignities cost?¡¯


    ¡®Stubborn child! You have to know that you¡¯re not in just a little trouble!¡¯


    ¡®Louis, Old Master Ye, Yun Ruoxi, Old Master Yang, Yang Zekun¡­ All of them are staring at you, wanting to pull you down to hell. All of them aren¡¯t kind and another scary female killer is on the way!¡¯


    After several considerations, Cheng Anya felt that it would be difficult for Third Young Master Ye to get out of this situation unless he had three heads and six arms.


    These people formed a dangerous and scary net that had trapped him. No matter which way he went, there was a gun pointing at him!


    Fourth Young Master Tang and Lin Yi transferred a total of a billion yuan over to him. When the funds arrived, Third Young Master Ye immediately invested them in the project to build Repulse Bay. With the funds, Third Young Master Ye had redeemed himself and turned back the situation. Yao Hua and MBS were now evenly matched again.


    Klose was perverted but he was not that mean. He transferred a billion yuan to Third Young Master Ye while scolding him with an unhappy face and complaining that he had gotten himself a bad friend. Third Young Master Ye ended the video call like nothing had happened once he received the money.


    Which angered Klose!


    ¡®How is it like to kick someone to the curb when they¡¯ve outlived their usefulness? Look at Third Young Master Ye!¡¯


    However, that amount of money was nothing to Louis who was rich. It could only last him for a while and Third Young Master Ye still had to find other ways in order to win.


    The mansion was quiet that day when the two of them went home from work. Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. Where was Ning Ning?


    Normally, when they reached home, Ning Ning would already be at home and the mansion would be filled with the smell of food.


    Third Young Master Ye called Ning Ning, but his phone was shut down. The two of them were shocked and Third Young Master Ye immediately brought his car keys out. Cheng Anya followed him.


    In this sensitive period of time, any movement or abnormality gave them ominous thoughts.


    Cheng Anya called the young kid¡¯s phone again and again, but it was still switched off. She was anxious and afraid that something might have happened to him!


    Third Young Master Ye had originally wanted to hire people to protect him, but Ning Ning rejected as he didn¡¯t like to be watched by other people. He felt uneasy and uncomfortable even if someone looked at him from afar without bothering him.


    His precious son did not like the idea and Third Young Master Ye, of course, respected his will. Moreover, he had the ability to protect himself. A kid who could kill twenty killers within seconds was not a pushover that anyone could bully.


    There were minicomputers, a gun, and small bullets in his bag. He could send a signal to ask for help, which meant that Chu Li and Bai Ye, who were in City A, would react faster than him if something happened to Ning Ning.


    Third Young Master Ye wasn¡¯t so worried about him.


    ¡°Are there any activities going on at school today?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked Cheng Anya. There was no activity going on in his impression.


    Cheng Anya shook her head. She was so nervous that her hands were sweating. The two of them had driven out for a while when they saw Ning Ning walk back home with two bags of groceries. Their hearts could finally relax!


    Ye Chen braked abruptly and Cheng Anya alighted from the car. The young kid¡¯s pinkish mouth opened and he explained. ¡°My phone¡¯s battery is flat!¡±


    ¡°Where did you go? Why are you so late?¡± A child who should be back home by four o¡¯clock was late by three hours. How could they not worry?


    Third Young Master Ye took over the bags of vegetables and fruits in Ning Ning¡¯s hands and felt guilty. Weren¡¯t they supposed to take care of the child as parents? Why was their child taking care of them?


    ¡°Chu Li called me over to manage something!¡± The young kid stuck to Cheng Anya obediently. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry!

 Chapter 213

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Back home, Cheng Anya went upstairs to change. She felt awkward in that old woman outfit. Third Young Master Ye squeezed into the kitchen and poked Ning Ning¡¯s small shoulder. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Louis snatched one batch of our goods!¡± Ning Ning laughed coldly. His childish looks turned sinister and evil. ¡°I personally bombed twenty tons of arms, Daddy. Say, what kind of concept is this?¡±


    ¡°What in the world?¡± Third Young Master Ye frowned. Twenty tons of arms? It¡¯s enough to destroy a small country. Why did he not hear about this if it had happened in City A?


    ¡°But the Middle East region wasn¡¯t very peaceful recently and they needed arms urgently. Mexico wanted a batch of arms, including rifles, explosives, bullets, and new machine guns. Twenty tons of them. They were supposed to be processed in the factories in the Middle East originally, but there wasn¡¯t enough time to finish processing them because they were working on another batch. Hence, we could only let the arms factory in City A to produce them. It was planned for them to export the arms out by midnight and the person in charge had already loaded the truck at the port. However, the person in charge from Mexico did not turn up at all. Chu Li received inside news that the transaction had failed. The international police were waiting in City A, so it was too late to export the arms out again. I had no choice but to bomb them!¡±


    ¡°Was it Louis?¡± Third Young Master Ye frowned. ¡®This guy really has guts. He dared to go against Chu Li? As if offending Jason wasn¡¯t enough, he went on to offend Chu Li. Is he sick of living?¡¯


    Or was his power already strong enough for him not to fear them?


    Ning Ning nodded. ¡°The Italian mafia has an arms factory in Mexico. He desperately needed funds recently and snatched our goods!¡±


    ¡°How daring!¡± Third Young Master Ye sneered. He knew that Louis still had a limited amount of funds no matter how rich he was. The funds of MBS, Fourth Young Master Tang, Lin Yi, and Klose added up were not a small amount of money. How else could he have gotten his money? From the profits of the arms market!


    As they all knew, that was the most profitable industry.


    However, he had provoked someone he shouldn¡¯t have provoked. How stupid!


    Although the big three terrorists were in control of most of the arms market, there had always been people trying to replace them as this industry was very profitable. There were many arms dealers in the Middle East, Italy, and the whole of America.


    Before Jason, Black J, and Chu Li had taken over the control of the arms market, the world¡¯s largest arms dealer was either Britain or American. Russia had the greatest power distributed around the whole world. It had lost in the power struggle in the arms market a few years back and there were other people who wanted to make a comeback.


    The relationships between arms dealers, the people involved in the political business, and the international mafia were all inextricably linked!


    Louis was also an arms smuggler who provided weapons for some countries in the Middle East before and their relationship was good. This time around, they got played and Chu Li regarded himself as unlucky. He would definitely give him a taste of his own medicine!


    Unless Louis could find a perfect excuse or compensate Chu Li with the same amount of profits, a war between the Italian mafia and terrorists would have to start again!


    Fortunately, Ning Ning had designed the newest advanced blast system and had installed them during every arms transaction without anyone knowing. If anything happened, he would just blast the arms off, clearing the evidence and they would be fine.


    If not, it would burden seven to eight large enterprises in City A!


    Jason, Chu Li, and Black J had a few multinational companies under them so as to ease the transport of arms. They were all specially managed, especially the air and sea transportation. This was because the air and sea transportations were the main modes of transportation of the arms.


    Such a large transaction involved many enterprises in City A. If the international police got hold of evidence, then Chu Li¡¯s power in City A would be diminished!


    ¡°What about the loss?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked. He did not know what else to feel other than being impressed by Louis¡¯ guts.


    To be honest, Jason, Black J, and Chu Li were only in control of the arms market for a few years and their foundation was still not really solid. This happened often as there were a lot of people in Mexico and the whole Middle East waiting to replace them.


    Even the first few arms dealers would face this kind of situation. Because this was due to the collaboration between the Mexican officials and Louis, one couldn¡¯t possibly settle accounts with the Mexican government, right?


    Moreover, killing one after another would not solve the problem at all.


    Then, they would have to start from the Italian mafia!


    However, if Mexico had a deal with Jason in the future, they were going to be at a disadvantage in terms of price. This would be the sacrifice they had to make if they made the wrong decision.


    ¡°Terrorist and the mafia having a contest with each other would definitely be chaotic and the international anti-terrorist organization must take action. Because of Sir, we had some considerations. A big war is going to start after all. If Sir is fired, we¡¯ll be in great trouble too! So¡­¡± Ning Ning smiled coldly. ¡°What a money face. Don¡¯t you know who the money belongs to?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Third Young Master Ye looked at his son¡¯s black-bellied expression and had a bad feeling about it.


    Ning Ning¡¯s eyes narrowed into the shape of a moon. ¡°Transfer the money tonight. Louis won¡¯t get a yuan at all!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye kept quiet. Based on his son¡¯s abilities, editing the bank data and transferring all the money to Chu Li¡¯s account during the transaction was a piece of cake for him. It was equivalent to selling the batch of arms that had been destroyed!


    Louis not only wasted his time and efforts, but he lost a big sum of money too!


    It was really convenient to have a computing genius in the house. His son could do almost everything. How scary!


    What else could he not solve?


    ¡°Baby, honestly, are you secretly helping me?¡± Third Young Master Ye puckered his lips and asked. His eyes narrowed and he probed him with his gaze.


    Ning Ning pouted and showed an elegant smile. ¡°Daddy, do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Daddy was so determined to save face. Ning Ning smiled calmly. ¡°That¡¯s right. You haven¡¯t asked me for help yet, so how could I show off? Louis has really provoked us this time!¡±


    It was all pure coincidence!


    Humph, did he really need to put in so much effort just to help him?


    Third Young Master Ye knew that the young kid would not lie to him and said with a serious tone, ¡°I don¡¯t allow you to intervene in my matters, understand?¡±


    ¡°Then, in exchange, you can¡¯t intervene in mine too!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye narrowed his eyes and hesitated for a while. ¡°Deal!¡±


    Ning Ning smiled sweetly and handed him the radish. ¡°May we have pleasant cooperation, Daddy!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye knocked his little head and looked at his watch. ¡°What time do I transfer the funds?¡±


    ¡°Two hours more!¡± Ning Ning laughed and said. ¡°I¡¯ve already set up my computer and it will notify me if there¡¯s any movement!¡±


    His daddy did not allow him to help, but he had wanted to teach Louis a lesson since long ago. Coincidentally, he provoked the wrong person. Acting wildly in his turf? Louis was really seeking for his own death!


    ¡°Consider him unlucky!¡± Third Young Master Ye said and shrugged his shoulders. However, Louis would find different ways to get the money even if this sum of money was gone. What Ning Ning did would just destroy his confidence and pride!


    ¡®Don¡¯t think that he could do anything he wants as an Italian mafia godfather!¡¯


    ¡®There are plenty of people out there better than him!¡¯


    ¡®Damn it, City A is so chaotic recently. Have they forgotten the Chinese idiom which says that one would suffer a double loss after trying to trick the enemy?¡¯


    ¡®So much for complimenting himself for being knowledgeable about Chinese culture.¡¯

 Chapter 214

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    After changing to her home clothes, Cheng Anya sat down on the sofa and checked their schedule for today. Third Young Master Ye, who was busy in the kitchen, glanced at her and poked his son¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Why are the men in our family cooking?¡±


    Ning Ning glanced at the mommy who was taking them for granted and patted Third Young Master Ye¡¯s hand with sympathy to comfort him. ¡°Daddy, I would cook for my future wife too. You¡¯ll feel better while thinking of that!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye kept silent.


    His mommy was too used to being served by him and he¡¯s afraid that she had already forgotten how to cook. ¡°Daddy, Mommy has no talent in cooking and her food is inedible. You won¡¯t be able to take it. You¡¯d better be self-sufficient!¡±


    ¡°¡­Son, you are really a natural babysitter!¡±


    ¡®Future wife? Which woman would like a mommy¡¯s boy? Women would only think that you¡¯re weak.¡¯ He could predict the scene of his son being despised by other women.


    ¡°Daddy, I want to be like you and change woman one after another. Mommy won¡¯t disown me but I can find another wife at any other time. If she disappears, where can I find another mommy?¡± Ning Ning rebutted him directly as if he was telling him that he couldn¡¯t do anything to change him.


    He casually cast a sidelong glance at Third Young Master Ye!


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face turned green and pinched his little ears unhappily. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°I will sue you for child abuse!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Third Young Master Ye laughed lightly. Cheng Anya made a few notes here and there and shouted, ¡°Can you all speed up? Baby, Mommy is hungry!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s going to be ready soon! Just a moment!¡±


    ¡°Come and cook yourself if you want to eat!¡±


    Ning Ning and Third Young Master Ye shouted almost at the same time. Cheng Anya looked up gradually. Ning Ning stepped on his daddy¡¯s foot while Third Young Master Ye glared at Cheng Anya. Miss Cheng smiled. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, you seem to be holding grudges?¡±


    Grudges?


    Him?


    F***!


    ¡°Daddy, calm down!¡± Ning Ning smiled and said with a tone full of laughter. He then carried one of the dishes out. Knowing that he had no position at home, Third Young Master Ye felt depressed. What a bad sign!


    ¡°Treat Mommy like a queen, and Daddy, you would be the king!¡± Ning Ning smiled and said.


    Third Young Master Ye was stunned. This young kid, how did he have such a clear perspective? Actually, he wasn¡¯t that depressed. He just wanted to bicker with Cheng Anya habitually. He had already been used to being treated as a slave by Ning Ning and cooking in the kitchen right after he got home anyway.


    He was really getting close to becoming a good man!


    He was actually at a loss on second thought. Look at how well-off he was in the past. He could get any food he wanted to eat. There would never be his turn to cook. But look at him now. If there was someone who told him that he¡¯d be cooking for a woman in the past, he would definitely sneer and punch that person.


    But¡­


    Things were really hard to predict. He felt that he was becoming the man that he had despised in the past.


    However, if he could make a choice again, he would not hesitate to choose to live his present life.


    The meal was eaten in a chaotic situation. The two adults were bickering the whole time while the young kid watched them flirt with his big eyes and a smile. ¡°Hey, great guys don¡¯t fight with women. What kind of role model are you setting for our son?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m proving to my son that he should pick his partner carefully in the future!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Our son loves women of my type. Isn¡¯t that right, baby?¡±


    The young kid nodded cheerfully. Miss Cheng smiled like a flower while Third Young Master Ye stared at his useless son. The young kid pretended not to see him!


    After dinner, Ning Ning cleaned up and went into the study room. Cheng Anya went upstairs and then came downstairs again after she had bathed and made two glasses of fruit juice. Third Young Master Ye was busy in the study room upstairs while Ning Ning was busy in the study room downstairs.


    Cheng Anya hesitated and went into the study room downstairs with a glass of fruit juice. Ning Ning was waiting for the right timing to intercept the bank transaction between the Mexican government and Louis.


    ¡°Baby, drink the fruit juice!¡± Cheng Anya handed him the glass of fruit juice and sat beside him.


    ¡°Thanks, Mommy!¡± The young kid took over the glass of juice and smiled. ¡°Mommy, is there anything else?¡±


    Cheng Anya hugged the young kid affectionately!


    The young kid raised his guard. ¡®One who is unaccountably solicitous definitely has evil intentions.¡¯


    ¡°Uh, is Ye Wei very powerful?¡± Cheng Anya asked with a faint smile and kissed the young kid¡¯s cheek. ¡°Is she or your daddy more powerful?¡±


    The young kid smiled brightly. ¡°Mommy, are you worried about Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Did you know that Ye Wei wants to kill him?¡± Cheng Anya was shocked. The young kid rolled his eyes. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t you know what I do for a living? The news of the international top killer wanting to kill my pops has gone viral, so how would I not know?¡±


    ¡®Pops?¡¯


    ¡°Baby, please be civilized!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my daddy!¡± Ning Ning immediately obeyed his mommy. Cheng Anya was confused at how Third Young Master Ye could look as if nothing had happened despite such a big thing kept happening. To say that he had no fear and wasn¡¯t afraid of women was logical, but why was Ning Ning so calm as well?


    ¡°Mommy, do you want to know the truth?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me!¡± She felt that it was obviously a bad sign from the way he asked the question.


    Ning Ning drank his juice elegantly, smiled, and said, ¡°One will not see the sunlight of tomorrow if Ye Wei wants him to die today.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say not to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you meant the opposite. As a filial son and a sweetheart, how would I not know that?¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence.


    ¡°Then, why are you not nervous at all?¡± Cheng Anya looked at him. ¡°Do you have this much confidence in your daddy?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy has so much pride. He¡¯ll strangle you if you have no confidence in him. Relax!¡± Ning Ning laughed lightly and showed his signature elegance. ¡°Ye Wei¡¯s personal jet would reach City A tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°¡­Would tomorrow be the doomsday of your daddy?¡± Cheng Anya asked.


    ¡°Mommy, can you give me a normal reaction?¡± The young kid rolled his eyes. It was the first time he had seen a woman this tough!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that one will die if Ye Wei says so?¡± Cheng Anya stared at him. The young kid laughed lightly. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s have some confidence in daddy!¡±


    Suddenly, the alarm on the computer went off. The young kid signaled for Cheng Anya to leave while handing her the empty glass. ¡°Mommy, can you refrain for a while? Baby is going to start working!¡±


    Cheng Anya took a glance at the data on his computer screen. ¡°Are you being a thief again?¡±


    Although that was what she said, she went out of the room with the glass and closed the door. The young kid logged on to his defense system, keyed in a string of instructions, decoded the codes one by one, and hacked into Swiss Bank¡­


    Once he received the seven billion euro, Ning Ning edited the data. He cut off the flow of money from between and transferred them into an empty bank account. After that, Ning Ning immediately informed Chu Li to give him all of his eight Swiss Bank account numbers and transferred the seven billion euro into his accounts.


    After everything was done, the young kid cheekily sent an email, which said that the money had been transferred successfully, to Louis in the name of a staff of Swiss Bank.


    ¡®Louis, don¡¯t you try to play with my family. Look who is supporting them behind their backs!¡¯


    ¡®Humph!¡¯

 Chapter 215

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    That night, Louis, who was staying at GK five-star hotel¡¯s president suite, received news about the bank transaction. He immediately logged on to his bank account to transfer the money to Yao Hua. However, who knows, the system told him that he had insufficient funds.


    He then checked and realized the amount of money in his bank account hadn¡¯t changed at all. He was very confused as he had received the email!


    After reconfirming the news, Louis noticed that something was amiss. He immediately called one of the high ranked managers of Swiss Bank and asked him to check the sums. After a while, the manager told him that there were no funds transferred that day.


    Louis felt weird and shocked. He knew something wasn¡¯t right. The email wasn¡¯t sent out by the bank either.


    There was no such thing!


    The relationship between Louis and that manager was apparently very good. Swiss Bank had always deemed privacy protection as important but the manager was willing to break the rules and told him about the transaction. There was indeed a sum of money transferred out from the Mexican officials, but it was not transferred to his bank account.


    It was not a small sum of money and Louis suffered from a double loss. How could he not be angry?


    He even thought that it was the government officials playing tricks with him. He was furious!


    ¡°Mister Louis, I swear the money had been transferred to your bank account. I¡¯ll send you the receipt!¡± The manager from Mexico spoke ineloquently in English with a strong Mexican accent and a trembling voice. A Swiss Bank receipt was issued to Louis and the manager checked the transaction of the day as well.


    The bank account that the money was transferred to was indeed not Louis¡¯. However, according to the person in charge of the transactions that day, the records did not match the information that he had received!


    After confirming with three parties, Louis finally realized that someone had tampered with the data and robbed the money!


    He immediately reported this case to the police!


    This alarmed all the high ranking officials of the Swiss Bank. The last time they had someone hacked into the Swiss Bank system successfully was decades ago and the hacker had been discovered even before he could do anything, after which he gave up and left. But this time, the hacker had successfully tampered with the data without anyone noticing. The high ranking officials of the entire UBS started to panic and immediately carried out a thorough check of the transaction records of that day. Because Ning Ning had divided the money and put them into several accounts, they took a longer time to collect and collate the data.


    When they found out, Chu Li had already transferred the money out. It was impossible for them to track the whereabouts of the money.


    Louis was furious and wished he could tear Chu Li into pieces. His jade green eyes revealed a fierce gaze like a strong wild wolf emitting a bloodthirsty and strong aura.


    The international terrorists simply did not put him in their eyes. In the past, he still had some considerations, but this time, he wouldn¡¯t!


    He had enough capital to fight with them. If not, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to rob Chu Li¡¯s goods so openly. In the diamond smuggling market, Chu Li had occupied a large share. He had earned many profits just from smuggling diamonds since a few years back and he just had to snatch all his customers. Louis held grudges as he had conflicts with Jason even before this. Chu Li, Jason, and Black J were in the same terrorist organization and he did not like that.


    Louis called the headquarters and demanded them to dispatch troops to bomb both the arms and diamond factory in Italy, owned by Jason, Black J, and Chu Li.


    His competent assistants looked at each other. ¡®The terrorists finally declared war officially?¡¯


    Although they were confused, nobody dared to question his orders. They had all witnessed how cruel the man was during the power change ceremony.


    Moreover, those heartless and cold men were characters who had experienced many life and deaths. The only thing that could fire them up was¡­ a war!


    Actually, there was always an unspeakable war going on between the international mafia, international drug dealers, the arms dealers, and the diamond smugglers. It¡¯s like how the drug dealers could be involved with the arms, the mafia would need the help of the arms dealers and diamond smugglers to earn their profits. Although they do help each other, they were still competing with each other in secret. The fight was bloody and cruel as they would start bombarding each other once any conflict sparkled.


    This was the real, bloody, and cruel world.


    It was also the world that was the farthest from the civilians.


    In that world, only killings, wars, smokes, and desires existed.


    Everyone wanted to be the king of the dark world.


    Midnight, in the chatroom!


    ¡®Perverts Gathering¡¯


    Jason: Louis, this sicko, really bombarded our factories. F***! Chu Li, your prediction was on point!


    Desire to see the world in chaos: Don¡¯t you know how long I have been working with him? Bai Ye and I had always been in control of the diamond smugglings and Louis, this brat, dared to go against us with his antics. Know the enemy, know yourself, and in every battle one will be victorious. He could only pull this kind of tricks.


    Genius doctor: Selfish and narrow-minded. No wonder he had to vent after being at a disadvantage.


    Smiling angel: He deserves it. Who else is as despicable as him to be in cahoots with the Mexican government and reported us to the police? Retribution, this is his retribution! He had suffered huge losses this time!


    Black J: He deserves it!


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: Mexico and Swiss had borrowed all the computing geniuses in the FBI and swore that they would catch this thief that hacked into UBS!


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Dear Sir, how awful is the term ¡®thief¡¯. Be careful that I¡¯ll block your account!


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: F***, I am really¡­ Ning Ning, why don¡¯t you just let them destroy Louis at once? Why waste so much effort? If you were my son, I would certainly abandon him at the Sahara desert!


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: It¡¯s fun!


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: ¡­


    Genius doctor: Sir, you are so despicable. You not only got rid of Louis but also caused the internal conflict in the mafia. How convenient is it for you to take them down when the mafia is in a mess!


    Clouds floating in the sky: True. Sir had been playing dumb in order to take advantage. I am loving you more! So black-bellied!


    Everybody: ¡­


    Jason: Why are you online?


    Clouds floating in the sky: Why can¡¯t I be online?


    Everybody: ¡­


    Black J: I want to give Louis a taste of his own medicine. Doesn¡¯t he have a diamond processing factory in London? Why don¡¯t we bombard it too!


    Desire to see the world in chaos: Forget it. I¡¯ll just vent by robbing this sum of money! The two factories had been abolished anyway!


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Then, we shall bombard the mafia headquarters!


    Everybody: ¡­You are good!


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: A piece of cake. I¡¯m so sleepy. Sir, please inform me of any movement. I¡¯ll get ready. I shall take a nap first!


    Jason: Baby Ning Ning, Ye Wei would reach City A tomorrow morning. Can you fall asleep this early?


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Why can¡¯t I fall asleep? That¡¯s my daddy¡¯s matter. That proud daddy of mine doesn¡¯t like me interfering in his matters!


    Everybody: ¡­


    Clouds floating in the sky: Baby, go to sleep. I¡¯ll sing a song for you in the morning!


    Ning Ning smiled, shut down his computer, and went to bed!


    When Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya woke up for work, Ning Ning was still asleep. Cheng Anya had the urge to kick him out of bed as Ning Ning had done that to her heartlessly when she refused to get out of bed.


    Third Young Master Ye then said that he heard Ning Ning typing at two o¡¯clock in the morning and pushed Cheng Anya out of his room while closing the door.


    ¡°Ning Ning might get kicked out of school if he continues to skip school!¡± Cheng Anya muttered to herself during breakfast.


    ¡°I did not agree to let him go to that stupid primary school at first anyway!¡± Third Young Master Ye sneered and said. ¡°Who dares to kick the son of the third young master out of school?¡±


    It¡¯s the school¡¯s honor that he was enrolled in it!


    The corners of Cheng Anya¡¯s lips twitched and she kept quiet!


    She suddenly remembered that Ye Wei had arrived in City A that day. Was she going to observe first then take action or take action straightaway? Although Third Young Master Ye and Ning Ning seemed to be fine, Cheng Anya was a little worried.


    On the way to MBS, Cheng Anya asked, ¡°Third Young Master Ye, Ye Wei would arrive in City A today, right?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye lifted the corners of his lips. His delicate facial features were full of interest and his mood suddenly brightened up. ¡°Miss Cheng, are you worried about me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that I¡¯m more worried about myself?¡± Cheng Anya smiled and replied. ¡®He really blooms easily when given a little sunlight!¡¯


    ¡°Right, if I am killed by her, you shall accompany me!¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled lightly. He enjoyed how Cheng Anya cared about him awkwardly with words that were not her true intentions. For the sake of her and their baby¡­


    He wouldn¡¯t die so easily!


    What did they take him as? How could he be killed this easily!


    ¡°Dream on!¡± Cheng Anya laughed. ¡°There have been three cars following us from the start. Your men?¡±


    She had already noticed them from the rearview mirror of the car right from the start!


    Third Young Master Ye nodded and looked at Cheng Anya. ¡°You¡¯re quite vigilant!¡±


    ¡°I was stalked by perverts often after work at night in the past when I lived in London!¡± Cheng Anya said coldly while being reminded of the fearful days. She was scared of them after that mainly because they had no money and it was the red-light district opposite the place where they lived. All sorts of people were gathered there.


    Luckily, they had only stayed there for a year!


    ¡°Consider the perverts unlucky to have met you!¡± Although Third Young Master Ye felt sorry for them, he said words that were unrelated to his sympathy. F***, he was really a genius!


    As expected, Cheng Anya brought out her signature fake smile. With extreme sarcasm, she said, ¡°Speaking from your own experience?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye chose to keep quiet wisely!


    The car stopped at a place near MBS. Third Young Master Ye said, ¡°I¡¯ll walk in from the main entrance later too!¡±


    Cheng Anya nodded and alighted from the car. The parking lot was the favorite hiding place for killers and it was where assassinations happened the most. It was easy to ambush as the place was dark.


    It was working hours and many MBS staff were rushing into the building. There were many people.


    Third Young Master Ye went into MBS with the protection of a line of bodyguards.


    ¡°Anya, wait for me¡­¡± Liu Xiaotian¡¯s voice could be heard from the side. Cheng Anya smiled, turned behind, and saw her running toward her. She was short of breath. Suddenly, a loud gunshot could be heard¡­


    Liu Xiaotian was so scared that she screamed at the top of her lungs¡­


    The sharp sound of glass breaking could be heard, followed by the scary screams coming from the crowd¡­


    Cheng Anya¡¯s expression changed drastically and she turned around immediately¡­

 Chapter 216 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The big revolving door located on the first floor of MBS was shattered and the glass went flying all over the place. It was the rush hour where people were getting to their workplace and the workers were going into the building. The shattered glass had injured many people. It was a new version of the M-99 sniper rifle and the firepower was so strong that the tremor had injured many workers. Some of the workers flew out and fainted because of the tremor and it was unknown whether they were still alive or not!


    The door was bombed into a horrible state and there was a very long crack on the floor of MBS¡¯ lobby. The crowd was screaming nonstop and running into the building like mad.


    The alarm bell sounded!


    It was chaos!


    Cheng Anya¡¯s face changed and suddenly ran into the building¡­


    Ye Chen!


    It was obvious that the target was Ye Chen. She had just seen Ye Chen walk in and gunshots could be heard. Therefore, it was obvious that Ye Chen was the target. Cheng Anya did not forget that Ye Wei would reach City A today and she definitely did not forget that her target was Ye Chen!


    Cheng Anya¡¯s mind was blank and she was very anxious. She could only calm down after knowing that Ye Chen was safe. Cheng Anya lost her usual calm mask and her face was filled with panic.


    In the basement of the building, the workers were escaping everywhere. The security officers did not know what had happened and were trying to maintain the order of the place. However, the result was not ideal!


    She saw a few familiar colleagues lying in a pool of blood. There was a manager from the department of building development who was on good terms with her and she was so shocked that she broke out in cold sweat. She was even more anxious to search for Third Young Master Ye amongst the crowd.


    It was actually easy to find!Update by vip novel


    The was a group of bodyguards from Dragon Gate protecting him today and they were all very tall and looked fierce. They would definitely stand out from all the workers wearing formal attire. Third Young Master Ye was safe as he was protected by them.


    ¡°Ye Chen!¡± Cheng Anya shouted as she was very worried. She wanted to go over but forcefully stopped herself as there were many people around. It was a very uncomfortable feeling.


    He was obviously someone that she cared about the most at this time, yet she had to stop herself from worrying due to his identity. They were only a few meters apart, yet it was as if they were very far apart.


    Cheng Anya really wanted to ignore everything and rush over to hug him so that she could calm herself down from the fear just now!


    However, rational made her stop her actions!


    Ye Chen also wanted to make sure that Cheng Anya was safe and he did not think as much as Cheng Anya. It was a moment between life and death and his mind was in a blank. Therefore, he let his worry show naturally.


    Once he started to react, his first action was to look for her.


    At that moment, he only knew that she could not get hurt.


    Her life was more important than himself!


    He had only walked a few steps before he was asked over by a man at the window.


    A man in black was standing in front of the window and using a telescope to look at the building opposite. He suddenly raised his voice and asked Third Young Master Ye to go over and hand the telescope to Third Young Master Ye.


    MBS building was located in the financial district of City A and the surroundings were filled with magnificent buildings. There were a few buildings opposite MBS that had the same height and Third Young Master Ye could see a woman standing on the rooftop through the telescope. A pair of sunglasses hid half of the woman¡¯s face, but one could feel her coldness. Her hair was long and she looked like a Greek goddess.


    There was an M99 sniper rifle beside her and Third Young Master Ye could tell that it was the most powerful gun in America. It was reintroduced by Golden Eagle, which was a company under Jason. They changed the gun-barrel to be bigger and the gun slot was multipurpose. This type of rifle could put nineteen bullets of different functions. It was also paired with all sorts of telescope and scanner to make it suitable for aiming at a moving target.


    Although Third Young Master Ye was not an expert with weapons, arms dealing was one of his businesses. Therefore, he understood a little about weapons that were a little famous. Was Ye Wei intending to bomb him into pieces by using this M99 sniper rifle?


    The legendary number one killer in the world was a marksman and this was not her usual method. Could it be that the killer was not used to being in City A as she was used to being in the North and South America?


    Furthermore, M99 had such precise accuracy¡­


    Actually, Third Young Master Ye should thank the Black Eagle for realizing the aiming point that was flashing earlier. Therefore, they were one step earlier in protecting Third Young Master Ye from Ye Wei¡¯s attack.


    It was obvious that Ye Wei¡¯s sunglasses were a telescope and she saw Third Young Master Ye looking at her. She made a murder pose and carried the M99 before walking away, leaving her domineering back view!


    That¡¯s Ye Wei?


    She looked really young!


    Ye Chen¡¯s heart started pumping and he could not help but think of his Ye Wei.


    How would she become a cold and heartless killer?


    ¡°Send people to chase after her!¡± Third Young Master Ye put down the telescope and ordered. ¡°No matter dead or alive!¡±


    City A was his territory. No matter how powerful they were, he would not let them get away!


    No matter if it was Ye Wei or Louis!


    ¡°Okay!¡± Black Eagle replied and brought a few people to rush over to the building opposite them. All the best people from Dragon Gate were gathered here. The top five killers on the international killers ranking were all here. Although Ye Wei was number one, she could not possibly win against four people!


    She might not necessarily have the life to leave!


    The few top supervisors of MBS had already calmed down. They called the police and ambulance even before Third Young Master Ye ordered them to do so. They quickly calmed everyone down as the people who were injured were still alive. There was no casualty yet.


    Third Young Master Ye nodded after hearing the report and he walked over to Cheng Anya. ¡°Miss Cheng, ask the people from the news department to gather at the second conference room!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Cheng Anya had also realized the seriousness of the problem. She called the supervisors from the news department to the second conference room.


    They had to distort the truth before the police came.


    Twenty minutes later, the MBS TV station termed this incident as a terrorist attack!


    There was widespread news coverage on it. After MBS International had reported on it, GK International Media and other media started to report on it too. The news of MBS International being attacked by a terrorist group had spread throughout City A within half an hour.


    It spread like wildfire!


    Third Young Master Ye was one step ahead of Yao Hua and Yun Enterprise to decrease the negative influence that this incident would have on MBS International¡¯s image.


    They dealt with this incident decisively and swiftly so that it could be contained within a certain range. By the time Yun Enterprise and Yao Hua received the news, the public opinion was in support of MBS and everyone was empathetic for them.


    After Third Young Master Ye had settled everything, he did some record. After all, he was someone with status and there were a lot of things going on in the business world recently. Therefore, the police did not know about the truth. Third Young Master Ye had talked to the high-level officials in the police force and they dared not investigate too much into the incident. They could only treat it as a terrorist attack if Third Young Master Ye said so.


    After he was done with the record, Louis called him. ¡°Congratulations, Third Young Master Ye! You have just escaped from death and this calls for a celebration!¡±

 Chapter 217 - Untitled

    Third Young Master Ye spun the fountain pen in his hand while having a forced smile. His voice sounded pleasant. ¡°Too bad that I have a tough life. Thank you, Mister Louis, for caring so much about me. Talking about celebration, there are many things worth celebrating!¡±


    Louis¡¯ laughter could be heard through the phone and his voice still sounded gentle. ¡°With so many masters from Dragon Gate protecting you, of course you will be safe. But Ye Wei¡¯s bullets are very accurate. Third Young Master Ye, you¡¯d better be careful!¡±


    He sounded like he was sneering and warning Third Young Master Ye. He also sounded like he was taking pleasure in the misfortune of others.


    ¡°Louis, are you practicing abstinence from meat recently?¡± Third Young Master Ye derided without being polite. Ever since Louis began to covet Anya, Third Young Master Ye had not been polite to him.


    Louis laughed. This man had never laughed to his heart¡¯s content. His laughter was always very low-pitched and sounded suppressing, making people feel very uncomfortable. ¡°It goes without saying that I care about my partner!¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± Third Young Master Ye curled the corners of his lips. ¡°I was still thinking if there was someone stabbing me in my back when Ye Wei¡¯s gun was aimed at me!¡±


    ¡°How could it be?¡± Louis said with a deep meaning. ¡°Nobody would bear to see Third Young Master Ye die. There are still many games not played!¡±


    ¡°Do you still have the capital?¡± Third Young Master Ye laughed coldly. ¡°This is such a coincidence, but I just received some news yesterday night that Chu Li had robbed money from you. Mister Louis, this money, together with the cost of the arms is not a small sum. There¡¯s an old Chinese saying that trying to gain an advantage might only make you worse off. I really pity you. Serve you right for daring to snatch Jason¡¯s and Chu Li¡¯s business!


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye¡¯s is really well-informed. I have already prevented the news from spreading, yet you still know about it. Amazing!¡± Louis¡¯ gentle voice sounded a little ruthless. ¡°You think that the mafia has no right to challenge the terrorist group?¡±


    ¡°It has already been proven that you are indeed inferior to them!¡± Third Young Master laughed. He could tell that Louis was angry and Third Young Master Ye was in a good mood. Although MBS International was fighting with Yun Enterprise and Yao Hua, they were backed up by Louis. MBS International had been at a disadvantaged position and it finally won one round this time. Therefore, how could Third Young Master Ye¡¯s mood not be good? Although Louis could get money from somewhere else after losing this sum of money, looking at him being attacked by others¡­


    It was just one word: happy!


    Louis laughed with a deep voice. His laughter made people¡¯s hair stand on one end. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know about your background, I might think that you are related to the international terrorist group!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye paused and he was secretly shocked. Louis had a sharp mind. Although Third Young Master Ye had never told him about anything, Louis could sense something. It was scary to have such an enemy!


    It was no wonder that he could destroy Rus. During the change of power among the Italian mafia, Third Young Master Ye supported Rus fully. Rus was also a smart man and had experienced many things. However, it was obvious that he was not on the same level when compared to Louis.


    ¡°Louis, don¡¯t you think it is funny?¡± Third Young Master Ye sneered coldly and his coldness was sent to Louis¡¯ ears clearly. ¡°You went to snatch Chu Li¡¯s business because of your capability and you should have predicted that this would happen. Louis, sometimes, you are overconfident!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I would be scared of them? This is just a sum of money. So what if I gave it to them?¡±


    ¡°Do you print money? Why do you sound so generous?¡± Third Young Master Ye laughed in a colder manner. He thinned his lips and raised his eyebrows as he asked in an astonished manner. ¡°Regardless, why did you send people to protect me?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye had just received news that other than Dragon Gate protecting him, the people from the mafia were also hunting down Ye Wei. Third Young Master Ye could not understand this. What had happened to Louis¡¯ style of doing things?


    Louis teamed up with Yao Hua and Yun Enterprise to destroy him, yet he sent people to protect him. Didn¡¯t Louis think that his actions were self-contradicting?


    Louis was focused on destroying him now. If Louis wanted to intervene in Ye Wei¡¯s matter, it would have affected his manpower and money. Ye Wei was a doughty person. It was definitely not easy if he was targeting Ye Wei.


    This would definitely decrease his attacks on MBS. Ye Chen could not understand why Louis would do this. Given his fierce attack, wasn¡¯t he happier to see MBS go bankrupt and Ye Chen lose everything or even die?


    Or was this why Louis was perverted?


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Louis laughed as he asked Third Young Master Ye.


    ¡°If I knew, would I have to ask you?¡± Third Young Master Ye replied coldly.


    ¡°Then continue to think!¡±


    ¡°I have no time and energy to think about such useless stuff. I advise you to scram back to Italy. Do you really think that you are a god by flaunting your prowess in other¡¯s territory?¡± Third Young Master sneered. Louis had already created enough trouble for him. ¡°I don¡¯t care what your relationship with Old Master Ye is like, but other than me, nobody can destroy MBS. You¡¯d better give up. Old Master Ye wants to substitute me by subterfuge, but he does not look at how old he is. There is a disabled person and child at home while he has already stepped one foot into the coffin. What capital does he have?¡±


    ¡°You are really conceited!¡± Louis laughed faintly. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, I shall give you a piece of advice too. You are too confident. How do you know that Old Master Ye has no successor?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye laughed and said coldly, ¡°Are you trying to say that Old Master Ye has an illegitimate son?¡±


    Louis was silent as his words were too evil. Louis was someone that was particular about the bloodline of his family. Words like illegitimate son were a humiliation to him!


    ¡°If you were not Third Young Master Ye, you would have died a few hundred times!¡± Given his conceited personality, Louis would have killed him if he were other people. There was no way Louis would have allowed him to live.


    ¡°I am honored!¡± Third Young Master Ye sneered. ¡°Speaking of it, Louis, are you sure that you still have money to do business with me? According to the contract, if there is something wrong with your finances, I have the right to end this deal!¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to worry about money?¡±


    ¡°If I do business and not care about money, then why do I have to do it? Do you think I am a charity organization?¡± Third Young Master Ye sneered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the money. I will give you not a single cent less once I¡¯ve checked the quality of the goods!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Third Young Master Ye said. He thought that he could endure it but he still asked in the end. ¡°Why do you have to target MBS? Or should I say, me? We have worked together a few times and never had any disputes!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you smart? Why not make a guess?¡± Louis did not answer him directly. ¡°Maybe I am coveting¡­ MBS, or maybe I am coveting¡­ Miss Cheng. In this world, the strong ones survive. Once you fall into hell from heaven, what capital do you have to fight with me?¡±


    ¡°You are really perverted!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the compliments. Love is not about romance, but conquering!¡± Louis said as he laughed in a sinister way. ¡°The way man conquers woman!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyebrows were locked and he clenched his fists tightly. He really wanted to punch Louis. He could imagine that disgusting smile of Louis on the other side of the phone.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not covet my woman!¡± Third Young Master Ye said coldly. ¡°Scram back to Italy!¡±

 Chapter 218 - Untitled

    This was such a big deal to MBS that even Old Master Ye was alarmed!


    It seemed like he didn¡¯t expect that someone would attempt to assassinate Third Young Master Ye. His movements were so bold that he bombarded MBS¡¯ entrance in broad daylight. Although Third Young Master Ye had directed this to the terrorists in order to gain sympathy and reduce the negative impacts, Cheng Anya knew that Old Master Ye had called in to check on the image of MBS instead of being worried about Third Young Master Ye. A warning would be given as well.


    Cheng Anya wasn¡¯t like her past self anymore. She did not worry about Third Young Master Ye¡¯s mood swings that much. Since the last time they talked at the balcony, he did not rage anymore and had learned how to control his emotions. Even if he was called back to the Ye family by Old Master Ye, he was really calm!


    He was originally cold as ice, black-bellied, and his emotions could get out of control easily. Only to certain people did he have a tendency to be compulsively abusive. However, he was very open-minded after someone gave him advice.


    After being busy for a period of time, the girls in the secretarial room finally had time to chat!


    ¡°Anya, was it really an attack by terrorists?¡± The news was reporting it so widely that all MBS staff were in fear the whole day. They were reminded of what happened on 911. If those terrorists were going to bombard the whole building, wouldn¡¯t they all die together?


    Uneasiness and fear filled the whole building!


    Cheng Anya smiled, looked at the three girls who were equally frightened, and said softly, ¡°Nothing will happen. Just work in peace!¡±


    ¡°I feel like going on a vacation!¡± The other secretary put on a long face and glanced at the president¡¯s office. She was reminded of the time when she requested to go for a holiday. Their cold-blooded and black-bellied president waved his hands as if it was nothing, asked her to pack her stuff and never to come back again!


    That secretary was full of tears¡­ It was more realistic to work as it wasn¡¯t easy to find a job with a salary that high and a boss that could make people so loyal to him!


    Cheng Anya knew what she was thinking about just by looking at her expression. She puckered her lips, smiled, and told Liu Xiaotian, ¡°So many things had happened to President Ye recently and all of them were serious matters that would alarm the whole city. Is this year the year of his birth sign?¡±


    ¡°Possible!¡± Everybody echoed. Liu Xiaotian said, ¡°After President Ye and Miss Yun had conflicts, she was so cruel that guys can¡¯t even compare themselves to women that are this cruel!¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, the child in Miss Yun¡¯s belly must be a few months old by now. Why are they so quiet about this?¡± There must be gossip in a place full of women. Cheng Anya wasn¡¯t surprised at all. She was used to hearing gossip about Third Young Master Ye!


    ¡°Are you dumb? They are already at this stage. How could they keep the child? They must have aborted it!¡±


    ¡°Make sense!¡±


    ¡°Lili had predicted before that President Ye and Miss Yun would not have a happy ending, but you all didn¡¯t believe her!¡± Liu Xiaotian said while showing a face full of adoration. ¡°Lili is my idol. She¡¯s so far-sighted!¡±


    Everybody was silent. Cheng Anya smiled faintly. Far-sighted, indeed!


    Everyone has their own destined person. If he really loves someone, how would he be willing to hurt her by having numerous girls by his side!


    ¡°Speaking of which, have you all realized? President Ye is behaving like¡­ a monk recently!¡± Guan Rutong said cheekily. She gave a two-word comment. ¡°Henpecked husband?¡±


    Hehe¡­


    The three women laughed out loud unceremoniously. Liu Xiaotian said, ¡°Does President Ye seem like a henpecked husband? Which woman has that power?¡±


    They knew how Third Young Master Ye was like after working for him these past few years. Henpecked? This was definitely an ultimate joke. In their impression, Third Young Master Ye treated women like his pet. He would feed them if he was happy but treat them like strangers if he wasn¡¯t in a good mood.


    ¡°Anya, did you receive any calls from those women recently? We didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± As someone who was being gossiped on, Miss Cheng looked very calm, as if nothing had happened. However, her mind flashed past a few unharmonious scenes!


    They had almost played with fire that night. Third Young Master Ye looked¡­ beastly. If her son didn¡¯t hold her back and kiss her endlessly, his gaze would have radiated green light¡­


    She had just showered that day and wore revealing clothes. How Third Young Master Ye wished to pounce and eat her on the sofa. That passionate but green light once made the young kid confused. He tilted his head, placed his finger on his lips, and asked innocently, ¡°Daddy, am I in your way?¡±


    The beastly green light of Third Young Master Ye turned red in embarrassment and anger immediately. He grabbed the young kid and hit his buttocks. Why did you ask since you knew that you were a light bulb?[1] He was lucky that the third young master, who had a twisted mind, did not throw him out of the house.


    Uh¡­ He seemed to be rather impulsive and bad-tempered recently. He would even look at her with a weird gaze!


    Wow!


    ¡®A man who doesn¡¯t have his sexual desires satisfied is a scary man!¡¯


    ¡°See how monkish he is behaving! Our President Ye can be a nice man too. This proves that pigs do fly!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be he already had a kid before getting married?¡± Guan Rutong blinked, feeling extremely shocked!


    ¡°It must be!¡± Except for Cheng Anya, all the girls commented on this. ¡°What a vixen!¡± They all agreed.


    Miss Cheng had a crooked smile. There was a flash of light in her bright eyes. She had to calm down!


    Vixen¡­ Was she considered as one?


    It was said that a vixen must meet the criteria as mentioned¡ªbeautiful, fashionable, enchanting, and attractive at a shake of hips. Numerous men would be charmed by her.


    Cheng Anya looked at her business attire calmly and pushed up her black, ugly glasses. ¡®Pretty girls, have you seen a vixen like this?¡¯


    ¡°Anya, why are you so quiet?¡± Liu Xiaotian sensed Cheng Anya¡¯s silence and asked curiously. Cheng Anya was always passionate about gossiping with them on other days and she would even give classic comments while being intensely involved in the discussion.


    It was rare to see her be so quiet!


    Miss Cheng would give her brightest smile during their normal gossip sessions. Firstly, the job of being Third Young Master Ye¡¯s secretary was very tiring and boring. The few of them were really stressed out. Hence, laughing while gossiping could reduce their stress levels and troubles. Secondly, women are all gossipy in nature. Thirdly, this was a way for the women in the office to bond and communicate. Cheng Anya was the last to join the team and she had to behave more lively. The girls were nice though.


    Miss Cheng carried the documents and stood up, showing her signature smile once again. With wisdom, foxiness, and pride, she said, ¡°Vixen is the highest remark one could give a woman!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was indeed Cheng Anya! How classic!


    Cheng Anya smiled and carried the documents into the president¡¯s office!


    [1] A light bulb is what you call someone who stands in the way of a couple

 Chapter 219 - Untitled

    Cheng Anya entered the president¡¯s office with the documents.


    Third Young Master Ye was studying the details of a contract while fidgeting with a pen. If one looked closely, one would find that his eyes were fixated on something. What he was thinking about was unknown but he was still as cold as ever.


    How cooling! Cheng Anya secretly mocked him and handed him the documents for him to sign on. It was urgent!


    The news department was very busy recently and had called to rush the document again and again. She did not dare to make the decision without Third Young Master Ye¡¯s orders and she had hesitated for a while before going into his office with the documents.


    But she was torn to find out that the documents on his tables were still piled up to the height of a mountain.


    Wow!


    Third Young Master Ye zoning out wasn¡¯t a good sign at all. After all, a workaholic like him should be working with all his mind. Moreover, he must be planning something bad every time he zoned out.


    She was very experienced regarding this. Furthermore, Old Master Ye had just called!


    She was contemplating if she should just make up an excuse and leave?


    Just when she was imagining things, the third young master looked up at her and his deep gaze fell directly on her face. He flashed a smile and Cheng Anya felt that the atmosphere in the office became colder by a few degrees!


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s smile was weird in her eyes!


    ¡°Miss Cheng, is it your birthday today?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked in an affirmative tone. He leaned back on the leather chair and spun around while fidgeting with the fountain pen in his hand. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    The smile of Third Young Master Ye was enchanting!


    Cheng Anya indulged in infatuation again, as always. It was difficult for her to resist his charming smile. Her heart skipped a beat and her back felt numb. She was being a nympho again!


    ¡®Beauty is in the eyes of the beholder!¡¯ She felt that Third Young Master Ye had gotten more handsome!


    She had fallen for him completely!


    ¡°Miss Cheng, are you done admiring? Do my looks still suit your taste?¡± Third Young Master lifted the corners of his lips and smiled brightly. Men sometimes enjoy admiring the look of their own women obsessing over them.


    Especially calm and black-bellied women with a distorted character like Cheng Anya.


    ¡°Barely enough!¡± Cheng Anya returned back to her senses. She really wanted to slap some sense into Third Young Master Ye. Ninety percent of all pretty men were annoying!


    Third Young Master Ye loved her shy expression which made his heart fluttered. His mind was perhaps, really twisted. If not, why would he like to see her shy expression and always provoke her on purpose?


    ¡°Barely enough? Your saliva was dripping out of your mouth!¡± Third Young Master Ye sneered!


    See, it was obvious that he enjoyed it, but what he said was strange and opposite of what he thought. ¡®F***, Ye Chen, you are really a genius!¡¯


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, a male looking like a female isn¡¯t something that you should be proud of!¡± Cheng Anya smiled brightly. Damn it, Liu Xiaotian and girls had even called her a vixen.


    It seemed like Third Young Master Ye was more like a vixen, no?


    No one had made the rule that vixen must be a female anyway, right? Cheng Anya thought to herself secretly. She nodded and looked very serious while thinking that how her words were very reasonable and logical!


    What a genius!


    ¡°You haven¡¯t replied to me!¡± Third Young Master Ye did not want to bicker with her that day. He gestured for Cheng Anya to walk closer to him with his fingers!


    Miss Cheng¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, are you summoning a dog?¡±


    The corners of Third Young Master Ye¡¯s lips twitched and he endured what she said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go again. Miss Cheng, please come nearer to me, would you?¡±


    Such a sinister look with those green lights radiating out of him, it was dangerous to walk close to him. Although Cheng Anya was a nympho, she knew exactly which flower was poisonous. She said calmly, ¡°Just say whatever is on your mind. I¡¯m still young. My ears are fine!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was speechless by her actions. ¡°Are you afraid that I might eat you up?¡±


    ¡°Do you admit that you are a beast? How rare!¡± Cheng Anya couldn¡¯t lose to Third Young Master Ye on bickering, but her heart felt warm. She couldn¡¯t help but soften her voice and walk closer to him for real. ¡°How did you know it was my birthday?¡±


    Except for Ning Ning, nobody else had remembered her birthday!


    Daddy Cheng was always busy and he could never remember her birthday most of the time. Moreover, children from poor families would usually not get to celebrate their birthdays as it was deemed a very extravagant activity. Cheng Anya was reminded of her birthday only during these two years, when her living conditions had improved!


    It was a happy thing to know that someone had remembered an important date!


    Third Young Master Ye straightened his back, pushed, and pulled Cheng Anya. She ended up sitting on his lap like a certain sex position in a blink of an eye. The shy Miss Cheng¡¯s face immediately turned red.


    Her heart fluttered!


    ¡°Ning Ning told me just now!¡± Third Young Master Ye hugged her tightly and their bodies were closely stuck together. That pose looked really harmonious¡­ Several impure scenes flashed past Miss Cheng¡¯s mind and her face was as red as sunset.


    ¡°Let me go first!¡± Cheng Anya pushed and tried to struggle off but she was pressed down by Third Young Master Ye really hard. He smiled like a hooligan and moved his body as though he was flirting. ¡°You gave birth to a son before, so you should know what will happen if a woman struggles in a man¡¯s arms. I¡¯ll give you two choices. A, continue and bear the consequences. B¡­¡±


    ¡°I choose B!¡± Cheng Anya chose the option that was to her advantage immediately!


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s hooligan-like smile turned into an ambiguous smile. He patted Cheng Anya¡¯s head calmly. ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll tell you what option B is at night!¡±


    Miss Cheng¡¯s back suddenly turned stiff. She could not maintain her signature smile anymore!


    F***, this damn black-bellied man! He dared to make a trap for her to fall into? And she really fell for it?


    Really¡­ black-bellied!


    Ning Ning had once said that Mommy wasn¡¯t Daddy¡¯s match, suggesting her to be good and stay in his arms to prevent being set up by him and be more depressed.


    The young kid¡¯s words were always accurate. She was very depressed at that point in time!


    How she wished she could strangle him!


    Third Young Master Ye laughed like a cat that had gotten what it wanted. Cheng Anya stared at him. Suddenly, he felt a tickle in his heart that was difficult to bear. All his calculations had turned into impulses and how he wished that he could push down the woman in his arms and fulfill his sexual desires.


    That man had always done what he wanted to. He locked Cheng Anya¡¯s head with his hands and went close to her with his lips. He then went on to suck her lips while invading her warm mouth. Teasing and lighting the fire while stirring his tongue with Cheng Anya¡¯s. It felt like forever while he was sucking on her lips¡­


    Cheng Anya had knocked into his embrace because he was too strong and they were attached to each other, chest to chest. She was riding on his lap, which was a standard ¡®woman on top¡¯ position!


    Third Young Master Ye bypassed her hips and moved skillfully on her back. How could Cheng Anya be his match? She lay in his arms, feeling numb and soft, and allowed him to do whatever he wanted.


    It was a silent consent of intimacy!


    Third Young Master Ye became excited real quick. He hadn¡¯t even finished kissing her when something hot in his pants had already pressed against her lower abdomen. It felt like his temperature could be felt all over her body through her abdomen.


    ¡°Anya, I¡¯ll give myself to you. Do you want me?¡±

 Chapter 220

    Cheng Anya became muddle-headed. She didn¡¯t quite understand what Third Young Master Ye had said as her body was immersed in a kind of numbness and intolerance. A little unsatisfied, she rubbed herself against him and the parts where she had rubbed against spread the boiling heat¡­


    Third Young Master Ye threw her black, ugly glasses away, revealing her bright eyes. They were not as bright as usual but were hazy as though they were covered by mist. They were so charming that they looked like water would drip out of them.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s heart rate increased. He didn¡¯t expect that a pure face could look so attractive and charming. He hugged her even more tightly and kissed her to no end. It was not enough no matter how long he kissed her and it didn¡¯t satisfy his strong desires which were running in his blood.


    Only Cheng Anya could make him feel such strong emotions.


    ¡°Say yes!¡± Third Young Master Ye ordered in his hoarse voice. His gaze was dark red and fuming with fire. How he wished he could gobble her down. He pinned down Cheng Anya and demanded her to accept his birthday gift overbearingly.


    He, Third Young Master Ye, had gifted himself as a present. How would he allow her to reject!


    Cheng Anya had lost her mind after all the kisses. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s devilish hands pulled up her shirt and boldly reached in, constantly igniting the flame. He was so aggressive that it looked like he would just eat her up on the chair.


    ¡°Let me go first¡­¡± Cheng Anya pushed him away and both her face and ears turned red. She tried to maintain the last bit of her sanity and said in a charming nasal voice. Her voice made Third Young Master Ye feel numb and ticklish as if her long eyelashes had brushed past his heart.


    The two of them hugged, kissed, and rubbed. Third Young Master Ye was an old hand in romance and Cheng Anya wasn¡¯t his match at all. She could only give up and surrender under this circumstance.


    ¡°Not letting you go!¡± Third Young Master Ye said peremptorily, increasing his strength. Cheng Anya moaned and was on the verge of collapsing mentally.


    It was impossible for him to let her go. The most important thing about negotiation was charisma. Where else other than the bed would make him the most charismatic? He wasn¡¯t dumb. How would he possibly let her go? ¡®This damn girl, just listen to me!¡¯


    Third Young Master Ye had dirty thoughts. Actually, he had just used a few tricks and Cheng Anya fell for him easily, even allowing him to do whatever he wanted to. Third Young Master Ye knew that the girl was inexperienced. It was a piece of cake for him to get her.


    Leaving her hanging for long and playing hard to get, the most important thing was to get her consent. That was the most meaningful!


    He could give up the whole world for her as long as she was willing to stay by his side forever.


    What he wanted was for her to stay with him willingly!


    ¡®Cheng Anya, resign to your fate!¡¯


    What a beast¡­


    Cheng Anya¡¯s face was as red as blood. It was the first time she¡­ didn¡¯t know what to do¡­


    Not being able to retaliate after getting bullied by Third Young Master Ye, she felt wronged like a helpless daughter-in-law. That person was too evil. He had pulled her down from the clouds of purity and held her in his ocean of desires.


    When a black-bellied person met another of their kind, let¡¯s see who was more black-bellied!


    Her black-belly level was obviously lower than that of Third Young Master Ye!


    ¡°Woman, focus!¡± Third Young Master Ye hit her lightly.


    Cheng Anya felt her back turning numb and she was shaking. Subconsciously, she increased the strength of that impure action.


    Her body became hotter and she gave herself to Third Young Master Ye shyly.


    She luxuriated in the sensuous feel and allowed Third Young Master Ye to do whatever he wanted to.


    A slight distraction would slow down the movement of the hands!


    Cheng Anya felt the pain but was also excited at the same time. The pleasure she felt was stronger as well.


    A great celebrity once said that the only way to test out a theory was to perform an experiment on it. However, Cheng Anya realized that theory was far from real practice¡­


    As a senior fujoshi[1], those scenes that had appeared frequently in gay dramas were full of tricks, but she couldn¡¯t remember a thing on how to pleasure a male at all.


    ¡°Anya, quick¡­¡± She was an amateur who didn¡¯t have the skills. She would only make Third Young Master Ye uncomfortable. Hence, Cheng Anya could only try to please him under his instructions¡­


    Then¡­


    She found that Little Ye Chen was becoming¡­ scarier!


    Chen Anya felt like crying, but had no tears¡­


    [1] Fujoshi refers to a woman who likes manga about homosexual love

 Chapter 221 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    She would definitely be dead meat when they were doing it for real!


    ¡°Are¡­ you done?¡± Cheng Anya asked while trembling. She had done it for a long time and her hands were tired. She finally understood what Third Young Master Ye meant by his hands were tired¡­


    Third Young Master Ye held her hand and made her go faster. Breathing more and more heavily, he said, ¡°You¡­ need to have more skills!¡±


    She really wanted to destroy Little Ye Chen and see how arrogant and fiery he could get then!


    She became fierce at that moment and used more strength in her hands. Third Young Master Ye, who was on the verge of being pleased, had his hips turned numb after she had stimulated him. While hugging her, his body shook slightly and the warm liquid spat on her hands¡­


    Cheng Anya turned dumb from being too overwhelmed¡­


    He felt like he was hugging his whole world!


    After she regained her sanity, she pushed away Ye Chen. She had apparently overestimated her ability to take all these. Her whole body went jelly and pounced into the embrace of Third Young Master Ye once her feet reached the ground. Her face also touched Little Ye Chen and they were in a certain sex position again!


    How Cheng Anya wished that she could hide into a hole¡­


    Third Young Master Ye was obviously taken aback as well. Before he could open his mouth and say anything, Cheng Anya stood up decisively and ran to the toilet in the resting room!


    Third Young Master Ye looked at her back view and laughed while banging the table. The secretaries outside looked at each other, speechless¡­


    ¡®Did Anya crack a lame joke again?¡¯ That was what they all thought.


    Fifteen minutes had passed when Cheng Anya exited the toilet. That Cheng Anya who had lost her mind earlier on had turned back to the black-bellied Cheng Anya. She walked in confidently as though nothing had happened.


    How dramatic.


    Third Young Master Ye had already cleaned up himself. There was a pile of tissues in the waste paper basket beside him¡­


    He had also signed a few documents cleverly. Although he wasn¡¯t done eating her up, the appetizer had him laughing with pride. It looked irritating in Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes!


    ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate your birthday in the evening!¡± Third Young Master Ye said, satisfied. Miss Cheng stared at him, feeling resentful. She had been scammed by that bastard earlier on and was clear of his intentions. How regretful!


    The fact that he was called black-bellied meant that he wasn¡¯t reliable at all. She had only fallen for him due to her temporary infatuation!


    Miss Cheng had tears all over her face. ¡®This birthday¡­ is really¡­ ahhhh!¡¯


    ¡°Okay. But before that, you must really celebrate my birthday seriously and you¡¯ll have to do as I say!¡± Since she was already at a loss, she had to make sure that she was not at a total disadvantage.


    Third Young Master Ye held his chin, seemingly laughed and said, ¡°What if you ask me to suddenly stop?¡±


    Anything that was favorable was absolutely guaranteed!


    ¡®You are really overwhelmed by lust. Can you think of something else?¡¯


    Cheng Anya gritted her teeth. ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Then, okay. Before that happens, you are my queen!¡± Third Young Master Ye spit out sweet talks calmly as if it was nothing, but it killed Miss Cheng instantly.


    The calm front that Cheng Anya had been maintaining was broken and she hurriedly picked up the documents. Third Young Master Ye enjoyed watching her flustered look and said, ¡°Anya, you performed well just now!¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡± Cheng Anya spat on him, turned, and fled. As she reached the door, Third Young Master Ye said faintly, ¡°I¡¯ll go rogue on you every time you enter my office!¡±


    Cheng Anya was speechless. Third Young Master Ye wasn¡¯t just a gangster. He was the greatest gangster among all the gangsters!


    Cheng Anya could still hear low, deep laughter after she had exited the office.


    Because she was too shy to stay with the girls, Cheng Anya went downstairs to deliver the documents decisively¡­

 Chapter 222 - The So-Called Scheming

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    It was very obvious that Cheng Anya¡¯s productivity decreased by half for the rest of the time. Although Cheng Anya was someone with a stubborn mouth and she did not blush and neither did her heart thump when talking to Third Young Master Ye about sexual stuff, Anya was still very innocent and her heart thumped because of Third Young Master Ye, who was a romantic veteran. Dirty thoughts filled her mind and she was totally polluted by him!


    Cheng Anya was absent-minded for the whole afternoon. She stared at the computer screen and was in a daze. Her face was slightly blushing and the other secretaries stared at one another. What had happened to the doughty Miss Cheng?


    The four secretaries whispered to one another for a while and Liu Xiaotian was appointed to be the representative to talk to Cheng Anya. ¡°Anya, are you not feeling well? Did you catch a fever?¡±


    Her skin was fair and made the blush even more obvious. Her eyes were still watery and it made people think of two scenarios. She was either a woman that was loved severely or she was sick!


    Naturally, the secretaries thought that she was sick!


    Cheng Anya touched her own face and scolded herself for being a nympho. She shook her head while smiling. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just have to admit that I¡¯m old. I am panting because I was walking up and down the stairs!¡±


    Walking up and down the stairs?


    Why did she have to take the stairs when there were lifts around?


    This was not the focus. Guan Rutong took a candy and threw it at Cheng Anya. ¡°Little Anya, are you trying to provoke us by saying that you are old?¡±


    Cheng Anya was the youngest among them!


    They played around for a while before Cheng Anya went back to her working mode and focused on her work!


    When it was almost time to get off work, Cheng Anya received a call from the young kid. His young voice sounded very grievous. ¡°Mommy, I am homeless now!¡±


    ¡°Who bullied you?¡± Cheng Anya laughed slightly as she was in the walkway. He made it sound like it was very serious!


    The young kid grieved even more. He almost wanted to cry to make it more serious. ¡°Mommy, Daddy said that he did not allow me to go home tonight. He asked me to go somewhere else to play!¡±


    Cheng Anya was at a loss for words!


    Wow!


    This hooligan. What did he tell her son!


    ¡°Mommy, are you there?¡± After waiting for a while, Cheng Anya still did not reply. The young kid hesitated and shouted. ¡°Mommy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Cheng Anya tried to make herself sound as normal as possible. She really wanted to slap Third Young Master Ye¡¯s evil face at that moment!


    ¡°I wanted to make a cake for Mommy! Bad Daddy!¡± The young kid complained about Third Young Master Ye¡¯s inhuman act. He had decided to hate his daddy for one day.


    ¡°Ning Ning, do you have a place to go? Why not live with grandpa for a day?¡± Cheng Anya said subconsciously.


    The young kid was silent and Cheng Anya was puzzled. She was such an amiable mommy for caring about his whereabouts. It was rare for her to be so caring, so why was her baby so quiet?


    ¡°Mommy, you also think that I should not go home tonight?¡±


    Cheng Anya was silent!


    ¡°You guys dislike me!¡± The young kid complained and his voice sounded very grievous!


    Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°Enough. You also know that you are the third wheel, no? I am trying to pacify the scheming man and I still have to deal with you, little scheming boy. Baby Cheng, it must have been too long since I last taught you a lesson. You dare to laugh at me. Do you want to be beaten?¡±


    Baby Cheng¡­


    She was indeed his mommy. He could no longer continue playing and he laughed as he said, ¡°I know, I know. I shall stop playing. I will go away on my own. Is that enough? I am filial, so I¡¯m calling to wish you a happy birthday. You are too fierce!¡±


    ¡°Be good!¡± Cheng Anya smiled.


    ¡°I shall sacrifice one night for my beautiful younger sister!¡±


    Cheng Anya ¡°¡­I will isolate him from you!¡±


    She could imagine how the scheming Third Young Master Ye used the little sister that Ning Ning had coveted for very long to persuade Ning Ning not to go home. Once Cheng Anya thought of this, her face turned green!


    One was a big scheming man, while the other was a small scheming boy. Both of them teamed up to trap her!


    ¡°Hehe, Mommy, I shall go away!¡± The young kid hung up the call. Cheng Anya could hear an elegant female voice calling Ning Ning from the side of the phone!


    She was startled. Who was it? She sounded very elegant and the voice was clear!


    It was almost time to get off work and Liu Xiaotian and the rest went off first. Cheng Anya still had some documents to photocopy but the photocopier on the top floor was spoilt. Therefore, she had to go downstairs to print. Most of the workers had left and the place was quiet. There was no one fighting for the photocopier with her.


    Ten minutes had passed before she printed the documents and went back to the top floor. Third Young Master Ye was looking at his watch and Cheng Anya thought of their affair in the morning. She blushed and Third Young Master Ye looked up and saw her. His sinister face turned into a bantering smile. ¡°I thought you had escaped!¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°I am not such a coward!¡±


    Cheng Anya went back to her seat to tidy up the documents and Third Young Master Ye put his hands on her desk to support himself as he leaned forward. His scent surged over Cheng Anya and he trapped her in a small corner.


    ¡°Stop working! Your boss is giving you a holiday!¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled evilly. The scent that surged over Cheng Anya smelled like mint.


    Cheng Anya was silent. This boss was a typical capitalist and exploiting class. He gave her a holiday because he was overwhelmed by lust!


    ¡°I said before that you have to fulfill all my requests first, didn¡¯t I?¡± Cheng Anya smiled in a seductive way. She had to use her beauty in such situations. What¡¯s more, she was pretty and it would be a pity not to make use of it.


    Third Young Master Ye nodded in an arrogant manner and smiled in a pleasant way. He looked at her as if she were a piece of fat meat that was already by his mouth!


    ¡°What do you want? Candlelight dinner? Present? I can do it as long as you say it!¡± Third Young Master Ye said it in a cocky manner. Once he thought of tonight¡¯s dinner, he was very excited.


    Cheng Anya smiled calmly and raised her five fingers. ¡°Fifty yuan, to date with me!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Third Young Master Ye was dumbfounded. He did not understand what Cheng Anya was saying!


    ¡°Just like how a normal man and woman date. Dinner, present¡­ and maybe watch a movie. I will give you fifty yuan, but you must satisfy all my wishes!¡± Cheng Anya smiled very elegantly. Looking at Third Young Master Ye¡¯s tragic face, there was only one word to describe her mood: happy!


    She finally won one round. She was also not easy to be provoked. Although she was not as scheming as him, there were many ways to make things difficult for him.


    Every dog had its day!


    ¡°What kind of request is this? One meal would cost more than fifty yuan. What if you ask for a present that costs a few million¡­ Are you making things difficult for me on purpose?¡±


    Cheng Anya thinned her lips and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know the limits. It is up to you whether you want it. You said that you will treat me as your queen. You can also go back on your words and I can also go back on what I promised. Both of us shall be bastards. I have no objections!¡±


    Why did he have to say she was making things difficult for him? It sounded so bad. They had never gone on a date before and Miss Cheng simply wanted to experience how normal couples would date!


    The very pure kind of dating!


    Third Young Master Ye stared at her ruthlessly. ¡°Are you trying to be dishonest!¡±


    ¡°Say one more sentence and I will deduct ten yuan!¡±


    ¡°This is unfair, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Forty!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, girl!¡±


    ¡°Thirty!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye looked at Cheng Anya¡¯s smiling face and grew silent. He was so angry that his face turned black!


    ¡°Okay, fifty yuan it shall be!¡± Third Young Master Ye said as he gritted his teeth. In order to get her, he would do anything! Wasn¡¯t it just a date?


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s thirty!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face turned red, black, and white as he squeezed out a word. ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡®Damn it, you will suffer tonight!¡¯


    Cheng Anya smiled in a calm manner. ¡°You are obedient!¡±

 Chapter 223 - The So-Called Doughty

    What the two of them were wearing was not suitable for a date. One was a gentlemanly prince charming, while the other was a simple spinster with black glasses. They were severely mismatched and would affect the appearance of the city. Third Young Master Ye brought Cheng Anya to a mall near MBS to change into casual wear.


    No, it should be couple wear!


    The woman was wearing a V-neck light yellow top. It had a tunic design and had a delicate ribbon at the waist area. She was wearing a pair of casual white shorts. She tied up her long hair and looked very youthful. The shop assistants that looked down on her at the start were shocked by her new appearance.


    She was pure and exceedingly beautiful!


    Third Young Master Ye wore a matching outfit. He had a standard body that was suitable for wearing any clothes. He was calm and cold when wearing a suit, but looked graceful in casual wear. He looked like a prince that came on a white horse and enamored everyone in the shop!


    Miss Cheng was infatuated with him for a few moments as well!


    Given that the clothes were meant for the date, they were not included in the thirty yuan. Third Young Master Ye flaunted his capital and walked out of the mall like a peacock!


    Show off!


    ¡°Let¡¯s take the bus!¡± Cheng Anya said. It would be weird if they sat in a Rolls Royce for a thirty-yuan date. Third Young Master Ye listened to her and did not have any opinions. ¡°You have to listen to me on our date!¡±


    They exchanged their criteria and Cheng Anya shrugged her shoulders. She had no objections!


    She did not ask where Third Young Master Ye was bringing her. They called 114 and after knowing which bus to take, Third Young Master Ye brought Cheng Anya to cross the road and waited for the bus. When they reached the traffic lights, Cheng Anya was secretly questioning in her heart. Shouldn¡¯t a couple be holding hands at such moments?


    She was just thinking about it and Third Young Master Ye held onto her hand in a domineering manner. Cheng Anya was not hypocritical and intertwined their fingers. She looked at Third Young Master Ye. He looked cold and awkward, and his ears were a little red.


    Cheng Anya instantly smiled like a flower!


    They had a son and loved each other, but it was the first time that they held hands and walked on the streets. This feeling made them very happy. The humidity of City A had also decreased a lot and the warm light from the sunset was fragrant.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s hand was big and warm!


    Cheng Anya instantly thought of a saying!


    Hand-in-hand, till death do us apart!


    The fragrance brought about a ripple of flutter.


    Have you tried holding hands with the one you love and strolling under the warm sunset and waiting for the bus together?


    There were butterflies in their stomachs as they smiled in this sweet atmosphere!


    Try it!


    Enjoying the jumping pace of love and the innocence of first love!


    The bus came very quickly. It was during the peak period of the after-work hours and there were many people. Third Young Master Ye hugged Cheng Anya in his arms and they got on the bus together. However, they were quickly separated by the crowd as City A¡¯s traffic was always congested and there were too many people. Even though they could also take the train, there was still a huge crowd nevertheless.


    Their destination was only five stops away and a fifteen-minute bus ride. It was not far and Cheng Anya was used to taking the bus. But it was Third Young Master Ye¡¯s first time in more than ten years taking the bus. Third Young Master Ye, who always got what he wanted, had a very black face and a piercingly cold aura as if he wanted to kill somebody!


    He kept taking a look at Cheng Anya who was not far from him and his eyes were blazing with fire. Miss Cheng was so happy that she wanted to cheer and her hands seemed to still have his temperature. This was what she wanted. A pure feeling!


    When she was in high school, many people were dating. The friends around her always shared with her their sweet love stories. Even those small matters that seemed like no big deal became something sweet.


    For example, taking the bus, holding hands, kissing¡­ watching a late-night movie and the school gate was closed, and therefore, they had nowhere to go but to take a seat beside the fountain of a square for a night¡­


    Cheng Anya always looked forward to it whenever she heard about such sweet things!


    Which teenage girl would not look forward to love when they were young?


    Cheng Anya had not experienced the seven years of desperate plight and suffering in England at that time. She was still an innocent young girl who had not experienced any hardships.


    The feelings left behind when she was young and frivolous were destroyed by life. But the feelings came back after meeting the right person!


    Cheng Anya¡¯s good mood only lasted for ten minutes. Her pure face started to become cold and fierce amongst the noisy crowd!


    Someone was touching her butt with force and was trying to rub her butt. The breathing sound of a man came up to her ear and it was filled with a stinking smell. However, as there were many people and everyone was close to one another, nobody realized anything.


    Cheng Anya narrowed her eyes!


    Did she meet the legendary bus pervert?


    It was her first time encountering this. What reaction should she have?


    The stupid female leads in dramas all kept quiet and hoped that a prince would come to their rescue, right?


    Her prince was only one meter away from her. As long as she shouted, the pervert would be dealt with severely.


    Wait¡­ His hand stretched to the front?


    Third Young Master Ye coincidentally turned his head and saw Cheng Anya¡¯s sinister face. He raised his eyebrows to take another look and was very angry. There was a middle-aged looking man standing behind Cheng Anya and he looked like he was enjoying himself, rubbing his hands on Cheng Anya¡¯s shoulders.


    He was very tall and could tell that his hands wanted to touch Cheng Anya¡¯s breast. The anger that Third Young Master Ye was enduring finally exploded because of him. Third Young Master Ye became a giant monster and pushed the teenager beside him as if he was about to kill someone.


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    Just as he was pushing through the crowd, Cheng Anya elbowed the man behind. The middle-aged man was so in pain that he took a step back and bumped into the person behind him. It became chaotic and gave Cheng Anya some space.


    She smiled brightly. ¡°Uncle, was it nice touching me?¡±


    The middle-aged man was shocked and nodded stupidly. He saw the despicable looks on the people around him and his face became pale and embarrassed.


    He really acted too recklessly!


    Cheng Anya took a step closer and put her elbows against his neck before punching his stomach ruthlessly. The man was in so much pain that he bent his waist. Cheng Anya raised her right leg calmly before kicking his crotch area ruthlessly. She did not care about her strength at all.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man screamed as Cheng Anya clapped her hands with a cold smile. Apparently, a man¡¯s crotch area was very vulnerable. It was mentioned in books and she had put it into practice today.


    It was indeed vulnerable! His face was distorted and he rolled on the floor, wailing as his hands hugged his lower body¡­ The passengers around them were talking about him.


    ¡°You dare to take advantage of me? You are really heedless about the consequences!¡±


    ¡°Is this feeling nicer?¡±


    Cheng Anya smiled coldly. Third Young Master Ye had said before that a pervert would be unlucky to have met her!


    When Third Young Master Ye pushed through the crowd, Cheng Anya had already tortured the man until he was half-dead. Third Young Master Ye had all sorts of feelings right now!

 Chapter 224 - Untitled

    The bus was small and it was packed with people. A lot of people had to make space for the man who was lying on the floor. It was very chaotic as everyone was squeezing one another.


    Third Young Master Ye saw Cheng Anya¡¯s expression among the crowd of gloomy faces. She was so strong that she was stronger than the sun. He turned gloomy at the sight!


    He was her man and it was normal to protect her when she got bullied. He would appear like a hero saving the beauty and this would fit the romance storyline. He had yet to vent his anger and it had vanished because of the doughty Cheng Anya!


    He was only left with a sense of setback and speechless emotions!


    Miss Cheng, could you act like you were more delicate?


    As her man, he did not feel that he was needed by her at all. It was really¡­ not a good feeling!


    They had reached their stop and Third Young Master Ye brought Cheng Anya to alight from the bus. He walked two steps and turned back and kicked the perverted man a few times. ¡®You dare to touch my woman? Die!¡¯


    Third Young Master Ye, who was shocked by Cheng Anya¡¯s doughtiness, had finally vented his anger. He adjusted his slightly messy clothes elegantly and alighted from the bus calmly. The driver and passengers really pitied the man who was crying in pain.


    He had met such a doughty couple!


    City A¡¯s most famous plaza. The area was filled with shopping malls and tall buildings. There were people coming and going at the vast plaza. The huge outdoor screens were showing advertisements that were bright and colorful.


    The sunset added a soft hue to the place.


    ¡°Anya, do you encounter perverts on the bus often?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked with a dark face once they got off the bus. Once he thought of the fact that there was someone else other than him touching Cheng Anya, he had the urge to kill people.


    His mind was filled with his possessiveness of her!


    Although there used to be many women around Third Young Master Ye, he was a newbie in terms of relationships. These anxious and strong emotions were only given by Cheng Anya. It was unfamiliar and very sour. He had a ball of fire in his heart but had nowhere to vent it out.


    ¡°There was news about bus perverts that caused a sensation. You should look at other news instead of always staring at the finance section. It is such a normal thing!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye kept silent.


    His face darkened and it was so sinister that there could be water dripping down it. Cheng Anya smiled and blinked her eyes cheekily. ¡°Aiyo, someone is jealous. So sour!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was angry and pulled her over. He held onto the back of her head and kissed her ruthlessly. Cheng Anya was startled as she was taken advantage of by Third Young Master Ye. He sucked her tongue until she felt numb. Even her back felt numb.


    The two of them started kissing in the plaza where there were many people around and Third Young Master Ye only stopped reluctantly after a while. He licked his lips as if he was longing for more and his evil smile looked seductive under the sunset.


    It was as if he had gathered all the temptations in the world!


    ¡°I will discipline you like this if you talk back again. No matter how stupid you are, you should learn your lesson after a few times!¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled evilly. Cheng Anya blushed and stared at him. She was frail and displeased. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s heart softened after looking at her tearful eyes.


    There were people whistling at them. They were a good-looking couple and it was an eyeful seeing them kiss openly in the plaza. There were many people around. Therefore, the whistling noise was nonstop.


    Although Cheng Anya was usually a queen, she was very reserved in terms of such matters. She inched closer to Third Young Master Ye as she was embarrassed. Third Young Master Ye smiled and hugged her openly!


    There were no paparazzi and no one that knew them. They could flaunt about their sweetness openly!


    The sunset was warm and there was a gentle breeze. The air was filled with a sweet fragrance, just like the pure love from when they were young and frivolous. They were singing songs under the smiles and well-wishes of the passersby.


    Cheng Anya did not stay for long and pulled Third Young Master Ye to leave the place. Her ears were filled with the laughter of Third Young Master Ye and the laughter of the passersby.


    ¡°He looks like¡­ the president of MBS¡­¡± said someone among the crowd. Cheng Anya walked off even more quickly as if she was a student that was caught by the teacher for making a mistake.


    ¡°Hey, why did you bring me here? It would cost more than thirty yuan for one person to eat!¡± Cheng Anya blushed as she hit him. ¡°You¡¯d better be well-behaved. Otherwise, I will deal with you!¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, I am so afraid¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye shrugged his shoulders and hugged her waist while smiling. Since it was a date, they should act like they were dating. Stretching their faces would ruin the mood. This woman might be unreasonable, but he understood her beautiful wishes!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will feed you and make sure you are full!¡± Third Young Master Ye said with ambiguity as they crossed the traffic lights. Cheng Anya wanted to reply to him but was shocked by his next sentence. ¡°I will feed you so that you can feed me tonight!¡±


    There was a double meaning to his words and Cheng Anya wanted to strangle him!


    ¡°Hooligan!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye laughed loudly. He knew that she was a reserved person in such matters but always made fun of her like a hooligan. Third Young Master Ye enjoyed looking at her blushing and being shy!


    After they walked past three to four streets, they reached a simple and old small street!


    Cheng Anya looked around and saw tall buildings that were not far away. But this place was a typical slum with dilapidated buildings everywhere. The people here were very different from the people who were dressed fashionably at the plaza. The people were dressed simply. Some of them were workers while some were university couples.


    The prosperous big cities were like this. Who would have thought that behind the bustling city, there would be such a poor area?


    Actually, there were many poor areas behind tall buildings in big cities!


    This was a snack street and it was bustling with people. It belonged to the low consumption area. There were cold noodles, grilled sausage, fried noodles, spicy hot pot, and pancakes¡­ There were all sorts of stalls selling snacks and it smelled delicious.


    ¡°I can satisfy you by only spending seven yuan here!¡± Third Young Master Ye said and Cheng Anya smiled like a flower. ¡°Who knows? You¡¯d better hold tight to the thirty yuan!¡±


    She smiled lightly, but she was actually shocked. This kind of place and given Third Young Master Ye¡¯s status, how did he know about this place?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat!¡± Third Young Master Ye brought Cheng Anya to walk around the place. Cheng Anya was mesmerized by the delicious food and observed the surroundings as she walked around. She realized that there were many university couples.


    The tables and chairs of the stalls were all in the open-space and were placed beside the streets. There were many couples enjoying their meal there. They fed each other food and talked about secrets. They all had very sweet smiles on their faces.


    It was a smile that only lovers who were very affectionate had.


    Cheng Anya thought of the couples who were enjoying their candlelight dinner at the high-class French restaurants. Were they happier and sweeter than the couples here?


    She thought that perhaps they were not!


    Therefore, happiness was not about value. It did not mean that the more expensive a meal was, the happier one would be!


    As long as their loved one was beside them!


    Cheng Anya smiled and held tightly onto Third Young Master Ye¡¯s hand. She felt that this moment was the happiest in her life!


    Suddenly, she stopped smiling and stretched her face. ¡°Hey, have you brought someone else here before?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye copied the annoying face that she made just now and smiled in a cheap manner. ¡°Aiyo, someone is jealous! It¡¯s so sour!¡±


    Cheng Anya kicked him. If she knew who the person was, she would make the person suffer! Her baby was not to be trifled with!


    Third Young Master Ye did not really want to make her unhappy under such a good atmosphere. He hugged her waist and told her that he had never brought anyone here before. Cheng Anya was satisfied. Her complacent and unconventional look made Third Young Master Ye¡¯s heart feel itchy!


    He realized that he was very happy with such a date and hoped that time would slow down!


    However, he wanted to abduct Cheng Anya to the bed and bully her!


    Therefore, Third Young Master Ye was struggling between whether or not he should end the date earlier!

 Chapter 225 - Untitled

    Cheng Anya walked around casually and the bosses of the stalls attended to them passionately. She brought Third Young Master Ye to a stall selling old duck vermicelli soup!


    The boss was a middle-aged man and had the roughness of a northeast person. Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye had a hundred percent head-turn rate as they were like two good-looking people wearing couple clothes. Both of them were pretty and were well-dressed. They looked like an immortal couple walking together!


    The boss was very enthusiastic and praised that his old duck vermicelli soup was very delicious. Third Young Master Ye raised his hands to order two portions!


    The boss replied very loudly and made the dish for them in a well-trained manner. Cheng Anya¡¯s face was extremely bright as if it was tinted with the sunset glow. She smiled beautifully and inched forward to Third Young Master Ye, saying, ¡°I¡¯m thirsty!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was counting the money. After deducting eight yuan for the travel fare and ten yuan for the duck vermicelli soup, he was left with twelve yuan. He smiled and pinched Cheng Anya¡¯s face. ¡°You are really troublesome!¡±


    He stood up and walked to a store selling bubble milk tea and asked for a strawberry flavored bubble milk tea.


    ¡°Are you not thirsty?¡± Cheng Anya asked curiously as she poked the straw and took a sip. Third Young Master Ye had a forced smile. ¡°Little Anya, you only gave me 30 yuan. Do you know what saving means?¡±


    Cheng Anya had learned something. Saving was good. He finally knew how to save. Why did he not know how to save when he gave other women diamonds that cost a few million when he broke up with them?


    Cheng Anya was so jealous that she gritted her teeth!


    Third Young Master Ye did not know about a woman¡¯s thoughts. He drank a sip of Cheng Anya¡¯s bubble milk tea as if it was sweet for two people to share a drink. Moreover, they could save money. He did not know if it was a psychological effect, but Third Young Master Ye felt that the bubble milk tea that cost two yuan was very delicious after Cheng Anya drank it!


    He was still thinking about it when Cheng Anya disappointedly said, ¡°The milk tea tastes so bland!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s thoughts were all dampened by Cheng Anya. He felt that he really had rotten luck for liking such a killjoy woman. Shouldn¡¯t couples snatch each other¡¯s drink in a sweet manner once in a while?


    He sneered. ¡°You can¡¯t possibly expect to spend a meager amount of money to buy a diamond!¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence¡­


    The old duck vermicelli soup was served and Third Young Master Ye was a picky eater. He gave Cheng Anya all the internal organs, intestines, and duck blood. Cheng Anya used the chopsticks to hit his hand. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? I don¡¯t want to eat those!¡±


    ¡°Eat. I will feed you!¡± Third Young Master Ye found an excuse for being a picky eater. Cheng Anya¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You are harder to satisfy than Ning Ning!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was invulnerable and smiled. He urged her to eat faster so that they could go home!


    Cheng Anya was speechless!


    The sky was dark after they finished eating the old duck vermicelli soup. The evening lights by the roadside were lit and it was beautiful. The lights were soft but they lighted up the whole place!


    Cheng Anya did not want to go home too early and Third Young Master Ye had no choice but to listen to her. They walked past the snack street and reached a small business street. There were stalls by both sides of the street and they were selling things such as accessories and clothes.


    There were all sorts of things!


    Cheng Anya dragged Third Young Master Ye to a stall selling accessories and she started choosing a present. Third Young Master Ye felt awkward as Cheng Anya really only gave him thirty yuan in order to be real. After deducting the transport fare, he was only left with ten yuan!


    This damn girl!


    What was the thing that made men most gloomy when they were out on a date with women?


    To be honest, it would be not having enough money to buy the things that their girlfriends liked!


    It was really suffocating!


    The stall owner was a young lady who dressed simply. The bracelets and necklaces were all handmade by her and the designs were very stylish. Even Third Young Master Ye felt that the designs were nice!


    It was very romantic and suitable for young people!


    He looked up at the young lady and felt that it was a pity as she was talented!


    ¡°How much is this?¡± Cheng Anya picked a necklace and asked the young lady. The chain was made of leather and the pendant was made of olivine in the shape of a lucky clover. Cheng Anya really liked it once she saw it!


    ¡°Fifty yuan!¡± The young lady smiled and said sincerely!


    Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, my birthday present shall depend on you!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyes twitched¡­

 Chapter 226 - The So-Called campy

    Third Young Master Ye pulled her away from the stall and ground his teeth beside her ears. ¡°Cheng Anya, are you doing this on purpose?¡±


    Miss Cheng smiled beautifully and raised her chin, looking as proud as a queen. ¡°So what if I did it on purpose? Aren¡¯t you trying to scheme against me as well? Are you trying to imply that one may steal a horse but another may not look over a hedge? It is reasonable and logical for me to make things difficult for you for once. Furthermore, it is my birthday today. Even if you are shameless to give yourself to me as a present, you need to see if I¡¯m willing to accept you. Even if you are thinking of how to get me, shouldn¡¯t you show some sincerity? What can you do if I only like this necklace?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face turned green and purple. This damn girl¡¯s mouth was really¡­ capable!


    He finally experienced what it felt to be cash-strapped. This feeling made him feel useless!


    ¡°Damn girl!¡± Third Young Master Ye squeezed these few words out of his mouth. He pointed his index finger at her. ¡°Wait until I deal with you tonight!¡±


    Cheng Anya smiled until her eyes were curved. ¡°Be good and go get the necklace first!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye slapped her on the back of her head. In the eyes of the young lady, the two of them were just like a pair or normal couple who were fooling around with each other. They were dressed nicely and Third Young Master Ye¡¯s watch looked expensive. The young lady did not expect that they would not have the money to buy a fifty-yuan necklace.


    Therefore, she was shocked when Third Young Master Ye asked if she could sell it at a cheaper price. However, her attitude was good and she smiled. ¡°I can only decrease it by five yuan. Forty-five yuan is the lowest price!¡±


    Cheng Anya smiled. Third Young Master Ye acted as if he was sad and love-struck. His voice sounded husky as he said, ¡°Little sister, do you know what kind of love is the saddest in this world?¡±


    Miss Cheng was at the side and she turned her head slightly, trying not to laugh. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, your expression is too classic!¡±


    The innocent girl shook her head and did not know that he was a wolf. The handsome man looked so sad and the young lady¡¯s heart palpitated. She really empathized with him. She followed his question and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye pulled Cheng Anya over and sighed helplessly. ¡°Look at us. We have been together for eight years. We have broken up and got back together and fought for eight years. We already have a seven-year-old son, yet we are still not together. Do you know why?¡±


    The young lady shook her head innocently and was tricked by Third Young Master Ye¡¯s affection and sadness. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Cheng Anya trembled like falling leaves. ¡®Third Young Master Ye, you are really one of a kind by using your beauty like this!¡¯


    Third Young Master Ye looked even sadder. The gentle light from the lamp posts became dark because of his sadness and the noisy background of the streets became empty. The tempo became slower, just like the slow-motion scenes in a movie where there was a stream of miserable autumn wind blowing.


    The young lady was deceived by the sad atmosphere that he purposely created!


    ¡°I am looked down upon by her family because I am poor!¡± Third Young Master Ye said in a sorrowful manner. He looked affectionate and sad. He used his deep voice to tell a story of a poor man falling in love with a rich woman. They were forced to separate as her parents made things difficult for him and he had to be separated from his wife and son. His story was complicated, soul-stirring, full of ups and downs, and a tear-jerker. The young lady was so touched that her eyes were red and tears kept falling down¡­


    ¡°You are so pathetic!¡± The innocent young lady looked at him and cried as she pitied him¡­


    Cheng Anya was so speechless by Third Young Master Ye¡¯s campy story that she almost clapped for him. She lied in his arms and laughed until she was trembling. Dear lord, she never knew that Third Young Master Ye had such ability. He was really¡­ too doughty!


    He was shameless to the extent that Cheng Anya respected him. This man was too strong as he could take temporary setbacks!


    She was trembling but the young lady thought that she was crying as she was reminded of the sad past. The young lady even tried to comfort her and Cheng Anya had all sorts of emotions. The young lady was really a precious jade!


    She could even cry because of such a campy story!


    Third Young Master Ye hugged Cheng Anya as he looked at the young lady with a bright but sad look. He took the necklace that Cheng Anya was holding and said sadly, ¡°Little sister, it¡¯s my girlfriend¡¯s birthday today but I have no money to get her an expensive present. I can only buy these cheap accessories to make her happy. Can you sell it to us at a cheaper price after knowing about our sad story?¡±


    The innocent young lady was touched by Third Young Master Ye¡¯s story and could not stop crying. She covered her eyes to cry and kept mumbling that it was so touching. Her heart was too soft. She was even sadder after looking at Third Young Master Ye¡¯s bright and sad smile. He held onto Third Young Master Ye¡¯s hand and shoved the necklace into his hands. ¡°Big brother, I shall give you this necklace. I wish that you will last long with your girlfriend and reunite together!¡±


    His honey-trap and campy story had won!


    Third Young Master Ye smiled evilly. ¡°Little sister, you are so nice, unlike¡­¡±


    He looked at the woman in his arms and really wanted to strangle her. He had never been so embarrassed in his life that he had to sell himself and use his potential to be campy just for a fifty yuan necklace. The little Anya would be dead!


    He raised his head and looked sad. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°You are welcome!¡± The young lady cried while replying to him. Third Young Master Ye dragged Cheng Anya away as he was afraid that he would have to do something even more embarrassing. The young lady shouted behind their back. ¡°You will definitely find happiness!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye paused and turned back. He had turned back to being the domineering Third Young Master Ye. ¡°By the way, what is your name?¡±


    ¡°Gu Xiaochen!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye acknowledged her. ¡°You will be lucky!¡±


    At that moment, she did not understand what Third Young Master Ye meant. A few days later, she was so shocked when she saw Third Young Master Ye¡¯s photo appearing in the newspapers. Another few days later, there were a few people inviting her to attend training at MBS¡¯ jewelry design department. It was at that moment did Gu Xiaochen realize that she was really lucky. Ten years later, when Gu Xiaochen became the top jewelry designer in the world, she was filled with all sorts of emotions when she thought back to that night. A person¡¯s fate could really be changed within seconds!


    She had gained success and recognition in exchange for that necklace. It also allowed MBS International to have a top jewelry designer in the world that would serve them forever, allowing MBS International to be the best in the jewelry industry!


    Third Young Master Ye brutally dragged Cheng Anya out of the business street. Cheng Anya laughed until she could not breathe throughout the journey and kept trembling in his arms. ¡°Ye Chen, you are too cute. Why are you campier than me?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was angry once he heard it. He held onto the back of Miss Cheng¡¯s head and ruthlessly kissed those lips of hers that deserved a beating. The kiss was like a punishment and Cheng Anya felt that it was dark all around after the kiss. After the kiss, Miss Cheng was panting breathlessly and her face was red!


    ¡°Say that again and I will beat you!¡± Third Young Master Ye shouted at her fiercely. It was his most embarrassing day!


    If the paparazzi knew about it, the whole City A would laugh at him. Third Young Master Ye suddenly had the urge to kill people to destroy the evidence!


    Cheng Anya was not afraid of him and continued laughing. She could not help but say, ¡°I realized that I am liking you more and more!¡±

 Chapter 227 - The So-Called ‘Shameless’

    Third Young Master Ye was caught off guard by Cheng Anya so openly declaring her liking for him that his heart was so overwhelmed by joy. He melted into a puddle, all blushing and dazed!


    He was starting to think how losing face once for Miss Cheng¡¯s declaring her liking did not seem like a loss!


    It was as though his anger was suddenly quenched by her beautiful smile. He secretly wondered how perfect things would be if this damn lady would be so obedient daily! So obedient to the point he could adore her however he wanted!


    ¡°Aiyo, are you embarrassed?¡± Cheng Anya was happy and kissed Third Young Master Ye on his lips. She liked it when Third Young Master Ye behaved like the girl next door.


    ¡°Humph, please do not think that a few sweet nothings are enough for me to spare you tonight!¡± Third Young Master pinched her cheeks twice. ¡°Wash up and serve your master tonight!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, you are really a beast! Could you not mention this at all?¡± Cheng Anya jokingly scolded him as Third Young Master Ye chuckled at her lustfully. ¡°Go do a market survey and find out if there are any men who wouldn¡¯t entertain such a thought in this situation!¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence¡­


    She looked at him with doe eyes and grabbed the necklace from his hands. The emerald green peridot glimmered under the light, like a gem in the night sky. It was so bright and it being in the shape of a clover meant something beautiful. Cheng Anya especially liked it!


    ¡°You really like it that much?¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled. However much she liked it, the necklace was not genuine. He would return to the office to get somebody to design the exact same necklace for her as he had never seen Cheng Anya wear any decent jewelry.


    The damn lady was incomparably pure and beautiful, and her without makeup was already enough to sway the hearts of many. When she was invited to a banquet previously, not a single man could resist drooling at her and many made harassment calls after the banquet. He was secretly happy and wished she would be born a tad uglier so that nobody would thirst after her!


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you wear it!¡± Third Young Master Ye withdrew his jealousy and lovingly helped her put on the necklace. The necklace indeed complemented her, and it was extremely beautiful!


    ¡°Does it look good?¡± Cheng Anya asked.


    ¡°Looks fine to me!¡± Third Young Master Ye replied in a roundabout way with a convoluted look. Cheng Anya kicked him in slight unhappiness as she said, ¡°Is it so difficult to say that it looks really good?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye stared at her. He then hugged her as they walked. ¡°You damn girl, time to go home, no?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still early!¡± Cheng Anya smiled sweetly. She did not plan to bail out on him, so why was he worried!


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of the saying ¡®every moment of the wedding night is precious¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡± Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°All I know is that a jealous wolf is a dangerous one.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye kept silent.


    Cheng Anya leaped up onto a small segment of the parapet and walked on it. As she was a little shaky walking in a pair of five-centimeter heels, she reached out her hands to maintain her balance. Third Young Master Ye winced at Cheng Anya¡¯s antics and he held her hand in case she fell.


    She was higher up whilst he was below, and they began to walk!


    ¡°How old are you to still live so dangerously?¡±


    ¡°This young lady has not even called you ¡®old¡¯ yet! I just started working for a year or two, and I am still young!¡±


    ¡°How young indeed!¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s lips twitched as he replied impolitely. ¡°Hold tight and do not fall!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of when you are around?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was instantly outdone as his woman confidently replied that she had nothing to fear as long as he was present. It elevated him and made him feel like an omnipotent god.


    He really could not believe that he had sunk so fast and had unknowingly allowed her to barge into his heart without opposition. As her feelings for him took root, she came and went into his heart as and when she liked.


    If he had decided, from the start, to live with Cheng Anya because of Ning Ning, the child would have meant much more to him. However, now he realized to his shock that he wanted to grow old with her and write a love song that was uniquely theirs, whether happy or sad and without regret!


    It was no longer about the child. Anya meant more to him than Ning Ning!


    Meeting Cheng Anya was the best thing to have happened in his life!


    He could not bear to let go of the pair of tender hands he was holding on!


    The moon was beautiful tonight as it poured down a pure white moonlight amidst the glittering stars. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s ice-cold countenance softened in the gentle scenery!


    She was all he wanted in this life!


    As she reached the end of the parapet, she held Third Young Master Ye¡¯s hands and leaped down. With a bit of timely force, Miss Cheng seemed to leap into Third Young Master Ye¡¯s embrace. She saw the gentleness in his eyes and she was slightly excited and tasted the sweetness in her mouth.


    ¡°I also discovered that I am starting to like you even more!¡± Third Young Master Ye said candidly. ¡°You are not going to escape from me in your lifetime!¡±


    ¡°Ah, since this is a confession, a bouquet of roses would complete it well!¡± Cheng Anya was extremely happy under the moonlight. Like a playful elf, she was a hundred and eighty degrees different from the smart and sharp-tongued Miss Cheng.


    The duo looked at the wayside stalls in the distance. There were about five to six of these stalls which were flanked by either packages or vehicles. Some of these hawkers wanted to evade the taxes from setting up a regular business, and they were a common sight in the streets in the city.


    Cheng Anya observantly noticed a stall selling roses. ¡°Dear, I want roses!¡±


    Roses, which represent love, were a must-have for every woman!


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyes twitched as he held Cheng Anya¡¯s waist tightly. ¡°You¡¯re making things difficult for me, eh?¡±


    ¡°Oh? But this is our first date. Wouldn¡¯t it be perfectly normal to buy roses? Third Young Master Ye, for you to give me roses to complement your confession earlier will make somebody even more moved!¡± Cheng Anya laughed classily and rambunctiously.


    She was going to torture Third Young Master Ye tonight!


    Since one could not buy many roses with ten yuan, Third Young Master Ye thought to himself whether he had to rely on beauty traps or campy traps to win over the stocky stall owner, a big-built person. Third Young Master Ye wondered whether it¡¯d be a good idea to use a beauty trap on the stall owner.


    How bone-chilling!


    ¡°Little Anya, even the chickens come home to roost!¡± Third Young Master Ye said as though he had seen it all. That sent Cheng Anya into a chuckle.


    With arms akimbo, she wanted to see how Third Young Master Ye would make a bouquet of roses appear.


    Third Young Master Ye stared at her. As he had already lost all face today, losing some more did not really matter. He seemingly looked back with a smile and suddenly shouted, ¡°Quickly run! The regulators are here!¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned and turned back. Some distance away, a man in uniform seemingly walked over. She turned her head around to see chaos. The stallholders orderly packed and got away, carrying their bags and items. They all disappeared in less than ten minutes.


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence.


    Third Young Master Ye walked over in style and picked up the four to five bouquets of roses that had fallen onto the ground. He dismantled all the bouquets and gathered them together into a single blooming bouquet of roses before walking over to Cheng Anya with a gentle smile.


    As the moonlight cast sheen of light on his back and dripped a gentle sweetness onto his face, he seemed like a prince in the fairy tale as he stood tall like a gentleman.


    ¡®Third Young Master Ye, could you be even more shameless?¡¯

 Chapter 228 - Untitled

    Under the moonlight, the buildings in the city seemed to have become part of the background as colorful neon lights shot out and complemented the glittering starlight. The beautiful scene was moving.


    Under the cool night sky, there was a sweetness that belonged to love!


    Third Young Master Ye walked slowly. Each step he took was calm and elegant.


    After crossing the seven years and space between them, he directly walked into his princess¡¯ heart!


    How shameless!


    Cheng Anya was filled with a thousand regrets. He had shamelessly conned somebody for a bouquet of roses and caused people to lose an evening of business. This was even brighter than¡­ camp!


    But she was still entrapped by the ambience he created!


    This was the first time she actually felt what romance was.


    It was little wonder that every teenage girl would indulge in romance and hoped that their boyfriends were romantic enough to instantly sweep them off their feet!


    However that statement was said, nobody could say no to Third Young Master Ye if he wanted a woman.


    That was how charismatic he was.


    No woman could resist him, and despite having spent a huge amount of time resisting him, he eventually stole her heart. The lucky thing was that she also won his heart. If not, she would have had a tragic life!


    ¡°For you, my queen!¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s smile was so broad it was leaking!


    At the moment, Cheng Anya really felt that her prince was by her side and awakened the sleeping romantic in her.


    Cheng Anya smiled happily as she received the bouquet of roses!


    ¡°Ye Chen, you are really¡­¡±


    The epitome of shamelessness!


    But it could also be the epitome of romance!


    ¡°If I propose to you here and now, how would you answer?¡± Ye Chen looked gently at her.


    Cheng Anya was slightly hesitant and shook her head. ¡°I hear that men before and after marriage are two different animals. I want to enjoy this period of romance a bit more!¡±


    ¡°How duplicitous!¡±


    Cheng Anya laughed and hugged him. She would be lying if she weren¡¯t touched!


    Third Young Master Ye hugged her in return and coughed out these few words, ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied this time?¡±


    Cheng Anya rubbed his elbow and nodded. She was content. Third Young Master Ye was the typical person who swung to extremes. When he loved, he gave it all; when he hated, he absolutely hated. When he started to love her, he knew she was clingy, picky, and smart¡­ He was going to have to rack his brains for the rest of his life!


    But what could he do about it? He could only blame his bad judgment since he fell in love with her and focused on her.


    ¡°Ye Chen, this is the happiest day in my entire life!¡±


    ¡°This is the most embarrassing day of my life!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a given. For all you know, there will be even more embarrassing days in your life!¡±


    ¡°That is not a given too. Your happiest day may not be today!¡±


    Cheng Anya smiled. Okay, then. She shall wait!


    Third Young Master Ye leaned forward and kissed her lips which were overflowing with happiness. His kiss was not overbearing or urgent. It was gentle and entangling. Like kissing gourami, they seemed to want to kiss until the end of time.


    Cheng Anya felt that this was the most beautiful moon she had seen in her life!


    She was willing to sink into unfathomable depths for him.


    On the way back to the mansion, even an idiot could tell how urgent Third Young Master Ye was. Since there were few people on the public bus late at night, Third Young Master Ye got down to work as he hugged her to the last row of seats. Cheng Anya became extremely embarrassed and angry and pinched him a few times.


    When the public bus reached the ground floor of MBS, Third Young Master Ye went to retrieve his car. Cheng Anya was shocked at the speed at which Third Young Master Ye sprinted back home!


    ¡®Actually, Third Young Master Ye, there is no need to be this thirsty ¡­¡¯


    To drive this crazily and encounter an accident would be embarrassing¡­


    When they returned to the mansion, Third Young Master Ye pinned Cheng Anya on the car and kissed her crazily. The flames of desire which he had suppressed for an evening burst out and he had no plans of keeping them in anymore. He kissed in an overbearing and wild manner and was simply about to eat her out.


    Cheng Anya was caught between the cold window beneath her and Third Young Master Ye¡¯s warm chest in front of her. As she was hot for a moment and then cold, she knew she was trapped between fire and ice and could not escape what beheld her tonight. Given how scheming Third Young Master Ye was, she could not expect to get away easily and thus smartly decided not to resist whilst playing along lovingly. She melted into water and blossomed for him.


    The scent of magnolias around them combined with the cold fragrance on her became the perfect romance catalyst. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s emotions were elevated to its highest!


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t enter the house first!¡± Cheng Anya blushed, hitting Third Young Master Ye as he continued to relentlessly suck on her tongue to the point she felt her tongue start to go numb. Cheng Anya hit him heavily a few times and was slightly agitated by him. ¡°Into the house!¡±


    Even if one wanted to get urgent, it was not a one two minute affair¡­


    Third Young Master Ye heard her and calmed down for a moment before dragging her into the mansion.


    ¡°Ye Chen, hold up!¡± A familiar voice came from the sides. Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye froze!


    Senior?


    Yang Zekun¡¯s silhouette appeared from behind the cotton trees. The moonlight brought out coldness in his face. His typically warm demeanor gave way to a frigid look. He was in his casual clothes, and he seemed like an angel from hell under the moonlight.


    His gaze was obscured and he gripped a document in his hands so tightly his knuckles were turning white!


    ¡°Yang Zekun, what are you doing here? If you have nothing else to do, get away. I¡¯ve no time for you!¡± Third Young Master Ye, who was once again denied his desires, was extremely irate. Whoever dared to stop him from eating Cheng Anya out would not be spared!


    Cheng Anya was slightly embarrassed as she thought about Yang Zekun seeing them as they were earlier. She felt a little weird, and then she realized that having stayed this long with Third Young Master Ye, he should have expected it.


    ¡°Something cropped up. That¡¯s why I am looking for you!¡± Yang Zekun slowly walked closer and sounded cold. Upon closer look, Cheng Anya was slightly shocked as there were surging anger and hostility that was scary and left her shocked.


    She had not seen Yang Zekun like this before!


    ¡°Ye Chen, you two have something to talk about. I¡¯ll go in first!¡± Cheng Anya plainly said.


    ¡°No, Anya, stay. This is related to you!¡± Yang Zekun said coldly.


    Third Young Master Ye was clearly impatient and his cold gaze swept over. ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly. Stop putting up airs as I will not entertain that!¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, stay away from Anya!¡± Yang Zekun said word for word and had a scary ambience around him.


    Third Young Master Ye laughed. ¡°What kind of joke is this? Yang Zekun, go take your medicine if you are unwell. Stop spouting nonsense!¡±


    Yang Zekun was clearly enraged and threw the documents in his hand at Ye Chen¡¯s chest. The papers were scattered around like the color of death¡­


    Cheng Anya felt a chill down her spine and a bad omen.


    ¡°Joke? It is indeed a joke!¡± Yang Zekun laughed coldly and pointed at Cheng Anya. ¡°Did you know that she is Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s granddaughter?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face paled.


    ¡°What? Are you afraid now?¡± Yang Zekun laughed coldly.


    Like a slow-motion scene, Third Young Master Ye slowly turned his head. His cold gaze was able to tell what was on Cheng Anya¡¯s mind!

 Chapter 229 - Untitled

    At this moment, Ye Chen was exactly like Ye Chen that Cheng Anya saw at Old Master Yang¡¯s banquet¡ªcold, sinister, acrid, and aggressive. Not a single shred of sweetness could be found in his deep gaze, just a desolate cold.


    The evening sky that was dotted with stars suddenly darkened!


    As the wind blew at Cheng Anya¡¯s hair, it messed it up and a few strands went over her face, blurring her vision. As the moonlight poured out over the cotton and magnolia trees, she thought that the moon tonight was the most beautiful moon she had ever seen in her life!


    In a sudden moment, she felt a cold come over her!


    How could she have forgotten that the moonlight was cold however beautiful it was? She was exactly in that predicament. As she was bathed in the moonlight, she felt even colder and colder.


    ¡®Ye Chen, why are you pushing me out of your heart?¡¯


    ¡®Just because of that statement, you have killed the very future we were about to weave together.¡¯


    Time seemed to have stop and nobody spoke. There was no warmth between Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya, whilst Yang Zekun stood aside and coldly laughed. The gentleman had turned into an Asura.


    ¡°Did you just say that you do not know who Lin Xiaoyue is?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked coldly. There was slight anger in his tense voice, and he was clenching his fists so tight to the point the knuckles were cracking. His delicate features were sullen.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s throat was hurting and she could not say a single word. She somewhat knew what she had lost, and this loss was not something she could bear. Helplessness, desperation, and pain clawed at her heart with the claws of the devil.


    It was clawing so hard that blood and guts oozed from the openings!


    She truly came to realize what extreme joy begetting sorrow meant. While the night had been romantic and beautiful¡ªthat, she treasured¡ªthe heavens were so cruel and put a knife between them just as they were so, so happy and emotionally involved with each other.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Third Young Master Ye raged as he wandered on the edge of his anger. He grabbed Cheng Anya¡¯s shoulders with his ten fingers, his strength almost crushing her delicate bones. ¡°Tell me that you are not Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s granddaughter!¡± he roared hoarsely into her ear.


    As the wind blew, the night grew cold.


    The long hair blinded the eyes and tangled the heart!


    His face, to her, seemed terrifying and was filled with hatred. It hit her heart the hardest.


    Cheng Anya sounded hoarse, and the pain was unbearable. As her mind buzzed on, she was unsure of what to do. Her smarts, amidst the pain, were even more chaotic!


    Yang Zekun pushed Third Young Master Ye¡¯s hand away and saved her shoulders. She had the wrong impression that she would be crushed by him had he not let go. Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes reddened, whether from physical or emotional pain.


    Tears pooled in her eyes and she forced them back.


    Yang Zekun took her by her side and stared at Third Young Master Ye coldly. ¡°What are you hating about? Didn¡¯t you send people to check on her at the start too? Were you afraid of what you had looked up and stopped? Your self-indulgence is your own undoing!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, get out of my sight! I do not need you to unnecessarily comment on her affairs and mine!¡± Third Young Master Ye raged, his gaze as brutal as a beast. He grabbed Cheng Anya in one swipe but Yang Zekun didn¡¯t let go. As hatred boiled in Third Young Master Ye¡¯s heart, he threw a punch at Yang Zekun and hit him in the chin. Yang Zekun was caught off guard and involuntarily let go.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s shoulders became numb from Third Young Master Ye¡¯s grip. Before she could gather her senses, she heard wind blow by her ears as Yang Zekun¡¯s fist passed by inches away and hit Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face. Third Young Master Ye stumbled and grabbed on to Cheng Anya for dear life although his lips were bleeding.


    Yang Zekun¡¯s second fist hit home.


    ¡°F***!¡± Third Young Master Ye swore in rage as he pushed Cheng Anya aside. Clenching his fists, he brawled with Yang Zekun. Although Yang Zekun was adept in the martial arts and landed a few aggressive blows out of his thorough hatred for Third Young Master Ye, he was clearly no match for Third Young Master Ye when they actually fought.


    In a close-up fight, Third Young Master Ye¡¯s fists were quick and aggressive and landed on Yang Zekun¡¯s face successfully, bruising him and making him vomit blood. As lust, anger, and hatred intersected in an insane madness, Third Young Master Ye was looking for an outlet and Yang Zekun invited himself to become his punching bag.


    When they just started, Yang Zekun was able to land a few punches on Third Young Master Ye. As time went by, he was clearly not able to hold up and ended up being violently walloped by Third Young Master Ye!


    As the wind blew, Cheng Anya looked on, aghast. She saw Yang Zekun vomit a few mouthfuls of blood. She could not stand it any longer as she ran over and blocked Third Young Master Ye. ¡°Ye Chen, stop! Or somebody will die!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye pushed Cheng Anya away and landed another punch on Yang Zekun¡¯s abdomen. Damn, somebody who was not in his league decided to hit him in all places but the face! How reckless! Seeing that Third Young Master Ye was about to land another blow, Cheng Anya could not help it as she knew that either Third Young Master Ye¡¯s reputation would go down the drain with death or senior would sue him for his injuries.


    She suddenly raced in front of Yang Zekun just as Ye Chen¡¯s fist came at him quickly and aggressively. Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes were wide open from fear as Ye Chen¡¯s terrible fist landed just below her nose.


    ¡°Scram!¡± Third Young Master Ye roared. ¡°Or I will hit you too!¡±


    ¡°Try me!¡± Cheng Anya shouted back in protest. Damn it, hitting senior with such impunity would only mean he lost out! Was he as much of a moron as Ye Yutang?


    Third Young Master Ye forcefully bated his breath and retracted his fist with an unhappy face. Yang Zekun was terribly beaten up and his white casual wear was coated in blood. There were bruises on the face, which left the good-looking gentleman in a hideous predicament.


    Third Young Master Ye was nowhere better as he had taken a few punches and there were some marks on his face. Other than that, he was not really injured.


    ¡°Scram!¡± Third Young Master Ye said as he looked down. Cheng Anya¡¯s heart sank into an abyss. Was he asking for senior, her, or the both of them to scram?


    ¡°Ye Chen, I really do not know who Lin Xiaoyue is. I did not intend to lie to you!¡± Cheng Anya said softly as an explanation. Apart from her father and mother, she did not know anybody else.


    Third Young Master Ye, saying nothing, turned his head around. He felt terrible seeing her another time!


    ¡°Anya, follow me back. My grandfather would like to see you!¡± Yang Zekun said as he covered his wounds and held onto Cheng Anya, intending to leave with her. Third Young Master Ye showed no signs of wanting to hold her back and his delicate side profile was as hard as a rock.


    The moonlight cast another layer of coldness on his face.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart winced. ¡®Third Young Master Ye, why? Give me a reason!¡¯


    Third Young Master Ye said nothing as he coldly stood in the night, clenching his fists until his knuckles turned white.


    As Yang Zekun brought Cheng Anya away, her every step felt as though it was on a sharp knife, painful and unbearable. She was hoping that Third Young Master Ye would hold her back, but he said nothing!


    A stubborn Cheng Anya bit her lower lip until it bled.


    When she was right next to Yang Zekun, she then turned back and Third Young Master Ye had already entered the mansion. Like a devil with its mouth open, the dark night swallowed all of their hope and love. The withered magnolias landed and brought up desolation.


    The document that signified the death of their love drifted with the wind in the air around them.


    ¡°I am not going!¡± Cheng Anya suddenly backed off and looked at Yang Zekun. ¡°Senior, go to the hospital and get yourself checked up!¡±


    ¡°Anya, my grandfather wants to see you. You are¡­ my cousin, his granddaughter!¡± Yang Zekun¡¯s body was aching throughout. He did not expect Third Young Master Ye to rain such terrifying blows like how assassins would. His heart, however, ached even more by how he described Anya as his cousin and a granddaughter of his grandfather.


    They were related by blood!


    ¡°Since I am his granddaughter, why can¡¯t I be together with Ye Chen?¡±


    ¡°The Ye and the Yang families are mortal rivals. The two of you cannot be together!¡± Yang Zekun frowned as he could not bear it any longer.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Was the rivalry between the Ye and the Yang families her business?


    ¡°Anya, stop being stubborn. Let¡¯s go home first, okay?¡± Yang Zekun¡¯s voice became gentler as he went over and wanted to stroke her head lovingly. Cheng Anya backed away quietly and Yang Zekun¡¯s empty hand stopped in midair.


    ¡°My home is here!¡± Cheng Anya looked at their home and smiled. ¡°If you are not telling me, I am asking him!¡±


    Even if she were to end up miserable, she wanted to understand why!


    Cheng Anya walked back to the mansion step by step. Yang Zekun wanted to shout to her to stop but lost his voice. He wanted to say, ¡®Anya, if you allow Third Young Master Ye to tell you what exactly happened, you will be hurt terribly.¡¯


    But he didn¡¯t say anything at all!


    Cheng Anya walked over and picked up the documents that were scattered on the ground. She arranged them and read them in detail.


    Her maternal grandmother was An Yulan, whose actual name was Lin Xiaoyue. Her maternal grandfather¡¯s name was Chen De. They stayed in a secluded mountain and had a daughter: Chen Nianyun. Following a fire in a village household that left everybody dead save a girl called Gu Meiling, Chen De and Lin Xiaoyue adopted her.


    When Chen Nianyun was sixteen, Lin Xiaoyue passed away from her illness. Chen De disappeared without a trace and Chen Nianyun took a young Gu Meiling out of the mountains and into the world. She later married Cheng Guang and gave birth to Cheng Anya.


    Cheng Anya knew the rest of the story!


    It was a single story that was not full of twists because her maternal grandfather and grandmother lived in a place that was almost isolated from the world. While the information was not complete, it was, however, clearly written that both husband and wife loved each other dearly. Her maternal grandfather took care of her maternal grandmother until she passed away.


    Their love for each other touched the older folks in the village!


    ¡®Senior sure had his ways to dig out things that she didn¡¯t even know!¡¯ Cheng Anya bitterly thought to herself.


    Was her mother Old Master Yang¡¯s daughter? From Ye Chen¡¯s description, she could somewhat guess that Old Master Yang¡¯s daughter left when she was carrying a child. They had fallen into a river but did not drown, only to marry and give birth to her mother. But¡­


    Why did she not return or send her mother back but choose to cut all ties with Old Master Yang instead?


    Nianyun, Nianyun¡­ Ahh, she should have realized that there was a ¡®yun¡¯ in Old Master Yang¡¯s name. Nianyun, to remember Yang Yun¡­


    Cheng Anya coldly laughed as the feuds of the previous generation propagated to her generation. She wanted to laugh without fear, but a broken voice came out from her throat¡­


    As if weeping and complaining¡­

 Chapter 230 - Untitled

    The mansion was so dark and quiet. There was not a single sound!


    It was so quiet as though nobody was present, and Cheng Anya sat tiredly on the sofa. As she leaned back and put her hands down, the papers making up that suffocating document fell onto the floor and made a rustling sound as they rubbed against each other.


    The noise finely jabbed at Cheng Anya¡¯s heart!


    It was so bitter and painful!


    In the dark night, her heart slowly sank.


    Why did things turn out this way?


    Weren¡¯t they very happy at the start?


    Cheng Anya¡¯s mind slowly replayed that beautiful night¡ªthe moments they held hands in the evening sun. She was laughing very happily as he stood handsomely. The overbearing kiss in the square, the bickering over soup¡­ All the passion and emotions for the necklace were so campy. As he held her hand and slowly walked in the moonlight¡­ There was also that bouquet of roses¡­ She could still smell its fragrance.


    Scene by scene, in slow motion and like sharp razors, cut across Cheng Anya¡¯s heart. It hurt.


    She closed her eyes and her long eyelashes were covered with a hint of sadness. ¡®Ye Chen, how could you forsake me over a feud between families?¡¯


    She sadly recalled the day Third Young Master Ye was at Old Master Yang¡¯s banquet, the Third Young Master Ye who raged when Old Master Yang called, the out-front confrontation he had with Old Master Ye, as well as the decades which MBS International dueled with Yao Hua.


    Her heart turned cold at that moment.


    But¡­ what do all these have to do with our feelings?


    Yao Hua is Yao Hua, Old Master Yang is Old Master Yang, and I am Cheng Anya. What reason do you have to let me go?


    When love and hatred encounter each other on the narrow path of fate, would you choose hate?


    A rage rose from her heart and Cheng Anya suddenly opened her eyes. She was certain!


    You wanted to bait me into your life and chose unscrupulous tactics. You had no qualms using your son as your ace and said we could try to see if we could live together till a ripe old age. You cracked your brains to get me to love you, and you are going to ditch me because you hate me?


    Ye Chen, what are you treating me as?


    I am willing to give up everything for love without any regrets, but you could so easily let go of me. How are you treating my feelings?


    If our feelings cannot resist the hatred in your heart, go ahead and hate for all you wish. Even if you want to sever ties, please tell me in person: Cheng Anya, I do not want you anymore and I do not love you anymore. Let¡¯s break up!


    In that case, I will oblige. I could not be bothered to stay with a man who gives up his woman because of hatred!


    I am not a cheap person!


    Cheng Anya wiped the sadness off her face and immediately stood up and went up¡­


    The door to Ye Chen¡¯s bedroom was closed. Cheng Anya stood at the door and walked in without knocking. The strong scent of alcohol greeted her, and she could tell from the scent that it was from a strong alcoholic drink.


    The room was very dark, the lights off and the windows wide open. The dark curtains, like black giant devils, were rustled by the wind and about to devour everything in their path. There was a painful and desolate cold in the room.


    Ye Chen¡¯s back was against the door and he stood by the window, his tall silhouette covered with a layer of frost. The moonlight poured in through the window and his silhouette seemed even colder. Although he was by the window, Cheng Anya felt as though they were extremely far apart¡­


    It was as though there was a vacuum surrounding him that nobody could enter!


    To be so near, yet so far apart!


    There was an empty bottle on the floor, and with some help from the moonlight, Cheng Anya noticed that it was a bottle of very strong Scottish Whiskey. He was holding another bottle in his hands and gulping it down from time to time!


    Her heart cooled!


    Her anger was quenched by what she saw!


    There was a very large wine cabinet on the first floor which contained many famous brands of alcohol¡ªScottish Whiskey, Rum, Brandy, Remy Martin Louis XIII¡­ They were aged but good wine.


    There were also several grape wines that were high in sugar.


    But Ye Chen had a quirk. He was not an avid wine drinker, and the huge wine cabinet was merely a decorative piece. Unless he was extremely vexed, like say, after returning from the Ye¡¯s mansion, he would have a drink or two by the car counter.


    He never binge drank, and Cheng Anya noticed that when she accompanied him as he socialized. Unless he was with older businessmen, he would not drink.


    This was something contradicting about him. He was not quite a drinker but had a great capacity for liquor.


    She took up her courage and went the full ten yards. Cheng Anya was extremely familiar with Third Young Master Ye¡¯s character and knew about his hatred. She knew that Third Young Master Ye could only choose between her and hatred, and she should have empathized with him when he had just received this explosive revelation and allowed him time to think it through.


    But she did not want that. Would she have felt better when Ye Chen was suffering?


    She had just sworn that she would stick with Ye Chen however the constellations changed, but he had let her see how she could not compare to the hatred in his heart. How could a haughty Cheng Anya bear that?


    She also understood that their relationship would end up in a dead end if she had clarified and got the answer she did not want!


    She was well aware of that and wanted to clarify things.


    This was Cheng Anya¡¯s character¡ªto suffer short and blistering pain than let it simmer.


    ¡°Ye Chen, why?¡± Cheng Anya bore the pricking pain in her heart and bore the courage to ask. In the dark night, she sounded serious and solemn!


    Without looking at her, Third Young Master Ye could imagine how she looked!


    He took a gulp of strong whiskey, which should have been slowly savored. Him binge-drinking hurt her, but he, too, was at a loss and did not know how to respond. The alcohol could not suppress his panic, and he hated himself for not getting drunk despite having been binge-drinking.


    How good would it have been to leave everything behind when binge-drinking!


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave with him?¡± Third Young Master Ye sounded extremely hoarse as he mocked her coldly. ¡°That old man must be so happy and gloating at my misfortune. He must be thinking that the offspring of bastards do not have happy endings.¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s nose winced. Third Young Master Ye said it in such a disappointing way. What ending? Ye Chen, why are you so despondent?


    ¡°This is between me and them, and now, it¡¯s between me and you. Don¡¯t mix them up!¡± Cheng Anya hardened her heart and replied coldly. ¡°Since you do not want me anymore, at least give me a reason!¡±


    ¡°I do not want you¡­ Hahaha¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye bowed his head and laughed madly. There was an indescribable despondence in his hoarse laughter that seemed to be about to wilt further.


    Cheng Anya suddenly closed her eyes and bore the pain and tears that streamed down. Both their hearts bled as they tortured each other.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t that Yang fellow tell you?¡± Third Young Master Ye laughed until he was out of breath. ¡°He sure has the heart for you to ask me¡­¡±


    Third Young Master Ye slowly turned around as the black curtain danced around the sides of the window. Cheng Anya was stunned as she saw the cold tears trickling down his face¡­


    She felt excruciating pain at that moment!


    ¡°Do you want to know why? I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s laughter was crazy and desperate as he suddenly swung the beer bottle toward the wall. ¡°Because I am also the grandson of that damn scoundrel!¡±

 Chapter 231 - Untitled

    As the wine bottle smashed against the wall, it suddenly broke and the glass splinters splashed around the room. The crisp sound of glass breaking was extremely clear in the night, and Cheng Anya knew that something in her heart had also broken with the glass.


    It broke!


    For that instant, her mind was blank!


    She felt that she must have been hallucinating as she had heard something terribly shocking. Cheng Anya turned pale and retreated a few steps unknowingly. With her back against the door, her legs gave way and she sat on the floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­¡± Cheng Anya turned pale and trembled like a wilting flower. All her energy was sapped and she had collapsed to the point she was no longer angry. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ You are lying¡­¡±


    After Ye Chen¡¯s hysteria, he seemed even more terrifying and could not wait to destroy everything that he could destroy. Like a hurt beast, he eventually jabbed his hands into his hair like a defeated person.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart throbbed in pain. She had never felt such pain before as all the pain in her life summed up was less than a percent of what she was feeling. Deep desperation gripped her heart like barbed wire, piercing her heart and drawing blood when tightened.


    That was how heart-wincing the pain was!


    Ye Chen despondently held his head and sounded shockingly hoarse. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me whether I was Old Master Ye or Old Master Yang¡¯s son? It must be cryptic that I am Old Master Ye¡¯s son AND Old Master Yang¡¯s grandson. Old Master Ye sees me as a shame, and Old Master Yang sees me as a bastard¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop talking!¡± Cheng Anya suddenly interrupted him. She could not bear to hear him any further as he spoke with reddened eyes. This must be the deepest wound in his heart which was presented to her in all its bloodiness! Cheng Anya could not bear to keep listening to him!


    She had given up all hope when she knew they were cousins. Looking into Third Young Master Ye¡¯s heart pained her in return!


    As the two feelings mixed, only Cheng Anya knew how painful it was. It was a pain that could drive one to end one¡¯s life.


    ¡°Take it that I am begging you. Just stop!¡± Cheng Anya eventually cried!


    It was so painful, so painful¡­


    Her tears rolled down. When was the last time she cried? From memory, it was when Ning Ning was born. The entire process was excruciating but she had not dropped a tear or screamed in pain, but when she heard Ning Ning¡¯s cries, her tears rolled down.


    She was not even eighteen that year!


    Those were tears of joy, and she could not tell whether they were tears of desperation or pain. Her eyes were welling up to the point it was unbearable!


    ¡°You can¡¯t bear to hear it anymore?¡± Third Young Master Ye laughed hoarsely. Traces of his cold tears remained on his face while he painfully held his head. ¡°Why are the heavens treating me like this? What unpardonable sin have I committed to deserve such punishment?¡±


    Cheng Anya wanted to hug him, but she was weak!


    Ye Chen¡¯s face descended into madness and started to describe a heart-wrenching story that he had hidden for decades.


    Ye Chen¡¯s mother, who was Old Master Yang¡¯s illegitimate daughter, was called Yang Xing. She extremely resembled Lin Xiaoyue and stayed with her lover in America. Old Master Yang extremely doted on her, but fate played a huge joke on them.


    That year, Ye Zhenhua went to America to expand the company¡¯s business whereas the seventeen-year-old Yang Xing joined MBS International, interning in the president¡¯s office as a junior assistant. She met Ye Zhenhua then.


    After more than ten years, Ye Zhenhua still missed Lin Xiaoyue. When he first saw Yang Xing, he was brought back to his fantasies. That beautiful girl who resembled a seventeen-year-old Lin Xiaoyue stood in front of him, and he thought that this was the heavens making amends. Ye Zhenhua was past his thirties that year and was single following the passing of his second wife.


    He hence started to crazily pursue Yang Xing!


    All the men in the Ye family were impressive-looking and dignified. The accomplished Ye Zhenhua had taken good care of himself and didn¡¯t seem old at all. He stood tall, was gentlemanly, and had a charisma only mature men had.


    When a successful, charismatic, good-looking, and erudite gentleman generously pursued a woman who had yet to see the world, the outcome was not unexpected.


    That year in America, the spring flowers bloomed and the scent of flowers filled the ground. Yang Xing and Ye Zhenhua fell in love and traveled every landmark in America. They were extremely in love with each other, and that was one of the many happy moments that Ye Zhenhua had in his life.


    Even though he later viciously cut off Yang Xing from his life and indirectly caused her death, he could never forget those happy moments!


    If he and Lin Xiaoyue were teenage lovers and gave him a dream for love, Yang Xing gave him a pure romance and showed him what mutual love was.


    But the gears of fate silently spun a dramatic tale.


    On Yang Xing¡¯s seventeenth birthday, Yang Yun brought a gift from France and was happily on his way to see his daughter. At the ground floor of Yang Yun¡¯s apartment, he saw Ye Zhenhua send his daughter back and both were intimately kissing under the starlight.


    Yang Yun broke the fish tank in Yang Xing¡¯s apartment. He assumed Ye Zhenhua knew who Yang Xing was and deliberately got close to her, defiling her and breaking her¡ªand Yao Hua to an extent. Yang Yun was raging and could not wait to find someone to gun down Ye Zhenhua.


    But the young and simple Yang Xing shyly hugged her father¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Daddy, I like somebody!¡±


    Yang Yun felt massive shame and slapped Yang Xing at that moment. He persuaded her to leave Ye Zhenhua and told her about the feud between MBS and Yao Hua. For the first time, he regretted why he had raised his daughter in a greenhouse and not let her suffer any hardship. His daughter was so naive to the point she knew nothing.


    However, Yang Xing was unwilling and Yang Yun tried all ways possible. Beating and scolding her did not work as a teenage girl whose interest in the opposite sex was first awakened was so firm that Yang Yun had no choice but to tell him about the feud between them and Lin Xiaoyue.


    Yang Xing was astounded and she believed that Ye Zhenhua truly loved her.


    When Ye Zhenhua asked her out for a date again, Yang Yun locked her in her apartment for three days and three nights. This coincided with a fire in a factory in City A and Ye Zhenhua rushed back to City A. Yang Xing broke the window and risked her life escaping from her apartment and fled to City A where she swore to follow Ye Zhenhua till death.


    That teenage girl was very brave, certain, and tenacious.


    When Ye Zhenhua realized that Yang Xing returned from America to rely on him, his heart softened and swore to take care of her and marry her at the legally permissible age.


    That year, Ye Yukun was only five while Ye Yutang was only three. Both were young children at their cutest age. Both children loved this future stepmother and Ye Zhenhua was even happier when he saw them able to get along with one another.


    He thought that he finally had a happy family. Despite the heavens shortchanging him for so long, he finally had an angel.


    But the sinister claws of fate quietly crept closer to them!

 Chapter 232 - Untitled

    When Ye Zhenhua and Yang Xing were at their happiest, Yang Yun sent somebody to kidnap Yang Xing in the pretext of revenge and ransomed ten million yuan. He wanted to leverage on the kidnapping to test Ye Zhenhua¡¯s sincerity. Without speaking a second word, he took ten million yuan and headed for the meeting alone.


    Ye Zhenhua, who was approaching forty years old, was an influential figure in City A, and MBS International was a renowned international company. Although he was an accomplished person, losing Lin Xiaoyue over ten years ago was seared in his memory and he regretted it. As MBS International was still developing and he had to see to many things, he could not take time out to accompany Lin Xiaoyue. This gave Yang Yun a chance to interfere and he was afraid that Yang Xing would become the next Lin Xiaoyue. Considering their age difference, Yang Xing was youthful and lively whereas he was quickly approaching forty. Hence, Ye Zhenhua would always take time out to accompany Yang Xing despite his busy schedule. They would sometimes spend time with each other and sometimes with Ye Yukun and Ye Yutang as a family.


    He was deeply in love with Yang Xing, and he did not want to lose those he loved again.


    Yang Xing was kidnapped to an abandoned factory, and when Ye Zhenhua reached, the factory was on fire. Yang Yun was vicious enough to attempt such a vicious ploy! Ye Zhenhua threw down his ten million and rushed into the factory to save her. He almost perished with Yang Xing by a thread.


    He did not mind losing his money as only Yang Xing¡¯s life mattered to him. After this ordeal, their feelings deepened for each other and Yang Xing was absolutely in love with Ye Zhenhua.


    Try asking her why she should not pursue somebody who was willing to give up his life for her.


    Yang Yun¡¯s ploy worked and he could tell that Ye Zhenhua really loved Yang Xing. He was extremely happy and a plan came to his mind. As Yao Hua then was incomparable to MBS International, Yang Yun had to collaborate with a few huge consortiums and sway politicians and businessmen to counter Ye Zhenhua.


    Ye Zhenhua was an ill-tempered person in his youth. Save those he loved, he was brutal and decisive toward everybody else. He had offended many in the marketplace whilst Yang Yun was gentlemanly, eloquent, and able to gain the help of many.


    One was genuine, the other a hypocrite!


    Ye Zhenhua¡¯s love for Yang Xing gave Yang Yun an opportunity to defeat MBS International. He secretly approached and told her that as long as she was able to help him secure the Jing Garden project, he would let Ye Zhenhua and her be together and assume he didn¡¯t have her as his daughter!


    In those times, the Jing Garden had yet to be developed and it was a government tender. This plot of land was a risky undertaking. It had a complicated terrain and lay at the intersection of the city and its outskirts. Ye Zhenhua wanted the plot of land as he had a strong financial backing, and so did Yang Yun. To compete for this plot of land, many corporations sharpened their knives and pulled out once Ye Zhenhua entered the scene. They were waiting to see how the two tigers, Ye Zhenhua and Yang Yun, would duke it out.


    Yang Yun eventually gained the plot of land as Yang Xing stole the project plan that Ye Zhenhua personally worked on and passed it to Yang Yun. As both proposals were exactly the same, Yang Yun bit back and caused Ye Zhenhua to be implicated in a commercial secret theft scandal.


    MBS had expended a huge amount of material and labor for the plot of land, only to lose it all and muddy itself. MBS International¡¯s reputation was in ruins, and for once, it encountered an operational crisis.


    From Yang Yun¡¯s picking, major investors pulled out their capital and many construction funds could not be recouped. Several large organizations unilaterally breached their contracts and MBS encountered its own financial crisis for once. Due to funding issues, the final tranche of payment for the construction could not be paid and it encountered a lawsuit.


    At that time, those working at MBS International were confused and panicking.


    Yang Xing could not be blamed for the incident as Yang Xing was still extremely young then and MBS International was able to call the shots in City A. As it was omnipotent, losing a construction project was nothing. She thought that losing the construction project would ensure their happiness, but little did she expect the consequences to be this severe.


    As a lady who had yet to see the world, how could she go toe to toe with men who had toyed with schemes one too many? Besides, this was the person she worshiped since young and a little ploy or two was all that was needed for her to yield!


    Yang Xing regretted what she did as her actions almost bankrupted MBS International. She cried daily and Ye Zhenhua worked until late daily and had to humble himself, especially his temper, and console Yang Xing. On several occasions, she wanted to tell him but could not bring herself to do it.


    She went to beg Yang Yun to stop feuding with Ye Zhenhua. Caught between her father and Ye Zhenhua, Yang Xing was in a difficult spot but her heart was on Ye Zhenhua¡¯s side. She felt that her father was extremely despicable!


    When Yang Yun wanted Yang Xing to steal commercial secrets again, she rejected him outright!


    She was a very smart lady, and although she was indeed simple-minded, she was not ignorant. Had she taken heed to Yang Yun¡¯s words, MBS International could have become history and Ye Zhenhua would have been humiliated.


    Yang Xing did not do it!


    Yang Yun threatened her on the basis of her identity. If she did not do it, he would tell Ye Zhenhua the truth. Yang Xing was afraid as she did not want Ye Zhenhua to hate her.


    Hence, she agreed!


    That year, Yang Yun was caught up in the madness of wanting to defeat MBS International and depravedly goaded Yang Xing onto a path of no return!


    When she returned to the Ye family, Yang Xing cried the whole day. She was unable to do something like this again. She took the imitative and told Ye Zhenhua everything, from her identity to the loss of the project¡­


    To Ye Zhenhua, this was a thunderbolt from the sky. He was enraged to the point of breaking down!


    He hated Yang Xing for lying to him and almost causing him to become a failure. However, he hated himself even more as he had fallen in love with the daughter of his rival. That feeling was like slapping himself.


    Hence, he chased Yang Xing away and severed all ties with her. Both became strangers.


    In such a situation, any man would have thought that this was a ploy by Yang Yun as Yang Xing had deliberately approached him. Being suspicious by nature, Ye Zhenhua would not believe Yang Xing¡¯s defense.


    Those sweet nothings and vows became a joke. The dreams he weaved were instantly shattered!


    It was raining heavily that night and Yang Xing stood at the gate of the Ye family the entire night, bawling her guts out. Ye Zhenhua could not sleep the entire night, and his heart winced as he heard her cry. Although they were a door apart, it was as though they were worlds apart.


    He had to crush the railings to quench his impulse to rush out and hug her.


    Had she not been Yang Xing and stolen the project proposal and caused him to fail, he would have eventually forgiven her. She was, of all things, Yang Xing, Yang Yun¡¯s daughter.


    After a night of standing outside the Ye family and crying, she collapsed and fainted at the gate. Ye Zhenhua sent somebody to send her back to the Yang family.


    Yang Yun also flew into a rage after knowing what had happened. He expected better from Yang Xing and went on to beat her up, even chasing the penniless Yang Xing out of the Yang family!


    He was just that one step away from defeating MBS, but Yang Xing had to ruin it all. It never occurred to him that had it not been for Yang Xing, he would not have been able to touch MBS a single bit. He felt that it was a given for Yang Xing to help him and that Yang Xing deserved to be smite had she not.


    That year, hatred had warped Yang Yun¡¯s heart and made him a depraved person.


    He did not see Yang Xing¡¯s breakdown and her plight.


    Yang Xing¡¯s mother was also chased out of the mansion by Yang Yun and her whereabouts were unknown. With nowhere to go, Yang Xing fainted in front of a discotheque.


    The lady boss of the discotheque was a beautiful lady called Zhou Haitang who had a good heart. She took in Yang Xing, who already carried Ye Chen, and took good care of her until she delivered Ye Chen.


    Yang Xing loved Ye Zhenhua her whole life, and her child would have his surname. After delivering the child, Yang Xing wanted to earn money to return Zhou Haitang the favor. As she was just in high school and without any skills to boot, she could only become a dancer in the discotheque.


    Zhou Haitang initially did not agree as the discotheque was a seedy place and Yang Xing, being good-looking, would be taken advantage of. Yang Xing, however, insisted as she had to earn money to raise Ye Chen.


    Hence, she became a dancer and escort. The proud daughter of a magnate was now in the slums.


    Although she was in the slums, she was not of the slums. Three years passed.


    Ye Chen was three!


    The young Ye Chen, like a little angel, was extremely obedient. He was the reason Yang Xing lived on.


    A beautiful Yang Xing, who was twenty, won over people and became the star dancer of the discotheque. Because of her, the discotheque¡¯s business grew and things started to happen!


    What used to be a small discotheque that was patronized by nobody was still operable by Zhou Haitang. Once the discotheque grew, things changed!


    Many people of positions and status started to patronize the discotheque and Yang Xing used the alias ¡®White Rose¡¯. She became famous near and afar, and many visited the discotheque. Despite being in the slums for three years, Yang Xing maintained her purity and her ways. She rejected people who had designs on her and would only drink or dance with them. Even though she was occasionally taken advantage of, she endured them and never broke the moral code she set out for herself.


    What was the impression that taxi dancers gave to people? They were not too different from prostitutes. Many said she was duplicitous and something eventually happened. An influential big shot took a liking to her and forcibly took her out of the discotheque, almost defiling her in a hotel.


    Yang Xing injured him with a beer bottle and frantically escaped. When she returned to the discotheque, Zhou Haitang knew that something bad had happened. Without the blessings of this influential big shot, nothing good could happen.


    After three years of living lavishly, Zhou Haitang was no longer innocent and persuaded Yang Xing to yield to the influential big shot and stop creating problems. Since she had Ye Chen and was a taxi dancer, she would not be able to marry anyone good anyway.


    Yang Xing smartly knew that Zhou Haitang wanted to sell her and agreed. When Zhou Haitang¡¯s guard was down, she escaped from the discotheque with Ye Chen to City C.


    With little savings, she could only afford a place in the slums and settled down with Ye Chen. After three years as a taxi dancer, Yang Xing resumed her trade in City C and lived with Ye Chen through trying times.


    Fate, however, played a cruel joke on Yang Xing. A year later, Ye Chen suffered a fever that led to pneumonia. Yang Xing hugged him and brought him to major clinics and hospitals in City C. As she had no money, nobody was willing to treat Ye Chen.


    Out of options, Yang Xing could only bring Ye Chen back to City A and beg Yang Yun for help!

 Chapter 233 - Untitled

    As Yang Xing carried Ye Chen back to the Yang family, Yang Yun was enraged. After Yang Xing escaped, Yang Zekun¡¯s parents were on a private plane to attend to company matters in London when the plane exploded mid-flight and killed the couple.


    He wanted to pin the blame on Ye Zhenhua as traces suggested that Ye Zhenhua had arranged for somebody to plant explosives on the plane and kill his only son. With no concrete proof, he could not accuse Ye Zhenhua.


    Ye Zhenhua was enraged as he had lost a son, and his daughter bore a son for Ye Zhenhua. With a whip in hand, he whipped little Ye Chen who was seriously ill!


    That year, the five-year-old Yang Zekun was upstairs. He bewilderedly looked at his merciful and respected grandfather whip the weak boy.


    That same year, the four-year-old Ye Chen was living on the edge of life and death. He remembered his mother¡¯s cries and Yang Yun¡¯s terrifying face!


    In the end, Yang Xing lost her voice as she cried while hugging Ye Chen. She took the whips and was wounded all around her body. Her tears trickled down and landed on Ye Chen¡¯s face. Yang Yun became tired from the whipping whilst Yang Xing was bloodied and begging him to save little Ye Chen¡­


    Yang Yun was not moved. Instead, he viciously chased them out of the Yang family. They encountered Ye Zhenhua, who was rushing over at the gate of the Yang family!


    Both mother and son collapsed in his embrace!


    The butler of the Yang family could not take things lying down and secretly informed Ye Zhenhua.


    Ye Zhenhua assumed that even if he did not want Yang Xing, she would, at most, return to the Yang family. Since even monsters would not hurt their young ones, Yang Yun would not leave his daughter in the lurch. He had not expected Yang Xing to become pregnant and drifted around with her son for five years.


    When they separated, Yang Xing was in her prime. When he saw Yang Xing again, she was bruised and Ye Zhenhua was thoroughly heartbroken.


    He loved and hated Yang Xing, and for a moment, he had no idea what he ought to do with her. After sending the mother and son to the hospital, Ye Zhenhua completely disappeared. He paid for all of their medical bills and pondered on Yang Xing¡¯s injuries every day. He, however, hardened his heart and decided not to see them.


    Seeing little Ye Chen, Old Master Yang was of mixed feelings. Little Ye Chen became malnourished a week after leaving Zhou Haitang. He was scrawny and skinny. On one look, he knew that this little child was his son, but the blood of the person he most hated also flew in him.


    His heart ached for Yang Xing, but he was cold toward little Ye Chen!


    The distrustful Ye Zhenhua even suspected whether this was a sympathy-gaining ploy by both father and daughter. Yao Hua had reaped the benefits from the chaos and was on equal standing with MBS International. Ye Zhenhua threaded with care and did not dare to easily trust Yang Xing.


    Once bitten, twice shy.


    Ye Zhenhua did not appear until Yang Xing and little Ye Chen were discharged. Yang Xing knew she could not face him and he also hid from her. She could not bring herself to see him. The distance between the two of them could not be overcome!


    Ye Zhenhua could not let go of the past and could not trust her anymore!


    ¡°Mommy, does Daddy dislike me? He never came to visit me!¡± A young Ye Chen was obedient and understanding. He was happy after Yang Xing told him that his daddy had saved them. He could not help but ask Yang Xing as he was hospitalized for half a month.


    ¡°Mommy did something wrong, and your daddy is still angry about it!¡± Yang Xing said as her heart ached painfully.


    Little Ye Chen seemingly nodded in understanding. When he saw his mommy cry, he asked no more. Like Ning Ning, Ye Chen¡¯s intellect was above the board. What had happened took root in his mind¡ªYang Yun¡¯s terrifying face and the mercilessness of when he was whipped remained in his mind. Thereafter, he had a month of nightmares!


    After he recovered, Yang Xing brought him back to City C and continued her life as a taxi dancer.


    Ye Zhenhua could not resist the temptation and eventually came to City C. When he saw how both the mother and son lived, he could not bear to see them live in such a way. He even went to the discotheque and saw how Yang Xing danced deductively and drank glass after glass¡­


    It was an ambiguous period for the two of them.


    Yang Xing knew that she and her son could not return and did not have much hope. All she hoped for was to be able to glance at him one more time¡­


    The lovers, five years on, loved each other a lot and their dormant love for each other was rekindled. Ye Wei was born at this time!


    Little Ye Wei¡¯s birth eased the tension between Ye Zhenhua and Yang Xing. During that period of time, little Ye Chen saw Ye Zhenhua several times. He was timid and was afraid that Ye Zhenhua did not like him.


    Indeed, Ye Zhenhua was extremely cold toward him. He was, however, a little warmer toward Ye Wei!


    As Ye Zhenhua already had two sons then, little Ye Chen did not matter to him. As he had no daughter, he especially doted on Ye Wei. Besides, Ye Wei was very beautiful and delicate-looking, just like Yang Xing!


    Little Ye Chen was easily hurt, and the heart of that little genius was not strong enough to endure everything. Hence, he really doted on Ye Wei. He thought to himself that if he loved his younger sister a little more, his father might like him as well!


    The heart of kids always yearned for the doting of those older than them.


    Ye Zhenhua was a man of few feelings whereas Yang Xing¡¯s heart was tender. Although there was an invisible barrier between them, they spent the past four years with each other. Ye Chen was ten and Ye Wei was five.


    As his heart softened, Ye Zhenhua slowly started to believe Yang Xing. The long and arduous ten-year wait paid off as Yang Xing managed to hold out until Ye Zhenhua had a change of heart.


    One wondered how Yang Yun got hold of this development and hatched another vicious plan. He wanted to kidnap little Ye Chen and Ye Wei and forced Yang Xing to yield. He had roiled in hatred for decades, and to see both Ye Zhenhua and his daughter happy surely had driven him mad!


    That year, a ten-year-old Ye Chen was good-looking and very innocent. Nobody could guess that he was a terrifying little genius. When he and little Ye Wei were brought to a small munitions factory, thanks to Old Master Yang pulling strings with the mafia to ship the kids¡ªalong with munitions¡ªout of City A, little Ye Chen blew the entire factory up and successfully escaped with his sister. Halfway through, little Ye Wei was hungry and tired and could not move. With no money on him, Ye Chen scavenged for food for his sister¡­


    The sun was shining very brightly that afternoon and Ye Wei, trying to avoid the sun, snuck into a car by the roadside and unknowingly fell asleep. Little Ye Chen, who managed to get some stolen fruits, could only helplessly watch the car bring his sister away as he could not catch up with the car.


    Ye Zhenhua was eventually able to locate the car, but not little Ye Wei¡­


    Thanks to this incident, Yang Xing almost threw aside her morals and got into a fight with Yang Yun. She became much frail-looking overnight. Having endured the past ten years with much difficulty to hope for better days ahead, how could her heart not break as she had lost her daughter?


    Again, nothing could be done as little Ye Wei was lost and could not be found.


    But little did Yang Xing expect to return to the Ye family only to face death instead of happiness. Her death caused Ye Chen to isolate himself for three years¡­ those days in America where he did not see the light.


    Had she known that this would have happened, she would have definitely brought her son and daughter away from the riffraff of City A.


    Ye Chen did not tell Anya what had happened precisely. He only said that once they returned to the Ye family, his face started to become terrifying and he would have spasms from time to time. The roiling memories he tried so hard to forget rushed back into his mind like a movie on replay.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Ye Chen went mad and punched the door behind Cheng Anya hard. The Chinese cedar door was broken and wooden splinters flew.


    Fresh blood spurted out as he smashed his other hand onto the glass fragments on the floor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Cheng Anya was shocked and her heart winced in pain. ¡°Ye Chen, stop it. We¡¯ve agreed not to talk about it. Stop talking about it¡­¡±


    She suddenly did not dare to hear what had happened later. How did Ye Yukun die, how did Yang Xing die, why did the Yang family¡­


    As she had followed Ye Chen for some time, she knew his character very well. While he was so strong to the point he was almost able to do everything, only a tragedy he could not forget for his whole life was the reason he was suffering to the point of having spasms.


    Maybe he had suppressed these things for too long, and for them to suddenly gush out must have thoroughly hurt Ye Chen as he trembled in Cheng Anya¡¯s embrace¡­ He gripped Cheng Anya until her shoulders were aching¡­


    She did not say anything anymore. Instead, she hugged Ye Chen tightly.


    ¡°Ye Chen, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s all in the past. I am here with you, and our son will destroy the family of those bully you!¡± Her heart was aching for him!


    His story from young was sufficient to pen a novel!


    Without mentioning how he was treated in the Ye family and witnessing Yang Xing¡¯s death, he only glossed over his years in America as he was afraid that she would be hurt further. Seeing his vengeful face was enough for her to be certain that those years in America were definitely punishing¡­


    He endured them all and lived his life in the mafia with Fourth Young Master Tang, Lin, and company. Nobody could tell how bitter the years living under a hail of gunfire and death were.


    One could wonder how much tears and blood it took for Ye Chen to become this capable.


    It was heartbreaking.


    ¡®Ye Chen, if I could, I wanted to meet you when you were young and stay by your side, protecting you from any hurt and being your guardian angel¡­¡±


    ¡°Anya¡­ I killed that person¡­ I killed that person¡­¡± Ye Chen hoarsely and incoherently murmured into Anya¡¯s ears as his body spasmed even harder.


    Cheng Anya was extremely shocked.


    ¡°I¡­ killed Ye Yukun. My mother did not kill him! I did!¡± Ye Chen uncontrollably roared into her ear in hatred and madness.


    ¡°Okay, he deserved to die. It doesn¡¯t matter who killed him. It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. It was well done!¡± Cheng Anya abided by Ye Chen¡¯s words. She could not be bothered with who Ye Chen had killed¡ªwhether his eldest brother or even his old man. All she knew was that her heart ached for the man who killed whoever had deserved it!


    Cheng Anya¡¯s tears fell freely for him. She had not cried for a man in the past ten years!


    Hearsay had it that Yang Xing had killed Ye Yukun, and it was impossible for Ye Chen to have killed him. Although Cheng Anya was curious, she did not pursue the question as it did not matter. She did not want to hear the rest of the story.


    She feared that she would ache to the point of heartbroken.


    ¡°Ye Chen, it¡¯s enough. You¡¯re tired. Sleep well,¡± Cheng Anya said gently. While she blamed Yang Zekun for bringing them from happiness to horror by not saying anything earlier but tonight of all times, nobody could have taken such a shock!


    ¡°We¡­¡± Ye Chen hugged Cheng Anya tightly. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± he asked hoarsely.

 Chapter 234 - Untitled

    It broke Cheng Anya¡¯s heart.


    She tightly hugged Ye Chen¡¯s head and embraced him. It seemed to be the only way to accompany Ye Chen who had lost all hope and console his hurting soul. All words became excessive nothings.


    What should he do? What should they do?


    For the first time, Cheng Anya felt that it was possible for the heart to ache until the pain rowed into the bones.


    She wanted to cry, to laugh, to yell¡­ But neither tears nor laughter came out¡­ Everything was stuck in the throat in excruciating pain.


    She thought that she had been very happy, but that was all an illusion.


    Happiness could be this far away!


    The cold moonlight poured on the floor as they quietly hugged each other, painting a pitiful scene.


    How damn campy it got!


    Surely the heavens didn¡¯t have to troll them this way? Cousins¡­ Her vision darkened and she felt momentarily giddy as she had yet to recover from the shock. She felt that the heavens had made a fool of Ye Chen and her.


    It was campy from when they first met¡ªthe one-night stand, the birth of the child, to entering his company, acknowledging each other, staying together for the child, and falling in love with each other¡­ only to shockingly learn they were cousins.


    ¡°Ye Chen, do you want to give up?¡± Cheng Anya asked quietly. She did not know how they should move forward and was at a loss. As she had never thought about this question, she was caught off guard when the question burst out.


    None of them was prepared and both were overwhelmed by the hit!


    There was no response even after a long time. Cheng Anya was disappointed as she thought Third Young Master Ye had silently agreed to what she said. He was looking down, and he was actually asleep!


    Cheng Anya lovingly caressed his face, and her heart winced at the cold trails of tears!


    As Third Young Master Ye slept, his brows were knitted. Cheng Anya lovingly caressed his frown, hoping to assuage his worries and troubles.


    In one¡¯s life, one will encounter somebody with whom they would want to willingly share their happiness and sadness without regret.


    He was the reason she was willing.


    ¡°Ye Chen, I love you!¡± Tears rolled from Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes into Ye Chen¡¯s hair. ¡°I deeply love you!¡±


    What love she had yet to say came out from her in sadness and sorrow.


    Sadness was written on Cheng Anya¡¯s face.


    If falling in love meant being bruised, battered, and despondent, she was willing to go with the flow of emotions, whether good or bad, as long as Ye Chen hugged her.


    She would not have any regrets!


    ¡°Ye Chen, you are such a liar. Ye Chen, you are truly a liar and I really dislike you for that. Why did you steal my heart? Who will be responsible for it now? How good would it have been had I not met you! Cheng Anya would still be heartless, and nothing would hurt her as she lived freely.¡±


    ¡°But you have ruined me!¡±


    ¡°But I do not regret it. I¡¯d rather exchange ten years of my life to encounter you earlier, for Ning Ning, for a mutual love¡­ Don¡¯t you know how thankful I am for you?¡±


    ¡°What shall we do? I am really scared to wake up tomorrow to find that everything has changed. What do we do then? I do not want to leave you¡­ I really do not want to. Perhaps we aren¡¯t damn cousins¡­¡±


    ¡°That said, we are equally good-looking, equally scheming, equally proud¡­ Maybe we are indeed inexplicably related by blood¡­¡± Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°But then again, so what?¡±


    Ye Chen, don¡¯t be sad. With me around, what shall you fear?


    From today onward, Cheng Anya is Ye Chen¡¯s guardian angel!

 Chapter 235 - I Love You!

    Being a typically light sleeper, Ye Chen woke up to the cold moonlight from the window as the black curtains danced and seemingly readied its claws to devour them.


    His headache was excruciating.


    The pulsating sharp pain sent Ye Chen moaning. He looked up, surprised, as he felt someone¡¯s warmth on his body.


    He was aghast!


    Cheng Anya hugged him in an uncomfortable posture against the door even as he lay on the floor. There was a huge hole in the Chinese cedar door and the wind blew into the room.


    As the chaotic and painful memories surged into his mind, Third Young Master Ye¡¯s head ached even more and could not wait to smash his head on the door.


    When he knew she was Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s granddaughter, he had no time to think of anything else as the memories of the past filled his mind. He was in excruciating pain and heartbroken. He really wished that he had died that day!


    Anya moaned uncomfortably and tilted her head down. She subconsciously embraced him tighter and pulled him toward her chest, hugging him tightly!


    Third Young Master Ye felt a wrench in his heart. He was able to sleep comfortably as that silly lass still remembered to tightly hug him despite being asleep. He was actually resting against her alluring breasts. Had this been a typical circumstance, he would have taken advantage of her. But now, he felt terrible.


    He felt a suffocating pain as though his innards were grilled and rolled over a fire.


    It was an indescribable pain.


    Third Young Master Ye gently pulled her hand away as he got up and hugged her. Anya found a comfortable position in his embrace and fell deeply asleep as she hugged him back.


    Both of them were tired after such a chaotic night.


    After he laid her on the bed, Third Young Master Ye adjusted the temperature of the air conditioner and conveniently lay beside her!


    ¡°Anya¡­¡± Ye Chen lovingly shouted out as his heart ached. Cousins¡­ How much campier could it get for them to be cousins with each other? Third Young Master Ye stroked her tender face and she indeed resembled Lin Xiaoyue. While he initially suspected he was related to her, he had sent somebody to investigate but stopped because he feared what he would discover.


    He had completely indulged himself with this single hesitation.


    Yang Zekun got something right¡ªhe deserved it as it was his own making. Had he dug deeper at the start, he would have had at least been mentally prepared even if he had loved her and not be overwhelmed like he was.


    And it was especially so tonight when Yang Zekun¡¯s sentence sent him from heaven into hell. Like how he helplessly saw somebody crush his happiness and dreams, he felt terrible.


    ¡°Little Anya, were you scared stiff too?¡±


    His little Anya was in a deep sleep and did not respond to him. She was subconsciously looking for warmth as she dug into his embrace and hugged him as she slept.


    As he caressed her, Ye Chen was like a person walking on the edge of a cliff alone.


    After the pain, more questions came at him. The first of them all was how he and Anya should progress henceforth.


    What should he do with her?


    His love was so deep for her it became an inseparable part of his life. For her, he was willing to lower himself and cajole girls who had yet to see the world and also lie to hawkers¡­ all for a necklace that was not eye-catching and a very vulgar bouquet of roses.


    How much love would it take for Ye Chen to do such silly antics that he even considered them romantic, happy, and was so willing to! If he was not that deeply in love with her, how could he become such a fool for love?


    She was his missing rib, and God allowed his missing rib to return. He was, for once, complete. To take away his rib today would force him to live with such a searing pain that sapped him of the will to live. Could he bear that?


    Ye Chen held Anya¡¯s hands by his lips and kissed them nonstop. Her fingers were thin and rounded at the tip. He once swore that he would not put down these hands that he held!


    ¡®Whoever you killed does not matter because that person deserved it. A job well done!¡¯ He remembered what she said when he confessed to her about him murdering Ye Yukun. It was her signature answer, and no silly lass would console somebody that way.


    It was a heartwarming consolation that was neither hypocritical nor affectionate.


    Which man would not love and let go of such a woman like Anya?


    When love becomes a part of a person, the pain of giving up is unbearable to both!


    How ironic would it be for him to love somebody and lose that somebody because of an identity problem!


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s life, even in those chaotic and hopeless days, was never as tragic.


    ¡°Little Anya, I love you!¡± Ye Chen passionately whispered in her ear. He was hoarse, in pain, yet certain. ¡°Deeply in my heart!¡±


    ¡°You cheated my heart and must be responsible for it. You will not return it to me, you will not hurt it, and you will not reject it. If not, I will drag you into the abyss with me.¡±


    ¡°My life is, well, ruined!¡±


    ¡°You have turned me into the Ye Chen I am today, so you must, you must¡­ hold my hand tightly. You will not escape or ditch me. Cheng Anya, do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Even if¡­ I kill somebody, am mentally unsound, become a lunatic, and despite my¡­ messy past, you will not ditch me!¡±


    ¡®Little Anya, there are some things that I cannot tell you in my whole life. I am afraid that you will fear me, get disgusted at me, dislike me¡­¡¯ Ye Chen may look very presentable and capable of everything¡­


    But he had started to decay. From then on, the decay started to set in bit by bit. He only recovered after meeting her, and she was the medicine to his entire life, an addiction that he couldn¡¯t kick¡­


    So, do not ditch him.


    If not, he would suffer an illness that he would never recover from.


    Ye Chen became hoarse and he hugged Cheng Anya tightly. His tears dropped on her face.


    Cheng Anya blinked as she felt a little moisture on her face. She could not help but open her eyes and felt drops of cold on her face¡­ Her heart winced at the sight.


    What did he just say?


    In her daze, she did not hear him. But she heard something!


    ¡®I love you¡­¡¯


    It was not a dream. It was real!


    ¡®Ye Chen, stop crying. It breaks my heart. Cheng Anya had a cold heart of steel that became a crystal tonight because of you. Stop crying because it is about to shatter!¡¯


    Cheng Anya crawled up his body and Ye Chen was surprised that she was awake. As he was about to wipe away his tears, Cheng Anya stopped him and landed a gentle kiss on his eyes, kissing his tears away.


    ¡°Anya¡­¡±


    Cheng Anya lovingly kissed him over and over. She gave him all her remaining gentleness.


    ¡°Ye Chen, you might not have heard this, so let me say this again!¡± Cheng Anya¡¯s gaze was particularly bright in the dark as she carried a charming smile. ¡°I love you!¡± she lovingly said it word by word.


    Ye Chen trembled.

 Chapter 236 - Untitled

    He had thought that he would never get to hear Cheng Anya say that in his entire life!


    Apart from shock, he was ecstatic as crazy happiness arose from the depths of his heart and completed his aching heart. In this very moment, he could clearly hear the Gods say, ¡®Third Young Master Ye, I have returned your missing rib to you!¡¯


    Ye Chen was ecstatic. He trembled while holding Cheng Anya¡¯s hands. ¡°Say it again!¡±


    ¡°I love you!¡± Cheng Anya said clearly as her gaze glinted in the dark. To say that she loved him was much easier than she had imagined!


    Cheng Anya once thought that to say ¡®I love you¡¯ was something outdated and cheesy as love should be buried in the depths of one¡¯s heart and not openly confessed. She used to express contempt at those couples who often said ¡®I love you¡¯ to each other.


    Today, she learned that it was very easy for her to admit her love for somebody. She was extremely eager to repeatedly tell him, fearing that he was oblivious to it. This was perhaps what being madly in love was!


    She also learned today how emotionally poor she had been in the past. For somebody to tell you that they love you and are willing to be born and die for you is such a blessing!


    It was as though one owned the world!


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s heartbeat sped up and she felt that he had lost all his pride in front of Cheng Anya. Not only did he act uncouthly, he even cried after her confession. He was as nervous as a teenager who first fell in love. Speaking of which, this was indeed the first time he fell in love¡­


    He felt that he was extremely silly, yet extremely fortunate, to be thrown from heaven into hell only to be dragged back into heaven. Through these upheavals, Third Young Master Ye could not differentiate between happiness and sadness whereas Cheng Anya¡­


    Anya, my little Anya¡­


    How could you¡­ make me fall head over heels for you and not regret loving you¡­


    ¡°If you do not mind, is it about our relationship?¡± Third Young Master Ye hoarsely coughed out the statement in trepidation and slight panic. His heart was as fragile as a piece of paper that could be easily punctured.


    Not everybody has the courage to challenge the bottom lines of culture. In his worldview, cousins being in love with each other was quite a paradox!


    ¡°What is our relationship?¡± Cheng Anya propped herself up as she leaned on him and asked.


    Gently and tenderly like a cloud, it was so pure and beautiful!


    The lights in the room were not on as the cold moonlight poured in from the window and added a tint of blurriness. Third Young Master Ye saw her beautiful face which was as clear as the moon and as gentle as water, relieving him of his troubles.


    The damn lass was asking the obvious.


    ¡°Cou¡­ sins!¡± Third Young Master Ye coughed up the word with difficulty as though a fish bone had lodged itself in his throat.


    ¡°Do you mind?¡± Cheng Anya asked in return as she gently prodded his face with her little hand. She had the expression of a wayward woman teasing a well-mannered gentleman. Third Young Master Ye almost kicked her off the bed.


    The damn lass¡¯ expression was nothing short of being worthy of a beating!


    While he could not say that he did not mind, he felt saddened as he knew they were cousins and she was Lin Xiaoyue and Yang Yun¡¯s granddaughter. He was naturally reminded of his pitiful mother and his sad childhood, youth, and even half his life¡­ The replaying of those memories that drove him into desperation-driven asphyxiation hurt him deeply!


    Like what Yang Zekun said, she was Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s granddaughter. The first image that entered his mind was not of them being siblings but their chaotic and painful past that led to this chaotic and painful night instead.


    Anya¡­ I cannot face you!


    No matter how we are related, you simply cause me to¡­ repeatedly relive these nightmares that dismember my soul¡­


    He knew that these were not related to Anya!


    But¡­ as long as he could not let go of these things, he would not be able to face her anytime soon¡­


    Third Young Master Ye dared not say it as he was afraid of Cheng Anya turning about and walking out of his life without any hope of salvaging the damage. As she was a very decisive woman, she would definitely bear the pain to end the relationship had she known he entertained the idea of giving up.


    Her brave and pure love was extremely scarce in a world that prided itself on material gratification.


    ¡°Are you unable to face me?¡± Cheng Anya plainly asked as she could see through Third Young Master Ye¡¯s struggle.


    Although she asked calmly, Third Young Master Ye was extremely taken aback!


    ¡°Anya¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye was slightly panic. He knew that it was terrible to fall in love with a smart woman as everything about him was laid bare and he could not hide anything. He thumped his chest in frustration and panic!


    ¡°Is it because I remind you of those bad memories?¡± Cheng Anya was determined to pursue the root of the problem and not spare Third Young Master Ye in the process. She wanted to clearly understand him.


    Third Young Master Ye nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± He sounded painful.


    Little Anya, I am really very sorry. This is not something I want but these memories strangle me like an evil spirit!


    ¡°In that case¡­ you do not want me already?¡± Cheng Anya asked calmly and slowly. Third Young Master Ye shook his head and quickly hugged Cheng Anya. ¡°No, no¡­¡±


    ¡°Get aside, please. Why are you getting all touchy-feely when you are unable to face me?¡± Miss Cheng calmly dusted his hand aside and sat up. In panic, Third Young Master Ye quickly sat up as well.


    ¡°Anya, I did not mean that. Please¡­¡± do not leave me, or tell me that you want to break up with me!


    Cheng Anya hugged him and coldly laughed. ¡°If that is not what you mean, what do you exactly mean then?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s heart winced as he struggled. Cheng Anya could not bear to see him struggle, but she hardened her heart and forced him to face it. It was much better to decisively address these issues as leaving it to fester could mean that he would really push her away someday!


    She empathized with Third Young Master Ye¡¯s pain and how he felt. She knew that Third Young Master Ye was not in the condition to deeply ponder as he was already half-berserk. She, however, wanted an answer from him in this condition!


    Ye Chen would naturally gravitate toward the answer he would give!


    While she was unable to experience what Third Young Master Ye had gone through, seeing his spasming body and tears made Cheng Anya even more certain that he wanted to dismember whoever had hurt him!


    As he was already mad, her joining in would mean the end of both of them!


    ¡°Give me some¡­ time¡­ okay?¡±


    ¡°A day, a year, or a lifetime?¡±


    ¡°Cheng Anya, do you just have to be that aggressive?¡± Third Young Master Ye roared unhappily. What kind of woman would rebound so quickly!


    ¡°Okay, I shall not get all pushy then. Dear Ning Ning¡¯s daddy, could you please tell me how long you need?¡± Cheng Anya cooperatively acceded to his demands and smiled generously.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyes twitched. Was there even any difference?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± Third Young Master Ye turned around in a convoluted manner and indignantly treated the pillow as little Anya¡¯s face and kicked it hard¡­


    Cheng Anya laughed at how cute that man-child was!


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®I don¡¯t think so¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Damn it, I will not allow you to leave or let go of me. That¡¯s what it means, okay?¡± Third Young Master Ye roared uncontrollably as he stared with Cheng Anya with eyes that burned of anger. If she dared to get pushy, he would strangle her!


    Miss Cheng cooperated and laughed extremely generously. ¡°Very good then!¡± She was satisfied.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s temper was deflated by her laughter!


    ¡°Ye Chen, do you love me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, I do!¡± Third Young Master Ye replied feebly. He was feeble from all her torture and could not stand up to anything more. Cheng Anya would get what she wanted to hear!

 Chapter 237 - Untitled

    Third Young Master Ye was as stunned as the crops in summer.


    He was in pain before, but now he had forgotten all of it in the blink of an eye. Those painful and despondent memories went far away from him.


    ¡°You are really¡­¡±


    She was really¡­ creative as she shifted the attention of others.


    ¡°Be nice. I have told you that twice, so you are not shortchanged!¡± Cheng Anya laughed generously and smiled, eyes beaming. She had become much gentler!


    Damn lass¡­ He had also said it twice!


    Third Young Master Ye turned away in a fit of pique and kicked the pillow in frustration. ¡°Are you treating that pillow as though it¡¯s me?¡± Cheng Anya asked coolly.


    ¡°Please, are you as soft as a pillow in my home?¡±


    ¡°In that case, you can hug your pillow to sleep for your whole life!¡± Miss Cheng looked at Third Young Master Ye¡¯s twisted face calmly and felt extremely good to finally have the upper hand!


    There were many things in Third Young Master Ye¡¯s heart that entangled him, which he could not reconcile with. His mind was in chaos and he did not have the mood to keep up with her. Without trying, she knew that he was not in the mood and took the chance to jab him. Firstly, it distracted him from his unhappy past. Secondly, she knew that Third Young Master Ye would gradually come to his senses and repay her the favor tenfold. She knew how scheming he was and how he would remember what went down tonight only to slowly repay the favor when he was in the right mood. Since that was the case, she wanted to get the most mileage out of antagonizing him.


    That said, Miss Cheng¡¯s character was particularly terrible too. This was evident from when she was still with Third Young Master Ye seven years ago, duping him with a hundred yuan!


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Cheng Anya saw him stay quiet and decided, out of conscience, not to mess with him. ¡°Go get some sleep! It¡¯s late, and you still have to work tomorrow!¡± She prodded his shoulder.


    Whatever happened tonight was too chaotic and Ye Chen was afraid that he had yet to sort out the feelings in his heart. Going to sleep and then waking up to slowly talk things through was the better option as she had nothing to worry about since they swore never to let go of each other.


    With him, she possessed the world and feared nothing. They would face all problems together, and she would not believe that she could not overcome those ravenous monsters. Yang Yun, that inhuman old man who was her grandfather, was a thorough asswipe. She did not consider him a man as he could become so despicable. Putting what happened to Ye Chen aside for the moment, she felt that Old Master Ye was not in an easy position. If she were in his shows, she was afraid she would not have doted on Ye Chen either.


    Whatever was the reason, he had a face that slightly resembled Yang Yun, which reminded Ye Zhenhua of Yang Yun when he saw him. Doting on him was out of the window as he could not wait to devour him. As she heard the story, Yang Yun was clearly the most inhuman character!


    It was little wonder that Ye Chen hated Yang Yun the most and was more disrespectful and provocative toward Old Master Ye.


    Coming back to the story, Third Young Master Ye was indeed unlucky as he resembled neither his father nor his mother¡­ but his grandfather instead. This was a tragedy in hereditary genetics that led to a tragedy in his early years!


    He was also very embarrassed about his identity as Ye Zhenhua would not entertain him, let alone Yang Yun. She could imagine how a young Ye Chen, who was unable to handle this, to be repeatedly broken by it.


    She did not dare to tell Third Young Master Ye that as she swore that Third Young Master Ye would throw her out had she dared to say that now.


    ¡°Anya, you really will not leave me, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will not leave you unless you do not want me,¡± Cheng Anya said gently. It was perhaps his upbringing that made him such a sensitive person. For Third Young Master Ye to become outstanding instead of walking down the path of crime despite such an upbringing was already a miracle.


    As she thought of his past, Cheng Anya¡¯s heart ached and she wished she could share his burdens. However, this past was a blessing as it gave her the Ye Chen she loved today!


    If he did not want her, would she really give up and stop loving him?


    How could that be possible?


    ¡°Go to sleep!¡± Cheng Anya said plainly. Just as she was about to get off the bed, Third Young Master Ye scooted closer to her and hugged her in one fell swoop. ¡°Don¡¯t go, stay!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need some time to quiet down?¡±


    ¡°You are not going anywhere, damn lass. I will hug you to sleep, and there isn¡¯t a problem with that, I believe?¡± Third Young Master Ye was triggered by what he heard and almost wanted to slap her hard as his sadness disappeared.


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence.


    One could not blame her for being pure as it was quite adulterous for the both of them to share the same bed. Besides, Third Young Master Ye had endured a whole day, so how could she not think in that direction?


    Ye Chen obediently snuggled her in his embrace and hugged her innocently. ¡°Anya, what should I do if I¡­ cannot resist it?¡± he softly asked.


    What should he do if she saw Anya and the nightmares got a grip on him?


    ¡°If you can¡¯t resist it, please resist it for my sake. Third Young Master Ye, this is a simple idea. It will always reside and lurk in your memory because it¡¯s scary and you are unwilling to confront it. Once it bares its claws, you won¡¯t be able to take it and will come apart. You will feel that you are living in excruciating pain whenever it appears, but that is not the case¡­ Let me tell you a story. Once upon a time, there was a little girl who was very afraid of snakes. Whenever she saw snakes, she would get nightmares and remain in panic for days. Therefore, she caught a few snakes that were not venomous and kept them in the house so that she could look at them day and night. She was scared the first day and fearful on the second day¡­ By the third day, she was brave enough to look at the snake in the eye¡­


    After ten over days, the little girl thought to herself, ¡®Bitch, please, isn¡¯t that just a snake? What is there to be afraid of? She calmly grabbed one and cleaved it into several portions to prepare some snake soup¡­ From then onward, she was never afraid of snakes!¡±


    ¡°¡­Little Anya, tell me. Are you are the girl in the story?¡±


    He could not imagine anybody else who was as tough as Cheng Anya. It was her typical style!


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you that this is a story to help you make a connection. I am a gentle girl, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t your teeth chattering?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked.


    Cheng Anya wanted to kick him off the bed, but Third Young Master Ye gently laughed. ¡°Therefore, you are the snake that I am afraid of and I should face you daily to allow the nightmares to torture me?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I am youthful and beautiful, and that is your blessing.¡±


    ¡°How could you have the heart to see me suffer daily!¡±


    ¡°Be obedient and face them until they cannot hurt you!¡±


    ¡°What an absurd idea!¡± Third Young Master Ye shrugged but reached out and hugged Cheng Anya tightly. It was an absurd idea that was very effective. ¡°Anya, it is so good to have you!¡±


    She was always able to show him the way in his most desperate moments!


    ¡°I suddenly remembered something!¡± Cheng Anya suddenly looked at Third Young Master Ye¡¯s serious face and laughed extremely happily. ¡°Didn¡¯t you plan to eat me out tonight? Do you still have the appetite?¡± she said amidst Third Young Master Ye¡¯s goosebumps.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face became even blacker in the darkness. The damn lass still dared to provoke him despite knowing damn well he was not in the mood. How dared she ask for trouble with that mouth of hers. ¡°So, you are really anticipating it?¡±


    Miss Cheng laughed until she was abashed and was a handkerchief short of being duplicitous. ¡°Actually, I am kind of looking forward to it!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face darkened as he gritted his teeth. He really wanted to strangle her!


    ¡°Ah, I remember. It¡¯s past midnight now and my birthday has passed!¡± Cheng Anya chuckled as Third Young Master Ye¡¯s goosebumps rose. ¡°You will have to wait until my next birthday!¡± she said matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Fat hope!¡± Third Young Master Ye finally retorted.


    With the next birthday a year away, the lass was clearly out to torture him!


    ¡°Make use of the time before the sun rises to wash yourself up and get into my bed!¡± Miss Cheng teased him tastefully!


    ¡°¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye was speechless. He was a little saddened as he suddenly turned around and back-faced Cheng Anya. He did not want to see her face that needed a spanking as he was afraid that he would really eat her out.


    This night was too chaotic, and they needed a time-out. He was not in the mood and knew Cheng Anya was just teasing him. This was, however, not for shits and giggles¡­ as she almost provoked him into action!


    ¡°Cheng Anya, you¡¯d better show some restraint. If we get down to it, don¡¯t think of getting off me that easily!¡± Third Young Master Ye said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°That¡¯s all talk and no action. Where is your sexual drive?¡± Cheng Anya laughed generously.


    ¡°It went out of the home!¡± Third Young Master Ye uncontrollably roared quietly as he turned around and stared at her angrily. ¡°Shut up and go to sleep!¡±

 Chapter 238 - Untitled

    Fenghuo Gate Headquarters, Southern Sector of City A.


    A murderous intent permeated the dark night as two brutal women and a tender little kid appeared at the headquarters of the Fenghuo Gate, the largest mafia in City A.


    The two ladies were decked out in black sports attire and were both extremely beautiful. One was cold and distant, the other elegant!


    ¡°Ten minutes!¡± The cold woman had a chilly look on her face as she rushed into Fenghuo Gate¡¯s headquarters alone. Ten seconds later, gunshots rang¡­


    The gunshots and screams were especially loud and rocked the night sky.


    ¡°Eleven is always so resolute!¡±


    ¡°Can she really take on hundreds of them in ten minutes?¡± Ning Ning smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll step in after ten minutes!¡± Ye Wei smiled elegantly.


    Both elder and younger were equally elegant. ¡°I even thought that Eleven was superwoman!¡± The young kid teased.


    ¡°Oh, baby, don¡¯t take it that your hired hit man is talking about you, but Chu Li and yourself are really savage!¡± While she said that, she was elegantly setting up her extremely swag M99 sniper rifle.


    The Fenghuo Gate was a mafia that ran amok in City A, but little knew that the boss of the Fenghuo Gate was Louis, the godfather of the Italian mafia. This was his largest power base in City A, which Chu Li only discovered after intensely investigating Louis after the latter stole a consignment of munitions from Chu Li and Jason.


    He was momentarily angry. Although City A was not an extremely important trading port or home to the largest munitions manufacturing base, the massive power base of the Italian mafia was nothing good for their business.


    Besides, Louis frequently tested the waters of the terrorist organizations ever since he unified the Italian mafia. It was time to teach him a lesson!


    Chu Li decided to destroy the Fenghuo Gate and the little kid was the first to support the idea!


    Firstly, Louis¡¯ massive power base on City A impeded the export of munitions from City A. Secondly, Louis was challenging his father and couldn¡¯t be even more fearless with the backing of such a large mafia. Thirdly, he disliked him!


    Whether to Chu Li and Jason or his daddy, Louis was a walking time bomb. Although he couldn¡¯t be taken out, this did not preclude clipping his wings in response to him secretly allying with Yao Hua and Yun Enterprise against MBS. He should not get away scot-free!


    ¡°Baby, I must say that your daddy would not allow you to interfere in his problems, no?¡± Ye Wei smiled elegantly as she checked her magazine.


    ¡°That is Chu Li¡¯s decision that I merely supported his idea. The Fenghuo Gate was picked as a target because he got into Chu Li and Jason¡¯s way, and to also teach Louis a lesson. How is this related to my daddy?¡±


    ¡°How scheming!¡± Ye Wei smiled as she said the words. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you had instigated Chu Li!¡±


    This little kid was still out to help his daddy nevertheless. To carry his deeds with someone else¡¯s weapon was clearly scheming!


    In response, the young kid smiled elegantly at her!


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s your turn!¡±


    Ye Wei whistled and winked at Ning Ning. ¡°Baby, watch your hired gun show her hand!¡±


    As she said that, she carried her darling M99 gorgeously and strolled into the Fenghuo Gate just as a group of people were escaping from the door. Ye Wei took her time to aim, fire, and destroy the gate of the Fenghuo Gate headquarters. Ten-over people died that instant!


    The killing was brutal and merciless!


    In absolute brutality, she took out whoever that escaped!


    Ye Wei did not stop walking into the Fenghuo Gate whilst the little kid stayed at the vantage point, smiling and shaking his head. Although Ye Wei was ranked second and slightly inferior to Eleven, those who were slightly older knew that Ye Wei was the true top killer as she had dropped in the rankings due to much lesser action in recent years. This was unlike the up-and-coming Eleven.


    Some thought Eleven was the top hit man whilst some thought Ye Wei was. Who the true top hit man was would remain to be known unless they had to take each other out, which was implausible.


    Inside the Fenghuo Gate.


    As smoke arose, the murderous intent was terrifying.


    As she narrowed her large, black eyes, she seemed cold. Ye Wei shot at the black-shirt woman who was hiding by the cabinet in the eye and smiled. ¡°Eleven, let¡¯s pull out!¡±


    Eleven looked back with a beautiful face that had a freezing cold gaze and was loaded with murderous intent. When she saw what happened, thread shot out from her sleeves and landed by Ye Wei¡¯s side.


    ¡°Shoot! Don¡¯t let them get away!¡± The first gate master of the Fenghuo Gate roared and raised his hand. Bullets rained toward Eleven.


    Ye Wei broke into a cold-blooded smile as she got into position and chambered her weapon. The sniper rifle became an assault rifle and rained a few rounds down. Many screamed in pain and dust kicked up. Ye Wei brandished guns in both her hands¡­


    Thump! Thump! Two shots rang out.


    The bullets reached home with two separate shots to the head. A bullet penetrated the skull of the first gate master and between the brows of the second gate master. The other bullet accurately hit the third gate master between the brows.


    The clean and beautiful actions were even more beautiful and shocking than Hollywood gunfights!


    As usual, Ye Wei the sharpshooter did not miss her targets!


    Everybody was shocked and became a mess of chaos.


    Eleven leaped into the air and followed the thread up the third floor as a row of bullets chased her.


    Once she landed, Ye Wei whistled. ¡°Goodbye!¡±


    As the M99 opened fire, the entire Fenghuo Gate was eliminated!


    All three hundred of them died!


    ¡°How bland and what a lack of challenge!¡± Ye Wei dusted her hands and picked up her baby. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Eleven, I would feel so unjust. This is such a bland outing.¡±


    Eleven shook a little and her cold countenance seemingly broke into a smile that did not sound as cold. ¡°Well, you wanted to step in!¡±


    If not, they would still be vacationing in The Bahamas!


    ¡°I am doing this for family, for darling Ning Ning, no?¡± The two of them laughed as they walked out of the Fenghuo Gate. Before they walked far¡­


    Eleven triggered the remote in her hands and the duo squinted¡­


    Boom!


    The entire camp was leveled!


    Fire leaped into the sky and turned the night sky red.


    ¡°Baby, come down! It¡¯s time to go!¡± Ye Wei smiled and reached up to carry Ning Ning down. ¡°Baby, I am triggered! This is so bland, so why don¡¯t you make it up to me?¡± She gently spanked him in the butt.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that his old man is quite an aggressive man. Why don¡¯t you pick on him!¡± Eleven replied coldly.


    ¡°She dares!¡± The young kid stared at Eleven and Ye Wei!


    ¡°Be nice, this is Eleven¡¯s typical lame joke. You will get used to it!¡± Ye Wei smiled as she carried him into the car. ¡°Ning Ning, to be honest, I want to spar with your daddy!¡±


    ¡°Fat hope!¡±


    ¡°Aiyaya, do you have so little faith in your daddy?¡± Ye Wei laughed. ¡°Eleven, didn¡¯t you exchange blows with him before? How did that go?¡±


    ¡°He was very aggressive!¡±


    ¡°Now that you say that he is aggressive, my blood¡¯s boiling!¡±


    ¡°You are sure to lose!¡± the young kid said coldly.


    ¡°That is such a joke! Jason, Chu Li, and Blackjack together are no match for me!¡± Ye Wei¡¯s elegant laughter sounded immeasurably arrogant!


    Eleven¡¯s cold lips broke into a smile!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you order a two-billion hit on your old man? We are hired to make it look more realistic!¡± Ye Wei smiled elegantly and gently!

 Chapter 239 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    In a five-star presidential suite, Louis was torturing a teenager who was about thirteen to fourteen years old. The naked teenager who was suspended high above the black bed had a very beautiful face and unimaginably delicate features. His skin was pale white and his deep and bright black eyes were like two black grapes. These eyes were filled with pain and desperation as though he was an animal stuck in a deep ravine, moaning in pain.


    He was suspended by his hands and his clean body was lined with scourge marks that were red or even bleeding¡ªa shocking sight to behold¡ªand he was struggling His chest and lower body were adorned with metal cups and a bell that cryptically rang as Louis¡¯ soft whip landed on him.


    How kinky¡­ yet cruel!


    Louis was well-dressed in relaxing attire and stood tall and handsome. His emerald gaze was peaceful yet approving¡ªof his masterpiece on the teenager.


    He broke into a gentle smile!


    The teenager moaned in pain and bit his lower lip hard as Louis did not allow him to make any noise and would cut his tongue if he did. As he spoke to the teenager in a gentle and melancholic tone, the teenager trembled in fear.


    He was so fearful of making the slightest bit of noise that he even broke his lip from the biting as those noises would guarantee his death!


    The stress from suppressing his gurgles of pain seemed to stimulate Louis¡¯ senses further. Although he seemed calm and his melancholic gaze not changing, his whips became harder and blood gruesomely splattered onto the black bed sheet.


    The teenager cried nonstop in extreme panic. The shame from being humiliated and played with almost overwhelmed him!


    He could not wait for the night to pass as the torture knew no bounds!


    Louis seemingly enjoyed such a perverted game as he admired the teenager¡¯s moving yet pained face. There was an instant glint of viciousness in his gaze as the torture had yet to begin.


    His little pet!


    This look was so damn familiar!


    Louis let down the poor teenager who, unable to bear the pain, curled his wounded body on the bedsheet in a pitiful manner. ¡°Hey, little pet, open your eyes!¡±


    He sounded gentle to a fault, and the long eyelashes of the teenager slightly trembled as his dark gaze looked at Louis in fear. With the corners of his eyes wet, the sight was extremely sympathy-evoking.


    A naked teenager and a well-dressed young man¡ªone was trembling in fear whereas the other was extremely gentle. What a perverted scene!


    The blurry lights isolated the coldness and desire from the world. It trapped both the teenager with nowhere to run as well as the insistent young man.


    ¡°What a good boy!¡± Louis praised him extremely gently. ¡°Like how my rival sees me, look at me with a cold and mocking gaze! Listen!¡±


    The teenager shuddered and did not know what Louis meant. His panicky eyes were wide open as Louis¡¯ gaze became even gentler.


    ¡°Listen!¡±


    The teenager could not stand the torture on both extremes and reached his threshold, like anybody would when they were overwhelmed by fear!


    He could not stand it anymore and cried loudly while his bloodied body rolled off the bed and humbly crawled to next to Louis¡¯ leg. He grabbed Louis¡¯ leg as he begged for mercy in tears.


    Like dirt on the ground, he humbly prostrated on the floor.


    ¡°What are you doing? I am doting on you!¡± Louis said in regret as though his heart was broken by seeing a smashed antique.


    The teenager cried miserably and begged Louis to spare him. Louis smiled gently, but his melancholic gaze grew cold and froze over.


    Look at how humble that soul is!


    It was totally different from what he wanted. What does one do with a puppet that does not have a soul?


    ¡°Be good and stop crying!¡± Louis replied gently. Louis¡¯ gentleness made the teenager even more scared as this man who was as gentle as a prince was a devil!


    The most terrifying devil!


    Louis got up from his bed and mercilessly kicked away the prostrating teenager. He walked to the bedside as the black curtains leaped like a devil about to raise its claws. As though he had blended into the darkness, the man¡¯s erect back stood out like the snow.


    ¡°I remember that I did not let you speak!¡± Louis still sounded gentle as the wind rustled his gold hair. ¡°Some people do like to heed the words of others, and they will not obey if they are not taught a lesson,¡± he said with a hint of mockery.


    The teenager climbed over as his pained body rubbed against the carpet in even more pain. Before he could crawl up to Louis, two men in black came into the room.


    ¡°Cut off his throat, and he is yours to play!¡± Louis replied gently without looking back.


    It¡¯s just some cartilage, and quite a bland experience.


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± The teenager was dragged out and his sad cries rang across the lavishly-decorated floor.


    ¡°Master, something has happened!¡± Nikolai, Louis¡¯ faithful subordinate, rushed in. ¡°The Fenghuo Gate was destroyed! No survivors!¡±


    Louis¡¯ typically calm gaze suddenly grew wide. ¡°What. Did. You. Say?¡±


    ¡°The Fenghuo Gate was destroyed and nobody survived!¡± Nikolai repeated with a stoic face.


    Louis¡¯ face grew cold and he rushed down the block!


    When Ye Wei and Eleven sent Ning Ning back, it was already seven in the morning. The sun rose over City A early in the summer and it was already bright. ¡°Your old man surely has good taste! However¡­ don¡¯t the eyes hurt?¡± Ye Wei whistled at the mansion.


    Ning Ning laughed it off as Eleven wore her shades and looked straight ahead, observing the surroundings. ¡°Nineteen people are staking out!¡±


    ¡°From the Dragon Gate?¡±


    ¡°How interesting! Why do I find these three so familiar?¡± Eleven gave her the shades and indicated her to look toward the cotton tree.


    ¡°Yes, they are very familiar. I stripped that pervert naked and paraded him in the streets last year in Arabia. He is¡­ Jimmy!¡± Ye Wei¡¯s lips curled.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he part of Daddy¡¯s men?¡± Ning Ning asked curiously. In theory, his daddy¡¯s protection detail all belonged to the Dragon Gate.


    ¡°Nope, the mafia!¡±


    Ning Ning frowned and broke into a cryptic smile. ¡°That was not out of expectation!¡±


    ¡°What are you planning this time? If your old man knows you placed a bounty on his head, he is going to have a very interesting look on his face.¡± Ye Wei smiled and admired Ning Ning¡¯s bold meticulousness.


    ¡°Whoever dares to inform him, hehe¡­¡± He did not continue while Ye Wei shrugged to protest her innocence. Eleven never got involved in such things.


    ¡°Uncle Black took a bullet for me last time, and I am not sure whether he has recovered. I want to ask him out to express my guilt.¡±


    Ning Ning¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Are you sure that you can step out without him shooting you up?¡±


    ¡°Be nice. Anybody who could do that isn¡¯t born yet!¡±


    Eleven, used to Ye Wei¡¯s arrogance, tucked her lips.


    ¡°Yes, baby, please do not shortchange us as I had brought Eleven along to faithfully carry out our mission.¡± Ye Wei blinked her eyes alluringly as Ning Ning elegantly alighted from the car and sassily showed them his silhouette in response.


    ¡°All these people are deadbeats!¡± Ye Wei hugged Eleven¡¯s arms and cried. ¡°You can¡¯t do business with your own. Chu Li owes me almost ten billion yuan. Eleven, let¡¯s waste them!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Eleven maintained her typical cool.


    As Ning Ning stepped into the mansion, he saw his daddy was in the midst of clearing his tracks, carrying the broken cedar door. As he did not expect Ning Ning to return just yet, the gazes of both father and son landed on the cedar door.

 Chapter 240 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Daddy?¡± Ning Ning¡¯s mouth became o-shaped as his tender face showed surprise and his gaze turned toward the broken door. He could not help but look back. Was his dearest mommy still okay?


    ¡°Ning Ning, how come you are back?¡± Ye Chen was clearly taken aback. His delicate face revealed his shock as he stood rooted to the ground while carrying a huge wooden door. He did not want his son to witness this scene.


    Ning Ning slowly scooted up to Ye Chen. His beady black eyes looked at Ye Chen with immense interest. Ye Chen seemed to have realized something and could not help facing away. ¡°Daddy. Were. You. Walloped. By. Mommy?¡± He responded idiotically.


    This was such a fantasy. Why did he feel like he had missed something after being away for the night? Shouldn¡¯t his daddy and mommy be very loving toward each other?¡±


    Ye Chen¡¯s face became cold and he turned his cold gaze toward Ning Ning. ¡°What. Did. You. Say?¡± he asked through gritted teeth.


    He was walloped by Cheng Anya? And that kid guessed that he was walloped by Cheng Anya just because he had puffy eyes? It was such a bloody shame and humiliation to him that his son entertained this thought. Was he, in his son¡¯s eyes, not as dignified as Cheng Anya?


    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll disappear!¡± Ning Ning knew he had said something wrong and felt as though he had taken a bullet. Ning Ning then slithered up the floor in an s-shape that left Ye Chen torn between laughing and crying. That kid knew what he was up to!


    He suddenly felt a wrench in a heart¡ªthat if he and Anya were really cousins and their child Ning Ning was such an extreme genius, could it be possible? Legend has it that the offspring of cousin marriages were either geniuses or idiots.


    The possibility of contracting an inherited disease was also very high. No, he had to send Ning Ning to a hospital to be thoroughly checked up! Third Young Master Ye packed the garbage in the kitchen and living room and brought them out. As he brought the rubbish out to throw, he secretly thought to himself that Ye Wei and Eleven had yet to start their engines and leave. When Ye Wei saw that scene, she broke out into laughter first.


    ¡°What a family man¡­ Do you think he knows how to cook?¡± Ye Wei laughed until she fell back as Eleven broke into a smile. ¡°Are you gloating at his misfortune?¡±


    Ye Wei laughed in fits as she collapsed on Eleven¡¯s shoulders. The Dragon Gate assassins watching them in secret looked at each other, speechless. What was going on?


    Ye Chen instructed them to only come after midnight and monitor what happened after the night. Hence, they missed a good show. Besides, Third Young Master Ye had given instructions to only watch the outer perimeter, and the heads of those who disobeyed would have rolled. Therefore, they had no idea what happened in the mansion.


    It must be said that Third Young Master Ye had foresight, but this scene left his subordinates in extreme fear.


    Black Eagle and those waiting looked pinched and they were at a loss when they heard how the decisive, brutal murderous prince looked like!


    Ye Wei, who was having a very good laugh, suddenly retracted her smile and pondered deeply. ¡°What happened? ¡°Eleven slapped her face.


    ¡°Why do I find him a little familiar?¡± Ye Wei frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just bid goodbye to Ning Ning?¡± Eleven coldly replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s different!¡± Ye Wei smiled. There was a weird familiarity. ¡°Do you want to get down and take him on one-on-one? We are not going to get our two billion yuan anyway, so let¡¯s take it out on his old man!¡± Eleven jabbed her arm.


    ¡°Good idea¡± Ye Wei agreed as she turned her glasses. ¡°What about Uncle Black? He¡¯s watching eagerly and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll get shot up.¡±


    ¡°If you want to take me on, let¡¯s settle it upstairs!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the most cost-effective way. Five people working in concert are a force to be reckoned with. Damn, let¡¯s keep low since we are on somebody else¡¯s turf. Ning Ning is inside, and he will give us a hard time if we dare to lay a hand on his old man.¡±


    ¡°I thought you really wanted to take him on.¡±


    ¡°Relax, opportunities are plenty. Taking him on one-on-one is not easy. Uncle Black is looking over. Let¡¯s go!¡± Ye Wei smiled as Eleven started the car. They made a beautiful big turn and sped away.


    Ye Wei saw Third Young Master Ye tuck his lips from the mirror and did not say a word!


    Ning Ning went up to the second floor and passed by his mommy¡¯s room. There was nobody in the room and he sneakily looked into his daddy¡¯s room. His eyebrows rose. His mommy was indeed sleeping on his daddy¡¯s bed. There was, however, nothing adulterous going on as she was still neatly clothed.


    ¡°Had I known that would have happened, I should have installed a CCTV last night.¡± The young kid murmured to himself as he tiptoed into the room. He was stunned again as Third Young Master Ye had yet to clear the splintered glass in the room. There were also traces of alcohol splayed on the floor.


    They had fought?


    Cheng Anya turned around in a blur as she heard footsteps. ¡°Quickly clean these up and don¡¯t wait for baby to come back¡­¡±


    The sound suddenly stopped and Ning Ning smiled like an angel basked in the morning sun. ¡°Hi, Mommy, baby is back!¡± He gently and elegantly greeted his mommy.


    Cheng Anya blinked several times and her blurry sight became alert. When she saw how elegantly her baby smiled, Cheng Anya quickly lied down, turned away, and played possum!


    She did not say anything just now!


    The young kid leaped onto the bed and secretly asked her, ¡°Mommy, did you wallop daddy? I saw his puffy eyes. He had cried!¡±


    As he could not think of why his strong daddy would cry, Ning Ning curiously tried to fish for information from his mommy.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    Cheng Anya quickly sat up and looked at the young kid seriously. She pinched his cheek with two fingers and looked left and right. She looked at how well her baby son had grown, how delicate his features were, and how they resembled Third Young Master Ye¡¯s features. When he grew up, he was a recipe for trouble as he was exceptionally brilliant.


    This product¡­ was definitely not borne of a typical relationship. Hearsay had it that the offspring of cousin marriages were either geniuses or idiots. Ning Ning was clearly a genius, and Cheng Anya secretly wondered whether they were indeed cousins.


    Miss Cheng¡¯s face changed unpredictably as she looked at Ning Ning profoundly. If she were to give birth to another child, would that child be a lame and impaired idiot or another genius?


    She shivered as the thought crossed her mind. No, she had to quickly practice family planning.


    ¡°Yes, find some time for Mommy to accompany you to the hospital to get a checkup.¡± Cheng Anya yawned. As she said that, Ye Chen was standing by the door and his eyes twitched hard¡­


    It was stormy the night before, and all was calm today. Looking at her, she must have recovered very quickly. Was she not troubled over their relationship as cousins?


    ¡°Why do I need a checkup? I am not unwell.¡± Ning Ning raised his eyebrows. He did not like the hospital, and who would want to get their body checked if they were not unwell?


    ¡°If I want you to go, then you go. Why the chatter?¡± Cheng Anya smiled elegantly, looking on coldly whilst clenching her fists tightly.


    Seeing his mommy clenching her fists and smiling, Ning Ning felt that she was fierce and agreed in fear. That empress dowager!


    Despite one being healthy now, nobody could tell whether there were any inherited diseases. Hence, an early check would soothe the nerves. If something did crop up, Bai Ye, the capable doctor, would be able to treat him. Inherited diseases were no laughing affair.


    Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye were indeed a pair who were extraordinarily similar in how they thought about problems.


    ¡°Mommy, I think that you are hiding something from me. It¡¯s okay. Baby can take it, so say it!¡± Ning Ning smiled elegantly and directly looked at Cheng Anya.

 Chapter 241 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    He had figured it out. Last night, not only his daddy did not pounce on his mommy, but something big and serious had happened as well. That explained why his daddy¡¯s bedroom door was damaged. One of the beer bottles in the house was empty, while the other bottle was broken. It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess that his daddy had been drinking, slammed and broke the bottles like a crazy man.


    That door was most probably damaged by his daddy while he was ranting. The young kid had always been observant and it was easy for him to imagine the scene last night. But what exactly had happened?


    It must have been a chaotic and dark night.


    Who on earth had bullied his daddy and mommy?


    Ning Ning immediately thought of Louis, but the Fire Beacon Hall had some troubles last night and Louis had rushed over to investigate it. Unless he could split himself up, it should not have been Louis.


    In a split second, a few ideas flashed past Ning Ning¡¯s mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t get into the matter. Your daddy and I had some¡­ conflicts last night!¡± Cheng Anya looked at the damaged door and spit out the word ¡®conflicts¡¯ calmly. The corners of Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyes twitched. The cellphone rang¡­


    Ning Ning looked at Ye Chen, who answered the call, and Cheng Anya, who looked fine. He was doubtful and asked carefully, ¡°Are you¡­ alright?¡±


    Cheng Anya shook her head and kissed Ning Ning on his cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, baby. We¡¯re okay. Daddy and Mommy have reached a common understanding and we¡¯re good. Nothing has changed. So, baby, don¡¯t worry, okay?¡±


    Ning Ning knew that Cheng Anya wouldn¡¯t lie to him. He nodded although he had doubts about it. However, as long as his daddy and mommy were fine and that their family was happy, he didn¡¯t care about anything else. It was all good if they could wake up on the same bed together, right?


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Third Young Master Ye puckered his lips and narrowed his eyes dangerously. He left the master bedroom and went to the small living room on the second floor. It was a call from Fourth Young Master Tang. He told Ye Chen that Fire Beacon Hall was in trouble and had become history overnight in silence.


    Nobody in the headquarters survived, which meant that the power of Fire Beacon Hall had ceased to exist. It was Fire Beacon Hall¡¯s routine meeting that masters of all the halls and altars would attend. The enemy had obviously chosen that day to cause trouble. Even if one or two of them survived, Fire Beacon Hall would not regain their power.


    Fourth Young Master Tang and Lin were on the line. The three of them were having a teleconference. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s long fingers knocked against the table and he made a grand decision. ¡°I suggest that we take over Fire Beacon Hall¡¯s power.¡±


    The Dragon Gate was one of America¡¯s largest Chinese Mafia organizations and was active in North America. Ever since Third Young Master Ye, Tang Bilan, and Lin Yixuan returned to City A, they had always wanted to move the power of Dragon Gate to City A.


    However, Third Young Master Ye was busy managing MBS International and dealing with Old Master¡¯s schemes, while Tang Bilan and Lin had not settled down until two years later because of their family issues. The power of Dragon Gate was deep-seated in America and it was difficult for them to handle at that time.


    Fire Beacon Hall facing challenges was a golden opportunity.


    The dark powers could be gathered in City A without much trouble. City A was an important transit station for arms trading. It was no harm but advantageous for them to be able to control the dark powers in City A.


    Fire Beacon Hall getting in trouble meant that City A would be chaotic as every mafia organization under Fire Beacon Hall would part ways and would fight for the leader position with their knives and swords. If Third Young Master Ye was right, there would be many large scale mafia activities going on starting from that day onward.


    If they really wanted to take action, they had to be quick, precise, and ruthless as it would be difficult for them to unify the power as time passes, when they had already merged as one.


    ¡°That¡¯s what Tang and I think as well. However, we have a big problem. The boss behind the scenes of Fire Beacon Hall is Louis,¡± Lin said in a low and deep voice. ¡°If Dragon Gate wants to take over Fire Beacon Hall¡¯s power, we would have to fight face to face with the mafia. Everybody¡¯s areas of power are different and we might not be a match for them. The situation here in City A is tight and I¡¯m afraid that we might not be in advantage if we fight face to face despite this place being our territory.¡±


    ¡°Louis?¡± Third Young Master Ye raised his eyebrows coldly and was agitated. ¡°Bastard! Louis again. Why is he involved in everything? Playing dirty tricks on me in the business world and getting in my way in the underworld?¡±


    ¡°We had just received the news too. Originally, we were planning to bring men down, take over the territory, and make peace within a day. Who knew that the mafia would play dirty tricks behind our backs? We only knew that it was Louis after we investigated.¡±


    ¡°I guess he knows how influential Dragon Gate is in City A. I think he would gather other small gangs and revive Fire Beacon Hall. After all, nobody would dare to play with the mafia. Third Young Master Ye, if we want to take over City A, we have to deal with Louis,¡± Fourth Young Master Tang said in a low voice. ¡°This is a golden opportunity. We will have to spend more time, money, and effort if we miss this chance.¡±


    Ye Chen frowned, knowing what they were implying. ¡°Both of you want me to¡­ settle Louis?¡±


    ¡°Bingo!¡± Fourth Young Master Tang and Lin said in unity. Fourth Young Master Tang said, ¡°To know your enemy is the key to winning the battle. Among the three of us, only you had contact with Louis!¡±


    ¡°You guys seem to forget that Ye Wei is still trying to kill me!¡± Third Young Master Ye sneered. Those two heartless fake brothers had betrayed him without discussing it with him. How could he possibly settle Louis?


    Shoot him?


    The mafia would definitely plan a plane crash and destroy MBS International.


    Yao Hua and Yun Enterprise were still not letting off MBS International. He was already very busy. Wasn¡¯t it obvious that he would be treated as a joke if he went to deal with Louis as well?


    ¡°Ye Wei¡­¡± Fourth Young Master Tang gritted his teeth. Indeed, she was a time bomb. ¡°Right, I forgot to ask you. Were you injured yesterday?¡±


    He had heard about the news of terrorists bombarding MBS International. He felt weird and guessed that it was Ye Wei. ¡®That woman really has guts! She even did that in broad daylight! How shocking¡­¡¯


    City A was originally chaotic enough. After what had happened involving the terrorists, it was really¡­


    An eventful period of time!


    ¡°I¡¯m okay!¡± Ye Chen sneered. Fourth Young Master Tang and Lin smiled faintly. Lin said, ¡°Then, it¡¯s decided. You settle Louis and we¡¯ll take care of the rest. You¡¯d better be quick. Our job would be easier if the Italian mafia leaves City A as soon as possible.¡±


    Decided? How was it decided? Ye Chen was annoyed. He hated Louis, that crazy man, to the core. However, he was the best suited to settle the problem under that circumstance. ¡°Okay, both of you please gift some cards to the directors in order to maintain the good relationships, just in case firings happen if we fail to reach an agreement.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll give them the cards if you fail to reach an agreement. Why waste so much money?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye sneered. Fourth Young Master Tang and Lin sucked up to him immediately. ¡°Brother, we believe in you!¡±


    ¡°Prepare to fire shots!¡± Third Young Master Ye hung up the call with an indifferent expression. ¡®Damn it, that psychotic man didn¡¯t appear at all for the past few years, but why is he everywhere now?¡¯

 Chapter 242 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Chen¡¯s face sank more as he thought of it. He didn¡¯t mind exchanging fires and fists with Louis. In their world, the one with enough arms, harder fists, and stronger power wins.


    This Louis¡­


    Had opposed him everywhere!


    How exactly had he provoked him?


    According to his men, Louis had visited the Ye family to chat with Old Master Ye frequently. Ye Chen sort of felt that Old Master Ye might be trying to get rid of him but he was not confident to do it himself. Hence, he had gotten Louis to stir things up in City A so that he could seize the opportunity to get rid of him.


    If not, he wouldn¡¯t have stood by and watched when MBS International and Yao Hua were fighting.


    Why did Louis agree?


    Ye Yutang was useless. The old master hated him, whereas Ye Yutong was still young. It was impossible for him to start working again, so who else would take charge of MBS International?


    No doubt, it must be Louis!


    It was obvious. Ye Chen lifted the corners of his lips coldly. The old master was really heartless to be willing to let an outsider take over just to bring him down. Did he not know the meaning of attracting the wolf into the den?


    To be honest, he himself was a wolf too. He could only admit that Old Master Ye was so eager to take precautions because he had finally seen his true colors. In order not to destroy MBS International, he¡¯d rather let Louis take over.


    Uh, wrong¡­ He had already planned to bring him down long ago. If not, he wouldn¡¯t have introduced him to Louis. Although he was cold-blooded, he was obedient to the old master in the past and acted like his puppet.


    What reasons did he have to destroy him?


    He couldn¡¯t figure out any. But given Old Master¡¯s hatred for him, it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess. He just had to have the blood of Yang Yun. Old Master was afraid that he might give the entire MBS International to Yao Hua once he recognized Yang Yun.


    ¡®Forget it, I¡¯ll stop thinking about it. It¡¯s so frustrating!¡¯


    One thing came after another. Louis wanted to get rid of him at work, and Ye Wei wanted to kill him. Now, he was blood-related to Anya. He felt like everything was like a wall that had trapped him inside. Third Young Master Ye became very irritable.


    This was not a war that involved parties who had a large difference in strength. In fact, they were evenly matched. Louis was better than him in terms of funds and influence, while Ye Wei appeared and disappeared without a sound. He had no confidence in beating both of them.


    Fighting recklessly was a no-no and he could only win by outsmarting them.


    Otherwise, the best outcome would be either one of them died. However, he was grateful that Louis had a great ambition, which led to him provoking the terrorist organization and ended up worse off with many troubles on hand.


    Louis got tricked by Ning Ning and had suffered a heavy loss. Moreover, Fire Beacon Hall was defeated. He probably would have limited funds now.


    What had happened to Fire Beacon Hall was obviously done by Jason, Black J, and Chu Li. Except for them, no one else could make such a powerful mafia organization disappear silently in a night.


    While his son¡­


    Ye Chen overheard Cheng Anya and Ning Ning¡¯s conversation and smiled. His baby would definitely agree on whatever the terrorist organization proposed to do to the mafia. Not only that, he would provide ideas sincerely and make use of his computer skills to affect Louis¡¯ judgment.


    He knew how much this child would tend to shield one¡¯s shortcomings.


    Consider Louis unlucky. Even so, it did not affect him at all. He still had to be very careful while dealing with him.


    Would Yao Hua stop if he knew that Cheng Anya was aware of this?


    Or would Yang Zekun continue to fight?


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s why every bank refused to give MBS a loan¡­ Humph!¡± It turned out that the Fire Beacon Hall and mafia joined hands and threatened the bank, which deterred all the banks in City A from taking any actions. Otherwise, the people of Fire Beacon Hall must be bombarded.


    Ye Chen frowned and went into deep thought. What must he do to settle Louis and force him to give up on the competition for dark power in City A?


    Actually, he didn¡¯t have to worry about Yao Hua and Yun Enterprise as they were reliant on Louis¡¯ help. If he got rid of Louis, they would not be able to do anything to him. They could only stay in their own lane.


    Like what Fourth Young Master Tang and Lin said, there was only a fifty percent chance that they would win if they really start exchanging fires with each other. Casualties would be inevitable. Furthermore, they had a fifty percent chance to win because they were the host. If not, they only had about thirty percent.


    This method was absolutely impossible. They couldn¡¯t just let their effort in expanding Dragon Gate go down the drain!


    Didn¡¯t Louis spend so much effort because he was eyeing MBS International?


    Or¡­


    Ye Chen stopped himself from letting his imagination run wild. He would never give MBS away even if he died. Although his original plan was to manage MBS to its peak and then destroy it, there was still two years before he could reach that goal. Because of Cheng Anya and his son, he was forced to go against Old Master Ye and took action first.


    However, it was not what he wanted from the start. He was not obsessed with destroying MBS International as it was his years of effort after all. To keep or destroy it was his choice and no one else should interfere. Dream on.


    How else could he negotiate with Louis then?


    The phone rang again. It was Lin Yixuan. He coughed twice awkwardly. ¡°Uh¡­ Fourth Young Master Tang didn¡¯t dare to make the call and asked me to. It was said that Louis is a pedophilia who likes both male and female. Fourth Young Master Tang wants you to try and indulge in what he likes. Do you¡­¡±


    ¡°Both of you get lost!¡± Third Young Master Ye hung up the call before he finished his sentence. What kind of lousy idea was that? Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face turned pale. He clenched his fists so hard that his veins popped out.


    In fact, such measures were commonly used. Men tend to play dirty tricks in business and indulging in what the other party likes is just one of the very common methods used. However, Third Young Master Ye was a person with his own principles and had not resorted to that before.


    Actually, it should be said that Third Young Master Ye, although scheming and black-bellied, did everything openly. He would never do anything toady like that given his excessive pride.


    ¡°What a piping hot sweet potato!1¡± Third Young Master Ye can¡¯t help but curse. Ning Ning happened to walk out of the room. With a smile, he asked, ¡°Who is the piping hot sweet potato?¡±


    ¡°Someone with the last name Lu.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, his last name¡­ is very long¡­¡± The young kid smiled elegantly. Louis must have caused his daddy to be very frustrated. How could he say something so stupid?


    Third Young Master Ye sneered and stayed deep in his thoughts. The young kid folded his arms and gave a pure smile. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t we have a strong backing? Why don¡¯t you rely on it?¡±


    ¡°Strong backing? Where?¡±


    The young kid smiled sweetly, gave him a thumbs-up, and pointed at himself. Third Young Master Ye gave him a deadly stare. ¡°Go fly a kite!¡±


    ¡°Okay, have it your way, Daddy!¡± The young kid yawned and left.


    Ye Chen frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to school?¡±


    ¡°Baby is sleepy and wants to sleep!¡± Ning Ning went straight downstairs without looking back and headed for his big bed in the room.


    ¡°¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye shook his head. ¡°Miss Cheng, are you done dilly-dallying? It¡¯s time for work. The boss would deduct your bonus if you¡¯re late.¡±


    This woman was materialistic. It was the best way to deal with Cheng Anya, who hated to get out of bed.


    Cheng Anya didn¡¯t respond to him. Ye Chen then went into the room again and he got the shock of his life¡­

 Chapter 243 - Untitled

    The morning light sloped in from the window and a ray of bright light pooled on the floor. It was supposed to be a warm room, but Third Young Master Ye was surprised by the woman who had a spasm on the bed and breathed in a gush of cold air. He quickly ran to the bedside and flipped Cheng Anya over. Her face was pale while her hair was wet from the sweat, sticking on her face. Her eyes were moist and tears were rolling in her eyes. She pressed down on her abdomen hard with her right hand and she was in so much pain that she gritted her teeth.


    Ye Chen¡¯s heart sank and his body turned cold. He looked up at the window that was wide open. Was it¡­


    No, it couldn¡¯t be. Black Eagle and his men were outside. Even if Ye Wei had come, there would be news from them. Third Young Master Ye swiped the long hair off her face and touched her cold and sweaty hands. His eyes darkened.


    He reached out to Anya and removed her hands that were on her abdomen carefully. Her light yellow shirt was crumpled up but there were no traces of blood. Third Young Master Ye heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Thank God!


    He thought Anya was shot and he had almost lost his mind while panicking.


    ¡°Anya, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Third Young Master Ye hugged her and asked. His delicate facial features were full of worry and pity for her. She was in so much pain but she only clenched her teeth without making any sound.


    It pained him to see how tough and stubborn she was!


    ¡°Pain!¡± Cheng Anya could barely spit out a word. It seemed like the pain had lessened and she buried her head into his arms. ¡°My abdomen suddenly cramped¡­¡± she said in pain.


    Third Young Master Ye applied pressure on the back of her hand. ¡°Is it painful here?¡±


    Cheng Anya nodded. Then, there was a sharp and acute pain again. It was as if there were numerous sharp knives stirring in her abdomen. The pain caused Cheng Anya¡¯s teeth to chatter¡­


    ¡°To the hospital!¡± Third Young Master Ye carried her at once but was stopped by Cheng Anya when he stood up. ¡°Pour a glass of water for me first.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye put her down and went to fetch a glass of warm water downstairs immediately. Cheng Anya drank the water and her deep-locked eyebrows loosened. She heaved a long sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t need to go to the hospital. I feel better now!¡±


    The acute pain came and left fast. It baffled Cheng Anya too. But the pain had really stopped.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    ¡°We should go and check if there are any problems. What if you have eaten something wrong?¡± Third Young Master Ye insisted and his face was gloomy. ¡°It¡¯s all you. You must have taken something bad during the thirty-yuan date.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really not painful anymore. Girls would experience this a few days every month.¡± Cheng Anya lied to him with a smile as she saw that Third Young Master Ye¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good. He already had too many things on his plate and she didn¡¯t want to burden him more with her health issues.


    The pain had ceased anyway. They might have overreacted. Cheng Anya did not care about it as it wasn¡¯t painful anymore. She was sloppy as always.


    After hearing what she said, Third Young Master Ye¡¯s expression looked a lot better. ¡°Menstrual pain?¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s cheeks turned red as she felt very awkward. Please, Third Young Master Ye, can you not ask such things with such a calm face? Don¡¯t men get awkward after hearing such matters? How could he be so straightforward?


    She had even thought that he knew more about it than her.


    Cheng Anya nodded silently. ¡°It would only take a while. Wait for me to change and get to work.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye frowned. Cheng Anya seemed sloppy, but it made him uneasy. Fear took over his heart and he felt that he might be crushed at any time.


    What was wrong with him?


    The wind coming from the window blew and the sun was bright. The atmosphere was filled with the fragrance of lily magnolias. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s cold eyes narrowed and he went closer to the window to observe the surrounding environment keenly. After a while, he called Black Eagle. ¡°Did anything happen just now in the surroundings of the mansion?¡±


    ¡°No, why? Was there anything?¡± Black Eagle tensed up and his calm, cold and serious voice had a hint of nervousness.


    Third Young Master Ye paused for a while. He might have been over suspicious about it. ¡°Nothing, I was just asking.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye hung up the phone call, went downstairs, and looked at Cheng Anya, who was upstairs. The corners of his lips rose into a pity smile and he walked into the kitchen to boil a glass of brown sugar water for her. Looking at the dancing flame, Third Young Master Ye felt slightly¡­


    Depressed!


    Since when did the cool Casanova who didn¡¯t care about women¡¯s feelings become a modern, good family man?


    It was a question worth to ponder over.


    It seemed like he was starting to change bit by bit ever since he lived with that pair of mother and son. He gave all his love to them and cherished them a lot. Although he was forced by Ning Ning to serve Cheng Anya, he realized he had never resisted it seriously even once.


    As the saying goes, if you want to obtain a man¡¯s heart, you have to first grab his stomach. How did this saying become the opposite in their house?


    Cousins¡­ Ye Chen¡¯s voice sounded hoarse. He was really a fool. He knew that seeing her would remind him of a series of unpleasant past, but he was still willing to care for her when she had menstrual pains. There was no man in the world that was dumber than him.


    Ye Chen, to think that you even thought of giving up on her¡­ Damn it, be brave! It seems like you would be under her control forever.


    Third Young Master Ye sneered coldly.


    He poured the water in a thermos reluctantly for Cheng Anya.


    He happened to leave the kitchen when Cheng Anya came downstairs. Third Young Master Ye stuffed the thermos in her hands, scanned her with his cold eyes, and walked outside coolly.


    Cheng Anya tilted her head. ¡®What is this?¡¯ She was too lazy to find out what was inside and went out quickly after grabbing her briefcase. She was very aware of the melancholy vibe that was gathered behind her back. It was cold and Cheng Anya felt puzzled.


    Didn¡¯t he feel bad about her just now? That worried expression was definitely genuine. How could he transform back to his cold self just in a blink of an eye?


    What an inconsistent man!


    She was used to Ye Chen¡¯s temper and could cope with all his emotions. If Cheng Anya felt sad over this, then Cheng Anya wasn¡¯t Cheng Anya.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Cheng Anya asked after getting into the car. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s dark expression darkened once again. Cheng Anya saw how awkward he was and stopped asking. She opened up the lid of the thermos and warm steam rose up to her face. She smelled a hint of sweetness.


    ¡°Brown sugar water?¡± Cheng Anya said in a high-pitched voice. She didn¡¯t realize at that moment and blurted out, ¡°Did you want to drink this?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye stared at her. ¡°Stupid girl, say it again?¡±


    The cold and enchanting man was so angry that he almost stepped on the brake. His face looked so gloomy as if a storm was going to break out in his eyes. Cheng Anya, who was stunned by his scolding, went with the flow and kept quiet. Then, she realized¡­


    He thought that she was having her period, so he cooked brown sugar water for her?


    Did she overthink?


    Cheng Anya raised the corners of her lips and almost laughed out loud while recalling his reaction. ¡®Third Young Master Ye, you are¡­ really cute!¡¯


    He¡¯s no doubt a man with a twisted mind. Even his way of caring was so twisted.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Third Young Master Ye would cook brown sugar water for her because of her small little lie. This man¡­ really knew when to lie low and when to walk tall. Every small detail of his like this made her love him even more.


    The air in the small car was filled with sweetness.


    It felt warm.

 Chapter 244 - Untitled

    ¡°Humph, don¡¯t be too proud. If I develop any illness or pain in the future, you will get it from me if you don¡¯t brew tonic soup for me!¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s ears turned red and he sneered coldly with a fierce expression. Cold air blew for quite a while.


    Cheng Anya shivered in order to act in concert with him and then finally comforted him with a smile. ¡°Okay, Third Young Master, wait for it. When it happens, I¡¯ll do it for you!¡±


    Who said that no matter how cold and heartless a man was, he would always be a child in front of the woman he loved. Cheng Anya enjoyed Third Young Master Ye¡¯s cuteness and childishness that wasn¡¯t as cold and gloomy as always.


    Third Young Master Ye sneered again. Cheng Anya hugged the thermos as if it was something precious and her heart felt warm like a ray of sunshine in the cold winter, very warm!


    He tilted his head and saw her doing that unintentionally. At that moment, his heart, which seemingly made of ice, melted and the corners of his lips rose into a proud smile. The feelings of this woman really needed to be felt slowly.


    As if nothing had happened, Third Young Master Ye asked Cheng Anya, ¡°Are you planning to tell Ning Ning about this?¡±


    Cheng Anya knew what he was referring to. She looked up and out the window and smiled. ¡°This is not a big deal, so why would I tell him?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye looked at her with deep feelings. Cheng Anya tilted her head. As they were still traveling in the outskirts of the town, she rolled down half of the window and the sunlight which had shone on her side profile made her look even more wonderful. Her fair skin was infused with a hint of pink underneath, like the color of peach blossoms in March. It was charming and attractive. A few strands of her long hair drifted with the wind and the fragrance of her hair diffused into the air. Her long and curly eyelashes that were flapping showed her feminine and gentle side. That scene froze in Third Young Master Ye¡¯s heart.


    She was unbelievably beautiful. He was surprised to realize that he¡¯d rather be annoyed by those nightmares forever and live painfully than to lose her.


    Her tone made her seem like she didn¡¯t care and as if what he did was so insignificant that it wasn¡¯t worth mentioning. ¡®Little Anya, do you really not mind? Or is your pretense so on point that even I could not tell?¡¯


    How many women in the world could ever be so open-minded and don¡¯t mind that the person she loves is blood-related to her?


    From last night until today, only half a day, she had recovered from it faster than expected.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out why, but he was willing to believe her. The feeling in his heart would not lie. If she was sincere, what other considerations did he have?


    His desire to have her had become firmer.


    ¡°The people in the Yang family wouldn¡¯t let this matter off. Will you accept Yang Yun?¡± Third Young Master Ye said in a low voice with a hint of hatred. Even though he had suppressed it, Cheng Anya could still feel it.


    ¡°We were strangers for the past twenty years, and we will be in the future too. There should be no question of whether to accept him or not.¡± Cheng Anya smiled. Since Third Young Master Ye hated him so much and she didn¡¯t have a good impression of him too, how did it matter even if he was her grandfather?


    Would it change anything?


    The people whom she admitted to having blood relationship with were only Daddy Cheng, who had raised her up, and Cheng Ningyuan, whom she carried for ten months in her belly and gave birth to. There was no one else.


    A blood-related relationship was the closest relationship one can have with another person. How could she admit this relationship so easily?


    Actually, one must be more grateful to the one who had raised them instead of the one who had given birth to them. Moreover, she was only the granddaughter of his and not his daughter. It was ridiculous for her to be torn over it. The relationship between a grandfather who didn¡¯t go out much and a granddaughter was actually pretty much the same as the relationship between strangers.


    Yang Yun being so persistent was probably due to Lin Xiaoyue, or perhaps¡­ She looked at Third Young Master Ye and chuckled in secret. He wanted to make her the second Yang Xing in order to destroy MBS International. After all, it was Third Young Master Ye who was calling the shots in MBS International.


    Humph, don¡¯t blame her for having evil thoughts of him. Yang Yun had previous convictions and was insane. He even made use of the granddaughter that he had doted on for over a decade. How cruel. What evil he¡¯d do to a granddaughter that he had no feelings for was needless to say.


    From his appearance, he looked kinder than Old Master Ye. It was unexpected for him to be such a ruthless person.


    If he had really planned to do that, dream on! She would never become the second Yang Xing.


    She wouldn¡¯t let him hurt Ye Chen again. Ultimately, many things had happened because of him.


    ¡°He had never thought to do that. To be honest, every time I dreamed of my mother in the middle of the night, I felt like intruding the Yang family and shooting him with my gun.¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face was cold and he didn¡¯t even bother covering up his extreme hatred running in his blood.


    ¡°Kid, there¡¯s a word in this world called being calm!¡± Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°Violence is the reaction of humans without brains.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye did not say anything, but his expression looked better. ¡®She is right. Violence can¡¯t solve problems at all.¡¯


    ¡°Guessing how you are behaving so obediently in front of Old Master Ye, your motive in taking over MBS International is to destroy Yao Hua and then destroy MBS International, am I right?¡± Knowing how twisted Third Young Master Ye¡¯s mind was, Cheng Anya dared to place a bet that what she guessed was ninety-nine percent correct, even if he denied it.


    ¡°How smart!¡± Third Young Master Ye did not avoid the question and admitted to it straight away. Cheng Anya smiled. It was expected of Third Young Master Ye!


    ¡°What a pity. Yao Hua also has senior, who is evenly matched with you.¡± At the thought of it, Yang Yun, although ruthless, had competent descendants. Did this prove the legendary saying, ¡®When things reach an extreme, they can only move in the opposite direction¡¯?


    Cheng Anya became slightly awkward and was proud of her own wild imaginations.


    Third Young Master Ye sneered and gave tacit consent to her words. The problem was indeed more difficult to solve with Yang Zekun helping Yao Hua.


    Cheng Anya recalled the Yang Zekun last night and heaved a long sigh in her heart. What kind of evil sin had she committed that she had to deal with this complicated relationship now?


    The grudges of one generation had affected three generations!


    They were all old people that had one of their legs in the casket, so why did they still take things so hard?


    The phone rang and Third Young Master Ye picked it up. It was Liu Xiaotian. She informed him that Old Master Ye and Louis were waiting for him in the office. Third Young Master Ye frowned and hung up the phone after acknowledging.


    This was the first time Old Master Ye appeared in front of him since the start of the fight between Yao Hua and MBS International.


    What a coincidence. They had come just a day after Fire Beacon Hall got into trouble. What was happening? Third Young Master Ye¡¯s smart brain operated rapidly. ¡®He is here with Louis. Perhaps he¡¯s going to get rid of me and put Louis in charge today?¡¯


    He finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore after having gone through all these hassles?


    Want to get rid of him directly? Humph, how easy could that be?


    Third Young Master Ye was rebellious in nature. He didn¡¯t mind if he was in charge of MBS International or not. However, if someone were to snatch MBS International away from him, he would not hold back and would slap the person who had provoked him. Even if he really could not win against Louis, he would leave a clean and tidy MBS International for him.


    Was he, Ye Chen, a pushover?


    Cheng Anya judged his expression and kept quiet wisely. ¡®So many things have happened recently. When would they stop?¡¯ She guessed that senior would also be looking for her with the intention of bringing her back to the Yang family. Most importantly, he was eager to see her¡­


    Leave Ye Chen!


    ¡°Ahhh, Louis¡­¡± Cheng Anya was suddenly reminded of his melancholic gentle smile and broke out in a cold sweat. She didn¡¯t like that man.


    Third Young Master Ye tilted his head and looked at her expression. He smiled slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯ll be here for you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared. I just felt that the way he looks at people really makes me uncomfortable. He¡¯s like a snake¡­¡±


    ¡°I agree!¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled. They were really soul mates that had telepathy.

 Chapter 245

    Ye Chen and Cheng Anya entered MBS International one by one.


    When Cheng Anya reached, Liu Xiaotian carried three cups of coffee into the president¡¯s office with an uneasy mind. Cheng Anya¡¯s mind was also in a mess. What exactly did Louis and Old Master Ye come for?


    He hadn¡¯t taken any action for such a long time. Suddenly visiting with Louis? Perhaps MBS International was going to experience a drastic change?


    After Liu Xiaotian came out of the office, she clutched her chest, leaned over to Cheng Anya, and heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°Anya, Louis is so handsome! His jade green eyes are like a pair of gems! How attractive!¡±


    Women always get infatuated easily. Their hearts would pound whenever they see pretty men. Cheng Anya had also appreciated Louis when she first saw him. However, after knowing about how sick he was, her appreciation for his beauty ceased.


    Therefore, she understood how Liu Xiaotian felt.


    ¡°Stop being a nympho. Be careful that Director Li would abandon you.¡± Cheng Anya smiled. Director Li from the jewelry design department had hit it off with Liu Xiaotian. He was a fine young man who was very talented in jewelry design. Although he was a little weird, he chased after Liu Xiaotian crazily.


    Liu Xiaotian smiled sweetly. ¡°You¡¯ll know how handsome he is when you see him. Anya, it¡¯s hard to say. You might fall in love with his looks too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen him before!¡± Cheng Anya took out the budget sheet and smiled. ¡°Third Young Master Ye is more handsome!¡±


    Liu Xiaotian widened her eyes in shock as President Ye and Anya were always fighting. Since when would she give compliments on President Ye¡¯s looks? Did the sun rise from the west today?


    Cheng Anya knew what she was thinking about. She laughed and handed the budget sheet over to her. ¡°You¡¯ll see the difference once you put them side by side. Xiaotian, this budget sheet has some mistakes in it. Please amend the mistakes and reprint it. Luckily, I checked. If not, we¡¯d be in deep trouble. Reprint!¡±


    ¡°Uh, really?¡± Liu Xiaotian was shocked. She did not have the mind to gossip anymore and went back to her seat immediately to check the data on the budget sheet. If Ye Chen found out about the mistake, she and Cheng Anya would definitely die. He would punish them by copying it manually for three days and three nights.


    How sick!


    Except for Cheng Anya, the girls in the secretariat had all been punished like that before. It was too tragic to look at and they felt that their hands were almost gone.


    Liu Xiaotian had been punished once and it left a deep impression on her. Ever since then, she was very careful as she did not want to repeat the nightmare again.


    Cheng Anya laughed. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s methods were as usual, very sick. She looked in the direction of the president¡¯s office, smiled, and went into deep thought.


    Louis¡­


    Her hair stood on end whenever she was reminded of his snake-like gaze.


    The president¡¯s office.


    The three of them confronted each other. Louis was still like a melancholic prince with a jade-like, peaceful gaze. Old Master Ye was calm, while Third Young Master Ye looked cool and indifferent¡­


    The atmosphere between the three men was really strange.


    ¡°Vice-president?¡± Third Young Master Ye raised the corners of his lips coldly. His delicate facial features showed a hint of mockery. ¡°Dad, are you sure?¡±


    Old Master Ye had cut to the chase as soon as he arrived. He said that he wanted Louis to invest in MBS International and make him the vice-president of MBS International. What a joke. Third Young Master Ye did not have other expressions other than smiling coldly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you disagree?¡± Old Master Ye asked in a low voice, attacking him ruthlessly. ¡°You have fought with Yang Zekun for such a long time and the heavy losses proved that you do not have a chance to win at all. Not even one bank dared to loan money to MBS International. Do you expect me to do nothing but witness the downfall of my own family business?¡±


    What a legitimate excuse! Well said! Third Young Master Ye was impressed. Joining hands with his opponents to attack him first before ranting about how incapable he was to win the fight? What a good show that he had put on. Too bad the actors couldn¡¯t act.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask who was the one who started this fight?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t question the process. I only look at the results. MBS International is now tight on funds. You can¡¯t fill in the financial gap but Louis can. Why don¡¯t you want it? If you lose the project of Repulse Bay, it would definitely cause a great loss to MBS International. Yao Hua would then seize the chance to take over MBS International. Do you want to lose to Yang Zekun?¡± Old Master Ye said coldly. He was clear of the relationship between them even though he did not step out of the house.


    Things were getting more and more complicated.


    Third Young Master Ye crossed his legs and leaned back. He laughed sarcastically with a hint of mockery. ¡°Mister Louis, is this what you want?¡±


    Louis¡¯ peaceful eyes flashed past a moment of surprise but he covered it up immediately and smiled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Third Young Master like to work together with me?¡±


    ¡°Believe me, you¡¯re annoying!¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled elegantly and spat out those words coldly. Who in the world would like a poisonous snake?


    Old Master Ye face darkened. ¡°Watch your words!¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve been talking like this since the start. Are you still not used to it? Who do you think Louis is? Do I have to kneel down and lick his toes?¡± Ye Chen said coldly while giving Old Master Ye a cold, sharp gaze.


    He had a natural royal demeanor that could stress people out. Every action of his was decisive and ruthless.


    Old Master Ye did not look well, while Louis seemed to have thought of something. He looked at Third Young Master Ye with an ambiguous gaze, his line of sight moving downward, raised the corners of his lips, and smiled attractively.


    ¡°Ye Chen!¡± Old Master Ye was furious. Louis comforted him softly. ¡°Uncle, this is our style of communication. It¡¯s okay!¡±


    Old Master Ye¡¯s anger ceased after he heard those words. He glared at Third Young Master Ye and warned him to behave himself.


    Third Young Master Ye sneered. Look, what kind of unfair treatment was this? Everything he said was wrong. Even when he had kept quiet, Old Master Ye could pick on him too. Louis had just spoken one sentence calmly and he stopped being angry. If one didn¡¯t know, they would think that Louis was his son and Ye Chen was his enemy.


    ¡°If he is so important to you and has gained your trust, why make him the vice-president? I would gladly give him my position as the president.¡± Third Young Master Ye was sarcastic. He was happy to see Old Master Ye turn angry again.


    In just a few moments, he had experienced from being furious to being calm only to be angered again. Would he get a stroke if this happened a few times more? Third Young Master Ye secretly thought of it in his twisted mind. His mind was indeed very dark.


    ¡°Will you agree to it?¡± Old Master Ye sneered. He did not believe that Third Young Master Ye would give up his position. He was clearer than anyone that MBS International represented power and wealth. Men always place their own interests first before anything else.


    ¡°Of course, no!¡± Third Young Master Ye spoke slowly, word by word. When he had taken over the position as MBS International¡¯s president, Old Master Ye, including Ye Yutang and Ye Yutong, had a total of fifty-three percent share of MBS International, while Third Young Master Ye had none. Old Master Ye had made him the president in exchange for his fifteen percent of the shares.


    Until today, including the shares he had secretly bought, he already had thirty-eight percent of the shares. If a war was to start, most of the people on the board of directors were Old Master Ye¡¯s people. However, Third Young Master Ye had taken some actions which made some of them turn to side with him.

 Chapter 246 - Untitled

    In this world, power was everything. Anyone would be loyal if one had power. Third Young Master Ye expected that they would betray Old Master Ye.


    If the fight was to start, it was still difficult to tell who would win. Old Master Ye and Louis were probably aware of this, so they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.


    However, Third Young Master Ye understood his words. If he was willing to step down, Old Master Ye would be more than happy to let Louis take over immediately. He couldn¡¯t help but stare at Louis once more. According to Old Master Ye¡¯s character, he could even endure and let him be in charge of MBS International despite how much he hated him. Then, why and how would he trust Louis so easily?


    Why?


    Louis saw Third Young Master Ye staring at him and he smiled. The melancholic prince looked as gentle as ever. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°It is rare for father to place so much trust in one person.¡±


    It was obviously sarcasm.


    ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s worth my trust!¡± Old Master Ye said in a deep voice. ¡°Only Louis has the way to help MBS International given the circumstances now. I do not ever want to lose to Yao Hua in any aspect.¡±


    ¡°If Louis hadn¡¯t invested in Yao Hua and Yun Enterprise and declared their partnership from the start, everything would have been fine. Isn¡¯t it ridiculous that you have gotten MBS International into trouble and then complain that it was too troublesome?¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled.


    Old Master Ye¡¯s gaze darkened while Louis showed his melancholic smile like a prince. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, I think there might be a misunderstanding. How could the person who invested in them be me? I respect uncle a lot and would not ever ruin his kingdom.¡±


    His glib talk sounded as sweet as a song. ¡°Then, I¡¯m really sorry to have misunderstood you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Third Young Master Ye was also fooled by others. I won¡¯t blame you for it!¡± Louis¡¯s melancholic gaze had a hint of loneliness, as if he felt very wronged after being misunderstood.


    A kind of loneliness that would kill girls within seconds.


    Third Young Master Ye sneered coldly.


    Old Master Ye¡¯s eyes narrowed and said, ¡°It¡¯s decided!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye spread out his hands, speechless. His elegant smile was emotionless while his delicate face showed slight mockery. He did not have a say in this matter right from the start. Whether he accepted or denied, Louis would still succeed.


    ¡°If father doesn¡¯t mind Italian mafia¡¯s godfather taking over MBS International, then I have no opinions.¡±


    ¡°What about the mafia? The mafia has its own legitimate business too. I don¡¯t mind putting Louis in charge of MBS International at all. I believe that he would push MBS International to its peak and destroy Yao Hua completely,¡± Old Master Ye said in a low voice, word by word, emphasizing every letter.


    Looking at how alike Third Young Master Ye and Yang Yun looked, he became more furious. It was as though he had to bear with looking at him.


    Third Young Master Ye pursed his lips coldly and stared at Old Master Ye indifferently. What did he mean? Was he secretly mocking at him, saying that he was too incompetent to destroy Yao Hua?


    ¡®Humph!¡¯


    ¡®Why doesn¡¯t he do it himself if he wants someone capable? Why does he need to work with a stranger?¡¯


    How would the outside world guess the relationship between MBS International and the Italian mafia? Because MBS International could not take Yao Hua and Yun Enterprise¡¯s attacks, it decided to join hands with the Italian mafia and let the underworld take advantage of legal business? Third Young Master Ye was indeed evil and ruthless. If MBS International retaliated against Yao Hua and Yun Enterprise, it would fit the rumor and make it more exciting. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s smile was getting colder and colder. He didn¡¯t care about how the outside world would think of him.


    He was more worried about what Louis was going to do after he had joined MBS International.


    ¡°Okay, since father has said it, then we shall do that. I have absolutely no opinions. Mister Louis, how much would you like to invest in us?¡± Third Young Master Ye wasn¡¯t dumb. ¡°If you want this position, you¡¯ll have to pay for it. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know how to explain this to the board of directors.¡±


    Old Master Ye frowned. He was about to say something when Louis smiled and said, ¡°Twenty billion. Is it enough?¡±


    ¡°Oh, won or yen?¡±


    Old Master Ye¡¯s gaze darkened. He was very unhappy about the sarcastic remarks of Third Young Master Ye. However, Louis enjoyed hearing them and even reacted to it. ¡°Chinese yuan!¡±


    ¡°What a small sum of money!¡± Although Third Young Master Ye sneered, he was secretly impressed as it was not easy for Louis to be able to bring out twenty billion when he himself was tight on funds.


    Louis raised his eyebrows and smiled lightly and melancholy. He reached out his hand. ¡°Then, Third Young Master, I wish us enjoyable cooperation!¡±


    The corners of Third Young Master Ye¡¯s lips twitched and he reached out his hand for a handshake as well. Louis suddenly increased his strength and Third Young Master Ye reacted by sneering and holding his hand tighter, which almost broke Louis¡¯ hand. ¡®Arm-wrestling? Aren¡¯t you seeking your own death?¡¯


    That matter was really decided!


    ¡°Ye Chen, I received some news last night, saying that your secretary, Cheng Anya, is Yang Yun¡¯s granddaughter. Is that true?¡± Old Master Ye asked in a low voice. When he first knew about it, he was extremely angry. Although many years had passed, the feeling of humiliation was still vivid to him.


    To men, the grudge of snatching a man¡¯s wife was greater than the grudge of killing one¡¯s father. What Yang Yun had done to him was unforgettable for him for his entire life. Even if he had fallen in love with Yang Xing afterward, he still couldn¡¯t forget about the past that had hurt his pride.


    And Cheng Anya was the live evidence that reminded him of his humiliation.


    Her mother might have died, but she was still alive. She was the only person in the world that was blood-related to Lin Xiaoyue. He knew that she had some sort of relationship with Lin Xiaoyue when he first saw her in the hospital. They had similar facial features after all.


    But he never expected it to be true.


    How he wished he could strangle that embarrassing evidence. However, he developed a plan for revenge at the thought of Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye¡¯s son!


    Yang Yun had really brought this upon himself. Both of his grandsons were in love with his granddaughter. What a complicated relationship. If this was exposed to the public, Third Young Master Ye and Yang Yun¡¯s reputations were sure to be swept away.


    But to him, having things that happened more than a decade ago dug out was also a humiliation.


    Moreover, he was reminded of Yang Xing¡­ Ye Zhenhua frowned and looked at Third Young Master Ye with his hateful gaze.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you!¡± Third Young Master Ye was careful. His eyes narrowed and he clenched his fists tightly, very cautious.


    Old Master Ye laughed. ¡°Nothing to do with me? Do you think that that has nothing to do with me? Break up with her immediately. Do you know that this is incest? Do you want to let everyone know about this?¡±


    Incest. How ear-piercing to hear. Ye Chen¡¯s memories came back to him again. He gritted his teeth and said sarcastically, ¡°Thanks to whom?¡±


    Ye Zhenhua was stunned!


    ¡°Hate Yang Yun if you want to. If it wasn¡¯t for him, everything wouldn¡¯t have happened and your mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Third Young Master Ye shouted with a cold gaze.


    Old Master Ye laughed coldly and did not say a word anymore. As he was leaving the office with Louis, Third Young Master Ye held back his anger and said coldly, ¡°Louis, you stay. I have something to discuss with you!¡±


    Louis raised his eyebrows. ¡°Uncle, you go first. I¡¯ll talk to Third Young Master Ye.¡±


    Old Master Ye didn¡¯t say anything and went out. The door of the office suddenly opened and Old Master Ye went out with an angry expression. Everybody was shocked at first, but they got used to it quickly. Old Master Ye scanned Cheng Anya with his eyes and ordered, ¡°You, send me to the lobby!¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart sank. She was working at MBS International and he was the old president. It seemed like she couldn¡¯t reject his orders. Cheng Anya stood up and smiled. ¡°Okay!¡±

 Chapter 247 - Untitled

    Inside the president¡¯s office, Third Young Master Ye and Louis seemed like they were in a stalemate. The atmosphere was even more tense than when Old Master Ye was around.


    It was ice cold!


    Louis smiled. ¡°What happened, Third Young Master Ye? Do you have anything to say?¡±


    He did not fear Third Young Master Ye¡¯s coldness at all and continued to smile gently. His emerald green eyes were as if he had a sorrow that was never-ending. It was so strong that it made people pity him. He looked so harmless, like a gentle little beast.


    ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked coldly. He could not be bothered with beating around the bush with Louis. There was no point in doing such things for smart people and it was better to go straight to the point. ¡°You have so much power and a region to rule. The small MBS International is definitely not important to you. Louis, I don¡¯t understand why you have to do this.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that I want MBS International?¡± Louis raised his eyebrows, seemingly interested. ¡°Third Young Master Ye is so smart, so how would you not have guessed it?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, we are of different races. We have a gap no matter how smart I am!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Third Young Master Ye, you are so humorous!¡± Louis smiled gently and did not mind Third Young Master Ye¡¯s calling him a beast. He actually admired Third Young Master Ye¡¯s humor and Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyes became even colder.


    The whole office was filled with a thick layer of ice.


    ¡°Louis, you attacked Chu Li and were schemed against by Chu Li and lost a batch of weapons for nothing. Fire Beacon Hall was also destroyed yesterday and suffered a huge loss. Do you think it is worth it to lose so much just to get MBS International?¡± Third Young Master Ye sneered coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve lost more than what you¡¯ve gained?¡±


    ¡°You are really well-informed.¡± A trace of shine flashed past and Louis was a little shocked. But then he felt that there was nothing to be surprised about. Third Young Master Ye had a big Dragon Gate and news always spread around quickly in their field.


    ¡°You have flattered me. I am not as capable as you. You actually controlled the whole Fire Beacon Hall under our eyes.¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled and looked gentlemanly, making people unaware of his malevolence. ¡°Too bad it was destroyed. You¡¯re so unlucky.¡±


    Greed had no limits was a saying applicable to Louis. His ambitions were too big and he would definitely be back to bite.


    ¡°You must be gloating, right?¡± Louis was not angry and asked while smiling. Third Young Master Ye was gloomy. No matter how he provoked him, Louis always had the face of a melancholic prince. Third Young Master felt like he was punching on cotton and felt gloomy.


    ¡°Someone had helped me clear away a stumbling block, so of course I will gloat.¡± Third Young Master Ye was an honest child. He did not care about Louis¡¯ feelings as he was in a good mood.


    After all, it was a good feeling to see his enemy suffer.


    ¡°If Dragon Gate gets destroyed someday, do you think I will gloat?¡± Louis asked him. Third Young Master Ye smiled. ¡°Then, we shall see if you have the capability.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that the mafia would not be able to deal with a small Dragon Gate?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye laughed out loudly. ¡°How could it be? Dragon Gate is not as strong as the mafia. However, we have never interfered in your business and our power and influence are concentrated in different areas. Why? Do you think you can move the whole mafia to the northern part of the US? Do you think the FBI is useless?¡±


    Louis smiled gently and did not rebut. Indeed, Third Young Master Ye was speaking the truth. ¡°I think Third Young Master Ye enjoys playing the game of borrowing a knife to kill someone. Am I right?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye raised his eyebrows. ¡°Whose hands do you want to borrow? Furthermore, how did Dragon Gate offend you for you to take so much action?¡±


    ¡°I was just saying. How could you take it for real? Why would I destroy Dragon Gate for no reason?¡± Louis smiled and his eyes looked gloomy, showing a trace of sadness. ¡°But, as a business partner, it is really sad that Third Young Master Ye is gloating at my misfortune.¡±


    ¡°I am very happy!¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled and crossed his legs. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you have received the news recently that Jason, Blackjack, and Chu Li are very tempted to declare war on the mafia.¡±


    Louis narrowed his eyes and his emerald eyes looked slightly shocked, but it flashed past very quickly and he calmed down instantly. ¡°The mafia and terrorist group fighting? Hehe, how many years has this news been spreading around? When have you witnessed them fighting?¡±


    If there was only a dark force in this world, then it would be very scary and the government would be panicking. However, if there were two dark forces with equal power, then the government would be very happy as the two forces could restrain each other.


    Therefore, the terrorist group and mafia would not fight.


    Especially after Louis took over the mafia, they controlled a few more international mafia and their power expanded quickly. It made the fight even harder to happen unless a third party could ensure that both the mafia and terrorist group would suffer a lot.


    ¡°This is hard to say. Wasn¡¯t Chu Li and gang the ones that destroyed Fire Beacon Hall and stole your money?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are so well-informed. How come I didn¡¯t know that the terrorist group was the one that destroyed Fire Beacon Hall?¡± Louis smiled as he asked. His emerald eyes were very cold. Why was Third Young Master Ye so well-informed? How did he know about things that even Louis could not find out about?


    Even if Dragon Gate had relationships all over the world, it was impossible for them to search for such confidential matters.


    Louis was like a melancholic prince. There was a dark and cold atmosphere on him.


    ¡°Dragon Gate is the only organization in City A that could destroy Fire Beacon Hall. Ye Wei wanted to kill you and Dragon Gate sent ten of the best killers to protect you. Given their ability, it was easy for them if they wanted Fire Beacon Hall to disappear silently.¡±


    Louis had suspected since yesterday that Dragon Gate was the mastermind behind all these, but he did not find any evidence after sending people to investigate.


    ¡°This is sound reasoning. If it was me, I would think so too. But the Fire Beacon Hall incident had no survivors, so if you want to know the truth, you can only go down to hell and ask them.¡± Third Young Master Ye laughed in a savage manner.


    Louis¡¯ eyes narrowed. ¡°Do you have any evidence that it was done by the terrorist group?¡±


    ¡°So what if I have the evidence?¡± Third Young Master Ye sneered. Actually, he made things up. According to common sense, this was not a simple mafia taking revenge. It was obviously a wipe-out operation.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have any evidence?¡±


    ¡°I will not tell you even if I do. You¡¯d better go back to Italy. Do not wait until Jason bombs the mafia¡¯s camp. You will be homeless then.¡± Ye Chen sneered. ¡°We are not related no matter in the black or white world and should mind one¡¯s business. You do not care about a small MBS International, so why did you listen to my dad and provoke me?¡±


    ¡°After saying so much, you just want me to leave City A?¡± Louis smiled. ¡°But Third Young Master Ye, I have spent so much effort, but I still have not got what I want. Do you think I will give up half-way?¡±


    ¡®Third Young Master Ye, do you know what I want? MBS International? What a joke. Why would I want MBS International?¡¯ Louis was already powerful enough and was at the top of the world, looking down at everyone. Having MBS International was only making it even better for him?


    What¡¯s the point?

 Chapter 248 - Untitled

    Ye Chen shivered and frowned slightly. What did Louis mean?


    What did he want if he did not want MBS International? Ye Chen suddenly felt weird but he could not explain why. He just felt inexplicably uneasy. He had always thought that Louis either wanted MBS International or he was returning Old Master Ye a favor by pulling him down and returning MBS International to Old Master Ye. Other than that, he had not thought of other possibilities.


    Third Young Master Ye also knew that Louis had sacrificed a lot this time. Men like Louis would definitely not spend so much money and effort to get something that they were not determined to get. It would be stupid to do so and not like what Louis would typically do.


    What exactly did Louis want?


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, you can¡¯t guess?¡± Louis smiled in a gloomy but gentle manner. He suddenly supported himself by putting his hands on the table and leaned forward. He put his face nearer to Third Young Master Ye and the cologne on him engulfed Third Young Master Ye. ¡°What do you think I want?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye narrowed his eyes dangerously and he looked cold once he thought of Louis¡¯ perverted hobbies. Louis¡¯ beautiful face made Third Young Master Ye feel disgusted. He clenched his fists tightly and coldly spat out two words, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The tension of their closeness made Third Young Master Ye very uneasy. Louis turned his head and his gentle gaze was teasing Third Young Master Ye. He suddenly stretched his hands and raised Third Young Master Ye¡¯s chin. Ye Chen suddenly stood up and punched him. His force was domineering and powerful, coupled with anger. He punched quickly and fiercely.


    Cheng Anya had said before that violence was the outcome of a brainless person acting on impulse.


    Louis avoided the punch nimbly and was not angry. He continued to smile gently and Third Young Master Ye calmed himself down and elegantly adjusted his clothes that were slightly messy. ¡°Do not get so close to me next time, unless you want to be punched.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I will be punched by you for a second time?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to try?¡± Third Young Master Ye sneered. Was Louis trying to provoke him? No matter fighting Louis alone or in a group, he could punch Louis as many times as he wanted.


    ¡°Aiya, Miss Cheng is still more humorous. Third Young Master Ye is too serious!¡± Louis said calmly and wanted to leave. Ye Chen suddenly stopped him. ¡°Louis, I will not repeat the third time. You¡¯d better not touch Cheng Anya!¡±


    ¡°But what can I do? I have fallen for her!¡± Louis smiled and admired Third Young Master Ye¡¯s darkened face. He was used to Third Young Master Ye¡¯s calmness and elegance and knew how to provoke him to reveal his ruthless side.


    To know yourself and the enemy is the key to winning all battles.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s have a fair competition, okay?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye smiled in an unfathomable way. Fair competition? Humph, what was fair in this world?


    He shivered in his heart. Could it be that Louis wanted Cheng Anya? No, he quickly shook his head to reject this idea. This was impossible. He was clearer than anyone else what kind of person Louis was. Men and women were just his toys. Even if Louis really fell in love with someone, he would not get into such a big fight.


    ¡°It seems like our negotiation has fallen through!¡± Louis smiled and Third Young Master Ye smiled even more elegantly. Third Young Master Ye looked straight at Louis¡¯ gloomy eyes and said, ¡°How about we discuss a deal?¡±


    Louis raised his eyebrows and sat down leisurely, looking as if he was interested. ¡°Tell me more.¡±


    ¡°You get out of City A¡¯s mafia competition for power, and I will give you double the price for this batch of goods that we are dealing with. How about that?¡± Third Young Master Ye said. Although he was angry, he did not forget about his motive.


    ¡°Do you think the whole mafia power of City A is only worth twice the price of these goods?¡± Louis smiled in an elegant manner and a trace of a sneer flashed past his perfect features. He was secretly mocking that Third Young Master Ye was too naive.


    ¡°Are you sure that you can get the whole City A easily? Dragon Gate is hell-bent on winning this time. If you are not willing to negotiate, we would, at most, fight it out as we also want to gain power. Louis, City A is not where your influence is. Can you send all your mafia to City A? After Fire Beacon Hall is destroyed, there is no leader in City A as most of them are just sheep without a shepherd. These factions belonged to Fire Beacon Hall and their original structure had been scattered. Even if they leave, they cannot restructure themselves within such a short period of time. Only Dragon Gate can make a clarion call now. Instead of causing destruction to both sides, why don¡¯t we both take a step back so that both of us can win?¡± Third Young Master Ye analyzed calmly. ¡°Nowadays, all the mafia gangs are threatening with war and it is obvious that there will be a fight soon. Do you think the government will not intervene? Do you think they will let a mafia gang control City A¡¯s underworld? Don¡¯t forget that this is City A, not Italy. It is impossible for you to do as you wish. Even if you can destroy Dragon Gate, you can¡¯t destroy the government.¡±


    ¡°Your analysis makes sense!¡± Louis said slowly, his slender fingers playing with the ring that represented the mafia. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°How do you know that I can¡¯t solve this problem? Wasn¡¯t the whole Fire Beacon Hall under my control and ran amuck for close to ten years?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye smiled. ¡°Times are different and we should not talk about the past. Mister Louis, the F is already a thing of the past!¡±


    The momentum was the most important thing in a negotiation!


    The threatening momentum of a king.


    It was obvious that Louis and Third Young Master Ye were good at this. One was elegant and cold, but domineering. Once was gloomy and gentle, but very doughty. Neither of them was willing to give in and their forces were equal. Both of them had benefits and losses.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m fine with backing out in this competition. But I feel like I have made a loss. If Third Young Master Ye is willing to give me some extra compensation, then I can consider it.¡± Louis smiled.


    Third Young Master Ye was extremely calm. Good, he understood that for people like Louis, they would not give in on the negotiation table once they had decided to do something. Louis agreed and that meant that he did not intend to fight in the first place. Louis had put up a front for so long as he wanted to get extra compensation.


    ¡®Humph!¡¯


    ¡°Tell me about it. ¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled lightly, as if there was room for negotiation.


    ¡°I want two things. First, if the mafia has any big action in the northern US within the next one year, Dragon Gate cannot interfere. Other than that, you have to help us at all cost and deal with the people there.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by big action?¡±


    ¡°The fight between the mafia and the first terrorist group!¡± Louis¡¯ gentle face showed a trace of ruthlessness.


    ¡°You want to drag me into your dispute with Jason and Blackjack?¡± Third Young Master Ye frowned. This was a difficult condition as there was no international mafia gang in this world that dared to interfere in the fight between the mafia and the first terrorist group.


    Even if it was the anti-terrorist group, they would only look at it with indifference without the intention of mediating.


    ¡°You can choose to reject.¡± Louis smiled gently. The coldness just now seemed to be just an illusion as he was too tired.


    Third Young Master Ye narrowed his eyes and his expression was unfathomable. He suddenly smiled. ¡°Okay!¡±


    What was there to be afraid of even if he agreed? Didn¡¯t he have Ning Ning?


    Dear son, Daddy shall betray you temporarily for once!

 Chapter 249 - Running and Streaking

    Louis did not expect him to agree so quickly. He raised his eyebrows and his peaceful eyes were filled with a sense of vigilance. Third Young Master Ye was famous for being scheming and Louis was afraid that he would be cheated. ¡°You agree to it so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled elegantly and looked fiercely domineering. ¡°If the mafia and the first terrorist group start a war in the northern US, it would be a double-cross. Dragon Gate will help you and then profit from it. This is a good deal for Dragon Gate.¡±


    Louis¡¯ gaze was locked on Third Young Master Ye and he was silent for a while. He suddenly smiled. ¡°Are you not afraid that Jason and Chu Li would take revenge on you?¡±


    ¡°If you are not afraid, why would I be?¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled in a savage and domineering manner. What a joke, didn¡¯t he have a son to protect him? What was there to be afraid of? Third Young Master Ye was once again very respectful of the young kid.


    Furthermore, Ye Chen sneered in his heart that Louis better be alive until the day the mafia and the first terrorist group fought. Louis only thought of wanting Dragon Gate to help him, but he would never have thought that Third Young Master Ye¡¯s son was a part of the first terrorist group. That would be fun as it was an actual double-cross and the mafia would be destroyed in a day.


    If Louis wanted to die, Third Young Master Ye could only send him off for the last time. The damned Louis coveted his woman and resorted to using his beauty, sending her roses, teasing her, and kissing her. Once Third Young Master Ye thought of those scenes, he wanted to chop Louis. How on earth would he be so nice to help Louis?


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell that you are also ambitious.¡± Louis smiled in askance as he played around with his ring. He looked down, as if trying to think if what Third Young Master Ye was true and he was silent for a moment. His natural coldness and dominance filled the whole office. If it were other people, they would have been intimidated. However, Third Young Master Ye had no fate with fear, so he was not afraid of Louis.


    If they wanted to compare about aura, would Third Young Master Ye lose?


    ¡°Likewise!¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled elegantly. Nevertheless, he was thinking of how to team up with his son to plot against Louis so that the latter¡¯s effort would go to waste. Third Young Master Ye even thought of catching Louis and imagined the perverted scene of how he would torture Louis.


    Third Young Master Ye did not like the innocent face of the melancholic prince. Louis was a demon, so why did he have to act like an angel?


    Third Young Master Ye was one that would be extremely perverted and scheming once he thought of pranking someone. His actions were something that one would never have imagined. Ye Yutang was a very sad live example.


    Louis had forced him into such a scorched state this time around and even wanted Third Young Master Ye to lose profits when dealing with him. Third Young Master Ye was very suffocated. If not for the fact that City A was not in a stable state right now, Third Young Master Ye would not mind having a war with Louis.


    Fourth Young Master Tang and Lin had sent an order to settle with Louis peacefully. Therefore, Third Young Master Ye suppressed himself and negotiated with Louis. Third Young Master Ye even had to smile elegantly. This was a humiliation to Third Young Master Ye, who was used to getting whatever he wanted and making the opponents angry on the negotiation table.


    ¡°Okay, I shall believe you for once!¡± Louis smiled and looked up. He looked gloomy and laid back. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t bear the consequences of lying to me.¡±


    ¡°Since this is a deal, you should not waste your effort on threatening me. Do you think this is my first time doing a deal?¡± Third Young Master Ye sneered. He tapped his slender fingers on the office table and it was rhythmic. He asked, ¡°What is the second condition?¡±


    Louis smiled gently and turned his head to look outside the door. Third Young Master Ye had a bad feeling and he heard Louis saying gently. ¡°I want Cheng Anya to be my personal secretary!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s gaze darkened and he had the urge to ruthlessly punch that disgusting face. His exceptional self-control made him control himself and he clenched his fists tightly. He spat out two words coldly. ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, you¡¯re in the wrong. This is considered as a public affair. I have just joined MBS International and am not familiar with the company, so it is normal to request for a personal secretary. How could you mix public and private interests together?¡±


    ¡°It is your problem if you are not familiar with the company. If you want to complain, you can scram back to Italy and not complain to me. This has no link to you wanting Cheng Anya. You are incompetent if you are not familiar with the company. Do not drag me into this.¡± Third Young Master Ye sneered and his words were cold. Louis was shocked by him.


    In terms of poison tongue, it was hard for Third Young Master Ye to meet an opponent!


    Louis did not react for ten seconds after he was scolded. Third Young Master Ye sneered. There is no room for negotiation for the second condition!


    Third Young Master Ye would never give Cheng Anya to Louis no matter what. Louis was perverted and coveted Cheng Anya¡¯s innocence. If he sent Cheng Anya to Louis, she would definitely be tortured. Once Third Young Master Ye thought of the way Louis looked at Cheng Anya, he wanted to dig out Louis¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°It seems like you are not really keen on negotiation?¡± Louis smiled. His emerald eyes seemed cold.


    Third Young Master Ye sneered. ¡°Who¡¯s the one that¡¯s not keen? The men are doing business. Why do you have to drag a woman in? You are the godfather of the Italian mafia. Do you always do this when doing business?¡±


    ¡°You are someone that does great things yet not willing to sacrifice a woman. Third Young Master Ye, you are nowhere better!¡± Louis rebutted as he refused to admit to being inferior.


    Third Young Master Ye smiled elegantly. ¡°People say that brothers are like your limbs and women are like clothes. I¡¯d rather lose a limb than to run around naked. You are used to running naked, so you want to snatch other people¡¯s clothes. You still dare to talk back?¡±


    Louis was shocked by Third Young Master Ye¡¯s doughty metaphor!


    The melancholic prince¡¯s face that was usually gloomy had a trace of astonishment.


    Louis smiled coldly and his gaze was strong. ¡°So, the negotiation has fallen through?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye said coldly. ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Do you know what this means?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye sneered. ¡°I know. If I use the woman I love to deal with you, then I am worse off than a dog and should be struck by lightning!¡±


    He said every word determinedly and protected his love in a domineering manner. He wanted to protect his little Anya and nobody could hurt her. If not, he would rather stain his hands in blood to kill the person.


    Nobody could cross his bottom line.


    Louis looked at Third Young Master Ye deeply and thinned his lips. He smiled in a mystifying way. ¡°Who would have expected that the Ye family has another lady¡¯s man. I should give you an award.¡±


    Ye Chen frowned. ¡°Louis, it seems like we have nothing else to talk about. I shall not send you off!¡±


    ¡°How could it be? Since Third Young Master is so faithful, I shall not be too despicable. Since you are not willing to, I will not force you. The deal will still be on, but I will not give up on Miss Cheng.¡± Louis smiled and stood up. He walked a few steps before going back and smiling in a meaningful way. ¡°Third Young Master, you¡¯d better watch closely over her.¡±


    He left after he finished saying his piece. Third Young Master Ye sat inside the office, looking as if he was about to kill someone.


    ¡°Damn it, Louis!¡± Was he determined on getting Cheng Anya?

 Chapter 250 - Untitled

    Cheng Anya sent Old Master Ye down and she was very respectful of him throughout. Old Master Ye was silent and did not say anything. Therefore, Cheng Anya kept quiet as well. She had a presentiment of what Old Master Ye wanted to say. It must be about her being cousins with Ye Chen.


    Old Master Ye must have hated her as she was Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s granddaughter. She was a living example that Lin Xiaoyue had betrayed him.


    Cheng Anya was smart and knew something from Old Master Ye¡¯s silent coldness. However, what did it have to do with her? Her mom was not even born when they were in conflict at that time.


    Old Master Ye kept walking down and Cheng Anya was just about to say something when Old Master Ye said, ¡°Let¡¯s go have a cup of coffee.¡±


    He did not wait for Cheng Anya to reply and walked toward the cafe on the other side of the road.


    Cheng Anya had no choice but to follow.


    Inside the cafe, they sat opposite each other and Cheng Anya was calm like water. Old Master Ye was silent and looked at her and the window occasionally.


    ¡°I should have thought of it earlier that you are related to her,¡± Old Master Ye looked at Cheng Anya and said. Cheng Anya looked seventy-percent like Lin Xiaoyue. She was not like how Yang Xing¡¯s charm looked like that of Lin Xiaoyue, but her features looked like Lin Xiaoyue. However, her charm was not like that of Lin Xiaoyue at all.


    Lin Xiaoyue was demure and gentle, while Cheng Anya was smart and calm.


    When Old Master Ye was at the hospital, he only thought of her being Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s daughter. However, her age was not right and he did not think that Cheng Anya would be Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s granddaughter.


    Cheng Anya did not reply and allowed Old Master Ye to look at her. After a while, Old Master Ye sighed and asked, ¡°Do you have any impression of your grandmother?¡±


    She shook her head and was shocked. Was he concerned about Lin Xiaoyue?


    A few decades had passed. If he still cared about Lin Xiaoyue, it meant that he still had a heart.


    ¡°Did your mom ever mention her before?¡±


    Cheng Anya shook her head again as her mom had rarely mentioned her grandmother and grandfather. Even if she did, Anya could not remember as she was too young at that time. Her childhood was a difficult period and she was always thinking of how to earn money and whether there was food for the next meal. Therefore, she did not remember such trivial things.


    ¡°Old Master Ye, you can go check it out if you want to know more about my grandmother. I heard that she led a very happy life with my grandfather when they were living in the village.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Old Master Ye looked down, not sure what he was thinking about. He suddenly smiled coldly. ¡°Yang Yun had missed her for his lifetime. It is his retribution for the ending to be like this!¡±


    Cheng Anya did not make any comments on it.


    Old Master Ye looked at her and sneered. ¡°Since you already know about your relationship with Ye Chen, do you still want to continue to be with him?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°You are cousins with him. Did he not tell you?¡± Old Master Ye smiled coldly, as if he was taking revenge. They had been tangled together for their whole life, yet in the end, the evil was all on their children.


    Yang Xing, Ye Chen, Yang Zekun, Cheng Anya¡­


    He thought that Cheng Anya would be devastated and in pain, but he was disappointed. Cheng Anya¡¯s face was calm like water. Her aura was determined, but she was gentle like the spring wind when she smiled. ¡°So what if we are cousins? Who said that cousins can¡¯t be together?¡±


    ¡°Miss Cheng indeed came back from overseas. The education that you received is different. It is legal to marry your cousin in the UK, but it is not allowed in China. Do you know that?¡± Old Master Ye said coldly.


    Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°We shall live our lives and not harm anyone. Why would you give us such a big accusation? Moreover, we already have a son. Isn¡¯t it too late to say this?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Old Master Ye was angry. ¡°You are shameless!¡±


    Cheng Anya smiled in a perfect manner. ¡°Old Master Ye, you have not cared about Ye Chen for more than a decade, so why do you have to care about him now? Since you already cannot control his marriage, it does not matter to you who he marries.¡±


    ¡°Given the fact that you are Yang Yun¡¯s granddaughter, I will not allow you to marry Ye Chen.¡± History should not repeat itself. He felt guilty for Yang Xing forever. It was not that he did not want to dote on Ye Chen, but he just could not bring himself to.


    Whenever he saw Ye Chen, his hatred for Yang Yun would surge over him and he would pass the hate to Ye Chen.


    ¡°Just because you did not have a happy ending with Ye Chen¡¯s mom, you are trying to break us up?¡± Cheng Anya said without fear. Old Master Ye narrowed his eyes and warned her coldly. ¡°Cheng Anya, I advise you not to mention this.¡±


    This was a taboo that everyone in the Ye family knew about.


    Cheng Anya remained smiling throughout, but her smile did not reach her eyes. Old Master Ye sneered. ¡°You really do not want to leave him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Cheng Anya said. ¡°Never!¡±


    ¡°Even if he will lose all his reputation if you are together with him?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I should say something disrespectful. Old Master Ye, do you still think your son has any reputation to lose?¡± Cheng Anya said bluntly. Moreover, who would care? How much was this thing worth?


    Old Master Ye could not say anything and Cheng Anya opened her mouth again. ¡°Old Master Ye, what position are you using to talk to me? Ye Chen¡¯s father? You have never treated him as your son, so what right do you have to tell me all these? You have neglected him for more than a decade and have suddenly remembered to care about him? What a joke!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Old Master Ye was frustrated. It just so happened that the waiter was serving them coffee and was shocked by his anger, causing the poor waiter to almost drop the tray. The waiter put down the coffee in a terrified manner and fled quickly.


    Old Master Ye was angry as Cheng Anya stepped on his pain with one sentence. He did not understand why a lady that looked so smart and innocent could say the most hurtful words in such a calm manner.


    Straight to the point!


    Cheng Anya smiled and kept quiet while maintaining her smile. She had a confident charisma. Although it was not a showy display, one could not ignore it.


    After a long time.


    ¡°I will not be the second Yang Xing,¡± Cheng Anya said slowly in a nice voice. Old Master Ye thought that she said she would not betray Ye Chen, but who knew that she said, ¡°I will not leave him no matter what. Ye Chen is not like you. He will not let go of me either. Therefore, we will have a different fate from you.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Anya, where did your confidence come from?¡± Old Master Ye sneered. ¡°Do you know how many people there are in City A that are waiting to laugh at Ye Chen? Do you know how many knives are pointing at him? Do you really think that he will not let you go at this time? I guess he will not have the courage to face you. As long as there is someone behind him to push him, both of you will be separated.¡±


    Cheng Anya was heartbroken. She knew that Old Master Ye was saying the truth.


    She sneered. ¡°I know. Ye Chen is really honest. So what if he cannot face me? If a cow doesn¡¯t drink water, I will force him to drink. I also know that you are also holding to one of these knives and you are the culprit too.¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s smile seemed cold. ¡°Old Master Ye, you are really a failure as a father. Let¡¯s not talk about Ye Yukun that has passed away and Ye Yutong who is still young. Ye Yutang is an incompetent and useless person while Ye Chen is really capable. However, Ye Chen hated you deeply and you are the worst example of a father. Yet, you want to team up with others to bully him? Old Master Ye, allow me to say something. Even a monster would not hurt its own children. Where has your kindness gone to?¡±


    This was the first time someone dared to talk to him like this. She told him about his failure and coldness in such a blunt manner. Old Master Ye was ashamed and angry. However, Cheng Anya stood up and looked at Old Master Ye coldly. ¡°You will regret one day for ill-treating Ye Chen.¡±

 Chapter 251 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Third Young Master Ye was looking for Cheng Anya when she returned to the office. He cut to the chase and asked, ¡°What did the old man say to you?¡±


    She spread her arms and told him honestly. ¡°He told me to leave you!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s delicate and pretty face tensed up instantly and it seemed like a storm was going to break out in his eyes. Cheng Anya smiled slightly. ¡°President Ye, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go and work first!¡±


    He looked at her with his cold gaze, then proceeded to open the documents and continued to work. Cheng Anya turned around to leave the room. After the door had closed, Ye Chen lifted his head and smiled coldly. He didn¡¯t need to ask Cheng Anya how she replied because he knew that she would definitely throw barbed remarks at Old Master Ye with her little mouth.


    He was guessing from his experience. The thought of Cheng Anya making Old Master angry and speechless made him really happy.


    His bad mood that was caused by Louis was instantly busted.


    In the next meeting with the board of directors, the new vice-president, Louis, would be officially introduced.


    Third Young Master Ye used his usual ruthless means to put down resentful voices raised within the board of directors and soon held a press conference. Within an hour, the news of Louis, the godfather of the Italian mafia, was going to invest in MBS International, had spread throughout the world.


    The black and white joined powers and the cooperation between two strong powers was announced.


    Everyone, including people in City A to the people in the business world, was excited. They secretly conjectured the relationship between MBS International and the mafia, the future of MBS International, etc¡­ That afternoon, all finance channels and international TV channels were reporting about it.


    Everyone could sense what the hot topic in City A was.


    During the press conference, Louis and Third Young Master Ye stood side by side. The two were about the same height. One was an oriental delicate enchanting pretty man, while the other was a western beauty. Both of them caught the eyes of the world immediately.


    They were as dazzling as a bright pearl, radiating brilliant light.


    The topic of the admirable prince and the melancholic prince had instantly filled all entertainment channels.


    Anyway, City A had livened up again!


    In Columbia.


    Jason was discussing the cooperation with a local arms dealer when he saw Louis¡¯ annoying melancholic face on the evening news. He raged and saw that the mafia had joined hands with MBS International.


    It looked like they could overpower both the black and the white with their powers.


    In the meantime, Chu Li, Bai Ye, Blackjack¡­ Sir, Ye Wei, and Eleven had received the news as well. It was a mess in the number one terrorist organization.


    Everyone went online after Jason¡¯s call. They were all in different countries and time zones. It was three o¡¯clock in the morning in the US, the time most people should be asleep. Sir and Blackjack looked really annoyed. Chu Li, who was in London, was also angry as he was woken up by him two o¡¯clock in the morning, just when he was going to fall asleep. However, he was all awake after the shock he had received from the news.


    They were not sleepy anymore. Eleven and Ye Wei were getting a suntan on the beach leisurely and they each carried a laptop to surf the net.


    Two sexy ladies in bikinis were holding laptops instead of handsome guys. It looked really weird. A handsome man struck a pose that he thought was attractive and approached them. In the end, Eleven raised her eyebrows and everywhere turned cold instantly. That handsome man escaped as fast as he could.


    The murderous vibes were heavy!


    The young kid, who was the only one absent, was sleeping soundly at home. His phone¡¯s battery was flat but the computer in his room had automatically switched on and logged in. The alarm rang, but the young kid covered his ears and continued to sleep.


    He woke up immediately when the alarm rang as he thought that something urgent had happened. He only knew that Louis had invested in MBS International and joined hands with his daddy after he read the group chat.


    Desire to see the world in chaos: Ning Ning, aren¡¯t Louis and your daddy enemies? Why did he suddenly decide to invest in MBS International?


    Jason: I dare to say that they must have reached an agreement in secret given that they are so ambitious. Dragon Gate has such great influence in North America. If the mafia wants to make use of our power to kill someone and push the blame to us, we¡¯ll be at a big disadvantage.


    Black J: Ning Ning, what is your daddy doing?


    Genius doctor: I¡¯m confused too.


    Clouds floating in the sky: Hi, handsome men, are you interested in coming to City A? I¡¯m getting a suntan right now. Oh, how carefree¡­


    Smiling angel: Someone wouldn¡¯t dare to come.


    Clouds floating in the sky: Oh, right, it seems like you all still owe us money.


    Everybody: ¡­


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: It¡¯s a mess. What is happening? Are you all really going to start a fight with the mafia? My ancestors, I beg you all. I still want to work until I retire. If I get busted, who will cover you all, huh?


    Floating clouds and flowing water: I am not expressing my opinion. How about Ning Ning?


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: I just woke up. I don¡¯t know anything.


    Everybody: ¡­


    Clouds floating in the sky: Honestly! Baby has just woken up. Kids can¡¯t grow tall easily if they don¡¯t get enough sleep.


    Everybody: ¡­


    Desire to see the world in chaos: Ning Ning, the situation between us and the mafia is a bit tensed now and any movement would get us killed. Louis has involved Dragon Gate and MBS International in the fight. We know that you are on good terms with Third Young Master Ye, and thus we know about the situation. However, the other masters of all the halls and altars don¡¯t. If the news spreads outside, they will assume that the mafia has collaborated with Dragon Gate and MBS International. Our men will definitely think of ways to disrupt Dragon Gate¡¯s activities, and if anything goes wrong, both sides will suffer from great losses.


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: But if we succeed, North America will still be Dragon Gate¡¯s territory. Haha, I¡¯m looking forward to it now.


    Jason: Sir, get away from us.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Wasn¡¯t Daddy being one of the heads of Dragon Gate a secret?


    Black J: There is nothing like an absolute secret. The news we received must have been recorded in the document and every master of the halls and altars will know about it. What exactly is happening between your daddy and Louis?


    Ning Ning frowned and stayed silent.


    After a long time.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: I¡¯m sure that Daddy won¡¯t harm us. It¡¯s night time now in America and the news hasn¡¯t spread fast enough to reach them. All of you quickly spread the news to the masters of the other halls now and tell them to ignore it and do whatever they should do.


    Jason: Baby, are you sure?


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Yes!


    Desire to see the world in chaos: Okay, we¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll call them immediately and tell them to keep an eye on their men. You have to ensure that your daddy won¡¯t act recklessly. If not, we won¡¯t be able to take control of the situation.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Okay, I understand.


    Clouds floating in the sky: Damn it, this Louis is so cunning. He obviously wants Dragon Gate and our forces in North America to be in conflict with each other so that he could benefit from it. Dragon Gate can¡¯t avoid the fight as it has to either protect itself or defend itself from the attack. This move is really excellent and you won¡¯t be able to figure it out unless you analyze in detail. Jason, it was not your fault when he had taken advantage of you then. You are really no match for such a sly and ruthless person.


    Louis was such a cunning, devious, and toxic person.

 Chapter 252 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Jason: Stupid wretch, are you saying that I¡¯m stupid? Are you craving for beatings?


    Clouds floating in the sky: Good lord, I¡¯m complimenting your kindness.


    Smiling angel: Jason, do you want to fight one on one?


    Jason: ¡­


    Desire to see the world in chaos: He¡¯s really smart to have calculated and considered all possibilities. Killing three birds with one stone! Louis is impressive!


    Floating clouds and flowing water: It¡¯s too bad, though. He has underestimated our Ning Ning. Otherwise, that plan of his would be perfect. Not only could he destroy us, but he could end Dragon Gate and us at the same time. Damn it, he¡¯s so ambitious. Did he really want to control the dark powers of the entire world? Even we won¡¯t dare to say that. Damn it, he really is bold.


    Desire to see the world in chaos: He would obtain great powers if he could destroy us.


    Black J: Trying to gain an advantage would only end up worse off. Louis¡¯ bad luck has started. Baby Ning Ning, remember to work with your daddy.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Okay!


    Genius doctor: Ning Ning, hack his database. We¡¯ll steal his business.


    Everybody: Great idea!


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Wait for him to leave City A first. He¡¯s now in my daddy¡¯s territory and I¡¯m afraid that he would vent his anger on my daddy if we provoke him. I do not want that to happen.


    Clouds floating in the sky: Baby is so filial! I love you so much!


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: When would I ever have a son like him? Ahhhhhh!


    Jason: Sir, what son can you possibly have as a single man? All you do every day is arresting terrorists. Since you deal with terrorists the most, I can bet that your future wife will be a terrorist too.


    Desire to see the world in chaos: I agree.


    Black J: I agree too.


    Smiling angel: Definitely.


    Genius doctor: Looking forward to it.


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: F***, I¡¯ll shoot all of you one by one!


    Genius doctor: The two who are on a vacation, can someone deal with him and see if he¡¯ll really shoot?


    Clouds floating in the sky: No, I like Ning Ning, but I don¡¯t like Sir.


    Smiling angel: Sir, who are you going to shoot?


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: Ah, the moonlight is great tonight¡­


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Oh, yes, it almost slipped my mind. Su Man has invented a new type of rifle. Jason and Chu Li, are you interested?


    Jason: What kind of rifle? I have quite a few new types of rifles on hand now.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: A laser rifle that uses magnetic waves. It is ten times more powerful than the previous batch of rifles. I¡¯ve watched a video of their experiment and saw that it could bombard a mountain. Freaking powerful. It¡¯s definitely a monster since it is a banned weapon. If it circulates in the market, a war might occur. But if we use it to deal with the mafia¡­


    Desire to see the world in chaos: I understand!


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: F***, another new type of rifle? I feel like¡­ killing all of you. Can you all stop discussing how to break the law in front of me? Ahhhh¡­ My dream of achieving world peace¡­


    Jason: We should really worry about world peace with someone like you as the commander.


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: We definitely cannot let it be circulated in the market!


    Desire to see the world in chaos: Understood. I will keep my words. The rifles would be kept to deal with the mafia. They have to pay the price for being unscrupulous.


    Genius doctor: Ning Ning, who on earth is Su Man? Why would he invent so many monsters?


    Clouds floating in the sky: An Arabian beauty. I have even fallen for his looks and swooned over him for a year.


    Smiling angel: I can prove that she¡¯s telling the truth.


    Floating clouds and flowing water: I remember the both of them lived in Arab for a while. Is it really¡­


    Black J: Ning Ning, let him join our organization. We can¡¯t bury this kind of talent.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Su Man likes to do things alone.


    Desire to see the world in chaos: Ning Ning, how long has the weapon been in your hands?


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Half a year.


    Everybody: ¡­


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: I felt that I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned it, but since Louis is plotting against my daddy, I think that I should retaliate as a son, right?


    Everybody: ¡­Right!


    Jason: Haha! Louis is going to be dead meat.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: We just need ten of this rifle to test its power. It¡¯s best if we choose one of Louis¡¯ better territories and bombard it.


    Desire to see the world in chaos: I agree.


    Black J: How scheming!


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: I say, Ning Ning and Chu Li are always the partners-in-crime.


    Desire to see the world in chaos: It will be fine if you get used to it. Ning Ning, can you come over to the headquarters after this? You should start training.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: But I still want to¡­


    Black J: It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t come. We¡¯ll beat gongs and sound drums and go to you.


    Floating clouds and flowing water: I feel that Ning Ning is too young for this. How about we wait for a few years more? He¡¯s different from us. He doesn¡¯t need to start training this early. A kid so young leaving his family and home¡­ Baby Ning Ning, trust me. I sympathize with you.


    Desire to see the world in chaos: Ning Ning, what are your thoughts about it? My intention is for you to familiarize yourself with this earlier. If you think it¡¯s too early, we can wait a few years. You are smarter than all of us and you learn things fast, so I feel that waiting for a few years more is not a problem.


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: I have no comments.


    Jason: I also think that Ning Ning should start soon. Seven years old ain¡¯t young anymore. I¡¯ve been forced to start training at five. Tragic story¡­


    Smiling angel: Your girl here started when I was four.


    Jason: ¡­


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Fine. After this is dealt with, I will go together with Ye Wei and Eleven.


    Desire to see the world in chaos: Those two on vacation, did you hear this?


    Clouds floating in the sky: Yes!


    I am an anti-terrorist elite: Another terrorist in sight. When will world peace happen? Ahhhhh!


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Sir, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m gentle.


    Everybody: ¡­We can¡¯t tell.


    After he went offline, Ning Ning pondered over how he should tell his daddy and mommy about going to the headquarters. Daddy was more easygoing, but his mommy¡­ He knew that he would face this one day when he had chosen this path.


    Although he was smart, there were a lot of things for him to learn. It was definitely impossible for him to learn all the things on his own. The best way to learn was to attend the training camp. Physical fitness, speed, intellect¡­ He could get more comprehensive training there.


    It was the best way.


    Like Jason, Chu Li, and Blackjack, they did not rely on their skills to succeed. The members of the terrorist organization had to work together and maintain a good relationship with one another. This was the skill that gave them their success.


    He had to learn the knowledge of every aspect, like how to manage a large company, how to talk to the government of every country, how to negotiate with politicians, and how to control the arms industry.


    He had to learn all of these. There was some knowledge behind the scenes that he could never learn.


    He couldn¡¯t always give ideas secretly from behind the scenes either.


    However, he was not willing to leave his daddy and mommy for a few years. The thought of it made him lose his sleep and he was a little disappointed.


    It was still impossible for him to grow up like a normal child as what his mommy wished for him to after all.


    After grooming up, he went to look for food in the kitchen. He saw the documents spread on the living room¡¯s floor and laughed. ¡°Mommy is throwing stuff all over the ground again.¡±


    He picked up the papers one by one and peeked at one of them accidentally. Looking confused, he skimmed all the pages and he frowned deeper as he read.

 Chapter 253 - Untitled

    Chapter 253: Untitled


    A hectic morning went by quickly. Third Young Master Ye, Fourth Young Master Tang, and Lin had lunch together in the afternoon. It was their usual lunch date. The news of him working with Louis had already spread all over the world, which meant that he had settled the issues regarding Louis peacefully. They took the opportunity during lunch to come up with the most effective way to take over Fire Beacon Hall¡¯s territories in the shortest time possible. Without disruption from the mafia, it would be easy for them to do so.


    He looked at Cheng Anya subconsciously when he came out of the room. The girl who wore an old-fashioned outfit was focused on organizing the data. Cheng Anya¡¯s serious face had a slight calm smile that was as wonderful as the spring breeze and as pure and calm as a piece of jade.


    She placed her black colored glasses at the side. Her slightly curled eyelashes were fluttering like feathers, making Third Young Master Ye¡¯s heart bittersweetly painful. It seemed like the only cure to the pain was to go over and bite her.


    He felt like pouncing over and kissing her.


    Cheng Anya had always said that he behaved like a beast. For heaven¡¯s sake, he started being beastly only after he had met her. He had encountered women more beautiful and charming than her, but none of them gave him the crazy feeling of wanting to kiss and hug them without a care in the world.


    Cheng Anya sensed his passionate gaze and looked up. She was stunned by Third Young Master Ye¡¯s green and beast-like gaze. The corners of her eyes twitched. It was as if he would pounce on her anytime soon.


    ¡®Third Young Master Ye, you are not far from being an animal that tends to obey their sexual impulses.¡¯


    Damn, he even said that he couldn¡¯t face her anymore. He should stop deceiving himself!


    However, she was proud of herself that she could turn Third Young Master Ye into a beast, as it meant that she was attractive.


    Liu Xiaotian and Guan Rutong looked at Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya with a strange stare. Then, they looked at each other, speechless. Adultery was written all over their faces!


    In their impression, Third Young Master Ye had always liked to pick on Cheng Anya. It was weird that he would stare at her for so long. Perhaps they were behaving like kindergarten kids? Was it true that he would annoy her to attract her attention because he liked her?


    This was too¡­ shocking!


    Chen Juan and Lin Yali went to deliver the documents and saw such a scene.


    ¡°President Ye, is there anything else for us to do?¡± Cheng Anya asked and smiled. She was secretly glad that Guan Rutong and Liu Xiaotian were standing opposite of her, and thus didn¡¯t see Third Young Master Ye¡¯s passionate gaze.


    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± Third Young Master Ye had originally wanted to introduce Cheng Anya to his two friends, but he reckoned that the things they would talk about were too bloody and dark, which was unsuitable for her. Hence, he dropped the idea and changed the topic.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay!¡± Cheng Anya¡¯s heart felt warm and she smiled even more brightly. Third Young Master Ye nodded and went into the lift after telling them to organize the documents needed for the meeting in the afternoon.


    Liu Xiaotian¡¯s mouth was so wide open that it might even fit an egg. It was unbelievable. ¡°Anya, why is President Ye so concerned about you? Oh my god, tell us! Is there any secret between the two of you?¡±


    It was purely a joke between friends. Cheng Anya only smiled and said, ¡°I had gastric pain when I sent the documents to his office earlier on and he saw it. He might have just asked me about it casually. He doesn¡¯t care about me. He only cares if it would delay my work progress.¡±


    Indeed, this might be the case given Third Young Master Ye¡¯s personality.


    Both of them seemed to be enlightened suddenly. Guan Rutong was concerned and asked, ¡°Is your gastric pain okay now?¡±


    Cheng Anya nodded.


    Chen Juan and Lin Yali went out to eat after work. Cheng Anya did not bring her lunch box out that day. Therefore, she went to the employees¡¯ cafeteria with Liu Xiaotian and Guan Rutong. It was her first time stepping into the employees¡¯ cafeteria.


    The environment was clean and the interior looked comfortable and extravagant, not worse than the restaurants outside. The food tasted good as well. The staff welfare of MBS International was really not bad. Even the chef hired was of five-star skills and they had a wide variety of food. There were Western, Chinese, Japanese, Korean food¡­ Very refined¡­


    Even Cheng Anya said that it was not bad. Third Young Master Ye was really a great boss.


    ¡°Delicious, right? It¡¯s so much better than the restaurants outside. Look at our staff. Almost of all them eat here. Those who go out for meals are those who have a date.¡±


    ¡°Delicious!¡± Cheng Anya was full of praises. ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I will come here for meals twice a week!¡±


    ¡°Wise decision.¡± Liu Xiaotian laughed. ¡°Come and eat with us next time. If not, you¡¯ll be bored eating alone.¡±


    Cheng Anya choked on the steak. Eating alone? She hadn¡¯t eaten alone even before she got together with Third Young Master Ye. Especially after she got together with Third Young Master Ye, her afternoon lunch was always full of surprises¡­


    Recalling those obscene times, Cheng Anya¡¯s face went red and she tried to hide it by drinking her juice.


    Cheng Anya didn¡¯t know because she hadn¡¯t been to the cafeteria. She only knew that she had many admirers when she went to the cafeteria. Actually, she had caught the eyes of many people in the company because she had a pure and beautiful face. Moreover, she was always smiling and looked gentle and calm. Rumor had it that Cheng Anya was the goddess of all men in MBS International.


    Cheng Anya had heard this before from Guan Rutong and Liu Xiaotian¡¯s mouth, but she just laughed it off. She never paid attention to her own gossip.


    Because she was Ye Chen¡¯s head secretary, she was with Ye Chen most of the time. During work, anybody who dared to flirt with Third Young Master Ye¡¯s secretary would be butchered by him. He didn¡¯t like to see staff discussing personal issues during working hours.


    After work, Cheng Anya would disappear. Even if they wanted to woo her, how could they do it without being able to see her at all?


    There were rumors of Cheng Anya being Yang Zekun¡¯s girlfriend at first and the news had broken many hearts of the men in MBS International. The rumor died down eventually, and since Yao Hua and MBS International started the fight, they all assumed that Cheng Anya and Yang Zekun had broken up after witnessing how Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye worked together to retaliate.


    Therefore, the broken hearts of the men began to turn passionate for her again.


    Some of the managers whom Cheng Anya had met frequently and some young talented men that she hadn¡¯t met before came over to say hello. Everyone was very straightforward and daring. The people in MBS International were all elites of society. Therefore, they did things fast, effective, and accurate. Everybody was used to applying that way of doing things to everything, including in a relationship.


    All the men who dared to say hello to Cheng Anya were the most important and skilled people in MBS International. How would a nobody dare to approach her? Men still had that bit of pride left.


    Miss Cheng looked innocent and pure like an obedient girl and they had always regarded her as someone mysterious, as if she was a flower in the fog. The flower was natural, elegant, and beautiful. Although she was competent in her work, it didn¡¯t mean that she was good at everything.


    Those people had confidence that they would conquer a pure flower easily as they thought they were competent, had great social status and rich life experience. Who knew that Miss Cheng was not an easy figure as well and she was difficult to deal with.


    She had a smile right from the beginning until the end and did not reject anyone. Her faint smile and politeness had no feelings of hostility, but they could sense that there was a void in her kindness and elegance that they couldn¡¯t get in.


    Both business cards and phone numbers were given and they even talked to her and tried to impress her with their charms. However, they felt frustrated.


    Director Li of the jewelry design department pulled Liu Xiaotian out of the crowd of men to be all lovey-dovey at the side, while Guan Rutong sat at the side to watch the show with the vice-president of the sales department who was wooing her as she did not want her meal to be interrupted.


    Only Cheng Anya stayed to deal with those men with a smile.


    ¡°They must have thought that Anya was easy to woo.¡± Liu Xiaotian mocked.


    The talented designer, Director Li, raised his eyebrows coldly. Could a nobody fit to be Third Young Master Ye¡¯s head secretary?


    Suddenly, the whole cafeteria went silent!


    The men crowding around Cheng Anya automatically made way. Louis¡¯ handsome face appeared in front of Cheng Anya. His pair of jade green eyes were gentle but melancholic.

 Chapter 254 - Untitled

    Chapter 254: Untitled


    Cheng Anya¡¯s first reaction was to smile coldly. Her second reaction was to smile slightly. She had calmed down!


    Everyone in the restaurant looked at them curiously. Some of them were rubbernecking and the noisy restaurant became quiet all of a sudden.


    Louis, MBS International¡¯s newly appointed vice-president. His position wasn¡¯t a secret in MBS International. Especially to the people in the news department, he was like a bomb which had bombarded all of them that morning.


    That iconic pretty face and his jade green eyes had an absolute attractiveness.


    What a prince!


    That was what all the female staff of MBS International had swooned over him about. He was such a prince.


    A perfect face, a melancholic aura, was chivalrous and talented. He was definitely a prince that attracted a bunch of women.


    Because they were shocked, unfamiliar with him, and minded his position as the godfather of the mafia, the staff of MBS International kept quiet. After all, they were people of two different worlds.


    ¡°Hi, Anya, we have met again.¡± Louis sat down opposite Anya slowly. His smile was so charming and bright that it caught the eyes of all the people in the restaurant. Some female staff almost screamed.


    ¡°Vice-president, I¡¯m not so happy to see you,¡± Cheng Anya smiled and said calmly. Her eyebrows were full of feelings of distance and indifference. She looked around and found out that the other colleagues were staring at them curiously.


    Including Liu Xiaotian and Guan Rutong.


    Louis raised the corners of his lips and looked at her. As always, he was gentle and harmless. Everyone proceeded to do what they were doing and the men who were crowding around her left immediately and sat in different corners of the restaurant in order to eavesdrop on what they were saying.


    Cheng Anya secretly thought to herself. ¡®This must be the so-called aura!¡¯


    ¡®Some people just don¡¯t resemble a king even though they are wearing the clothes of an emperor. Some people aren¡¯t fierce at all even though they look fierce, and some people look harmless, but in fact, have a great aura that is dangerous.¡¯


    ¡®The difference between humans is big.¡¯


    ¡°Why are you so heartless? I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± Louis smiled. He signaled to the staff as though he was in a proper restaurant and asked for a glass of red wine. By right, the staff of the company were supposed to take the food themselves. However, since Louis asked for it, the chef had delivered it to him promptly.


    The display of splendor was almost the same as how they treated Third Young Master Ye.


    ¡°Vice-president, you speak Mandarin so well that I would mistake you for a Chinese if not for your pure western face,¡± Cheng Anya said while smiling. It was rare for foreigners to speak Mandarin this well.


    Louis smiled and stayed silent. Cheng Anya wanted to stand up and leave but was stopped by him. Cheng Anya¡¯s face turned cold. Louis pulled Cheng Anya down with so much strength that she was pulled down back to her seat. Louis ignored her angry gaze and said calmly, ¡°Miss Cheng, the break hasn¡¯t ended yet. Sit down and chat with me for a while.¡±


    ¡°Vice-president, I think I still have my human rights!¡± Cheng Anya smiled lightly, but the corners of her lips were full of sarcasm.


    He appeared in the employees¡¯ cafeteria so openly and even chose that timing to talk to her, which would definitely make her the center of attention in MBS International. Cheng Anya hated that feeling.


    She had always been low-key and never once thought to be the center of attention.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made so much effort in order to work in the same company as the woman I love. Anya, aren¡¯t you touched?¡± Louis smiled lightly and asked.


    What a joke! Cheng Anya laughed coldly. ¡°Vice-president, it¡¯s your own freedom. Do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°How heartless!¡±


    Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°Louis, if you want me to save the world, you¡¯ll have to ask me if I like the world first.¡±

 Chapter 255 - Old Cucumber Putting on Green Paint, Acting Young

    Louis smiled gently but he was also domineering. ¡°I don¡¯t have to ask if you like it or not!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are on a different level from us. I can understand!¡± Cheng Anya smiled faintly and drank the juice leisurely. Since she could no longer walk away, she might as well let things go naturally. Louis could not do anything since they were in MBS International¡¯s cafeteria.


    Louis spun the cup and smiled. ¡°Anya, you are really similar to Third Young Master Ye. Both of you are so sharp when scolding people.¡±


    Both of them had a really wicked tongue and were quick-witted.


    ¡°Sorry, I ate too much of his saliva.¡± Cheng Anya smiled and said it without blushing, looking as if she was very proud. She said it very softly, so only Louis heard her. A trace of shock flashed past his emerald eyes and Cheng Anya could feel the atmosphere around her becoming colder.


    But Louis was still the melancholic prince.


    Cheng Anya felt that there was a chill down her spine. Provoking Louis was definitely not something that a smart person would do. However, his face really made her feel uncomfortable and she could not help but spill out those words.


    ¡°What do you think about becoming my private secretary?¡± Louis asked while smiling. The cold gaze that lasted for a second disappeared and he quickly regained his calmness. Cheng Anya was wondering why he had such a stable mask and what caused his expression to change.


    ¡°What I think is not important. It is more important to know about what President Ye thinks. I¡¯m his chief secretary, so you should ask him about it. If he is willing to send me to you, I will listen to him without any objection,¡± Cheng Anya said faintly. If Third Young Master Ye dared to send her to Louis, she would fire him without saying anything.


    Louis was shocked. Where did this woman¡¯s confidence come from? How was she so sure that Third Young Master Ye would reject his request?


    Louis did not believe that the feelings between Anya and Third Young Master Ye would be so stable to the point where nobody could affect them. To Louis, no relationship in this world was stable forever, be it between brothers, or parents and children.


    Much less the fragile romantic love.


    At the table near them, Liu Xiaotian tugged on Director Li¡¯s sleeves and asked, ¡°Hey, does the vice-president like Anya?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Director Li replied coldly.


    ¡°He looks so gentle and beautiful when he smiles!¡± Liu Xiaotian was in a nymphomaniac state and smiled in a perverted manner. ¡°Why is there no such handsome man wooing me?¡±


    Director Li turned his head slowly and his usual cold gaze looked very gentle. ¡°Sweet doughnut, say it again.¡±


    Liu Xiaotian¡¯s hair stood on end and the atmosphere was cold. She smiled sheepishly and Director Li, who had a weird temper, suddenly stood up and slammed the table before pulling up his sleeves and left. His hair was tossed in a graceful manner.


    The sound of slamming on the table was very loud in the silent room and it successfully attracted the attention of others. Liu Xiaotian was so regretful. Why was she so stupid?


    ¡°Anya, I shall go back first!¡± Liu Xiaotian immediately rushed out as if there was oil under her feet.


    Cheng Anya could not help but laugh. ¡°Louis, look at how flirty you are. You have caused the young couple to get into a fight. It is really your fault.¡±


    ¡°Too bad, I only want to attract you,¡± Louis said affectionately. ¡°Anya, how am I not comparable to him?¡±


    ¡®You are not comparable to Ye Chen in all sorts of ways!¡¯ Cheng Anya thought to herself secretly.


    ¡°There is an old Chinese saying that beauty is in the eye of the beholder. You must have heard it before, since your Chinese is so good.¡± Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°Given a Chinese¡¯s standard of beauty, you are indeed not as good-looking as Ye Chen.¡±


    Louis raised his eyebrows. How was this related to their looks?


    ¡°There is indeed a gap between us. After all, there is a problem of communication between people from different countries.¡± Cheng Anya explained kindly. ¡°I am someone that judges people by their appearance and I covet Ye Chen¡¯s beauty. You should blame your mom for not giving you a more handsome face. This is an inborn issue and it is useless no matter how hard you try.¡±


    Louis¡­


    Judging people by their appearance, coveting Ye Chen¡¯s beauty, and he was not as handsome as Ye Chen?


    These few phrases flashed past Louis usually-sharp mind, but he was confused. His expression kept changing and it was hard to understand his expressions. Cheng Anya smiled. She knew that she could not handle Louis as he was a persistent pervert that would not harm her. It was a pity not to play around with him since he was a toy that delivered himself to her.


    The group of men that was coveting Miss Cheng¡¯s beauty and capability raised their thumbs. She was too doughty for daring to talk to Louis in such a manner. She was very courageous and she instantly became their queen from the innocent and cute Miss Cheng.


    They could even see the arrogant look of the queen waving the whip. They had totally misjudged this woman.


    At least, none of them dared to sneer at Louis.


    ¡°The two of you are cousins.¡±


    ¡°You are really old-fashioned. There are many cousins marrying each other in Italy.¡± Cheng Anya smiled and did not mind Louis mentioning her family¡¯s relationship at all.


    ¡°I am really happy to talk to you,¡± Louis said faintly and his emerald eyes darkened with a determined look.


    ¡°I am not happy at all.¡± Cheng Anya smiled and waved her hands calmly. ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t have to care whether I am happy or not.¡±


    He only cared about his own motive. This was Louis.


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Louis smiled faintly and supported his chin with one hand. He swirled the wine in his cup and had a forced smile. ¡°What should I do when I¡¯m getting more interested in you? It seems like I have to fight with Ye Chen until the end.¡±


    He was very charismatic at that moment. He was the melancholic prince and very elegant at the same time. He was very charming and captured the hearts of another batch of female workers. They all looked at him in a nymphomaniac manner.


    Cheng Anya suddenly smiled in an elegant manner. ¡°Mister Louis, I have a question that I have always wanted to ask. How old are you?¡±


    He looked like he was around thirty years old.


    However, he had a fair complexion and was beautiful. He was an extreme example of not judging people by their appearance.


    ¡°I am thirty-six years old,¡± Louis said without hiding. Men this age were the most matured, charismatic, and calm. A young man could not be compared to them and Louis always knew that he was very charismatic.


    ¡°Thirty-six?¡± Cheng Anya smiled in a gentle manner. ¡°Why are you wooing me when you are already so old? Are you an old cucumber putting on green paint? You¡¯re acting young!¡±


    Louis¡­


    This was the second time that Louis was speechless.


    Everyone around them was shocked. Those elites opened their mouths wide and were stupefied¡­


    Old cucumber putting on green paint, acting young¡­


    This sentence was like an echo that kept replaying in their mind.


    Louis was the godfather of the Italian mafia, yet Miss Cheng dared to sneer at him in such a manner. She was too courageous. Her image had turned from a queen to a goddess.


    Too doughty!


    Louis was very shocked as this was the first time someone dared to speak to him in such a manner.


    Cheng Anya stood up calmly and smiled. ¡°Vice-president, it is time for me to go back to work. I shall excuse myself!¡±

 Chapter 256 - To ‘Curry Favor’

    Miss Cheng, who was always low-profile and pure, became famous overnight. News had spread around the company that she was instantly elevated and became MBS International¡¯s most attraction-drawing lady and the most badass woman in MBS International¡¯s history.


    The best men in the office who were planning to pursue Cheng Anya reevaluated the situation and changed their minds. Firstly, no typical men would be able to get their reins on a badass woman like Miss Cheng. MBS employees, who typically had a bit of arrogance which stemmed from their status and limitless potential, would lose face if their women wore the pants at home.


    It was better off to observe than flirt with opium poppies.


    Secondly, Louis was demonstrating an immense interest in Cheng Anya. Hence, they had no guts to trifle with Miss Cheng. Since love rivals tended to be an immense eyesore, anyone who pissed Louis off could be easily offed by Louis.


    If one treasured their life, they should stay away from Miss Cheng.


    In a long period of time, people in MBS International talked about Louis and were automatically reminded of a saying: old people pretend to be young by putting on airs!


    This was Louis¡¯ signature modus operandi.


    When Third Young Master Ye returned to the office and heard about the latest gossip going around, he was happy and smiled elegantly.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, you are performing very well today. An additional bonus is on the way,¡± Third Young Master Ye said sassily as he walked into the president¡¯s office. Liu Xiaotian and company were shocked as Cheng Anya kept her head down and focused on her work.


    She automatically ignored what he said!


    Mentioning wages would have been better than bonuses as the former lasted for a year as compared to a month for the latter¡ªCheng Anya thought to herself.


    There were several meetings in the afternoon and Liu Xiaotian was so angered by Chief Inspector Li that she was not able to focus the whole afternoon. Chen Juan and Guan Rutong had to share her workload and send the compiled information to Cheng Anya to tidy up, analyze, and select the information to be photocopied in the afternoon.


    The secretariat was overwhelmed with work. Since it was a given that Louis would become the vice-president of MBS, Ye Chen¡¯s current course of action would be to hollow out his power base. Although Louis was part of the decision-making circle, it would be impossible for him to threaten Ye Chen at the moment.


    As Cheng Anya passed the information to Third Young Master Ye for his perusal, Third Young Master Ye asked her, ¡°How does it feel to become the center of gossip?¡± He smiled and looked at Cheng Anya as he spun the fountain pen in his hand.


    ¡°It feels pretty good for now.¡± Cheng Anya smiled as she left the documents on his table. ¡°President Ye, for your perusal.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye looked at the little mountain of a document. He knew how capable she was and was not too worried about her performance. He was, however, more interested in something else. ¡°I hear that many people are pursuing you?¡±


    He looked at the CCTV footage from the cafeteria, and boy were there quite a number of men who surrounded her. While he knew that Cheng Anya was beautiful and deemed as the most beautiful lady in MBS International, he did not expect so many guys to thirst after his woman.


    Before Louis even appeared, he was already fuming and contemplating torching his oblivious subordinates. He especially disliked men who were ogling Cheng Anya like bees. The mentally unsound Third Young Master Ye even especially remembered which men.


    When Ye Chen saw Louis appear as if he was a melancholic prince and with such pomp, his anger boiled over. He was, however, laughing out loud when Cheng Anya made fun of Louis.


    Hence, Miss Cheng was beautiful however one looked at her. Regardless, he did not understand how such a sweet face was able to see something so sharp, and he was super pleased as he saw Louis¡¯ face.


    However, being pleased was one thing. He was still extremely displeased at the fact that others were pursuing her and he wished he could compact her into a miniature Anya that he could hide in his pocket.


    His possessive tendencies toward her were terrifying.


    ¡°This young lady has been pursued by many since kindergarten and is very welcome in London. Do you have something against that?¡± Cheng Anya raised her brow and gently asked in return. Her gaze could not be even gentler.


    F***, she dared to call Third Young Master Ye out on his concealed unhappiness.


    To turn about and laugh was typical of Cheng Anya too!


    ¡°I have something against that. I want them to die of exhaustion.¡± Third Young Master Ye laughed shrewdly as he squeezed the words through his teeth.


    Therefore, over the next few days, the best men in the office had endless OT and their cases kept them endlessly busy. With less than two hours of sleep daily, they were overworked to the point of near-death. The president even confirming there was no OT pay left them puzzled.


    They did not expect their president to be so madly jealous of them.


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence. She had never planned to talk about her opinion, but she already knew since the cafeteria that somebody was going to get unlucky. As long as she was not that person, keeping to herself was the best policy.


    ¡°Whatever suits you!¡± Cheng Anya smiled sweetly.


    Both of them looked at each other and laughed. Their laughter became even calmer, shrewd, and warped!


    Third Young Master Ye and Miss Cheng were partners in crime.


    ¡°Oh, yes, I almost forgot to tell you. As I was meeting Fourth Young Master Tang and company, I met your good cousin!¡± Third Young Master Ye emphasized ¡®good cousin¡¯ especially heavily and coldly. ¡°He wanted me to tell you ¡®it¡¯s time to go home!¡¯¡±


    Senior?


    Go home? What a joke! How could there be so many arrogant people around?


    Cheng Anya felt disgusted when she thought about Yang Zekun¡¯s pleased face yesterday. She was irritated at him for wanting to see Third Young Master Ye become a joke, and the goodwill that did exist between them would eventually wear down over time.


    ¡°Each to their own homes and mothers!¡± Cheng Anya smiled gently and stepped out of the door. There were many things to complete in the afternoon, and she had no time for such trivial affairs.


    After a moment, the reception on the first floor called to inform her she had a parcel. Cheng Anya cleared the parcel, and nobody expected it to be a big bouquet of roses. The delivery man, a young chap who looked fresh to the workforce, politely told Cheng Anya there were ninety-nine roses.


    Liu Xiaotian and Guan Rutong gushed as Cheng Anya quietly acknowledged the parcel. There was a card on the parcel, and everyone scooted around it to see a simple message on the card: You will belong to me.


    Signing off, Louis.


    ¡°Wow¡­ It¡¯s the vice-president!¡± Chen Juan exclaimed that Cheng Anya¡¯s romantic life was about to turn.


    ¡°The vice-president is so charming, so romantic¡­¡±


    ¡°Anya, it¡¯s so rare that he is still head over heels for you despite how you treated him in the afternoon. That is so perfect¡­¡±


    ¡­


    It was indeed perfect! Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes twitched and she suddenly felt murderous coldness behind her.


    The ladies quickly returned to their positions and Cheng Anya turned around, her back frozen. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face was so cold that even the air around it condensed. From previous experience, this pleasant bouquet of roses would be thrown out of the window and destroyed without a trace.


    ¡°Liu Xiaotian, Guan Rutong, order a bouquet of 9999 roses and pile them up here!¡± Third Young Master Ye chilly said as he slammed the door shut and left the level vibrating.


    Everybody looked at each other, speechless, whilst Cheng Anya remained helplessly silent.

 Chapter 257 - Ah Chen

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    As Third Young Master Ye was one who walked the talk, Liu Xiaotian and Guan Rutong did not dare to disobey and really ordered 9999 roses to pile up the entire floor. All the roses in City A were almost sold out that day.


    MBS International was a spectacular scene that afternoon as bouquets upon bouquets of roses were brought to the top floor.


    Cheng Anya could not keep up her smile!


    She helplessly saw the pale-colored floor being colored rose-red.


    She tried to convince Third Young Master Ye to change his mind, but he coldly replied that he liked it!


    He had a cold look and an arrogance that wanted to duke it out with Louis for her favor. Had Cheng Anya tried to add another word, she would have stopped her in her tracks, speechless.


    ¡®Third Young Master Ye, this is not the way to spend money even if you are so damn romantic!¡¯


    Everybody in the secretariat looked at each other, speechless. Liu Xiaotian and company could not think of any other words than ¡®adulterous¡¯.


    ¡°This¡­ feels like a wedding hall¡­ Uh, that¡­¡± Liu Xiaotian feigned a laugh in the silence and shrugged. She did not know what to say and Guan Rutong shot her a glance, hinting to her to pipe down.


    Cheng Anya rubbed her slightly aching eyebrows and quietly maintained her typical smile.


    A wedding hall¡­ Whose wedding hall was so over-the-top?


    The fragrance of roses filled the office and caught Third Young Master Ye a little off guard when he stepped out. He was greeted with a wall of rose-red as roses covered the entire place. His secretaries were almost engulfed in this sea of roses.


    ¡°I say, why don¡¯t the four of you go get some coffee?¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly said and the four ladies looked at each other, speechless. After spending this much time with him, they knew that he was issuing an eviction order to get them to scram.


    It felt even more adulterous this time.


    Miss Cheng still calmly sat down as she saw Liu Xiaotian and company leave.


    ¡°I have this feeling that there is something going on between Anya and President Ye?¡±


    ¡°Like duh! People sent 99 roses and he sent 9999, a hundred times more, in return. He is clearly after her affection and there isn¡¯t anything strange about that.¡±


    ¡°President Ye did not specify it was for Anya, though?¡±


    ¡°Even an idiot would be able to tell that it was meant for our dear Anya.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ How romantic is that!¡±


    ¡°And prepare your popcorn, for President Ye and the vice-president have both taken a fancy to Anya. The competition is intense, and it will be fun.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t President Ye have a wife and child? What is it with Anya then?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, did our dear Anya keep it under wraps so well?¡±


    ¡°This is amazing!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to¡­ hang around?¡±


    ¡°Do you have the guts?¡±


    ¡°¡­No!¡±


    Apart from a little path in the entire floor, the entire floor was piled with roses. Third Young Master Ye was extremely pleased with the outcome as Cheng Anya removed her glasses and slowly looked up. ¡°Are you bored?¡± she asked plainly.


    ¡°How is it so boring and stuffy for me to give my beloved woman roses?¡± Third Young Master Ye gently laughed as he sat on Cheng Anya¡¯s office table with a hand on the documents Cheng Anya was tidying and laughed extremely happily. ¡°Dear Anya, do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I look like I like it?¡± Cheng Anya smiled gently.


    ¡°Whoever said during yesterday¡¯s date that roses must be given?¡± Third Young Master Ye teased as he looked down and grabbed Cheng Anya. He connected with her mouth and kissed her hard. Cheng Anya was almost out of breath when he had enough and let go.


    Third Young Master Ye seemingly laughed as he touched her lips and pecked her. He felt that Cheng Anya had the softest lips in the world that one could not get sick of kissing. He was already infatuated with this sensational feeling.


    ¡°I have fulfilled your wish,¡± Third Young Master Ye said passionately. ¡°A movie used to have a saying that a man must give his beloved woman a rose because it represents love. If he does not even give a rose, it means that he is a coward.¡±


    That bouquet of roses last night did not count!


    ¡°I¡¯ll just treat you as childish for wanting to keep up with Louis. I do not even like him.¡± Cheng Anya was not fooled by the deep emotions in his face. ¡°President Ye, please get up. You are pressing on my documents.¡± She smiled plainly.


    Third Young Master Ye kept silent.


    F***. Could she be nice as it¡¯s not easy for him to be so romantic?


    ¡®Dear Anya, I really feel like strangling you!¡¯


    ¡°How old are you, kid?¡± Cheng Anya took the documents on the table and clobbered him on the head with them to vent her frustration. ¡°Please get rid of all of these.¡±


    ¡°I do not take back what I give,¡± Third Young Master Ye said coldly as he avoided Miss Cheng¡¯s clobbering and suddenly hugged her. Both of them fell onto the roses and the fragrance of roses engulfed them. Cheng Anya turned her body, only to feel Third Young Master Ye pinning her onto the roses. The vibrant color of the roses competed with her pale skin.


    It was very mesmerizing.


    ¡°Tell me, do you really like it?¡±


    Cheng Anya was caught off guard for a moment and pushed his chest away. ¡°What are you¡­ trying to do in the office? Surveillance downstairs must have caught everything.¡±


    Their compromising posture, along with the position of the camera, would have left anybody who saw the footage with the impression they were not innocent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have already told them to turn off the CCTV cameras on this level.¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you up to?¡±


    ¡°I am jealous at Louis sending you roses, okay? I should warn you that if he dares to send you roses again, I will send you another 9999 roses. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s more awesome than the other.¡± Third Young Master roared boldly and straightforwardly.


    Cheng Anya pushed him to sit up and conveniently helped herself to a rose. The rose looked nice and it bloomed beautifully. Honestly, she was not unhappy that Third Young Master Ye had given her so many roses. It was just¡­


    ¡°Ye Chen¡­¡±


    ¡°Dear Anya, let¡¯s discuss, shall we? Can you stop calling me by my name when we are together? How distant and apart that sounds¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What should I call you then?¡± Cheng Anya asked curiously.


    ¡°Husband?¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with calling me husband? Those in relationships are already addressing their boyfriends as such.¡± He was unhappy and he really wanted to hear Cheng Anya call him ¡®husband¡¯. Thinking of how that word would sound like in her tender voice made him all mesmerized and drunk.


    Since people in love were fools, Third Young Master Ye felt that he was not too far away from being a fool.


    ¡°If you cannot bring yourself to call me that, let¡¯s change it up a little. How about Chen Chen?¡± Cheng Anya trembled at the thought. To call Ye Chen by his name felt a little distant, and whoever allowed his mom to give him such a name.


    ¡°Are you my mother?¡±


    ¡°That does it then. Stop calling me Third Young Master Ye or Ye Chen. No more calling me by these names.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, whatever works for you!¡± Third Young Master Ye petulantly turned around and Cheng Anya was at a loss as to whether to cry or laugh. Looking at the office filled with roses, and Ye Chen, who was aside fuming, Cheng Anya¡¯s heart softened into mush as though her life was filled with this romantic sea of roses.


    ¡°Ah Chen¡­¡±


    Ye Chen¡¯s stifling frustration was relieved by her calling him ¡®Ah Chen¡¯. His heart was all tender as though the most beautiful moonlight had shone into the depths of his heart.


    He smiled.

 Chapter 258 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Third Young Master Ye suddenly grabbed her and conveniently fell onto the roses. Cheng Anya lost her balance and fell onto him as Third Young Master Ye held her head and passionately kissed her. His agile tongue dug into and her mouth and glided across each inch of her tender skin. He eventually sucked at and teased her tongue.


    As though it was something fragile that would give way to his touch, he was gentle and careful with it. Miss Cheng was touched by his gentleness and complied with Third Young Master Ye¡¯s romantic advances.


    Ah Chen¡­


    ¡°Dear Anya, it is so good to have you!¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled gently as he ran his slender fingers across her lips. There was a genuine satisfaction from within him as his good-looking face had a gentle yet alluring hue to it.


    ¡°For your entire life.¡± Cheng Anya did not settle for her praise as she yanked him up by his tie and sat up. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, let¡¯s discuss something¡­¡± She smiled.


    ¡°Ah Chen!¡±


    ¡°You have to give me some time to get used to it¡­¡± Cheng Anya retorted but eased off when she saw Third Young Master Ye¡¯s stone-face. ¡°Okay, Ah Chen, let¡¯s discuss something. Stop sparring with Louis. Just leave him to his devices.¡±


    ¡°How dare he thirst after my woman! There is no room for negotiation on this!¡± Third Young Master Ye said overbearingly. For him to sit by and simply do nothing as Louis thirsted after Cheng Anya was fat hope for Third Young Master Ye. She was his, and he would not allow anybody to thirst after her.


    This was an overbearing way to be possessive.


    ¡°What are you doing? The number of women who thirst after you are enough to go around City A once. Did I say something wrong?¡± Cheng Anya smiled sweetly as she gently asked. Third Young Master Ye suddenly felt his scalp go numb.


    ¡°That was the past. Please do not dig it up!¡± Third Young Master Ye quickly retorted. He was very apologetic for his philandering ways and had he known that he would discover his dear Anya in his life, he would have kept himself pure and quietly waited for her to grow old together with.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just get it? That¡¯s why you always failed your exams.¡±


    ¡°I am jealous. What about that?¡± Third Young Master Ye uncontrollably roared and hit the floor hard. He was like an extremely angry beast.


    ¡°What is there to be jealous about? I do not even like Louis!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just jealous!¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence¡­


    With such a scene of roses, she seemed exceptionally heartbroken. ¡°What a waste¡­ 9999 roses must have been extremely pricey!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye kept silent.


    Damn it! Had he known things would turn out this way, that she was indifferent to his jealousy and instead more concerned about how much the 9999 roses cost¡­ Third Young Master Ye was helpless and at a loss for words. What kind of woman was she!


    He suddenly remembered what Ning Ning told him. His mommy even resold the roses she received during Valentine¡¯s Day.


    It took him a while to realize that Miss Cheng was indeed thirsting after the roses that filled the room. Even if she sold the roses at a cheap price, she would be able to earn a fair bit from them. Third Young Master Ye could imagine Miss Cheng¡¯s hands cramping as she received money from the sea of roses.


    What a miser!


    F***, he would murder her if she dared to sell the roses!


    As their gazes met the other¡¯s, one could see the yuan appearing in Miss Cheng¡¯s eyes. Both of them looked at each other calmly, seemingly to see who would eventually yield. They suddenly laughed.


    Each laugher became more sinister and scheming than the other.


    ¡°I will not allow you to sell them!¡± Third Young Master Ye said through gritted teeth. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll strangle you!¡±


    ¡°Ah Chen, that is why I say you are a narrow-minded person. I was not thinking of selling them but pondering something else.¡± Cheng Anya smiled gently as Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face eased while she reached out her hand. ¡°Bank cards, including credit cards, wage card, savings accounts¡ªsurrender them to me!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was surprised by her action and his delicate features seemed lost at what was happening. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°As you have been a spendthrift, I will manage every single cent in the family. I am confiscating your money!¡± Cheng Anya said firmly without room for disagreement with a face that screamed ¡®ditch you¡¯ if he dared to disagree.


    Third Young Master Ye was not calm anymore. Had he known he would lose the right to his own finances over 9999 roses, he would not have bought them in the first place. He could imagine how vexing it would have been for a man¡¯s money to be managed by their wives.


    ¡°Wifey, I need some money for a beer!¡±


    ¡°There you go for your beer.¡± Somebody calmly passed him five yuan.


    Third Young Master Ye was softened by the shock of the scene and at that moment, tears streamed down his face¡­


    Cheng Anya appreciated the mime that was playing out and felt incomparably happy at how beautiful the world, the sun, and all things were.


    ¡°No!¡± Third Young Master Ye seemed determined as though he was a rich man¡¯s son making his chastity vows before a pure woman. His expression was timeless.


    Cheng Anya laughed until her intestines knotted. Third Young Master Ye was indeed very adorable.


    There was, however, a calm on her face as she smiled and said, ¡°Some say that when a man loves a woman, he would give his all to her. If you are not willing to part with such little money, it seems that you do not really love me. I think I might want to bring my son to find a second marriage.¡±


    Was that just a little money?


    Third Young Master Ye was so angered by her expression to the point his face turned green, looking like he wanted to devour her. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®do not love you¡¯ and ¡®second spring¡¯? Damn it, you are just unwilling to spend my money, so why find excuses? You miser!¡±


    ¡°So, are you giving or not?¡± Cheng Anya smiled as charmingly as she could whilst Third Young Master Ye seemed constipated as though he had swallowed a fly.


    The silence, staring¡­


    As two super scheming people intensely collided, the roses that filled the office were about to be knocked into the air. It was all bleak and chilly.


    ¡°Will it do if I give them to you?¡± Third Young Master Ye had lost. Those damn roses cost him his right to his own finances. Damn it, damn it, damn it! He repeatedly stomped the roses.


    Cheng Anya laughed contentedly!


    A complete victory for her!


    How much were all of Third Young Master Ye¡¯s assets¡­ worth? Miss Cheng did the math in her heart and smiled even sweeter as the number grew. Talk about being all pleased which starkly contrasted with Third Young Master Ye¡¯s reaction.


    These 9999 roses were timely!


    Cheng Anya looked at the entire room of blooming roses and suddenly had an idea. She crawled up back to her seat and made a call. ¡°Hello, this is Cheng Anya. Please put me through to Manager Zhang of the news department.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s brows rose. He suddenly had a bad premonition at what she was about to do. His face became sullen and his eyes widened.


    Once the call was put through, Cheng Anya smiled and said, ¡°Manager Zhang, please release an internal bulletin to notify MBS workers to each collect ten stalks of roses after office hours today.¡±


    ¡°Ah, why?¡± Manager Zhang was extremely surprised. He had long heard about the many bouquets of roses being moved to the top floor, and how did it have anything to do with the workers collecting them later?


    ¡°Oh, 7/7 is approaching and this year¡¯s Valentine cocktail reception will not be held due to a shortage of funds. The president is apologetic to all staff and it so happens that roses in City A are sold at a discount today. Hence, he decided to make it up to everybody with roses out of goodwill¡­¡±


    When Third Young Master Ye heard her, various emotions flashed past his face as he suddenly crawled over, wanting to grab the phone. ¡°Do as instructed. It¡¯s an order!¡± Cheng Anya said.


    As she said that, she quickly ended the call. Third Young Master Ye was only able to grab her hand. The goose was cooked.


    ¡°Cheng Anya, what are you doing?¡± Third Young Master Ye roared. He had lost all his face to Cheng Anya. No more Valentine¡¯s cocktail reception? And said reception was replaced by roses? F***, to think she could think about that!


    Ahhhhh, his face!


    The Valentine¡¯s cocktail reception was an MBS tradition that was always held. Due to a shortage of funds, Third Young Master Ye was considering whether to hold the cocktail reception. He had instructed somebody to draw up a budget for the event and then decide whether to hold it.


    He did not expect Cheng Anya to settle it on his behalf.


    And it was done in such a shabby manner¡­ Ahhhh, he was about to go mad. It was either go big or go home. When did he, Third Young Master Ye, become so shabby ahh¡­


    ¡°This is the best way to handle the roses.¡± Cheng Anya smiled sweetly and remained calm. She was not afraid of Third Young Master Ye¡¯s calmness, and the employees would be touched despite Third Young Master Ye finding it embarrassing.


    As MBS International was short on funds this year, this year¡¯s cocktail reception was pretty much due to being canceled. For Third Young Master Ye to give each employee ten roses under such circumstances was thoughtful and bright on the president¡¯s part.


    Just as Cheng Anya expected, Manager Zhang, who received the news, was first lost then tearing in gratitude. When the news department received the news, every employee felt that President Ye indeed extremely¡­ empathized with his subordinates.


    This internal news quickly spread throughout MBS International. Ye Chen¡¯s image amongst MBS International¡¯s workers became much brighter.


    Talk about exhilaration!


    But some people did ask, ¡°Why not during Valentine¡¯s Day?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it mentioned that roses in City A were sold at a discount today? The prices of roses would have flipped several times if they had waited until 7/7.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that seems to be the case.¡±


    ¡°President Ye is¡­ This is really touching.¡±


    ¡°What a good boss!¡±


    ¡­


    The entire MBS International was buzzing.


    At this moment, Third Young Master Ye only wanted to commit suicide. He felt his image and dignity were thoroughly dismantled by Cheng Anya. His bright leadership and coldness were¡­ not present.


    ¡°I would you rather you sell the roses.¡± Third Young Master Ye thoroughly regretted what he did and he had totally not expected Cheng Anya to pull off such a stunt. With almost a thousand in the MBS International¡¯s headquarters, ten roses a person was perfect.


    ¡°This is almost similar to selling.¡± Pink yuan notes appeared in Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes. ¡°The budget for the Valentine¡¯s cocktail reception just arrived yesterday and I am still tidying up the information which you will get to peruse in a moment. Since I have used the roses to replace the cocktail banquet, you will have to give me the budget for that.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye kept silent.


    ¡®F***!¡¯


    ¡®Dear Anya, you are such a genius!¡¯

 Chapter 259 - The Wedding Date

    After work, MBS International¡¯s employees were obedient enough to collect the roses. Floor by floor, they were very organized. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s five secretaries, including Cheng Anya, helped give out the roses in person. They took an hour to finish giving them out.


    Liu Xiaotian had the best relationship with Cheng Anya. She secretly asked her, ¡°Aren¡¯t these roses from President Ye for you?¡±


    The other three women had the same question as well.


    In the afternoon, 9999 roses were sent to Cheng Anya. They had thought that they were from President Ye. To their surprise, they received a notice after a while for everyone to go and pick up ten roses each as an early Valentine¡¯s Day gift.


    This¡­ was getting a bit mysterious. They were very curious.


    Cheng Anya smiled and shook her head. ¡°Well, if a man gives me 9999 roses, I would marry him without hesitation. How romantic.¡±


    She didn¡¯t pay attention to her surroundings when she said this. She happened to see Third Young Master Ye standing there with his fists clenched when she turned back. He looked very fierce, as if he would kill anyone at any time.


    It frightened a few people except for Cheng Anya. She was smiling as always.


    ¡®Come on, appearing silently like this would definitely frighten people. I guess Third Young Master Ye wouldn¡¯t like to hear these words.¡¯


    Yes, Third Young Master Ye was mad. He was jealous and bought 9999 roses. As a result, he lost a lot of money and financial power. The roses were even given out as a Valentine¡¯s Day gift. He lost all his face and was ripped off by little Anya.


    Now, she casually said that she would marry someone who was willing to buy her 9999 roses?


    F***, why didn¡¯t she marry him although he had bought those roses?


    How could he hold back?


    ¡°Are you all the guardians of the door? Don¡¯t you know that the party is starting at seven-thirty?¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s gaze was cold, and his whole body radiated an evil vibe. All of them bowed their heads and listened to him scolding them obediently.


    ¡®It¡¯s bad. What a strong murderous vibe!¡¯


    In order to welcome the new vice-president, MBS International did not dare to make any mistakes, especially so when the status of that vice-president was special. Under the command of the CEO, Ye Zhenhua, MBS international would have a large welcome reception at night.


    Other than inviting elites that were important managers of MBS International, Old Master Ye had also invited many large business partners to attend the reception. The lineup was more impressive than when Ye Chen took office as the president.


    ¡°Yes, President Ye!¡± Several people replied at the same time and went to dress up at the shop which Third Young Master Ye had picked. Cheng Anya was stopped by him. ¡°Miss Cheng, pick up some documents before you leave.¡±


    Liu Xiaotian and others saw that Third Young Master Ye¡¯s expression was very bad. They gave Cheng Anya the ¡®I sympathize with you¡¯ look and abandoned Cheng Anya.


    ¡°I think that there must be something going on between President Ye and little Anya, no?¡±


    ¡°Agree!¡± The other three spoke in unison.


    ¡°If someone gives you 9999 roses, will you marry him?¡± Third Young Master Ye turned less angry and asked with a fake smile. His delicate facial features had a hint of evilness, as if he was born with it.


    It was like an attractive devil that would enchant everyone with its sexiness.


    ¡°Chen, you didn¡¯t propose to me, so how could you blame me?¡± Cheng Anya smiled. She had been with Third Young Master Ye for a long time. Although she was used to his evil appearance, she was still attracted to his smile. What a demon.


    But her expression was very calm.


    Third Young Master Ye was not a pushover either. He forced Cheng Anya to retreat to the table step by step and locked her in his arms. His deep eyes were affectionate and full of charms.


    Cheng Anya sighed. ¡®Third Young Master Ye, I know you are charming. You don¡¯t need to show off like this. You will be dead meat if I have a heart attack.¡¯


    What a demon¡­


    ¡°If I send you 9999 roses to propose again, will you agree to marry me?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked slowly and gently.


    The fragrance of the roses filled the air.


    It could be faintly smelled. Mixing with the grassy smell of the man, it formed a charming aroma.


    Cheng Anya felt that even the tip of her nose had become sweet.


    She smiled, held Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face, and kissed him on the lips. ¡°Chen, I was just joking. How can you be so childish?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye really wanted to strangle her, really¡­ His hands were clenched tight and the enchanting prince became a ferocious devil in an instant.


    ¡®F***!¡¯


    ¡®This woman can really torture people well.¡¯


    She thought that saying it with a kiss would make him say yes. Who knew that her saying that he was childish would trigger him so much. He was as affected as Louis when she mocked him.


    He had a deep understanding of how Louis felt at noon because he almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Cheng Anya pushed him away slowly, patted the angry Third Young Master Ye, and said with a smile, ¡°If we don¡¯t leave now, we¡¯ll be late for the party!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was bent on trying to strangle her and had forgotten about the party. Cheng Anya whispered in his ear and the gloomy Third Young Master Ye became bright again, like how the sun appears among the dark clouds.


    He quickly caught up with her and his voice couldn¡¯t help but sound joyful. His anger was extinguished by her words. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°When did I ever deceive you?¡± Cheng Anya entered the elevator with a smile.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel guilty when you said that? Didn¡¯t you lie to me many times before?¡± Third Young Master Ye sneered and went into the elevator with her.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether to believe it or not.¡± Cheng Anya looked away. Third Young Master Ye grabbed her and pinned her down at the corner of the elevator, avoiding the CCTV. He looked domineering. ¡°Do your words count?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not very patient. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson here in the elevator if I don¡¯t get a promise.¡± After saying that, he pretended to want to undress her and went in close to her lips. Cheng Anya was shocked by his bravery.


    There was a CCTV in the elevator¡­ Damn it, this pervert. She suddenly remembered that a few months ago, on the hospital bed, he also forced her to admit that Ning Ning was his son using this method.


    ¡®F***!¡¯


    ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll keep my words. Happy?¡± Cheng Anya pushed him aside. ¡°I say, why are you so perverted? Are you used to forcing women to confess on bed?¡±


    ¡°Oh, is someone jealous?¡±


    ¡°You really bloom easily when given a little sunlight.¡± Cheng Anya couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Third Young Master Ye wanted to hug and kiss her, but the elevator had reached the first floor.


    He was in such a good mood. Although he was still cold and cool, he could not hide the gentle smile between his eyebrows. His delicate features made him look gentler, like a real elegant prince.


    Cheng Anya said that they would get married once things had settled down!


    After waiting for such a long time, Third Young Master Ye was finally satisfied with the one sentence she said.

 Chapter 260 - Untitled

    The party started at seven-thirty in the evening. Third Young Master Ye entered the venue with his five secretaries at eight. They became the center of attention when they walked in.


    The crowd went silent.


    Only one word could describe them.


    Amazing!


    Third Young Master Ye, who was walking in the front, wore a black Armani suit. It was a classic style, low-key but luxurious. It fully showed Third Young Master Ye¡¯s hegemony and nobleness. The wine red tie added a hint of attractive evilness to this luxury and nobleness.


    Their aura stunned everyone.


    The five beautiful women walking behind him were all as gorgeous as peaches and plums, as if they were goddesses from heaven. Chen Juan was mature and pretty, Lin Yali was sexy and charming, Guan Rutong was bright and radiant, Liu Xiaotian was as gorgeous as a lily that just bloomed, while Cheng Anya looked pure and beautiful.


    There was nothing to be surprised of if there was only one pretty woman. Five women of different styles together with an attractive prince? That¡¯d be totally different.


    Absolutely 100% of the audience was stunned.


    The spotlight that was originally on Louis, the godfather of the Italian mafia, was suddenly taken away.


    They had become the center of attention of the party.


    Third Young Master Ye did not need many people around him. Simply with his five secretaries, he could shock the whole party.


    Old Master Ye was furious as he had worked hard for the party that was meant for Louis, not Third Young Master Ye.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m late. There was a traffic jam!¡± Third Young Master Ye greeted him. There were several uncles chatting around Old Master Ye and he simply said hello coldly in his usual style.


    All of them exchanged greetings. Old Master Ye was silent and stared at Third Young Master Ye. He was very angry. Traffic jam? It was already past rush hour. What kind of traffic jam was he in?


    He was obviously late on purpose to stir up trouble at the party.


    ¡°You obviously knew that you had to give a speech once the party started. How can you come so late? Were you late on purpose?¡± Old Master Ye asked furiously.


    Third Young Master Ye chuckled in mockery. ¡°Since you know what you know, you should hide it. Why did you say it out loud?¡±


    As Old Master Ye was about to get angrier, Louis came over with a glass of red wine and greeted Third Young Master Ye with a smile. Third Young Master Ye showed a kind and affectionate look and shook hands with him.


    Not far away, someone kept pressing the shutter and took photos of this scene.


    The cooperation between MBS international and the mafia, the two important bosses shaking hands and talking while laughing and Old Master Ye who had not been attending parties appeared in person¡ªall showed that MBS international regarded the cooperation with great importance. The rumors seemed even more reliable.


    After exchanging greetings, Louis¡¯s gaze soon fell on Cheng Anya.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye is very¡­ charming!¡± Louis chuckled, his calm eyes full of appreciation.


    ¡°Mister Louis is not bad too,¡± Third Young Master Ye said coldly. The so-called love enemies had met. They looked calm on the surface but had mixed feelings inside as if they were all separated by a void that no one could enter.


    ¡°My father hasn¡¯t been to such an occasion for a long time. Mister Louis, it¡¯s a great honor for you. You are the main lead today. This party was also carefully planned for you. Please enjoy¡­ MBS chairman¡¯s treatment.¡± Third Young Master Ye had a cold gaze that was aggressive. He wasn¡¯t smiling although he had raised the corners of his lips.


    Snowy and chilly¡ªit was as if the place was covered with ice.


    The five beauties behind him could feel the coldness clearly.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure!¡± Louis chuckled and said, successfully calming the anger of Old Master Ye. Maybe the father and son had gotten used to interacting like that since they were young. Hence, they always exchanged sharp words or scolded each other between the lines.


    Third Young Master Ye intended it, so how would Old Master Ye not sense his sarcasm?


    He was very unhappy, but he had to endure. That day was the day to welcome Louis. If they quarreled on such an occasion, the cooperative would look suspicious to the outside world.


    At that time, anything could be rumored, which was not good for MBS International.


    He must endure his provocation.


    Old Master Ye hadn¡¯t attended such a commercial reception for a long time, but after all, his connections were still there. In addition to their business partners, there were also senior government officials that day.


    Third Young Master Ye sneered in secret. He had never underestimated the influence of the old man.


    Because he was late, someone had already delivered a speech and saved Third Young Master Ye from the trouble. The atmosphere at the party was considered peaceful.


    But there was a faint tension.


    He knew that there were many pairs of eyes looking at him in the dark. There were people of Dragon Gate and people of the mafia.


    After greeting Louis, Third Young Master Ye and several business customers went to greet each other. The beauties around him, one by one, were taken to the dance floor, except for Cheng Anya.


    ¡°Such parties are boring,¡± Cheng Anya said faintly. She didn¡¯t like the luxurious venue and the luxury of the upper class. Or maybe, it was because of Louis.


    She did not feel so stressed and depressed when she attended such a party with Third Young Master Ye in the past.


    ¡°President Ye, it has been a long time since we last met!¡± A fifty-year-old man came to greet Third Young Master Ye and they toasted each other with a glass of wine.


    ¡°CEO Zhang, you¡¯re too old to remember. I just met you last week.¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled. A director of an international investment bank who had a rich family background. He had power in city A and considered to have a long-term cooperative relationship with MBS International. He had remembered what this CEO had said when he wanted to make a loan not long ago.


    Followed by a series of sneers.


    CEO Zhang was embarrassed, but he stayed strong.


    After the two exchanged greetings, CEO Zhang¡¯s gaze fell on Cheng Anya, and he smiled lecherously. ¡°President Ye, is this your chief secretary?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, concealing a trace of danger and leaned toward her quietly. ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard for a long time that President Ye¡¯s chief secretary is both talented and good-looking. She¡¯s really brilliant. President Ye is so lucky.¡± CEO Zhang smiled unkindly.


    Cheng Anya had worn a black dress that night. It was neither exposed nor conservative. It made her look generous and calm, which seeped into her pure beauty. The unexpected harmony of beauty was very striking and attractive.


    Cheng Anya was extremely unhappy. Such words sounded harsh.


    Because Third Young Master Ye was a romantic and a member of the Appearance Association, all his secretaries were young and beautiful. Everyone had thought that Third Young Master Ye had dirty relationships with all his secretaries.


    She hated it when people judged Ye Chen this way.


    This CEO Zhang¡­ Cheng Anya sneered. A serious case of hair loss, beer belly, height less than 165, a pair of eyes that looked really indecent.


    ¡®Ah¡­ Why are billionaires mostly dwarfs and perverts?¡¯


    Third Young Master Ye smiled. ¡°CEO Zhang, what do you mean by that?¡±


    CEO Zhang seemed to be aware of his displeasure and laughed. ¡°I mean, Miss Cheng is very beautiful.¡±


    Cheng Anya was always full of smiles.


    Third Young Master Ye sneered and glanced at Cheng Anya. ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s beautiful!¡±


    But at that moment, all he wanted to do was to dig his eyes out. ¡®Can¡¯t you tell whose woman is she? Don¡¯t you dare to ogle her!¡¯


    CEO Zhang struck a pose that he thought was very elegant and charming. ¡°Miss Cheng, can I have the honor to invite you for a dance?¡±

 Chapter 261 - Untitled

    Dance?


    Cheng Anya scanned the dance floor with her eyes, seeing that many men and women had entered the dance floor. Everyone danced the smooth, elegant Waltz. On the dance floor, there were elegant skirts and graceful postures. She then looked at CEO Zhang again.


    She was 164 cm tall. With her 10 cm heels, she was about 170 cm. But CEO Zhang¡­ Sorry, she was a member of the Appearance Association[1].


    Moreover, he looked like a pervert.


    Cheng Anya smiled lightly. With an elegant posture, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, CEO Zhang, my high-heel shoes are hurting my feet a little. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that convenient.¡±


    CEO Zhang did not expect that a mere secretary would reject his invitation and was embarrassed. This would happen often when a secretary came to a socializing event with her boss. If not, why was it called a socializing event?


    The other secretaries of Third Young Master Ye had been brought to the dance floor. Hence, CEO Zhang dared to invite her for a dance.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, it¡¯s okay. The dance moves of Waltz are gentle, so it won¡¯t hurt your feet too much.¡± CEO Zhang smiled lecherously at Cheng Anya and wanted to go and pull her over. He had not even gone near her when he was pinched by a strong hand.


    Third Young Master Ye puckered his lips. ¡°CEO Zhang, my secretary said it¡¯s not convenient.¡±


    ¡°President Ye, come on. It¡¯s just a dance. Isn¡¯t this what¡¯s she supposed to do as a secretary?¡± CEO Zhang was unhappy after being rejected so many times. The fats on his pig-like face jiggled and it seemed to insist that Cheng Anya dance with him.


    Cheng Anya thought to herself that Third Young Master Ye must not get mad at such an event. At most, she¡¯d just sacrifice and comply with the old man¡¯s demands. Anyway, it was only a dance. She had been taken advantage of before when she went to socializing events with Klose. She could bear it if it wasn¡¯t too overboard.


    ¡°President Ye¡­¡±


    ¡°CEO Zhang, my secretary is not an escort girl!¡± Before Cheng Anya spoke, Third Young Master Ye raised his eyebrows with a smile. ¡°You can see who my other secretaries are with, and then compare them to yourself. Are you worth for me to let my head secretary dance with you?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was not a person who would sacrifice his secretaries to accompany his clients. Liu Xiaotian and Guan Rutong were dancing with people he was familiar with and they were decent and gentlemanly. Even if they had fallen in love with the beauty of the girls, they would not touch them or humiliate them openly.


    That was one of the reasons why Liu Xiaotian and the other girls were loyal to him. Unlike other bosses, no matter who the men were, they would push them out to socialize for their own sake.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, you¡­¡± It was obvious that the humiliation had made CEO Zhang angry. ¡°You¡¯re too much of a bully!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with bullying you? It¡¯s easier for me to crush you than crush an ant. You can bully me back if you have the ability to!¡± Third Young Master Ye raised his eyebrows and smiled coldly.


    Cheng Anya was a little frightened and tucked the sleeve of Third Young Master Ye. ¡°President Ye, stop talking. Let him go.¡±


    Some people had noticed the commotion. It was not Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye¡¯s intention to attract attention. This reception was very important for MBS International. It was not only a reception to celebrate Louis officially taking office but also the alliance between the mafia and MBS International. It was also the first ceremony that Old Master Ye attended in years, which showed how grand the ceremony was.


    Third Young Master Ye was used to doing whatever he wanted, but it was not an ordinary party. He couldn¡¯t stir up trouble.


    ¡°CEO Zhang, I¡¯m sorry. President Ye¡¯s pet is ill today, so he¡¯s in a bad mood. Please forgive us.¡± Cheng Anya smiled and said, ¡°MBS international will send you a generous apology.¡±


    She was used to dealing with such scenes and spoke in a very charming way. CEO Zhang tried to calm down a bit and smiled at Cheng Anya. ¡°Are you going to send it in person?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye frowned. ¡°Scram!¡±


    CEO Zhang¡¯s smile disappeared and he became angry. ¡°Humph, I¡¯ll leave. Isn¡¯t she just your personal prostitute? What is there to be proud of?¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s face changed. As soon as he said this, she knew that something bad was going to happen. Before she could stop Third Young Master Ye, her eyes blurred and Third Young Master Ye had grabbed CEO Zhang¡¯s tie and lifted him up in front of him.


    He was tall whereas CEO Zhang was short and fat. She reckoned that he should at least weigh about ninety kilograms. If he could be lifted like this, it meant that Third Young Master Ye¡¯s strength was amazing. At that moment, his bones made sounds and the veins in his forehead popped out.


    However, he could still smile gracefully. ¡°What did you say? Say it again?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing, Ye Chen?! Let go, or I will not be polite to you¡­ Cough, cough¡­¡±


    Before he finished his words, Third Young Master Ye punched him hard in the jaw, and Cheng Anya seemed to hear something clucking and breaking. His punch was extremely powerful. CEO Zhang flew two meters away from him and he spat out a mouthful of blood as well as several white¡­ teeth.


    CEO Zhang screamed like a pig. The whole party went silent, and Cheng Anya was stunned¡­


    ¡°Who is rude to whom?¡± Third Young Master Ye tidied his sleeves gracefully. He was still as charming with a smile, as if he had just casually hit a mosquito. Cheng Anya was impressed by his calmness.


    The commotion of the party soon alarmed the bodyguards. Several men from Dragon Gate who disguised themselves in the party quickly formed a semi-circle to protect Third Young Master Ye as it was dangerous in a commotion. After all, Ye Wei was still covetous. They were afraid that she would take action during the party.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s five secretaries quickly returned to his side and pulled away Cheng Anya to ask her about what had happened. Cheng Anya shrugged her shoulders and didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Ye Chen, do you feel uncomfortable with not destroying the party?¡± Old Master Ye was furious and he didn¡¯t care about the occasion anymore. He just wanted to beat Third Young Master Ye up with a crutch. Cheng Anya¡¯s eardrums were shaken by his roar.


    Because it was Third Young Master Ye who hit the man, the bodyguards didn¡¯t dare to say anything and just helped CEO Zhang out to the hospital.


    ¡°Ye Chen, I want to sue you¡­ I want to sue you¡­¡± CEO Zhang, crying and howling, said that as he was dragged out of the hotel. The staff quickly cleaned up the scene. The corners of Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes twitched. Third Young Master Ye had really broken four of his teeth¡­


    She was embarrassed!


    ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t you choose guests by their level of morality? If you can make do with this kind of people, then you deserve to be trained by me.¡± Third Young Master Ye sneered. His mouth was too cheap. He just couldn¡¯t help but teach him a lesson. He must have been too arrogant, thinking that he would not hit him on his territory.


    ¡®Humph!¡¯


    Dare to humiliate his little Anya¡ªhe was considered lucky to have only a few teeth knocked down.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The pun offended Old Master Ye too. Old Master Ye was angry. There were flashing lights not far away. This was big news.


    It was not a secret that the Ye family¡¯s father and son weren¡¯t on good terms. However, it was a first that they mocked each other in public as they had always acted like they were on good terms.


    But it was not the first time that Third Young Master Ye had beaten people up. Last year, in order to protect You Lili, he had hit the CEO of another group.


    ¡°Dad, I said, you have to pay attention to your manners.¡± Third Young Master Ye reminded him with a smile. Louis¡¯ jade green eyes darkened for a moment. Suddenly, there was a commotion at the door¡­


    [1] To say someone is in the Appearance Association means that he or she judges people based on their looks.

 Chapter 262 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Third Young Master Ye and Old Master Ye both turned their heads at the same time to see the media and reporters rush toward the entrance with their cameras. The commotion intensified and almost immediately they heard¡­


    ¡°Old Master Yang¡­¡±


    ¡°President Yang¡­¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face became solemn as though a storm was brewing.


    Yang Yun and Yang Zekun¡¯s presence pushed the banquet to a new climax as almost everybody¡¯s gaze focused on the grandfather and grandson. When the grandfather and son of the Yang family walked like father and son of the Ye family, the flashlights were going off nonstop and a cryptic atmosphere started to form.


    The keen media were quietly waiting for what seemed to be major news.


    Old Master Ye, who had not appeared for commercial banquets for years, had also appeared like Old Master Yang, who appeared to pass the seat to Yang Zekun and ignore the affairs of the world. All eyes were on both Master Yang and Master Ye, who had fought for almost a lifetime and became rivals over a woman.


    The two masters who ruled the marketplace their entire lives.


    Once again had an unavoidable confrontation.


    Yang Zekun¡¯s female partner was Third Young Master Ye¡¯s previous fianc¨¦e. Hearsay had it that Yun Ruoxi, who once had Third Young Master Ye¡¯s child but was duped by Third Young Master Ye, was now Yun Enterprise¡¯s general manager.


    It was extremely interesting that all the news-worthy figures in City A had gathered together today.


    ¡°Who invited them here?¡± Third Young Master Ye bristled as he turned to look at Chen Juan, only for her to shake her head as she did not know. She had seen the guest list, which clearly did not include Old Master Yang and his grandson. Third Young Master Ye frowned and looked at Old Master Ye to see his calm face and sharp gaze.


    Everything cleared up that moment.


    ¡°Father, you are surely vicious enough.¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly laughed as his gaze grew cold and a storm brewed in his eyes.


    Old Master Ye smiled and did not say anything. Cheng Anya saw the three of them smile as she did not expect Old Master Yang, Yang Zekun, and Yun Ruoxi to attend this banquet because Louis¡¯ collaboration with them did not work out and he chose to settle with MBS International.


    In theory, Yao Hua and Yun Enterprise were merely pawns of Louis that he intended to do away with after expending them, so what brought them here? She suddenly thought about Old Master Ye and Old Master Yang¡¯s feud, and then about her relationship with the Yang family. She suddenly had a bad premonition.


    Third Young Master Ye was silently raging as Cheng Anya secretly grabbed Third Young Master Ye¡¯s hand. He turned around to be greeted by Cheng Anya¡¯s sweet smile. In the dead silence, flowers seemed to bloom and lose their hue.


    She was the only hue that he needed.


    Third Young Master Ye held her hand instead and Cheng Anya quickly let go of her hands. He calmed down and became the cold and determined Third Young Master Ye. The action of anybody in rage was unpredictable.


    She only wanted him to relax and not tense up too much.


    ¡°Congratulations!¡± Yang Yun was the first to reach out to congratulate Ye Zhenhua with a smile. ¡°Thank you!¡± Ye Zhenhua extended his hand.


    Amid his terse reply, the reporters rushed up and the flashlights did not stop flashing.


    ¡°Old Master Yang, were you invited?¡± a woman asked.


    ¡°How could I not be invited amidst such strict security? Did I have to fly in?¡± Yang Yun laughed.


    His humorous exchange eased the cryptic atmosphere of the scene as the reporters laughed. Someone then asked Old Master Ye, ¡°Old Master Ye, we heard that you were rivals with Old Master Yang for a lifetime. Why did you invite him to an MBS International banquet?¡±


    ¡°There are no permanent enemies in the marketplace!¡± Ye Zhenhua lightly mentioned. His typically serious and lack of laughter was indeed intimidating. He was not as polished as Yang Yun who was loved by the media.


    ¡°Does that mean that Old Master Ye and Old Master Yang have indeed reconciled?¡±


    ¡°When did we not reconcile?¡± Yang Yun smiled as he asked in return. No tom, dick nor happy was allowed to enter the banquet. Only established reporters who were aware of the subtleties were present. Seeing Yang Yun say this, everybody laughed it off.


    The media surrounding Old Master Ye and Old Master Yang got into a flurry as it was a hard-to-come-by chance.


    ¡°How hypocritical!¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly laughed. He was disgusted at how the two people he hated the most got all pretentious in his view.


    A female reporter focused on Yun Ruoxi and asked her, ¡°Miss Yun, despite having a terrible marriage affair with Third Young Master Ye, aren¡¯t you sad when you have to congratulate him today?¡±


    ¡°Even if we can¡¯t be together as a couple, we are still friends.¡± Yun Ruoxi smiled and deliberately walked over to greet Third Young Master Ye. ¡°President Ye, it has been a while.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye took a glance at her as though he just bumped her palm and moved on. ¡°Even though time has passed, I must see you differently. Congratulations to you.¡±


    ¡°It was all thanks to you.¡± Yun Ruoxi smiled. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, there wouldn¡¯t be today¡¯s Yun Ruoxi.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye coldly harrumphed.


    In the eyes of the media, the former lovers were still like good friends who had buried the hatchet. Cheng Anya, on one look, knew that the short exchange was loaded with barbs and bloodied with hatred. Hell hath no fury like a scorned woman.


    A female reporter was determined to get an answer and directly asked, ¡°Miss Yun, was Yao Hua and Yun Enterprise¡¯s collaboration against MBS International revenge against Third Young Master Ye due to a failed romance?¡±


    ¡°How could that be? With me in control of Yun Enterprise today, there is inevitable competition in the marketplace. Everybody here is mistaken. Why would I make my presence at this banquet if I were intent on getting revenge?¡± Yun Ruoxi smiled.


    Cheng Anya was surprised that Yun Ruoxi had indeed grown up despite looking so petite, weak, and pity-inducing. Her mannerisms were very different from before.


    It was as though she seemingly had the ambition of a leader of an international organization. Had this been a month ago, Yun Ruoxi would have shown pain.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, do you feel that Miss Yun is telling the truth? Is this really a competition and not malicious revenge?¡± The female reporter turned to ask Third Young Master Ye. The fierce competition, which was still underway, had sent many family-owned corporations into ruin and the stock market in shambles.


    It was very clearly a case of malicious revenge rather than competition as she had described it to be.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s cold gaze swept. ¡°Since you already have the answer, why are you asking me?¡±


    The female reporter was suffocated by his gaze and did not pursue the question further. Another reporter took an interest in something else. ¡°Miss Yun, you are recently spotted to be very close with President Yang. Can we expect good news soon?¡±


    ¡°We are just friends.¡± Yun Ruoxi smiled as she covered her mouth shyly and seemed to imply both were possible.


    ¡°President Yang, is Miss Yun telling the truth?¡± The reporters looked at Yang Zekun. He had become quite haggard and his gaze had darkened despite his gentle prince charming-like image. His gaze, from the start, had always been on Cheng Anya.


    He only retracted his gaze after hearing the reporters pose him the question. ¡°We are friends.¡± He smiled.

 Chapter 263 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The saying ¡®we are just friends¡¯ was the most conservative and imaginative answer possible. Speculations of couples in the entertainment circles, with even intimate photographs as proof, could be easily refuted with this very statement.


    They were JUST friends.


    The reporters lingered on Yang Zekun and Yun Ruoxi¡¯s question for a long time before returning to the battle between MBS International and Yao Hua. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, will MBS International and Yao Hua still be locked in competition against each other in the future? Or will they become partners?¡± a reporter asked Ye Chen.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s elegant smile had a trademark elegance and coldness. ¡°I feel that the answer to this question lies not in what you hear, but what you see.¡± He gave a very figurative answer.


    The reporters looked lost and did not understand what they had heard. Should they use their eyes? What should they look out for?


    ¡°Are we looking out for how MBS International and Yao Hua will maneuver in the future?¡± Several microphones raced before Third Young Master Ye. Everyone was curious about the answer to the question as both companies affected the economic development of City A.


    ¡°You should use your eyes and take a good look at when I have collaborated with Master Yang.¡± Third Young Master Ye broke into a cold, seeming smile.


    ¡°¡­¡± The reporters chattered among themselves.


    The floor fell silent as they looked at each other, speechless. A wave of brief anger flashed through Yang Zekun¡¯s calm gaze, whilst Yun Ruoxi¡¯s calm and measured facade slightly gave way. Cheng Anya¡¯s lips broke into a slight smile.


    This was undoubtedly the unrestrained, arrogant Third Young Master Ye who had his way!


    There¡¯s only one word to describe him: strong!


    Yang Yun and Ye Zhenhua fell silent and they frowned at each other in sync as their sharp gazes turned toward Third Young Master Ye. Louis, the melancholic prince, broke into a smile.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye¡­ That was a good one!¡± Some established reporter mediated and the reporters broke into laughter that sounded cryptic at the moment.


    The reporters asked some other questions around the main figures and eventually left one by one to dig for other newsworthy stories. As many big shots were present today, they had substantial news value.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just play along in such a situation?¡± Ye Zhenhua raged. He was tempted to kill this rascal of a son with his crutch. Rebellious children were never good to parents, especially with a father and son duo like them.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t learn to be a hypocrite like you all!¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly harrumphed and led his five secretaries as he was about to leave. ¡°Liu Xiaotian, you all go ahead and do what you need to do.¡± They were held back by Old Master Ye.


    ¡°Are you not listening to me, the CEO?¡± The ladies looked toward Ye Chen as Ye Zhenhua raged.


    Third Young Master Ye coldly smiled and nodded. Then, the ladies left. Following Third Young Master Ye¡¯s assault, the visiting of Grandfather Yang and his grandson, the banquet resumed its happy atmosphere as people started to dance away in the dance pool.


    ¡°Yang Yun, bring your people away and do not appear in front of the Ye family again,¡± Ye Zhenhua coldly said. Third Young Master Ye understood what happened once Ye Zhenhua said that. Was he leveraging on this opportunity to get Yang Yun to lead Cheng Anya away?


    Fat hope!


    ¡°Daddy, that is so funny. Who is ¡®his people¡¯?¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly laughed as he mocked him. ¡°How could a broken grandfather like you, who is so estranged from her, have the right to tell her to leave with you? Are you embarrassing yourself?¡±


    ¡°Ye Chen, you¡­¡± Yang Yun raged and Yang Zekun was also extremely displeased. Yun Ruoxi, however, was laughing in mockery as she knew that nothing good would come out of Ye Chen and Cheng Anya. Once she knew they were cousins, Yun Ruoxi was so ecstatic that she was screaming karma.


    Yang Yun knew that he would not be able to outwit Third Young Master Ye in a direct confrontation and his gaze softened as he looked at Cheng Anya. ¡°Anya, follow grandfather home. The Yang family is your family.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye lips curled into a cold smile as he looked at how much of an eyesore his grandfather was.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Your surname is Yang whilst mine is Cheng. Did Old Master Yang make a mistake, acknowledging a stranger as his kin?¡± Cheng Anya smiled.


    ¡°Whether you know me or not, I am your grandfather. Anya, listen. Stop following Ye Chen. He will eventually ruin you,¡± Yang Yun said as he directed his sharp gaze at Third Young Master Ye. ¡°Since you clearly know our relationship, why are you still so stubborn?¡±


    ¡°Yang Yun, take yours away. My son does not need to be lectured by you!¡± Ye Zhenhua coldly harrumphed. How he treated Ye Chen was his business. Did Yang Yun think he was worthy of manipulating his son?


    ¡°Your son? How can you have a son without my daughter?¡± Yang Yun coldly laughed.


    ¡°Did you treat Xing-er as your daughter? Stop playing this merciful father card. It¡¯s disgusting,¡± Ye Zhenhua coldly said as hatred oozed from his eyes.


    ¡°I did not treat Xing Xing as my daughter. At least, I did not drive her to her death!¡±


    Yang Yun¡¯s armor-piercing statement stabbed into Old Master Ye¡¯s heart as Ye Zhenhua¡¯s face paled at that moment.


    ¡°Are you done with it?¡± Third Young Master Ye quietly roared. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    They were not fit to mention his mother, especially so for Yang Yun. He was the least fit as he never acknowledged him as his grandson.


    ¡°I am not arguing with you today,¡± Yang Yun coldly said as he mercifully tugged at Cheng Anya. ¡°Anya, follow me home. You will become the princess of the Yang family, and all that I have will belong to you and Zekun. Why let Ye Chen ruin you?¡±


    Cheng Anya wrestled herself out of his hand but kept her smile. ¡°As much as you may want me to be your princess, you have to ask me whether I am willing to be your princess. My prince is here, and I will be his Cinderella and stay put.¡±


    Princess? Who would want to be the princess of the Yang family? All that would suffice for her was for her to be Ah Chen¡¯s princess.


    ¡°Shameless!¡± Yun Ruoxi coldly mocked. At that moment, three sharp gazes looked in her direction: Third Young Master Ye, Louis, and Yang Zekun. Their gazes were loaded with rage, and Yun Ruoxi quietly piped down but deep down, she was extremely jealous.


    As Cheng Anya, Third Young Master Ye, and Yang Zekun were cousins, they were unlikely to protect her. But the godfather of the Italian mafia, Louis, even protected her as much¡­ Hmm, what was so good about her?


    That so many men were fighting to be her knight in shining armor.


    ¡°Anya, if you keep this up, you will only hurt each other. Is that even necessary?¡± Yang Zekun looked at her in pain. He really did not understand why she did not give up despite knowing about their relationship.


    ¡°That is my life, and whether I want to fall into depravity is none of your business, no?¡± Cheng Anya smiled.


    ¡°Look at your so-called granddaughter. Humph!¡± Ye Zhenhua was actually quite happy to see Yang Yun be humiliated as he was once humiliated by her.


    Knowing how sharp she was, he had tasted defeat right in front of her. Besides, Yang Yun was too eager to acknowledge her.


    He would not get a polite response in return.


    No, it should be said that whoever treated Ye Chen poorly would not earn favors from her. This lady was stubbornly onto Ye Chen.


    It was like Yang Xing years back. If she was able to love Ye Chen, she would not be the granddaughter of the Yang family and even force Ye Chen to marry her.


    However¡­


    While possibilities remained as possibilities, reality was cruel.


    ¡°Anya, do you think that I will allow him to fall into ruin if you are that insistent?¡± Yang Yun coldly asked as he pointed at Third Young Master Ye.

 Chapter 264 - The Badass Miss Cheng

    ¡°Anya, if you are that insistent, I will ruin him,¡± Yang Yun pointed at Third Young Master Ye and said calmly.


    ¡°Yang Yun, you are not capable enough to ruin my son. Get that granddaughter of yours out of here. Seeing your family here makes me disgusted.¡± Ye Zhenhua coldly laughed as he looked on mockingly with a sharp gaze.


    ¡°Ye Zhenhua, please do not think that whatever happened in the Ye family those years are secrets. Nobody may have known that you sent him off to America for god knows what, and if these things get exposed to the world¡­ Do you think your son can still stand tall?¡± Yang Yun said extremely coldly.


    ¡°Yang Yun! How shameless of you!¡± Ye Zhenhua¡¯s brows knitted as he raged.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s gaze sank and his anger rose. Cheng Anya immediately held his hand and smiled. ¡°Ah Chen, have you forgotten what you told me? If you keep on forgetting what I said, how can I believe that you will treat me well for the rest of my life?¡±


    Louis¡¯ brows were slightly raised as he interestingly looked on at the deep undercurrents that belied both families¡¯ relationships. An unseen interest and happiness glinted past in his emerald gaze whilst Yang Zekun was in excruciating pain. Louis could not be bothered with whatever happened to Third Young Master Ye. He only wanted Cheng Anya to return to the Yang family, and he would look over her like a brother would even if he could not get involved with her.


    Anybody except Third Young Master Ye could give her happiness. He could not accept her living together with Third Young Master Ye.


    Yun Ruoxi was gloating at their misfortune. When Third Young Master Ye dumped her at the start and settled for Cheng Anya, she became a laughingstock and she, till today, did not dare to appear among the socialites for fear of being belittled and humiliated with her past dug out.


    Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya caused her to be in this plight today and she was naturally happy, even eager perhaps, for them to be in even more misery. Had the outside world known that Third Young Master Ye engaged in incest and borne a son with his cousin, that would have been sensational news in City A that would have cost him his foothold.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s anger was softened by her gentle voice. Dear Anya had once said that nobody would be able to hurt the Ye Chen given his accomplishments and positions today? Rage was an expression of weakness that helped one¡¯s opponent achieve their aims. She did not want a cowardly man.


    Dear Anya said, ¡°I love you, and I do not care whether we are cousins.¡±


    The words reverberated in his mind and he recalled her gentle smile and the kiss the night before. Third Young Master Ye became calm.


    ¡°Oh, whatever works for you then!¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled coldly and spoke calmly. He was not turbulent, and the elegance that oozed from within him made him seem calm and measured. Yang Yun was secretly surprised at how he could be so calm.


    Those things were enough to ruin his life, and digging the dirt out would not only run his reputation into the ground but also give him recurring nightmares. Those did not matter to him?


    No way!


    He, in his entire life, could not have recovered from the pain.


    Yang Yun was coldly smiling and about to speak when Cheng Anya gently told him off. ¡°Have you had enough?¡±


    ¡°Anya, do not speak to grandfather this way¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your grandfather, not my grandfather.¡± Cheng Anya interrupted Yang Zekun before he could complete his sentence. There was a hint of frost in her gentle face as she held onto Ye Chen. ¡°You are already so old. What more do you want to do when you are already half a feet into the coffin? Ruling the marketplace your whole life is not enough for you to the point you even want others to perish with you? Old Master Ye was right about you. You are indeed shameless. As to grandfather, please stop. My grandmother and grandfather have long passed away, so do not get so friendly with me because I do not know you and want nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Anya, stop!¡± Yang Zekun raged. He would not allow anybody to talk about his grandfather, the person he respected the most, this way. That included Cheng Anya.


    Louis¡¯ brows were raised and the interest in his gaze grew. This lady sure had one heck of a personality, clearly loved and hated, and was so smart and strong. It seemed that she was the only one who had the guts to talk to Yang Yun in this manner, and this was the reason why he took an interest in her. If he wanted to lead Cheng Anya on at the start because of Third Young Master Ye, this woman had now stirred his desire to conquer her.


    To tame such a woman and see her in her naked glory was such a beautiful scene that left him¡­ aroused.


    Ye Zhenhua was at a loss for words and looked at Cheng Anya with some surprise.


    ¡°He is afraid of people talking about it although he did it. One should expect retribution for grabbing someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and you should quietly endure the punch that people land on you for that. You deserve it and have to avoid people for the rest of your life. What do you stand to gain by pulling off scheme after scheme? Moreover, you grabbed someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦e and was unable to make her fall head over heels for you, and she did not even look for you after surviving suicide by jumping into a river! And you even use your own daughter to inflict revenge on others and torture Ye Chen. What is your reason for hating him? If I were Ye Chen, I would find it disgusting that your blood flowed in me. So, please do not go all chatty on me and play that merciful look. Thinking of what you had done in the past and seeing your merciful face is revolting. I am guessing that you want to bring me back to the Yang family to be the next Yang Xing, no? That¡¯s why I say, why is your life such a thorough failure? If you want to duke it out with MBS International, show some real capability. What kind of senior are you to use your daughter and granddaughter? Yang Yun, you are as good as it gets when it comes to being a decent human. My mother and grandmother did not mention about you their entire lives, and my mother naturally did not mention anything about you to me. What does this say? They did not want to have anything to do with you. My grandfather and grandmother loved each other their whole lives, and you did not even stick a finger into that. What is the point of getting all hopeful and indulging in wishful thinking? My surname is Cheng, and I will not leave Ye Chen, so why keep that dribble going? Would saying more change my mind? If you did not catch me turning you down several times, you are either hard of hearing or unable to comprehend human language!¡±


    The loaded insult and mockery caused Yang Yun¡¯s face to become pale as he trembled uncontrollably in anger. His sharp gaze was once lost and turned into anger.


    She¡­ was too presumptuous!


    Everyone, including Third Young Master Ye and Louis, was stunned.


    Miss Cheng was indeed an interesting person. While she went about her insult lively and animatedly, she thoroughly deconstructed them in her insult and made them extremely humiliated. Her sharp words left people in awe but she still carried her typical smile on her face.


    As her temper gradually calmed, she was all calm.


    Ye Zhenhua almost applauded in awe as her vicious tongue could rival Third Young Master Ye¡¯s. He was very relieved to hear that as they had fought an entire life over Lin Xiaoyue, with neither of them willing to budge. Up to this day, nobody was clearly in the right or wrong.


    When he heard Cheng Anya said that, he felt so relieved, as if he had vented his ten-over years of frustration.


    Yun Ruoxi and Yang Zekun looked terrible with a few hints of frustration. They did not expect Cheng Anya to go on a tirade.


    She was too badass!

 Chapter 265 - Untitled

    In the impression of many, Miss Cheng was the type whose barbs were to the point, simple, and instantly deconstructed people. In spite of her charming smile, she had never been so sharp in her criticism.


    Louis¡¯ laughter, like the spring wind in the midst of a harsh winter, broke the silence as his emerald gaze beamed with approval. ¡°Anya, hats off to you. Now I know how gentle you were in the cafeteria in the afternoon.¡±


    He felt that she was pure and agile at first sight only to learn that she was smart and composed at second sight. Today, he felt that she was a bright pearl whose radiance blinded him.


    Third Young Master Ye looked at the woman in his embrace deeply as his gaze carried a smile, gentleness replacing all the frustration and anger. This was his dear Anya.


    She was his absolute beloved.


    He did not need to rebut Yang Yun as his dear Anya had spread her wings and strongly protected him in them.


    Men should shelter women from the elements and create opportunities for them. While he did not need Anya¡¯s protection to face the ¡®ruin¡¯ that Yang Yun wanted to bring upon him, being protected by Anya in this way felt different.


    It was an endearing and touching feeling he wanted to treasure very much.


    As she held his hands and stood close to him, a familiar scent lingered around his nose and engulfed him. Amidst the murkiness of the world, her fragrance was the clarity that cleansed him.


    To stand by his side throughout their lifetime.


    Not too far away, two beautiful ladies listened on with exceptional interest. ¡°Eleven, baby Ning Ning¡¯s mommy is really too OP. Look at how wonderful Yang Yun¡¯s face is now!¡± Ye Wei, in a blue dinner gown, laughed extremely happily.


    ¡°She is very badass!¡± Eleven curled her lips.


    ¡°This spectacle is so good that we¡¯ve not made a wasted trip. The recent days have been boring and it¡¯s not easy to get something to laugh about. This is so much better than a Hollywood film.¡± Ye Wei laughed merrily.


    ¡°Wei Wei, don¡¯t get too cocky. Black Eagle saw how you look like from a distance, so thread carefully lest extreme joy begets sorrow,¡± Eleven said as she looked in Black Eagle¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Why are you so afraid? He has yet to discover anything! Besides, I was playing with giant pythons in the African jungles for three days before I ran into him and he did not recognize me in my filth. Am I, so gorgeously beautiful, in the same league as those beggars?¡± Ye Wei retorted like a boss.


    Eleven grew silent!


    They had received news in the evening that all the major players in City A would be gathering for a banquet in the evening. Feeling it would be interesting, Ye Wei insistently dragged Eleven along to observe the spectacle.


    Both beauties¡ªone in a sky-blue dress akin to a lost sapphire, and the other in a black dress¡ªwere like opium poppies, beautiful yet deadly. They had a cold which kept people away from them.


    As killers, it was taboo for others to see their faces.


    However, Ye Wei and Eleven were not worried as they were, firstly, strong enough to stand above all, and secondly, Ye Wei and Eleven would be in disguises whenever they were out to kill somebody, which contributed to rumors about them in their thirties.


    ¡°Baby¡¯s family is indeed over the top, especially his parents. They are not just badass.¡± Ye Wei smiled as some images flashed through her mind that she did not manage to grasp.


    She did not quite mind and shook her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that Cheng Anya¡¯s character resembles somebody we know?¡± Eleven asked in her typical coldness.


    ¡°Rong Yan?¡±


    Eleven nodded as Ye Wei smiled. ¡°Scheming Chu Li¡¯s kryptonite¡­ Yes, they are quite similar.¡±


    As the two of them watched on, Yang Yun was angered by Cheng Anya to the point he almost had a heart attack. His pale face flushed red as he breathed hard. His trembling hand pointed at Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya¡¯s hands.


    This was the first time in so many years that somebody dared to talk to him in such a manner. That person was his granddaughter, whom he took to but thoroughly deconstructed him.


    Yang Yun¡¯s rage was over the top.


    ¡°Well, very well, very, very, well!¡± He forced his praise through his teeth as he stared at Cheng Anya angrily. ¡°You are willing to fall into depravity, eh? Very well then. I will teach you what regret is!¡±


    Yang Yun suddenly walked toward the reporters and Yang Zekun ran to stop him. ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t do this. Things can be talked out.¡±


    To bring everything down with him was not the outcome he wanted.


    If he ruined Third Young Master Ye, Third Young Master Ye could return the favor. In the marketplace all these years, nobody¡¯s hands were clean and he could not understand who would eventually benefit.


    ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t act on impulse. Anya is merely having an angry outburst. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Yang Zekun took a glance at Cheng Anya as he persuaded Yang Yun. He warned her not to go overboard or Yang Yun would flip out and everybody would perish with him.


    Cheng Anya was slightly worried that Yang Yun would expose Third Young Master Ye¡¯s wounds in broad daylight and tucked her lips. Ye Chen smiled at her and hinted to her not to worry as he was around.


    ¡°Yang Yun, even though you may plan to expose what I had done to the media, shouldn¡¯t you also consider whether you have been above and abroad as well?¡± Third Young Master Ye said calmly and coldly. ¡°Do you think that I do not know why Yao Hua was able to grow to be comparable to MBS International in such a short time?¡±


    Yang Yun was shocked and suddenly turned around. He shot a gaze at Third Young Master Ye. Had gazes been able to kill, Third Young Master Ye would have been killed no less than a hundred times.


    ¡°I have no qualms about that.¡± Third Young Master Ye shrugged. ¡°I can leave City A and still rise, but can the same be said about you? You are of substantial age, and the gentlemanly image you have cultivated over the years will crumble. How do you think your circles will perceive you? Besides, you are old. Ruining you would also mean ruining your life. Are you able to keep the game up with me?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t dare to?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye laughed elegantly and charmingly as his dark gaze turned devilish. ¡°If I am ruined, my old man will not be worried as MBS International will still stand tall. That¡¯s nothing to him. If you are ruined, I am sure somebody will care, no? And¡­ would Yao Hua, under those circumstances, still be a substantial rival to MBS International?¡±


    Ye Chen turned to Yang Zekun and flashed a brilliant smile. He did not believe that Yang Yun did not care as he could not be compared side-by-side to Ye Chen. Ye Zhenhua was indifferent to his circumstances, but his hopes were on Yang Zekun.


    Yang Yun¡¯s face changed as Yang Zekun looked at Cheng Anya. ¡°Anya, even if you do not want to acknowledge your grandfather, how could speak to him so presumptuously?¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°Senior, respect is two-way. Since he is unwilling to respect my intention, why should I respect his intention? Didn¡¯t I tell you the night before that I will neither leave him or return to the Yang family? Have you respected me?¡±


    ¡°Anya, you two are cousins!¡± Yang Yun roared as his voice reverberated across the banquet. The once lively banquet fell silent and the opportunistic reporters rushed over as they saw the conflict between the Ye and the Yang families.


    In the other corner of the banquet, a woman¡¯s cold voice suddenly rang out that was followed by a scream in pain. A man had his elbow broken by a beautiful woman.

 Chapter 266 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    This was the second incidence of violence, after Third Young Master Ye¡¯s, at the banquet.


    This was what happened. Ye Wei¡¯s and Eleven¡¯s looks, especially Ye Wei¡¯s clean features, made them targets for thirsty men. Ye Wei¡¯s laughter had an alluring charm to it when she occasionally laughed.


    Her deliberate style was extremely attractive toward men and it ruined her inherent elegance. She had a petite frame and men who did not know what they were up against would go up and make small talks with her. Some rich man¡¯s son blatantly hugged her by the waist and even had the gall to pinch it. Ye Wei even wanted to originally tease him, and that was her strength.


    Who would expect Yang Yun to roar in anger that they were cousins and reporters rushed in their direction. Eleven reminded her to stop having fun and go to Third Young Master Ye¡¯s rescue. Ye Wei could only blink alluringly at the beautiful man to express her sorrow and break his elbow when he was stirred by her. They could only see a non-assuming woman flip a dude 180 degrees like a ragdoll.


    The action, like the principles Ye Wei held onto, was extremely fluid, swift, and aesthetically pleasing.


    The beautiful man got thrown onto a couple and seven to eight people in the dance pool fell, moaning and groaning. The entire dance pool was in a tizzy.


    The reporters rushing toward the Ye and the Yang families suddenly changed direction and rushed toward the commotion and took many pictures of Ye Wei and Eleven.


    The man who was walloped was the second-in-line of a financial investment corporation. He was screaming in pain as his elbow was broken by Ye Wei. A few other young masters with him ran over to support him, with one of them pointing at Ye Wei and angrily asking,¡± Who do you think you are? You sure have a lot of guts to hit Second Master Zhang!¡±


    Ye Zhenhua was stunned!


    Ye Chen¡¯s breathing froze at that moment.


    Both father and son only saw the beautiful woman in a blue gown. Her smile was not as gentle as they had remembered. Instead, it contained an alluring overbearingness.


    ¡°Xing Er¡­¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry!¡± Ye Wei shrugged her hands as her deliberate smile won over the crowd. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it!¡±


    The group of young masters was almost caught up with her smile. ¡°He deserves it!¡± Eleven, in her typical style, coldly harrumphed.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The few young masters turned around and pointed at Ye Wei angrily. ¡°Whose daughter are you?¡±


    Those who were present at the banquet were of stature and standing. As both ladies were decked out in luxurious apparel, one could tell on a glance that they were not of a typical status.


    ¡°You can¡¯t afford to mess with him!¡± Eleven coldly harrumphed and cocked her head as an indication of her departure. At that moment, the reporters rushed up and the few young masters wanted to keep her back to teach her a lesson. Eleven stepped in and suddenly pushed the reporters away. With Ye Wei in one hand, she flung the other two rich men¡¯s sons aside as she stared hard at Ye Wei¡¯s face.


    As though she was getting ready for a fight anytime, Eleven¡¯s brows rose and she squinted slightly. Even if Ning Ning¡¯s daddy dared to lay a finger on Ye Wei, she would still beat him. The difference lay in how far the beating went.


    Ye Wei felt a sudden stifling in her heart. Could she be that unlucky to have been recognized by Third Young Master Ye?


    He knew that she was going to kill him?


    So he wanted to take action?


    Third Young Master Ye, please, your son had to offer a hit on you to distract Louis ahhh.


    You have to find the right person to settle the score with.


    Ye Chen keenly observed the jade pendant that stood out on the diamond necklace and his eyes suddenly grew wide. A mad joy surged out of his eyes and he was almost overwhelmed by the happiness that rained down on him.


    He suddenly hugged her tightly and hoarsely shouted out her name. ¡°Wei Wei¡­¡±


    Eleven saw him make a move and was about to intervene. She, however, saw Third Young Master Ye hug Ye Wei and had a huge question mark in her mind: What was going on?


    Her typically decisive mind lost its train of thought at that moment.


    When did Ye Wei end up in cahoots with Third Young Master Ye?


    Not only was Eleven confused, but Ye Wei was as confused as well. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, do not hug me tightly. Ah, let go. Your darling son will kill me for this.¡±


    If Ning Ning saw this scene of Ye Wei tearing, he would have mistakenly assumed she was having an affair with his father. Given how Ning Ning protected those around him, especially so given his internet alias, Ye Wei felt an impending doom.


    But¡­


    That said¡­


    Did Third Young Master Ye know her?


    Did he just call her Wei Wei?


    Ye Wei was thoroughly stunned. Although she was a little lecherous and often teased men, no men could come that close to her. Ye Wei often took the initiative, and whoever was brash enough to approach her would have been offed by her.


    But, this was baby Ning Ning¡¯s daddy and she would have definitely felt a little taboo. Secondly, she did not reject Third Young Master Ye¡¯s hug¡­


    Everyone was stunned by what they saw and the flashlights went off. The reporters had a bountiful evening with headlines aplenty.


    Third Young Master Ye hugging a woman without restraint set minds wondering.


    Yang Zekun looked at Cheng Anya sideways with a complicated look. What was Third Young Master Ye doing by hugging another woman in plain sight of Cheng Anya? What was their relationship? Why was Cheng Anya so calm?


    Yun Ruoxi was gloating at her misfortune. ¡°Cheng Anya, you will soon enough end up like me,¡± she said provokingly.


    To end up being abandoned by Third Young Master Ye!


    Cheng Anya remained calm and expressionless. She coldly smiled when she heard Yun Ruoxi¡¯s provocation. ¡°Do not compare yourself with me. We cannot be compared.¡±


    An interest swept through Louis¡¯ emerald gaze as he looked at Cheng Anya¡¯s face. This felt interesting.


    This banquet was indeed very happening!


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, do you know this woman? How are you related to her?¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, is she the so-called mother of your child?¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, please answer the question¡­ How are you related to each other?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, are your lovers?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The reporters forgot about Yang Yun¡¯s roar and relentlessly pursued Third Young Master Ye and Ye Wei.


    Second Young Master Zhang, whose elbow was broken, saw Third Young Master Ye hug the offending woman and insulted Third Young Master Ye angrily. A few other young masters stopped him from confronting Third Young Master Ye as Third Young Master Ye walloping somebody earlier was still fresh in their memories.


    At that moment, the scene was uncontrollably chaotic. The man and woman hugging each other became the focus of the entire banquet¡­


    Ye Wei was stunned¡­


    Wasn¡¯t she relieving Third Young Master Ye out of goodwill? How did things turn out this way?


    ¡®Besides, Third Young Master Ye, we do not know each other. I am helping you out of knowing your son, you know?¡¯


    Ye Wei helplessly remained silent.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Third Young Master Ye let go of Ye Wei and roared. His voice went around the scene and even Ye Wei¡¯s ears rang¡­


    Indeed¡­


    The scene fell silent.


    This was indeed the aura he commanded as nobody dared to say a word.


    ¡°Wei Wei, are you Wei Wei?¡±

 Chapter 267 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Wei Wei?


    Did he just call me Wei Wei?


    ¡®Why? Does he know me?¡¯ Ye Wei¡¯s eyes widened amidst the chaos in her mind. How was it possible for Third Young Master Ye to know her? He never existed in her memory, and few people saw her actual look.


    But how did he accurately call out her name?


    In spite of her willful and carefree like, Ye Wei stood still, not knowing what to do. It was rare for her to be caught off guard.


    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Ye Wei asked softly. ¡°I do not know you.¡±


    ¡°Are you called Wei Wei?¡±


    Ye Wei nodded. She was called Ye Wei as her name was on the pendant. The pendant was the only thing on her after all these years. He had checked on her, but all her memories began in the underground fight clubs in Thailand. She made her debut at six and was scouted, abducted, and trained to become the Ye Wei she was today.


    Since all trails and memories of her went cold, he went with it and stopped the investigation.


    ¡°I am your third brother¡­ Do you remember?¡± Ye Chen urgently grabbed her shoulders and left some fingernail scratches as he was a little too strong from the excitement. Eleven tried to beat Third Young Master Ye¡¯s hands away only to be blocked by Third Young Master Ye. As their arms locked, so did their gazes¡­


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Ye Wei broke off their locking arms quickly and accurately. Ye Chen and Eleven quickly backed off.


    Ye Chen was secretly shocked at her agility. Whether Ye Wei or Eleven, their strength and speed were rare and carried with it a murderous aura.


    He suddenly recalled the lady who wore a pair of shades and carried a sniper rifle, the one who left sassily that day. Third Young Master Ye wanted to laugh, madly in fact, as though a devil was cackling in him.


    Ye Wei, Ye Wei¡­


    This was indeed his sister¡ªthe No.1 killer in the world. With such quick hands and a close up exchange, he could not imagine any other woman being this agile. Apart from Ye Wei, there was that¡­ legendary Eleven.


    Hearsay had it that both were as close as sisters and inseparable.


    His dear sister¡­ wanted to kill him? The people whom he was related with by blood, apart from Ning Ning, either left him or hated him. Now, even his own sister wanted to kill him?


    What could be more ironic than that?


    ¡°Third brother?¡± Ye Wei frowned as she deliberately showed off a gorgeous yet overbearing elegance. With a sharp gaze and overbearing aura, she did pale to Eleven, who was next to her.


    ¡°Xing Er¡­¡± Ye Zhenhua also went over and lost his composure as he reached out to hold Ye Wei¡¯s hands. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± Eleven coldly said as she kept him away.


    Ye Zhenhua came to his senses and he was disappointed. While her features resembled those of Xing Er¡¯s, she was not the Xing Er he remembered. Yang Yun also came over in surprise. Only Ye Wei¡¯s gaze remained a little unfocused as though something was on her mind.


    ¡°Wei Wei, let¡¯s go!¡± Eleven saw things starting to go south and tried to pull Ye Wei, hoping she would budge. ¡°Let her go!¡± Third Young Master Ye said as he blocked them.


    ¡°Fat hope!¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, you wanna take me on?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that I can¡¯t win against you?¡±


    ¡°Fine, wish granted!¡± Eleven turned her wrist and quickly grabbed Third Young Master Ye by his throat. Ye Wei suddenly grabbed Eleven by her wrist and she raised her eyebrows as though she was clear.


    ¡°Wei Wei?¡± Eleven frowned in incomprehension. Ye Wei spoke a few sentences to her in Arabic and Eleven raised her brows in surprise as she looked at Ye Chen and pulled her hand back.


    As Second Master Zhang, whose elbow was broken by Ye Wei, yelped in pain, the few young masters did not dare to challenge and carried Second Master Zhang to the hospital.


    ¡°I will not let you go that easily¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Nobody took his words to heart as Yang Yun pointed at Ye Wei with trembling fingers. ¡°You¡­ Who are you?¡±


    Ye Wei coldly looked at him and then at Ye Zhenhua¡¯s stunned face before stopping at Third Young Master Ye. She opened her arms and hugged Third Young Master Ye. ¡°Third brother, I am back!¡± she said softly.


    With her calling him ¡®third brother¡¯, those sealed memories came back. It was ten-over years, and Ye Wei had never shed a tear after she entered that lonely island. She was, however, heartbroken in Third Young Master Ye¡¯s embrace.


    That moment was still clear, and Ye Wei was secretly frustrated that she would not have hidden in the car had she not been petulant and afraid of the sun beating down on her. She would not have been separated from her brother after all.


    They separated for a whole seventeen years.


    ¡°Wei Wei¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye, who was deep in his emotions, was confused by her sentence.


    ¡°Third brother, I¡¯m sorry that you lost me for seventeen years. I had also forgotten about you for seventeen years.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Wah, Uncle Black, you can¡¯t be serious, right?¡± Third Young Master Ye was about to say something when Ye Wei gasped and subconsciously pushed Third Young Master Ye aside. A gunshot was heard and before the crowd could see how Ye Wei would react, she had an additional gun in her hand and squinted as she fired back in Black Eagle¡¯s direction.


    There were shrieks abound at the banquet.


    Louis squinted dangerously.


    The way she drew her gun¡­


    ¡°Black Eagle, stop it! Don¡¯t hurt her!¡± Third Young Master Ye roared. Black Eagle, who was thinking of taking a second shot, kept his gun so quickly that he was secretly happy. Even the public wondered if he had just fired a shot.


    Both bullets, equally matched, met each other in mid-air. A ¡®tink¡¯ was heard and the bullet landed on the ground.


    Ye Wei turned her wrist around and the silver gun in her hand disappeared.


    The killers from the Dragon Gate were agape. Such quick impromptu responses and accuracy¡ªthis was how capable sharpshooters were at a close distance. It was so good!


    ¡°Uncle Black, stop being so petty! I¡¯ll train with you in another two days.¡± Ye Wei smiled. This shock alerted the bodyguards at the banquet, and Third Young Master Ye made a gesture and someone saw to it.


    Black Eagle was green with envy.


    Third Young Master Ye was secretly shocked as she was too badass.


    As she only responded after Black Eagle fired, how could she have stopped his bullet?


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yang Yun trembled¡­ Ye Wei resembled Yang Xing in her youth.


    Ye Zhenhua had already guessed her identity: Ye Wei, his daughter. He was excited to the point he wanted to acknowledge her, but Ye Wei¡¯s face was cold and seemed to imply her honor for her brother.


    ¡°I only wanted to look on today, but it seems that other people are looking on me.¡± Ye Wei feigned a sigh and smiled. ¡°Third brother, Interpol is starting to hustle and I will have to make a move. It would be best for you to get your men to disappear too. As for the hit on you¡­ it was a misunderstanding.¡±


    She suddenly raised her brow and walked to Yang Yun and gratuitously pulled his tie. Yang Zekun panicked. Ye Wei smiled and released his tie, then she acted as though she was done tidying him up. ¡°I heard that you want to drive my third brother into ruin. If you dare to touch even a single hair of his, then don¡¯t blame me for going all impolite on you.¡± She smiled elegantly and alluringly.


    She took a few steps, turned back, and smiled extremely beautifully. ¡°I am Ye Wei!¡±

 Chapter 268 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Once Ye Wei left, Third Young Master Ye had the ¡®return¡¯ signal and Black Eagle and crew also quickly disappeared.


    The silence that Ye Chen managed to bring out started to give way to a commotion.


    After the gunshots, some of the more timid socialites¡¯ faces were already pale and they were about to collapse. When they saw the dangerous figures disappear, they could not help but feel secretly lucky. This banquet was eventful and had its share of thrills.


    The young masters were thankfully relieved that they did not trifle with Ye Wei or risk ending up like Second Master Zhang.


    ¡°Goodness, who is that lady? It felt like a scene from the movies earlier.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s way cooler than those movie scenes. This is damn moe!¡±


    ¡°Female Rambo, eh?¡±


    ¡°Her gunplay was so cool, and she looks so beautiful! Such a woman is indeed hard to come by. Is she from the Ye family? I never heard that there was a princess in the Ye family/¡±


    ¡°She must be related to the Ye family¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Once the commotion at the banquet kicked in, Third Young Master Ye and Ye Wei sounded soft and threatened Yang Yun softly. Only Ye Wei challenging Black Eagle, as well as ¡®I am Ye Wei¡¯ were audible.


    Since that Ye-something lady was so intimate and close to Third Young Master Ye, many quickly associated her as the princess of the Ye family.


    It was public knowledge that the Ye family had four young masters, of which the first young master met with an untimely death.


    ¡°Is she¡­ Wei Wei?¡± Ye Zhenhua asked as he grabbed Third Young Master Ye.


    Third Young Master Ye twisted his eyebrows and signaled for Liu Xiaotian to come over to him. ¡°The banquet is over. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Liu Xiaotian acknowledged as Cheng Anya, her and company sent the guests off. While the reports had wanted to listen to even more gossip, they had to leave unwillingly as the host had already called it a day.


    The reporters, eager to find out from Third Young Master Ye and Old Master Ye who Ye Wei was and how she was related to the Ye family, kept on coming up to them. In frustration, Third Young Master Ye smashed a camera and coldly ordered the reporters to scram!


    Like people thrown into a cold freezer, the group of reporters froze and quickly got away as they did not want to hang around any longer.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s elegance was a facade for his strong aura and he always had his way. To beat somebody up in front of a national audience and smash a camera was child¡¯s play to him.


    Nobody, out of self-preservation, would dare to provoke him.


    Louis secretly frowned. Ye Wei? He finally knew why he found her gun-drawing action so familiar. There was once he attended an American drug lord¡¯s birthday banquet, only to witness a lady in a black gown acted in a similar manner and killed a mafia elder with a silver gun. That posture and gun-drawing action were exactly the same as Ye Wei¡¯s.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s sister?


    He was extremely shocked, and nothing could spark fear in Louis. Had Ye Wei¡¯s assassination of Third Young Master Ye been a ruse all along?


    Set up by the brother-sister duo?


    Nope. From the looks in their eyes earlier, neither Ye Chen nor Ye Wei had an idea what that was all for.


    Ever since he had received word that somebody ordered a two-billion-GBP hit on Third Young Master Ye, Louis mobilized people to investigate who had misgivings with Ye Chen to offer an astronomical price for his head. As a result of this assassination, he temporarily halted trading with Third Young Master Ye and mobilized half his Mafia network to sleuth for information.


    He gained nothing in the end.


    He even sent people to protect Third Young Master Ye in the event the game ended because something untoward happened to Third Young Master Ye. He was, however, looking in the wrong direction.


    If Ye Wei was indeed Third Young Master Ye¡¯s younger sister, that assassination had definitely failed. It was then just a ploy. But who would lay down such a scheme to divert half of his attention?


    Louis was secretly worried and his palms started to sweat. It was neither Third Young Master Ye nor the terrorists¡­


    He had looked up all these before and felt that there was a pair of hands behind the scenes that manipulated it all and secretly maintained a choking hold on the Mafia. He was unable to figure out anything and this was the first time he genuinely felt fear in so many years.


    Whilst he used to be in the dark whilst his opponents were in the light, the tables had turned. He was in the light, and his opponents in the dark.


    This was a dangerous feeling.


    Yang Yun was already rooted to the ground. That face that so resembled Yang Xing moved in front of him, and he felt fear. Ye Zhenhua was surprised instead. The latter grabbed Ye Chen by his hand and asked, ¡°Is that your sister? Is it? Is it Wei Wei?¡±


    However Ye Zhenhua felt about Ye Chen, he still doted on Wei Wei a lot as though she was his extremely precious daughter. When he knew that Yang Yun had kidnapped both brother and sister, he utilized all possible means to locate her.


    When he lost all reasoning out of rage, he even roared at Ye Chen why it was her sister rather than him who was lost.


    He disliked Ye Chen and liked Ye Wei. Ye Wei was young and nobody knew whether she was alive or dead. His rage and choice of words in anger were understandable, but those words stabbed into little Ye Chen¡¯s heart like a knife that chopped his love for his father one slice at a time.


    Louis also saw Third Young Master Ye, Yang Yun, and Yang Zekun.¡±Yes, it¡¯s Wei Wei. She is back.¡± He coldly smiled.


    Apart from Ye Zhenhua, who was ecstatic, everybody else gasped. Everybody else, especially Louis, did not like that feeling. Louis felt an impending sense of danger.


    ¡°It is really Wei Wei! Perfect! If you knew that Wei Wei was alive since long ago, why didn¡¯t you bring her to me?¡± Ye Zhenhua was displeased as his eyes reddened in anger. ¡°You only told her to come back now. She is so old¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad, are you really stupid or feigning it? Didn¡¯t anybody tell you that the bombing of MBS International¡¯s main entrance was Wei Wei¡¯s masterpiece?¡± Ye Chen¡¯s cold gaze swept past Louis.


    Surely, he could not have hidden something so important from him!


    What did you say?¡± Ye Zhenhua was shocked¡­¡±Wei Wei, the legendary¡­ top assassin?¡±


    ¡°You saw how she acted earlier. Could any normal person achieve that?¡± Third Young Master Ye broke into a mocking and cold smile. ¡°Sister has appeared in City A to kill me. Get it?¡±


    Ye Zhenhua was massively shocked as he could not accept the fact at that moment.


    Yang Yun and Yang Zekun stood aside, shocked. Yang Zekun did not know much, but he did know that Third Young Master Ye indeed had a sister who was actually very capable. As he thought of the threat earlier, Yang Zekun felt that something was amiss.


    That was no laughing matter.


    ¡°This is impossible. How could she¡­¡± Yang Yun murmured to himself. He saw Ye Wei when she was still small. She used to be a polite girl who hid behind Yang Xing, afraid, and looked at him with puppy eyes.


    How could his timid granddaughter become¡­


    It was too incredulous to him, and even more so that he could accept that. Given how the tables had turned, he was still hoping to bring Cheng Anya away through the banquet. If she was unwilling, he would expose Third Young Master Ye¡¯s past to force her to yield.


    He did not expect Ye Wei to wreck everything.

 Chapter 269 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Yang Yun was angry and shocked as he did not expect Third Young Master Ye to have such an ace that wasted his efforts.


    He wished for Ye Chen to immediately disappear so that he could have his way. Third Young Master Ye broke into a cold and somewhat sinister yet arrogant smile. ¡°Old Master Yang¡ªno, President Yang, are you still planning to hang around? Are you waiting for an official to invite to leave?¡±


    ¡°Ye Chen¡­ You¡­¡± Yang Yun pointed at him angrily, speechless. He took his leave coldly and his anger spiked as he passed by Cheng Anya. ¡°You will regret this! Don¡¯t expect him to¡­ Humph!¡±


    He left in anger before he could complete his sentence. Yang Zekun followed him closely, wanting to tell Cheng Anya something but making do as he was worried about Yang Yun.


    ¡°Cheng Anya, you sure are capable and indignant about committing incest.¡± Yun Ruoxi coldly smiled.


    She left once she was done.


    Cheng Anya smiled at how jealous people around her became. She despised that mentality. Now, she could not get together with senior, could she? It was none of her business. Based on how things would develop, her seven-year friendship with Yang Zekun would slowly yet eventually wear out.


    ¡°Cheng Anya, stay back. The rest of you are free to leave,¡± Third Young Master Ye said in a deep voice. After Liu Xiaotian, Guan Rutong, and the others left, only the cleanup crew, Old Master Ye, Third Young Master Ye, Louis, and Cheng Anya remained.


    Ye Zhenhua had yet to recover from the shock and he was filled with love whenever he recalled Yang Xing¡¯s face. ¡°Ye Chen, if Wei Wei contacts you, please inform me immediately. Get it?¡±


    Even in his desperate bid to see Ye Wei, he sounded commanding and could not sound gentle. This was perhaps how he interacted with Ye Chen.


    ¡°I am not sure whether Wei Wei would want to see you,¡± Ye Chen coldly replied with a poker face. He was indifferent to Old Master Ye¡¯s urgency.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Old Master Ye raged and tapped his crutch until it made noise. ¡°Ingrate!¡±


    He was angered at Third Young Master Ye¡¯s wild and intractable attitude that never showed a shred of weakness. Both father and son were somewhat similar as they were both tough in character. Old Master Ye did not say anything but remained angry.


    At this moment, the butler came to report that a few Interpol detectives were outside. ¡°Father, you are the host of the banquet. You should show up for this.¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled slightly.


    Old Master Ye coldly harrumphed and turned around to follow the butler to deal with the detectives.


    Louis smiled with a dangerous gaze. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, that was a beautiful fight. I am impressed.¡±


    ¡°F*** off!¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly said. He did not want to deal with Louis and do what he had to do lest he irritated somebody.


    ¡°You have surely played an unexpected ace in the form of Ye Wei. I must learn more from you.¡± Louis¡¯ emerald gaze became deeper. ¡°If you had been orchestrating this ploy all from the start, I must truly and thoroughly take my hat off to you.¡±


    ¡°Is it? You¡¯d better truly and thoroughly take your hat off to me.¡± Third Young Master Ye seemingly smiled and raised his eyebrows. He was looking forward to Louis really prostrating himself on the ground, for how lovely it could get. He could also conveniently stop him viciously.


    ¡°This is the most happening banquet I have ever attended. I was hoping to see Third Young Master Ye all scorned and pitiful, but it was Yang Yun who lost it all and escaped. How beautiful.¡± Louis smiled gently.


    ¡°Louis, I knew it was your plan all along. To call you a sicko is already a slap on the wrist. What is your beef with the Ye-Yang conflict? Since I barely know you, please get the fuck off. Do you know how irritating naggy men are?¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly mocked. ¡°Were you a woman in your previous life?¡±


    He sure went too easy on him!


    Louis was provoked into a peal of cryptic laughter by what Third Young Master Ye had said. The melancholic prince¡¯s face was a little jealous, but Louis being Louis, he concealed it very well. Louis¡¯ gaze landed on Cheng Anya.


    ¡°The banquet has indeed been very happening. My only regret is that I never had a chance to dance with Miss Cheng. I hope I will get a chance in the future.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face darkened whilst Cheng Anya smiled gently but remained mum. He turned around elegantly and left.


    ¡°Sicko!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking about other people. There is nobody normal in your family,¡± Cheng Anya said calmly. Nobody, male or female, in the Ye family was particularly normal.


    ¡°What¡¯s with my family? Isn¡¯t my darling son part of my family too?¡±


    ¡°Oh, please, he is also kind of abnormal too, you know?¡± Miss Cheng smiled calmly as she tucked in her lips and pondered seriously. ¡°You said that your father¡¯s bloodline and Old Master Yang¡¯s bloodline are already very up-and-going, which gave rise to Ye Wei and yourself. Isn¡¯t it a case where the strong would mate the strong? If that isn¡¯t the case, how do you account for the over-the-top qualities in your sister and yourself?¡±


    The strong mating the strong?


    That was a very novel idea, and it was undoubtedly dearest Anya who would be able to connect the dots, making one wonder what was in her mind as there seemed to be weird ideas running around in it.


    ¡°Anya, I am very happy today.¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled. Third Young Master Ye without his coldness did not seem that unapproachable. His clean and innocent smile put people at ease as he gave them the big-brother-next-door vibes.


    Cheng Anya suddenly had a fantasy. ¡°I got it. It¡¯s normal to be happy when your lost sister is finally back.¡±


    ¡°You are really¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye gritted his teeth. ¡°Could you be slightly more stupid as well?¡±


    He was talking about her protecting him earlier rather than about Wei Wei. Her protecting him, and Wei Wei, were two separate issues. Never mind. Her little mind could not make the connections as she felt that it was a must for her to protect him. It was as typical as breathing.


    This was the person he loved who expressed her certainty and feelings in her unique way. Like her signature smile, nobody could replicate her views on love.


    Cheng Anya smiled without saying a word as a few workers cleaned up the scene. She suddenly scooted before Third Young Master Ye and pulled his tie. As Third Young Master Ye was in shock, she held his lips and gave him a big kiss.


    ¡°That will make you a bit happier.¡± Miss Cheng ignored Third Young Master Ye¡¯s aghast look and turned around as though nothing had happened. ¡°Ah Chen, it¡¯s time to go home.¡±


    Ye Chen smiled. This sentence was so gentle and had a teenage romantic undertone to it. It awoke his deepest desire.


    He wanted to hold her hand, but Cheng Anya dodged it and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around with me. There are still many reporters lying in ambush outside.¡±


    ¡°So what if they see it? You are already mine,¡± Third Young Master Ye said overbearingly whilst Cheng Anya ignored him.


    ¡°Since your sister is Ye Wei, are you able to ask her who ordered a hit on you?¡± Cheng Anya suddenly thought about it. She was secretly worried about it for a long time.


    ¡°That can do!¡± Ye Chen clenched his fist and recalled how Ye Wei took out the main entrance of MBS International. He was angered at the near-tragedy of his sister almost taking him out.


    ¡°When you¡¯ve got an answer, your sister can take care of their person,¡± Miss Cheng said as a matter-of-factly.


    ¡°I think so too!¡± Third Young Master Ye looked vicious.


    At home, Ning Ning was designing a new tracking system and elegantly sneezed.


    ¡°Who was talking about me behind my back?¡±

 Chapter 270 - Teasing

    Once Ye Wei and Eleven left the hotel, they were tailed by someone. They saw two cars pursuing their car relentlessly through the back view mirror. Ye Wei rolled down the window, chambered her weapon, and fired a shot at the pursuing car¡¯s rearview mirror.


    A crisp and slightly bright ¡®ting¡¯ was made as the bullet contacted the car window. The bullet left a trace on the window that remained. ¡°It sure is bulletproof.¡± Ye Wei whistled.


    Eleven changed the route and brought the car onto a secluded road. ¡°Wei Wei, our car is not bulletproof.¡±


    ¡°I know. Let¡¯s tease Uncle Black a little as he won¡¯t dare to shoot.¡± Ye Wei laughed alluringly as they made a turn and Eleven floored the brakes. Once the car stopped, she and Ye Wei quickly got out of the car. Eleven stood coldly as Ye Wei leaned against the car gorgeously, looking at the two cars that followed the bend and came for them. Black Eagle was shocked and stepped on the brakes, leaving skid marks on the road.


    As both cars came to a stop with an ear-piercing sound, five to six men in black sporting attire alighted from the car. One look was needed to know they should not be trifled with.


    Black Eagle, the leader, seemed solemn as his sharp gaze carried a murderous intent.


    The atmosphere was cryptic and dangerous.


    Ye Wei smiled as she petulantly waved her pale hand in the dark night alluringly. ¡°Hi, Uncle Black, it¡¯s been two years since we last saw each other. Damn, I miss you.¡±


    Black Eagle¡¯s face seemed unfazed while the killers behind him trembled a little. For something so adulterous and intimate to come out in a cryptic atmosphere was as comical as Mr. Bean portraying the president of the United States.


    ¡°Ye Wei, what exactly are you doing in City A?¡± Black Eagle asked in a deep voice. As he was eager to protect his hirer, he could not be too caught up. He had witnessed Ye Wei¡¯s alluring side, which she had used to great effect in killing. An arms dealer in the Philippines was so charmed by her that she managed to break his neck. Third Young Master Ye had not managed to tell him that, and Black Eagle naturally assumed that she would pull it off on Third Young Master Ye.


    ¡°Uncle Black, I must say that men who are so crude and impolite are not well-liked. C¡¯mon, show us how gentlemanly the Dragon Gate can get.¡± Ye Wei smiled and suddenly realized something. She lazily pointed to Eleven and said to them, ¡°I almost forgot to introduce Eleven to you. I believe that we are not strangers.¡±


    Eleven coldly harrumphed. She gave people the feeling that the atmosphere had cooled down as though winter had come.


    Black Eagle and his crew were shocked. Although they had guessed that the other person was Eleven, they were still stunned. Black Eagle had encountered Ye Wei twice before, but this was his first time encountering Eleven. Many knew that the two of them, save carrying out missions, were inseparable.


    ¡°Are you here to kill Third Young Master Ye?¡± Black Eagle coldly asked. He was tense as Ye Wei was already world-beating, and they would not stand a chance with Eleven by her side.


    Although Black Eagle and Ye Wei had encountered each other before, he had not had a taste of her skills before. The shot at the banquet was testimony to her badass assassination techniques. One was famous for long-range shots whilst the other was infamous for close-quarter brawling. They worked perfectly as a pair. Black Eagle and his crew were never their opponents.


    ¡°This is so hurting! When did I want to kill Third Young Master Ye?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrow and walked over, smiling. The killers accompanying Black Eagle were armed to the teeth. ¡°Brothers, be gentle with a woman, okay? Stop getting so violent, especially toward gorgeous women like me. The atmosphere is so tense, and you know that we are very sensitive to the atmosphere. If an unintended shot goes off, I cannot explain to Third Young Master Ye. So, be gentle.¡±


    ¡°Halt! Don¡¯t come over!¡± Black Eagle said deeply as he knitted his eyebrows. As to the atmosphere between Third Young Master Ye and her, he could not make up his mind and did not dare to take a shit. However, he would absolutely not allow Ye Wei to come close.


    ¡°If not, you can come over. Uncle Black, come over. There are things that we would like to talk about with you. If you want a workout, I can grant you that as well.¡± Ye Wei laughed out loud.


    At that moment, Black Eagle had an illusion as though Third Young Master Ye was laughing. There was a domineering side to their elegant smiles, but Third Young Master Ye did not overemphasize it as much as she did.


    ¡°Wei Wei, stop provoking him. Look, he does not have the guts AND is ranked fifth. Humph.¡± Eleven, in her typical style, sounded cold and distant. She was able to freeze even the blood of men, and no man could take such a challenge lying down.


    Black Eagle looked forward coldly whilst those behind him who wanted to stop him were blocked by him. He walked up to Ye Wei and asked calmly, ¡°Even if we are not your match, we will protect Third Young Master Ye to our deaths.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Black, stop being so serious. I am vacationing in City A. Let¡¯s mind our own businesses, shall we?¡± Ye Wei smiled elegantly.


    ¡°You have the cheek to say that? Who, on their first day in City A, almost killed Third Master Ye?¡± Black Eagle was slightly fuming.


    ¡°I wonder whether you are insulting my title as a sharpshooter. If I wanted to kill Third Young Master Ye, why did I merely level MBS International¡¯s main entrance? I would directly go for his head.¡± Ye Wei described it as a matter-of-factly. She was aiming for Third Young Master Ye¡¯s head that day.


    She only wanted to test whether her third brother¡¯s reflexes were as quick as hearsay had it. She did not expect to be discovered just as she took aim. She winged the shot regardless since she would not be landing an accurate shot anyway.


    If she really dared to lay a finger on her brother, Ning Ning would take her life.


    ¡°What were you doing that day?¡±


    ¡°I just improved my M99 rifle and decided to test its power. Since I happened to see the main entrance of MBS International, why not? Anything on your mind?¡± Ye Wei smiled as she replied indignantly. Nobody dared to have a second opinion.


    They were befuddled by her, and if that was the case, why did they seriously protect Third Young Master Ye around the clock for these two days?


    Black Eagle was fuming.


    ¡°You are still loyal. Be at ease as nobody will lay a finger on him. I¡¯m too timid to pull that off.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Who exactly sent you here?¡±


    Your master¡¯s son, my nephew. Who else?


    ¡°That is a long story. So, Uncle Black, what did you do on your first day as a killer? What is the first rule of being a killer? Tell me.¡± Ye Wei teased him callously.


    Do not reveal who hired you.


    Black Eagle turned green.


    Ye Wei, arms akimbo, touched her chin as she scanned Black Eagle from head to toe as if she was a loose woman who enjoyed teasing men. ¡°Good looks, decent physique, but a tad older. Uncle Black, you wanna get into a relationship with me?¡±


    Black Eagle, scared shitless by her, backed off and the killers behind him felt chilly.


    Who would dare to marry such a badass woman?


    ¡°Do you despise me?¡± Ye Wei was unhappy as she perked her well-endowed breasts. ¡°Which part of me are you unhappy with? You get the looks, the body, the skills, and the wealth. What are you unhappy with?¡±


    Black Eagle was totally at a loss for words. He felt that pursuing Ye Wei all the way was a very wrong decision.


    Backing off was a good idea. Although she seemed callous, what she said was convincing. If she said she would not kill, she would not kill.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go. I only gave chase after you chased me for two years. Why do you think I am giving you a chance? You do not even know how to grasp it!¡± Ye Wei¡¯s laughter came from behind him and Black Eagle walked away even more quickly.


    Getting out while things were still fine was the best option.


    Would he able to hide from a woman whom he could not afford to cross?

 Chapter 271 - Untitled

    ¡°Hey, Uncle Black, aren¡¯t you going to give me your contact number?¡± Ye Wei shouted in a delicate manner. Black Eagle had goose bumps as he sat in the car.


    Black Eagle stepped on the brakes, made a big turn, and fled away.


    The legendary Ye Wei was indeed decisive and persisted in her own ways. She was cool and badass. After tonight¡¯s interaction with them, Black Eagle suspected that Eleven borrowed Ye Wei¡¯s name to sail under false color.


    Ye Wei smiled in a beautiful manner. ¡°Uncle Black is too cute.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car and go!¡± Eleven said. Ye Wei made a seductive pose and asked Eleven, ¡°Eleven, why do you think no one is wooing such a charismatic beauty like me? It is not easy for someone to confess to me, yet they run away faster than a rabbit. How could they hurt my feelings like this?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too badass. Uncle Black could not stand it.¡± Eleven gave an objective comment. Both of them got into the car and changed into their original clothes, throwing their gown randomly into the back of the car. Ye Wei was hurt. ¡°I have gone around half the Arab countries to woo Su Man, but he did not even look at me.¡±


    Eleven could not help but laugh when she thought of the times in Arab. She would often see Ye Wei flirt with Su Man. For example, injuring her ankle on purpose, falling down in the washroom on purpose, and catching some snakes to put in her room so that she could scream at night¡­ It was useless to act innocent, so she tried to be seductive by wearing a bikini. The only thing that she did not do was to lie on Su Man¡¯s bed.


    She had used all seventy-two methods to chase after a man.


    In the end, Su Man ran away every time he saw her. Each time, he was faster and faster¡­


    Ye Wei flirted around with him for almost a year before she lost interest.


    ¡°Su Man does not like women.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Ye Wei opened her eyes wide. ¡°How come I did not know?¡±


    ¡°The scheming Chu Li said it. I did not tell you because I thought you were having fun.¡± Eleven betrayed Chu Li calmly. What was scheming used for? It was to be betrayed during the critical moment.


    ¡°F***, you wasted one year of my time. It is unfair! Scheming Chu Li is dead.¡± Ye Wei gritted her teeth and clenched her fists tightly. Chu Li, who was far away in London, sneezed.


    ¡°Where are we going next?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find my nephew to play and wait for my third brother to come home.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Eleven changed direction and drove to Third Young Master Ye¡¯s villa.


    Ye Wei felt that it was not right after thinking about it. ¡°Chu Li did not know Su Man, so how did he know that Su Man does not like women?¡±


    ¡°Since he is so scheming, when did he ever say the truth? However, he is indeed not close to Su Man and has not met him before. Chu Li heard about it from someone else. That year, he sent me to kill the big drug lord in the US and we happened to talk about you, so he had a slip of the tongue. He even reminded me not to tell you about it.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a fun time playing?¡±


    ¡°You are not being a good friend. I would have a more fun time if I knew that he liked men. I would have drugged him to see if he was the attacker or the receiver,¡± Ye Wei said in a regretful manner.


    Eleven was calm and pretended like she did not hear what Ye Wei had just said.


    ¡°Who does he like?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk to the scheming Chu Li someday.¡± Ye Wei blinked in a seductive manner and laughed in a sinister way. Eleven naturally knew what she wanted to do and nodded in agreement. Ye Wei groaned. ¡°I have chased after Su Man for a year. It would be detrimental to my reputation if I don¡¯t even know who my rival in love is.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do even if you know who it is.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Your outer appearance does not fit the criteria. This is a congenital thing, so you have no hope.¡±


    Ye Wei looked down at her exquisite figure and she said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t mind going for a small surgery in order to become a big beauty.¡±


    Eleven was speechless.


    Luckily, she was calm enough. If not, she would have stepped on the brakes.


    The two of them had a good time talking and joking before they reached Third Young Master Ye¡¯s house. When Ning Ning opened the door and saw the two gorgeous beauties, his first reaction was to close the door. But, Ye Wei was one step ahead to stop him.


    ¡°Baby, you are so heartless.¡±


    Ning Ning watched helplessly as they walked in. His small face had an elegant smile. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Eleven sat on the sofa and looked at the aunt and nephew. ¡°I only realize now that the two of you do look alike.¡±


    Ye Wei, Third Young Master Ye, and Ning Ning had the same unique elegance.


    Ning Ning raised his eyebrows, shocked.


    Ye Wei laughed loudly. She hugged Ning Ning and happily kissed his cheeks a few times. Ning Ning was confused. He was still young and could not escape from Ye Wei. Therefore, he was taken advantage of by her.


    The young kid was confused. ¡°What are you talking about? Moreover, my daddy and mommy are coming back soon, you guys had better leave.¡±


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m here to wait for your daddy to be back, so why should I leave?¡± Ye Wei smiled and sat down with Ning Ning. ¡°Do you know that MBS International was holding a welcome party for Louis tonight?¡±


    Ning Ning nodded, his young face seemingly interested. ¡°You guys went to make a scene there?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by making a scene? We went there to see the fun. Your daddy and mommy were bullied by people. Why are you still here, researching about your stupid computer?¡± Ye Wei smiled and she liked Ning Ning the more she looked at him. Her third brother¡¯s baby was smart and cute.


    ¡°My daddy and mommy are not weak foot. Whoever bullies them is unlucky. Why do they need me?¡± Ning Ning said as if he did not care. He knew his daddy and mommy best. How would they be easily bullied by others?


    Whoever dared to bully them must be so unlucky. Ning Ning had experienced before his daddy¡¯s and mommy¡¯s ability to talk. They could win more than a hundred people with one mouth, and in terms of fighting, his daddy could fight with more than a hundred people too. So, what was there for Ning Ning to be worried about?


    ¡°You really understand them well.¡± Ye Wei smiled. She thought of Yang Yun¡¯s face after he was angered by Cheng Anya and felt happy in her heart. Although that was her grandfather, she could only remember her dad, mom, and brother. Now that her brother did not like their dad, she would obviously not like him either. As for that grandfather, she really did not care.


    ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± The young kid crossed his arms and looked at Ye Wei and Eleven from head to toe. He turned his head and smiled elegantly. ¡°The door is there. Please leave. I shall not send you off.¡±


    ¡°How can a child be so rude? I have not talked about the fun thing.¡± Ye Wei smiled. ¡°You really do not want to know about what your daddy and mommy did?¡±


    ¡°Who did my daddy and mommy torture this time?¡± Ning Ning smiled. There must be someone that had been tortured by his parents again.


    ¡°No wonder you are so smart and badass! You are my nephew after all. It is a must to be a badass!¡±


    ¡°His badass genes came from Third Young Master Ye and Miss Cheng. There is no direct link to you.¡± Eleven¡¯s cold voice had a trace of laughter.


    ¡°But there is an indirect link,¡± Ye Wei said in a domineering way.


    Ning Ning raised his eyebrows. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±


    ¡°Good nephew, call me auntie.¡±

 Chapter 272 - Untitled

    ¡°Auntie?¡± Ning Ning raised his eyebrows and looked confused. He smiled. ¡°Wei Wei, although your surname is Ye and my daddy is also Ye, you guys are not related. Do not try to act like we are relatives.¡±


    Ye Wei smiled in a seductive manner with a trace of banter and regret. ¡°Why did you not look up about your daddy¡¯s life when he was young? You only know about what happened when he was in the US. If not, you would have known about my existence and there is no need for us to beat around the bush. Whose fault is this?¡±


    It was actually easy to search about Third Young Master Ye¡¯s past. Even if the past was covered up, Ning Ning would still be able to search for it as long as there were some records given his ability. Comparing it to Ye Wei¡¯s age, it was easy to link her and Third Young Master Ye together.


    But nobody went to check and Ning Ning did not want to open up Third Young Master Ye¡¯s scars. Ye Wei would not search about Third Young Master Ye out of the blue. Therefore, nobody knew about it.


    But, nobody would have guessed that it would be such a coincidence.


    They were actually a family.


    Ning Ning touched his chin and looked at Ye Wei from head to toe. Eleven recalled that Ye Wei also looked at Black Eagle like this just now and she could not help but sigh that their blood relationship was a special one.


    ¡°Really?¡± Ning Ning still did not believe her entirely. Ye Wei always spoke with a sense of dissolute and did not sound trustworthy. However, people who knew her would know that sometimes, her words were more real than pearls.


    ¡°Why are you so suspicious? You are not a good child if you question what the adults say.¡± Ye Wei smiled and asked Ning Ning to sit beside her. ¡°You really look like my third brother when he was young. No wonder I always felt that you look familiar in the past. But, I could not remember who you look like. Now, I¡¯ve finally figured it out.¡±


    ¡°My daddy has never mentioned that he has a sister,¡± Ning Ning said. Their family had interacted with each other for so long, but he had never heard Ye Chen mention that he had a sister. Therefore, Ning Ning did not believe Ye Wei when she said that she was his aunt.


    ¡°That¡¯s because third brother lost me when we were young. Therefore, he was guilty and did not want to mention it.¡± Ye Wei smiled. ¡°Are you going to call me auntie after saying so much?¡±


    Ning Ning shivered and smiled in a strange way. It was weird to call her auntie. Thinking about it, it was weird to call a woman that always teased him and said that she wanted to marry him online ¡®auntie¡¯.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t give me a blow! Are you really not calling me? I treat you so well.¡± Ye Wei thinned her lips and pinched Ning Ning¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Are you going to call me or not?¡±


    Ning Ning felt pain after she pinched his cheeks. He stepped onto Wei Wei¡¯s legs and jumped onto the sofa. His delicate face was red and Ye Wei laughed. ¡°You look like you have put white powder on your face.¡±


    Ning Ning rolled his eyes and rubbed his red cheeks. He stared at Ye Wei and suddenly asked, ¡°Why did you not mention this last time?¡±


    ¡°How would I bring it up if I did not remember it last time?¡± Ye Wei copied Ning Ning and rolled her eyes.¡± I just remembered about it, and look, I came all the way here to be acquainted with you. Are you touched?¡±


    Ning Ning smiled elegantly at her and he was not touched at all. But, he did not say it and secretly guessed that the party tonight must have been very interesting. It would definitely appear on the news again tomorrow.


    ¡°Did you appear at the party openly?¡± Ning Ning was shocked by her daringness. He had heard that there were many Interpol police that chased after her to City A and all of them wanted to catch her.


    ¡°It was more than openly. She even showed off her shooting skills. Everyone in the room was shocked.¡± Eleven was leisurely flipping through a magazine and it happened to be the gossip that Miss Cheng had kept as she was interested. Eleven was very engrossed in it and replied to Ning Ning without even looking up.


    The young kid covered his eyes and whined in his heart. Why did things turn out like this¡­


    ¡°Be good and don¡¯t be too agitated. They are not skilled enough to catch me yet.¡± Ye Wei smiled as if she did not care. She was very arrogant as if she had dominated the whole world and nobody could deal with her.


    But she indeed had such a capability.


    Ning Ning smiled as if he did not care. His delicate face looked like a weird little rabbit. ¡°I¡¯m not worried that you will be caught. I¡¯m afraid you might cause trouble for my daddy.¡±


    Eleven raised the corners of her lips and Ye Wei stared at him. Ning Ning did not see how they moved but they were already seated on the sofa and looked like they wanted to hit him. ¡°Young brat, you deserve to be taught a lesson.¡±


    The young kid quickly asked for forgiveness and thought of something. ¡°Well, could it be that you have betrayed me?¡±


    He would be in deep trouble if his daddy knew that he was the one behind it. The young kid looked innocently at Ye Wei and he shouted in a seductive and affectionate manner. ¡°Auntie¡­ My dear auntie¡­¡±


    Ye Wei laughed until her intestines were tied together. She really liked this kid who understood the predicament he was in.


    ¡°Be good. How would I betray you when I have not talked to your daddy?¡± Ye Wei smiled in a polite manner and she was calm. She also looked innocent, the type one would not suspect even if she sold them and was counting the money.


    It was classic.


    Ning Ning heaved a sigh of relief and hugged Ye Wei¡¯s hand. He smiled in a cute and cunning way. ¡°Auntie, you will not betray me, right?¡±


    Ye Wei supported her chin and acted like she was thinking. A trace of cunning look flashed past her eyes. ¡°If baby is willing to help me with something, then I will not betray you. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Tell me the condition first.¡± Ning Ning smiled without showing his expression. Usually, the condition would not be good under such situations.


    ¡°This kid is very alert. You have a bright future.¡± Eleven commented without raising her head.


    Ye Wei smiled. ¡°Of course, you should see whose nephew this is.¡±


    Ning Ning whined in his heart. His life in the future would definitely be filled with a lot of drama. Although his daddy was scheming, his mommy could deal with him. But his auntie had no one to control her and she was used to doing whatever she liked. Her dangerous index was very high.


    ¡°It is actually very simple. I have something to settle with the scheming Chu Li and you had better wash your hands of it. I know that the two of you are used to colluding with each other.¡± Ye Wei smiled in a fierce manner. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him owing me a big sum of money. I will not let him off simply with the fact that he did not let me get Su Man.¡±


    Ning Ning, ¡°¡­Okay!¡±


    ¡°Baby, you only hesitated for a second and decided to betray Chu Li?¡± Ye Wei blinked and asked in a surprised manner. But, she looked happy in a cunning manner.


    ¡°Chu Li is not as important as auntie. Of course I will listen to auntie.¡± The young kid smiled in a flattering manner and hugged Ye Wei affectionately.


    Ye Wei screamed. This boy was worth teaching!


    Eleven raised her eyebrows. It was as if she saw a little fox wagging its tail to fawn¡­


    The masters were playing with each other and it was not sure who had won. Therefore, she did not comment much.


    There was a car outside the villa. Ye Wei¡¯s eyes lit up. Her third brother was back!

 Chapter 273 - Untitled

    Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya saw Ye Wei and Eleven sitting on the sofa when they came back. There were two cups of juice that were half-drunk and a few plates of snacks on the table. Ning Ning was seated on the other side of the sofa.


    The young kid smiled in an elegant and polite manner, but he did not have the affectionate and scheming look that he had when he was hugging Ye Wei just now.


    It was a standard manner of treating guests.


    Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya were shocked. Ye Wei jumped from the sofa and screamed happily before running toward Third Young Master Ye and hugged him. Her speed was so fast that Cheng Anya did not have time to react. Third Young Master Ye took a step back and almost bumped into Cheng Anya. Third Young Master Ye happily hugged Ye Wei.


    He was so happy as he did not expect to be able to meet Ye Wei so fast.


    F***, did they have to be so affectionate?


    Cheng Anya thought in a jealous manner as she looked at the siblings hugging each other while she held onto her painful elbow.


    ¡°Mommy, come sit here.¡± The young kid kissed Cheng Anya¡¯s face to comfort her hurt soul. He secretly blamed Ye Wei for daring to hurt his mommy.


    Miss Cheng was actually fine. It¡¯s just that her elbow knocked into the wall. It was not serious. She smiled and kissed Ning Ning back and she nodded at Eleven. She turned back and said, ¡°Mommy shall go and change my clothes first.¡±


    Eleven looked at Cheng Anya¡¯s back view and looked at the siblings that were hugging. She then looked at the young kid who was smiling in an elegant and scheming manner before she continued to read the magazine as if nothing had happened.


    Ye Wei was too careless. She only remembered her brother and forgot about her sister-in-law. She had offended two people at one go.


    Looking at how Ning Ning smiled so gently, Eleven felt bad for Ye Wei.


    It was said that Ning Ning¡¯s mommy was a badass.


    Eleven knew Ning Ning was very protective of his mommy as he always talked about her in the group. Whoever offended his mommy was unlucky. The video Bai Ye sent them¡ªof the father and son bullying Ye Yutang¡ªwas really perverted.


    She had witnessed it herself and had a deep impression of it. It was lucky that she could work well with Ye Wei.


    ¡°Third brother, I miss you so much! Do you miss me?¡± Ye Wei hugged Ye Chen and smiled happily. Ning Ning thought to himself that she must be lying. What did she mean by missing him? She had just recalled her memory, so how could she miss him?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just remember me?¡± Third Young Master Ye raised his eyebrows and had a forced smile. His gaze was very doting and the young kid raised his thumb up. ¡®Daddy, you¡¯re smart!¡¯


    ¡°Third brother, why do you have to expose your slave¡­¡±


    ¡°Cough¡­ Cough¡­¡± Ning Ning, who was drinking the juice, accidentally choked and could not stop. ¡®F***, auntie, my daddy is not for you to flirt with. Do you really want to commit incest¡­¡±


    Eleven leisurely looked up at Ye Wei before continuing to look at her magazine as if nothing had happened. Third Young Master Ye raised his eyebrows¡­


    Slave?


    Ye Wei seemed to realize something and smiled sheepishly. ¡°No, you had an illusion just now. Forget about it.¡±


    Ye beauty was not used to changing some of the words that she always said.


    Third Young Master Ye laughed and touched Ye Wei¡¯s hair in a doting manner. ¡°You have changed so much that even I cannot recognize you.¡±


    Luckily, she looked like their mom. Given that instinct and the jade that she wore, he was sure that she was his sister. Ye Wei was timid and shy when she was young, just like Yang Xing.


    But now¡­


    She was charming and seductive.


    Although the two siblings did not look alike, both of them were seductive. Their elegant dominance was especially similar and nobody would believe them if they said that they were not related.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I look like Mom. How dare you not recognize me?¡± Ye Wei smiled and looked at Third Young Master Ye. ¡°Third brother, other than Su Man, you are the most handsome guy I¡¯ve seen.¡±


    Eleven sighed in a cold manner.


    Ye Wei was not blushing and smiled as if nothing had happened. Eleven was shocked that Ye Wei had the cheek to say such words. Whenever Ye Wei was flirting with another guy, she would always say that they were the most handsome guy other than Su Man.


    But, it was good that they were siblings. Otherwise, Eleven would have suspected that Ye Wei wanted to flirt with Third Young Master Ye.


    Ye Chen did not care and sat down with her. ¡°Alright, stop praising me. How did you become a killer?¡±


    He was sad. She definitely did not just kill a few people to get to where she was today in the world of killers. She must have gone through hellish training and undergone many near-death experiences to get to where she was today.


    A lady¡¯s hand was delicate and fine, but there was a thick layer of callus on her finger, and her hands were not as delicate as Anya¡¯s. Instead, her joints could be seen clearly and she looked like she had a lot of strength.


    It was clear that she had gone through many things just by looking at her hands. The callus also meant that she was always holding a gun.


    Third Young Master Ye felt sad and had tender affection for Ye Wei.


    ¡°It is a long story. Anyway, I was sold to Thailand¡¯s boxing ring. I was young and hungry, so I could not learn boxing to earn money. It just so happened that I was scouted by Old Witch, and she brought me back for training.¡± Ye Wei talked about her decade of danger and thrilling life with a passing statement.


    Third Young Master Ye rubbed her head and said, ¡°Sorry, I did not protect you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was playful. It was not your fault. What a life. Which woman would have an experience like mine? Oh, except for the person opposite me.¡± Ye Wei smiled and she indeed did not blame Third Young Master Ye.


    It was not her brother¡¯s fault that she was abducted, taken away by others. But due to this, she could get whatever she wanted today. If she had stayed in the Ye family, who knew what she would become.


    ¡°You have changed so much.¡±


    ¡°You too, brother. You are getting more charismatic.¡± Ye Wei was seductive no matter what and Third Young Master Ye was finally used to her personality. He doted on her so much as they had just met each other. On top of that, there was his childhood guilt. He even wanted to give her everything in order to make up for her.¡±


    ¡°Third brother, your son¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, you must have met him. This is my son, Ning Ning.¡± Ye Wei wanted to say that his son was cute, but Third Young Master Ye interrupted her. He was showing off his son in a proud manner.


    Ye Wei smiled seductively at Ning Ning. ¡°Hi, dear nephew. Third brother, he almost locked me outside just now. Scold him.¡±


    ¡°Strangers are not allowed inside.¡± The young kid smiled elegantly at her. His delicate face was filled with banter. ¡°You have looked for the wrong person if you want to scold me. You have to look for my mommy instead.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± Ye Wei stretched her voice as if she was forcing him.


    The young kid put down his cup of juice as if nothing had happened and smiled in a cute manner. He was very elegant and his gaze was domineering. It was as if he was saying that they should die together if she dared to spill the beans.

 Chapter 274 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei smiled. The young kid really looked scary when he smiled in such a manner. His aura was strong although he was just a kid. But, geomancy would always rotate. Ye Wei always rejected things that brought sorrow after joy, and she immediately changed her words.


    ¡°Third brother, your son is so cute! He is even cuter than you when you were young.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye smiled. Ye Wei pointed at Eleven, who had been looking at the magazine all these while. ¡°Eleven, you have heard of her.¡±


    Eleven raised her eyebrows and nodded at Third Young Master Ye before looking down at her magazine. Third Young Master Ye secretly thought that he had seen the top two female killers at one go. Was it his luck?


    Ye Wei did not look like a killer at all and she seemed dissolute on purpose. She was a beauty that looked big-hearted and elegant. Her smile was seductive and had the nobleness of a lady from a wealthy family. But, Eleven looked just like a killer as she looked cold. She looked like the death god that had survived many life and death experiences from the Acheron. He knew that Ye Wei was like this as well, but Ye Wei showed the other side of her personality and hid the attributes of her being a killer.


    ¡°Where do you live?¡± Third Young Master Ye could not help but ask Ye Wei. Although killers were usually without definite residence, given Ye Wei¡¯s and Eleven¡¯s abilities, they should have a permanent home.


    ¡°Sweden.¡± Ye Wei smiled and did not mind letting Third Young Master Ye know about it. ¡°Actually, most of the time, I will be traveling around the world to play. If I am in a good mood, I will take on some cases.¡±


    Eleven curled her lips as Ye Wei had not been working for the past two years as she was looking for something more exciting, which was to flirt with men. As long as she liked the person, she would definitely flirt with them. However, she would dump them after they were seduced by her.


    What a bad hobby.


    Ye Wei would only work when Jason, Chu Li, and Black J needed help.


    ¡°Good mood¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye raised his eyebrows with a forced smile. Ning Ning drank the cup of juice as if nothing had happened. ¡°Just like this time around, you are here to kill me because you are in a good mood?¡±


    ¡°Brother, it is a misunderstanding. It really is a misunderstanding,¡± Ye Wei immediately said in a coquettish manner. ¡°Brother, you look so handsome and you have a good figure. Even if I¡¯ve forgotten about you, given that I have not flirted with you, I will not kill you.¡±


    Eleven coughed and Third Young Master Ye smiled even deeper. On the principle that she had not flirted with him, she would not kill him? So, was she going to kill him after flirting with him?


    ¡°You almost killed me.¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled. He was very doting on his sister. Although he knew that his sister was not weak, he still doted on her sincerely.


    ¡°But I still didn¡¯t kill you in the end. I don¡¯t dare to kill you. If not, I might not be able to live.¡± Ye Wei stuck out her tongue and Ning Ning narrowed his eyes. She hugged Ye Chen to ask for forgiveness. ¡°If I kill my own brother, I will kill myself too. Third brother, don¡¯t be angry¡­¡±


    Nonsense!


    The young kid felt that the family¡¯s acting skills were really good. He and his daddy were already very skilled, but his auntie was even better.


    ¡°Why are you interested in my life?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked curiously.


    ¡°Human beings will die for riches, just as birds will for food. Your life is worth two billion pounds and I was greedy. Moreover, I heard that third brother has good skills and I wanted to challenge you. Can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s find some time to challenge each other.¡± Third Young Master Ye expressed that he was alright with it. Ye Wei wanted to cry. Her brother was the best when he was younger as he would always listen to her. Now, he was really difficult to deal with.


    ¡°Third brother, don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Cheng Anya just so happened to come downstairs after changing her clothes. Ye Wei called Cheng Anya sweetly. ¡°Hi, third sister-in-law, I am Wei Wei.¡±


    Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°I am still observing your brother, so I am not your third sister-in-law.¡±


    The young kid¡¯s eyes twitched. Third Young Master Ye gritted his teeth. Damn girl.


    Ye Wei reacted quickly. ¡°Third sister-in-law is smart. You should observe the men more, especially for flirty ones like my brother.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye slapped the back of her head. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about.¡±


    ¡°Well said!¡± Miss Cheng smiled. The young kid immediately gave her a seat and his juice. Cheng Anya took the juice and asked, ¡°Wei Wei, why did you appear at the banquet? Were you there to kill him?¡±


    Ye Wei¡­


    She was indeed sharp! Third brother had a special taste. Usually, men would not like such a badass woman. She was sharper and more straightforward.


    ¡°Third sister-in-law, you really like to tell jokes. I was on vacation and just walked around. Why would I want third brother¡¯s life?¡± Ye Wei¡¯s smile looked natural and perfect. ¡°Really, I heard that tonight¡¯s banquet would be fun, so I went. Third sister-in-law, your reaction just now was great.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Miss Cheng accepted the compliment sheepishly and said, ¡°Your performance was great too. You showed off your firing skill which is even better than in movies.¡±


    ¡°Third sister-in-law, Wei Wei can teach you if you like.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The two women quickly got into a conversation and seemed like they were from the same family. Third Young Master Ye was happy that his lover and sister could get along well.


    ¡°Ye Wei, don¡¯t try to change the topic. Who is the one that wants your brother¡¯s life?¡± Miss Cheng was not someone that was easy to deal with. Even if Ye Wei was good at talking, it was not easy to bluff her. Miss Cheng knew that Ye Wei was trying to divert her attention, but it seemed like Ye Wei would be disappointed.


    ¡°Third sister-in-law, it is not suitable for you to listen to such bloody stuff,¡± Ye Wei smiled and replied. ¡°Anyway, I will not kill third brother.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye leaned against the sofa and smiled in a leisurely manner. ¡°Wei Wei, since you are not killing me now, can¡¯t you tell us who it is?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do after learning about it?¡± Ye Wei hesitated for a while before asking.


    Third Young Master Ye did a killing posture. ¡°Ask you to kill that person instead.¡±


    Ning Ning, who was drinking his juice, stopped. He put the juice in his mouth and took a deep breath before drinking it. He created a loud noise and Miss Cheng turned her head toward him. ¡°It is already so late. Why are you drinking so much water?¡±


    She finally realized that her dear son had been drinking the juice nonstop. Ning Ning smiled elegantly. ¡°It is nice.¡±


    ¡°No, brother, it is bad for me to kill my employer,¡± Ye Wei said in an awkward manner, but she was actually very happy to see the young kid acting as if he was very calm. She had finally won one round.


    It was not a good thing to always be threatened by this young kid.


    The young kid wondered what she meant by it was bad to kill the employer. She was just talking nonsense. There were many people that offered money to kill Chu Li, Jason, and Black J, but why were they always safe in the end?


    It was because Ye Wei and Eleven accepted the deal but killed those people after getting the money. The two of them were specialized in doing such things and were happy to do it as well. Therefore, Chu Li had said before that Ye Wei and Eleven voluntary helped them kill people. Both of them had received a lot of money from those who wanted to kill the three of them.

 Chapter 275 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei threw a glance at Eleven, but Eleven did not look up and focused on reading her magazine instead. As she maintained her pose, she said, ¡°Obey the rules of the trade by not divulging details of your hirer. If you do, be prepared to bear all the consequences.¡±


    Eleven¡¯s voice was typically cold and was not directed at anyone. Even her conversation tone with Ye Wei was typically cold, which when complemented with her cold aura, caused the living room to feel somewhat cold and distant.


    ¡°Third brother, third sister-in-law, you have heard her loud and clear. Uh, no, brother, I am sure you do not want me dead. I¡­ Somebody has just acknowledged her brother.¡± Ye Wei acted pettishly with puppy eyes as she hugged him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay not to say it then. Good girl.¡± Third Young Master Ye broke into laughter.


    ¡®What a thoroughly filial sister,¡¯ Cheng Anya thought to herself. To think she would yield when she had just said she would off the person who hired her.


    ¡°Brother is so good!¡± Ye Wei smiled charmingly as Ning Ning heaved a sigh of relief. If his dad had an ounce of self-awareness, his dad would have beaten him into a pulp. Ye Wei seemingly smiled at Ning Ning, but Ning Ning deliberately ignored her smile as he nestled in Cheng Anya¡¯s embrace and behaved well.


    ¡°Mommy, auntie was such a badass tonight. What did she do?¡± Ning Ning asked curiously. ¡°Whom did she fix?¡±


    ¡°Some passerby,¡± Cheng Anya answered plainly.


    Ning Ning acknowledged silently. He wanted to ask how things became so campy as he was packing that document. He did not expect Ye Wei to interrupt the question and did not know how to pick the question up.


    Cousins¡­


    Uh, it was said that the offspring of cousin marriages were either idiots or geniuses. Ning Ning trembled at his imagination and understood why his parents agreed, without prior discussion, to send him to the hospital for a medical checkup earlier that morning. Were they afraid he had contracted some hereditary disease?


    So that was a given?


    That was even campier than what he knew.


    ¡°If Ning Ning were at the banquet earlier, things would have been more interesting,¡± Ye Wei said teasingly with an expectant look on her face. Given how Ning Ning could kill without drawing blood, he would have definitely sent Yang Yun raging to the point of an aneurysm.


    Cheng Anya smiled and did not add to the conversation. She knew what her son was fully capable of, but¡­ she looked up at Ye Wei and Ning Ning which did not take too long.


    They were THAT familiar with each other?


    ¡°Mommy, auntie just told me many fun things that happened.¡±


    ¡°As long as it floats your boat.¡± Cheng Anya smiled endearingly as she wiped the traces of fruit juice off the corners of Ning Ning¡¯s lips.


    Ye Wei, Ye Chen, and Cheng Anya sat in the living room for a moment until she had something she wanted to ask Third Young Master Ye that she dragged Third Young Master Ye out to the courtyard.


    ¡°Third Brother, how did Mommy die?¡± Under the moonlight, Ye Wei¡¯s face had a seriousness that could not be feigned. The coldness that emanated from her bones was excruciating.


    There was a toughness that nobody could overlook.


    ¡°She was knocked down by a car.¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s gaze turned slightly darker as he anticipated her question.


    She died right before his very eyes, and she even instructed Ye Zhenhua to take care of Third Young Master Ye before her death. Had it not been her final wish, Ye Zhenhua would have already kicked Third Young Master Ye out of the Ye family.


    ¡°Third brother, you know well that wasn¡¯t what I was asking. Back then, there was a lot of hype surrounding the Ye family¡¯s affairs which could still be dug up despite a media embargo. The press claimed that Mommy killed Ye Yukun, was brought away by the cops, and then committed suicide to escape punishment. Mommy is clearly not such a person. Could she have even murdered Ye Yukun?¡±


    This was what confounded Ye Wei as Third Young Master Ye and Yang Xing were the people whom young Ye Wei deeply loved. All that her third brother later suffered due to her could be attributed to Ye Zhenhua. Hence, she did not even look at Ye Zhenhua during the banquet.


    To her, her brother was much more important than her father. In her limited memory, her father really doted on her, but mistreating her brother left a mark in her heart.


    After she knew what he later did to Ye Chen left Ye Wei not liking him the least.


    It was afraid that only Ye Zhenhua and her brother knew the truth about Yang Xing¡¯s death. She could not believe that her mother would commit murder, let alone commit suicide to escape punishment. Ye Wei had always somewhat felt that something was amiss.


    And those sins could still be attributed to Ye Zhenhua.


    ¡°Mom did not kill him,¡± Ye Chen said deeply as he repeated what he told Cheng Anya the night before. As his bloodied wounds had yet to heal, opening it again today did not seem to hurt as much.


    Some wounds were perhaps like this¡ªonce they had inflicted an excruciating and extreme pain, recurring pains did not seem to matter.


    ¡°Then¡­ what happened?¡± While Ye Wei could guess the outcome, she could not make sense of the process. Seeing her brother¡¯s gaze, he was clearly not too willing to speak and she slightly regretted being this impulsive. ¡°Brother¡­ If¡­¡±


    ¡°I killed him, and Mom took the blame for me,¡± Third Young Master Ye said hoarsely as he did not withhold anything. This was their mother, and Ye Wei had the right to know the truth. This incident was tucked deep in Third Young Master Ye¡¯s heart for over ten years, and it was the second time he made mention of it.


    Ye Wei was taken aback as she took a few steps forward and hugged Third Young Master Ye. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s okay. No more questions, no more digging on my part. Let¡¯s let the past be bygones. I guess Mommy did it willingly.¡±


    ¡°You do not blame me?¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s heart was a little saddened.


    ¡°What is there to blame you for? If you have to pin the blame, blame it on the decision we made to return to the Ye family,¡± Ye Wei said. ¡°If anybody dares to bully you, I will murder him.¡±


    As her brother had already taken care of those people in the United States back then, she would not have to go on a murderous spree again.


    Ye Wei was not some devout person as she would exact revenge on those who bullied people close to her.


    She recalled when she first told Chu Li and Bai Ye about this incident in the chat group, and how heartlessly she said how much of a badass Third Young Master Ye was to survive this mess.


    Looking back, she wished she could slap herself as she could laugh despite seeing her brother being tortured. She regretted it thoroughly and wished she could turn back time.


    Had it not been for Chu Li, Jason, and company, she would have returned to kill all of them to tie all loose ends.


    ¡°How long would you hang around in City A?¡± Ye Chen gently asked as he let go of her. Since Ye Wei did not press on something he had no intention to answer, he then made no mention of it. He wanted to hide some things at the bottom of his heart and did not want anybody to find them out.


    ¡°It may be quite a while,¡± Ye Wei replied in a low tone. Since Louis was unlikely to leave anytime soon, the MBS International saga would not see its end too soon as well. That would mean that Ning Ning could not leave and she had to wait for Ning Ning and bring him along with her.


    Besides, it was not easy for brother and sister to acknowledge each other. She liked her third brother, so staying around for a while more would be good. To her, such kinship was precious and very hard to come by.


    She still wanted to tease that cute nephew of hers.


    ¡°If time allows, I¡¯ll bring you to see Mom. When she left that year, her biggest regret was unable to see you one more time,¡± Ye Chen said, the atmosphere between the siblings a little depressing.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Ye Wei took Ye Chen¡¯s cell phone and entered a cell phone number. ¡°Call me at this number.¡±


    Ye Chen nodded. ¡°He just said that he wanted to meet you.¡± His look sunk as he suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°Third brother, forget about him. I have not settled Mommy¡¯s score with him, and I will meet him if he wants to settle that score. If he wants to get all gushy about father-daughter relationship, he can go screw himself. I am neither in the mood nor interested in that.¡±

 Chapter 276 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    After Ye Wei and Eleven left, Ning Ning curiously asked Cheng Anya, ¡°Mommy, how do you find auntie?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Cheng Anya smiled as she kneaded her son¡¯s tender face. ¡°Does Mommy like auntie?¡± Ning Ning nodded wisely and directly asked her.


    ¡°I like her. She has quite a personality. Don¡¯t you like her too?¡± Cheng Anya raised her eyebrows. Ye Wei¡¯s alluring yet badass character was almost a natural fit for their family. If Third Young Master Ye¡¯s sister were that girl next door, they would not know how to live with her.


    ¡°Yea, I really like her. Auntie is really capable.¡± Ning Ning nodded and smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Nobody in your family is normal. Everyone is capable.¡± Whether young or old, everyone was extremely able and their badassery rose with each subsequent generation. Cheng Anya was stunned into silence.


    How did she even run into this Ye family?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you part of the family too? What a self-contradiction.¡± Third Young Master Ye could not help but scold her laughingly as he overheard that statement after seeing Ye Wei off.


    ¡°I am not part of your family. My surname¡¯s Cheng, while your surname¡¯s Ye.¡± Cheng Anya raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Mommy, my surname is Cheng too,¡± Ning Ning weakly said as he jabbed Cheng Anya¡¯s elbow.


    Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya quieted down as Cheng Anya turned her head and looked at Ning Ning calmly. Ning Ning was, however, terrified and his tender face had a smile that begged for mercy. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t get agitated, don¡¯t get agitated. Darling me is just reminding you of a truth, so don¡¯t get agitated¡­¡±


    Third Young Master Ye gently laughed as he saved his son from Cheng Anya¡¯s clutches and hugged him. ¡°What Ning Ning just said reminded me of something. When shall we register our marriage and get your name changed, eh?¡±


    As Cheng Anya kept quiet, Ning Ning thought and said, ¡°Daddy, I think that Ye Ningyuan does not have as nice a ring as Cheng Ningyuan¡­¡±


    ¡°What nonsense. Ye Ningyuan has a much nicer ring to it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Ye Ningyuan it is then.¡± Ning Ning kept silent.


    ¡°That said, the two of you have no opinions, huh?¡± Third Young Master Ye was surprised at the ease at which things progressed, expecting it to be more challenging. Besides, Cheng Anya was the only daughter and Ning Ning carrying her surname would have been understandable, let alone leave Daddy Cheng happy.


    If she changed her surname to Ye, Daddy Cheng would be unhappy, let alone Cheng Anya¡¯s disagreement. He was expecting Cheng Anya to protest, but both of them had no opinion on the matter.


    ¡°Based on what I am hearing, you do not seem too happy about it. Should I symbolically protest it?¡± Cheng Anya raised her eyebrow and asked with a seeming smile. To think that pampering him would bring out a protest! Damn it, was protesting more in line with Miss Cheng¡¯s style?


    ¡°No!¡± Third Young Master Ye smartly chose to remain silent and gave a ¡®you are making things up¡¯ look.


    Ning Ning lay on his shoulder and giggled in fits. ¡°Daddy, whatever my surname is does not really matter since I am already your son. If my surname is Ye, so be it. Mommy and I have no opinion on that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, stop the nonsense. Third Young Master Ye, aren¡¯t you supposed to go take a shower?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Third Young Master Ye did not understand the eviction order posed to him. What did she have to say to her son in private?


    Ning Ning had a sudden realization. Did his mommy see through his somewhat ambiguous relationship with Ye Wei? Ugh! He quietly cursed at his predicament. Since he had clearly gone to lengths to cover up the relationship, how could he have blown it somehow?


    ¡°There are some things that I need to talk to my son about.¡± Cheng Anya gave her signature smile as she stood up and walked toward Ning Ning¡¯s study room. ¡°Darling, come over here!¡±


    Unwilling to get off, the young kid rubbed himself against his daddy and begged him pitifully for help. ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    Unable to resign his kid to his fate, Third Young Master Ye was about to speak when Miss Cheng coughed as a matter-of-factly. Third Young Master Ye stroked his child¡¯s tender face with pity and told him, ¡°Be a good child and go to your mommy. The queen calls you! Make haste!¡±


    As he said that, he waved him off and said, ¡°Daddy is going to take a shower.¡±


    The young kid stared at his father who left him in the lurch begrudgingly and dallied into the study room. Miss Cheng¡¯s smile left his goose bumps standing and the young kid wondered to himself whether his mommy could have been so able to see that he and Ye Wei were in cahoots. With Ye Wei and him both masters of putting up a perfect act, his mother, however smart, would not be able to easily see through their act.


    As he thought of this, he was slightly at ease.


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s up?¡± The young kid broke into a tender smile, which worked as his mother always fell for it.


    ¡°Where is the document in the living room?¡± Cheng Anya slightly squinted.


    The young kid secretly heaved a sigh of relief and thanked his ancestors for their timely help as the matter was thankfully not what he thought it was. He took the document from the shelf and passed it to Cheng Anya.


    ¡°You have read it?¡± Cheng Anya raised her eyebrows as she asked. She had also thought about it at the last minute when Ye Chen suggested changing Ning Ning¡¯s name and she then recalled they were cousins. As she had scattered the documents in the living room the night before and did not have time to gather them in the morning as she had left in a rush, she kind of guessed that Ning Ning had read them.


    Ning Ning looked at Cheng Anya with a smile and nodded. ¡°Mommy, you did not wish that I had read it?¡±


    ¡°Would you, in the shoes of a parent, hope your child would learn of something so campy?¡± Cheng Anya raised her brows and secretly chided herself for being this careless to allow Ning Ning to see the documents. However, Ning Ning did not seem to respond to it.


    Since all seemed normal, surely the child did not mind?


    However smart one¡¯s child is, they are often unlikely to accept such an issue. While her child was special, he surely¡­ would mind, right?


    ¡°Mommy, you can¡¯t blame me for that. You left the documents lying around in the living room for me to read them,¡± Ning Ning said in defense.


    ¡°Can you accept such a relationship between Daddy and Mommy?¡± Cheng Anya asked Ning Ning in trepidation, deeply fearing Ning Ning¡¯s rejection.


    Ning Ning smiled. Honestly, he was quite shocked at the revelation, but not to the point of rejecting the fact. ¡°If Daddy and you do not mind, what is there that I can¡¯t accept? It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°When did darling me ever lie to you?¡± Ning Ning smiled as he asked in return. With his mommy at ease, he lovingly snuggled into Cheng Anya¡¯s embrace. ¡°Darling me will unconditionally support any decision that Mommy makes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my child,¡± Miss Cheng said as she gave him a big kiss. ¡°You, my son, are indeed Mommy¡¯s most thoughtful comfort.¡±


    ¡°Not daughter?¡±


    ¡°If I say son, then it¡¯s son.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy, my queen.¡±


    ¡°Since you already know it, don¡¯t mention it to Daddy and assume you don¡¯t know anything. Understand?¡±


    ¡°I know, and I understand.¡±


    With the atmosphere much better, Ning Ning broke into a smile. Should he mention that he would be going for special training after this matter had blown over? It did not take any guessing to know that his mommy would definitely be unhappy.


    But he felt that going for special training would be better for his growth.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Ning Ning quieted. ¡°If darling me has to leave you for a while, would you be unhappy?¡±


    ¡°For how long?¡± Cheng Anya raised her eyebrows.


    Ning Ning grunted his acknowledgment as he did not dare to tell her that they would only see each other once every few years. ¡°No longer than a month. All other options are off the table.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay,¡± Ning Ning said.

 Chapter 277 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Cheng Anya went upstairs and dried her hair after a shower. She went online to prepare the documents needed for the next day¡¯s meeting, saved them, and replied to a few emails. She had received an email from Yang Zekun.


    She slightly squinted as she thought of Yang Yun¡¯s disgusting look at the banquet earlier. Oh, how distasteful it was!


    It was not because Yang Yun was her grandfather, but it was what he said about Ye Chen that left her disgusted. The airplane mishap that befell Yang Zekun¡¯s parents was not necessarily Ye Zhenhua¡¯s doing, and to pin the blame onto Ye Zhenhua without proof was laughable.


    He had no reason to hate Third Young Master Ye, and one could only say that hatred had utterly distorted his heart.


    He would achieve his goals by all means necessary.


    She disliked Yang Yun. It was her first time hating somebody, as rare as it sounded, whose shamelessness knew no boundaries.


    She hesitated and then opened the email that Yang Zekun sent as she did not associate Yang Zekun with Yang Yun. Although Yang Zekun revelation of her relationship with Third Young Master Ye during her birthday left her awkward and upset, he was, however, the Yang Zekun who took care of her and her son those years ago.


    When it came to the marketplace, he and Third Young Master Ye were no saints. Although she took Third Young Master Ye¡¯s side in the Yao Hua-MBS International feud, that was because Third Young Master Ye was Ye Chen and not because she had no qualms with either side¡¯s despicable moves. After all, she knew that Third Young Master Ye¡¯s moves were even more vicious and she had no right to call the kettle black.


    It was just that the closeness between them was much less than before.


    The contents of the email were simple, Yang Zekun apologizing to her on behalf of Yang Yun and deeply expressing his apology. Yang Zekun told her that Yang Yun only intended to bring her with them during the banquet, but he did not expect the matter to blow up nor expect Yang Yun to make life miserable for Third Young Master Ye during the banquet.


    He felt extremely bad about it.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s thoughts were complicated and she could not think about how to reply to him a long time after pressing the ¡®reply¡¯ button. To accept his apology? Miss Cheng was not some skin-deep person as she could not just forgive Yang Yun for what he had done to Third Young Master Ye.


    ¡®Senior, why are you so good at so many things, save your grandfather?¡¯


    And Yun Ruoxi¡­


    Given Yang Yun¡¯s character, he really wanted Yang Zekun and Yun Ruoxi to get together as their union would imply collaboration between Yao Hua and Yun Enterprise against MBS International. Yang Yun was definitely capable of that.


    When she saw Yang Zekun bring Yun Ruoxi to the banquet, she kind of guessed Yang Yun¡¯s intentions. How the hell was he even a grandfather¡­ Maybe he did not care about senior¡¯s happiness as he had spent his whole life dealing with Ye Zhenhua and topping MBS International.


    Given how filial Yang Zekun was, what Yang Yun hoped to see was more likely to happen.


    This was really¡­ a clusterf***. Even until today, Yun Ruoxi and Third Young Master Ye¡¯s affair were still mentioned by others with glee. Had she married Yang Zekun, and given the feud amongst these families, she would definitely become a laughingstock of upper society.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this relationship, damn it.¡± Why should she worry herself with the affairs of others? Whatever would happen was senior¡¯s own choice to make and she was in no position to call the shots. It was more of how Third Young Master Ye would duke it out with Louis and Old Master Ye.


    This was something that was just as troubling.


    There are times that women cannot fathom what goes on amongst men.


    In her speechlessness, Cheng Anya closed her email inbox and went onto the forums in vexation to find a punching bag.


    Once she logged onto the gossip forums, Cheng Anya was in for a shock as the top headline on the search engine read ¡®A Decadent 5-Sided Romance¡¯.


    Cheng Anya clicked the link out of curiosity.


    ¡°F***! Who could be so talented to give it such an arty-farty title?¡±


    The post was about the MBS International banquet as a lot of sensational news came from the banquet. The finance section paid attention to the collaboration between MBS International and the Ye family, MBS International¡¯s growth direction, as well as Louis¡¯ opinion about the Mafia collaborating with MBS International. The entertainment section focused on the sensational image of Third Young Master Ye and any other entertainment news from the banquet. The international section focused on the gunplay between Ye Wei and Black Eagle, as well as speculations about who was next on Ye Wei¡¯s hit list.


    What about the tabloids then?


    It was a deliberately selected scene, akin to a screengrab from a long and drawn out Korean drama.


    Firstly, Third Young Master Ye led his five secretaries out in style with each of them gorgeously looking and individually styled. Next was the bloody footage of Third Young Master Ye beating up CEO Zhang as Miss Cheng watched on coolly.


    And there was a designed dialog that went as follows:


    Miss Cheng: Hubby, you are great!


    Narrator: Third Young Master Ye, you are so moe! If you are a woman, marry him¡­ I love you to your death.


    Miss Cheng shuddered as she continued reading down amidst her goose bumps. Next was a photograph of Yang Zekun leading Yun Ruoxi out. The photography techniques used to take the photograph were stunning and captured them in their beauty, portraying them as a match made in heaven.


    The designed dialog for this photo went as follows:


    Master Yang: We are friends.


    Miss Yun: We are friends.


    Narrator: That we know. An explanation is a cover-up.


    What followed was Master Yang admiring Miss Cheng like a fool despite the pain in his gaze as Miss Yun and Third Young Master Ye made small talks. Miss Yun was all polite and elegant but betrayed a little resentment.


    Designed dialog:


    Miss Yun: Why did you ditch me? Why? Why? Why?


    Narrator: Miss Yun, where is your child? Where is your child? Where is your child?


    Miss Cheng stood aside and smiled. The designed dialog:


    Miss Cheng: You are not going to snatch my man from me, hehe.


    Cheng Anya planted her face on the keyboard and pounded the table out of her stifling boredom. F***, f***, f***! Who the hell was just so able to grasp their thoughts so well? That person was so damn talented!


    She went to the top of the thread to take a look and was stunned. The poster was ¡®Some Rich Man¡¯s Daughter¡¯.


    ¡°This damn woman is too damn talented.¡±


    She had always felt that this woman had some beef with Yun Ruoxi as she would never gossip about Yun Ruoxi whenever the latter appeared.


    She then scrolled down to see Louis appear as the melancholic prince, slowly sampling a glass of red wine whilst his emerald gaze taking a sideways glance at Miss Cheng not too far away. There was jealousy that burned in his gaze.


    Designed dialog:


    Louis: This woman is my type.


    What then followed was Yang Zekun speaking to Cheng Anya as the latter smiled whilst Master Yang was struggling amidst his pain.


    Designed dialog:


    Yang Zekun: Dear Anya, just yield to me, will you?


    Miss Cheng: I already belong to somebody. Let¡¯s call it quits.


    Narrator: Master Yang, just hug Miss Yun, will you? Stop splitting the couple up and be a generous man. Be a generous man¡­


    Cheng Anya almost lost it as she recalled this scene being the moment Yang Zekun was convincing her to return to the Yang family. She had to take her hat off to whoever analyzed the scene to that level of detail.


    Indeed, whenever there were photos, gossip was bound to follow.

 Chapter 278 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    As Cheng Anya scrolled down, she saw Louis¡¯ pretty face again. This time, it was his side profile that was as perfect as the goddess Venus. The line was like an edge that stood out and was unbelievably beautiful.


    The melancholic prince looked at Cheng Anya deeply as his glass of red wine became a prop for the depth of his emotions. The photograph was extraordinary, and people who did not understand Louis would assume that he loved her to the moon and back.


    Looks do not tell everything, the looks do not tell everything.


    Designed dialog:


    Louis: Why don¡¯t you understand my heart? Allow me to plant my lips on your face.


    Cheng Anya shuddered and rubbed down the goose bumps on her arm as she grabbed the glass next to her to gulp some water down.


    ¡®Dear OP, it is a real pity you are not a detective. Aesthetics of the photographs aside, even you could quite accurately surmise Louis¡¯s perverted mentality.¡¯


    You. Are. Badass.


    As she looked at the next photograph, she was stunned¡­


    The photograph was of her holding Third Young Master Ye¡¯s hands as Third Young Master Ye tilted his head toward her while they looked into each other¡¯s eyes and shared a smile. Miss Cheng¡¯s gaze was filled with gentleness and the love and care that cast doubt toward their innocence.


    Cheng Anya covered her eyes and slammed on the keyboard uncontrollably. Why??


    Wherever on earth this woman was to often capture these moments and still remain undiscovered. That said, the entire moment lasted less than a minute and she was even able to capture it so timely.


    She was so damn talented!


    Designed dialog:


    Third Young Master Ye: I love your heart, and the heavens and earth know it. Whoever snatches it gets beaten to a pulp by me.


    Miss Cheng: I love your heart¡ªthat the heavens know. Whoever snatches it from me will get the smackdown from me.


    Narrator: How badass indeed, how badass indeed. That¡¯s why I have said that they are indeed involved with each other. How adulterous¡­ The gallivanting Third Master pawns the secretary with that signature smile.


    Miss Cheng could not remain calm anymore and grabbed her hair. She really could not understand how she had managed to take these photos.


    Besides, the photo was not taken when Yang Yun and company arrived¡­ It should have been before the ¡®we were friends¡¯ photograph, but why was it moved to the back?


    The order of the photos should not have been like this ahhh¡­


    Could it have been that the gossip arose from the wrong order of the photographs?


    What followed after that photo were individual photographs of Yang Zekun and Yun Ruoxi. Both seemed a little heartbroken and in pain.


    Narrator: Since we are both of the same plights, let¡¯s get together, shall we?


    Then came a collage of photographs.


    Here was where things got extra saucy.


    The photographs were about Miss Cheng and Miss Yun going tit-for-tat.


    Miss Yun was arrogant while Miss Cheng was smiling.


    Both beauties were radiant and looked good.


    Designed dialog:


    Miss Yun: I MUST win my man back!


    Miss Cheng: You are welcome to challenge me. I will dash your hopes into the sewer.


    Narrator: Miss Cheng completely wins! Miss Yun, do what you should. Why should women make life difficult for other women? You have enough tragedies and stop cooking up even more. Call it quits for you can never win against Miss Cheng!


    At the side of the photograph, a large ¡®Long Live Miss Cheng¡¯ was adorned in gold.


    Cheng Anya was speechless!


    ¡°Really, are meeting over-the-top people over the internet such a common phenomenon?¡± Cheng Anya murmured to herself. This was surely too over the top, no?


    The next photograph was of Yang Zekun looking at Miss Cheng perplexedly.


    The designed dialog was a classic line from ¡®The Pleasant Goat and Big Big Wolf¡¯: I will be back.


    He left dismally.


    Third Young Master Ye was at the side and in high spirits.


    Louis then appeared elegantly. Cheng Anya remembered this was taken when he said it was a pity that he did not get to dance with her whilst his emerald gaze showed a few hints of regret and sadness.


    Designed dialog:


    Louis: Only the moon understands how I feel.


    Narrator: Dear melancholic prince, I know how you feel too. Please do not be inflexible and stubborn, okay? Explore your options and you may just be much better off with your next choice!


    How talented indeed! Cheng Anya was in tears at how the dialog went.


    It captured all that she wanted to tell Louis.


    The last image was of Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye standing together as though they were ready to defy all odds.


    Designed dialog:


    Third Young Master Ye: This woman is mine, so open your damn eyes and f*** off.


    Miss Cheng was stunned into silence.


    After selecting from ten-over photographs and ordering them, a hedonistic, humorous and campy 5-sided love story was born.


    Some Rich Man¡¯s Daughter left her words of thanks below: Dear friends, arise for gossip!


    Miss Cheng totally lost it at that as she had seen over-the-top people but not somebody as over the top. When she recalled about the Pretty Money Boy incident, she set the thread straight with just a few comments and carried on picking on and putting the pressure on Miss Yun, mobilizing the power of the crowd to take down Miss Yun¡¯s alternate accounts.


    Some Rich Man¡¯s Daughter was indeed talented enough to turn the tense, unavoidable confrontation at the banquet into a campy TV drama. She was indeed damn talented.


    Miss Cheng extremely admired her and was speechless¡­


    ¡°What a tragedy¡­¡±


    Luckily for her, photos of her kissing Third Young Master Ye were not taken. If not, it would have been a real tragedy for her.


    The affair was real.


    As Miss Cheng read each reply, the discussion was definitely heating up. This gossip forum was a massive gathering for socialites and elites. Third Young Master Ye was somebody famous, and so were Miss Yun, Louis, and Yang Zekun¡­


    Miss Cheng was the silent person next door.


    The questions about Miss Cheng were the most as they asked who this beauty was. There were other photos of her accompanying Third Young Master Ye to Yang Yun¡¯s birthday banquet that followed.


    Both of them intimately held each other as the Rose Tear necklace hung in front of her.


    Rumors of an affair started from here as people exposed news that she was once romantically involved with Yang Zekun.


    That moment, Miss Cheng was being cyber-manhunted and became the most talked-about person besides Third Young Master Ye.


    Even more dramatically, some were asking whether they knew Miss Cheng in real life. Many replied that¡­ they knew her.


    Cheng Anya¡­ was frightened.


    Since famous people were on this forum, those in upper society who had a thing or two were undoubtedly those people who would bring their company along for the thrills.


    To prevent being locked out of her account due to inactivity, Miss Cheng replied to the threads out of formality: These photographs are so well-taken!


    Being a master at picking an internet fight, Miss Cheng¡¯s appearance brought about tens of responses.


    Suddenly, she discovered a reply from ¡®Miss Yun¡¯.


    ¡®You all know nuts. They are siblings¡­¡¯


    This reply was bumped up by countless replies and some fifty replied in the span of five minutes as they waited for more exposure from ¡®Miss Yun¡¯.


    Some could not be bothered whilst some others read on. All were, however, waiting for the gossip.


    ¡®I shall not tell you¡¯, ¡®Miss Yun¡¯ replied curtly.


    Flames arose in the thread, and Cheng Anya was left speechless. What did gossipers hate? They hated the denial of gossip following the suspense whilst waiting for it. Infuriating, wasn¡¯t it? Everybody started flaming ¡®Miss Yun¡¯ for being stingy.

 Chapter 279 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    At that moment, the replies on the forum surged and the thread stacked. As Cheng Anya helped herself to some water, she watched the fights go on. Since Miss Yun was not somebody who would play it big on the forums, it was more likely her supporters in the socialites¡¯ club.


    Since taking on the internet alone would mean dying without dignity, and how Miss Cheng only had Li Yun as her only helper in the forum, she hence took aim at Some Rich Man¡¯s Daughter and decided to make every attempt, including employing her son¡¯s brilliant internet talent to cheat, to get some extremely valuable information.


    Some Rich Man¡¯s Daughter was openly being bought over, and her good impression of her increased proportionately. Since a stranger is just a friend you haven¡¯t met yet, Miss Cheng could have her way on the forum with said Some Rich Man¡¯s Daughter¡¯s blessing and became somebody famous on the forums.


    The Rain Stops in Jiangnan: All ye angsty people, hear me out. Are people in love your business? Is it your matter that they are siblings? Aren¡¯t you getting envious because you are simply unmarketable?


    Many people fell in line and agreed in unison.


    There¡¯s only one word to describe you: Strong!


    What was typically Miss Cheng¡¯s style, along with the anonymity the internet afforded, allowed Miss Cheng to become even more impolite.


    Just as she read on excitedly, Some Rich Man¡¯s Daughter sent her a personal message. ¡°How mean of you!¡±


    The Rain Stops in Jiangnan: Just a token.


    ¡°Dear Miss Rain, you are sure not nice enough to comment on the camp that I took thirty minutes to come up with. You are sure not nice enough¡­¡±


    To be able to create such a decadent and over-the-top campy 5-sided love story in just thirty minutes surely showcased Miss Some¡¯s editorial talent, speed, and gossipy nature. Miss Cheng was awash with respect for her.


    The Rain Stops in Jiangnan: Didn¡¯t I say that the photographs were very beautiful?


    Some Rich Man¡¯s Daughter: You have to critique the campy drama.


    The Rain Stops in Jiangnan: Ms, there are already over five thousand replies. My reply will simply get drowned out.


    Some Rich Man¡¯s Daughter: That¡¯s true too. How did I write? Was it sensational enough?


    The Rain Stops in Jiangnan: You have always been sharp, and even more so than Brother Sharp.


    Some Rich Man¡¯s Daughter: Ah, yes, even I find him a bit too sharp.


    Cheng Anya gritted her teeth and pounded the table. ¡®Damn it! How dare you ask me whether it¡¯s gossipy enough when you are the gossip! You sure are asking for it!¡¯


    She had an impulse to call her son up to hack the forum. As she thought about it, hacking the forum would mean way less fun in the days to follow. Hacking Miss Some was the real deal.


    The Rain Stops in Jiangnan: Miss, aren¡¯t you afraid that Third Young Master Ye would embargo you with your scoop?


    Some Rich Man¡¯s Daughter: He wouldn¡¯t.


    The Rain Stops in Jiangnan: Is he your lover¡ªno, your past lover?


    Miss Cheng clenched her fists in front of her computer as her inner universe was aflame. She should have realized that something was amiss as she said she disliked Yun Ruoxi because Yun Ruoxi snatched her man from her. That man was Third Young Master Ye.


    To put it slightly differently, was she saying the truth?


    Some Rich Man¡¯s Daughter: No answers for you, hehe.


    The Rain Stops in Jiangnan: ¡­


    Cheng Anya squinted and felt sourness in her mouth. ¡®Damn you, gallivanting Third Young Master Ye, for running into your ex-lovers wherever you go.¡¯ Cheng Anya took a deep breath and calmed down¡­


    The more time one spends on the internet, the more relationships are revealed. She endured that and suddenly recalled that most of the socialites on the forum would have had a tryst or two with Third Young Master Ye.


    Chen Anya¡¯s smile stiffened!


    Some Rich Man¡¯s Daughter: Wow¡­ Miss Rain, look at reply #5678. Something¡¯s cooking¡­


    Out of gossip, Cheng Anya went to reply #5678 only to be stunned as her eyes twitched. This person surely fulfilled her deepest fears and made the relationship even steamier. It was a photograph of Cheng Anya taking the initiative to kiss Third Young Master Ye.


    The post went as follows: Incest is a characteristic of the 21st century. That has nothing to do with me.


    ¡®F***!¡¯


    Who would have been so all-knowing?


    The poster: ¡°The Evergreen Tree¡±


    F***, this person was also a master at starting arguments in the forum as he took on differing viewpoints on his own. Miss Cheng once exchanged blows with him, and it clearly left an impression. That was before she cohabited with Third Young Master Ye and gossip tied them together, their argument stemming from differing viewpoints.


    After over an hour of exchanging blows, the people replying to the thread could not care less and it became a to-and-fro between them. Hearsay had it that she was a beauty and Miss Cheng¡¯s first argument was because of this ¡®Evergreen Tree¡¯.


    Since then, The Rain Stops in Jiangnan and The Evergreen Tree were sworn rivals.


    Since confrontations were unavoidable on the forums, they were bound to exchange blows with each other.


    As said person had not appeared online for a while and was such a tinderbox on making his appearance, Cheng Anya was a little stunned.


    The purpose of the post was to prevent the forum trolls from beating each other up. While it was quite in Cheng Anya¡¯s intention, she was not too calm about how that photo had leaked.


    There would be nobody else in a moment.


    The Rain Stops in Jiangnan: To the idiot who posted reply #5678, did you create this composite picture?


    The Evergreen Tree: Miss Rain, don¡¯t you agree that people should be in love with each other? Why are you picking on me when it¡¯s so difficult for us to agree on something?


    The Rain Stops in Jiangnan: No, I was saying that photograph of yours¡­ The photograph looks extremely blurred. Are you trying to fool somebody?¡±


    The Evergreen Tree: Calm down. I am scamming somebody else instead of you. Don¡¯t get agitated, lest you burst a blood vessel¡­


    The Rain Stops in Jiangnan: F*** (and a series of expletives)


    The Evergreen Tree: How vulgar.


    The Rain Stops in Jiangnan: ¡­


    The Evergreen Tree: Miss ¡®The Rain Stops in Jiangnan¡¯, allow me to school you in what ¡®manners¡¯ are. How childish of you.


    Miss Cheng took deep breaths.


    The Rain Stops in Jiangnan: I will hack you!


    The Evergreen Tree: You are welcome to take me on.


    Some Rich Man¡¯s Daughter: The two of you don¡¯t get too agitated, okay? Calm down. Being calm trumps everything else.


    Miss Cheng broke into a slightly unsound smile as she unplugged the power source and carried the computer downstairs where she kicked open Ning Ning¡¯s study room. Poor Ning Ning, who was designing a detonation system, was shocked and he clicked the wrong place as his hand trembled. The program started to run wildly and the code on the computer repeatedly refreshed itself. Ning Ning gave up saving the program and turned around with a perplexed look on his face. ¡°Mommy?¡±


    Who pissed her off?


    ¡°Darling child, come here and help Mommy waste this person,¡± Miss Cheng said with an elegant smile while her fists cracked with atypical savagery.


    Ning Ning, the filial-to-a-fault son, took over Cheng Anya¡¯s computer. After a glance, he logged into the gossip forum with Cheng Anya¡¯s username and password.


    ¡°The Evergreen Tree, eh, is dead meat for messing with my mommy.¡± Ning Ning elegantly tapped on the keyboard as he looked up the IP address and tried to console Miss Cheng. ¡°Mommy, watch baby show his hand and waste him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all up to you!¡± Cheng Anya laughed treacherously. Both mother and son looked at each other and smiled, both equally scheming.


    ¡°Mommy, you are, however, cheating.¡±


    ¡°You fool, why should I not cheat when I can cheat in the exam?¡±


    ¡°¡­Fine!¡± Ning Ning said.


    ¡°Eh, he is also checking you out.¡± Ning Ning smiled as he added three protection programs and initiated a second tracking system. This person¡¯s skills were not too bad and they were quick.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him discover me.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    As time passed, Ning Ning was unable to smile. When he managed to look up The Evergreen Tree¡¯s IP address, his tender face twitched irregularly.


    ¡®Oh, God, save me!¡¯

 Chapter 280 - Almost a Beast

    Ning Ning felt that life was occasionally a tragedy as the lovely and innocent him having to decide whether to sell out a person was an extremely painful decision. This was on top of having to see his mommy and daddy have a go at each other.


    There was actually nothing particularly bad about that. It could be a form of teasing as well.


    But¡­


    The young kid tucked his lips and thought, ¡®To sell out or not?¡¯


    ¡°Have you managed to check out who it was?¡± Cheng Anya raised her eyebrows and interestingly wondered who The Evergreen Tree actually was. Having exchanged blows with her several times, the photograph posted did piss her off.


    She was almost certain that said user was somebody she knew.


    ¡°Mommy, I feel that you do not quite want to know who he is.¡± The young kid showed a very troubled mommy-do-not-force-me look that was yet excited. All that was left was for him to show how conflicted he was with a tiny handkerchief.


    ¡°Darling, Mommy is double certain that she wants to know who he is. Out with it.¡± Miss Cheng squinted.


    The young kid, still conflicted, smiled like a little fox. Cheng Anya seemed to see a purebred white fox wagging its tail as the young kid pointed toward the ceiling. ¡°Mommy, actually, why don¡¯t you go see what Daddy is up to?¡±


    He decided to sell out his daddy as firstly, Mommy was the biggest. Secondly, anybody who messed around with Mommy was asking for trouble. Thirdly, he wanted to see what happened.


    Cheng Anya took a deep breath and suddenly smiled as Ning Ning moved his chair away from her.


    Uh oh, she¡¯s got a murderous intent!


    ¡°Did you just say that our ¡®The Evergreen Tree¡¯ is called Ye Chen?¡± Cheng Anya asked gently.


    ¡°It seems so!¡±


    ¡°Is he the Ye Chen who is upstairs?¡±


    ¡°Should be!¡±


    Cheng Anya closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She then made a cutthroat hand sign and said, ¡°Hacked!¡± through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Mommy, are you serious?¡± Ning Ning¡¯s face twitched.


    ¡°That¡¯s a yes!¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay then!¡± Ning Ning curled his lips into a smile. He managed to hack Third Young Master Ye and gave his mommy an additional protection program to prevent his daddy from checking her IP address up. His tiny heart thumped.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve hacked him, how long would it take him to recover?¡± Cheng Anya asked with a smile.


    ¡°Given Daddy¡¯s abilities, about a few hours.¡±


    ¡°Lock him out of his account.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, surely you don¡¯t have to be so heartless, right?¡± Ning Ning shuddered. ¡°Actually, he is unable to track you down. Spare him so that you get to enjoy more popcorn on the forum in time to come. For example¡­ teasing? Hehehe¡­ Mommy knows.¡±


    The young kid laughed so schemingly that Cheng Anya raised her eyebrows and squinted dangerously. That was a very good idea.


    ¡°Darling, you are really smart.¡±


    ¡°Mommy has taught me well.¡±


    As mother and son looked at each other, they laughed cunningly. Ning Ning made the sign of a cross over his heart. Daddy, may the Lord protect you!


    When he suddenly heard Third Young Master Ye come down the stairs, Ning Ning closed the webpage and Cheng Anya cooperated by opening a program for Ning Ning to teach her about. Before Third Young Master Ye could come in, both were serious at work. One was teaching whilst the other was learning seriously.


    ¡°What brought you downstairs? Third Young Master Ye turned around and Miss Cheng recalled what Some Rich Man¡¯s Daughter had told her, then The Evergreen Tree. She scrutinized Third Young Master Ye from head to toe.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy has something she did not understand and came down to ask me.¡± Ning Ning smiled.


    Third Young Master Ye raised his eyebrows as he pinched Miss Cheng¡¯s nose. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you come by next door? I was there.¡±


    That was a joke. Thankfully, she did not get him to hack anybody. If not, that would have led to a bed scene¡­ Cheng Anya deeply applauded her brightness. There was no other way out as she was used to finding Ning Ning to solve her computer problems, which included trolling people.


    ¡°You are not as professional as our darling child,¡± Miss Cheng said as she pushed away Third Young Master Ye¡¯s hand.


    ¡®If not, you would not be hacked by your son,¡¯ Cheng Anya secretly thought to herself.


    Ning Ning smartly chose to remain silent. When the adults are speaking, the children stay out.


    ¡°Who said that? I can take a look as well.¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly looked at her. This damn lass sure knew how to discourage people.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to look at? They aren¡¯t as saucy as the posts on the gossip website.¡± Cheng Anya smiled sweetly as she brought her computer up.


    Ning Ning broke into a smile as he planted his face onto the keyboard and pounded the table.


    His mommy¡¯s train of thought was just too quick.


    Third Young Master Ye was aghast and instead dope-slapped his son. ¡°Shut up¡±.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stay up too late and sleep early.¡± Third Young Master Ye reminded him and followed Miss Cheng up the stairs. That damn lass, weren¡¯t there saucy threads on the gossip website for him to read?


    Very good!


    He was going to teach her a lesson!


    As Miss Cheng carried the laptop back into her bedroom, the door was locked from the inside. She then thought about it and then unlocked the door. With raised eyebrows and a smile that cracked of wisdom, Third Young Master Ye, who had just plugged his computer in, entered.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you playing with your son downstairs? What brings you up?¡± Cheng Anya calmly searched Baidu for information about the banquet earlier today. Although the major press outlets were yet to make a move, photographs were appearing on a few of the entertainment magazines.


    Luckily, she only occupied an insignificant portion of the papers.


    The press was all eyes on Third Young Master Ye, Miss Yun, Yang Zekun, as well as Louis. The latter was described as the most heart-aching melancholic prince. Cheng Anya remained silent as she was reminded about that gossip forum.


    This particular entertainment magazine was not as skilled as Some Rich Man¡¯s Daughter. If she were some paparazzi, there would be loads of gossip in the entertainment section daily.


    ¡°I am not as nice to look at as those gossip posts?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked, arms akimbo and seemingly laughed at her. He seemed to be laughing heartily at her if one overlooked the intention to settle the score in his gaze.


    ¡°You sure have foresight,¡± Cheng Anya smiled as she closed the webpage. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? I am sleeping soon, so bug off.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye suddenly turned his chair around and put his powerful hands on the armrests of the chair, trapping her. He leaned down and there was a hidden rage in his gaze. That seeming smile was somewhat like a douche teasing a good woman and about to turn into a beast with a face-turn.


    ¡°The night is still young, no?¡± Third Young Master Ye sounded gentle. He was hell-bent on teaching Cheng Anya a lesson tonight and ran his hands over her face. Miss Cheng¡¯s skin was extremely tender, and Third Young Master Ye could not bear to let his hands off them. He raised Cheng Anya¡¯s chin like a douche and leaned down, his scent leaping into her face. That burning desire in his eyes became even stronger, and with it, an urgency to undress her and pin her down was restrained by his self-restraint that he took pride in. ¡°When do you unwrap your birthday presents?¡± He was hell-bent on teasing his dear Anya.


    ¡°I do not mind opening my birthday presents ten years or even eight years later.¡± Miss Cheng already saw through his intention and steadied her heartbeat as she gorgeously looked at the bed beside her and smiled. ¡°I do not mind leaving my birthday presents as they are.¡±


    ¡°That time I was teased by you was the time I did not show it. I do not mind you immediately opening it.¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s breath deepened. As he was bent down, his collar was wide open and revealed his well-chiseled chest.


    He was pretty well-sculpted.


    Cheng Anya secretly thought to herself that she knew from long ago that Third Young Master Ye had a good figure from when they were by the seaside. She had touched it, and it felt good. A few impure images flashed past her mind and Miss Cheng slightly blushed as she looked down. As Third Young Master Ye was wearing oversized pajamas, she could not see anything. Miss Cheng¡¯s lips were a little parched and she could not help but stick out her tongue and moisten her lips. The naive her did not know that her action was such fatal arousal to men.


    As she looked up, Third Young Master Ye pulled her up a little roughly, and without saying a second word, grabbed her by her lips and kissed her roughly.


    Third Young Master Ye hurriedly brought her onto the bed but Cheng Anya naughtily hid aside. She was suddenly bitten on him on the lips. ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re really a beast,¡± Cheng Anya said in pain.


    It¡¯s not as though this idiot had not had experiences with women. How could he be so violent and urgent, like a hungry wolf pouncing onto sheep?


    ¡°If men are not like beasts at this juncture, they are abnormal,¡± Third Young Master Ye replied hoarsely as he pecked on the lips that he kissed until they became swollen. Miss Cheng¡¯s face was flushing, her eyes coquettish, and her lips moist and red. She seemed extremely alluring¡­


    He felt that every encounter with her was like his first awakening interest in sex.


    Third Young Master Ye wanted to undo her nightgown but Cheng Anya hooked her arms around his neck and smiled sweetly. ¡°Ah Chen, do you know why I am taking the initiative today?¡± she said gently with an alluring look.


    ¡°Hungry for me?¡± Third Young Master Ye looked at her with a seeming smile as he kneaded her chest with a perverted and horny smile.


    Cheng Anya smiled and then kissed him twice. She was as alluring as she could get, and Third Young Master Ye was dazed by her. Miss Cheng took the initiative and kissed him until he was all dazed.


    And she suddenly kicked him out of the door, closed it, and locked it.


    ¡°Not hungry for you, but as punishment. Damn it, go reflect on what you did!¡± Cheng Anya shouted through her pants. She could imagine how Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face would look.


    To any man, being denied of one¡¯s desires was a terrible thing¡­


    ¡°F***, Cheng Anya, open the door! Where did I cross you?¡± Emotions flashed across Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face as he had thought he would have his way with Cheng Anya¡­


    That was¡­ stifling!


    ¡°Be a good boy and let¡¯s call it a day. I¡¯m tired! Goodnight!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye stood at the door, dangerously squinting¡­


    ¡®F***! Cheng Anya, you are sure mean!¡¯

 Chapter 281 - Third Young Master Ye’s Love Education for the Young Kid

    The next day, Ning Ning made breakfast. His daddy and mommy came downstairs together. One was full of energy while the other was pale. Ning Ning smiled and gave a morning kiss on Anya¡¯s face. With a smile, he asked Ye Chen, ¡°Daddy, didn¡¯t you sleep well last night?¡±


    His voice was tender and he looked worried. Ye Chen¡¯s gaze darkened and replied forcefully, ¡°No!¡±


    He looked up and tossed a few knives to Miss Cheng with his gaze. Ning Ning could see the flying knives shooting out of his eyes, but his mommy drank porridge as if nothing had happened. She even smiled and requested, ¡°Baby, the porridge is not soft enough. Boil a little longer next time.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay,¡± Ning Ning said.


    Impressive!


    I worship Mommy!


    Third Young Master Ye narrowed his eyes. ¡°Make whatever you want to eat yourself. What right do you have to order my son?¡±


    Miss Cheng smiled. ¡°Your son has been serving me for several years. Do you have any problems with that?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye kept silent.


    ¡®Daddy, you are really simple-minded.¡¯ He felt a little guilty but his face showed his excitement. He was guilty that he had betrayed Daddy but was glad to see Daddy and Mommy flirting and fighting with each other again.


    ¡®What a dilemma! It¡¯s hard to be a son!¡¯


    Cheng Anya got up and went to the kitchen for more porridge. Third Young Master Ye kicked the young kid and frowned. ¡°Son, I heard that you want to find a wife like your mommy?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± The young kid asked lovingly. He thought that his mommy was decent. Black-bellied, a little money faced, cute, knew when to be soft and when to be firm. She¡¯s the best choice for a wife.


    What a cute Oedipus complex. Third Young Master Ye was torn. With his utmost heartfelt words, he educated him. ¡°Baby, let me tell you. You¡¯d better not find a wife like your mommy. Just look at how your daddy is suffering now. You have to learn from my mistake. How wonderful would it be to find an obedient girl whom you can bully and do whatever you like? That is the meaning of perfection, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, aren¡¯t we supposed to dote on and cherish our wives?¡± The young kid held his chin and his eyes were bright. He was very curious. Which husband marries his wife to bully her? Was his family special?


    Third Young Master Ye smiled and touched his son¡¯s head like the little gray wolf that kidnapped the Little Red Riding Hood. ¡°Baby, when you grow up, you will understand that there is always a woman you don¡¯t need to be gentle with. You¡¯ll just feel like bullying her, the harder the better.¡±


    Ning Ning looked at the ceiling as if he had understood something. ¡®Daddy, you are really special.¡¯


    ¡°Daddy, but I think that Mommy is very good. Didn¡¯t you make her devoted to you too?¡± Ning Ning was puzzled. In his opinion, Mommy was obviously not as black-bellied as his Daddy.


    ¡°Your mommy¡­¡± The thought of the tortuous cold water bath which he had experienced thrice last night made Third Young Master¡¯s mind distorted. In order to avoid his son from repeating his tragic story, he thought that it was necessary to educate him. ¡°Son, the boat would always capsize at the gutter. You need to hold each other firmly to ensure that your boat will be stable, okay? Don¡¯t look for someone similar. It¡¯s enough to just look for someone stupid. She wouldn¡¯t dare to go to the west if you tell her to go to the east. How comfortable would your life be, huh?¡±


    Ning Ning continued to look at the ceiling while holding his chin up. His face was full of confusion. Why was it different from what his mommy had taught him? Mommy said that a wife should be doted on.


    ¡°Mommy said that a wife is to be cherished while a husband is for stepping on.¡± Ning Ning unconsciously betrayed his dear mommy.


    A husband was to step on? Very well. Third Young Master Ye ground his teeth. Don¡¯t let a woman fall into his hands in the future, or she would die. Third Young Master Ye smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be trampled on, right? So, listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ning Ning lengthened his voice as if he had understood him. He then asked curiously, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Daddy marry a stupid one? Why Mommy?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye, ¡°I thought she was stupid when I fell in love with her at first sight.¡±


    Ning Ning blinked. So, it can be said that Daddy¡¯s eyes were bad and had made the wrong choice? The eagle had been hunting chickens for its whole life but was accidentally poked in the eye?


    Third Young Master Ye frowned. He thought what he said was strange. When did he fall in love with her at first sight? That was because they had Ning Ning and he had no choice, right?


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Normal people go through steps of knowing each other first, then fall in love, get married, and have children. Our steps are reversed, so we are a special case.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, are you sure you¡¯re looking for a wife?¡± There was a very strange look on Ning Ning¡¯s pinkish face.


    ¡°Son, education should be started from childhood. Because you have been staying together with Miss Cheng since you were young, that¡¯s why you were brainwashed by her. Listen to me from today on.¡± Third Young Master Ye was domineering.


    ¡®Daddy, won¡¯t I become a little pig if I listen to you?¡¯


    Ning Ning looked at Third Young Master Ye with a smile. ¡®Daddy, can you prank her back if Mommy pranks you? You have the keys to every room in the house. It¡¯s not difficult to go in secretly.¡¯


    Didn¡¯t you think of this method? Daddy, what should I say about you?


    So, being stupid is a lifetime thing.


    Stop struggling!


    How can baby be embarrassed like you?


    Even if he found someone as tough as his mommy, he had the ability to control her until death. Of course, it was possible to let her do what she wanted occasionally, but in general, he could 100% achieve what he wanted.


    ¡°Do you understand? Avoid girls like her and catch a dumb girl home.¡±


    Big gray wolf looking for Little Red Riding Hood? Ning Ning looked at the ceiling as if he had understood something. The seven-year-old felt that his daddy was definitely that big gray wolf, who was specially used to abduct pure white rabbits like him.


    When the young kid was old enough and met a woman, he finally understood how important and true his father¡¯s teachings were. He was truly impressed.


    He regretted that he didn¡¯t listen to his father¡¯s advice much when he was younger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lead my son astray.¡± Cheng Anya smiled and stared at Third Young Master Ye. ¡°Was it easy for me to raise my son to be an all-rounder? I have to keep him by my side for the rest of my life.¡±


    Ning Ning looked at his daddy¡¯s sinister eyes and continued eating. He couldn¡¯t express his opinion. His daddy was jealous.


    ¡°Baby, let¡¯s not find little idiots as wives. It would affect our genes.¡± Cheng Anya patted the young kid¡¯s head, smiled very kindly, and educated him as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t that smart either, but your son is still a genius. So, our son¡¯s genes are enough.¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled extraordinarily elegantly.


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence.


    ¡®Third Young Master Ye, are you saying that I¡¯m stupid?¡¯


    Ning Ning would rather not express his opinion, but there was something that he felt made sense. He should have listened to his father¡¯s advice on love relationships.


    Of course, he could only take his father¡¯s love advice with a pinch of salt. After all, he was black-bellied and loved being jealous over him, which might get him into trouble.


    If his daddy was reliable in love, pigs could fly.

 Chapter 282 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    With Louis in MBS international, there was a very strange atmosphere. All the meetings held in the first conference room were filled with wars. In view of Louis¡¯ unusual desire for Cheng Anya, every time his jade green eyes looked at Cheng Anya, Third Young Master Ye felt very uncomfortable. His woman was being coveted and no man would be happy about it, let alone someone domineering like Third Young Master Ye.


    Third Young Master Ye hardly allowed Cheng Anya to enter the first conference room and always took Liu Xiaotian or Guan Rutong with him.


    But even so, he could not stop Louis¡¯ pursuit of Cheng Anya.


    MBS International¡¯s recent hot topic was Louis and Cheng Anya. Even the ladies in the office had begun to gossip about how likely Cheng Anya and Louis would succeed. Because of the increasingly gloomy face of President Ye, they did not dare to gossip openly anymore but secretly gossip about the complicated relationship among the three of them.


    What a campy drama. Cheng Anya was at a loss as to whether to cry or laugh. It was said that the cooperation between Mafia and Louis was just a cover. The godfather¡¯s biggest goal was to pursue Miss Cheng Anya.


    He looked soft and had a pair of melancholic eyes. Always with a slight smile, he was like a man that had suffered from pain, which intrigued the motherly instinct of the females of MBS International. They were moved by his passion of love and how they wished they were the ones whom Louis liked.


    Therefore, his image of being deeply in love and loyal had spread throughout the company via the females in the company.


    After hearing this, Cheng Anya laughed it off and made a comment¡ªboring.


    Third Young Master Ye smiled coldly and commented, ¡°Shameless.¡±


    After Louis entered MBS international, Third Young Master Ye was obviously getting busier. There were a lot of things happening in both the underworld and business because he peacefully settled Louis and Fourth Young Master Tang and Lin started to take over Fire Beacon Hall. Within a short time, Dragon Gate swept and took over all the dark forces in City A. The Mafia avoided them, and Dragon Gate replaced Fire Beacon Hall as the largest dark force in City A.


    It was well-known that the leader of Dragon Gate was Fourth Young Master Tang and Third Young Master Ye and Lin were the two masters helping him in the dark. Hence, during this period of time, Fourth Young Master Tang had carried out numerous secret transactions with the government of City A.


    Fourth Young Master Tang was taking up a lot of roles as he only trusted a few people. Ye Chen and Lin could only secretly help out the business of the Tang family. Not only that, although Louis became the vice-president of MBS international, he had a diamond and arms trade with him. Third Young Master Ye had forced Louis to give free diamonds to MBS International in the name of him being the vice-president. Louis readily agreed.


    The diamond was from him and he had a background in the underworld. Even if something went wrong, Third Young Master Ye would not get into trouble. He just had to deal with the arms trade.


    It was the last time he would be involved in an illegal business with Louis.


    Therefore, Third Young Master Ye was very careful. He worked all night in the military factory of City A, packing and waiting for the time to arrive. It all ended when he had transported them to the wharf and watched the boat sail out.


    He was used to this kind of thing, but he felt uneasy this time. Third Young Master Ye seldom made use of Dragon Gate to escort the transaction. Because of the relationship between Ye Wei and him, he was not in danger of being assassinated anymore. Black Eagle and others naturally didn¡¯t need to protect him 24 hours and could look after the transaction.


    If Louis dared to play him, he wouldn¡¯t mind that Black Eagle shoot his head off on the spot.


    At most, he would let Ning Ning ask Chu Li and Jason for help to control the mafia. They had done that kind of thing many times.


    After Louis withdrew his capital, Yao Hua and Yun Enterprise were still cooperating with each other, but they stopped the war with MBS International temporarily. Yao Hua was headed by Yang Zekun, who was different from Yang Yun, who would risk everything. Moreover, he hated the Ye family because Yang Yun told him that his parents¡¯ plane crash was secretly planned by Ye Zhenhua.


    But when investigating Cheng Anya¡¯s past history, Yang Zekun also investigated his parents¡¯ accident. There was no evidence that Ye Zhenhua did it.


    However, he was shocked by what Yang Yun had done. It was understandable that Third Young Master Ye hated him. The resentment between the Ye and the Yang family was just a disorderly chess game stained with blood.


    Yang Zekun did not want to go on.


    After Louis withdrew his capital and settled in MBS international, Yang Yun thought it was Ye Zhenhua who played a trick in secret. He purposely robbed Louis, his big backer, which made him hate him even more. However, he didn¡¯t have the capital and didn¡¯t dare to take the risk to confront MBS international.


    In addition, he was very upset about Cheng Anya. The grandfathers and grandsons of the Yang family didn¡¯t make a move for a while. If the Yang family didn¡¯t make a move, the Yun family naturally wouldn¡¯t have the ability to take action either.


    Yang Yun thought that Yao Hua would face great trouble this time as Louis had betrayed them. It was easy for Ye Chen to destroy Yao Hua.


    But Third Young Master Ye didn¡¯t play his cards according to reason. He didn¡¯t budge at all. Firstly, MBS international was also suffering from a great loss and it would take a while to recover. Secondly¡­


    Ye Zhenhua ordered Ye Chen to take action against Yao Hua, which made Third Young Master Ye very disgusted. Even if Ye Zhenhua didn¡¯t say it, Third Young Master Ye wouldn¡¯t let Yang Yun off. However, he was naturally rebellious and didn¡¯t like being told what to do. Moreover, the person who ordered him to do things was Ye Zhenhua. Third Young Master Ye ignored his words stubbornly.


    Ye Zhenhua called several times, but Ye Chen just collapsed the phone on the desk and worked as if nothing had happened. When he was tired of speaking, Third Young Master Ye then hung up the phone and continued to work. Cheng Anya was secretly impressed as it needed a huge amount of perseverance which no ordinary people could have.


    But she was still very happy that the matter between Old Master Ye and Old Master Yang had finally calmed down.


    thing


    In fact, Cheng Anya did not understand the biggest reason why Third Young Master Ye stopped the fight with Yao Hua.


    Although Third Young Master Ye refused to admit it, he had still thought of it in his subconscious mind.


    Yang Zekun had taken care of Cheng Anya and his son for seven years without any complaints. Anya and Ningning were very grateful to him, and no matter what his identity was, this relationship was hard to get.


    He now had Cheng Anya and Ning Ning by his side. If he ignored Yang Zekun¡¯s seven-year efforts, he was not worthy to be called a man.


    Third Young Master Ye had always been clear about gratitude and resentment.


    Revenge is revenge, grace is grace.


    When Ning Ning was suffering from pneumonia, Cheng Anya had nobody to ask for help from. Yang Zekun was the one who called the hospital for help. He rushed to the mother and son to accompany them overnight, through that difficult time.


    Without him, Cheng Anya would not be able to finish her studies. She might not even be able to keep Ning Ning, let alone graduate, work, improve living conditions, and bring Ning Ning home to meet him.


    For the sake of returning the favor, he didn¡¯t want to treat Yang Zekun too harshly. If he hadn¡¯t participated in the fight between MBS international and Yun Enterprise and started the fight, he wouldn¡¯t have retaliated.


    When you really fall in love with a person, you will find that you would want to care about all her emotions.


    He didn¡¯t want Cheng Anya to be put in a difficult spot.


    Besides¡­


    He had to pay back the kindness owed by his wife and son. With this, the debts were being paid off.

 Chapter 283 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Weekend.


    Cheng Anya and Li Yun had made a date to go shopping. Although Miss Cheng always looked pure, easy-going and smiled in front of people, she only had a few real friends. She only had Li Yun as a friend in China. Although she got along very well with the five people in the secretariat, Cheng Anya only regarded Liu Xiaotian and Guan Rutong as friends.


    When she woke up in the morning, Ye Chen was still in bed. He was too tired recently. He could only get up late since it was a weekend. Ning Ning was also still in bed as he slept late last night. Both the adult and child were sleeping soundly, so Cheng Anya left a note on Ning Ning¡¯s desk.


    When she arrived at the department store, Li Yun was already waiting there. She was wearing a super short miniskirt, which showed her hot figure. She was dressed very fashionably and bright. Cheng Anya looked at her pure college students¡¯ outfit and was speechless.


    ¡°Anya, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for half an hour.¡± Li Yun glared at her angrily and pulled Cheng Anya into the department store. It was the most prosperous shopping area in City A. There were about seven or eight large shopping malls nearby, and many exclusive stores sold clothes of the top foreign clothing brands. Li Yun shopped almost every week¡ªa standard shopaholic.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll buy dinner to make up for you later,¡± Cheng Anya said with a smile. Li Yun said with a wry smile, ¡°Glad that you are smart.¡±


    Gucci leather bag store.


    A new handbag of the 2010 commemorative edition came out on the new summer listing of Gucci. The style was very Chinese but it looked luxurious. Li Yun couldn¡¯t let go of it. Cheng Anya looked at the price. Eighteen thousand yuan. Miss Cheng smiled as if she had seen nothing.


    So expensive!


    For a money face like Miss Cheng, she wouldn¡¯t buy such a luxurious bag. It¡¯s not like she would have the chance to show off, so why would she need such an expensive bag? It¡¯s almost the same to buy a fake one. Anyway, she would look as elegant and high-class with a fake bag.


    ¡°Xiaoyun, I remember that the bag you carried last month was Gucci¡¯s. Are you still going to buy more?¡±


    ¡°Honey, women are always short of clothes, bags, shoes, and cosmetics.¡± Li Yun winked and smiled. ¡°How about this bag? I like it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. It would be perfect if there¡¯s one less zero on the price tag.¡± The corners of Miss Cheng¡¯s lips twitched.


    Damn it, what a black sheep.


    The two salesmen were surprised to see the two beauties with different personalities and whispered to each other. Li Yun glanced at them and whispered to Cheng Anya, ¡°They must be looking down on us.¡±


    ¡°If they were to look down on someone, it would be me and not you,¡± Miss Cheng said angrily. Li Yun was dressed up fashionably with clothes of a famous brand while she only wore simple clothes of an ordinary brand. They knew who the customer was at first sight.


    She didn¡¯t really care. The opinions of others were not of Miss Cheng¡¯s concern.


    ¡°Sister, you make twice as much money as I do. Your family doesn¡¯t need your support. Why don¡¯t you spend your money but keep it instead? Humans can¡¯t take anything away with them when they die. Women must treat themselves better,¡± Li Yun said with a smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± Cheng Anya shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Okay, pay and leave.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll listen to you this time and save money to buy more clothes.¡± Li Yun put down her favorite bag reluctantly, hooked on Cheng Anya, and left, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to buy anything for the two in your house?¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t even mention it,¡± Cheng Anya said, speechless. ¡°Ye Chen¡¯s clothes are all handmade. Five sets of clothes are delivered to the door every month, including my son¡¯s. So now, I don¡¯t need to worry about his clothes.¡±


    ¡°Uh, why did they forget about you?¡± Li Yun laughed.


    ¡°Men¡¯s wear. No thanks.¡± Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°Besides, he already bought me a lot of dresses, but I didn¡¯t wear them. I¡¯ll tell you about that pervert. Once, he let them deliver miniskirts like yours. Guess what he said?¡±


    ¡°Easy to tease.¡± Li Yun didn¡¯t even think about it and blurted out.


    ¡°Why, how do you know?¡± Miss Cheng was surprised and raised her eyebrows. Was she a roundworm in Ye Chen¡¯s stomach? How did she guess it?


    ¡°Don¡¯t expect a man to be a gentleman. That¡¯s a dream. Gu Zhensheng bought the outfit that I¡¯m wearing now. It¡¯s convenient for flirting. Why can¡¯t they think with their upper body?¡± Li Yun, with a look of ¡®I have seen through the true colors of men¡¯, said with great emphasis, ¡°I¡¯m speaking from personal experience. You know how simple I used to wear when I was a college girl.¡±


    ¡°What else can you say if you¡¯re willing to wear them?¡±


    ¡°A woman dresses for someone she likes,¡± Li Yun said cheekily with a smile. She whispered something in Cheng Anya¡¯s ear and her face turned slightly red. ¡°Yes, you are a pervert too.¡±


    Li Yun laughed. ¡°Our little Anya is the most innocent. Why would you blush if you already have a kid?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    After three hours of shopping, they bought a lot of things. Even Cheng Anya was tempted by Li Yun and bought two sets of Italian branded clothes. Her heart was bleeding¡­


    When they passed by the BFH store, Li Yun couldn¡¯t help but go in to buy a set of clothes for Gu Zhensheng. It took her a long time to pick out a suit that she liked.


    Cheng Anya also thought that it looked good. This Italian men¡¯s clothing brand had always been famous for its elegance. The overall feeling was good. It was low-key luxurious.


    Actually¡­


    It suited Third Young Master Ye very well.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you buy Third Young Master Ye a set?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need it. He has more clothes than I do.¡± The real reason behind Cheng Anya¡¯s smile was that it was too expensive for her. She was even reluctant to buy clothes for herself. In fact, Cheng Anya had taken interest in one of the clothes but she hesitated because of the price.


    But she still had a smile on her face, as if she was looking at a piece of art. The salesgirl might be fooled by her, but Li Yun wouldn¡¯t. At first glance, she knew that the money face was reluctant to spend so much money. ¡°Hey, Anya, although your family has many men¡¯s clothes, the ones you buy would be different. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand!¡± Cheng Anya did not change her mind and rejected her. That set of clothes would cost her about her one month¡¯s salary. She wouldn¡¯t do such stupid things.


    ¡°Money face,¡± Li Yun said with a smile. The two left the store after paying for the clothes. Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Miss Cheng turned back. ¡°Miss, I want this set.¡±


    Li Yun laughed. ¡°Anya, you are so cute. How long have you been hesitating?¡±


    Miss Cheng still maintained her smile. She chose a wine red tie and looked at the price. The corners of her lips twitched and she took a deep breath. ¡®Forget it. I¡¯ll buy it together before I regret it.¡¯


    She regretted it as soon as she left the store after paying.


    It hurt!


    Damn it, Ye Chen, the clothes she and her son bought in three years were not as expensive as his tie.


    It was really¡­


    ¡°What do I say about you? Why did you buy him something so expensive when you can¡¯t even bear to spend it on yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy. Why do you care?¡± Miss Cheng was struggling.


    ¡°Oh, honey, I can¡¯t see how you¡¯re happy at all.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t know if I can return it. I really regret it.¡± With a smile, Miss Cheng¡¯s hands suddenly loosened and the bag fell to the ground. Her face turned pale and her hands tightly grabbed onto her abdomen.


    ¡°Anya, what¡¯s happening? Isn¡¯t it just buying a set of expensive clothes? Do you need to be this distressed?¡±¡±


    ¡°Pain!¡± Cheng Anya was so painful that she was dizzy.


    Damn it, the money face really couldn¡¯t spend too much¡­

 Chapter 284 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Cheng Anya was sweating with pain. Li Yun finally realized something was wrong. She threw away the bags on her hands and held her. Looking worried, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Does your stomach hurt? Anya, don¡¯t scare me¡­¡±


    ¡°Pain¡­ Xiaoyun, it hurts¡­¡± Miss Cheng was in so much pain that she knelt on the cold ground and supported her body with her hands. Her veins popped out¡­


    Li Yun panicked. She knew how tough Cheng Anya was. She didn¡¯t even utter a word from the pain of childbirth when she gave birth to Ning Ning. The doctors in the delivery room thought that she was unconscious. Hence, the pain she was experiencing now was certainly beyond her imagination. She picked up all the bags, rushed into the store, threw everything on the counter, and hurriedly pulled out 300 yuan, giving it to the cashier. ¡°Help me watch over them for a while.¡±


    She didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to the cry behind her and helped Cheng Anya up the elevator. She moaned and groaned with pain. She was weak and her body was very heavy. Her whole body was basically hanging on Li Yun.


    Li Yun was afraid that she would faint. It was definitely faster for them to go to the hospital themselves than to wait for the ambulance. Just when she stopped a car and helped Cheng Anya into the car, her pain ceased.


    ¡°Were you acting?¡± Li Yun can¡¯t help blurting out. She felt very weird. She was just about to faint because of the pain, but within a second, she had returned to her normal state.


    Cheng Anya wiped the sweat off her forehead, and her hands were still shaking a little. ¡°Not painful at all!¡±


    ¡°Was it really because of the heartache after paying more than 80,000 yuan for the clothes?¡± Li Yun couldn¡¯t help but joke. Still, she frowned.


    Cheng Anya rubbed¡­ and smiled. ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°The pain came fast and acute but ceased fast too. I don¡¯t feel it at all now.¡±


    Li Yun asked anxiously, ¡°Is there something wrong with your stomach? You used to skip meals. Did you damage your stomach?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Cheng Anya didn¡¯t know what was going on either. But gastric pain wasn¡¯t temporary like that and it didn¡¯t feel like being poked by needles either¡­


    ¡°Did it happen before?¡±


    ¡°Once.¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s shirt was heavy as it was soaked in sweat. Her back was cold and she had an ominous feeling. Her pure face became dull. This was the second time.


    The excruciating pain came without warning and disappeared quickly.


    Was there really something wrong with her body?


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t frown. Just go have a check at the hospital.¡± Li Yun patted her on the shoulder, paused for a moment, and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Anya, are you sure you didn¡¯t feel the pain because of the heartache?¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Cheng Anya was angry, but Li Yun only smiled. It was funny. The pain came at the right time. She couldn¡¯t help but crack that joke.


    ¡°Right, when was your last general medical checkup?¡± Li Yun asked suddenly.


    ¡°It¡¯s been years. I think freshman year¡­¡±


    ¡°F***, it¡¯s nearly six years. Anya, a set of fashion clothes would be out of fashion in a quarter. You¡¯re really careless.¡± Li Yun pursed her lips, but she could understand her. Anya had a strong sense of pride. She would not accept the help from others unless she had to. However, she should not be so careless these two years as compared to the past years when she did not have the ability to do the checkup.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that old. Who cares?¡±


    ¡°If you want to grow old, you¡¯d better have a physical examination every year. Don¡¯t you cry if you find out later that it¡¯s last stage gastric cancer.¡±


    ¡°¡­Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid now? Stupid bi*ch.¡±


    Because of the special situation of Cheng Anya, the doctor could only give her a comprehensive examination to know the results. According to Cheng Anya, the doctor only said that it might be acute appendicitis, but they¡¯d have to wait for the detailed report to know more.


    The preliminary physical examination did not have any problems. The doctor asked Cheng Anya to wait for two days as the report needed two days to be ready.


    It was afternoon when they came out of the hospital.


    Li Yun asked her anxiously, ¡°Is there any problem? Does it still hurt?¡±


    Cheng Anya shook her head. She wasn¡¯t in pain. Miss Cheng¡¯s expression was gloomy. ¡°I don¡¯t want an operation¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, we still don¡¯t know what the problem is. Wait for two days first. Besides, the mortality rate of appendicitis surgery at our age is 1%. Can you be that unlucky?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you are comforting me?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this comforting? How do they do it in those Korean campy dramas? When Cinderella and the prince are about to have a happy ending, bad news suddenly comes and most of the bad news would be the female lead contracting some incurable diseases. For instance, leukemia. This probability is very high. I think you have the potential to continue the story this way.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it before you mentioned it. Actually, Third Young Master Ye and I have been really acting out in a campy drama since the beginning. I¡¯m afraid that there is something even campy that would happen next.¡±


    ¡°You just found out?¡±


    ¡°Why do you always talk about me? You and Gu Zhensheng are Cinderella and Prince as well. Why don¡¯t you have any campy dramas?¡±


    ¡°Well, didn¡¯t I tell you that Gu Zhensheng had a fianc¨¦e from a young age?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you sure?¡±


    Li Yun laughed it off. ¡°I¡¯m sure. I wouldn¡¯t be called Li Yun if I couldn¡¯t settle Gu Zhensheng. At most, I¡¯ll abandon him to find a better one. The streets are full of men. Okay, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s go back to the mall to get my stuff and then go eat. I¡¯m starving. Since you have spent a lot today, I¡¯ll treat you this meal.¡±


    ¡°Ambitious, I like!¡± Cheng Anya smiled.


    Li Yun looked at her and said, ¡°Anya, you are so overly optimistic.¡±


    ¡°A day passes no matter if you¡¯re sad or happy. Those who have a bitter face are idiots.¡±


    ¡°It makes sense. I really want to see what you look like when you cry. I haven¡¯t seen it for years.¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    They went back to the department store to pick up the bags and went for a meal.


    It was almost five o¡¯clock when Cheng Anya reached home. Third Young Master Ye was teaching the young kid how to taste wine. There were more than a dozen top-notch foreign wines placed on the bar table. He taught the young kid how to identify all the wines bottle by bottle. There were two wine cups that were holding red wine beside him.


    Two heads, one big and one small, were talking together with great interest.


    When Cheng Anya came back, the young kid greeted her. ¡°Mommy, why did you shop with Auntie Yun for so long?¡±


    ¡°To give you time to do something bad.¡± Cheng Anya squinted and looked at the red face of the young kid. ¡°Cheng Ningyuan, who let you drink?¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡± The young kid did not even hesitate to sell Third Young Master Ye out. Third Young Master Ye beat him up with his arms wrapped around his head.


    ¡°What a brat. It was obviously you who wanted to try it.¡±


    The young kid smiled cheekily and whispered, ¡°Mommy would definitely believe me and not you.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye squinted while the young kid jumped off to the sofa. ¡°What did Mommy buy?¡±


    ¡°Clothes!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Daddy, Mommy bought you clothes¡­¡± The young kid knew how much of a money face Miss Cheng was. He glanced at the price tag immediately. He looked puzzled and reached out to Miss Cheng¡¯s forehead. ¡°Mommy, do you have a fever?¡±

 Chapter 285 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Cheng Anya was embarrassed. She swatted away the hand of the young kid. What fever? Couldn¡¯t she buy clothes for Third Young Master Ye? What kind of logic was that?


    The young kid looked at the price tag of the tie again. At that moment, Third Young Master Ye also came over. The young kid gave him the clothes like they were very precious things with a very serious look and a bit of jealousy.


    ¡°Congratulations, Daddy, on being my mommy¡¯s favorite.¡± The expression of the young kid looked slightly distorted.


    Cheng Anya blushed and punched the bottom of the young kid. ¡°Baby, are you asking for a beating?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s lips were wide open. He smiled happily and was in high spirits. He looked at the style of the clothes. Not bad, he liked it very much. They matched his beauty standards. Even the tie was to his liking.


    It had to be said that little Anya had a unique taste.


    This must cost the girl a whole month¡¯s salary, including the bonus. It was not a small amount for her. Besides, with Miss Cheng¡¯s wealth-obsessed character, Third Young Master Ye was really happy that she was willing to spend so much for him. Last night¡¯s frustrations suddenly disappeared and he was so happy that he smiled from ear to ear.


    He hugged Cheng Anya, turned her face over, and smiled like a fox. ¡°Wife, I¡¯ll give you a kiss as a reward.¡±


    After that, he moved in for a big smooch on Cheng Anya¡¯s lips. He could imagine how indecisive Miss Cheng was when she was picking out the clothes.


    It was extremely cute.


    Miss Cheng¡¯s face turned red. She was about to get up when Third Young Master Ye clasped onto her firmly. With a sly smile, he embraced her contentedly in his arms. He felt really satisfied.


    ¡°What are you doing? My son is still there.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Let him learn. Right, baby?¡±


    The young kid checked the other two bags, but there weren¡¯t any clothes that were for him. He sulked and poked Cheng Anya¡¯s face. ¡°Mommy, what about mine?¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence.


    The young kid breathed deeply. His face that turned red from drinking wine had become redder. He was indignant. ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t need to be so biased. You could have at least bought me a pair of underpants¡­ You¡¯re a bully.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, do you discriminate against children?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye looked at his son¡¯s expression of sadness and indignation, laughed and hugged Miss Cheng, pleased. ¡°Son, this is my wife. Of course she¡¯ll be good to me.¡±


    Cheng Anya turned her head and stared at him. He really bloomed easily when given a little sunlight.


    ¡°Baby, believe Mommy, I really wanted to buy you eight, or even ten sets, but something cropped up and I didn¡¯t have the time to.¡± Cheng Anya grabbed her son¡¯s hand and smiled pleasantly. ¡°Mommy vows that what I said was absolutely true.¡±


    The young kid raised the corners of his lips and was furious. ¡°Mommy, who are you fooling? It was still acceptable if you bought my clothes first before Daddy¡¯s, but you bought his first. Your heart must be aching after spending that much money. Your dinner might even be a treat from Auntie Yun. Why would you spend money on my clothes again¡­ Why? This world is so unfair. I¡¯m so kind to you and I even betrayed¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± The more Cheng Anya heard about what he said, the more frightened she was. This brat even started to threaten her. ¡°Mommy will buy you a new one tomorrow.¡±


    Actually, he was right. She was going to buy clothes for him originally, but she bought clothes for Third Young Master Ye instead. Even if she didn¡¯t go to the hospital, she would not have bought clothes for her son.


    Her little baby knew her best.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    ¡°I want DR¡¯s new handheld game.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re the best.¡± The young kid pounced on Cheng Anya¡¯s body and kissed her. Both mother and son were pressing down on Third Young Master Ye.


    Third Young Master Ye looked at the treacherous mother and child with a smile and wondered. ¡°Baby, she wouldn¡¯t buy that video game machine that you have been pestering her to for a week. Why did she agree to it so easily this time?¡±


    ¡°Mommy loves me.¡± Ning Ning blinked lovingly. He would betray her if she didn¡¯t agree to it.


    Cheng Anya understood what his son meant. ¡°Tsk, why don¡¯t you buy it on your own since you have the money?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different if Mommy buys it for me. It¡¯s a challenge to let Mommy spend money. Baby loves challenges.¡±


    ¡°What a brat.¡± Cheng Anya laughed and scolded. Her loss was heavy this time.


    Holding both the big one and the small one, Third Young Master Ye felt like he was holding the whole world, very satisfied.


    ¡°Daddy, you can¡¯t disappoint my mommy. You are really her favorite now.¡± The young kid was very jealous¡­


    Cheng Anya slapped him. ¡°Kids really like to joke. Can you tell a funnier joke?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye raised his eyebrows and was very interested. ¡°How do you tell?¡±


    ¡°My mommy¡¯s love is measured by money. You see, all my clothes add up are not as expensive as yours. How biased, how biased¡­ With Mommy¡¯s money-obsessed personality, this algorithm is the most accurate.¡± The young kid analyzed it seriously and gave Cheng Anya an intense stare.


    Third Young Master Ye laughed. He grabbed the embarrassed Miss Cheng and kissed her again vigorously.


    He liked that algorithm. It suited his intentions.


    Cheng Anya didn¡¯t agree with him. ¡°How can you only consider what you wear? How about what you ate and used? Would I be able to raise you up without 100,000 yuan?¡±


    The young kid held his head and thought. ¡°Right, I¡¯m still mommy¡¯s favorite.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was embarrassed.


    ¡°Mommy, I have wronged you.¡± He hugged Cheng Anya and confessed.


    ¡°If you know your mistakes, you can change them,¡± Cheng Anya said sophisticatedly. Third Young Master Ye didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh. He put his arms around her waist and whispered, ¡°Feeling sorry?¡±


    After that, he bit her earlobe and Cheng Anya was all numb. She bumped his elbow back and said, ¡°Are you trying to seek death!¡±


    Our son was still there, you pervert!


    ¡°Time to cook¡­¡± The young kid stretched his body. ¡°Daddy, go do some grocery shopping.¡±


    ¡°Is Mommy going?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to rest. I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was just about to go out with the keys when his cell phone rang. He picked up the phone and his expression changed. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Cold air suddenly spread in the room¡­


    ¡°What happened?¡± Cheng Anya asked right after he hung up the call. Third Young Master Ye sneered. ¡°The old man called for a sudden meeting for the board of directors.¡±


    ¡°At this time?¡± Cheng Anya felt that it was very strange. Besides, it was a weekend.


    ¡°Not at MBS international but the Ye mansion, saying that we could talk about work even at the dinner table.¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled coldly.


    ¡°What for? To get rid of you?¡±


    ¡°High possibility. He wanted Louis to take over me. I¡¯ve guessed that this day would come, but I didn¡¯t expect that the old man would be so eager to do it so soon.¡±


    Cheng Anya kept quiet. Third Young Master Ye turned around and rubbed the head of the little young kid. ¡°Baby, Daddy can¡¯t go shopping with you anymore. Let Mommy accompany you.¡±


    The young kid smiled gracefully and shrugged, showing that it was okay.


    ¡°I will accompany you to the Ye mansion,¡± Cheng Anya said.


    Old Master Ye was really muddleheaded or¡­


    ¡°No, just stay at home. This is my battlefield.¡±

 Chapter 286 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The silver Rolls Royce drove into the Ye¡¯s mansion. There were nearly ten top-grade cars parked in the courtyard. Third Young Master Ye raised the corners of his lips and smiled coldly. It looked scary in the dark.


    ¡°Third young master, the master had ordered to not let anybody else enter,¡± Chen De said awkwardly. The old housekeeper had always been good to him. When he was young, he would secretly apply medicine on him after he was beaten and scolded by Ye Yutang. He was the only one in the Ye family whom Ye Chen didn¡¯t feel disgusted by.


    Ye Chen took off his sunglasses and smiled coldly. ¡°Uncle Chen, did Dad ask you not to let me in?¡±


    Chen De frowned.


    ¡°Uncle Chen, you¡¯d better not be involved in our matter,¡± Third Young Master Ye said coldly, pushed him out of the way, and entered the mansion. Chen De frowned awkwardly and followed him.


    The round table in the big living room was surrounded by all the directors of MBS International. There were seven people, including Louis and Old Master Ye. They were discussing something before they went silent upon seeing Third Young Master Ye enter the house.


    ¡°Dad really has the mood to invite so many uncles here for dinner. What were you all talking about? You all looked so happy.¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled gracefully and pulled out a chair to sit down. He happened to be sitting opposite Louis. He threw his sunglasses on the table and crossed his legs. He was kind of like the leader of the gang.


    His deep eyes looked around and he gave a forced smile. ¡°Why are you all so quiet? It¡¯s so boring. Continue what you were discussing earlier on. I¡¯m a member of MBS International¡¯s board of directors too.¡±


    Old Master Ye was furious. Damn, how could he receive the news so quickly? He came only ten minutes after the directors had arrived. Who on earth informed them, or was he keeping an eye on the Ye mansion?


    He didn¡¯t have time to guide them on what to do and merely said what he had in mind, so the chance of winning was a little lower.


    Louis smiled and his jade green eyes were still a little melancholic. He toasted Third Young Master Ye and played with the red wine in his glass¡­


    Several directors looked at each other. Some bowed their heads, while some looked at Old Master Ye. For a moment, everyone just laughed awkwardly. No one could predict what the Third Young Master, who had always been weird and iron-fisted, would do next.


    ¡°Ye Chen, I don¡¯t remember inviting you here.¡±


    ¡°Dad, this is your bad. All the directors have arrived, so how could I miss this? Besides, this is my home. Was I wrong to come home?¡± Third Young Master Ye sneered with a great amount of sarcasm.


    Ye Zhenhua was angry while Louis chuckled. ¡°Since Third Young Master Ye has arrived, uncle, we¡¯d better continue. He has to know anyway.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s slender fingers knocked on the table, neither slowly nor quickly. Ye Zhenhua hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Give up your management right.¡±


    It was expected. Several directors watched Third Young Master Ye cautiously as Ye Zhenhua had mentioned this before. Several of them were struggling in their hearts. All seven directors began to work with Ye Zhenhua since he was young, and they were very close to each other.


    Although Third Young Master Ye had taken control of three of them, there were still variables. After all, there are too many people that would go with the flow in this world.


    ¡°Change the management right¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye lengthened his voice and looked at Louis. He was a little indifferent. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so eager. Do you think this is the right time?¡±


    This was directed to Louis. Ye Zhenhua looked at them. ¡°Any opinions? I am the chairman of MBS International. I have the right to dismiss you.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled and looked around. ¡°Then, can I also use my power to let them vote and decide who the most important director of MBS International is? I¡¯m afraid that the results may shock you. Dad, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°With the power on your hand? Do you think it will still work?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, I¡¯ll be dismissed and Louis would take over. Under the pressure of the godfather of the Italian Mafia, people would definitely go with the flow. I understand. I really do¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m curious. Will MBS International be swallowed by the Mafia when Louis takes office?¡±


    Some directors were shamed by him. Some hung their heads, whereas some drank wine to cover up the paleness on their faces.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, you don¡¯t need to stir trouble within us. Uncle and I have our own agreement. We are talking about the change of management right today.¡± Louis pointed out the problem sharply and did not allow Third Young Master Ye to change the topic.


    ¡°What are the thoughts of the directors? Isn¡¯t it to make money? I¡¯m the president of MBS International. You all know very well how much money you all have earned these past few years. I think you all are clear of how much money will flow to the Italian Mafia if Louis becomes the president of MBS International. As a businessman, righteousness is the least valuable word and to make money is the most important. I bet you won¡¯t do things that benefit other people and not yourself.¡± Third Young Master Ye was a master of negotiation. His distorted character was very suitable for negotiation, and he knew how to manipulate the mind of others, no matter how firm the person was. He could see through the cracks and gradually disintegrate their minds.


    Old Master Ye was slightly angry. Several directors who swore that they would support Old Master Ye were starting to hesitate. What Third Young Master Ye said was true. MBS International¡¯s performance in recent years had been climbing year by year, and they were earning loads. If Louis came to power¡­


    No one could tell what would happen. Perhaps MBS International would be hollowed out by the Mafia. Moreover, they had a godfather of the Mafia as president. The clean image of MBS International might be damaged, and its position in the industry might be lowered in the future.


    Not beneficial to the development of MBS international.


    ¡°How does Third Young Master Ye know that my management skills are not as good as yours? I can control the whole Mafia, let alone MBS International.¡± Louis chuckled.


    Third Young Master Ye pursed his lips. ¡°It¡¯s easier said than done. Mafia? What is that? What did you use to control the Mafia? It¡¯s the money from the Repulse Bay project that helped you pull through and win the hearts of the people. Do you think I¡¯m a fool? Because of the money that the CEO gave you secretly, you were able to become the godfather of the Mafia. Also, because you joined hands with Yao Hua and Yun Enterprise to fight with MBS International, that sum of money that was given to you had almost made MBS International bankrupt. You were already destroying MBS International before becoming its president. How long do you think MBS International would survive after you take office? Moreover, doing business is different from the underworld. If we don¡¯t agree with each other, we can¡¯t possibly use knives and guns to settle the problem, right?¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, your analogy is biased,¡± Louis said coldly.


    ¡°Who compared MBS International to the Mafia first? It¡¯s you. Comparing the underworld with the business world? How stupid.¡± Third Young Master Ye did not hold back at all. Every sentence of his had hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°Old Master Ye, was what Third Young Master Ye said true? Did you really give Louis the money that was meant for the Repulse Bay project?¡±


    ¡°¡­This must not be true. It was more than ten billion yuan. How did the third young master make up for it then?¡±


    ¡­


    The directors were in a mess¡­

 Chapter 287 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Old Master Ye was very angry, but Louis smiled calmly like a spring breeze. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, uncle has been interested in the MBS International and Mafia cooperation since a long time ago. Since MBS International wants to use the power of the Mafia, how can MBS International not sacrifice at all? Third Young Master Ye has been in the business world for a long time, so how could you not understand this at all? Moreover, I have brought in a lot of funds for MBS International too, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye crossed his legs and laughed maliciously. ¡°Using a carrot and stick approach? Are you treating MBS International like a child? Moreover, we could have afforded to invite the president of the United States using the ten billion yuan. Would I still need to ask you to escort me? Take a look at yourself in the mirror if you want to put on airs. Selling dog shit at the price of a diamond. Are you worth it? Why are you so childish?¡±


    Everybody, ¡°¡­¡±


    Louis¡¯ face turned a little dark. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s mouth could really make the dead man jump out of the coffin in anger.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, then why do you smuggle illegally?¡± Louis¡¯ smile was unusually gentle. All the directors were shocked and turned to look at Third Young Master Ye. Louis continued ¡°You know best what kind of advantage you would be in if I enter MBS International. Are you that innocent?¡±


    The expressions of the directors did not seem well. They looked angrily at Third Young Master Ye. One of the directors next to him asked gingerly, ¡°Third Young Master Ye, is what Mister Louis said true?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye glanced at him coldly, and he backed off like a sparrow, weakening his sense of existence. Third Young Master Ye jokingly raised his eyebrows. ¡°When it comes to smuggling, wasn¡¯t MBS International into smuggling in its early years too? As compared to drug smuggling, diamond smuggling is nothing. The CEO had introduced me to Louis, so it¡¯s technically not my fault. How can you blame me? So unfair.¡±


    ¡°Ye Chen, stop quibbling.¡± Ye Zhenhua banged the table. ¡°I have been in charge of all affairs of MBS International for several years. Now, you are trying to get me into trouble?¡±


    ¡°How did I get you into trouble?¡± Third Young Master Ye laughed elegantly and ridiculed. ¡°I had the first deal with Louis in less than a month after I took over MBS International. Do you think a good student who had just left the university could have that courage?¡±


    Ye Zhenhua¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Good student? Ye Chen, are you not afraid that others would laugh at you?¡±


    If Third Young Master Ye was considered a good student, there must be no bad students left in the world.


    ¡°A father should be blamed for his son¡¯s mistakes. Dad, if you think I¡¯m not a good student, it¡¯s time for you to reflect.¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled, shrugged his shoulders carelessly, and looked directly at Louis.


    Louis¡¯ expression remained unchanged. ¡°How did this become a critic session? We are discussing the change of management right of MBS International today. Don¡¯t change the topic, uncle and Third Master Ye.¡±


    He cleverly brought back the topic. No one was better than Third Young Master Ye in distracting people out of topic.


    Some directors knew clearly that Louis and the father and son¡¯s intentions were not clean after hearing their conversation. But as long as they could make MBS International earn money and allow them to earn loads, they didn¡¯t mind who would be the president.


    As compared to Louis, Third Young Master Ye was definitely better in managing the business. But in terms of influence and business means, the Mafia was stronger.


    The battle between individuals and organizations would definitely cause great losses.


    All the directors began to rethink their decisions.


    If they chose Louis, they were afraid that he¡¯d swallow MBS International and it would be over for them. If they chose Third Young Master Ye, they would obviously offend Ye Zhenhua again. They still had considerations due to their friendship of decades.


    ¡°Since Ye Chen is not willing to give up the management right, we will vote to decide,¡± Ye Zhenhua said. The directors who were still hesitating felt somewhat intimidated.


    One of the directors who supported Old Master Ye asked uneasily, ¡°Old Master Ye, are you really going to let Mister Louis replace Third Young Master Ye?¡±


    ¡°Is there any problem?¡± Ye Zhenhua asked coldly.


    Third Young Master Ye smiled coldly and watched their infighting with great interest. Louis was still motionless and looked sad and peaceful like a melancholic prince. It was as if he didn¡¯t mind even if he was not the president.


    That director whispered, ¡°It¡¯s the Mafia after all. He might¡­ not be as good as Third Young Master Ye. Third Young Master Ye is a member of the Ye family after all. I believe he would not destroy MBS International no matter how rebellious he was.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye and Louis both had very good hearing skills. They heard what he said, looked at each other, and laughed. They were so sarcastic and had such great aura that no one seemed weak.


    What he said was funny to Third Young Master Ye. Would not destroy MBS International? Which clueless person said this? How naive.


    Louis, on the other hand, thought to himself that their worries were superfluous.


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡± asked Ye Zhenhua in a cold voice.


    ¡°No, Old Master Ye, after all, he¡­¡± The director wanted to say something else, but after a pause, he decided to keep quiet. With Old Master Ye¡¯s firmness, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t listen to his suggestion.


    ¡°Since there is no other suggestion, let¡¯s vote.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I have questions.¡± Third Young Master Ye raised his hand and shouted, ¡°Are the three of us allowed to vote?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny?¡± Third Young Master Ye was speechless and smiled coldly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go straight to my point. You all know that I have been in charge of MBS International for several years. I¡¯m afraid that the CEO doesn¡¯t even know anything about the company¡¯s operation.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ye Zhenhua was furious. Was he threatening him?


    All the directors were shocked and they knew that Third Young Master Ye was telling the truth. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, you can¡¯t mess around.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished. What¡¯s your hurry?¡± Third Young Master Ye jokingly raised his eyebrows. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about what I have done in the past few years. Let¡¯s just talk about all of you. All of your intentions aren¡¯t pure. Many decisions were made, and I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t need me to tell you what they are. If I break the news and spread it, I¡¯m afraid everyone here will be in trouble. You can think of this as me threatening all of you. After all, it¡¯s my usual trick. Please figure out yourselves whether you have the ability to play with me.¡±


    ¡°CEO, aren¡¯t you afraid that I would destroy everything once you start fighting with me all these years? Were you too anxious this time? I¡¯ll give you an empty box. Do whatever you want.¡±


    With a smile of arrogance and dignity, he said proudly, ¡°Admit that you¡¯re old. City A is my territory now!¡±


    No matter the underworld or the business world, nobody dared to ignore Ye Chen¡¯s words.


    ¡°You have Dragon Gate. Why are you holding on to MBS International?¡± Ye Zhenhua asked angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy. What can you say about it?¡± Third Young Master Ye sneered. ¡°You should have known that a problem like this would arise when you let me take over MBS International. It is a bit too late now to consider this, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m still not tired of MBS International for the time being. In fact, I¡¯m having a good time. I don¡¯t want other people to take advantage of it. If you wait for me patiently enough to get tired of it, I may be kind enough to give it back to you.¡±


    ¡°You started the game first, but you have no right to end it.¡±

 Chapter 288 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Old Master Ye banged the table and stood up. Everybody was shocked and started to quiet down. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s words were really too harsh. These directors had all known that Old Master Ye and his son did not have a good relationship and that he had no choice but to hand over MBS International to Third Young Master Ye. If Ye Yutang wasn¡¯t a loser, Ye Zhenhua would never ever let Third Young Master Ye be the president.


    But it was the first time that they had witnessed such an intense argument between the father and son.


    Those words were enough for a father to get very angry. All the directors who have sons and daughters secretly compared their children with Third Young Master Ye and were very glad that they were not as unfilial as Third Young Master Ye even though they were a little bit naughty.


    It was simply an undisguised provocation that no one would be able to ignore and forgive.


    ¡°Ye Chen, how dare you!¡± Ye Zhenhua was furious. He raised his crutch and was about to hit him. Everyone turned pale and waited for Third Young Master Ye to receive the beatings. How would this end?


    Louis raised his hand and stopped him by grabbing his wrist. His jade green eyes flashed a hint of calmness. With a soothing smile, he said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be angry. Third Young Master Ye is always like this. There¡¯s no need for you to be angry.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye looked at Ye Zhenhua¡¯s angry face coldly. It was very ironic. This had always been the mode of interaction between them. How ridiculous.


    Even an outsider had a better relationship with him. Of course, he didn¡¯t need it, and neither did Ye Zhenhua.


    Affection was too luxurious for them.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t try to provoke me. You know I have a bad temper and can¡¯t stand provocation. I don¡¯t know what I will do then.¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled elegantly as if Ye Zhenhua¡¯s anger was nothing to him at all.


    Before Cheng Anya and her son appeared, although Third Young Master Ye was rude toward Ye Zhenhua, he was only indifferent. Most of the decisions he made were what Ye Zhenhua ordered him to do and he had tried his best to be his puppet.


    Because of this, Ye Zhenhua trusted him a lot and let him handle almost all affairs of MBS International. If not, he¡¯d never have the opportunity to take action against such a large enterprise. To be honest, Ye Zhenhua had brought this upon himself.


    The evil we bring on ourselves is the hardest to bear. What right do you have to complain now?


    ¡®Humph!¡¯


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, doing this does not benefit you at all. If you really want to play this game, I might be able to press on. Who is going to lose has yet to be decided. Do you really think that I will fight with you without any weapons?¡± Louis chuckled. His melancholic appearance made people believe that what he said was true.


    Third Young Master Ye raised his eyebrows and smiled sarcastically. ¡°Are you declaring war on me?¡±


    ¡°Declare war? I prefer the term ¡®competition¡¯.¡± Louis chuckled. His gaze was cold and the kind of dark vibe he sent out could make people shiver.


    The resplendent hall suddenly felt like it was covered with a black veil. The atmosphere felt heavy and dangerous. Everyone could feel the authority and pressure of the Mafia godfather.


    However, Third Young Master Ye sat as if nothing had happened and he seemed unaware of it. Fearless, he smiled elegantly and indifferently with strong confidence. He was so confident that no one would doubt his determination.


    The two¡¯s aura sparked a fire in the air and it seemed like a war without aggressive fighting.


    No one was willing to give up as they were well-matched in strength.


    ¡°Good. I like competition too.¡± Third Young Master Ye chuckled and pursed his lips sarcastically. ¡°I¡¯m curious, Mister Louis, can¡¯t you go back to Italy or North America? Why must you rob other people¡¯s jobs here in City A? Are you not afraid that you¡¯ll lose face as a Mafia godfather?¡±


    ¡°Went to snatch other people¡¯s goods but got set up and suffered a great loss instead. Fire Beacon Hall getting into trouble was another loss for you. How much have you lost in City A? How much more can you afford to lose? I doubt that you can still hold on to your position as a Mafia godfather for long.¡±


    His purposeful words made Louis¡¯ gaze turn slightly heavier. He had always portrayed himself as a melancholic noble prince. Even if he was angry, he would hide his anger very well. This time, Third Young Master Ye had broken his disguise.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you even if I can¡¯t hold on to my position?¡± Louis asked while raising his eyebrows. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, your means to distract us away from the main topic is definitely on point. Those are two different matters. Don¡¯t mix them up. I¡¯m not an opponent that you¡¯ll meet any other day.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye laughed and spread out his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I just want to remind you that a small country like Japan wanted to take over China. As a result, it was attacked and defeated due to the lack of defense back in their home. I¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯t got a foothold in City A and there¡¯s already no place in Italy for you to go back to. This is my advice. You will regret it one day if you don¡¯t go back to Italy soon.¡±


    ¡°Who has the ability to destroy my base camp? You? Dragon Gate?¡± Louis sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t deny that Dragon Gate is a rival of the Mafia. Third Young Master Ye, have you forgotten about the agreement you signed with me?¡±


    ¡°You said that Dragon Gate had to obey and be on standby to whatever the Mafia demands in North America, but you didn¡¯t say that Dragon Gate cannot kill you first.¡± Third Young Master Ye was proud to find loopholes.


    Did he really take him as a fool?


    Ye Zhenhua listened to their conversation and immediately understood what was going on. Louis did not tell him about it. It was in the interests of the Mafia. Third Young Master Ye and Louis would not care even if they destroyed MBS International for the sake of Dragon Gate and the Mafia.


    Old Master Ye seemed to realize this and his heart was burning with anger.


    He did not want his whole life¡¯s hard work to be destroyed just like that.


    ¡°Have you two said enough? Today, we are talking about the management rights, not the competition of your forces,¡± Ye Zhenhua said angrily while staring at Third Young Master Ye.


    Third Young Master Ye ignored him, looked at Louis, and said, ¡°Forget about if Dragon Gate would start a fight with you. Jason and Chu Li are ready to take action. You had almost caused Jason to be caught and Chu Li was shot more than twenty times. Do you think that the terrorists would spare you?¡±


    ¡°So what? Do you think the anti-terrorist organizations, the U.S. government, and the Italian government will watch us fight?¡± He was ready to declare war on the terrorists, but it wasn¡¯t the time yet.


    At present, the forces of both sides were equally matched. If they fought hard, they would kill each other. There was no benefit. Louis had never done anything uncertain.


    ¡°It¡¯s interesting to see you deceive yourself.¡± Third Young Master Ye sneered. He planned to start a fight with the terrorists but said that the two governments would not stand to watch them fight. What a joke.


    Besides, who cares?


    ¡°But these are internal problems of the Mafia, which have nothing to do with the management right this time.¡± Louis chuckled.


    Third Young Master Ye spread his arms and glanced at the directors. ¡°I just want you to have a deep understanding of the background of the Mafia godfather. It¡¯s nothing. Who would want to get involved in your fight?¡±


    Like what he had expected, the directors were all surprised. They had never heard of these things, including the fact that Third Young Master Ye had such an empty goal. Upon hearing it for the first time, they thought it was incredible.


    After knowing the complex background of Louis and comparing it with Third Young Master Ye¡¯s power in both the underworld and business world in City A, they realized how strong the contrast was, and they began to carefully reconsider the issue of MBS¡¯ International management right again.


    Third Young Master Ye sneered and was satisfied with what he had achieved. He had always been good at controlling the situation on the negotiation table. How could Louis even try to take the lead first?


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard that, and I might as well admit that the work team of the Repulse Bay project is made up of my people. As soon as I leave, they will leave together, and the whole project will be delayed. With Louis¡¯ abilities, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find another team to replace us in a short time. You are well aware of what problems will arise then. Besides, everyone knows that MBS International¡¯s internal operations can¡¯t do without me. As long as I¡¯m here, MBS International would still operate fine. But, once I leave, MBS International would be empty. Let¡¯s all be over together. Isn¡¯t it exciting?¡± Third Young Master Ye said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re the smartest in the world. I have many other ways to control MBS International. Now, I¡¯m in a good mood and I don¡¯t want to crush it yet for the time being. But don¡¯t force me. I don¡¯t know what I would do if you force me.¡±


    After his words, all the directors turned pale and looked a little scared. They were afraid that Third Young Master Ye would really destroy MBS International. They had invested decades of hard work there.


    Old Master Ye was furious. A well-planned temporary meeting was interrupted by Third Young Master Ye. He had intended to settle everything before Third Young Master Ye knew about it and brainwash the directors into standing on his side.


    Unexpectedly, Third Young Master Ye came over so fast and so fiercely that the whole board of directors of MBS international was in turn awed by him.


    It would be even more difficult to pull him out of office in the future.


    ¡°That¡¯s about it. Think about it and then make a decision.¡± Third Young Master Ye slowly picked up his glasses, put them on, and stood up. With a cold smile, he said to Ye Zhenhua, ¡°CEO, please hold the next board meeting in MBS International. Don¡¯t be like a man hiding his mistress. How funny. Isn¡¯t it just the problem of the management right? You¡¯re welcomed to give us some advice.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye, instead of being aggressive, blamed them for being rude. His expression was extraordinary. He ignored Ye Zhenhua¡¯s awkward expression and the embarrassed faces behind him and walked out of the mansion nonchalantly. Louis raised the corners of his lips and followed him.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, stop.¡± Louis stopped Third Young Master Ye with an indifferent tone. The courtyard of the Ye mansion was full of all kinds of precious flowers and plants. They radiated a fragrant smell. In the night, it smelled even more refreshing.


    The faint smell surrounding the tip of the nose could make one¡¯s mood better instantly.


    ¡°What else do you have to say?¡±


    He had finished what he wanted to say. What to do was up to Louis, and there was no point in talking to him again.


    ¡°Are you determined to fight with me till the end?¡± Louis¡¯ eyes were shining and looked a little dangerous. Under the moonlight, his gaze was very dark, as if there was an invisible pressure trapping him from all sides.


    He knew that this was Louis¡¯ psychological war. How could Third Young Master Ye, who had been through a hundred battles, be shocked by such an antic?


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want to say to you, Mister Louis. I have warned you on your first day in MBS International that you should not go against me, but you didn¡¯t listen to me. No matter how aggressive my father and I fight, it is our own family matters and strangers have no right to interfere. However, you never heed my advice and went ahead to interfere. It was you who didn¡¯t regard me as an opponent. Isn¡¯t it ridiculous for you to come into my territory and then blame me for fighting with you?¡±


    ¡°I have to help uncle. I didn¡¯t mean to oppose you. As a son, you should reflect on what you have done,¡± Louis said in a deep voice, and his jade green eyes showed his unhappiness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re ridiculous?¡± Third Young Master Ye looked at him with a smile while folding his arms. ¡°How we interact with each other ain¡¯t what you are supposed to care about. Aren¡¯t you interfering a little bit too much in this?¡±


    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m not qualified?¡± Louis narrowed his eyes slightly and smiled. ¡°Okay, since Third Young Master Ye wants to make things difficult, let¡¯s do it. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll return the exact words back to you, Louis. Coming to City A was the biggest mistake of your life. Please be careful that a fire may break out in your backyard.¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My defense is very strong.¡± Louis raised his eyebrow and smiled. The melancholic prince¡¯s expression turned dark and aggressive under the moonlight. ¡°Bring it on.¡±


    Madness, craziness¡­ He had a kind of majesty and hegemony vibe of the dark emperor.


    ¡°Well, you won¡¯t shed tears until you¡¯ve seen your own coffin.¡±


    ¡°Third young master, do you know what I feel like doing after seeing your current expression?¡± Louis approached Third Young Master gradually, one inch at a time. ¡°It makes people want to¡­ conquer you.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye sneered. ¡°What a perverted hobby.¡±


    He turned around, got in the car, started the engine, and rushed down the hill.


    On the same night, Ye Wei and Eleven were enjoying their holidays at the seaside of City A. There were lots of unsheltered shops where people came and went. There was also a grand bonfire party on the beach.


    Ye Wei and Eleven were drinking beer while watching the performance. The calmness of the beach in the day was washed away at night. The atmosphere became passionate and enthusiastic like fire.


    The two beauties had just sat down for a while before they attracted a large number of handsome men. Ye Wei only wanted to watch the performance quietly and didn¡¯t want to flirt with any of them. The indifferent expression of Eleven deterred them from approaching them.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t had such a life for a long time. How pleasant.¡± Ye Wei drank beer with her head tilted up. Her enchanting face was red and charming. She clapped her hands in awe while watching the song and dance performances.


    ¡°You might as well go down and dance together with them,¡± Eleven said.


    ¡°This kind of dance is not challenging. I quit dancing a long time ago.¡± Ye Wei smiled. ¡°I want to be lady-like in the future. Dancing Waltz would be great.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were always interested in tango.¡± Eleven dissed her. Ye Wei laughed. Eleven knew her best.


    ¡°When shall we leave City A?¡±


    ¡°Are you annoyed?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and was a little surprised. ¡°Are you annoyed to be with me? Eleven, you¡¯re hurting my heart.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. Chu Li and Black J asked me when I can settle Ning Ning.¡±


    ¡°Come on, we¡¯ll be lucky if Ning Ning doesn¡¯t try to settle us. Ask them to do it themselves if they have the ability.¡± Ye Wei finished drinking a bottle of beer and she threw the empty bottle nonchalantly. She smiled. ¡°My sister-in-law ain¡¯t someone you can mess with. Do you think she¡¯s easy to deal with? Taking her son away from her needs effort. Moreover, Ning Ning¡¯s personality would not allow him to make his mother angry. It¡¯s easier said than done. I¡¯ll deal with the black-bellied Chu when I go back.¡±


    Eleven was reminded of Miss Cheng¡¯s smile and agreed with Ye Wei very much. Ning Ning had to convince his mother first. Besides, Louis¡¯ issues weren¡¯t resolved yet. It might take a while.


    ¡°He must be anxious and want to see Ning Ning as soon as possible,¡± Eleven said.


    Ye Wei groaned and cried, ¡°Other than my sister-in-law, I guess my third brother doesn¡¯t agree with me either. If he knew that I had intended to kill him and take his son away from him, my third brother might have strangled and killed me.¡±


    ¡°How serious.¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± Ye Wei regretted that she had not spent enough time with her newly recognized brother yet. She did not want to make things awkward because of Ning Ning¡¯s issue. Besides, she wasn¡¯t the one who wanted Ning Ning to leave.


    The young kid had agreed to this himself. She was only responsible for bringing him around.


    If her third brother knew that she was closely related to the terrorists, she was afraid that her brother would know that she came to City A with bad intentions. It was easy to guess who had paid to kill him, and Ning Ning would have to explain everything then.


    ¡°Your family members are really tough. By the way, aren¡¯t you going to tell your father?¡± Eleven raised her eyebrows. Ye Wei used to talk about her parents often, but she had avoided this topic this time.


    ¡°What kind of father is he? Dare to treat my third brother like that? I would even fight my ancestors. He is nothing.¡± Ye Wei snorted coldly and collapsed on the reclining chair, pretending to be dead. ¡°Wow¡­ So comfortable.¡±


    Eleven shook her head and was speechless.


    Suddenly, the phone rang. Upon seeing that it was Ning Ning who called, Ye Wei became interested. ¡°Hi, my dear nephew, why are you calling me?¡±


    Ning Ning told her what happened on his bed. He was worried as his father had gone out for a long time, so he called Ye Wei.


    ¡°Is Ye Zhenhua going to get rid of him?¡± Ye Wei¡¯s pitch was slightly higher. She had expected it nevertheless. Not surprising. She had already guessed that there would be such a day since the cooperation of the Mafia and MBS International. She just didn¡¯t expect that the day would come so fast as only a few days had passed. It was ridiculous for them to be so eager about this.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind if MBS International is gone. Anyway, your father, my third brother, doesn¡¯t depend on it to feed his family. Whoever wants it can just take it. It¡¯s an empty shell anyway,¡± Ye Wei casually said that she had no feelings for MBS International. For her, MBS International was just another big famous company and business of the Ye family.


    Her third brother must have wanted to destroy it since a long time ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m more concerned about when you¡¯re going to convince your mother and come with me.¡± Ye Wei teased. ¡°I have been looking forward to it for a long time.¡±


    Ning Ning, who was hiding in the quilt to make the phone call, was shocked by what she said and rubbed his goose bumps. He said, ¡°Auntie, can you go to the Ye mansion and take a look at them? I¡¯m worried about Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. It¡¯s normal for you to feel uneasy as there¡¯s still a green wolf in the Ye family who is coveting the beauty of third brother.¡± Damn Louis, he might be attracted to her third brother now after he had failed in chasing her sister-in-law.


    This man was not a normal pervert. He was not someone of my race.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and exercise.¡±

 Chapter 289 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei and Eleven had just driven to Third Young Master Ye¡¯s house when they saw Third Young Master Ye¡¯s car passing by. He was too fast for Ye Wei to stop him in time. Ye Wei blinked and was impressed by his brother¡¯s driving skills.


    After a while, people left the Ye mansion eventually and drove away. They all didn¡¯t look very well.


    Ye Wei¡¯s eyebrows were raised and a hint of confusion flashed past her beautiful eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Eleven didn¡¯t pay much attention. Looking in the direction of Ye Wei¡¯s gaze, she saw Louis pushing Ye Yutang. The melancholic prince was talking to Ye Yutang with a gentle expression.


    Ye Yutang looked worried and grabbed onto Louis while telling him something. Louis then comforted him gently.


    Ye Wei¡¯s expression grew colder and her eyes narrowed slowly with a trace of danger.


    ¡°Eleven, drive to Louis¡¯ hotel.¡±


    Eleven raised her eyebrows and kept quiet. She made a U-turn and drove downhill immediately. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Over the past ten years, Ye Wei had hidden her true self well. She was always charming and elegant and had rarely shown her true self. People who knew Ye Wei had forgotten that her true personality was actually the same as Eleven¡¯s.


    Eleven was born with a cold and stern look. After more than ten years of in the field, every word and action of hers made her look murderous and aggressive, while Ye Wei intimidated people with her coldness, elegance, and dominance.


    The coldness and aggressiveness that was cultivated by murdering people was indeed very scary.


    ¡°Can you read the lips of Ye Yutang?¡± Ye Wei¡¯s eyes stared straight ahead. Her deep eyes darkened as if a storm was going to break out in them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice. What did he say?¡± As the world¡¯s top killer, Ye Wei was proficient in all aspects of knowledge, including lip-reading. She saw Ye Yutang say¡­


    ¡®Elder brother, kill him. It was Ye Chen and his son who landed me in this state. You must avenge me.¡¯


    She had witnessed how her third brother and Ning Ning had tortured Ye Yutang. At the beginning, she had even joked that they were the perfect father and son and that she might have flirted with Third Young Master Ye if she had known him seven or eight years earlier.


    She was not surprised about that at all. However, she was surprised that Ye Yutang addressed Louis as an elder brother?


    One was from the famous Italian family, while the other was the second young master of the Ye family. Why would he call him elder brother if they were not related to each other at all?


    ¡°Maybe because Ye Zhenhua and Louis¡¯ father were good friends, so their kids have a good relationship too. Perhaps since Louis was older than Ye Yutang, he addressed him as an elder brother? Moreover, Louis is the godfather of the Mafia. It¡¯s logical to address him as an elder brother,¡± Eleven said. She felt that Ye Wei was too oversensitive regarding this matter.


    ¡°No!¡± Ye Wei was not convinced by Eleven¡¯s speculation. Even if the two families had a good relationship and it was not surprising for Ye Yutang to address Louis as an elder brother, it was weird that Ye Zhenhua insisted that Louis replace her third brother as the president of MBS International.


    She was familiar with Ye Zhenhua for a long time. It was impossible for him to give his family business to an outsider just like that. Although he hated her third brother so much, he still could tolerate him being the president of MBS International for the sake of the company as Ye Yutang was useless. There was no reason for him to let Louis take over¡­


    Unless it¡¯s true that he was his elder brother.


    ¡°Are you implying that Louis is the illegitimate son of Ye Zhenhua?¡± For a moment, Eleven didn¡¯t understand what Ye Wei was thinking about.


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s an illegitimate child, Louis¡¯ mother is a Swedish beauty. Do you think they could give birth to a blond Louis with green eyes? Louis¡¯ looks are inherited from his family. Their eldest sons are all blond and have jade green eyes.¡± Ye Wei smiled coldly.


    Eleven pursed her lips. She had finally understood what she meant. ¡°The Ye family¡¯s eldest son, Ye Yukun?¡±


    ¡°I have to confirm this!¡± Ye Wei said in a deep voice and narrowed her eyes dangerously. ¡°If he really is Ye Yukun, then everything was planned by Ye Zhenhua from the beginning to the end¡ªwhat happened in that year, why my mother died, why my third brother was sent to a mental hospital. After so many years of torture, the answer is actually all him, Ye Yukun. If this is true, the father and son of Ye family really deserve to die.¡±


    Ye Wei was getting more and more uneasy. She was eager to know what exactly had happened that year.


    Was Louis really Ye Yukun?


    ¡°Wei Wei, I don¡¯t think so. Louis looks so different from Ye Yukun. Are you mistaken?¡±


    ¡°I wish I had guessed it wrong.¡± Ye Wei chuckled. ¡°If it¡¯s true, how could they do this to third brother these past few years?¡±


    Ye Yukun had started all the tragedies that happened in the Ye family. If her mother didn¡¯t die, Ye Zhenhua wouldn¡¯t be so cruel to her third brother even if he didn¡¯t like her anymore. Perhaps he would let go of his grudge someday. After all, if it was possible for a tough man to go soft, what else was impossible?


    But all these were destroyed by Ye Yukun.


    ¡°I hope not, or else someone will go mad.¡± Eleven raised her eyebrows. It seemed like the brother and sister of the Ye family would not let Ye Yukun off the hook.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to get to Louis¡¯ hotel.


    The 98-story skyscraper was GK Oriental Hotel, one of the world¡¯s top hotels.


    Standing tall and proud, the skyscraper symbolized wealth and power. It was the most luxurious hotel that one could enjoy staying at.


    ¡°If only baby was here now.¡± Ye Wei switched on her computer. She and Eleven had been specially trained in their computing skills, but it was still difficult for them to hack into the system of GK hotel.


    All these high-end hotels had powerful firewalls. Ordinary hackers couldn¡¯t hack into them unless they were top-notch computing geniuses.


    Ye Wei tried several times but couldn¡¯t enter. ¡°Shit!¡±


    Ye Wei cursed in annoyance and picked up the phone to call Ning Ning. After a while, Anya picked up the call. Ye Wei hung up the call immediately upon hearing her voice. ¡°F***, did Ning Ning go to sleep already?¡±


    Unfortunately, Third Young Master Ye had taught Ning Ning how to drink wine in the afternoon that day. He was drunk from drinking a lot of wine and had fallen asleep right after calling Ye Wei.


    Looking at the time, Louis could be back anytime soon. Ye Wei took off her clothes decisively and she was wearing a light yellow suspender inside. There was a tight gown in the back seat, which she immediately put on.


    ¡°You are really willing to go all-in for this.¡±


    After a while, a beautiful woman with long hair wearing a sexy black gown got off the car. The tight black gown highlighted her exquisite and graceful figure, showing her white and round shoulders. She squeezed her chest and her attractive cleavage was shown.


    The gown was short, not longer than the knee level. She wore a pair of black boots, hid a micro tapping device in her butterfly-shaped diamond earrings, and carried a weird-shaped black handbag.


    The most exaggerated thing was that she had a very thick smoky makeup, which was enchanting and charming. Every move of hers had a scent of flirtatiousness.


    The front desk of GK Oriental Hotel.


    The service staff at the counter looked at the gorgeous girl, lost his mind for three minutes, swallowed his saliva, and was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°May I know which room is Mister Louis in, please?¡± Ye Wei smiled enchantingly and the smell of her perfume radiated in the air. At the moment he tilted his head, she flicked her fingers and something black stuck tightly on the mainframe of the computer.


    It was an external cracker invented by Ning Ning, which was specially designed to help people who were not proficient in technology. Eleven, who was in the car, quickly input the password and activated GK Oriental Hotel¡¯s system.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. The reception can¡¯t disclose the guests¡¯ information.¡± Although he was charmed and attracted to her, the service staff held on to his principals and could barely resist the temptation of beauty.


    Ye Wei pretended to be angry. ¡°Mister Louis asked me to come. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can call him and ask.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. We really can¡¯t disclose the information of our guests.¡±


    In just a minute, Eleven hacked into the system of Oriental Hotel and whispered, ¡°Wei Wei, 9305.¡±


    ¡°Hey, handsome man, your uniform looks really good.¡± Ye Wei winked seductively. She retracted the transparent string, then left in a seductive manner while shaking her tiny hips.


    The man felt that there was a kind of hot liquid flowing out of his nose. He touched it with his hand and there was blood. He was flustered and quickly took out a tissue to cover his nose¡­


    His nose had bled just from her wink.


    ¡°Too sexy, too coquettish¡­ How bewitching¡­¡±


    The elevator went up a floor at a time. Eleven said, ¡°Be careful. There might be other people in his room.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Ye Wei went up to the ninety-third floor. There were only five presidential suites on this floor. There was no doubt that Louis had booked all the rooms on that floor as there were three or four more extra surveillance cameras in the corridor in addition to the surveillance cameras that belonged to the hotel.


    Ye Wei¡¯s lips curled up, smiling flirtatiously. She walked into 9305 slowly and quietly without any movement.


    Ye Wei closed her eyes and felt the atmosphere around her. The air was filled with a murderous vibe¡­


    The hearing and feeling of a killer are the most sensitive, but she could not sense a single trace of human life or danger. What happened?


    By right, this floor should be strictly guarded and there was no reason why there was nobody at all.


    Or was her opponent too strong for her to sense him?


    She got rid of that thought almost immediately. If someone could be better than her and hide so well without her noticing, he might not have been born yet¡­


    She reached room 9305 and went into the room after cracking the hotel room card.


    It was dark and secluded. It seemed like there was nobody living there. The black curtains waving with the flow of the wind made the room look messy but enchanting. Ye Wei squinted, analyzing the danger index in the air with her keen sense.


    Zero!


    She put down her guard and was lazy to turn on the light. Her vision was the same in the day and night anyway. The presidential suite was very luxurious. Ye Wei searched carefully. There were some documents on the table. They were the transaction records between Third Young Master Ye and Louis. Ye Wei narrowed her eyes and put it down quietly.


    It was very windy on the ninety-third floor. The black curtains were waving nonstop like the devil¡¯s wings. Ye Wei looked at the windowsill carefully and felt a little weird. She was about to walk over when Eleven said, ¡°Wei Wei, find his hair and come down. You only have five minutes.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    She stopped and headed for the big bed.


    The huge black bed was tidied up to the extent that it did not have any wrinkles. Her eyes narrowed. She said steadily, ¡°The external cracker is still effective. Can you watch the tapes of the surveillance cameras at the corridors of the ninety-third floor? This room is just a cover-up. It¡¯s not Louis¡¯ room.¡±


    The hair is black¡­


    Not Louis¡¯¡­


    The sound of Eleven typing on the keyboard could be heard. Ye Wei frowned. ¡°Coward, he¡¯s f***ing scared of death.¡±


    It was indeed Louis¡¯ style.


    Eleven smiled. ¡°Forget it. Chu Li often does this to prevent assassination too. Wei Wei, Louis is back. Why don¡¯t you back off first? His room is 9302.¡±


    ¡°Back off? No way!¡±


    Ye Wei stood up decisively and smiled. She exited the room agilely. At this moment, there was a figure which flashed out of the balcony. The man was dressed in black, tall, and straight. With the backlight, she could not see his face clearly. There was only a pair of purple eyes that radiated coldness in the dark.


    What a pair of beautiful eyes¡­


    They seemed to have a pretty and coquettish power which would make someone fall in love forever just by one look.


    The lift that Louis was on went up the floors one by one. Eleven rushed her to hurry up and she went into room 9302 calmly just in time, without hesitation.


    The layout of that room was the same as the previous one, but it was less weird. However, there was an erotic vibe to it.


    On the big bed in the room, there was a bruised child who was tied up.


    The child was unconscious.


    ¡°F***!¡± What a pervert!¡±


    Ye Wei was a hundred percent sure that she was in Louis¡¯ room. Who else could be this perverted except for Louis?


    ¡°Wei Wei, he¡¯s at the door now. Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Eleven was slightly anxious. Ye Wei picked up a strand of blond hair from the floor and put it away properly. The door lock rang and it was already too late for her to leave¡­


    Louis pushed the door open and entered the room. He switched on the light, took off his jacket while walking in, and loosened his tie. Two men followed him in and one of them poured a glass of red wine for him respectfully.


    ¡°Boss, these are the documents from Italy today.¡±


    ¡°Put it there. All of them. I¡¯ll look at them later.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Louis drank a few sips of the red wine. His ruddy and rosy lips were extraordinarily attractive and charming. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, you really won¡¯t shed tears until you¡¯ve seen your own coffin. What is the situation at Miss Cheng¡¯s side now? How many days left?¡±


    ¡°Ten days!¡± The other man answered.


    Ye Wei was stunned. Miss Cheng? Did he mean Cheng Anya?


    What happened to Cheng Anya?


    Could it be that she had betrayed her third brother?


    Louis nodded and went to the bathroom. He left a few words. ¡°Get rid of the pet on the bed before I come out.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    After Louis went into the bathroom, two more men entered the room and abducted the child on the bed. The child looked like she was under fifteen, very young¡­


    Really perverted!


    Although she knew that Louis had such a hobby, Ye Wei could not help but scold him.


    She had originally planned to leave, but four or five men came into the room and blocked the pathway to both the front door and the balcony.


    If she fought recklessly¡­


    ¡°Wei Wei, leave by the balcony. I¡¯m downstairs.¡±


    Ye Wei was about to fight recklessly with them when she suddenly stopped. Louis came out¡­


    A blond Louis with black eyes¡­


    That pair of pure, black eyes resembled Ye Zhenhua so much. Ye Wei suddenly understood¡­


    He was Ye Yukun!


    Who merely borrowed the identity of Louis.


    At this moment, someone whispered something to Louis. Louis raised his eyebrows. ¡°Since you are here, why don¡¯t we meet?¡±


    Ye Wei walked out without hesitation. Six guns were raised at her almost immediately. Ye Wei was fearless and nonchalant as always. She was still the elegant, attractive, and enchanting Ye Wei.


    Louis smiled. Without the cover-up of the deep, jade green eyes, this man had an absolute coldness. Even if he was smiling, he had a cold smile that radiated dark energy.


    It could no longer be covered up.


    ¡°Ye Wei?¡± Louis raised his eyebrows. The woman before him had a very thick makeup. Very thick. It had almost covered up her facial features. However, he could still recognize her due to her unique charms.


    ¡°What a rare guest!¡± Louis laughed sarcastically. The expression of the five men from the Mafia changed at once after hearing the name of Ye Wei. They looked at each other speechless and couldn¡¯t help but retreat.


    That was the unbeatable power in the world of killers.


    Ye Wei spread her arms and smiled nonchalantly. ¡°Louis? How? Do you all want to die one by one or die together?¡±


    Louis raised his index finger and shook it. ¡°You¡¯ve seen something you shouldn¡¯t have seen. You deserve to die.¡±


    ¡°With your ability? Do you even deserve to?¡± Ye Wei smiled flirtatiously and flipped her body. She took out the gossamer and inserted it into the wall. At the same time, the five men pulled the gun trigger. She stood up immediately and dodged all the bullets. Meanwhile, she raised her arm and stabbed five sharp gossamers into each of their throats, killing them with one move on the spot.


    Ye Wei was known as a sharpshooter. The Ye Wei with a gun was scary, but the Ye Wei without a gun was scarier.


    She was so fast that Louis did not even get to see what happened before all his five men were killed. Ye Wei opened up her hands and smiled. She was about to buckle his head when suddenly, there was a power intervening from the side, which blocked her attack.


    The atmosphere of the whole room suddenly turned weird.


    It was a very handsome man. His perfect facial features were as beautiful as those carved by Venus. His thin lips were cold and pitiless. His purple eyes were full of all the coldness and treachery in the world. The colder they were, the more beautiful they were¡­


    He was by far the most beautiful man Ye Wei had seen, even surpassing Su Man. He had a kind of gorgeous devilish vibe, but the toughness emanating from him was overwhelming.


    ¡°Mo Jue, kill her!¡± Louis murmured his order.


    Mo Jue¡¯s hands moved. He strangled Ye Wei with one hand and Ye Wei hit Mo Jue with the ancient antique on the table that she had swept off the table with her legs.


    The man was very skillful!


    Ye Wei was about to put her idea into action when Mo Jue squashed the ancient antique with his other hand and hit Ye Wei fiercely. He was very aggressive. Ye Wei glanced at him coldly and shot a silver needle out from her hand. Mo Jue dodged it easily. At that moment, Ye Wei rushed toward the iron handle at the balcony, hooked onto the iron hook, and pulled the rope out. It was a special steel rope. She jumped onto the balcony and jumped down from the ninety-third floor.


    Mo Jue was expressionless. He cut the steel rope with his bare hands. Eleven was shocked. Ye Wei did not become a pile of glue when the rope broke. She had released the gossamer as soon as she jumped down. When the steel rope broke, her body was still not halfway there yet. The gossamer was inserted into the wall and her body hung on the seventy-sixth floor. She looked up.


    She matched eyes with a pair of extremely beautiful but cold eyes.


    Watch out!


    Expressionless, Mo Jue pulled the gun trigger. Ye Wei rolled on the wall several times to avoid the bullets. With a strong step, she rushed toward a windowpane.


    The glass was broken with a loud crash.


    The man and woman in the room screamed and Ye Wei stood up as if nothing had happened. In the room, she saw a naked man and woman who were in their s*x position, looking at her in horror.


    Ye Wei glanced at them and left without turning back.


    ¡°Carry on. I¡¯m just passing by!¡±

 Chapter 290 - Ye Wei and Mo Jue

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The alarm in the hotel rang, producing a very sharp noise. Ye Wei curled the corners of her lips and walked even faster.


    Who was Mo Jue?


    Ye Wei had been the best killer in the industry for ten years. She had joined since she was thirteen years old and had seen all kinds of people. She had met people who were as skilled as her but she always managed to kill them. Sometimes, being smart was important for a killer too.


    She had dominated the killer industry with Eleven for many years, but she did not expect to meet someone like Mo Jue. Was it true that no matter how good you think you are, there is always someone out there that is better?


    Ye Wei thought of that handsome face that was beautiful like an angel, his cold expression, and pretty eyes, and felt that she was in a fantasy world. His eyes were more beautiful as he got more dangerous and he had a beauty that could suck away one¡¯s soul.


    Ye Wei was very sad when she had failed to woo Su Man. She swore that she would find a man that was ten times more beautiful than Su Man.


    She shivered as she subdued to her own imagination.


    She could still think about the embarrassing past at such a time and place.


    She secretly thought to herself that 9305 was Mo Jue¡¯s room as she would not recognize that unique coldness and strangeness. It was not because she was not careful and did not realize that there was someone in the room, but that person was better than her in terms of hiding their presence.


    It could only prove that the man was very skillful.


    Ye Wei could measure his strength after taking one blow from him. She did not dare to continue the fight and quickly fled as he was, after all, stronger than her. If she continued to fight, she would be courting death and Ye Wei never used brute courage to do things.


    She rubbed her wrist which was slightly red and searched through her mind for this person. However, she could not find any information about him at all. It was as if Mo Jue had appeared out of nowhere and stepped on her ruthlessly.


    She and Eleven were not the best in the killer industry.


    Mo Jue was even stronger.


    Louis could hide really well. Mo Jue must be his ace as Mo Jue listened to him very well. Ye Wei had a bad feeling about this.


    He could really hide very well.


    If Mo Jue wanted to secretly kill someone, he would definitely succeed.


    Without a doubt.


    There was a god in every industry and Ye Wei was the god in the killer industry that no one could surpass. However, there was a man better than her now and almost killed her. Ye Wei¡­ was provoked.


    It was the type of provoke when she met with a strong competitor.


    ¡°Mo Jue!¡± Ye Wei gritted her teeth as she mentioned his name. Good, she did not believe that she would not be able to beat him.


    ¡°Wei Wei, where are you?¡± Eleven was worried and asked. Her usual cold voice had a tinge of anxiousness. Ye Wei, who was entering the lift, suddenly paused. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Change your route. All the lifts have stopped working and are waiting for you to enter. The first floor is filled with the police and the Mafia. You will definitely be attacked once you step out.¡± Eleven reported the situation to her.


    Ye Wei could not help but curse. ¡°F***, aren¡¯t the police too late? They did not appear when they should, but they are faster than rabbits when they should not. Why did I not know that City A¡¯s police have such good efficiency?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Interpol. They¡¯re chasing after us.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, the commander is really mean. I did not kill anyone and someone even wanted to kill me.¡± Ye Wei left the lift area and the surveillance camera was blinking. Almost all the cameras were pointing at her.


    ¡°Cargo lift?¡±


    ¡°Destroy!¡±


    Ye Wei paused and stood in a seductive manner. ¡°Eleven, give me two minutes.¡±


    Their years of chemistry were so good that Eleven had started working on it without Ye Wei saying anything. Ye Wei smiled at the cameras. ¡°Mister Brown, it seems like you will not give up unless you catch me. You have been chasing after me for so long. Are you in love with me?¡±


    ¡°I am innocent this time around, so please do not destroy my innocence. The godfather of the Mafia is here too. Why don¡¯t you catch him? He almost killed me just now. How can you be so biased?¡±


    ¡°Be good and go back to sleep. Who knows I might go and serve you.¡±


    She even blinked in a seductive manner after she finished her words.


    A tall American standing in the surveillance room was so angry that his face was twisted. He kept cursing. Ye Wei was on the seventy-eighth floor and flirting with the highest inspector of the Interpol. She made the inspector who was usually very serious so angry that his face turned red.


    ¡°She is at the seventy-eighth floor. Go up.¡± Brown ordered.


    ¡°Mister Brown, goodbye. See you next time.¡±


    Ye Wei was not flustered at all as she smiled in a seductive manner at the surveillance camera. Suddenly, the surveillance camera footage in the room disappeared. Brown shouted, ¡°What happened?¡±


    At the same time, Eleven said, ¡°Wei Wei, you have seven minutes. Be quick.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Ye Wei¡¯s body disappeared in the alleyway.


    Seven minutes later, the surveillance camera footage in the room lit up again, but Ye Wei was gone. Brown was very angry. ¡°Use the heat sensor to check all the ventilation systems and every level. She is definitely still around.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    There was a bad stench in the public sewer and Ye Wei frowned. She was very unhappy as other than the first two years when she just joined the industry, she was never forced to be in such an awkward situation.


    Damn Mo Jue!


    He instantly sent her back to seven, eight years ago and Ye Wei was cursing at him. Suddenly, a black shadow blocked her view and that strange aura appeared again.


    It was Mo Jue again.


    Ye Wei secretly thought that he had monitored her conversation with Eleven. If not, why would he be so accurate? No, even if he had monitored them, she had just told Eleven at the last second that she was at the public sewage. He could not be so fast.


    F***, did he have the power to predict the future?


    Other than the public sewage, she could have walked the drains. Why did he not wait there? Could it be that a thief knew what another thief was thinking the best?


    Ye Wei was puzzled.


    It was very crowded in the sewage as only three people could walk side by side. The two sides of the wall were slippery and dirty. The sewage water dripped down and the whole sewage was filled with the dripping sound of the water.


    The cold air, dark light, and strange atmosphere¡­


    It was just like a scene in a horror movie. Ye Wei held onto the balance string tightly and was very alert.


    The cold air kept blowing and Mo Jue¡¯s hair was flying around. His purple eyes were extremely obvious in the dark sewage.


    The two kings came into an unavoidable confrontation.


    Danger was on the verge of breaking out.


    There was a wolf at the front and tiger at the back. Ye Wei had no time to think. She took out the balance string and ran toward Mo Jue. At the same time, she took out something like an arrow from her boots and pierced it at Mo Jue¡¯s eyes.


    Mo Jue flicked away the string, twisted his arms and turned his head to avoid being attacked by Ye Wei. He punched ruthlessly on Ye Wei¡¯s stomach. Ye Wei did not want to admit defeat and held onto his shoulders and backbone. However, Mo Jue had managed to escape before she could break his bones.


    But, Ye Wei was quick and injured his back.


    In just one round, Ye Wei¡¯s stomach was so painful that she curled her body. Mo Jue¡¯s back was injured, but he did not feel a thing¡­


    F***, he did not know how to be more tender toward a woman at all.


    In terms of approximate fighting, Ye Wei had the underhand due to the natural difference between the strength of a man and woman.


    ¡°Shit!¡± She was angry and crazily took the arrow and pierced toward Mo Jue¡¯s chest. At the same time, she hit her elbow at his neck and angered Mo Jue. He opened his hand and held onto her elbow. He looked at her coldly and wanted to smash Ye Wei¡¯s bones.


    Ye Wei smiled coldly and the arrow changed direction to aim at Mo Jue¡¯s lower body. She aimed it at little Mo Jue¡­


    She was fast and strong and did not care about her elbow.


    She would destroy little Mo Jue if Mo Jue wanted to destroy her elbow. After thinking about it, she did not seem to lose anything.


    At least, she still had another hand and Bai Ye would definitely be able to cure her. But, if he lost little brother¡­


    It probably could not be attached back?


    Wow!


    Mo Jue was startled and quickly let go of Ye Wei. A trace of astonishment flashed past his expressionless face and he looked funny. It seemed like he did not expect that the best killer would be so¡­


    Shameless!


    ¡°Don¡¯t dodge. I will destroy you even if I lose my hand. Both of us shall suffer.¡± Ye Wei smiled in a seductive manner. He definitely had to suffer if he wanted to injure her.


    Humph!


    ¡°You are courting death!¡± Mo Jue sneered and opened his hand to strangle Ye Wei¡¯s neck.


    Ye Wei had finally heard this guy humph. He was cold and serious. She did not have the chance to admire his sexy voice and his hand was already very near her.


    It was life-threatening.


    Ye Wei took a step away and held onto his shoulders. The two bodies had a tremendous collision. Although Ye Wei¡¯s strength was big and a normal man was not comparable with her, Mo Jue was not a normal man.


    His fitness level was better than that of Ye Wei.


    He snatched the opportunity to twist his arm around, holding Ye Wei tightly in his arms. The man¡¯s sturdy chest was pounding profusely, showing off his exuberant life. Ye Wei did not have the chance to retaliate and Mo Jue had already held onto her shoulders before ruthlessly smashing her against the wall.


    Her body and the wall touched and it was so painful that Ye Wei frowned. She did not have the time to react before Mo Jue smashed her ruthlessly against the wall again.


    Her shoulders were exposed and bleeding due to the friction.


    This man¡­


    Really ruthless!


    Ye Wei was, after all, Ye Wei. As long as she was still breathing, she would not admit defeat. Mo Jue kept smashing her against the wall and she could even hear the sound made by her bones. Pain slowly crept through her whole body.


    She was coughing blood.


    After Mo Jue had smashed her for seven to eight times and he thought that Ye Wei was losing her consciousness, Ye Wei suddenly jumped up, stepped onto the walls and did a rotation before kicking Mo Jue¡¯s neck. Mo Jue thought that she was about to die, so he let his guard down. He could not react in time and his body smashed against the other wall.


    He did not have the time to react and Ye Wei punched him in his face.


    ¡°Damn it, nobody had dared to attack me for seven to eight years. You actually dare to attack me!¡± Ye Wei¡¯s eyes were cold and she punched heavily on Mo Jue¡¯s face, stomach, and chest.


    She took him as a punching bag.


    Ye Wei was angry. She pulled Mo Jue¡¯s hair with one hand and forced him to look up. His purple eyes looked cold and scary, but it was extremely beautiful.


    F*ck!


    The more ruthless, the more beautiful¡ªwhat kind of creature was he?


    She suddenly smiled in a seductive manner and got close to Mo Jue¡¯s ear. ¡°Mo Jue beauty, you look really handsome. I am infatuated with you. What a pity that you don¡¯t know how to be tender toward a woman. Otherwise, I might just give you a hug. After all, I cannot resist a handsome guy like you.¡±


    After she said that, she licked Mo Jue¡¯s face which she had punched until there was a bruise on it. She gave him a seductive kiss before biting lightly on his ear.


    Mo Jue¡¯s purple eyes suddenly darkened.


    The air was filled with an ambiguous atmosphere.


    ¡®Damn it, you dare to hit me. You did not even look at who I am! You deserve to die!


    Ye Wei increased her strength once she thought of the pain that she had suffered just now.


    Suddenly, Mo Jue ruthlessly turned back and he kept slamming his back against the wall. He held onto Ye Wei¡¯s waist and threw her onto the floor that was filled with dirty sewage water.


    Ye Wei cursed. This man was really tough.


    He was still alive after the slams?


    Mo Jue picked her up and pushed her against the wall. He was just about to teach her a lesson when there was a sound of something breaking. Ye Wei¡¯s low-cut gown had¡­


    Split open!

 Chapter 291 - Ye Wei and Mo Jue

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei felt like cursing. Damn it, he should look at who he was taking advantage of. He actually did it without changing his expressions.


    But, she did not dare to move. Her hands and legs were controlled by him and her gown dropped.


    ¡®Damn it, since when have I been humiliated like this before?¡¯


    Ye Wei was in a dilemma.


    She was almost naked now.


    This was the nth time that Ye Wei was whining. Why, why, why¡­


    Thinking about it in another way, under the circumstance that she was safe, she would not reject the idea of dating Mo Jue if he was interested in her. After all, Mo Jue fit Ye Wei¡¯s standard in terms of figure and looks.


    No, he had exceeded her standard.


    Therefore, Ye beauty was deciding between whether or not she should make out with Mo Jue or run away naked. Actually, given Ye Wei¡¯s logic, she did not seem to lose anything.


    After all, this man was a beauty, even more beautiful than Su Man.


    Mo Jue stared at her chest as it was beautiful. Ye Wei looked at him closely but she could see no trace of passion in his eyes. There was only a little loss, and¡­ curiosity.


    Therefore, Ye Wei was twisted.


    Because not only did Mo Jue see her chest, but his slender fingers even poked Ye Wei¡¯s soft chest. Ye beauty had a very good figure. She had big breasts, a slender waist, and long legs. Mo Jue poked her chest a few times and felt that the feeling was good and his slender fingers skimmed over her soft nipple.


    Ye Wei shivered and restrained herself from making any noise. Ye Wei gritted her teeth and tried to calm down. However, she was still a woman and could not stop the natural reaction from her body. She had flirted with many men but she was always the one taking the initiative. There was no one that dared to be so rude to her.


    But what made her twisted was that Mo Jue did not look lustful, only curious. It was as if her body was just like a toy to him.


    Ye Wei was always very charismatic, but he had ignored it.


    But¡­


    What was he doing? Had he not seen any woman before?


    Ye Wei was about to move when Mo Jue hit the acupuncture point on her hand and her whole hand went numb. Ye Wei was angry and Mo Jue looked at her. His purple eyes had become more seductive, as if blaming her for not cooperating.


    She had interrupted his interest.


    Ye Wei took a deep breath. This was her first time being so angered by a man that she wanted to bang against the wall. F***, you should see if you had the capital even if you wanted to act like you were innocent.


    Because of her deep breath, her soft chest moved up and down¡­


    More tremendously.


    Mo Jue raised his eyebrows. He was a cold and scary man, but a trace of surprise flashed past his seductive purple eyes. Ye Wei whispered in her heart ten times.


    ¡®I am not a pervert.¡¯


    ¡®But, Mo Jue beauty, you are having such a fun time poking. Shouldn¡¯t you at least show that you were enjoying it? Are you questioning my female charisma by looking so cold?¡¯


    Mo Jue poked her chest again and looked as if he was very cool and whoever went against him would die.


    Ye Wei wanted to¡­ punch someone.


    But, she was smiling happily. ¡°Mo Jue beauty, don¡¯t you know what is called see no evil?¡±


    His male instinct!


    Both of them were embarrassed, but one was fascinating while the other evil. It was a clash between ice and fire.


    They were very passionate¡­


    Mo Jue curled his lips as if he was smiling. His forced smile looked even more seductive.


    Ye Wei¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but it quickly became normal again.


    Her numbed wrist finally became better. Ye Wei raised her leg and pressed her back against the wall as she kicked little Mo Jue. ¡®This old man shall paralyze you!¡¯ (Note: Wei Wei and Eleven grew up with a lot of men, so they always addressed themselves as ¡®old man¡¯ whenever they cursed.)


    Although Mo Jue had a fun time playing, he was still very alert. He held on to Ye Wei¡¯s knee as if he wanted to break her leg. Ye Wei was shocked and pushed away his hand. She turned her body and could not bother about her gown. It was better to escape naked than losing her leg.


    She twisted Mo Jue¡¯s hand and both their bodies rubbed against each other. They punched each other a few times in the small sewage. Ye Wei¡¯s gown happened to be stuck to the special button on Mo Jue¡¯s chest. Once she backed away, Mo Jue followed her.


    Her back had once again slammed ruthlessly on the wall. Ye Wei felt dizzy.


    Really ruthless!


    She vomited out blood and there was a bright red pool on the floor.


    Her gown dropped and showed her chest. Mo Jue¡¯s eyes darkened and there was a bloodsucking passion in the air. Mo Jue did not like such a weird feeling. He opened his hand and strangled Ye Wei¡¯s throat with a lot of strength.


    Ye Wei had to stretch her throat and it became difficult for her to breathe.


    Would she die at such a young age?


    Ye Wei was also stubborn. Mo Jue did not end her life quickly and she did not ask for forgiveness either. Instead, she looked firm and fearless. People like her did not care about life and death. Therefore, she did not care about her life too.


    She wanted to die standing even if she had to die.


    Mo Jue suddenly increased the strength of his hands and Ye Wei felt like she was about to die. She had already been beaten by Mo Jue until she felt that her organs had shifted. She could not withstand his strength.


    She was waiting for a chance to beat him.


    She was Ye Wei, someone that would never give up as long as she was still alive.


    He could twist her neck with one more twist. Mo Jue was expressionless. Why did he hesitate?


    There was a storm in his purple eyes. Mo Jue suddenly let go of Ye Wei and Ye Wei thought that he had changed his mind. Who knew that the next moment, Mo Jue smashed her head ruthlessly against the wall and it was so painful¡­


    What surprised her was that Mo Jue did not intend to kill her. Instead¡­


    He pressed onto her and kissed her lips¡­ Ye Wei was startled. What was happening?


    She was feeling dizzy and her brain could not react quickly. She let Mo Jue kiss her lips with no skills at all. Mo Jue blinked and wanted to give her a French kiss, but she did not allow him to do so. Mo Jue punched Ye Wei¡¯s stomach ruthlessly¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ye Wei cried and Mo Jue kissed her crazily. Just like him, his kiss had a strange passion. It was hot, bloodsucking, and it made Ye Wei¡¯s pool of spring water rippled.


    So ruthless.


    Ye Wei might seem seductive, but it was actually her first kiss.


    She felt that she had made a loss as her first kiss was taken away by Mo Jue. But, what happened next made her felt like she had won.


    This man was strange and cold, but his lips were very hot. Ye Wei was not someone that was chaste. She would not be Ye Wei if she did not retaliate. Therefore, she held onto his collar and kissed him back.


    The handsome face which was beaten up had a shocking beauty to it. When they ended the kiss, Ye Wei hugged his neck and smiled seductively. ¡°Mo Jue beauty, shall we change a place, or do you want to do it here?¡±


    The woman was very seductive and acted like she was the unsurpassed beauty of the generation. The wound on her face did not affect her beauty at all and her voice was very soothing.


    Mo Jue looked at her and his purple eyes darkened. He looked down unintentionally and saw her beautiful chest. He looked further down and saw that his hands were at Ye Wei¡¯s legs and he wanted to move up. Mo Jue frowned.


    ¡®Not bad, I¡¯ve finally seen some expression on his face,¡¯ Ye Wei thought. She would not act recklessly before she was sure that she could take him down. It was alright for her to suffer some loss right now as the last man standing was the winner.


    ¡°It swelled!¡± Ye Wei did not understand what the two short and cold words meant.


    Mo Jue seemed to despise her for being too stupid. He pulled her hand and placed it on little Mo Jue.


    This man¡¯s style had always been ruthless and quick. He did not waste any time and seemed to not like to speak. He always expressed himself in the simplest way.


    Ye Wei¡­


    F***!!


    ¡°Painful!¡± Mo Jue said again coldly. He then frowned and said, ¡°Comfortable.¡±


    Ye Wei¡¯s smart brain for the past decades seemed to stop working.


    Mo Jue beauty, were you sure that you were not acting pure?


    If he did not play with her chest just now and seemed curious or so ruthless, Ye Wei would really have thought that he was acting pure. Weren¡¯t his flirting skills too bad?


    But¡­ but¡­


    Oh, god, he seemed to be really clueless about why it had swelled, why it was painful, and why it was comfortable¡­


    Ahhhh¡­


    ¡°Where are you from?¡± Ye Wei could not help but ask. She had met a good catch, although she should not have such thought at such a time.


    But Ye Wei was happy. The pain that she suffered after he beat her up seemed to be not so painful anymore.


    Mo Jue frowned and his strange aura became even stronger. Ye Wei secretly repeated a hundred times in her heart that he was an enemy, an enemy, an enemy!!


    But, he was a really cute enemy.


    A good catch.


    ¡°What happened to it?¡± Mo Jue pointed at little Mo Jue and asked Ye Wei seriously.


    The intestines in Ye Wei¡¯s stomach were about to be tied together, but she showed a really kind smile and the standard pure look. ¡°You feel like peeing.¡±


    Mo Jue frowned and opened his hand, as if wanting to twist her neck. He was not an idiot.


    Ye Wei leaned forward and kissed Mo Jue and he instantly became nice and let Ye Wei kiss him. He was not satisfied and wanted more, but Ye Wei back away quickly. The gown was stuck to the button again and the two of them were tangled together.


    Mo Jue was so in pain and he ruthlessly pressed against Ye Wei. Nevertheless, he was in even more pain and did not know what to do. Cold sweat started dripping down his forehead.


    Ye Wei laughed loudly.


    Serves you right for being arrogant and ruthless.


    ¡°How do I make it not painful?¡± Mo Jue asked solemnly.


    Ye Wei felt weird but her mind was clear. She did not dare to ignore who he was. ¡°You can chop it off!¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s face darkened and looked like he wanted to kill her.


    Ye Wei felt that he was not so dangerous at that moment. Although he was not controlled by his desires, he was not dangerous either. She asked, ¡°Is this your first time in pain?¡±


    Mo Jue narrowed his eyes in a dangerous way, and Ye Wei smiled in a seductive manner. He sneered coldly and it was considered as admitting silently.


    ¡°Nice!¡± Ye Wei smiled. ¡°Have you met a woman before?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ Good.¡± She did not have to suspect her charisma. Ye Wei smiled and pushed Mo Jue against the wall. She brushed against that button as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Mo Jue beauty, have you considered dating me? Although you are rigid, boring, and heartless, you are a man and can be taught. If you be nice and follow me, I can help you relieve your pain. What do you think?¡± Ye Wei made use of his innocence without any guilt.


    ¡®Louis, you were such a genius. How did you find such a good catch? Where was he from¡­¡¯


    Moreover, this man had a stronger aura than Louis and was colder than Louis. He looked like a domineering person. Why would he listen to Louis?


    Ye Wei secretly thought to herself once she thought of Louis¡¯ interest. He had such a good catch by his side, yet he did not do anything to Mo Jue. It must be because Mo Jue was too ruthless and Louis could not deal with him. If not, given how perverted Louis was, how would he let go of such a good catch?


    ¡°You can make it not painful?¡± Mo Jue ignored her other words and only caught the main point.


    ¡®Please, Mo Jue beauty, could you not use such a cool expression to say such innocent words?¡¯


    It was weird!


    Genius!


    ¡°Help me. Otherwise, you will die.¡± The cold words came out of his beautiful lips. The atmosphere in the small area instantly became eerier.


    Ye Wei believed that if she dared to say anything else, Mo Jue would definitely kill her.


    Although she was not particular about the location or person, she did not like his master.


    Let me die!


    Humph, it was still not sure who would die.


    Ye Wei raised her leg slowly and rubbed against him, but she took out the silver gun from her long sleeve¡­


    Although half his mind was filled with his desire, Mo Jue reacted quickly. After all, Ye Wei had lost half of her strength after being beaten up by him and both of their skills had weakened. Ye Wei just took out her gun and Mo Jue took out his gun too.


    He pointed at her neck and she pointed at his head!


    They became equal in power immediately.


    Ye Wei smiled in a seductive manner as she pulled out his button and buttoned up her gown. F***, she must destroy this gown after she got out. She almost lost her chastity because of it.


    ¡°Do you want to try whose hand is faster?¡± Ye Wei smiled as a beam of light flashed past her beautiful eyes.


    Mo Jue¡¯s eyes darkened. They had clearly been intimately entangled a moment before. Who would have expected that the two of them would be fighting now. Moreover, their change was really quick. Mo Jue reacted naturally while Ye Wei was acting.


    ¡°You are called Ye Wei?¡±


    ¡°Do you have an issue with that? Are you trying to remember the woman that sends you off before you die?¡± Ye Wei smiled seductively. Mo Jue narrowed his eyes in a dangerous manner and his purple eyes darkened.


    ¡°Very good!¡±


    There was an eerie glow in his eyes, and suddenly, there was a loud explosion. Both of them were startled as thick smoke engulfed them. At that instance, Mo Jue held onto Ye Wei¡¯s wrist and Ye Wei also immediately held onto Mo Jue¡¯s wrist. Mo Jue kicked Ye Wei¡¯s stomach and Ye Wei returned him a punch and both of them fell.


    ¡°Wei Wei, lie down!¡± Eleven rushed through the thick smoke and Ye Wei immediately lied down. Eleven pulled the trigger.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! A few gunshots were fired.


    Thick smoke emerged and made the originally dark underground sewage even more obscure. Ye Wei only heard a few gunshots.


    ¡­


    Mo Jue was already gone when the thick smoke dispersed.


    Ye Wei was heavily injured and vomited out blood. Eleven helped her up once there was no danger and she could not help but say, ¡°Wei Wei, how many years has it been since you last cut such a sorry figure?¡±


    ¡°It is not how many years. I have never cut such a sorry figure.¡± Ye Wei smiled lightly and stood up with the help of Eleven.


    Eleven did not mind the smell on Ye Wei and checked her wounds. There were no fatal wounds. Ye Wei smiled bitterly. ¡°My dear, I have an internal injury¡­¡±


    ¡°It will get better.¡± Eleven coldly raised her eyebrows and narrowed her eyes as she looked in the direction of the sewage. ¡°If I meet him, I would probably be even more miserable. He is really quick. He disappeared in the blink of an eye.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ye Wei adjusted her look as she felt really uncomfortable to be so dirty. ¡°You have no idea how I have used all my flirting techniques. If it was you, you would have used all your force and be killed by him. He is a really strong man.¡±


    But¡­ once Ye Wei thought of Mo Jue¡¯s cute sexual reaction, she felt that this man was exceptionally cute.


    ¡°Eleven, I will tell you about something later. You will definitely laugh so madly.¡± Ye Wei leaned against the wall to breathe. Mo Jue used too much force and his tactics were powerful. Ye Wei was really internally injured and only caught her breath after a while.


    ¡°Take care of yourself first,¡± Eleven said in an unpleasant tone.


    ¡°Really, you will really laugh when I tell you about it later. By the way, Brown left?¡±


    ¡°He left. He thought that you had left since a long time had passed. Who knew that you were stuck in the sewage fighting Mo Jue. Let¡¯s go. If not, we won¡¯t be able to leave later.¡±


    Ye Wei nodded. She endured the pain and pressed on her stomach. Eleven supported her and they quickly left the sewage. There was just an explosion, so it would have alarmed the security. Their car was parked somewhere near the hotel. Eleven helped Ye Wei get in the car, and suddenly, Ye Wei looked up as if there was telepathy. She looked at the skyscraper, but it was too far so she could not see anything. Meanwhile, Mo Jue was on the ninety-third floor, looking at her with a pair of binoculars without any expression.


    His purple eyes were dark.


    Ye Wei¡­


    It was the first time that he met such a unique woman.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill her?¡± Louis walked over and questioned in a cold manner. Mo Jue put down the binoculars and his purple eyes were cold. He did not say anything and did not even care about Louis.


    ¡°Mo Jue, this is my order!¡± Louis was angry. There was a storm in his eyes.


    ¡°I like!¡± Mo Jue said a sentence with unclear context and went back to his room. Louis was shocked. He could not understand if Mo Jue meant that he liked Ye Wei or he wanted to follow his heart and not listen to Louis¡¯ order.

 Chapter 292 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The ink-dark night sky was cold.


    Third Young Master Ye and Ning Ning were playing games when Ye Wei and Ning Ning visited.


    It was almost 11 p.m. and most were in deep sleep. As the Ye family typically slept late, Miss Cheng was always attentive and sharp at night despite how tired she was in the day. She, however, would not sleep before midnight.


    She was on the internet reading gossip, chatting, and arguing online. She was having one whale of a time.


    Ning Ning was also a late sleeper thanks to the summer break because he did not need to go to school and could wake up late. He would be on an alcohol-high at night and pull Third Young Master Ye to bash through levels in the latest video games with him.


    Upstairs, Miss Cheng heard father and son bellowing and having a good time. ¡°Men!¡± She pouted.


    When Ye Wei pressed the bell, father and son were at the last level. As the sound from the video game room was deafening, Ye Wei and Eleven took a glance at each other. Since sneakily opening someone else¡¯s door was not the most polite thing to do, Ye Wei took out her silver gun and fired at the crystal lamp in the mansion.


    The crisp sound of crystal shattering, accompanied by the gunshot, quieted the mansion.


    ¡°Third brother, so you are finally willing to come out, huh?¡± Ye Wei smiled alluringly. Her smile agitated the wound on her face and the pain from it distorted her alluring smile.


    Ye Chen, Ning Ning, and Cheng Anya came out. Cheng Anya heard Ye Wei¡¯s voice at the staircase landing and could not help but raise her thumb. Ye Wei was outstanding enough to shush that father-son duo who had been creating a racket for more than an hour.


    While it was one hell of a doorbell, Cheng Anya was aghast when she saw Ye Wei. Who would have the guts to wallop the top international hitman into such a shape? Ning Ning whistled and Ye Wei threw a stare across. Her stare sent the young kid into a tender and elegant laughter.


    It was really¡­


    Something one would never get to see in a long time.


    He suddenly turned around and returned to his study room to get his camera to share the photograph in the chat group.


    ¡°Wei Wei, what happened to you?¡± Ye Chen was very surprised. Ye Wei and Eleven had tidied themselves up before coming over, and while Eleven was not wounded, Ye Wei¡¯s injuries were very obvious. Mo Jue did not go easy on them and the strangulation marks on Ye Wei¡¯s neck were clearly visible. Ye Wei also had visible bruises on her forehead and face, all of which were unbearable to see.


    ¡°I got beaten!¡± Ye Wei downplayed it. As she recalled what happened that evening, she was exceptionally troubled and even wondered whether Mo Jue would point at his little brother and ask Louis why it swelled.


    Or that adulterous image of him toying with his tool in the bathroom¡­ Ye Wei found herself awed by her scattered thoughts.


    Cheng Anya went into the kitchen to prepare a glass of fruit juice each for Ye Wei and Eleven.


    As she put down the glass of fruit juice, Ye Wei saw a weird look in her eyes. As Miss Cheng was quick-thinking and wise-cracking she saw the coldness and judging look in Ye Wei¡¯s gaze then slowly backed away.


    ¡°Thanks, third sister-in-law.¡± Ye Wei smiled as she supported her face and lamented in pain a few times. Ning Ning took a few photographs with the camera and smiled slyly. To think that his auntie would even have such a day.


    Failing miserably at an easy task was a definite possibility.


    Cheng Anya secretly wondered why Ye Wei looked at her in such a manner. It seemed to be a¡­ questioning gaze as though she had done something unpardonable.


    With that glance, Ye Wei dispelled the idea that Cheng Anya would betray her third brother. Although she did not know what Louis¡¯ statement meant, she was, however, extremely certain that Cheng Anya would not be unfaithful toward her brother.


    Her gaze was too innocent, and honestly, one with a guilty conscience would not look at her with such a gaze.


    Maybe Louis knew she was in the room and deliberately put up a good act.


    ¡°Auntie, aren¡¯t you very good? How did you get beaten into a pulp?¡± Ning Ning asked, laughing as he snuggled up next to his mother. He secretly wondered who would have been able to mess Ye Wei up this badly.


    And he really could not think of anyone else.


    Chu Li was equally skilled, and hearsay had it that¡­ three Chu Li¡¯s were not enough to take on Ye Wei. And to think such a badass woman lost¡­


    Could it be Louis?


    His heart grew cold.


    ¡°Darling, the title of ¡®No.1 killer¡¯ really is a fluff.¡± Ye Wei was clearly in a mood to joke about. Cheng Anya tucked her lips and thought how terrible Ye Wei looked as her beautiful face was all messed up.


    ¡°Who was it?¡± Ye Chen asked with a sunken face, his gaze burning with rage, knuckles cracking and brimming with murderous intent. Whoever did this to his sister was tired of living.


    ¡°Third brother, how can you beat whoever I couldn¡¯t? I¡¯m not telling you lest you commit suicide.¡± Ye Wei laughed alluringly. She had taken care of Mo Jue single-handedly, and thinking about encountering him again left her blood boiling.


    If she did not take revenge when presented the opportunity, she was not Ye Wei.


    Third Young Master Ye was aghast and Ning Ning, seeing Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face, laughed and collapsed into Cheng Anya¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Daddy, you are being looked down upon. If you are to exchange blows with auntie, you are definitely not her match.¡±


    ¡°That is not a given,¡± Ye Wei laughed heartily. Despite being injured, Ye Wei was still an aggressive fighter and not anybody could keep her at bay.


    A smile brushed past Cheng Anya¡¯s lips. Very good, now Third Young Master Ye was at a loss for words.


    Eleven remained silent at a corner as she thought, ¡®To downplay the seriousness of what is to come was undoubtedly Ye Wei.¡¯


    ¡°Damn girl, how do you know that I cannot beat you before we have even fought?¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly harrumphed. Having not gotten dirty in years did not mean that his skills had deteriorated.


    ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t be taken aback. Admit the facts.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye kept silent.


    ¡°Wei Wei, what exactly is going on?¡± Cheng Anya could not help but ask. As people who were equal to Ye Wei were few and far in the world, it did not make sense that she would end up being beaten in City A.


    ¡°Third brother, I went to GK Eastern Hotel today.¡± Ye Wei told Third Young Master Ye flatly with a slightly distant gaze that had an aggressive coldness to it. ¡°This Louis¡­ is not Louis.¡±


    As he saw the coldness on Ye Wei¡¯s face, Third Young Master Ye frowned. He had a bad premonition whilst Ning Ning was deep in thought. Auntie would not visit in the dead of the night unless it was something important.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°His irises were black¡ªpure black, just like ours,¡± Ye Wei said seriously despite the bruises on her face. ¡°What I saw with my own eyes in his room was the reason he sent people after me. We had Louis¡¯ background thoroughly checked out a long time ago. The emerald eyes are inherited. Young Louis was also a piano prodigy who rocked Vienna. The music sphere was once rife with rumors that a beautiful and talented musician had been born. As for the Louis that we know, he is clearly a fraud.¡±


    Black?


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s heart jolted as Cheng Anya gathered her thoughts. As she recalled Louis¡¯ emerald green gaze, the melancholy, the depth of his feelings and sadness, she shuddered. Could all these be a false impression?


    What was the truth then?


    Black irises¡­ and to think the truth would seem so detached¡­


    She had a bad feeling.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked sternly, his gaze growing colder and his fists clenching uncontrollably.


    ¡°Third brother, a question for you. Did Ye Zhenhua look you up earlier today with the intention of letting Louis take over you in managing MBS International?¡± Ye Wei asked without emotion. Her impressive ability to pick up the subtleties were put to good use at the Ye family gate.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. The old man wants to pull me down and raise Louis.¡± Third Young Master Ye was expressionless, to the point of distantly cold.


    ¡°Indeed. Given Ye Zhenhua¡¯s character, wouldn¡¯t you be extremely curious why he trusted Louis so easily? Why would he side with an outside rather than you?¡± Ye Wei coldly smiled.


    Ye Wei¡¯s question hit home with Third Young Master Ye¡¯s doubts. He smiled, and his gaze grew even colder.


    ¡°Because Louis is no outsider. He is our own!¡± Ye Wei said deeply.


    Third Young Master Ye, seeming to have remembered something, trembled as his face paled.


    Cheng Anya wanted to comfort him only to hear him suddenly burst out, ¡°Leave me alone!¡±


    Cheng Anya frowned and did not say anything more.


    ¡°I have been to the Ye mansion earlier and saw Louis and Ye Yutang at the gate. Third brother, please do not get agitated when you hear this¡­ I heard Ye Yutang call Louis¡­ brother!¡± Ye Wei punctuated each word.


    Ning Ning and Cheng Anya looked at each other in the eye as Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyes suddenly grew wide. At that moment, there was a thousand-yard stare in Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyes.


    A sweeping fear and hatred, like an avalanche, immediately followed. As it closed in on him, the roiling memories surged into Third Young Master Ye¡¯s mind and his body trembled.


    ¡°Ah Chen¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    As the three of them gasped softly, Third Young Master Ye did not seem to have heard them. Cheng Anya, who was nearest to him, wanted to comfort him. Who would expect Third Young Master Ye to suddenly grab Cheng Anya¡¯s hand and twist it. ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    With her wrist almost broken by him, Cheng Anya¡¯s face paled from the pain. She couldn¡¯t help but slap Third Young Master Ye across the cheek.


    There was a light slap.


    Eleven, who had been staying alert, broke his grip loose with a move and saved Cheng Anya¡¯s hand.


    Had he used any more force, Cheng Anya¡¯s hand would have been lost.


    All happened too quickly and Cheng Anya was caught off guard. Ye Wei stood up and pulled Cheng Anya away. Cheng Anya, holding her swollen wrist, was almost tearing from the pain.


    Third Young Master Ye, in a state of extreme madness, smashed the cedar table as he clutched his head and screamed nonstop in rage like a deranged person¡­


    ¡°Ahh¡­!!¡±


    He sounded as though he was wailing.


    ¡°Ah Chen¡­¡± Cheng Anya kept looking at the deranged Third Young Master Ye until the pain from her wrist sobered her up.


    It was a madness that she had yet to see.


    It was extremely terrifying.


    The roars of sadness carried a few hoarse hints of its repression.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart was bleeding to the point she did not know what to do.


    Ning Ning¡¯s tender face paled.


    Ye Wei was shocked and gave Eleven a glance. Eleven quickly got to work and knocked Third Young Master Ye out without him noticing.


    ¡°Ah Chen!¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    Cheng Anya quickly grabbed his collapsed form. Even though he had fainted, Third Young Master Ye¡¯s body was still trembling. With his brows locked in a frown, cold sweat trickled down Third Young Master Ye¡¯s forehead.


    Her heart ached terribly.


    ¡°What¡¯s with Daddy?¡± Ning Ning seriously asked as he suddenly turned up to look at Ye Wei. ¡°Louis is Ye Yukun!¡± Ye Wei said deeply.


    Cheng Anya let out a gasp.


    She was beyond shock.

 Chapter 293 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Seeing that Third Young Master Ye was unconscious, Cheng Anya¡¯s heart ached uncontrollably. With Eleven¡¯s help, Cheng Anya lifted Third Young Master Ye onto the couch. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face was extremely pale and his body was still trembling gently. Cheng Anya had Ning Ning get a blanket to wrap him in.


    Ning Ning looked solemn, and Ye Wei did not expect her brother to react so adversely to the revelation. In her shock, she secretly wondered what Ye Yukun had done.


    Whatever happened in the Ye Mansion more than ten years ago remained a secret. Cheng Anya wiped away the cold sweat on Third Young Master Ye¡¯s forehead again and again.


    ¡°Third sister-in-law, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ye Wei said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. He has to eventually know it. Rather than let Louis tell him in person, it might be better for him to have that bit of mental preparation. It wouldn¡¯t be nice if he guns Louis down in broad daylight,¡± Cheng Anya shook her head and said plainly.


    Cheng Anya still musing despite these circumstances left Ye Wei feeling quite distasteful. As Eleven tidied up the cedar table in the living room, she stopped and turned to ask Ye Wei, ¡°Wei Wei, can you destroy that table with a single kick?¡±


    ¡°When confronted with extremes, men are able to exert extremely explosive strength.¡± Ye Wei¡¯s eyes twitched as she saw the debris on the ground.


    ¡°Makes sense to me!¡± Eleven carried on tidying up the table. As Cheng Anya took care of Third Young Master Ye, Ye Wei took the opportunity to lead Ning Ning to the study room. ¡°Did you look up what happened to third brother?¡±


    As his father¡¯s privacy was at stake, Ning Ning would not look it up. Plus, it was not a given that he could be able to find any information. Apart from the few involved, it was feared that no others were privy to the incident.


    ¡°For something like this to happen, a police report would definitely be lodged. Let¡¯s check that out,¡± Ye Wei said.


    As Ning Ning frowned, his delicate face became a few hints colder. ¡°Auntie, is Louis really Ye Yukun?¡±


    ¡°That I am sure!¡± Ye Wei said. ¡°Mom¡¯s death might have inflicted psychological trauma upon third brother as she had died in plain sight of him. Without Mom, he would not have had a good time in the Ye family.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid it does not end there!¡± Ning Ning said coldly but didn¡¯t ask any more questions as he decisively started to search for records from more than ten years ago.


    The young kid¡¯s character was not as lovely and elegant as he seemed. His decisiveness and coldness in decision-making surpassed that of his father, and it did not help that he had seen the darker side of men in the past two years.


    He, in his strong and domineering ways, could not be swayed.


    While he did not want to look up Third Young Master Ye¡¯s affairs however curious he was, he was determined to look them up and would not be fazed.


    Ye Wei was secretly awed at how immaculately he got down to work. Although they were family, how could they be that different?


    She was jealous!


    ¡°Auntie, who beat you up?¡± Ning Ning took time out to ask Ye Wei as his eyes were glued to the rolling figures on the screen. As Ye Wei thought about Mo Jue, her lips twitched and agitated her wounds, causing her to gasp in pain. ¡°Once I¡¯ve looked up third brother, I¡¯ll help you look him up.¡±


    ¡®Mo Jue, my revenge is never too late!¡¯


    ¡°There were no police records,¡± Ning Ning said calmly. This was expected as Ye Zhenhua had pulled strings back then, so destroying the records were expected. ¡°If there were records, I would be able to find them,¡± Ning Ning said as he plugged his chip into the computer.


    Three minutes later, Ning Ning found a top-secret report about the murder in the Ye family from another police station.


    The one who reported to the police was Ye Yutang. Ye Yukun was the deceased and Yang Xing was the suspect. Apart from the three of them at that scene years back, there was also Ye Chen. However, according to the records, little Ye Chen was locked in the corner and did not murmur a word. He seemed stoic.


    Ye Yutang claimed that he opened the door when he heard screams and saw an unkempt Ye Chen hiding scornfully behind Yang Xing, who plunged a knife into Ye Yukun¡¯s chest.


    Ye Yukun died on the spot.


    The police report recorded it as manslaughter where Ye Yukun was stabbed to death by Yang Xing when he violated her.


    Yang Xing¡¯s testimony was¡­ empty!


    ¡°F***!¡± Ye Wei landed a punch on the computer desk as rage burned in her gaze. ¡°Damn you, Ye Yukun! Damn you!!¡±


    Ning Ning tried to search for other related records to no avail.


    Ye Wei could not control her rage. Would her third brother murder Ye Yukun because he saw her violate his mom? And, where was that damned Ye Zhenhua who allowed his son to have his way with his wife?


    She was barely able to contain her rage. Her third brother¡­


    Ye Wei was secretly wondering. Not only did her third brother witness this terrible scene, but he even witnessed his mother¡¯s tragic death. These led to the trauma in his heart, no?


    As though he had something on his mind, Ning Ning frowned and secretly felt that all these were the tip of the iceberg. The truth might not have been so as he recalled his daddy¡¯s years in America where he had been led away by an old pervert and sexually groomed¡­


    On top of that, there was an overnight annihilation of a triad.


    His gaze sunk at that moment¡­


    They might not be able to guess what Ye Chen had experienced. While Ye Wei had heard much more information, she extremely hated Ye Zhenhua, Yang Yun, and everybody else in the Ye family. Her third brother¡¯s tragedy began when he returned to the Ye family.


    ¡°That damn Ye Zhenhua. It was all Ye Yukun¡¯s fault. Why is it all third brother¡¯s to bear?¡± Ye Wei was unable to hold back the rage because of her mother and also because of Ye Chen.


    After that incident, Ye Chen suffered a mental illness and Ye Zhenhua sent him to an asylum in America. It was a brutal asylum and he contemplated escape several times but was confined in a tight space until he calmed down. He eventually escaped but was sold into the black market.


    ¡°I feel that somebody behind the scenes is deliberately pulling the strings.¡±


    Such contrived coincidences.


    Ye Wei agreed. She gritted her teeth extremely hard as she recalled the years Ye Chen had spent in America. ¡°Just who could be this vicious?¡±


    Ye Zhenhua?


    Or somebody else?


    Louis? Ye Yukun with a new look?


    All that happened after that would have tortured any normal person to death. Not anybody could survive all that and call the shots at the top of the world.


    ¡°Are you able to find out who did it?¡± Ye Wei asked coldly with a frigid gaze. If she knew who did all that, that person would live in perpetual misery.


    Ning Ning¡¯s face became stern as his gaze darkened. If he knew who was behind it, that person would regret being born.


    If only his daddy was willing to tell him.


    He would set the score straight.


    ¡°It has been too long ago and I can¡¯t find anything else.¡± Ning Ning shook his head.


    Ning Ning turned his head to see his daddy outside. ¡°You saw through Louis¡¯ disguise and he will expect you to tell my daddy that. What do you think is his next step?¡±


    ¡°You cannot use reason to make sense of a pervert. Damn it, we are related by blood. Shit, I need a total blood transfusion.¡± Ye Wei raged. Ning Ning smiled and praised her.


    That was such an utter humiliation!


    After rounds and rounds, to think they were family!


    ¡°I want to kill somebody!¡± Ye Wei gritted her teeth as her bloodlust ran amok in her. What should have been an assassination for show with Ning Ning actually turned on her bloodlust.


    Once Ye Wei was intent on killing, not even God could stop her.


    ¡°Auntie, you might want to take it easy. You were almost killed tonight.¡± Ning Ning coolly reminded Ye Wei from the side. As she recalled the battle that almost ruined her image, she was secretly screaming, stifled.


    ¡°Yes, darling. Please look up this Mo Jue, who is with Louis.¡± Ye Wei¡¯s anger leaped out of her gaze. ¡°Your auntie almost lost it to him.¡±


    ¡°Mo Jue, huh¡­ Understood.¡± Ning Ning entered the Mafia¡¯s database and searched for Mo Jue. There were, however, no records¡­


    With a change of a positioning system and search algorithm, he entered a command and found Mo Jue.


    It still remained blank¡­


    ¡°Are you sure he is somebody real?¡±


    ¡°Look at the injuries on my face. Do you think that I was beaten out of nothing?¡±


    Ning Ning tucked his lips. There was no information, and even the most advanced search method yielded no results. There was nothing he could do.


    ¡°If even you can¡¯t find the person, could it be a phantom?¡± Ye Wei murmured to herself.


    Ning Ning smiled and shook his finger. ¡°It¡¯s either a dead person or a person who has a system that is able to go toe-to-toe against mine and block me from finding him.¡±


    ¡°You mean that¡­ he¡¯s stronger than you?¡± Ye Wei was perplexed and felt the world becoming cryptic. ¡°Darling, so you are not the strongest¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    Ning Ning¡¯s eyes twitched. Surely she didn¡¯t have to sound that disappointed?


    Isn¡¯t it normal for somebody to always be better than oneself?


    ¡°Auntie, didn¡¯t you boast that you are the best killer? Yet, you still ended up being walloped and in bruises.¡± Ning Ning rebutted.


    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t you know that jabbing someone¡¯s wounds is not the most generous thing to do?¡± Ye Wei smiled as she replied gently and hugged him.


    ¡°Same, same!¡± Ning Ning smiled.


    Ye Wei could not help but pinch his cheeks. That rascal who exacted revenge on even the smallest thing would be one hell of a person in the future, but she liked that. There were no saints in the family, and since Miss Cheng was no good girl, her child would not be too far off from the tree either.


    Ye Wei could not help but sigh emotionally. ¡°We used to have two of the most badass people in the family, but how could Mo Jue¡¯s appearance push us down the rankings?¡±


    Ning Ning also sighed emotionally. Like the good student who always came in first in class, the pride and self-confidence that accompanied it was self-explanatory. However, that transfer student who suddenly appeared took away the No.1 position.


    It was extraordinarily¡­ distasteful.


    It, however, stirred his will to fight.


    ¡°Mo Jue, huh?¡± Ning Ning¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. He did not believe that he would lose to him on the internet.


    ¡°Wait, something is off.¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. ¡°Since Mo Jue is Louis¡¯ own, why were you able to enter the Mafia¡¯s network if he were indeed able to beat you?¡±


    ¡°That I don¡¯t know for now,¡± Ning Ning replied. ¡°I am more worried about something else. If Louis has somebody this powerful by his side, won¡¯t that mean that my daddy is in danger?¡±


    ¡°Darling, if we do the calculus this way, we will definitely lose a one-on-one. However, we have me, third brother, and Eleven. If three of the best in concert cannot defeat Mo Jue, what a terrible joke would that be?¡± Ye Wei coldly smiled, her arrogance overpowering. ¡°Let¡¯s count third brother out. Eleven and I will suffice.¡±


    To really talk about it, Mo Jue¡¯s skill was about the same as hers and her disadvantage lay in her relatively weaker strength. Besides, her dress for the evening was somewhat problematic. She was underdressed and was not armed. Underestimating her opponent was the Achilles¡¯ heel. Apart from gunplay, she was exceptionally vicious with concealed weaponry. The physical conditions going amok tonight was the reason for her defeat.


    Besides, Eleven truly excelled at close combat. With each of their strengths, the duo would be able to defeat Mo Jue.


    ¡°A person who requires Eleven and me to work together to defeat has shown himself. We are¡­ not too far from 2012.¡± The end-times were nearing¡­


    What damn arrogance!


    Ning Ning secretly thought that she had the bragging rights as she had been arrogant for more than ten years.


    ¡°That said, I am starting to get excited.¡± Ning Ning smiled elegantly and extremely shrewdly. ¡°What kind of person are you to gloat at my misfortune, eh?¡± Ye Wei hit him.


    ¡°How narrow-minded of you.¡± Ning Ning could not help but complain. ¡°Somebody being able to go toe-to-toe against me on internet skills makes me excited.¡±


    In this world, strength was determined by whether one could triumph against thousands of others. It was different from their theorized world where fists counted. He would definitely not lose out to Mo Jue.


    ¡°A life without opponents is tragic,¡± Ning Ning said deeply. ¡°I feel that I have reached a whole new level as my interest to explore has waned due to the lack of challenges. While I have worked on something else instead, it seems that I need to get back to deepening my interests.¡±


    ¡°Darling, you are an ambitious person!¡± Ye Wei praised him. Ning Ning was being realistic, and she, too, agreed that a life without opponents was indeed tragic. Like her, her only true opponent was her friend. Those who came to challenge her were too weak to be called worthy opponents. In the past few years, she almost forgot that martial arts knew no boundaries.


    Besides, to reach a level where nobody was your equal was indeed a boring affair.


    Mo Jue¡­


    This damn person was in her sights.


    ¡°Darling, you are definitely stronger than him. You are just seven while he is in his twenties, old enough to be your daddy. All the best, and waste him.¡± Ye Wei showed her strong support for him.


    ¡°Same, same.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s awake.¡± Eleven knocked on the door to remind the auntie-nephew pair in cahoots.


    Ning Ning and Ye Wei came out of the study room to see Third Young Master Ye sitting on the sofa. He seemed numb and he trembled as he crossed his hands on his knees.


    From aside, Cheng Anya looked at Third Young Master Ye worriedly. She wanted to touch him but felt that he would break her hand had she tried.


    Cheng Anya hence sat next to him and accompanied him.


    ¡°Daddy, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Third brother, are you okay?¡¯


    Ning Ning and Ye Wei asked in unison after some time as they were worried. Eleven, at a corner, was there to make sure that he did not go berserk.


    As though he did not hear them speak, Third Young Master Ye did not speak a word.


    After a full twenty minutes of not speaking, Third Young Master Ye was trembling nonstop like a wounded child. Cheng Anya squinted and suddenly stood up. She grabbed Third Young Master Ye by his collar to lift his head up.


    And slapped him!


    A crisp slap followed.


    ¡°Mommy?¡± Ning Ning raised his eyebrows as he saw five fingermarks on his daddy¡¯s pale face. He was stunned.


    That was extremely mean!


    ¡°Third sister-in-law?¡± Ye Wei was shocked and heartbroken.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I often wallop him, so get used to it.¡± Cheng Anya smiled easily at Ye Wei.


    Ye Wei was at a loss for words.


    She was sure very calm!


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s gaze, which was like that of a hurt and wounded young beast, became clear. Cheng Anya was at ease whilst Third Young Master Ye remained emotionless. His trembling hands became steady.

 Chapter 294 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Cheng Anya heaved a long sigh of relief as he had regained his senses. It was worth her hitting him and her hand aching as a result. Ning Ning touched his daddy¡¯s face. It was swollen, and Mommy sure spared no expense.


    ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay.¡± Ning Ning softly consoled Third Young Master Ye as Cheng Anya went to the kitchen to get him water.


    Third Young Master Ye drank the water emotionlessly. ¡°You sure?¡± he asked after a while.


    ¡°Yes. If you really hate him, I will waste him,¡± Ye Wei said coldly. Not being able to defeat Mo Jue did not mean that Louis was untouchable. To Ye Wei, she did not have to be up close to somebody to kill them. That was child¡¯s play to her.


    Third Young Master Ye remained silent. Nobody knew what was on his mind. He was emotionless, and a deep hatred that covered an emotional hurt for ten-over years flashed through his gaze.


    Ye Yukun¡­


    Ye Yukun was still f***ing alive?


    He was still scot-free after many years his mommy died? That damn Ye Zhenhuao deceitfully maneuvered his dealings with Louis all these years, and to think he was unable to recognize it.


    Given how advanced technology was these days, who would even be able to associate Louis with Ye Yukun.


    If he had not wrecked Ye Yutang and gone against Ye Zhenhua, the latter would not have taken the risk to call Ye Yukun back to have him duke it out with him over the control of MBS International.


    Very good!


    As Third Young Master Ye crushed the cup, fragments of the cup splintered, a tinge of coldness flashing through his gaze. ¡°I will handle this personally.¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡± Ye Wei was a little panicky. Since Louis had maintained his cover for so many years and was meticulous and crafty, nobody knew what plot lay in ambush for him. She was uneasy at the thought of her third brother exchanging blows with Louis.


    To Ye Wei, she felt that comparing her third brother with Louis was an affront to the former.


    ¡°He walloped you?¡±


    ¡°Not really, somebody else did.¡± Ye Wei subconsciously distinguished between Mo Jue and Louis. Although their relationship did not seem straightforward, Mo Jue and Louis were not on the same path. ¡°Third brother, you can let go of MBS International. You have the Dragon Gate, and your power base is overseas. It¡¯s about time MBS International ends its stranglehold on you. Without you, MBS International is no different from a collapsed MBS International.¡±


    ¡°I have my own limits,¡± Third Young Master Ye said with a cold frown. He went upstairs quietly and closed the door with a loud slam.


    Ye Wei wanted to say something but was stopped by Cheng Anya. ¡°Stop convincing him otherwise. When your third brother has made up his mind, he is as stubborn as a bull and nothing would stop him. Let him be himself. Ye Yukun is his deep mental burden, and he will not recover from his deep mental burden in his whole life if he does not face it.¡± Miss Cheng smiled.


    ¡°Calling the cops would not work as Louis already knew that I blew his cover and would be on the alert. Calling the cops would only waste resources, and I¡¯m worried that he will directly take out third brother next. With his so many years away from home and being forced to adopt Louis¡¯ identity, he is more likely to hate third brother to death thanks to this lifestyle.¡±


    ¡°He deserves it,¡± Cheng Anya said plainly. As she recalled Louis¡¯ snake-like gaze, she felt utterly disgusted. How could such a vicious person exist? Moreover, there was also Ye Zhenhua¡¯s ploy.


    How vicious!


    Third Young Master Ye was kept in the dark from start to end, and Yang Xing committed suicide to protect Third Young Master Ye lest the police suspect something and implicate Third Young Master Ye. Louis did not even die.


    With the manslaughter charges not established, Yang Xing was fine as long as Ye Zhenhua did not press charges!


    She¡­ died in vain!


    Ye Chen and Ye Wei¡¯s hatred was understandable. Had she been in their shoes, she would have hated Louis and Ye Zhenhua to the core as well.


    How did Ye Zhenhua even make such a decision? Did he not anticipate Yang Xing¡¯s actions, or¡­


    Ye Zhenhua, the most vicious father ever!


    ¡°Ye Zhenhua, how vicious of him indeed.¡±


    ¡°That sicko, both old and young.¡± Ye Wei¡¯s rage could not be restrained. ¡°Nothing good comes out of the Ye family.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, the three of us are part of the Ye family too,¡± Ning Ning coughed and said coolly.


    Ye Wei was at a loss for words.


    Cheng Anya smiled. She still felt a little upset as she looked upstairs, deep in thought.


    She would rather Third Young Master Ye hurt excruciatingly another time. Just that once, so that he could face it without fear.


    Although it was crueler, it was the more effective way out.


    As the sky darkened, Ye Wei was also worried about Third Young Master Ye. Cheng Anya prepared the guest room for them and then went up. Ye Wei and Eleven entered Ning Ning¡¯s study room as there were still things to be checked out.


    Third Young Master Ye stood before the French window, his body tense. The wind rustled his unkempt hair. As the wind blew, his deep and cold gaze showed itself transiently, intimidating those around him.


    That was a pair of eyes that belonged to the darkness.


    The memories from his childhood roiled in his mind. Third Young Master Ye clenched his fists and opened the floodgates of his memory. He allowed the terrible memories of the past to repeatedly eat away at his heart.


    Although seventeen years had passed, he still clearly remembered all that happened that day.


    He had forced himself to forget the past, but this memory was locked away and he did not touch it.


    He dared to recall the terribly painful years in America but not what happened on the day Yang Xing died.


    Cheng Anya went downstairs to get a cup of water and found the light in Ning Ning¡¯s study room still on. Ye Wei and Eleven crowded around the computer and Cheng Anya could not help but walk over. There were photographs and words on the screen.


    Her gaze suddenly widened.


    It was a bloody child.


    It was Ye Chen!


    ¡°M-mommy?¡±


    Ye Wei and Eleven were paying attention to the screen and did not notice Cheng Anya coming by. All of them were taken by surprise and Ning Ning was subconsciously about to turn off the computer when Cheng Anya yanked his hand away.


    ¡°F*** off.¡± Cheng Anya coldly barked. Ning Ning obediently got up and gave the seat to his mommy.


    Ye Wei panicked. If Cheng Anya saw all these and developed a bias against her third brother, or disliked him as a result¡­


    ¡°Third sister-in-law, it¡¯s better if you do not see it!¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei, shut up!¡± Cheng Anya moved the mouse and scrolled down the screen.


    She was expressionless.


    ¡°Ning Ning, do you mind explaining this?¡± Cheng Anya looked at the screen and asked Ning Ning.


    Ning Ning utterly regretted it. Since Cheng Anya had discovered it, he did not conceal it any further. ¡°These were the things that happened to Daddy during the few years he was in America¡­¡±


    During his few years in America, he started off in an asylum. Ye Zhenhua sent him into the harshest asylum in America. The asylum had an extreme treatment method that entailed locking up a group of mental patients together and letting them kill each other.


    Most of the patients in the asylum were suffering from severe mental illnesses and would not live to see the day they would be free from the asylum. To put it differently, the patients in the asylum were the research subjects for the doctors.


    To the doctors, they were guinea pigs whose lives they had no responsibility for.


    Most of the patients were African-Americans and Jews who were tall and big. Ye Chen, who was only ten then, would be beaten to an inch of his life whenever he was incarcerated with them.


    Little Ye Chen started to fight back, from knocking down one to two. He was so tenacious and extremely explosive. How he looked when he did not murmur a word was extremely frightening. Apart from locking up patients together to see them fight, the doctors even employed several perverted methods to torture said patients.


    After then, Little Ye Chen could no longer endure the days in the asylum and plotted to escape. Ye Chen was extremely smart, his intelligence many times higher than a normal child. Despite a few failures where he would be brought back before he could reach the gate, he eventually escaped.


    However, after escaping, a strange combination of circumstances let him be sold into the black market. In order to survive, he took part in underground boxing.


    He would be carted off the boxing ring half dead.


    These days carried on for another two years.


    By then, little Ye Chen had already made a name for himself and was the most famous figure in the black market. Although he was young and small, his bursts of force were explosive. He also had a sharpness that nobody could stop.


    Ye Chen was twelve then and had a set of looks that complemented his pale skin. He was agile and had a vicious gaze that hearkened to a harbinger from hell.


    The twelve-year-old Ye Chen did not know how to temper his prowess, and with the extreme hurt that was inflicted on him, he remained totally silent for three years after breaking out of the asylum.


    Such an attractive kid, in the eyes of the big boss in the black market, inevitably roused them.


    His attention-drawing prowess, like the sharpest sword ever found, along with his gaze that brimmed with bloodlust, would cleft anyone into two anytime, made him even more wanted by others.


    Ye Chen drew so much attention. His prowess set off a chain of events that caused his near-demise.


    A big boss in the black market, the master of the Rose Hall, was in his sixties and rotund. His days indulging in sexual desires left him impotent earlier than expected. Although he had erectile issues, he, however, took a liking to sexually violating teenagers. As the black market survived due to his blessings, nobody had qualms with him when he wanted to bring little Ye Chen away.


    Little Ye Chen was taken away by the perverted old man for the latter¡¯s pleasure.


    While the old man suffered from erectile problems, little Ye Chen, who was like a bloodthirsty and prideful beast who took on anyone, would not quietly suffer this insult.


    He hence did something terrible.


    With a swipe of the knife, he chopped off the old man¡¯s genitals.


    While little Ye Chen almost escaped the Rose Hall, he was overpowered by four others due to his age and lack of strength. This was when his darkest days began.


    As the master of the Rose Hall was sent to the hospital for treatment, little Ye Chen was locked in the darkest dungeon in the Rose Hall. A few of the hotter-blooded subordinates of the master started to abuse him, and beatings became a run of the mill.


    Once the master was discharged, worse torture was to follow.


    To torture little Ye Chen, the master found a new method. He wanted to see others viciously abuse little Ye Chen. This felt much better and inflicted more pain unto little Ye Chen than killing him outright.


    Ye Chen fought back with near-rage, but the pervert in the master enjoyed the process.


    He, however, felt that was still insufficient and took to a new method of torture. He injected little Ye Chen with drugs.


    It was a drug that acted on the central nervous system.


    These were more commonly known as hallucinogens.

 Chapter 295 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Little Ye Chen, who was injected with hallucinogens, began a terrible period of his drug addiction.


    It was a world where depravity basked in its full glory.


    Third Young Master Ye, under the influence of drugs, started to live in a period of darkness where the days did not matter to him.


    When his drug addiction kicked in, he started to hallucinate. His memories started to alternate between the ten years of a warm, good life and when his days of darkness started. He started to become uneasy and lived in extreme fear.


    As Third Young Master Ye went from a bloodthirsty lion to a panicked beast, he often scurried away from people and hid in dark corners. Third Young Master Ye, often in extreme uneasiness, would hack people into a bloody mess with his knife.


    The brutality of hacking somebody beyond recognition reinforced Third Young Master Ye¡¯s panic. He became even more irate, angry, impulsive, and bloodthirsty. These outcomes reinforced the effects the hallucinogens had on him.


    As Third Young Master Ye lived in a fantasy world for a long time, he, who was already afflicted with a mental illness, suffered an additional mental illness with the injection of hallucinogens: delusional disorder. As the sick old pervert enjoyed seeing Third Young Master Ye in pain from torture, the videos were completely stored over the internet, complete with the analysis of psychologists.


    The multiple mental afflictions left Third Young Master Ye muddled. While his body was still resisting the effects of the hallucinogens, he slowly started to develop a persecutory delusion and lashed out violently at the people around him.


    He was, even more so, unknowingly hurting himself.


    The bloody photos which Ning Ning dug out showed a bloodied Third Master Ye with bloodshot gazes, slashing himself with a knife.


    He was like an eagle without wings that was locked in a cage, never to see the light.


    He was watched by countless who just looked on as he withered and sunk.


    During that time in the Rose Hall, there were a series of sad and shrill screams that left people terrified.


    To the old pervert, the thrill was insufficient.


    This hallucinogen had a terrible side effect¡ªan acute libido¡ªwhich Third Young Master Ye did not have. Third Young Master Ye was only twelve and maltreated.


    How could a twelve-year-old even have a libido? The old man was unsatisfied and had him tied up. He then injected an aphrodisiac that acted on the CNS into him, hoping that the kid would give him even more titillating scenes.


    As Third Young Master Ye was extremely aggressive, that coupled with a relapse of his drug addiction kept people away from messing with him. They saw him hack an able fighter, a 190-cm tall African-American, beyond recognition.


    That scene frightened the daylights out of all men.


    The young child¡¯s gratuitous violence and madness left an indelible mark on them, and few, even under the boss¡¯ orders, were willing to get close to Third Young Master Ye lest the latter hack them to death.


    Besides, Third Young Master Ye, who was already an excellent boxer, was well-versed in weaponry thanks to the training he received in the black market during those two years. His aggressiveness was extremely intimidating.


    To the point where everybody kept their distance from him.


    The old pervert was already waiting for the aphrodisiac to take effect, with Third Young Master Ye lapsing into madness and putting on a gratifying act with other men for him. As the propensity for wanton havoc still reigned in him, the old pervert could not care for anything else.


    The aphrodisiacs in American black markets were different from the other markets. Like hallucinogens, this one was known as ¡®The Thrill of Death¡¯.


    As an extremely potent drug, it was worlds apart from the hallucinogens in the pubs. Those who used it quickly developed a reliance on it, and even Third Young Master Ye could not resist the effects of this drug.


    It had been three months since he was injected with the drug, and he was extremely reliant on it. He started to develop painful hallucinations, the image of Yang Xing¡¯s death forcefully replaying in his mind. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s emotions rapidly changed between panic and fear. He started to develop destructive tendencies and showed signs of schizophrenia and other terrible mental illnesses.


    He was reaching his emotional and mental thresholds.


    Whether it was good luck or plot armor, the aphrodisiac also turned out to be a CNS agent that not only caused its users to develop an extreme reliance on it, but also interestingly served as a counter to the hallucinogen.


    Most drugs have toxicity, and fighting fire with fire surprisingly helped clear Third Young Master Ye¡¯s mind.


    He wanted to escape from the Rose Hall, but with its substantial influence in America and strength made it impossible for Third Young Master Ye to single-handedly escape.


    Hence, he pretended to be what the old pervert expected him to be. The old pervert was excited, and it so happened that he had a politician to please and then sent Third Young Master Ye over to him.


    More than ten years ago, a scandal rocked the American political scene. Although officials embargoed the information, the scandal still made waves.


    The Second Minister of Defence was hung from a crystal chandelier naked with kinky whips on his body. The incident was so spectacular that had popular opinion buzzing.


    Third Young Master Ye managed to escape from the hotel and was saved by Fourth Young Master Tang. Third Young Master Ye was hunted down since his escape, allowing Fourth Young Master Tang, who was making a timely visit to America thanks to his father, to save him. Master Tang, who was in America for talks, also brought Forth Young Master Tang along to make schooling arrangements in America for him.


    The excruciating rehabilitation began!


    Since the Tang family was extremely powerful, and how Fourth Young Master Tang and Third Young Master Ye clicked very well, Master Tang used his relations and hid Third Young Master Ye away. He also engaged experts to help him kick his drug addiction, and also psychologists. Third Young Master Ye then was beyond description and his emotions were still extremely unstable. Apart from Fourth Young Master Tang, nobody could get close to him.


    As he was injected with hallucinogens for a very long period of time, an extremely huge amount of toxins accumulated in Third Young Master Ye¡¯s body. During the rehabilitation, it was a new round of torture. The physical agony was secondary, while the psychological pain was primary.


    After being tortured for three months, Third Young Master Ye suffered from multiple mental illnesses. It was extremely difficult to treat him. Fourth Young Master Tang had to go to the ends to get Third Young Master Ye to even open up.


    It took the two psychologists and Fourth Young Master Tang a whole half-year to get Third Young Master Ye to speak.


    Once he started speaking, his condition started to improve.


    It must be said that Third Young Master Ye¡¯s tenacity and perseverance were extraordinary as he survived all the immense difficulties.


    There was a period of time he spoke a little, and whose memories were sealed away.


    He eventually persevered.


    At this moment, Ye Zhenhua appeared¡­


    Fourth Young Master Tang thought that Third Young Master Ye would not return home, but little did anybody know that he obediently followed Ye Zhenhua home and even became an obedient and yielding son to Ye Zhenhua. Although he was, at times, distant and aloof, he was extremely obedient toward Ye Zhenhua.


    Ye Zhenhua then sent him to America for studies, and he ended up in the same middle school as Fourth Young Master Tang. With Fourth Young Master Tang, Lin, and a few others, they started to make their way in the American underground and established the Dragon Gate after three years. Back then, the Dragon Gate was still a small triad.


    Over seven to eight years, Third Young Master Ye slowly matured and lived on the edge. After almost dying a few times, he eventually took on the Rose Hall single-handedly. None of the five hundred-over of the Rose Hall survived.


    That year was the year Third Young Master Ye¡¯s bloodthirstiness was in full swing. He wasted whomever he had crossed paths with in the black market those years ago.


    He had completely buried his past.


    After the Rose Hall was taken down, Fourth Young Master Tang planned behind the scenes whilst Young Master Lin injected funds. In a bid to secure control of the black market, they started to take on the larger triads in America whilst the Dragon Gate collected the spoils of the feuds and became the largest mafia organization in Northern America.


    This was all that happened to Third Young Master Ye during his few years in America. It was very thorough detective work on Ning Ning¡¯s part as whatever evidence Third Young Master Ye had destroyed was dug out by Ning Ning. They were visceral, brutal¡­


    It was a world where murder calls the shots.


    The room was dead silent. Everybody was at a loss for words and not quite knew what to say. Ye Wei was gritting her teeth in extreme pain. Everybody had an inkling of what happened to Third Young Master Ye, Ye Wei included. To her, Third Young Master Ye was not somebody familiar she would do thorough detective work on.


    After digging all these out, the experiences that Third Young Master Ye went through were even more terrifying than what she initially expected. The training she had paled in comparison to Third Young Master Ye¡¯s experiences.


    Her eyes stung.


    Ning Ning¡¯s eyes reddened. While he did look it up a little before, he did not delve into the details. Even he did not expect that his strong daddy had such a youth¡­


    Describing it with ¡®hell¡¯ was clearly an understatement¡­


    It was even more terrifying than hell.


    Cheng Anya looked on quietly as her gaze grew wide. She stood rooted there for a few minutes, her face scarily pale as her fingers slightly trembled. She suddenly clenched her fists and bit her lip until blood almost came out. While the pain was sharp, her heart ached even more for little Ye Chen.


    It was a miracle that he was alive!


    Underground boxing, mental illnesses, being injected with drugs, being tortured, the illegal confinement¡­


    What kind of experiences were these?


    Just any one of them was unbearable, let alone these many extremely brutal experiences all happen to him¡­


    Cheng Anya¡­


    Her heart was in excruciating pain!


    ¡°Mommy, are you okay?¡± Ning Ning wiped away his tears and worryingly asked Cheng Anya.


    He regretted showing his mommy these things. Although his daddy¡¯s world and his world were not the most beautiful, his mommy lived in a much more innocent environment and did encounter anything similar to what his daddy underwent.


    Regretting what happened would not turn back time.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Cheng Anya said hoarsely as she stood up, slowly walking out of the room and then going up. She had even forgotten the reason she came down.


    While Ye Wei looked at Cheng Anya¡¯s silhouette worryingly, she was even more worried about her third brother. ¡°Darling, is your mommy unable to bear all these?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ning Ning said plainly. His mommy would be able to endure these and wake up the next day to be their smiling angel.


    ¡°Your daddy reminds me of this creature.¡±


    ¡°A cockroach!¡± Eleven said as Ye Wei raised her eyebrows.


    A cockroach that one could never quite kill.


    Ye Wei was at a loss for words.


    Ning Ning was also at a loss for words.


    Cheng Anya went up the stairs and passed by Ye Chen¡¯s dead silent room. What was he doing? Was it pain? Or was it fear? She secretly wondered the number of times Third Young Master Ye was trapped in these nightmares.


    And how many times he would wake up, unable to go back to sleep.


    She returned to the room. Just as she closed the door, she heaved a sigh and collapsed onto the floor. As the emotions got to her, she coughed out fresh blood.


    The heartache permeated her entire body.


    Cheng Anya could not help but break out into tears on the floor¡­


    Ye Chen¡­


    She was hurting!


    Her entire body was hurting for what he had been through and for his strength.


    She had finally experienced the most excruciating pain in her life¡­


    This very night, Third Young Master Ye was wide awake as he stared at the moon in the night sky.


    Cheng Anya was also wide awake, awaiting the first ray of sunlight.


    For somebody as optimistic as her to cry because somebody touched the deepest of her heartstrings was heartbreaking.


    The next day, Ning Ning, who managed to crack Mo Jue¡¯s defensive programming, prepared a sumptuous breakfast that was laid out on the table. Ye Wei and Eleven did not sleep throughout the night as they studied ways to keep Mo Jue in check.


    Cheng Anya and Ye Chen, both a little tired, left the house at almost the same time.


    ¡°You did not get a good sleep last night?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked with a slight frown. Her face looked terrible and was totally pale. Third Young Master Ye knew that he was not in any better shape.


    ¡°Li Yun had a love crisis last night and I was playing auntie agony to her.¡± Cheng Anya smiled as she yawned. ¡°I¡¯m so tired!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye took a glance at her as they both went down the stairs.


    Ning Ning smiled sweetly and beckoned them to breakfast. ¡°Third brother, does Ning Ning do the housework at home?¡± Ye Wei curiously asked.


    Ye Chen was adding milk to his coffee as Miss Cheng was having her porridge. Both of them stopped and looked at each other in cohesion before carrying on in sync. ¡°It is better for children to be trained up this way.¡± Cheng Anya smiled as they carried on with their coffee.


    She said it with reason and was not embarrassed about it. Ye Wei secretly applauded her badassery whilst Ning Ning smiled, for his mommy was always right.


    The few of them agreed tacitly not to mention what happened the night before or show that something was amiss.


    It was business as usual.


    ¡°His mommy said that men need to do more housework lest they are unmarriageable in the future,¡± Third Young Master Ye said.


    Ye Wei coughed out of indignation. Ning Ning¡¯s hands manipulated god knew how much money, and to squander them on the mundane affairs of the home was a¡­ colossal waste.


    She was aghast!


    And hats off to Ning Ning!


    Ning Ning took the smile as praise and smiled at the Ye family alluringly. ¡°I dare say that darling Ning Ning¡¯s future wife will be a blessed person.¡±


    ¡°Mommy does not allow me to get married.¡± Ning Ning stopped for a moment before continuing, ¡°But Daddy allows me to marry a little moron.¡±


    Ye Wei tapped the table and laughed, her laughter bringing everyone who had endured a chaotic night into laughter.


    Even Third Young Master Ye could not help but smile.


    ¡°Third brother, Eleven and I will protect you today. I am not at ease as Louis is in MBS International,¡± Ye Wei said. That was the main reason she stayed over at the Ye family the night before.


    ¡°Focus on recuperating from your wounds!¡± Third Young Master Ye said plainly. ¡°What can he do in broad daylight?¡±


    Since he had yet to act, what was Louis¡¯ basis for action?


    ¡°It¡¯s a flesh wound. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Ye Wei said. ¡°With Eleven around as well, this will be it. Also, what¡¯re third brother¡¯s plans?¡±


    ¡°To run MBS International into the ground.¡± Ye Chen let out a cold humph.

 Chapter 296 - Untitled

    Top Floor, MBS International Building


    Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya were late for work today, and all the secretaries were already present when they reached. As Third Young Master Ye reached his office door, Liu Xiaotian came out to greet him. ¡°President Ye, the vice-president is waiting for you in the office,¡± she softly reported.


    Third Young Master Ye nodded emotionlessly and Cheng Anya felt his murderous intent surge then drop in the blink of an eye. He then walked into the office with a stoic face.


    Cheng Anya, apart from worrying for him, could not do anything else.


    Louis remained still in the office. He was clearly the melancholic prince whose emerald gaze was deep and gentle, the dream partner of many teenage girls.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly asked with his fists clenched as he kept the ten-over years of mental burden and his fear in check. Expressionless, he tried to behave as usual.


    There was no discernible difference.


    Louis looked at Third Young Master Ye gently, a gaze that was judgmental yet calm. His sharp gaze, like that of a venomous snake, was about to pry out one¡¯s emotions and feelings.


    Third Young Master Ye looked at him with his eyes slightly squinted. Hmm, emerald gazes.


    ¡®Did Ye Wei tell him anything?¡¯ Louis secretly thought. There was a piercing vacuum around the melancholic prince that nobody could touch.


    If Ye Wei had told him, Third Young Master Ye could not have looked into his eyes that calmly. What he should have done was to gun him down, which was in-line with Third Young Master Ye¡¯s character. He understood Third Young Master Ye too well.


    In order to stoke the most hatred from Third Young Master Ye, he had to know Third Young Master Ye¡¯s weakness.


    With his calm look, it was unlikely he knew the truth.


    Ye Wei had no reason not to tell Third Young Master Ye unless she knew what exactly happened back then and did not dare to tell Third Young Master Ye what actually happened.


    What a deep brother-sisterly love that was going on.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, a thief broke into my room last night. Any guesses?¡± A cryptic look flashed across Louis¡¯s emerald gaze as he smiled.


    While Louis had always thought he understood Ye Chen, but little did he know that today¡¯s Third Young Master Ye was not the Third Young Master Ye from before. Had Louis suddenly told him that he was Ye Yukun, he could have turned even more berserk than last night and suffered a breakdown.


    After a night of consolidating those feelings, he banished that fear into the deepest parts of his heart.


    What arose instead was a deep hatred.


    His hatred for Ye Yukun and Ye Zhenhua surpassed his fear for the past. It would be impossible for Louis to want to see him break down.


    ¡°Vice-president, I am a busy man. If you are here for the idle chatter, get out,¡± Third Young Master Ye said coldly. He knew that Louis was here to probe him but it was a pity as he did not want to discuss what happened yesterday with him.


    What he wanted to do now was to run MBS International into the ground.


    As for Louis, he would slowly bide his time.


    Between Ye Zhenhua and Louis, the former was the easiest to take care of. Since Ye Zhenhua put his utmost attention on MBS International, he called Louis back to manage MBS International, knowing well the risk of people discovering Louis¡¯ identity.


    As for Louis, he had spent ten-over years overseas and belonged to the Mafia. Returning to City A was for two reasons: Firstly, for Ye Zhenhua. Secondly, for¡­


    He gritted his teeth to the point of breaking it. Louis had asked him whether he wanted MBS International. His response was negative as he was there for something else.


    Some time ago, Ye Chen had guessed that Louis, being the godfather of the Mafia, had no need to fight for MBS International with him. After all, MBS International and the Mafia dealt in different things.


    Even if he had it, he had no use for it.


    Since Louis said he was here for something else, Third Young Master Ye did not quite have any idea what he wanted. For the whole of last night, he stood by the window side and recalled everything once¡ªfrom Louis arriving in City A to what happened. He connected the dots.


    The more he thought about it, the more disgusted he felt.


    Louis was even more disgusting, depraved, and damned than the old pervert he crossed paths with years ago.


    He did not see how he had tortured that old pervert. If he did, he was sure he would regret what he did that day.


    ¡®Ye Yukun, we will see!¡¯


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, I am about to convey my regards to your sister. So, how is that small talk? Besides, she almost died yesterday.¡± Louis smiled. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, it may be best you remind your sister not to get too¡­ lively, lest she die without knowing why.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye raised his eyebrows cryptically whilst maintaining a poker face. ¡°So your men walloped Wei Wei up. Very well then. I didn¡¯t expect Mister Louis to surround himself with such capable people.¡±


    He coldly smiled and secretly wondered how much of Louis¡¯ actual prowess was hidden.


    If Wei Wei had not gone to Dongfang Hotel yesterday, he would not even have known that Louis secretly had such people around him. No tom, dick, or harry could mess Wei Wei up.


    ¡®Humph!¡¯


    For now, he will first run MBS International into the ground as that was what Ye Zhenhua cared about the most. If he wanted to see the fruits of his lifetime still stay around, fat hope!


    Based on how Ye Yukun had not died, how he deliberately concealed that fact and maneuvered it to cause his mommy to die for nothing¡­


    He hated Ye Zhenhua¡¯s guts out for that.


    The truth, at times, is exceptionally cruel.


    ¡°What¡¯s a Mo Jue?¡± Louis smiled as he could not keep his arrogance. It was as though Mo Jue was just somebody else and he had countless such Mo Jues around him.


    Third Young Master Ye was secretly surprised before breaking into a cold smile.


    Who wouldn¡¯t know how to play mind games?


    He was telling him, through such arrogance, that Mo Jue was ¡®nobody¡¯ that Third Young Master Ye should not be wary about.


    How would he know that these tricks did not work out after Third Young Master Ye¡¯s years in America?


    How many in the world could beat Wei Wei?


    If the number of fingers on a hand were more than enough, what was he arrogant about?


    ¡°I am busy, and if you¡¯ve nothing else, please scram,¡± Third Young Master Ye said coldly. Louis stood up with a hand on the table, his stunning face suddenly appearing before him. Third Young Master Ye was about to subconsciously duck, but his body responded faster than his heart and he sat there not moving as he coldly squinted.


    How disgusting¡­


    He struggled to keep himself from vomiting as he looked at him coldly and aggressively.


    Louis smiled and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Third Master Ye, what are you nervous about?¡±


    ¡°F*** off!¡± Third Young Master Ye broke into a cold smile.


    A smile flashed through Louis¡¯ gaze, and then a few hints of sadness followed. ¡°How do you go about by keeping people at arms¡¯ length this often?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s breathing paused as he held his fountain pen. He almost broke it and had a burning urge to jab it into Louis¡¯ eye.


    He seemed to see a cold snake licking his neck¡­


    How disgusting!


    With his propensity for violence acting up, Third Young Master Ye suddenly swung his fist and hit Louis in the chest. Louis was knocked back a few steps as Third Young Master Ye stood up, his hands on the table. His gaze was bloodshot as a murderous intent emanated¡­


    His breathing became deeper as primal rage overtook his countenance.


    Ye Chen, calm down. Calm down, it¡¯s still not time¡­


    Calm down¡­


    After reminding himself several times, Third Young Master Ye¡¯s anger started to wean. ¡°Louis, keep some distance from me next time. Why didn¡¯t you learn from me punching you before?¡±


    Louis smiled as he did not mind being walloped by Third Young Master Ye. ¡°Since you have mentioned this, then I shall not disturb you at work.¡± Louis even smiled.


    As he said that, he waltzed out of the office.


    Third Young Master Ye suddenly broke the fountain pen, and its ink squirted all around.


    Louis exited the office and saw Cheng Anya. ¡°Miss Cheng, you look good today,¡± he said as he got close to her.


    That pervert.


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, vice-president.¡± Cheng Anya broke into a very big grin.


    As Louis left smiling, Cheng Anya¡¯s face sunk. She could not help but look toward the office. How was Third Young Master Ye?


    She did not hear any killing or the sound of tables and computers smashed. It was indeed a miracle¡­


    Miss Cheng was stunned.


    Third Young Master Ye, in her impression, was such a violent person.


    Ye Wei, who was in an office in an opposite building, eavesdropping, was deeply impressed by her third brother¡¯s tolerance. It was not a typical tolerance, and she would have shot him had she been in his shoes.


    Taking a mirror and rubbing her wounds, Ye Wei suddenly asked, ¡°Do you think Mo Jue would be nearby?¡±


    Eleven took her binoculars and scanned the surroundings, methodically checking out every dead corner. She shook her head to indicate that he was not around. Ye Wei was puzzled. ¡°Darling Ning Ning said he could not locate Mo Jue, and I only bumped into him at the hotel that day. Wouldn¡¯t it be weird for Louis to appear at MBS International in broad daylight without Mo Jue to protect him? He is well aware that his identity is exposed, and that my third brother might just waste him.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Eleven scanned the surroundings again, but she really did not notice where he was.


    ¡°Louis is very likely out to kill me to cover his tracks.¡± Ye Wei coldly smiled as she continued to appreciate her atypical look.


    ¡°You can¡¯t touch him,¡± Eleven said coldly. Since the two of them always stuck together, Mo Jue killing them both was fool¡¯s talk.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s office was above Louis¡¯ office, and Ye Wei, who was opposite them, could clearly see Louis¡¯ actions.


    Ye Wei had bugged Louis¡¯ office earlier and since Louis returned to his office, he merely pondered and did not speak. Ye Wei coldly smiled as she thought of wasting him.


    However, the death of a mafia member in MBS International Building would bring her third brother substantial trouble. Humph!


    Eleven suddenly squinted and tightened her voice. ¡°Wei Wei, over here!¡±


    Ye Wei came over and took the binoculars. She looked toward Louis¡¯ office, and Louis, who seemingly knew they were opposite him, smiled at them gently and waved at them. ¡°Wei Wei, call me big brother, will you?¡±


    ¡°Damn it, who are you to call me Wei Wei?¡± Wei Wei broke into a cold smile. It was a pity Louis did not get to hear that.


    And big brother too. He should just fall aside and die, as Ye Wei only had one brother.


    Although she called him third brother out of habit, she had no big brother or second brother.


    ¡°What? You didn¡¯t tell your third brother about what happened?¡± Louis smiled gently. ¡°That isn¡¯t you.¡±


    If only Louis was present, Louis would not have felt weird. There was, however, somebody else in the office.


    Mo Jue, the stunning yet mysterious Mo Jue¡­


    But he had purple eyes instead of black eyes¡­


    Ye Wei frowned. ¡°When did the Mafia become such chameleons?¡±

 Chapter 297 - Untitled

    Eleven frowned as she found it weird that even Mo Jue adopted the trend of wearing colored contacts from his hirer. Did the trend backfire? She felt extremely weird and turned to see Ye Wei focus down a pair of binoculars.


    She could not help but sigh with emotion. She could not tell whether Ye Wei was looking at hunks or studying Mo Jue.


    She took a quick glance and that man¡¯s gaze collided with hers. It was a restrained distance that was calm, yet strong. It was as though he stood at the top of the world and looked down on everything else.


    It was a tempered arrogance.


    This temperament was more shocking than his looks, and he disappeared under the sewers before she could take another look at him. This person was not quite as what Wei Wei had described him to be.


    Especially the eyes, they were not purple irises. Thinking about it, Louis¡¯ irises were not green either.


    Ye Wei was studying Mo Jue in a judging manner. How could he be different from what she saw that day? There were a few hints of coldness, but the alluring and cryptic side was lacking. It was just a face¡­


    ¡°Good looks explain why you can¡¯t seem to have enough of him. This guy looks way better than Su Man.¡± Eleven mused. She was much clearer about Ye Wei¡¯s personality than anybody else, and it was more likely she took a liking to his looks. That maneater.


    ¡°Eleven, if we are friends enough, please don¡¯t snatch him from me. I have taken a liking to him. His face, or even his life, is mine. Please don¡¯t thirst after him.¡± Ye Wei teasingly winked as she spoke arrogantly.


    ¡°Be honest. You like his looks, huh?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? Who said the saying ¡®sex is part and parcel of life¡¯?¡± Ye Wei laughed in chuckles. Her gaze then turned cold as she showed a hint of murderous intent. ¡°I like his face, and if he gets in my way or can¡¯t be used by me, I will still waste him. No mercy.¡±


    ¡°How vicious!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a must.¡± Ye Wei smiled as she took the binoculars and took a look. He looked good with those colored contacts. ¡°Ah, purple contacts that almost wasted me.¡±


    ¡°Stop going almost. You were already honey-trapped.¡±


    ¡°Why is he part of the Mafia?¡± Ye Wei looked up to the blue sky to see a few clouds drift past. She was aghast, as her wishes were indeed built on clouds.


    ¡°You should find it weird that such a person would call someone else master.¡± Eleven reminded.


    ¡°What does that have to do with us? Aren¡¯t we still protecting the same few of them?¡± Ye Wei sighed and chided herself for the thousandth and one time for her naivet¨¦. How could she simply not see people for who they were and instead knew a bunch of bloodsuckers?


    Eleven agreed.


    ¡°If the scheming Chu Li knows of this Mo Jue, he will want us to take him down together,¡± Ye Wei said with certainty. She knew Chu Li too well. He would definitely remove a potential complication. Such an able person could not coexist with the scheming Chu Li as he was too much of a threat.


    After Louis left, Third Young Master Ye pondered for a moment and then went on a teleconference with Fourth Young Master Tang and Lin. ¡°I¡¯ll need you to work together to strike at MBS International, the faster the better. I have sent you my company¡¯s client base. Grab as much as you can, and the same goes for the stocks.¡±


    ¡°Boss, this is illegal, you know?¡± Fourth Young Master Tang exclaimed in shock. Third Young Master Ye had met them the night before to discuss how they should go about taking down MBS International. They did not expect Third Young Master Ye to play the most expedient hand.


    ¡°You two did not break the law before?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked as a matter-of-factly.


    Fourth Young Master Tang was at a loss for words.


    Lin Yixuan was also at a loss for words.


    ¡°I am at it now. I am confident in taking 30%. Let me seek my inner circle¡¯s approval in a moment. The remainder goes to Fourth Young Master Tang. Let¡¯s not waste time.¡±


    ¡°Why this 30%-70% arrangement?¡± Fourth Young Master Tang protested.


    ¡°Because you are the master of the Dragon Gate and carry more influence.¡± Lin Yixuan smiled as he arranged for his secretary to call for a meeting and prepare to take down MBS International.


    ¡°Once the shareholder¡¯s meeting has ended, you guys get down to work. That would be about ten in the morning,¡± Ye Chen said deeply. MBS International was the fruit of three generations¡¯ of the Ye family and Ye Zhenhua¡¯s pride. He was going to destroy it.


    And drive it into the grave, like his mother in hers!


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, are you sure?¡± Fourth Young Master Tang asked with a sunken voice. ¡°You have invested your time and blood into MBS International. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity to simply run it into the ground?¡±


    It was only with Third Young Master Ye that MBS International reached a whole new high. Ye Zhenhua¡¯s time had passed, and Third Young Master Ye helmed MBS International. He was inseparable from MBS International.


    ¡°I also feel that such an extreme isn¡¯t necessary. MBS International is not just Ye Zhenhua¡¯s pride, but Third Young Master Ye¡¯s pride as well. It will be a pity to run it into the ground,¡± Lin Yixuan said. As friends, they were unaware of what had happened to Third Young Master Ye.


    To suddenly want to run MBS International into the ground was one thing, but to ruin Third Young Master Ye¡¯s good work was another.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done my sums!¡± Third Young Master Ye said.


    Once they heard him say so, they said nothing else and got off the phone and down to preparing to strike once news about MBS International was released.


    Ye Zhenhua called for an impromptu shareholders¡¯ meeting to do their work and relieve Third Young Master Ye of his responsibility. Since Third Young Master Ye¡¯s sudden appearance sent all the effort down the drain, he was brimming with hatred. To suddenly receive a call from Third Young Master Ye was what he wished for.


    Ye Zhenhua was extremely puzzled. Did Third Young Master Ye have a last-minute heel-face-turn?


    The MBS International shareholders¡¯ meeting was to be held in the auditorium on the 20th floor. Since 8:30 a.m., people started streaming in. As the meeting was called at relatively short notice, many shareholders were baffled and did not know what was going on.


    Everything seemed calm on the surface.


    Ye Zhenhua and the few directors had no idea what Third Young Master Ye was up to and why he ordered a shareholders¡¯ meeting at such short notice. Reporters streamed into the hall, waiting to report the news.


    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± Ye Zhenhua asked Louis. Louis maintained his perfect smile as he pondered about whether Third Young Master Ye was really out to duke it out with them.


    Regardless, he did not tell Old Master Ye what happened the night before. Ye Zhenhua did not know that Third Young Master Ye already knew Louis¡¯ actual identity.


    He did not even know that Third Young Master Ye¡¯s hatred grew into him.


    If no action was taken, so be it. Any action was sure fatal!


    ¡°Uncle, do not worry. Even if he wants MBS International, it would not be a piece of cake.¡± Louis assured Ye Zhenhua. He addressed Ye Zhenhua in-person as ¡®uncle¡¯.


    Ye Zhenhua coldly snorted. He did not believe that Third Young Master Ye could pull of anything good.


    He did not believe that Third Young Master Ye would act as he hoped.


    With half an hour to go for the shareholders¡¯ meeting, Liu Xiaotian and Guan Rutong got busy. Cheng Anya went to the pantry to prepare a cup of thick coffee for Third Young Master Ye.


    Third Young Master Ye stood before the French windows and looked at the skyscrapers outside.


    Cheng Anya put the coffee on the table. Her heart ached as she saw his back. Ever since she knew what he went through in America, her heart ached whenever she saw him for the suffering he had endured.


    She admired his strength and resilience. It was this admiration that caused her heart to ache even more.


    Ah Chen¡­


    These years have been tough for you.


    ¡°Ah Chen, have some coffee. It¡¯s about time you go down for the meeting.¡± Cheng Anya smiled.


    As Third Young Master Ye turned back, the blue sky and erect skyscrapers became his backdrop. ¡°Anya, come over here,¡± he smiled and said softly.


    His gentle voice arose the deepest pain and love at the bottom of her heart.


    As Cheng Anya went over, Third Young Master Ye embraced her. Her petite frame was like his missing rib, a perfect fit. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s distraught heart became calm at that moment.


    ¡°Anya¡­¡±


    My dear Anya¡­


    If he had not met her, what happened would have broken him. A Ye Chen filled with hatred and not love could have seemed strong, but was, in reality, weak.


    It was because of her putting love into him that he became stronger and had the courage to face the nightmares of the past. It was time he stopped living in his past.


    After more than ten years of wounding himself over and over, it was time for him to walk out of it.


    If not, he was nothing short of duplicitous.


    That would not be Ye Chen.


    ¡°If I become really poor, would you despise me?¡± Third Young Master Ye gently asked as he tightly hugged the person he loved. The winds of the world would not eat away at him.


    ¡°What silly things are you talking about?¡± Cheng Anya smiled. Ye Chen thought of Miss Cheng¡¯s confession of love¡ªtogether whether rich or poor¡ªand could not help but feel emotional. ¡°You are already poor. Isn¡¯t the right to the family¡¯s finances with me? Be nice and relax. I¡¯ll take care of you for the rest of your life,¡± Miss Cheng replied in an unexpectedly calm tone.


    Third Young Master Ye, who wanted to hear Miss Cheng confess, had his emotions frozen. What a¡­ fantasy!


    ¡°My sister-in-law is a genius.¡± Ye Wei could not help but give a beautiful grin with smiling eyes and also a thumbs-up.


    ¡°Eavesdropping on others is not the most honest thing to do,¡± Eleven coldly replied.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you remove your earpiece then?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°I am protecting Third Young Master Ye,¡± Eleven replied calmly.


    ¡°Same here! This is LEGAL eavesdropping.¡± Ye Wei smiled and went on listening seriously¡­


    ¡­


    Third Young Master Ye pinched Cheng Anya¡¯s waist in punishment. What kind of woman was this? ¡°Damn it, why can¡¯t you just say something nicer?¡±


    ¡°In that case, could you stop being so emotional? I am really not used to it.¡± Cheng Anya rebutted. Although he gently hugged her, Miss Cheng¡¯s mouth was not at all tame.


    She wanted an arrogant Third Young Master Ye, who was in high spirits and openly domineering that would waste anyone who stood in his way.


    An over-the-top arrogance.


    An honor that could not be tarnished.


    ¡°Just play along once a while, okay?¡± Third Young Master Ye tightened his grip in revenge. ¡°What if¡­ I cannot bear it and gun down somebody later? What to do then?¡± he suddenly asked.


    ¡°If you gun someone down, that¡¯s it. What else can you do?¡± Miss Cheng smiled. ¡°Worse comes to worst, you get jailed and I¡¯ll remarry,¡± she said plainly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    ¡°Correction. Not remarry. I have yet to marry you.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was speechless, then elated. This damn lass already saw herself as his wife. Perfect, perfect. Excellent! Third Young Master Ye could not help but smile.


    It was so endearing!


    To think that even such a plain statement would put him on cloud nine.

 Chapter 298 - Untitled

    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s announcement of his resignation at the MBS International conference sent shock waves across the shareholders and media at the scene.


    Not sparing Louis and Ye Zhenhua. Once Ye Zhenhua finished his speech, Third Young Master Ye stood up and announced that he would no longer be the president of MBS International, that he sincerely wished MBS International smoother days ahead.


    As Cheng Anya stood aside and looked at Third Young Master Ye while she held the documents. Third Young Master Ye in formal attire seemed gentlemanly. His charming and elegant smile showed itself from time to time as he stood erect. Like an oak tree in the torrent rain that stood tall for eternity, he was somewhat aggressive and seemed tall, strong and untouchable to outsiders.


    Such an aura could not be developed overnight.


    When people saw such a Third Young Master Ye, could they imagine that little boy who was once incarcerated, injected with drugs, and humiliated?


    He was finally standing up against it all, right?


    Although she had no idea what Third Young Master Ye¡¯s plans were, she knew MBS International was a gone goose, thoroughly and completely gone. Ye Zhenhua¡¯s era had long passed, and Third Young Master Ye was the soul behind MBS International.


    A corporation without its soul would collapse in a matter of time. And given her understanding of Third Young Master Ye, he would definitely give Ye Zhenhua a chance to reorganize. He would definitely drive MBS International into the ground in the quickest, most vicious, and thorough manner possible.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart ached sourly. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s aim was to make MBS International and Yao Hua things of the past, seizing what Old Masters Ye and Yang respectively prized. However she looked at him, why did his smile seem so heavy?


    And made her heart ache terribly?


    If Ye Zhenhua did not drive him to that, if he did know that Ye Yukun did not die and how Yang Xing had died for naught, could a Third Young Master Ye filled with love just stop there and leave this place of hatred for good?


    And live their happy lives.


    While it was not necessary to totally destroy MBS International, the coldness Cheng Anya saw in Third Young Master Ye when she first met him and the murderous intent he had at Yang Yun¡¯s banquet made her heart ache.


    Ah Chen, did you even have the slightest expectation¡­


    That they would love you?


    If Ye Zhenhua and Yang Yun were willing to give him that bit more love, he might not have become that vicious.


    Men are weird at times. Their reasoning and emotions are never on the same level. Yang Yun was his maternal grandfather whilst Ye Zhenhua was his father¡­


    Cheng Anya could imagine how a young Ye Chen asked his mommy why his daddy disliked him. She could also imagine how little Ye Chen would wait by the window each time for his daddy.


    She could also imagine how little Ye Chen would shyly hide in the corner of the room and sneak a look at his father.


    Even if Ye Zhenhua did not like him, and even detested him, he still anticipated his arrival and gave one more look at him.


    With blood thicker than water, kinships are indeed hard to sever.


    This was every child¡¯s desire for parental love, and even a smart and strong Ning Ning also anticipated that father¡¯s love but did not express it out of not wanting to hurt her.


    How could Ye Chen be an exception?


    However, Ye Zhenhua in each move forced him to give up his last hope. Ye Chen¡¯s outburst and insanity the night before told her that he had completely severed all relations with the Ye family. The fact that Ye Yukun did not die almost drove him insane.


    This was Ye Zhenhua¡¯s sins.


    She hated Ye Zhenhua even more than she hated Yang Yun. The brutal experiences and bloodied photographs she saw were all Ye Zhenhua to blame.


    And she now saw the shock on his face.


    Cheng Anya somehow enjoyed the revenge and waited to see how the MBS International he took pride in crumbled. Even with Louis¡¯ help, MBS International was not going to make it out of this alive.


    Ye Zhenhua underestimated Third Young Master Ye too much.


    Or rather, he overestimated himself.


    All the media outlets covered this shocking development in real-time.


    It was too sudden!


    Nobody expected Third Young Master Ye to announce his departure from MBS International when it had just collaborated with the Mafia.


    With the announcement of the news, Tang¡¯s Enterprises, the Lin family, and GK International Media made their advances on MBS International. With massive behind-the-scenes manipulations underway, a new commercial war quietly brewed.


    It was as though three beasts with sharpened claws pounced at MBS International.


    The Tang family, Lin family, GK International Media, and MBS International were MNCs on the same level. If they went against each other one-on-one, the odds were relatively even. If it was three of them against one¡­


    Like in mahjong, when three of the payers collaborated against one, said player was due for a humiliating defeat.


    Ye Zhenhua looked at Third Young Master Ye in shock. He did not expect Third Young Master Ye to announce his retirement and it caught him off guard. While that was part of his plan, Third Young Master Ye taking the initiative to give up the management rights to MBS International should have made him happy.


    But why did he felt a cold come upon him?


    He clearly remembered what Third Young Master Ye had said the night before, which was what drove him to come up with as comprehensive a plan as possible so that Third Young Master Ye had no chance to retaliate. With Third Young Master Ye giving up the president¡¯s position at MBS International, even Ye Zhenhua felt incredulous.


    He could also feel that Third Young Master Ye would not call it a day that soon.


    A rage glinted in his gaze.


    With the announcement of his retirement in such a setting, all the media outlets had spread the message across the whole City A. It would not be too long before the messages would spread around the world and add a new development to the collaboration between MBS International and the Mafia.


    This was something he did not expect and also something that would not end as peacefully as he hoped to. Third Young Master Ye would harden his heart and not give him a chance to re-consolidate his plans.


    Damn it!


    A shred of surprise flashed through Louis¡¯ gaze. Was he really hell-bent on wiping out MBS International?


    Did he misjudge the situation?


    As the entire conference fell silent, only Third Young Master Ye¡¯s voice repeated itself through the speakers. Everyone could feel the coldness in his voice reverberate around the conference hall.


    Something big was going to happen.


    ¡°Anya, is President Ye serious? If he leaves, what about us?¡± Liu Xiaotian was getting a little jumpy.


    They had acknowledged a master and were loyal to him from the start. With such an unexpected development, she did not want to work for Louis¡­


    And neither did she want to leave MBS International, a place where her many years of memories and love were.


    Along with the memories of her slogging with her friends.


    Years ago, You Lili led them to OT for an MBS International project. For Ye Chen, everything was as perfect as possible. She was used to the life in MBS International.


    ¡°I also just knew about it as well.¡± Cheng Anya spun a lie and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. All will be fine!¡±


    Although she did not know his plan, she was confident in him.


    It was impossible for Ye Chen to have a shred of feelings for MBS International as he brought many working teams into MBS International and also developed numerous talents in MBS International. All of these were unrelated to Ye Zhenhua in any way.


    As Liu Xiaotian saw Cheng Anya looking at Third Young Master Ye mesmerizingly, something clicked in her mind. ¡°Anya, are President Ye and you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh, quiet. The conference is still going on.¡± Cheng Anya smiled and blinked as she beckoned Liu Xiaotian to quiet down.


    Liu Xiaotian was quietly shocked. Third Master Ye and Anya? Things were getting quite flighty here. It was not that she had not suspected anything before, but the two of them¡­ just didn¡¯t seem like an item. If they were, they had concealed that fact too well.


    After Ye Chen announced his resignation, he smiled and said to Ye Zhenhua, ¡°Mr. CEO, haven¡¯t you confirmed the identity of the next president? Would you like to formally introduce him to everyone as well? To directly announce his appointment, I believe, would not be a challenge for you all.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye smiled elegantly as he sat down. There was a moment of silence at the conference. Under such circumstances, it was impossible for Ye Zhenhua to tell Third Young Master Ye anything. Besides, he had privately confirmed Louis¡¯ appointment.


    Some of the directors who were privy to developments smiled in excitement as they had finally driven Third Young Master Ye out. A few other directors frowned uneasily and pondered deep in thought. Nobody knew the reason behind his sudden resignation.


    While he had made his stand clear last night, it was impossible for him to simply leave MBS International. While Third Young Master Ye was arrogant, cold and iron-fisted, his words carried even more weight than a pearl. For him to change his decision overnight meant that something important had happened.


    ¡­


    Whispers followed the silence in the conference hall. They were relatively soft, like rocks impacting the sea and kicking up some small waves.


    However, the whispers became louder and louder as questions raced toward Ye Zhenhua and his company.


    Third Young Master Ye sat still and maintained his smile. He was not as scorned as those below the stage.


    He painted a very nice picture for everybody present.


    He expected the discussion amongst them to center around whether he was forced to step down, whether the mafia intended to absorb MBS International, and whether the next president was Louis. He guessed that most of the people were standing up for him.


    To think that the person who brought MBS International to a new level had stepped aside and gave up all his good work to somebody else.


    Would they really empathize with him?


    Third Young Master Ye coldly smiled in his heart, seemingly even more at ease. Cheng Anya secretly shook her head. He was sure one of a kind. The more elegantly he smiled, the more people felt that he was wronged.


    It was the entertainment circle¡¯s loss that Third Young Master Ye did not enter it.


    With such looks and such performance, clinching an Oscars was clearly not a problem.


    When she smiled, Third Young Master Ye looked at her and raised his eyebrows as a gentleness flashed through his gaze.


    Very good!


    At least, his dear Anya was with him at the moment.


    Without saying too much else, a gaze warmed his cold heart up. She was his smiling angel, his sunshine.


    As Liu Xiaotian saw them exchange gazes, she was even more certain of her hypothesis. ¡°Anya, were you the female lead in the news exposed by GK International Media?¡± she swallowed her saliva and asked.


    As she recalled it, she realized that¡­


    That resemblance!


    Cheng Anya smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡­ Who¡¯s that child?¡± Liu Xiaotian was a little tizzy.


    She felt that it was getting difficult to speak.


    ¡°Our son.¡± Cheng Anya smiled as Liu Xiaotian¡¯s eyes twitched. To be able to pull this off, she must be an actress material.

 Chapter 299 - Untitled

    The shareholders¡¯ meeting carried on.


    As Third Young Master Ye¡¯s announcement of his resignation ended, Ye Zhenhua was forced to nominate Louis as MBS International¡¯s next president. While this was part of Ye Zhenhua¡¯s plans, putting them into practice made him feel helpless. He sharply realized that things had departed from his intended plans and moving in an unknown direction. This unknown change would utterly wreck his life¡¯s work.


    Ye Zhenhua suddenly realized that letting Third Young Master Ye run MBS International was not too bad a decision. Although he was rebellious, proud, and hated him, he was, however, a management guru that few could match up to.


    Although Third Young Master Ye did not like him and he already had plans to replace Third Young Master Ye following the latter¡¯s disobedience, Old Master Ye, at his juncture, felt that MBS International without Third Young Master Ye would start to decline. MBS International¡¯s decline was not what he wanted.


    It was not him not wanting his oldest son Louis to take over the position, but Louis had the Mafia to run and most of his dealings were associated with the underground. With a huge Mafia to run and having to worry about his life day in day out, Louis¡¯ management of MBS International would definitely not be as good as Third Young Master Ye.


    MBS International¡¯s development in the past few years was significant, and he would be lying if he took not the slightest pride in it.


    Men were such weird creatures. When their passions were stoked, everything else could be forsaken. But when things hit the fan, many would hem and haw about their plans and even contemplate regretting their actions.


    This is human nature.


    Third Young Master Ye was, however, much more vicious than him and would not give him wriggle room. When Third Young Master Ye struck, he would achieve his objective, not stopping until he achieved it.


    His resignation at the shareholders¡¯ meeting was already a given. Even if Ye Zhenhua bent his knees to beg him, he would not change his mind as images of his youth replayed in his mind.


    The more Third Young Master Ye thought about them, the more hatred he felt and the more vicious he became.


    It was a cut and dry fact that father and son could not become enemies overnight. What a load of bull! Since Old Master Ye did not treat Third Young Master Ye as a son, the latter did not need to treat the former as a father either. In all these years, he refrained from taking action. Ever since he had Anya and Ning Ning, his life became meaningful again. He used to recall these unforgettable things and would leave them as they were and stop being so stubborn.


    He was no longer the teenage Ye Chen. He knew what he wanted the most, which was to run MBS International into the ground. What he wanted now was to live happily with his family.


    He tried to let go of his hatred, but Ye Zhenhua and Louis gave him another emotional time bomb before he could let go of that hatred. The emotional time bomb unraveled all the hatred that lay deep in his heart in all these years and sent him into a madness meltdown.


    While he could tolerate Ye Zhenhua¡¯s coldness, indifference, and favoritism, he might not tolerate what he did to his mother and himself, let alone his mother¡¯s death due to Ye Yukun that brought him into three years of inhuman torture. All that was to happen was their own undoing.


    It all started with his indulgence and pampering of Ye Yukun.


    Since that was the case, why was he still gentlemanly about it?


    People are often near or close to each other. As Ye Yukun was bright from a young age, Ye Zhenhua doted on him and started to groom him to become his successor. He even condoned his perverted sexual preferences. When Ye Yukun made a mistake, Ye Zhenhua would always choose to sacrifice somebody else to protect him, including his mother and himself.


    He wanted to protect Ye Yukun but caused somebody to die for naught and lived a tragic life. If father and son wanted to get away scot-free, fat hope!


    While Third Young Master Ye still smiled elegantly, his fists were tightly gripped. As he recalled his mother, his heart greatly mourned. There was a saying that goes, ¡®Revenge goes in endless cycles, and the greater wisdom is not to tangle oneself in it.¡¯ What a load of bull!


    As long as such events do not befall oneself, these sayings could be easily and irresponsibly justified.


    As she did not have a similar experience of pain and loss as him, Cheng Anya was in no position to tell him to let go of his hatred. Cheng Anya had never wanted him to let go of it but to have him face it. She was worried that he would not dare to face it, burdening himself in the process, rather than really letting go of it and relieving himself of that mental burden.


    His woman saw through things even more clearly than him. Apart from himself, nobody else could tell him to let go of that deep-seated hatred. Even if Ye Zhenhua, at his deathbed, begged him to show mercy, he would not.


    A shred of viciousness and cruelty flashed past Third Young Master Ye¡¯s gaze.


    The entire conference hall felt cold.


    Ye Zhenhua stood between Louis and Third Young Master Ye. With his sons next to him, Ye Zhenhua naturally chose Louis as he had no alternative.


    Third Young Master Ye had already removed all possibilities, and he could only choose Louis. Given recent developments, he could only choose to trust Louis.


    This son had won his heart since young and he extremely trusted him. He could trust him that he would not disappoint him. Since Ye Zhenhua was human, Third Young Master Ye pushing him to such a stage would only mean that he would not compromise.


    As Louis pondered emotionlessly, he truly looked like a melancholic prince. He was secretly figuring out what was going through Third Young Master Ye¡¯s thoughts. It did not take long, and he guessed that Third Young Master Ye was about to make a move against MBS International.


    The man who swore that he would not leave MBS International yesterday but suddenly changed his mind could only mean one thing¡ªthe hatred in the depths of his heart had fully blown out. Ye Wei had told Third Master Ye his identity.


    He had probed him earlier today and assumed that Ye Wei, out of concern for Third Young Master Ye¡¯s deep-seated mental burden, would keep that from him.


    He was clearly wrong. Ye Wei told Ye Chen everything, which resulted in his rage and action against MBS International. Ye Chen even feigned it extremely well earlier today.


    He was almost fooled, and if that was possible, it also meant that¡­


    He had overcome his inner demons?


    How could that be possible?


    A slight surprise colored Louis¡¯ lips. How could he have overcome it that easily? This was a deep mental burden he had held for seventeen years, and it was so serious that he would just face it at best.


    He really looked down on him.


    Louis thought that Third Young Master Ye did not know that he did not die and had returned. When he made contact with Third Young Master Ye two years ago, the latter would have broken down and gone mad had he known. What happened was the opposite.


    He had miscalculated.


    What he would do next was to run MBS International into the ground. But how?


    Through the influence of the Dragon Gate?


    Louis laughed coldly in his heart. The Dragon Gate, the largest Chinese Mafia in North America, was active in North America. While it was powerful, it was far from the Mafia. In City A, the Dragon Gate was about the control of the entire underground scene.


    It was a pity that it was on shaky ground. The previous turf war, kicked off by the destruction of Fire Beacon Hall, was still in play. It would take the Dragon Gate at least half a year to regain its footing.


    How would he deal with MBS International then?


    Bring away the A-team that he single-handedly groomed?


    That was no biggie as he was prepared. He could replace whomever Third Young Master Ye led away. All projects could still carry on, so what could be too difficult for him?


    Louis coldly smiled. Anyway, his main aim was not MBS International.


    When Ye Zhenhua nominated Louis as the next president, everyone save those privy were aghast, including the media.


    This was how GK Media reported the news: CEO Ye nominates the godfather of the Mafia as president of MBS International¡ªturning MBS International into part of the Mafia or driving it to its doom? It then praises the great accomplishments of Third Young Master Ye being the president of MBS International. As Klose, GK International Media¡¯s president, had strict orders to frame the financial report through a more humane lens. During the broadcast, Third Young Master Ye¡¯s indignation and forbearance were emphasized, giving the public the message that Third Young Master Ye had endured countless indignation and oppression. It then contrasted it against the Mafia¡¯s overbearingness and dominance, along with CEO Ye¡¯s incompetence and poor judgment.


    The report put MBS International¡¯s start toward decline and eventual absorption by the Mafia in broad daylight.


    As GK International Media was one of the most influential media outlets, despite Klose¡¯s unrestrained nature, people flocked to listen to it when they heard GK International Media¡¯s name. The news that GK International Media carried were often highly credible.


    But, the experts analyzing the MBS International shareholders¡¯ meeting were drenched in cold sweat. Despite the smiles that implied their well-learnedness, they were grumbling in secret as this was not their analysis. Instead, they were, on Klose¡¯s orders, bringing the news to the public.


    As GK International Media was a very reputable media outlet, along with Klose¡¯s quarter British royalty bloodline, he had a solid background. Even if Klose spread untruths, Ye Zhenhua could do nothing about it as it was a matter of time before what GK International Media reported became truth, and the public would worship GK International Media even more.


    With this report, MBS International¡¯s share prices were gravely affected. What started out as a rise in stock prices when the market opened became a crash when GK financial channel reported the news. The share prices then rebounded due to behind-the-scenes manipulations, and it was clear that Louis¡¯ consortium were no slouches at their job.


    Klose smiled at the report as he knew that the real show had yet to begin.


    At the same time, Klose, Lin Yixuan, and Fourth Young Master Tang engaged in trading through a joint venture against MBS International. They operated slowly without being discovered, saving major maneuvers until after the shareholders¡¯ meeting.


    The three of them were experts at such operations. If one of them were enough to control the entire market, let alone the three of them in concert.


    Most importantly, they knew all about MBS International, how it operated, its cash flow, etc. They had all the information at hand.


    It was natural that Third Young Master Ye revealed the information to them. Given his skills, nobody could trace anything back to him, so what had he to fear?


    This was a battle where one party had the drop on the other. It was evident who had the upper hand.


    That was why Third Young Master Ye was exceptionally elegant and calm at the shareholders¡¯ meeting. He was waiting for the moment Ye Zhenhua was downtrodden and wasted. While he originally wanted to reveal Louis¡¯ identity at the shareholders¡¯ meeting, he thought about it and decided against it. It would not help, and even the police could do nothing much.


    What exactly happened years back became a secret. What exactly happened to the real Louis? Third Young Master Ye loved to get his hands dirty since Ye Yukun was his deepest mental burden, and he would not allow anybody else to take care of him.

 Chapter 300 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    With Ye Zhenhua nominating Louis as the next president, Louis received a 100% vote. Things were developing as Third Young Master Ye expected.


    While not all the shareholders were willing to allow Louis to run MBS International, the major shareholders had agreed and the former¡¯s opposition was meaningless. Besides, with Third Young Master Ye and the CEO had voted in favor of Louis, who else could still disagree? In the eyes of many, even the strong Third Young Master Ye had no choice but to step down.


    So, those who were against Louis or pissed him off were due to be wasted?


    With such a mindset, MBS International received its next president. It was afraid that this was the neatest and most cryptic voting in MBS International¡¯s history. Murmurs which reverberated around the conference eventually quieted down.


    Some of the smarter shareholders decided to observe developments as they were out for the profits after all. If Louis was able to rake in the profits, whoever became president of MBS International did not quite matter.


    After all, even if Louis had the intention to absorb MBS International, it was the Ye family that stood to lose the most instead of the Mafia. Ye Zhenhua had publicly sworn to support Louis and openly expressed his trust in Louis.


    Everybody in the marketplace ten years ago knew who the enigmatic Ye Zhenhua was. Many people thought that the people whom he trusted should not go wrong.


    Third Young Master Ye coldly curled his lips into a smile. This shareholders¡¯ meeting was going way better than expected. He wanted to see how Ye Zhenhua and Louis, that father-son duo, would stand up against the coordinated offensive by three MNCs.


    Without him, how would MBS International survive?


    It was time for him to prepare some popcorn. ¡®Ye Zhenhua, I will slowly chip away at your pride¡­¡¯


    Viciously¡­


    Viciously¡­


    Crush them all!


    A sinister and vicious coldness flashed past Third Young Master Ye¡¯s half-closed eyes.


    Louis was next to speak. As he spoke, Third Young Master Ye coldly smiled, seemingly listened on.


    This sudden development left Yang Zekun, who was watching the news on Channel GK in the manager¡¯s office, frowning. Why did this happen? The Third Young Master Ye he knew would not so obediently surrender his rights to run MBS International.


    He had a premonition that another brutal commercial war was about to befall City A and more enterprises would be implicated than before. Should he watch the developments or strike when they were down?


    Yang Zekun groaned as Yang Yun called. It was more likely the latter had received the news, and Yang Zekun heard from him to strike when the iron was hot. If chaos were to indeed ensue, Yao Hua would leverage on this opportunity to deliver a crippling blow to MBS International. With a greenhorn like Louis at the helm, he would not stand up to what Third Young Master Ye had to deliver.


    Yao Hua would add fuel to the fire and viciously destroy MBS International.


    Yang Zekun acknowledged the call. He was filial but did not understand something. While his grandfather had indeed done some very vicious things in the past, his hate for Ye Zhenhua had taken root in him and nobody could convince him out of it.


    Yang Zekun felt¡­ extremely tired. He had no intention of following Yang Yun¡¯s plans. He did not understand how Yang Yun hated Third Young Master Ye. It was a family feud, but was it necessary?


    To hit them when they were down was not necessary. With Third Young Master Ye¡¯s resigning as MBS International¡¯s president, he was definitely about to make a move against MBS International. While he did not know the reasons behind the sudden development, hearsay about the Ye family had it quite related to his auntie.


    Since he had made up his mind to deal with MBS International¡­


    Then¡­


    ¡®Grandfather, shouldn¡¯t you be worried that Yao Hua will be his next target?¡¯


    While he did not tell Yang Yun that, the latter was indulging in his dreams of destroying MBS International that he did not realize the impending crisis.


    While Third Young Master Ye hated Ye Zhenhua, he hated Yang Yun too. Since he was going to drive MBS International into the ground, he would definitely not spare Yao Hua as well. Preparing for the impending storm was much wiser than kicking the dog.


    Third Young Master Ye would first act against MBS International as he had prepared over the past few years. With the rights to run MBS International in his hands, he was privy to all of MBS International¡¯s operations and almost started a new era in MBS International.


    Like an architect who destroyed his own design, destroying the kingdom that one single-handedly built up was child¡¯s play as the designer knew each nook and cranny of the house.


    With a deep knowledge of every bolt and nut in the house made its destruction extremely simple.


    Third Young Master Ye was MBS International¡¯s chief architect.


    Yang Zekun knew that a chaotic battle would unfold after today, and he had to prepare as much as he could to minimize losses instead of thinking about how to deal with MBS International.


    Grandfather was indeed old and could not understand something as simple as that. However one thought of it, Yao Hua could not crash and burn as a result of MBS International¡¯s destruction. Perishing together with one¡¯s opponent was not the intended outcome.


    After a few polite acknowledgments, Yang Zekun ended the call and kneaded his eyebrows. Deep fatigue rose in him and he felt somewhat helpless. His gentle face seemed somewhat dispirited.


    This hatred¡­


    Who would put an end to it?


    ¡°Secretary Lin, gather the department heads for a meeting.¡± Managing the ensuing chaos was what really mattered.


    As the MBS International shareholders¡¯ meeting was about to end, a large group of reporters rushed toward Third Young Master Ye as he exited the meeting.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, did you voluntarily step down from the position of president at MBS International?¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, could you share with us some of your deep-set grievances?¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, are you indignant at the fact that MBS International, being a family-run business once-run by the Ye family, is now run by an outsider?¡±


    ¡°What are your plans after leaving MBS International?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Firstly, I voluntarily stepped down from running MBS International. Mister Louis may be a more suitable candidate for running MBS International, so please do not be misunderstood.¡± The once arrogant and impolite Third Young Master Ye before the media was now an elegant, gentlemanly person who willingly gave up MBS International and urged all not to be misunderstood. His countenance was over the top.


    And he still resembled the rich man¡¯s son he always was.


    ¡°As for myself, I will take a break after leaving MBS International. The focus should be on Mister Louis, the current president of MBS International. He is more news-worthy than I am.¡±


    After a few short words, Third Young Master Ye, accompanied by security, took the lift to the top floor.


    A large group of reporters also surrounded Louis and Ye Zhenhua and incessantly peppered them with questions about the shareholders¡¯ meeting.


    As the few other secretaries had yet to arrive, the top floor was exceptionally quiet.


    The wide room was missing the typical rustling of documents flipped and ringing telephones. It was silent beyond belief.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you kind of miss this?¡± Cheng Anya made him a cup of coffee. While she was getting rusty with the chores at home, her coffee-making skills had improved. All credit was due to Third Young Master Ye.


    This gentleman was extremely picky with his coffee. While Liu Xiaotian used to make coffee that satisfied his taste buds, Cheng Anya learned from Liu Xiaotian how to make coffee that suited his taste buds. The more she made the coffee, the more skilled she got at it.


    She was not as thorough when serving Klose those years ago.


    In the MBS International president¡¯s office, Third Young Master Ye watched the roiling stock market on the huge wall-mounted LCD screen as he tasted the coffee that Cheng Anya made. He was happy, and all the unhappiness in his heart had disappeared.


    He knew that what he was hoping for would soon happen. The stock market was already roiling, and people would panic very quickly.


    Third Young Master Ye broke into a smile.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say that I miss it as this place will be mine in time to come.¡± Third Young Master Ye raised his eyebrows and smiled confidently. He beckoned for Cheng Anya to enter. As Cheng Anya entered, she recalled Third Young Master Ye¡¯s ¡®I¡¯ll molest you every time you enter¡¯ and felt a little trepidation.


    However, she still obeyed and entered the room. Third Young Master Ye hugged her as she sat on his thighs, both watching the rolling figures on the LCD screen. To Cheng Anya, she was a little dazzled by the numbers and how Third Young Master Ye was able to analyze them so quickly.


    ¡°What plans do you have?¡± Cheng Anya allowed him to hug her. ¡°Don¡¯t become a poor man, okay? I don¡¯t mind a pretty face living off me, but I am afraid that your ego will be bruised.¡±


    ¡°Relax. I¡¯m sure I will get used to you living off me. My son can take care of me, so you wouldn¡¯t need to take care of me.¡± Third Young Master Ye broke into a smile which Cheng Anya loved to see. He rarely smiled and often seemed cold as though people owed him a lot of money. His hard-to-come-by smile was indeed charming and was miles apart from the coldness he emanated during the meeting earlier. His calm smile, that was not quite exaggerated, was enough to charm Cheng Anya.


    ¡°How shameless of you.¡± Cheng Anya broke into a smile.


    ¡°It is a given for a child to take care of their parents, a virtue of the Chinese race. If you do not even understand that, how do you even teach your son?¡± Third Young Master Ye rebutted calmly. How could he forsake his face? He still needed his face to maintain a good public impression.


    ¡°Your son is just seven years old and needs you to take care of him.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I have never treated him as a seven-year-old.¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled as she pinched Cheng Anya¡¯s face and wanted to have his way with her. It had been a long time since he made out with her, and he was dying at the thought of it.


    To Third Young Master Ye, being unable to take advantage of her was torture.


    As he held Cheng Anya¡¯s lips, he got down to kissing her without restraint. This woman sure tasted sweet.


    When he was satisfied, Cheng Anya¡¯s lips were slightly swollen and her cheeks flushed. Third Young Master Ye smiled cunningly and seemed satisfied. ¡°Anya, how about we go for a trip in the next few days since I will be free?¡±


    ¡°Free?¡± Cheng Anya raised her eyebrows. Wasn¡¯t he about to run MBS International into the ground? Now he¡¯s saying he¡¯s walking away from it all?


    ¡°I won¡¯t have to pull the trigger. A few enthusiastic people will help out, so a vacation would be timely.¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled. ¡°Since our son is on vacation, it would be nice to bring him for a vacation too. What do you say?¡±


    ¡°Any places in mind?¡±


    ¡°Japan, Europe, anywhere. We¡¯ll go wherever you want to.¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t travel too far as you won¡¯t be able to respond to any developments in City A. If you really want to go for a vacation, there are plenty of places around City A that we could go to.¡± Cheng Anya smiled. Her report from the hospital was due tomorrow.


    As she had no idea what had happened to her, would she be in the mood to travel?

 Chapter 301 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Her Ah Chen was already frustrated and tired enough. She couldn¡¯t afford to have any problems. Although some things couldn¡¯t be stopped, she was still so young. How could she end up a tragedy so early?


    She couldn¡¯t help but think of what Li Yun said about the prince and princess¡¯s campy drama. She was embarrassed.


    ¡®Forget it. The results aren¡¯t out yet. Let¡¯s not think too much.¡¯


    Besides, MBS International was in such a tense situation now. He seemed really relaxed.


    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯ll go back and ask our son.¡± Third Young Master Ye did not force her to give an answer and what Cheng Anya said was reasonable. Anyway, no matter where the family went, they would have a good time. He didn¡¯t mind at all. Otherwise, he could also take Ning Ning and Anya to the beach to hang out with Wei Wei.


    That girl happened to be taking a rest due to her injuries, but she could protect the mother and son. There was no one more reassuring than Wei Wei and Eleven.


    As long as the mother and son were safe, he had nothing to fear.


    He couldn¡¯t help but hug Cheng Anya and look at the rolling numbers on the screen. He laughed. Fourth Young Master Tang and Lin were definitely masters at manipulating the stock market. They had grasped the timing just right and had sped up their actions as soon as the meeting was over. Very good.


    Let him see what Louis can do.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to pack up and go. Are you sure you can let it go?¡± Cheng Anya pushed his head lightly with a smile. This position would belong to Louis after a while, although Cheng Anya was extremely reluctant to let Louis take over him.


    But it was just temporary. Like what he said, bear with Louis for a while and he would make a comeback soon.


    She believed in Ye Chen. What belonged to him would still be his in the end.


    Louis had long been disqualified from fighting with him.


    ¡°Well, go out and pack up, too.¡± Third Young Master Ye clasped Cheng Anya¡¯s head and kissed her several times before he let go. ¡°Go.¡±


    Cheng Anya walked a few steps and something came to her mind. She came back and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s almost the end of the month now. How about I finish my work until the end of the month? My salary¡­¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyes twitched fiercely and the fire in his heart was as if smothered with a wet blanket, not to mention how sad and frustrated he was. Third Young Master Ye angrily grabbed Miss Cheng and kissed her aggressively like how a hungry wolf would attack a sheep.


    When can Miss Cheng get rid of her damn money-face personality?


    ¡°My kiss is worth a thousand gold. It¡¯s enough for a month¡¯s salary. Hurry and pack up, or I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± Third Young Master threatened her. His eyes were narrowed lovingly with a certain gangster-like vibe.


    Miss Cheng took a half step back with her face red. She gave her signature smile. ¡°Only a thousand? How cheap. My salary and bonus added up this month might have already exceeded 100,000 yuan.¡±


    Miss Cheng never gave up what was hers. Why would she work for a month without getting paid?


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face turned black and white, then green. He gritted his teeth. ¡°A thousand gold is more than enough for me to buy you.¡±


    Miss Cheng, ¡°¡­All right!¡±


    This time, she went out of the room obediently. Third Young Master Ye shook his head. After all her antics, his mood had gotten better all of a sudden. This girl was really sweet. She definitely knew how to make him happy.


    At least, he was distracted from those sad broken memories for a moment.


    When Cheng Anya left the president¡¯s office, the other four secretaries had come back. Liu Xiaotian grabbed Cheng Anya¡¯s hand anxiously and asked, ¡°What is President Ye doing in there?¡±


    ¡°Packing up to leave,¡± Cheng Anya said with a smile, looking at them one by one. Everyone¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look well. She smiled. Yeah, who would be in a good mood when something like this had happened?


    Even if she was an optimistic person, she was in a bad mood.


    The mood of the one in there was even worse.


    She had tried her best to get rid of his depression as there were many things for him to do next. Only when he is in a good mood could he keep a cheerful and calm mind to work.


    He had to focus with all his heart in order to fight with Ye Zhenhua and Louis.


    One was an old fox and the other was his descendant who was better than him. Both were not easy to deal with.


    ¡°Anya, have you heard? The team working on the Repulse Bay project resigned as a whole. Many directors and managers of various departments and almost all employees of the jewelry design department had resigned too,¡± Liu Xiaotian said nervously. ¡°Even Li Yang has resigned. No, he was the one who took the lead in resigning.¡±


    From designing to building, the Repulse Bay project had always been managed by a team that was brought up by Third Young Master Ye. Once Third Young Master Ye left, they had no reason to stay. Third Young Master Ye did not even have to tell them what to do.


    If MBS International lost such a team, the Repulse Bay project had to shut down. It would be difficult for Louis to find such a professional team in a short time. It was no surprise to Cheng Anya that they would leave.


    The media company and real estates under MBS International were properties of MBS International since the start while the jewelry department was newly developed by Third Young Master Ye. Li Yang was the talent that he hired after convincing him for a long time. He was eccentric and rebellious. Since he was willing to work for Third Young Master Ye, he would follow him wherever he went and not stay.


    As for the other people?


    From what she knew, many important figures in MBS International were the people of Dragon Gate. When their master left, they would not stay either. The number of people who resigned would be significant. What a maleficent sight!


    There weren¡¯t many leaders like Third Young Master Ye. All the people he hired were loyal to him.


    Cheng Anya admired him for that.


    Once these people leave, she¡¯s afraid that it would weaken MBS International¡¯s fighting strength by 70%. Almost all projects would have to stop operating. Then, it would be up to Louis to solve this problem.


    An enterprise¡¯s survival couldn¡¯t only depend on a president.


    Cheng Anya smiled and drew a piece of paper from the document. ¡°My resignation letter is ready.¡±


    Although what she just said to Third Young Master Ye earlier sounded like she was holding a grudge about her salary, her aim was to make him happy and relieve his worries. If he left, she wouldn¡¯t stay either.


    She wouldn¡¯t do such a stupid thing as throwing herself into the trap and falling under the control of Louis.


    At the general meeting of shareholders, there was a wave of resignations across MBS International. Media reporters soon reported this news. No matter how Ye Zhenhua tried to suppress it, the media still reported it.


    This was called the MBS International Resignation Wave.


    Who could stop the news that Third Young Master Ye wanted to spread?


    GK International made a lot of reports on this matter, which once again caused the public to panic, leading to a serious decline in public confidence in MBS International. It affected the stock market the most as there was mass selling of the stocks.


    Klose, Fourth Young Master Tang, and Lin Kai were buying the stocks purposely with the aim to suppress and further deepen the crisis of MBS International.


    As soon as the media revealed that all the people who resigned were elites of MBS International, especially the engineers of the Repulse Bay project, the government might call to ¡®express their sympathy¡¯ immediately.


    ¡°Anya, are you going to quit?¡± Chen Juan asked. She and Lin Yali looked at each other. Even Anya was going to leave. So many people left that MBS International was almost empty. Third Young Master Ye might not even be merciful in terms of funds.


    Cheng Anya shrugged her shoulders and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no point in staying here. Everyone, do whatever you like. I won¡¯t stay. I would go anywhere President Ye goes. I don¡¯t want to work for Louis. I might be killed when I go out if I do.¡±


    Liu Xiaotian knew her relationship with Third Young Master Ye and therefore, knew that what Cheng Anya said wasn¡¯t her true feelings. Guan Rudong bit her lips and asked, ¡°Xiaotian, how about you?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave too!¡± Liu Xiaotian said. Chen Juan and Lin Yali hesitated and nodded. They went back to their seats and typed their resignation letter. Only the sound of the keyboard could be heard.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been working here for years, and I can¡¯t bear the thought of leaving.¡± Chen Juan typed the fastest and she felt a bit reluctant to leave while typing. However, because so many people had left, it was really meaningless for her to stay.


    It was not the MBS International that she was familiar with anymore.


    ¡°This is still not the main point. It¡¯s hard to find a job now. I hope President Ye won¡¯t abandon us.¡± Lin Yali pretended to cry and several people laughed at the same time. Cheng Anya didn¡¯t have a lot of things and she was done packing just with a small box.


    As soon as Third Young Master Ye came out, several beauties went up to him. Usually, Third Young Master Ye always seemed distant from them, but since this concerned their future job, the beauties showed their utmost loyalty as well as the unique gentleness that only women have at the same time, begging Third Young Master Ye not to forget to bring them along even if he left.


    That scene reminded Cheng Anya of the husband under ancient polygamy system and his¡­ concubines.


    Wow!


    What a genius!


    How did she even think of associating that with what she saw? Third Young Master Ye gave them his elegant smile and said, ¡°Take a rest for a while and Miss Cheng will inform you when it¡¯s time. Take a paid leave!¡±


    All the beauties cheered and shouted their love for President Ye.


    Paid vacation, what a good treatment! All of their salaries were not low, and no one would reject the chance to skip work and relax.


    ¡°How long will it take?¡± Lin Yali was the calmest. ¡°If President Ye has a long holiday, we can plan to go abroad for a while. I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a long time.¡±


    ¡°A month.¡±


    ¡°Wow, so long? We can relax for a long time. ¡°All the beauties were happy.


    When Ye Zhenhua and Louis came up, they witnessed the harmonious and happy scene. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face sank and there were no smiles on the faces of all the beauties. Everyone was quiet.


    After greeting them respectfully, the beauties planned to return to their seats. Third Young Master Ye said in a low voice, ¡°You guys go in and move my things downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cheng Anya took them in to move Third Young Master Ye¡¯s things.


    He had only packed three light boxes within a short time. There was no need for five people, but they all understood what was going on, so they went ahead to make room for them.


    Ye Zhenhua was furious and said in a deep voice, ¡°Did you spread the news of the resignation?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye spread his arms. With the most perfect smile, he leaned on the desk, looking arrogant. ¡°What can you do to me? Didn¡¯t you expect the resignation?¡±


    Not only did he expect the resignation, but he was prepared for it as well. Perhaps, there would be people coming in to replace them in the afternoon. With money, one could do anything they liked. What else could Ye Zhenhua and Louis not do?


    However, it was unknown if the people could have the work quality of the original team.


    All the information would be brought away along with their resignation. Even if there were talents, they might not be able to stabilize the situation in such a short time. It was expected for Ye Zhenhua to be this angry.


    ¡®Be angry, be angry¡­¡¯


    ¡®The angrier and more embarrassed you are, the more ruthless I am.¡¯


    Third Young Master Ye felt the joy in revenge. The greater storm had not come yet.


    A business enterprise was like an army.


    If the army is stable, they would be invincible and win all battles.


    If the army is unstable, the building will collapse.


    MBS International now was chaotic. The people were confused and unstable, which made their fall a matter of time.


    ¡°You, very well, Ye Chen. Let me see what you can do without MBS International. Don¡¯t think that MBS International will collapse without you. You want to see my whole life¡¯s hard work go down the drain like that? Dream on!¡± Ye Zhenhua said angrily. He had expected Third Young Master Ye to take action, but he did not expect that he would do it so thoroughly, so horribly¡­


    The important talents were half gone. Some of them were top talents who couldn¡¯t be hired even with a huge amount of money. He hated Third Young Master Ye.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m really waiting to see how the pride of your life collapses in your own hands. This is just a prelude. Do you really think that I¡¯m this obedient these years? Wait and see what I can do with you,¡± Third Young Master Ye said with an extremely cold and cruel tone. His deep eyes were overflowing with pure sinister and a type of ruthlessness that could destroy the sky and the earth.


    He looked at Louis. He was very calm. He didn¡¯t change his expression at all even at this time. He was really impressed. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t have this kind of determination. It seemed that Italy had honed him a lot in these ten years.


    When Ye Chen first knew Ye Yukun, he was just a teenager. He remembered that he was very excited when he first went to the Ye mansion. When he looked at the two brothers standing beside Yang Xing, although his face was calm, he was very excited.


    He was very envious of the children who had siblings in the school. Once he was bullied, his brother would come to protect him like a god. In young Ye Chen¡¯s heart, family was very valuable.


    An elder brother had an image of being big and tall to him. At that time, Ye Yukun was in his teens, studying in high school. He was born handsome and tall. As compared to the thin and small Third Young Master Ye, he was undoubtedly strong and tall.


    Unfortunately, a series of things happened later, which utterly broke the strong and tall image of an elder brother in young Ye Chen¡¯s heart.


    In his impression, Ye Yukun was rebellious, similar to that of Ye Zhenhua when he was young. He was smart, violent, and easily irritated. Third Young Master Ye once saw him beat a nanny who accidentally scalded him until she was half disabled.


    But the Louis now? Hehe, the saying that a scholar who has been away three days must be looked at with new eyes was true. He can¡¯t be blamed for poor eyesight for not recognizing Louis as Ye Yukun all these years as he had changed too much.


    Only the level of pervert was the same.


    It was really true that the leopard can¡¯t change its spots.


    At first, he thought that Louis¡¯ gazes were disgusting and as cold as a viper. Now, he finally understood that no matter how much his appearance had changed, he was still the man in essence.


    It felt the same.


    He was glad that he didn¡¯t recognize him earlier. Now, he had Anya and Ning Ning baby, which eliminated a lot of grumpiness in his heart. If he had recognized him earlier, he would have destroyed everyone, including himself, with his temper.


    He had learned to cherish his life now as there were people he wanted to protect forever with all his heart.

 Chapter 302 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    In the past, he had nothing to worry about. It didn¡¯t matter whether he was alive or dead. Now, it¡¯s quite different. Moreover, it¡¯s too humiliating to die together with a pervert like Louis.


    ¡°Good trick. I¡¯m impressed!¡± Louis simply said a few words. GK international, Fourth Young Master Tang and Lin were taking actions and his staff had noticed and told him. Louis just smiled.


    He was praising the trick that allowed him to hollow out MBS International and let three multinational enterprises lead the attack.


    It was indeed a good trick.


    He expected that Fourth Young Master Tang would make a move. The two leaders of Dragon Gate were Fourth Young Master Tang, who was the well-known leader, and Third Young Master Ye, who was the other leader working behind the scenes. However, he did not expect Lin Yixuan to be involved as well.


    Klose of GK international had also come to join the party. It was tough for MBS International to deal with so many multinational enterprises. They were all players in the business world and they called the shots. With their influence, they could pass the funds and control the market in a split second.


    The real estate under Fourth Young Master Tang, the jewelry enterprise of Lin Yixuan, and the media enterprise of GK International happened to be the three pillar industries of MBS International. Louis finally understood why Third Young Master Ye abandoned the traditional real estate industry of MBS International and devoted himself to the development of the media and jewelry sector.


    And took them to a very high level, just for today.


    How clever was Third Young Master Ye. These three enterprises just happened to divide and get a clean share of the market share of MBS International¡¯s three major industries. Each of them specialized in one field, attacking each field at a time and then finally combined their attack.


    It was a perfect means of fighting.


    Louis had guessed a lot of things.


    There was also a herd effect in the business war. After that day, most people would judge the situation and choose a position that is the most favorable to them. It was easy for Louis to find several enterprises to compete with any other three enterprises, but it wasn¡¯t easy for him to compete with those three enterprises.


    ¡®But Third Young Master Ye, aren¡¯t you looking down on me too much?¡¯


    Louis smiled. He was not nervous at all.


    ¡°Well, then take it.¡± Third Young Master Ye sneered. He glanced at Ye Zhenhua and said, ¡°You¡¯d better pray that he can solve the problem, or else, you¡¯ll watch MBS International collapse.¡±


    Even if Louis could solve the problems, he would not allow him to. Who was he? How could he allow his aim to fail?


    Ye Zhenhua sneered and looked at Third Young Master Ye as if he was a stranger. He was also somewhat disdainful and contemptuous. ¡°Don¡¯t think that we will admit defeat if you play this trick. From now on, you are never going back to MBS International. Playing any tricks is no use.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye laughed and was in a great mood. He suddenly felt sad and sorry for Ye Zhenhua. He was indeed old. He couldn¡¯t even judge this situation clearly. He said, ¡°Do you think I care about MBS International?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye squinted slightly and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I plan to bury MBS International together with my mother. Ever since I went to study in the United States, I only have one wish, and that is to let you and Yang Yun lose your fame and tear MBS International and Yaohua apart. Who cares about your broken family property? Leave it to your good son. One son is useless while another is a sicko. Ye Zhenhua, your ancestor must have done a lot of good deeds. A person like you could live until now is really a miracle. If it was someone else, they might have already killed themselves. I wonder if you have ever dreamed of my mother¡¯s wronged soul coming back to you at night?¡±


    Ye Zhenhua¡¯s body suddenly became cold, and he who stood upright and stiff stepped back. Louis held him up quickly. Ye Zhenhua¡¯s face was horribly pale. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s words were so harsh that every sentence stabbed into his heart like a knife.


    It was bloody all over.


    Third Young Master Ye had a kind of pleasure in planning his revenge. Speaking of Yang Xing, he hated him even more. ¡°Nothing else to say? Or have you really dreamed of my mother?¡±


    Eleven and Ye Wei, who had been monitoring their conversation, were still at the opposite building. Eleven stabbed Ye Wei. ¡°Wei Wei, your third brother¡¯s mouth is really toxic.¡±


    ¡°You only noticed it now?¡± Ye Wei took it as a compliment, and then her gaze went cold. ¡°He deserved it. I¡¯m also curious if he had dreamed of my mother or not. How could he be so cruel to my third brother?¡±


    Since he had abandoned his children, why would he care about being abandoned by them?


    Ye Wei looked up at the blue sky. Fortunately, her mommy died long ago and didn¡¯t witness this scene. Otherwise, she would be so sad.


    Both of them knew very well how much Yang Xing loved Ye Zhenhua.


    However, if she was alive, maybe things would not come to this point. In the end, all these were still caused by Ye Zhenhua and Yang Yun.


    She didn¡¯t feel bad for them at all, only the pleasure of revenge.


    Both Ye Wei and Third Young Master Ye were vengeful. They were ruthless and cruel to their enemies. Once they stopped caring about the fact that they were family, Ye Zhenhua was just their enemy and nothing else.


    Ye Wei was not a woman who believed in forgiving one easily.


    Third Young Master Ye wasn¡¯t either.


    Ye Zhenhua¡¯s pale lips trembled and he was furious. He pointed to the door and shouted, ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t need to chase me out. I will walk out myself. Ye Zhenhua and Ye Yukun, I will wait and see your plight. I would quietly watch how you struggle.¡± Ye Chen sneered and left.


    Ye Zhenhua was so angry that he almost vomited blood, and his brain suddenly became clear. ¡°What did he just say? Ye Yukun? Did he recognize you?¡±


    Louis nodded. ¡°Yes, Dad!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye went downstairs. Cheng Anya had already gone through the resignation formalities and registered all the employees who resigned that day quickly. Before Third Young Master Ye gave his order, Cheng Anya and Liu Xiaotian agreed that they would take a paid month off.


    If he needed people, Third Young Master Ye would make the call himself.


    It was the happiest thing for them!


    Third Young Master Ye was not very good-tempered when he went downstairs. He was a little angry, but his anger disappeared completely when he saw Cheng Anya. His violence which had just risen was also magically suppressed.


    My dear Anya¡­


    ¡°Ready?¡± Third Young Master Ye embraced her with a smile and kissed her on the brow. It was rare for him to be so gentle with her. Cheng Anya was flattered and¡­ scared.


    She was still more used to the beastly Third Young Master Ye.


    ¡°It seems like a good play is on.¡± Miss Cheng blinked and got in the car together with Third Young Master Ye. She asked curiously, ¡°Are you taking part in this yourself?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the time for me to take action yet.¡± Third Young Master Ye laughed mysteriously. Cheng Anya shrugged her shoulders and didn¡¯t probe further. ¡°Be careful. Louis is not easy to deal with. Don¡¯t suffer a double loss.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever seen me doing business that would make a loss?¡± Third Young Master¡¯s tone was arrogant. He stretched out his hand to rub Cheng Anya¡¯s long hair. ¡°Finally, I don¡¯t have to look at your old-fashioned look anymore.¡±


    ¡°F***, damn it. Who made me wear this?¡± Cheng Anya wanted to kick someone who was laughing recklessly. Such a bully.


    Third Young Master Ye smiled but stayed quiet. ¡°Wei Wei, come home. Third brother has something to tell you.¡±

 Chapter 303 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei was packing up to attack Mo Jue secretly. She hesitated after hearing her third brother¡¯s words.


    ¡°Third brother, I still want to flirt with that beautiful man.¡± Ye Wei felt that it was a great pity. When Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya left, Ye Wei would not need to worry about anyone anymore in MBS International. She wanted to go over to flirt with the cute Mo Jue.


    A villain could take revenge just in a night. She really wanted to take her revenge.


    What a good chance. It was daytime and she had Eleven together with her. They would definitely win.


    ¡°Come back, your injury is still not healed yet. Are our two beautiful men here not enough for you to flirt with?¡±


    Cheng Anya was relieved that she wasn¡¯t drinking water. Otherwise, she would have spurted the water out. The young kid wasn¡¯t considered a man. Third Young Master Ye? That¡¯s incest.


    Wow!


    Ye Wei was at a loss for words.


    The way her third brother gave advice was really one of a kind. ¡®Okay, then, I¡¯ll flirt with the beautiful little man at home.¡¯


    ¡°Got it. We¡¯ll go back soon.¡±


    She said in a regretful tone. The gorgeous man over there looked at Ye Wei and Eleven coldly. His face was expressionless and absolutely cold. Ye Wei put up her middle finger nonchalantly before she turned away and left.


    MBS International replaced its staff very quickly. One elite team had formed right after one left. Another jewelry design director came right after one left. This jewelry design director was of top-notch level in both skill and design. Even his fame was bigger than Li Yang¡¯s.


    The department heads who had resigned were quickly replaced as well. On the surface, it seemed like the empty MBS international now had greater and better staff overall.


    Ye Zhenhua was relieved to see how capable Louis was.


    Third Young Master Ye had taken nearly a hundred engineers, designers, and elite core talents from all departments and finding people to replace them in one day was not easy. Louis had really shown his connections.


    He had replaced the emptiness in MBS International in the fastest speed he could.


    But this was only how it looked to outsiders.


    Third Young Master Ye had already expected him to have done this. Hence, he had erased all the data related to the main project as soon as he left. Even if Louis found a large number of engineers to help, they would not be able to sort out and restore the data in a short time.


    Furthermore, he had made a deadly mistake by hiring famous engineers and designers as they were popular and bad-tempered, which made them uncooperative. They would be tough to deal with.


    There was no one more passionate, energetic, and cooperative than the people Third Young Master Ye had trained.


    Moreover, many people had realized that MBS International was going to undergo a big change and that it might be the world of Mafia in the future. These people who stayed in MBS international just wanted to make a profit before they left. They had never thought of working at all.


    The three multinational enterprises, GK International, Tang family, and Lin family, had divided the market share of MBS International in their respective fields, seizing its customers maliciously and working together to suppress the stock market. The whole MBS International building was about to crumble down.


    He mobilized a number of people to conduct a market operation and joined several large multinational organizations abroad to fight against GK International, the Tang family, and the Lin family, which made them well-matched in strength within a short period of time.


    However, he paid more attention to the fight and ignored the defense, which happened to give the three of them a chance to take advantage of him.


    Third Young Master Ye might not know Louis well, but he knew Ye Yukun very well. That was why when he knew that Louis was Ye Yukun, he decided to destroy MBS International immediately.


    ¡®To know yourself and the enemy is the key to winning all battles.¡¯


    This saying was passed down from ancient times. Klose, Fourth Young Master Tang, and Lin were quite like Third Young Master Ye¡¯s gunners. They stood in front of Third Young Master Ye and fought for him. However, it was Third Young Master Ye who was actually in command in this commercial war.


    According to his instructions, the three of them destroyed MBS International step by step.


    It was easy for Third Young Master Ye to destroy his own kingdom as he was fully aware of the internal operations and knew the strengths and weaknesses of MBS International.


    Unless Louis had Third Young Master Ye¡¯s abilities and knew what he was going to do, MBS International was determined to lose in this war.


    As soon as Louis took office, he was too busy to deal with the bombs which Third Young Master Ye had thrown to him. He would have stepped on it with just a little carelessness. It was very dangerous. MBS International was nothing to him.


    But he didn¡¯t want to disappoint Old Master Ye, let alone show that he was weaker than Third Young Master Ye.


    This was not allowed by Louis¡¯ pride.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s mansion.


    Third Young Master Ye and Ye Wei reached home at almost the same time. Ye Wei¡¯s face was still bruised. After a night, the bruise was more obvious. Third Young Master Ye felt sorry and helpless when he saw it. He had told her not to go but she didn¡¯t listen to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just a flesh wound.¡± Ye Wei behaved as if nothing had happened, but Third Young Master Ye was sad. She would have to be hospitalized for that kind of injury if she were an ordinary girl. How could one be as lively as she was?


    What did this mean?


    It can only be said that Wei Wei was used to it. She had no one to protect her since she was young and could only rely on herself. When she was younger, she should have received more rigorous training and more serious injuries. This injury was indeed nothing to her.


    Third Young Master Ye patted her head. His cold eyes were full of heartache. Wei Wei was only twenty-two. Girls of this age who were from ordinary families were still enjoying carefree days in college and the freedom and sweetness of love.


    Who would be like her?


    ¡°I¡¯ll cook lunch for you today.¡± Third Young Master Ye chuckled.


    In a blink of an eye, Wei Wei had already grown so big. For more than ten years, he hadn¡¯t been able to do anything for her. Now, he even had to ask Wei Wei to protect his wife and son. Third Young Master Ye felt very guilty.


    ¡°Are you kidding? I remember that you couldn¡¯t do anything when you were a kid.¡± Ye Wei joked and grabbed his brother¡¯s hands. She looked at it. It was a pair of noble, white, slender, and powerful hands. They were not meant to cook.


    Third Young Master Ye looked at Miss Cheng with a fake smile. ¡°I could only cook instant noodles two months ago.¡±


    Miss Cheng smiled. ¡°Your progress is drastic. What a great student.¡±


    Her son had taught him well.


    Ye Wei patted his brother¡¯s head. ¡®Third brother, I sympathize with you.¡¯


    The young kid was busy all night and he still had to make breakfast for them in the morning. Just after he fell asleep, the adults came back. He was a light sleeper. As soon as Cheng Anya opened the door, he woke up. It was noon.


    ¡°Ning Ning, you just woke up?¡± Cheng Anya rubbed his son¡¯s messy hair. His hair was soft and he looked comfortable. Upon seeing that he was sleepy, she knew that he hadn¡¯t got enough sleep. ¡°Go back to sleep now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping anymore. Daddy, how did you come back together?¡± Ning Ning was sleeping all morning. He didn¡¯t know what had happened outside.


    Ye Wei threw herself on the sofa and laid down comfortably after trying out the elasticity of the sofa. ¡°Baby, your daddy and mommy have lost their jobs. You have to take care of them now.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The young kid smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s what I should do.¡±

 Chapter 304 - Untitled

    The young kid smiled gracefully and snuggled into his mother¡¯s arms. His pinkish face looked mature. He had a solemn look of a little adult. He threw himself at his dear mother and said, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be afraid. Baby will take care of you.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was at a loss as to whether to cry or laugh. His son had nothing but his mother. It was really enviable.


    How jealous.


    Of course, his wife didn¡¯t need her son to support her. He felt embarrassed to talk about it even if they didn¡¯t.


    Eleven sat at one side, always looking cold as ice. Ye Wei was laughing out loud while lying on the sofa and she raised her eyebrows to tease him. ¡°Both of your parents are unemployed. How can you only take care of one?¡±


    The young kid looked at Third Young Master Ye and thought of it seriously. ¡°Strictly speaking, Daddy and Mommy are not married yet, so I can just take care of Mommy.¡±


    In other words, he wasn¡¯t going to care about the poor Third Young Master Ye.


    He also knew that Mommy was the one in charge of money at home. Daddy was now literally a poor man. How interesting¡­ It would be more interesting if his mommy ran away with a young handsome man with the money.


    Third Young Master Ye knew what his son was thinking. He couldn¡¯t help but stare at him. Ning Ning smiled gracefully and was not afraid of his father.


    Daddy, who had no charge over money, had no place at home. This time, being out of job made him even more insignificant at home.


    ¡°That¡¯s lovely.¡± Cheng Anya smiled and patted her baby¡¯s head. If her son wanted to show his filial piety, she would definitely be more than happy to give him a chance. ¡°Darling, Mommy is hungry.¡±


    Usually, Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya would not be home at noon due to work. Furthermore, the young kid was on summer vacation and he had played till late at night. He would usually sleep until the afternoon if he had nothing else to do. Breakfast, lunch, and afternoon tea was combined as one meal, and then he¡¯d play computer games for a while before going out to the market to buy ingredients and prepare dinner for his parents.


    The young kid was not used to seeing them back home so early.


    Upon hearing Cheng Anya¡¯s stomach growl, he loosened his shoulders. ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t you too cooperative?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye returned to his study room and held a conference call with Klose and others. Ning Ning went to buy groceries with Ye Wei and Eleven. They had something to discuss anyway. Miss Cheng had nothing to do and went back to her room. As soon as she went in, the phone rang.


    Li Yun asked anxiously, ¡°Anya, what¡¯s wrong with MBS International? What¡¯s with the sudden change?¡±


    Now every financial channel was reporting about this, and the whole City A was in a mess. The actions of Klose, Fourth Young Master Tang and Lin were still considered mild and low-key. The whole City A was under the fear that MBS International might get into the hands of the Mafia and only a few people could acutely sense the real crisis of MBS International.


    It had happened too suddenly without any warning. No wonder the public would be surprised. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s opponents must be one of those people who were gloating at Third Young Master Ye¡¯s misfortune. Cheng Anya thought to herself. Selfishness was one of human nature and no one was an exception. They would not let go of such a good chance to rub it in Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face. However, an evil mind might cause them great losses in the months ahead.


    Smart people would slow down and get past this stage in a low-key way instead of watching jokes in a high-profile manner.


    This was a truth that insiders like her knew. Others might not.


    It seemed like this piece of news had already spread to every corner in City A. Cheng Anya thought to herself when Li Yun, a homebody, called to ask.


    It was not easy.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Isn¡¯t it very common in the business world? The old man let the wolf into the house and the dove occupies the magpie¡¯s nest. It¡¯s normal. Calm down. It¡¯s no big deal,¡± Cheng Anya said with a smile. Her consistent smile made her words sound reassuring.


    But Li Yun was very worried about them and couldn¡¯t help but scold her. ¡°Damn it, what really happened? The dove occupying the magpie¡¯s nest? Is your man someone this easy to deal with? It would be a blessing if he doesn¡¯t bully others. Have you encountered any trouble? Don¡¯t hide it. Your opponent is the Mafia. I don¡¯t wish to meet you at the mortuary of the hospital next time.¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence.


    Was that her best friend who had been friends with her for seven years? She was Cheng Anya¡¯s only best friend in life. Wasn¡¯t she too cruel?


    Mortuary? She¡¯s really going to curse her.


    In her whole life, Cheng Anya was first lucky enough to throw herself at Third Young Master Ye in the bar and gave birth to Ning Ning. She was lucky enough the second time to have fought with Li Yun in her high school¡¯s library in England. Ever since, they became close friends.


    After seven years of friendship, Miss Cheng even said that if she couldn¡¯t find a man, she would spend her whole life with Miss Li.


    Although the consequence was that Miss Li kicked her off and despised her for carrying a burden around.


    But she treated that burden like her own son.


    Hence, it could be seen how strong the friendship between the two women was.


    Usually, Cheng Anya would not hide anything from Li Yun, but she was not clear about the matter at the moment as Third Young Master Ye hadn¡¯t had time to tell Cheng Anya about it. Hence, she was also clueless and only knew that she had to believe in him.


    After all, she had chosen the man herself. She had to trust his abilities in order to prove her own taste.


    Therefore, she could not tell Li Yun anything in detail.


    ¡°Sister, aren¡¯t you cruel? What mortuary? Are you cursing me?¡± Cheng Anya threw herself on the big bed, pulled the quilt over her head, and pretended to sigh. ¡°Xiao Yun, I¡¯m jobless now. Please treat me to a meal if you have time.¡±


    ¡°Eat your head. I have already treated you a thousand-yuan meal yesterday. No way.¡± Li Yun refused. Cheng Anya was not only a money face but also a freeloader. She had to go to a restaurant with elegant style if Li Yun was going to treat her. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t order delicious food, only the expensive ones.


    It was Miss Cheng¡¯s turn to treat her. She would definitely invite Li Yun to eat a bowl of Guilin rice noodles and settle it under ten yuan. Didn¡¯t she have the greatest personality ever? Li Yun hadn¡¯t met this kind of person after meeting so many people in her whole life.


    Despite it, she still liked Miss Cheng. That being said, many people are cheap.


    This was what Miss Li Yun concluded about Miss Cheng in seven years.


    ¡°Stingy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m only a little bit more generous than you.¡± Li Yun dissed her coolly. ¡°Hey, I feel that it would not be safe staying with your man now. Do you want to hide for a couple of days?¡±


    ¡°Hide at your place?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t burden me. I don¡¯t know you.¡± Li Yun quickly refused. She was not going to take in a time bomb. After a pause, she added, ¡°Isn¡¯t there an old saying in China that says husband and wife are forest birds that fly in different directions when faced with imminent disaster? Besides, you are still not husband and wife yet. Cherish your life. The Mafia could just take your life with a bullet.¡±


    Cheng Anya, ¡°¡­Xiao Yun, Gu Zhensheng would dump you if he heard what you had just said.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t worry. This was what Gu Zhensheng told me.¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence.

 Chapter 305 - Untitled

    Cheng Anya felt that Miss Li¡¯s tone sounded a little sarcastic. Was she upset recently? ¡°I say, Xiao Yun, are you two really going to break up? How can you sound like a wife holding grudges now in just a night?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I look for another one if we break up?¡± Li Yun was stubborn. If it was somebody else who asked, Li Yun might insist that Gu Zhensheng and her were still going strong in order to not embarrass herself. However, since it was Cheng Anya, she did not have to care about her face.


    Anyway, they had seen each other at their lowest times. It would be too disgustingly emotional to say anything that was not from the heart.


    It was not Li Yun¡¯s style.


    ¡°Oh, listening to this tone, you must be really angry. Very angry. What did he do? Threatened you with that little fianc¨¦e in his house?¡± Cheng Anya asked with a smile. She rolled herself in the quilt and her tone was kind of gloating.


    ¡°How can you sound so happy?¡± Li Yun ground her teeth. The fortune wheel was really ever turning. When she was with Third Young Master Ye then, she did not say anything good about him. Now, Third Young Master Ye was still doing well but it seemed that she had burned down her backyard. She was bad at judging people.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad that Mister Gu is free from the torture and gained freedom. You¡¯ve been with him for a few years. If there are no problems, you should quickly marry him. Isn¡¯t this what would happen sooner or later? What are you waiting for? Gu Zhensheng has a house, a car, and is rich. He is also a fine young man who is handsome with a great personality. You can¡¯t find someone like this anymore. What else do you dislike about him? Didn¡¯t he propose a year ago? What are you doing?¡± Cheng Anya said coldly.


    In fact, they all knew what she meant. However, it was different to do things by yourself and say things about others.


    Third Young Master Ye also has a house, a car, and was rich. He was also a fine young man. He looked handsome, but he did not have a good personality. But in general, he was okay. He had also proposed, but she did not agree to it too, right?


    This was indeed¡­


    ¡°Let me tell you. It¡¯s not that I have any problems with him. His family dislikes me. Getting married a year ago? What kind of marriage was that? Could his family agree to it? Oh, we went to Las Vegas and registered for marriage immediately. When we got back, I had to be at his mother¡¯s disposal while he lived his dream every day. Gu Zhensheng said that he has two women in his life; one was his mother and the other was me. He is filial to his mother. His mother gave birth to him, raised him, and therefore, loves him. She wouldn¡¯t tell him off. But it was different for me. She doesn¡¯t like me and her words were like needles. I don¡¯t want to be at her disposal anymore.¡± Li Yun was very depressed.


    Miss Cheng was sympathetic. ¡°It turned out that the problem was with the mother-in-law.¡±


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t have to worry about this. She didn¡¯t have to be at anyone¡¯s disposal to marry Third Young Master Ye. As for Ye Zhenhua and Yang Yun, they could be ignored. It was indeed very comfortable to say that. If Ye Chen¡¯s mother was alive, she must be someone nice too. She didn¡¯t have to worry.


    Besides, she had a cute little baby. What a bonus.


    ¡°Don¡¯t gloat at me if you don¡¯t have this problem, girl. I¡¯m sick of this. I saw his mother last night when I came back and she called me a spendthrift when she saw how many things I bought, as if I had robbed his son¡¯s salary. I don¡¯t spend her son¡¯s money to buy things and I even buy things for his son. What spendthrift? She wasn¡¯t even born in a poor family. Moreover, I don¡¯t lack money. Her nagging is almost about the same level as you.¡± Li Yun was frank and quick to speak. Her mouth could be sharp at times. Cheng Anya pondered that Li Yun¡¯s future mother-in-law¡¯s character might not be that difficult to get along with. Why didn¡¯t they just each take a step back and solve the problem?


    ¡°And then? Did you quarrel with her?¡± Cheng Anya asked with a smile. She was sympathetic.


    ¡°No. I slammed the door in front of her. I was too lazy to quarrel,¡± Li Yun said and sneered coldly. ¡°You also know that his mother is a stuck-up. When Gu Zhensheng first took me to see her a few years ago, she had already despised me. Look at me. I¡¯m prettier than at least 80% of the women on the street outside. My education level can also crush a group of women. My personality is considered gentle, as long as other people don¡¯t provoke me. Isn¡¯t she just not fond of my poor family background? Am I not enough for her Gu Zhensheng who was born with a golden spoon? Gu Zhensheng is a prince in her eyes but I am not even counted as a Cinderella. It is very uncomfortable to know how biased she is.¡±


    Cheng Anya agreed with Li Yun very much. It was true that most mothers have this mentality. Li Yun¡¯s terms were very good. Her family background was better than hers. Li Yun¡¯s parents were university teachers. Although they were poor, they were a family of scholars. Her family background was weaker. However, it seemed weird to say so¡­


    ¡°Xiao Yun, next time, take my son to her and tell her that your godson is the richest person in the world.¡± Cheng Anya joked and Li Yun chuckled.


    Indeed, it was true that no one was happy recently.


    ¡°How thoughtful of you. Oh, how I envy you. Third Young Master Ye is alone. You don¡¯t have to serve your parents-in-law. They are so difficult to wait on. If we get married, they might even force me to become a housewife and stay at home. I already feel like dying at the thought of this.¡± Li Yun was really jealous of Cheng Anya¡¯s good luck.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s better to have parents-in-law. You would have more people doting on you if you build good relationships with them.¡± Cheng Anya comforted her. ¡°How I wish Ye Zhenhua was not like that and could dote on Third Young Master Ye when he was young.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easier said than done.¡± Li Yun scolded her with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t take this for granted.¡±


    ¡°How about you move out once you get married? There would be nothing to be depressed about if you don¡¯t live with her.¡± Cheng Anya wondered. ¡°Besides, why would you want to let him go if he wants to get married? How foolish.¡±


    Li Yun paused. ¡°I¡¯d like to, but you also know that I¡¯m such a bad-tempered person. If I¡¯m not liked by others, I¡¯d like to show her how well I¡¯m living. But she was not someone else. I¡¯ll have to address her as my mother if we really are married. I can¡¯t possibly avoid her forever like she¡¯s a stranger, right? Besides, Gu Zhensheng is a filial son. It would be me who will suffer over time. Am I not trying hard enough to gain her liking? We won¡¯t last long if our relationship isn¡¯t blessed. Man can say anything to you now when he loves you, but when the love fades over time, he will start to think back and feel that his mother is still the best.¡±


    Cheng Anya was amused by her tone. What Li Yun said was so vivid.


    ¡°How would you gain her liking if you slammed the door in front of her? I¡¯m glad that his mother didn¡¯t spit out blood.¡± Cheng Anya could imagine this scene. Her son found a daughter-in-law that would quarrel with her and slam the door at her face. She then asked his son to dump her straightaway.


    Let¡¯s see who the winner was. She couldn¡¯t possibly want a rude and disrespectful daughter-in-law.


    But Li Yun was Li Yun. She was not Gu Zhensheng¡¯s mother. That was another matter. Cheng Anya had met his mother once. She was a typical wealthy housewife and a little intimidating indeed. What was there to be proud of being a little rich? It was as if her son was only worthy of a British Royal Princess. She had expected that Li Yun would not be able to stand his mother¡¯s temper. Everything was fine when they were in love with each other, but when it came to getting married, many problems surfaced.


    Third Young Master Ye and she had no problems with their parents-in-law, and she was also okay with Third Young Master Ye¡¯s sister. To think about it, she was really lucky.


    ¡°Let her be angry then. If her son is angry with me, I will make her angry. It¡¯s fair.¡± Li Yun answered casually. Cheng Anya could hear that this was not her sincere words. Although Li Yun was always yelling that she couldn¡¯t find another man, Cheng Anya knew that Li Yun had given her whole heart to Gu Zhensheng.


    That year, when Gu Zhensheng had kissed her once, she lost sleep all night and listed the good qualities of Gu Zhensheng. At last, Miss Cheng said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I would be jealous and snatch him over?¡±


    Li Yun then shut up and let her go to bed. It was already six o¡¯clock in the morning. Cheng Anya regretted that she had not said that earlier.


    ¡°Calm down, calm down. If you want to marry Gu Zhensheng, you have to bear your temper. Don¡¯t be too stubborn. It¡¯s not good for you,¡± Cheng Anya said it in a trite way.


    Li Yun rolled her eyes. ¡°I know this better than you. What I¡¯m depressed about now is not anything else but Gu Zhensheng¡¯s attitude. He did not defend me and accepted whatever his mother had said about me. If I¡¯m not happy, he¡¯ll say that she¡¯s his mother and she should be polite. F***, don¡¯t I have a mother too? His attitude made me angry. He doesn¡¯t understand me at all. If he isn¡¯t going to settle the problems between his wife and his mother, he¡¯d better stay away from it. He didn¡¯t help settle the problem but sided with his mother instead. What¡¯s the matter with him?¡±


    ¡°If I were to quarrel with my daughter-in-law, my son would stand by me first and then coax his wife afterward.¡±


    ¡°The key thing is that he turned his back against me even after we had quarreled. I can¡¯t stand living like this even before we got married. Marriage? If I can really let go of him, I will definitely dump him. How can I, Li Yun live such a suffocating life?¡± Li Yun seldom complained, but she won¡¯t stop once she seized the chance to do so.


    Cheng Anya could only listen and agree with her occasionally.


    ¡°Then, why are you still yelling that you¡¯ll find a good one to remarry? There is nothing else on the street, only men. See how you are suffering now? Just saying it won¡¯t do. Can you really go and find one?¡± Cheng Anya couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She didn¡¯t mean to be sarcastic at all. She was very much looking forward to Li Yun¡¯s rebuttal.


    In fact, she thought that Gu Zhensheng was really good. If she had not been busy with raising baby Ning Ning, she would have wooed Gu Zhensheng. It would be interesting for her to snatch Li Yun¡¯s boyfriend.


    But he was a little too filial. Filial piety is a good thing. It¡¯s a traditional virtue of the Chinese. But it would be a bit hard for his wife if he obeyed his mother, who was not so easy to deal with, blindly.


    She was sure to get angry.


    Li Yun was someone who could be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force. In fact, he would be fine if he coaxed her slightly. However, Cheng Anya felt that this might have happened many times for Li Yun to complain about as Li Yun was not someone who would complain often. Otherwise, Cheng Anya would not only know about Gu Zhensheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e recently.¡±


    Whether it¡¯s standing by justice or friend¡¯s side, she was with Li Yun. After all, she knew how difficult she was having it as a woman.


    ¡°People always persuade others to stay together instead of separating. Why are you the opposite?¡± Li Yun was puzzled.


    ¡°I¡¯m just showing you the way out of your gloomy life,¡± Cheng Anya said with a smile. ¡°There are a lot of rich young men around you and you are famous now. You have both fame and wealth. There would be someone who wants you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. I tried to think of finding another man last night. I have so many people around me and I don¡¯t need to hang on one tree like this,¡± Li Yun said in a very serious tone. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t understand me and only complies with his mother to pick on me, then he shall live his life hugging his mother forever. I am totally fine with not marrying Gu Zhensheng.¡±


    Suddenly, Cheng Anya heard a loud door closing sound. She paused and hesitated. ¡°Li Yun, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. He happened to pass by,¡± Li Yun said as if it was nothing.


    Cheng Anya broke into a cold sweat. What did she just say? How could she be so calm after Gu Zhensheng had heard what she said? It seemed that Li Yun was really serious this time. Her determination was really extraordinarily strong.


    ¡°How long has he been listening?¡± Cheng Anya prayed that he had not listened too much. Li Yun really complained a lot this time and it was because he had failed as a boyfriend.


    ¡°Who knows how long he¡¯s been listening, and what¡¯s the matter with it? If he can do it, why can¡¯t I talk about it?¡± Li Yun said indifferently without a care in the world. ¡°We can¡¯t possibly be stuck in this knot forever too. Isn¡¯t it better for him to know about this earlier? Furthermore, he still has a fianc¨¦e. It¡¯s not a big deal. He¡¯ll just have to say if he wants me or not. In the worst-case scenario, we¡¯ll just break up. Who can¡¯t live without whom?¡±


    ¡°The more you say it, the more serious it gets. Go to the bathroom, take a cold bath, and think through it again. Don¡¯t take things too hard.¡± Cheng Anya was anxious this time. She really didn¡¯t want her friend¡¯s marriage to be ruined.


    With Li Yun¡¯s temper, she must have been tough on that fianc¨¦e. She might even threaten her with her antics.


    ¡°That fianc¨¦e must not be your opponent. Then, aren¡¯t you left with the problem with your mother-in-law? Just build a good relationship with her. How hard could it be? You should talk it out with Gu Zhensheng. Communication is the key.¡± Cheng Anya advised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the heart for it at the moment. By the way, I forgot to tell you something. It seems that many enterprises are involved in the drastic change in MBS International. I lost my temper with him last night and didn¡¯t sleep well. He picked up the call in the middle of the night and I overheard his conversation,¡± Li Yun said. ¡°You better be fine.¡±


    ¡°The Gu family is involved?¡± Cheng Anya raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°It seems so, but I don¡¯t know who they are siding with. But I think that Gu Zhensheng¡¯s mother is more likely to take advantage of this chance. After all, the Gu family has a family business. I¡¯ve seen several people in power, which makes it more likely,¡± Li Yun said. ¡°Louis has cooperated with many local family businesses in City A. After all, these businesses have a powerful family background and a deep influence. It would be easier and more convenient for him to communicate with the local government and get the latest information to do whatever he wants.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yun, that¡¯s your husband. Why are you telling me this?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m going to kick him out soon, so I¡¯m not going to spare a thought for him anymore. Furthermore, how is a husband more important than a friend?¡± Li Yun said with a smile.


    Cheng Anya felt a gush of warmth in her heart. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what Ah Chen is planning to do, can you advise Gu Zhensheng not to interfere? I don¡¯t know what MBS International will become at last, but Ah Chen would not admit defeat. He has invested so much in MBS International and he mainly wants to take revenge on Ye Zhenhua. I think that he would make that old man die of anger by hanging his name on MBS International. It was more straightforward to take revenge like that. The situation at present is not clear and it would be unwise to take advantage now. I¡¯m not protecting him, but Gu Zhensheng is really not an opponent of Ah Chen in the business world. His method of settling accounts afterward is very frightening. You¡¯d better ask him to get out of this quickly and stay uninvolved. Otherwise, he will surely suffer losses. If you believe me, listen to me and stay away from this.¡±


    ¡°So serious? I have never understood this. Will the company go bankrupt? ¡± Li Yun asked anxiously.


    ¡®Damn girl, aren¡¯t you thinking of breaking up with him? You are still concerned about him after all.¡¯


    Therefore, Cheng Anya exaggerated. ¡°It¡¯s possible. You¡¯d better advise him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Li Yun clapped her hands.


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence.


    What¡¯s happening?


    Li Yun laughed and said, ¡°If the Gu family goes bankrupt, I will buy firecrackers to celebrate and immediately marry Gu Zhensheng. Then, I will go to his mother and twist her son¡¯s ear in front of her and say, ¡®From now on, I will take care of your son.¡¯ It would be my turn to look down on her. I don¡¯t know how many times I have imagined this in my dreams, but it hasn¡¯t happened yet. After hearing what you said, I might consider persuading him to take advantage of this chance. The earlier he goes bankrupt, the happier I am.¡±


    Cheng Anya was speechless. ¡°¡­You are evil!¡±


    ¡®There¡¯s only one word to describe you: Strong!¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how pissed off I am?¡± Li Yun sneered. Indeed, she was a bit hesitant about this. ¡°Hey, I originally called you to ask about your situation, but I did not expect this to turn into my ranting session.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is rare.¡± Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°It would be best if you let me hide at your house for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Go away. I have been trying to hide somewhere else these past few years too. I think it¡¯s time for us to calm down and think about the next step. If we can¡¯t get through it, I won¡¯t force it. It¡¯s pointless,¡± Li Yun said faintly. She really meant those words.


    ¡°Do whatever you want,¡± Cheng Anya said. ¡°By the way, accompany me to the hospital tomorrow to get the report.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told him yet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Nobody has the time for this now. Let¡¯s see the result first.¡± Cheng Anya planned to solve this issue with little effort.


    Li Yun was puzzled. ¡°You, damn girl, still dare to tell me off. Aren¡¯t you the same? Gave me tons of reasoning but you have done none of them yourself. Never mind. I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow. You¡¯ll have to treat me to a drink.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take you to the bar where I had Ning Ning.¡± She might have to drink and get drunk too, in case her result showed that she had late-stage gastric cancer or liver cancer.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled then.¡±


    ¡°Go and coax your man. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± Cheng Anya hung up the phone with a smile and rolled on her bed several times before sitting up. It seemed like everyone was having a hard time recently.


    ¡®This life is really depressing. When are depressing times going to end?¡¯


    She even told Ah Chen that they would get married at the end of the year. There were only four or five months left before the end of the year. The issues of MBS International still hadn¡¯t been solved and she wasn¡¯t sure if they could get married successfully.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether they got married or not. The life they were leading now seemed to have no difference from the husband and wife¡¯s life.


    Cheng Anya also had her own troubles. She had always felt that the two of them were together because of their child. Furthermore, Ye Chen had such an unfortunate past. Was he just sentimentally attached to the warmth of family and wanted to marry her because he loved Ning Ning and the feeling of home? Or did he really fall in love with her?


    Miss Cheng was very sensitive to this problem. Did Ye Chen ever say that he liked her? It seemed like he did but Cheng Anya took that as the love language that men say in a specific atmosphere. If a man says he likes a woman, it does not necessarily mean real love. There are many kinds of love.


    There was no doubt that Ye Chen was in love with this family. Cheng Anya thought to herself that if it was another woman who was pregnant with his child and came back to him seven years later, and she happened to have a great personality, it didn¡¯t matter if the girl was her or not.


    After all, Miss Cheng was also a girl. Although she was intelligent and decisive, she was also as thoughtful and delicate as other girls. She was usually too lazy to think about it and felt that it was okay to stay like that.


    In the past, she always thought that something was missing if she didn¡¯t get married, but she could not tell what was missing. Maybe it was this kind of uncertainty.


    The phone call with Li Yun had reminded her of her worries. She was depressed and couldn¡¯t help thinking about this problem, which made Cheng Anya very uncomfortable. In addition, she didn¡¯t know what the results of her medical report were. Hence, Cheng Anya¡¯s mood inevitably turned bad.


    After sitting on the bed for a long time, she changed into a dress. She could finally say goodbye to the old suit. It was a happy thing.


    She tied up her long hair into a ponytail. Cheng Anya looked at herself in the mirror. The more she looked at herself, the younger she looked. How could she not look like an adult at all? She looked like a big girl no matter what.


    She was not happy and pulled down the hair tie again to let down her hair. She put her smooth hair on her shoulders and frowned. ¡°Menopause is coming.¡±


    How depressing.


    She walked past the study room after getting out of her room and saw Third Young Master Ye typing on his computer frantically while talking on the phone occasionally to pass down orders. It was obvious that he was talking to Fourth Young Master Tang. Cheng Anya puckered her lips and went downstairs.


    She brewed a pot of coffee.


    She was such a housework idiot now that she could only make coffee to drink. She wasn¡¯t good at it since the start. It was a miracle that Ning Ning could grow up safely after eating what she made for several years. Ning Ning took care of the housework after he grew up and Cheng Anya was happy that she did not have to do anything.


    Seeing the coffee beans boiling and making bubbling sounds, Cheng Anya was in a bit of a daze.


    ¡°Forget it. Stop being depressed. Menopause would really come for me if I continue to be depressed.¡± Cheng Anya shook her head and decided not to think about those annoying problems. After the coffee was ready, she brought it upstairs. Third Young Master Ye was on the phone with Fourth Young Master Tang to tell him how to destroy the Repulse Bay project of MBS International. Once the project was destroyed, most MBS International¡¯s funds would not be able to flow, unless Louis was a money printer which could provide MBS International with unlimited funds. But as far as he knew, Louis was tight on funds.


    Cheng Anya figured out that the probability of them winning the battle was high and there was nothing to worry about. The only thing she worried about was that Louis might play dirty tricks.


    After all, the business world was different from the Mafia.


    He had asked Ye Wei and Eleven to stay just in case anything happened.


    ¡°Okay, you can leave it now and slow down. Let Louis be proud of himself for two days and make it seem like it¡¯s peaceful. By the way, you are familiar with several senior officials of the land bureau, right? Invite them for dinner and dig out some information. After all, your underworld and business world identities are much more effective than Lin¡¯s.¡± Third Young Master Ye knocked the tabletop with his fingers, which created a regular tempo. His deep eyes were full of evilness.


    Fourth Young Master Tang agreed and Third Young Master Ye hung up temporarily. Cheng Anya served him the coffee and smiled, as if he was still President Ye and she was his chief secretary, Miss Cheng. ¡°Try the coffee at home. The coffee beans were handpicked by our son.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye seldom drank coffee at home. He was used to going to work after drinking coffee in the morning in the past. After he lived with his son and Cheng Anya, he had a rich breakfast every morning. His son had forbidden him to drink coffee with an empty stomach as it was unhealthy.


    At home, he now drank tea the most. According to the young kid, tea is healthy.


    ¡°Better than the coffee in MBS International.¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled a little. ¡°Miss Cheng, is brewing coffee all you can do now?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough for you,¡± Cheng Anya said with a smile. ¡°How are things now?¡±


    ¡°Klose is playing with Louis in the stock market while Fourth Young Master Tang and Lin are playing tricks behind his back. Louis can¡¯t escape from any one of them.¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled coldly. The smell of coffee drifted into the tip of his nose, and his mood became very comfortable.


    After the great chaos that happened in the stock market in the morning, Louis was slowly stabilizing. Klose was a pervert. He did not like to kill someone directly but torture him slowly and enjoyed the process, which was strikingly similar to Third Young Master Ye.


    Third Young Master Ye also enjoyed such a distorted process. Birds of a feather really flock together.


    Let him breathe for two days, and then in a few days, he would slowly feel the pressure.


    ¡°By the way, I just talked to Li Yun on the phone. She heard from Gu Zhensheng that many local enterprises have joined hands with Louis to fight against the attacks of the three of you. The Gu family in the south of the city is also among them. I expect that many family enterprises would side with Louis this time.¡±


    The Ye, Yang, Tang, and Lin divided themselves into southeast and northwest of City A. The east and west of the city were dominated by emerging enterprises, which were also the most important areas for international large-scale enterprises to invest in, whereas the south and north of the city were dominated by family enterprises, occupying nearly half of the local market of City A. They were deeply rooted and had a very good relationship with the local government. If they had their help, they would be more powerful.


    This was one of Louis¡¯s wishful thinking.


    ¡°Yao Hua¡¯s territory is in the south of the city while Lin¡¯s territory is in the north of the city. If Yao Hua doesn¡¯t take any big action, the big family businesses in the south of the city won¡¯t make any noise. Louis used and betrayed Yang Zekun before, and this time, Yang Zekun may not help him. As for the north of the city, we only need to let Lin hold a meeting to frighten them. Louis wouldn¡¯t expect that City A was basically under our control. It¡¯s not so simple for him to join hands with all the big family businesses in City A. In addition, the local government won¡¯t treat him well as he is a foreign guest. Besides, I¡¯ve always made friends with senior government officials. Do you think they would like to continue to cooperate with me and make peace or work with Louis, the ticking time bomb? Unless the old man reveals Louis¡¯ real identity and holds a press conference to say that he is Ye Yukun. However, the Mafia will then be in a mess because of this news, and Louis will not be able to cope with all the problems that have arisen both internally and externally.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye analyzed and smiled. ¡°Thanks, Anya, you have reminded me of the family businesses in City A. If they have joined powers, it would be powerful. Lin could suppress one of them while Yang Zekun, humph, he¡¯s smart enough to not help Louis after being betrayed by him. I¡¯ll have to remind Lin to gather the big families in the north of the city to have a talk to stabilize the north of the city first.¡±


    Cheng Anya smiled. Li Yun¡¯s reminder had helped them big time.

 Chapter 306 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°I¡¯m glad that it helped. This was a piece of information given by Xiao Yun. I thought that it might be useful for you as you may have neglected Ye Zhenhua while focusing too much on Louis. His influence in City A can¡¯t be underestimated. Many big families nowadays in the south and north cities are of the same generation as Ye Zhenhua. Friendships were formed in the early years when they had competition in the business world. Many people will support him if he asks.¡±


    What Cheng Anya said was very true. If Ye Zhenhua could get so many people to come to the party, although he hadn¡¯t returned to the business world for a long time, it meant that he was still influential.


    Being a secretary for such a long time had trained her to have the same memory storage level as a journalist. Very impressive. She glanced at the list of the party guests that day and memorized it. Every family with a high reputation in the east, west, south, and north of City A had sent representatives.


    Moreover, some of the popular, high-ranking authorities were also there. Even some of the low-key figures who were very popular and very professional in a certain field came.


    They had shown due respect for Ye Zhenhua.


    It was the kind of connection that Third Young Master Ye couldn¡¯t possibly have after just four or five years of being in the industry. To have such connections, one must possess the power of such a powerful person like Ye Zhenhua. Although he hated to admit it, he knew that he was inferior to him.


    There was a better chance to win if one was clear of one¡¯s own weaknesses. Although Cheng Anya trusted him, she never dared to underestimate Ye Zhenhua and Louis.


    One had great influence and great connections in City A and the other was from the Italian Mafia. People were fearful of him and he could even mobilize foreign forces, which made him someone not to be underestimated. She hadn¡¯t seen anyone who was so arrogant and powerful that they could completely ignore the Italian Mafia.


    Except for those lawless and unruly lunatics of the terrorist organization.


    She was so confident up until now because her young kid was a black-bellied, powerful, and tough character who would not let Third Young Master Ye suffer.


    In the worst-case scenario, even if Third Young Master Ye couldn¡¯t make it anymore, there was her son to back him up. What was there to fear? They had plenty of talented helpers.


    However, taking into account Third Young Master Ye¡¯s high self-esteem and his pride being a father, she still hoped that he could handle it by himself and did not need the help of his son. After all, his son was a low-key person.


    Louis didn¡¯t know about it yet.


    His current attention was all on her and Third Young Master Ye and he had not noticed Ning Ning at all, which was a good thing. In case Louis got grumpy, he would only go against her and Third Young Master Ye instead of their son.


    So to some extent, Cheng Anya was very reluctant for her son to be known to the public.


    Third Young Master Ye was busy fighting with Louis and all his strategies were directed to dealing with Louis, which distracted him from Old Master Ye. This old guy was a sly old fox. He would not be worse than Third Young Master Ye if he made use of his connections well. This was why he dared to get rid of Third Young Master Ye from his position.


    It was rare to see father and sons fight with one another like this.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s cold eyes flashed a light of warmth. It was nice to have someone with him wholeheartedly. He did not need to worry that she might suddenly betray him or stab him in the back. With her whole heart, she wished the best for him.


    Third Young Master Ye enjoyed this feeling, so he wanted to finish all these things as soon as possible and marry her within this year. Little Anya had promised to marry him once these things were over. Third Young Master Ye had kept her words in mind.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, we might really have overlooked it,¡± Third Young Master Ye said. With an evil smile, he pulled Cheng Anya over and kissed her aggressively. ¡°My wife, I have really married a virtuous wife. Congratulations to me.¡±


    Cheng Anya poked him on the shoulder with a funny expression as if Third Young Master Ye was an ineducable person. Looking at Third Young Master Ye, she was reminded of the dry and dead branches in winter. She was speechless. ¡°No wonder your academic achievements in school were so bad. What kind of grammatically wrong sentence was that?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye pretended to pinch her face. She needed to be taught a lesson for being uncooperative with him and his son.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Why are you pinching me?¡± Cheng Anya slapped his hand off with a smile. She had used quite an amount of strength. He had pinched her cheek slightly and hurt her. This girl must have become a sadist after being abused. The strength in her hand was no joke.


    Cheng Anya vindictively pinched his face. His skin texture was very good, very smooth and very comfortable to touch. Cheng Anya couldn¡¯t help but touch longer. Third Young Master Ye was at a loss as to whether to cry or laugh. ¡°Molest.¡±


    ¡°This is normal flirting, not molesting. It¡¯s only called molesting when your clothes are ripped off.¡± Cheng Anya smiled. She asked in a gossipy way, ¡°Ah Chen, to be honest, do you use skincare products? What delicate skin you have.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye, ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you have anything nice to say?¡±


    Listen, what was that all about?


    ¡°I was complimenting your skin, wasn¡¯t I?¡± Cheng Anya said with a smile, ignoring his shriveled face. She suddenly thought of something and paused. ¡°Well, if the Gu family has offended you in any way this time, please let them off.¡±


    ¡°The Gu family?¡± Third Young Master Ye raised his eyebrow, looked at her with a smile, and touched his chin with a flirtatious expression. He smiled treacherously like a fox. ¡°You¡¯ll have to pay the price if you ask me. Are you sure?¡±


    Cheng Anya felt that something bad might happen. She was about to step back when she fell on Third Young Master Ye, who held her by her waist. She fell on his legs and Cheng Anya was embarrassed. She could not help but be glad that Little Ye Chen was not standing up at that moment. If not, if she would have sat on it ¡­


    Uh¡­


    Miss Cheng¡¯s brain was full of dirty thoughts. She was really getting more and more perverted after being together with Third Young Master Ye.


    ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with the Gu family?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked with a smile while holding her steadily. However, Cheng Anya was worried that the chair was not strong enough, and it must hurt a lot to fall. Upon hearing Third Young Master Ye¡¯s question, she casually replied, ¡°I have no relationship with the Gu family. It¡¯s just that Li Yun and Gu Zhensheng have something on. She gave you a piece of information. Isn¡¯t it natural for you to return her a favor?¡±


    Although Li Yun said that she was going to be happy if the Gu family went bankrupt, Cheng Anya really didn¡¯t know how sad her friend would be if that really happened.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who has to return her the favor?¡±


    ¡°Oh, so my business ain¡¯t yours? It seems like I¡¯ll have to reconsider the marriage. I¡¯d better listen to Li Yun and observe you more,¡± Cheng Anya said coolly, her consistent smile had a hint of sarcasm.


    To see if he would panic.


    In college, when a person in a dorm falls in love, her boyfriend would invite all the girls in the dorm to have dinner. It was something which Third Young Master Ye would not ever understand.


    What was the purpose of a best friend? If they were still friends, then they were used to please her. Sometimes, it was more effective for a best friend to say one word than one to say a hundred words. Third Young Master Ye, you fool.


    Third Young Master Ye was a wise man. He understood what happened after hearing what she said. He secretly held a grudge against Li Yun and was planning on how to take revenge. Manipulating his woman? Did she want to seek her own death!


    They quarreled for a while and Cheng Anya suddenly asked, ¡°Are you really going to make drastic changes to MBS International?¡±


    Cheng Anya had been thinking about that in her mind for the longest time. It was the most logical reason she could think of. After all, Third Young Master Ye wasn¡¯t someone easy to deal with. If he could let his employees take a paid vacation for a month calmly, he must have planned ahead.


    ¡°Guess?¡± Third Young Master Ye didn¡¯t give her a direct answer. He gave a smile unfathomably, leaving Cheng Anya to guess.


    Miss Cheng didn¡¯t spend a long time in the business world, but because of the environment, she had experienced a lot. She had seen mergers to earn profits and hostile takeovers, but such a large-scale action was the first time.


    She was a little uncertain. One month later, the three multinational enterprises had almost destroyed MBS International. At this time, MBS International had almost become an empty box. Would it be too difficult to take over again?


    But it was Third Young Master Ye. Maybe what she thought was difficult was very simple for him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too proud!¡± Cheng Anya pushed him with a smile and did not plan to probe further. Sometimes, women don¡¯t really have room to interfere in men¡¯s war. Ye Chen had a deep and careful mind, which made his plans perfect. Cheng Anya stopped asking for details as he looked confident.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the matters regarding the Gu family. The head of the family is not Gu Zhensheng anyway. You can remind Li Yun that if he¡¯s smart enough, he can take this opportunity in the midst of the chaos and kick his cousin out of power. He might be the new leader then. Gu Pengda can¡¯t even handle small things, let alone manage such a big company. The Gu family is considered a big family in the south of the city. They have many descendants, but more than half of them are useless. In my opinion, if there¡¯s anyone that is competent, it would be Gu Zhensheng. If he is smart, he would seize this opportunity. There might not be other chances in the future,¡± Third Young Master Ye said with a faint smile while playing with Cheng Anya¡¯s fingers.


    Cheng Anya didn¡¯t dare to say that she knew Third Young Master Ye exactly 100%, but she knew at least 80% of him. She knew what was going on after hearing what Third Young Master Ye said. She imitated his faint laugh. ¡°Are you planning something evil against my best friend?¡±


    ¡°What evil plan?¡± Third Young Master Ye acted innocent. ¡°I¡¯m just offering a reasonable and logical suggestion based on my experience. Look at Fourth Young Master Tang and Lin. Which of them didn¡¯t kick out others to be the master themselves? I don¡¯t believe that Gu Zhensheng has no ambition. In this world, power is the only truth. I¡¯ll address the man who doesn¡¯t want power as my grandpa.¡±


    Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°Continue explaining. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you are thinking. Trying to get the Gu family to your side? I remember that you have no relationship with big families in the south of the city. You must be thinking to get them to your side so that you can fight with Yao Hua better in the future.¡±


    ¡°Little Anya, you are too evil.¡± Third Young Master Ye made this conclusion while holding her chin and looking at her from left to right.


    How could this damn girl be so intelligent? She could see through his thoughts at a glance. How embarrassing¡­


    At the thought of having such a powerful wife, his future days might be tough and absolutely miserable to get by. He could only blame himself for getting involved with Cheng Anya.


    It was not a good thing for a husband to have such a powerful and intelligent wife.


    ¡°Who is the more evil one? I might even be a little kinder than you.¡± Cheng Anya laughed and shook her head. After all, Yao Hua was involved in this matter. She was still considering whether she wanted to do it or not. She just wanted to see Ye Zhenhua in a state of distress.


    And after Ah Chen settled Ye Zhenhua, it seemed that he would not let Yang Yun off.


    Teach the two old men a lesson at the same time together.


    The plan was really far ahead, and even small details were planned. The mind of this person was really deep and unfathomable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Do you feel that baby and Wei Wei might have already known each other for a long time?¡±

 Chapter 307 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Third Young Master Ye raised his eyebrows and looked as if he was thinking. He repeated the question slowly. ¡°Ning Ning and Wei Wei knew each other long ago?¡±


    ¡°Instinct,¡± Cheng Anya said. Her instinct had always been very accurate. She felt that Ning Ning and Ye Wei had known each other long ago as they gave her a familiar feeling. Anya felt weird the day Ye Wei appeared at their house. Ning Ning usually did not allow people into the house, much less talk about the way the two of them interacted. They were not awkward with each other and Ye Wei kept calling him baby.


    The weirdest thing was that both of them had exceptional computer skills. When Anya went down to drink water that day, she saw the two of them looking at Third Young Master Ye¡¯s information. Anya pitied Third Young Master Ye after looking at his information and could not care about anything else.


    But, after thinking about it, Cheng Anya felt that it was weird. Third Young Master Ye would definitely not keep such information on the internet. According to Ning Ning, Third Young Master Ye was also a computer genius and was very skillful.


    Then, he should have deleted such stuff long ago. How did Ning Ning find it? He would not secretly investigate Third Young Master Ye¡¯s privacy. The weirdest thing was that Ye Wei and Eleven were also around. Now that Anya thought about it, the three of them acted as if they were not strangers.


    The young kid was her son and she knew his personality the best. Other than her, Third Young Master Ye, her dad, Li Yun, and Yang Zekun, the young kid was always polite to others. The elegant smile on her son¡¯s face was fake and he only showed it to strangers. But, his gaze was cold, as if there was something protecting it and nobody could go in.


    There was no reason for Ning Ning to be so nice to Ye Wei and Eleven. It was impossible to get Ning Ning to like them if they did not treat him well before. But, Ye Wei and Eleven could joke around with Ning Ning, yet Ning Ning was fine with it. This was a weird feeling.


    Therefore, Cheng Anya had sufficient reason to logically suspect that they had known each other for a long time.


    She still did not fully understand Ning Ning¡¯s world until now. Other than knowing that he controlled most of the backstage deals in the world, she also knew that he was the commander and was in charge of information security behind the terrorist organization. Most of the people Ning Ning knew came from Hei Ye, and he was friends with people in the top-three terrorist organizations. He also knew many poisonous weapon experts and various legendary people. Therefore, it was not weird for him to know Ye Wei and Eleven.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice,¡± Third Young Master Ye said truthfully. He was so happy when Ye Wei came to his house and did not care about how she communicated with Ning Ning. After knowing that Louis was Ye Yukun, his whole mind was on how to destroy Louis. He had spent all his efforts on planning how to destroy MBS International.


    He would naturally not notice such details.


    Cheng Anya would naturally not tell Ye Chen about how she knew about his past. She only said, ¡°You should know about our son¡¯s personality. Is it possible for him to be so close to a stranger he just met?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye raised his eyebrows. ¡°Anyone will probably like Wei Wei¡¯s personality, right?¡±


    ¡°You really think that they are not in cahoots?¡± Cheng Anya copied Third Young Master Ye¡¯s looks and curled her lips, smiling in askance.


    Third Young Master Ye was smart to raise his hand to swear and show his loyalty. ¡°I believe whatever you say.¡±


    Cheng Anya suddenly sneered and touched Third Young Master Ye¡¯s head. She smiled in an amiable manner. ¡°If baby and Ye Wei knew each other long ago, whose idea do you think it was for Ye Wei to come to City A and kill you?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye. ¡°¡­It might be a misunderstanding.¡±


    Cheng Anya touched his head again, in a more banter manner this time. ¡°Yes, misunderstanding. There are misunderstandings in this world every day. It is not weird for you to be lucky and meet with one.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye kept silent.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyes twitched. If his baby knew Wei Wei, then the person that spent two billion for his life was¡­


    F***, if he had the money, why did he not give it to his daddy to invest¡­


    Third Young Master Ye smiled cunningly!


    Ye Wei, Eleven, and Ning Ning went to the supermarket to get groceries. Ye Wei was wearing a pair of sunglasses that almost covered half her face due to her injuries. The supermarket in that area was very luxurious and filled with all sorts of goods. Ye Wei asked Ning Ning as she pushed the cart, ¡°Baby, you still have not communicated with your mommy?¡±


    Ning Ning naturally knew what she meant and smiled. ¡°In terms of logic, my mommy will definitely not bear to let me leave for so long. I have already tried asking, but she did not agree.¡±


    ¡°But you cannot go back on your promise. You have already promised Chu Li,¡± Ye Wei said as she leaned against the freezer leisurely and looked at Ning Ning, who was choosing yogurt. She raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go and speak to third sister-in-law? There is no harm for you and no reason for third sister-in-law to refuse. At most, you can come home once every month.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it supposed to be closed-door training?¡± Ning Ning smiled elegantly. The training ground of First Terrorist Organization was on an island. Most of the children there started training at the age of four to five. They would have closed-door training until they reached the standard and could go on missions.


    Some spent ten years, twenty years, while some spent seven to eight years. It depended on the individual. During the training process, those that were eliminated could only be mercilessly killed. If not, they would become a member of the logistics team.


    It had always been like this. The island did not belong to the First Terrorist Organization. It was originally a training camp that was founded by a spy group in North America.


    It was the most complete high-tech instrument testing center. There were more than ten teachers to teach one spy team. They would improve a person¡¯s potential in terms of physical abilities and intelligence.


    The children that went in were usually quite something.


    Ye Wei, Eleven, Chu Li, Blackjack, Jason, and others were all from the same training camp. Although they were from different batches, they were the most outstanding ones among their batches. As the training process was too cruel and killed many of their friends, Chu Li destroyed the spy group and took over the island. He turned it into the training camp for First Terrorist Organization.


    Most of the cruel training was changed, but it remained closed-door. Chu Li had told Ning Ning before and this was why Ning Ning still did not tell Cheng Anya about it.


    He could only try to ask, but the answer was obvious. One sentence from Miss Cheng sent his question back to his head.


    ¡°This is different. You can¡¯t be compared to other children. We were not as skilled as you when we were at your age, so there will be leniency,¡± Ye Wei said and smiled seductively. She curled her red lips. ¡°Chu Li is the in-charge of the training camp and he dotes on you the most. He will agree if you ask him and you can consider a more relaxing one. Furthermore, he can¡¯t wait for you to go over and train so that you can become stronger. If you train by yourself, you will need three to four years, but if you go to the camp, you will only need half to one year. Look at me. I am trained to be a professional killer, and I learned everything, but I¡¯m only good at killing. I spent eight years to reach the standard and was considered as one of the fastest. You will definitely spend less time than me. Who knows? You might pass in four to five years. Four to five years is equivalent to attending university. Third sister-in-law is an understanding person. I¡¯m sure she will agree.¡±


    Ning Ning chose some fresh steak and threw it into the cart. He did not speak and was silent for a while. His childlike but deep gaze was filled with intelligence. After thinking about the pros and cons, he really should go.


    But, he was not willing to make his mommy unhappy.


    ¡°You guys had better not talk to my mommy about this. I will talk to her about it by myself. MBS International has not come to an end yet. My parents might get married after it has ended and will be in a good mood then. It will be easier to ask them at that time,¡± Ning Ning said calmly as the cart was filled with more things in the blink of an eye.


    Ye Wei and Eleven looked at each other. This child was indeed calm. They had already said so much, yet he was still not convinced. Eleven said, ¡°It will only take a month for MBS International to end. Are you sure your parents will get married after that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy has said before.¡± Cheng Anya had told him about it. Therefore, Ning Ning was very eager to destroy Louis. He wanted to chase Louis out of City A so that his dearest daddy and mommy could get married.


    This blocking stone was smelly and hard. He should have been destroyed earlier including that Ye Zhenhua, who dared to mistreat his daddy. The young kid hated them for it and he would definitely get revenge. Therefore, he did not want to mention this thing at this time to make his parents lose their focus.


    He must wait until this thing had ended before he could be at ease. He wanted to be the flower boy for his parents¡¯ wedding. Whoever wanted to stop him would die!


    ¡°Are you not going if third sister-in-law forbids you to go?¡± Ye Wei was holding a few packets of chips and marshmallows in her hands. There was a need to ask him this question. If not, it would be difficult for her to answer to Chu Li.


    ¡°No!¡± He had already made up his mind and would naturally not regret it.


    This was a principle. How could he go back on his words after promising something? The young kid had never broken his promise. Therefore, he would not break it.


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s the difference between telling them now and later?¡± Ye Wei smiled seductively. ¡°Anyway, you will be going even if third sister-in-law disagrees.¡±


    The young kid turned back and smiled. His delicate face looked dark. ¡°Since I can make my mommy agree happily, why do I have to make her angry? Anyway, it is still early now. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    Ye Wei. ¡°¡­Alright!¡±


    They had finally reached a consensus on this matter. Ye Wei raised the preserved fruit in her hand and asked Eleven, ¡°Eleven, do you want to eat it?¡±


    ¡°Just put it down.¡±


    ¡°Why are you guys eating such junk food?¡± Ning Ning looked at his cart speechlessly. He only remembered to choose the food and did not notice what Ye Wei took.


    Chips, marshmallow, chocolate, preserved fruits, and a few packets of beef jerky, biscuits, and translucent beef slices¡­ filled the whole cart.


    Especially chocolate. There were all sorts of chocolate pilling in the cart.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that third brother will bring you and your mommy on a vacation for a while. It will be good to buy more snacks so that you can enjoy the snacks and drink beer while lying on the beach under the sun. What a relaxing life,¡± Ye Wei replied without feeling embarrassed.


    Drinking beer and eating snacks¡­


    What a weird combo.

 Chapter 308 - Untitled

    Chapter 308: Untitled


    Eleven picked some of the snacks that she liked and said, ¡°You know that we will stay in the forest for three days during our training and there are traps everywhere. We have to analyze the surroundings to get past the stages and don¡¯t have time to eat. Everyone will bring along chocolates and snacks with them so that they can eat it on the go.¡±


    Thinking about those days, it was really a very miserable experience.


    Ye Wei smiled. ¡°Speaking of this, I remember there was once when Black J dropped his chocolate and he came to snatch mine. I kicked him into the trap and he almost died. Since then, he did not dare to snatch people¡¯s food.¡±


    Eleven said, ¡°Ning Ning, you should learn to be more obedient next time. This is a lesson learned from experience. You have to bring chocolate with you and it should be able to last for three days. Sometimes, you might be chatting with others and suddenly there is an announcement and you won¡¯t have time to pack before danger comes. It is normal for us to get past one stage in three or four days.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I heard that when I reached the island, Chu Li had already been there for five years. He used to be quite fat, but he became skinny like bamboo after staying for less than a year.¡±


    ¡°Really scary!¡± The young kid acted like he was afraid and shivered, while he whispered to himself.


    Was this counted as killing his passion, or igniting his desire to challenge difficulties?


    Suddenly, Ye Wei narrowed her eyes and Eleven frowned. Ning Ning could sense that the surrounding atmosphere had become tense. Both of them could sense that there was a cold and strange aura surrounding them.


    Ye Wei and Eleven looked at each other. They stood by both sides of Ning Ning as they continued to shop.


    Ning Ning asked softly. ¡°Auntie, who is it?¡±


    ¡°Mo Jue.¡± Ye Wei smiled seductively. ¡°He is someone that is better than us. Are you excited now?¡±


    Eleven added stuff into the cart as if nothing had happened, but, she was trying her best to find out the source of that aura and feeling the changes on Mo Jue so that she could be prepared to face any situation.


    Mo Jue dared to do something to them, but they were not easily bullied.


    Ning Ning thinned his lips and smiled slightly in a domineering way. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be excited about. He will no longer be my opponent after half a year.¡±


    The young kid said it in a very unscrupulous manner, but he had the capital to be like this. He had been really bored for the past few years as he did not have any competitors. It was time someone emerged to compete with him so that he could improve.


    He should thank Mo Jue for appearing.


    But¡­


    ¡°He really does not know how to treat a lady.¡± Look at how his auntie had been beaten up. His sharp eyes saw the wounds on her stomach when she was applying medication.


    It was very serious.


    This man was too ruthless. After all, his auntie was a first-class beauty. No matter how badass she might be, she looked weak.


    But, the young kid did not know that when his auntie got angry, nobody would treat her as a human. Only the blind would treat her as a woman and dumb ones would take it easy on her. Mo Jue gave in his all and Ye Wei could not endure it. But, she had punched him a lot too.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Who knows? I might be the one that has compassion for women.¡± Ye Wei smiled seductively.


    Weird. This guy looked so handsome. Why did he not cause a sensation in the supermarket?


    Ye Wei did not look toward the source of the murderous aura as he would not choose to kill them in a supermarket where there were many people. What was more important was for her to protect Ning Ning. He was not just her third brother¡¯s life, but also the First Terrorist Organization¡¯s life and might be the next successor. He could not take any risk.


    Ye Wei smiled after she secretly hid a gun in his pocket. ¡°Baby, you have fired a gun before, right? You can try how powerful auntie¡¯s baby is. Once you encounter a dangerous situation, just aim it at the person and shoot.¡±


    Ning Ning touched the cold thing. It was so light!


    Ye Wei pushed the cart to the cashier. They bought a lot of stuff and carried five big bags. Ye Wei gave Ning Ning the lightest one and carried the rest with Eleven. Mo Jue was near them.


    He followed closely behind them but kept a distance that was not too near or far away.


    Ye Wei and Eleven acted as if they were very relaxed and did not seem nervous at all. But, once people got near them, they could feel the cold and murderous aura coming from them. No one could ignore this sense of coldness and toughness.


    They were very alert.


    They went toward the parking lot once they came out of the supermarket and there were not many people. Ye Wei and Eleven were very alert, yet they still did not see Mo Jue taking any action. Ye Wei secretly thought about what he was trying to do.


    Was he here to kill or tour around?


    There were three demands of a killer: fast, ruthless, accurate. They had to act fast, have ruthless strength and an accurate angle. The supermarket was not a good place to kill as there were many people walking around. It was easy to scare the crowd once they missed a shot.


    But, there were not many people in the parking lot, so why did he not take any action?


    They were all killers and Mo Jue should know that Ye Wei and Eleven were not easy to deal with. The longer he dragged on, the more difficult it would be for him. Was there something wrong with his mind?


    ¡°What is he trying to do?¡± Eleven asked. Ye Wei and Mo Jue had fought before and knew him better. He had followed them for so long. Could it be that he wanted to wait for them to get in the car so that he could bomb them?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Ye Wei shook her head. As Ning Ning was by her side, she had more to consider. She definitely did not want to hurt Ning Ning. If they were only her and Eleven around, she would have shot Mo Jue.


    Ye Wei never considered before shooting as Eleven was by her side and did not need her protection.


    But Ning Ning was different.


    ¡°Auntie, you can ignore me.¡± The young kid seemed to realize what Ye Wei was thinking and smiled elegantly. Although he was small, he was skilled at protecting himself. Moreover, Mo Jue was not after him.


    There was basically not much danger.


    ¡°Baby, I know about your past achievements, but Mo Jue is on another level as compared to those killers. It only takes a second for him to kill. No matter how good you think you are, there is always someone out there that is better. Sometimes, there is nothing wrong with admitting that we are worse off than others.¡± Ye Wei smiled seductively as she touched the young kid¡¯s head.


    Her words sounded a little solemn. Ye Wei suffered a lot when she had just become a killer as she did not know her own abilities well. This was considered as giving the young kid a reminder.


    There were many strong people in this world.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to have a red rain. Wei Wei actually knows how to say such things.¡± Eleven¡¯s cold voice sounded like she was laughing.


    Ye Wei, who was usually unscrupulous, would actually say things like there was someone out there that was better. It was astonishing. Ye Wei always seemed to be daring and egoistic.


    Ning Ning smiled in askance and a trace of shrewdness flashed past his delicate face. ¡°I can take it as auntie has become stupid after she was beaten up by Mo Jue yesterday.¡±


    Ye Wei slapped Ning Ning¡¯s head. ¡°Young brat, do you not want to live?¡±


    Ning Ning covered his head and thinned his lips. Why did all the women like to slap his head? His mommy was like this, so was his auntie. They must be jealous of his intelligence.


    They had a sinister heart.


    Ye Wei and Eleven brought Ning Ning to the car and they suddenly stopped.


    The murderous aura behind their back was closer and closer to them. Ye Wei frowned and looked at Eleven. One was holding the silver needle and one was holding a knife. It was in the broad daylight and it would be too obvious to bring out a gun. Interpol was also in City A and they did not want to create more trouble.


    The man behind them was wearing a black shirt and pants. The black coat made his figure even taller and straighter. He put both his hands in his pockets and stood in front of them. He was wearing a pair of sunglasses and there were wounds on his chin.


    The cold and fierce aura was very domineering. It was different from the mysteriousness at night. He had a golden-like brightness in the day and a dark aura. His appearance made the big parking lot seem like a quiet backdrop.


    Ye Wei was certain that it was Mo Jue.


    The treacherous aura was too familiar for her to recognize wrongly.


    The young kid sighed secretly. He was just standing there as if he was the dark god of the whole world, controlling everyone. He was like an arrogant man that could beat everyone.


    It was rare to see such a domineering and arrogant aura.


    He was like a thousand-year-old sword with no sheath and did not know how to restrain itself.


    It was the first time the young kid witnessed what was considered as a strong player in the dark world. He had never met Jason, Black J, and Chu Li before. Even if they met, they would dote on him and not have Mo Jue¡¯s aura.


    Bai Ye was considered as a dominant person that knew how to restrain himself. Ye Wei was flamboyant but she was good at pretending. She would only have that treacherous aura when she was aggressive. Eleven was cold and it was totally different from Mo Jue¡¯s aura.


    Even the young kid was shocked by the domineering aura of this man.


    The young kid secretly thought to himself that it was no wonder that his auntie was beaten up so badly. Mo Jue did not look like someone that could be provoked. He had an aura that made people afraid of him naturally.


    It was weird that he would be a killer.


    It was even weirder that he would listen to Louis.


    This kind of man was not someone that would listen to others. It was more like people listening to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Mo Jue?¡± Ye Wei asked coldly. ¡°Did your master send you here to kill people again?¡±


    Mo Jue stood there coldly and did not move. Ye Wei and Eleven looked at each other and did not understand what Mo Jue meant. He just stood there without saying anything, blocking the path of the car.


    They could not leave, but they could feel that murderous aura if they stayed.


    ¡°Mo Jue beauty, be quick if you have something to say. Don¡¯t be shy. I am listening. If you want to fight, the beauty beside could fight with you. What do you think?¡± Ye Wei smiled seductively.


    His injuries from yesterday had not recovered. Was he so brave to challenge them today?


    Mo Jue was silent and suddenly moved his arm. The young kid thought of the scenes in movies where there would be people like him who took out a gun from his coat.


    It was especially a slow action like this¡ªas if it was a slow-motion scene¡ªthat made people feel scared.


    It was as if he was purposely trying to make people fear longer.


    Ye Wei and Eleven did not move. They were not easily scared and waited quietly to see what Mo Jue was up to. Who knew that Mo Jue did not take out a gun. He pointed his finger at Ye Wei. ¡°I am looking for you!¡±

 Chapter 309 - Untitled

    Chapter 309: Untitled


    ¡°Looking for me?¡± Ye Wei touched the silver needle and the sharp end was like a reminder that this man was like a poisonous needle. He was straight to the point and she should be careful.


    Mo Jue wore a big pair of sunglasses just like hers and it hid his seductive purple eyes. Ye Wei knew that he must be expressionless.


    His gaze was filled with a layer of ice and it was so cold that it was scary.


    ¡°Mo Jue beauty, you need to book an appointment if you want to meet me.¡± Ye Wei sounded very soft and the young kid shivered. He touched his elbows and there were goose bumps.


    His auntie sounded very scary like that.


    Mo Jue was silent and did not move. His black coat billowed arrogantly in the air, making him look even more domineering. It was as if he was standing on the clouds and looking down at people, very egoistic.


    The young kid secretly thought that this was the ultimate boss.


    Strong, he was indeed strong.


    His aura was too strong. The young kid had not seen how his auntie was like when she was aggressive. Her aura must be strong too, but she might be weaker as compared to Mo Jue.


    ¡°Let them go!¡± Mo Jue said coldly, emotionlessly.


    Ye Wei looked at Eleven and the young kid before laughing seductively. ¡°No way. My defense is so weak now and I look so pretty. What if you molest me when no one is around? I am still an innocent lady from a wealthy family.¡±


    The young kid could not help but shiver again. Eleven patted his shoulders as she pitied him. Ye Wei was not so seductive when she was online. Poor child, he¡¯d better get used to it.


    Ye Wei smiled seductively, although it was not suitable to be so seductive now. But, Ye Wei gave people a seductive feeling, as if her wounds on her face were non-existent.


    The Ye family¡¯s Wei Wei¡¯s single smile could overthrow the city.


    Be it a fake smile or a natural smile, there was a captivating beauty to it. She would attract everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go, die!¡± Mo Jue moved his hand and Eleven and Ye Wei immediately stood in front of the young kid to protect him. Mo Jue moved his body and suddenly stopped. He narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Yesterday night, you checked my system!¡±


    His gaze was fixed on Ning Ning, as if he was very sure about it.


    Ye Wei and Eleven looked at each other and were extremely shocked. The young kid maintained his elegant smile and was secretly shocked as well. It was astonishing that Mo Jue could search about him. It was impossible.


    Indeed, Mo Jue was better than him.


    He was trying to attack Mo Jue¡¯s defense system the whole night but he was blocked whenever he tried to attack the server. However, his system did not show that Mo Jue had gone into his system. Usually, his computer¡¯s alarm would alert him even before someone tried to hack into his system.


    Mo Jue could enter his defense system so quietly meant that his skills were way better than him. The young kid had played for two years and had never met such a skilled competitor. Since Mo Jue had entered his system, he must have had scanned all of the young kid¡¯s data.


    In other words, Mo Jue knew who he was.


    This man was really amazing!


    The young kid loved his mommy and daddy the most. Due to his talent and intelligence, he could get whatever he wanted. He could do whatever he wanted in the internet world and had no competitor. Therefore, he was used to being arrogant and thought that he was conquering the internet world.


    Mo Jue could easily enter and leave the world that the young kid was proud of, yet Ning Ning did not know about it at all. Ning Ning could understand at that moment how strong his competitor was. He was so strong that even Ning Ning respected him.


    It was the first time that Ning Ning respected someone.


    Ye Wei wanted to deny, but Ning Ning smiled elegantly and said, ¡°You checked my system too. I lose to you in terms of skills and I admit that I lost.¡±


    ¡°Ning Ning!¡± Ye Wei reprimanded him lightly as she did not agree with what he did. Ning Ning smiled without being nervous or scared. Mo Jue knew about his identity and it was no big deal for Louis to know too. Since they were going to war, their whole family might as well join in together. Moreover, Mo Jue already knew about his identity. It would be too fake to deny it, and there was no reason to.


    ¡°Auntie, he already knows about it. It¡¯s okay.¡± He comforted Ye Wei. Ye Wei and Eleven probably did not expect that there would be someone better than Ning Ning in terms of computer skills. They had been relying on Ning Ning for his computer skills for the past few years and had never been attacked. Ning Ning could hack into other defense systems in the shortest time possible and could ensure that every batch of weapons would be destroyed when it got caught so that there would be no evidence left.


    Ning Ning was so capable and they were used to him being the best in the world.


    But, Mo Jue appeared out of a sudden, just like how the tiger had always been the king of the jungle, but the lion suddenly appeared and wanted to conquer the jungle kingdom.


    Ning Ning was so young, yet he was so mature and had the highest IQ in the world. He was very calm when doing things and reacted quickly. What he lacked now were only experiences and practices. If he went through a series of training and practices, he could deal with Jason, Chu Li, and Black J all by himself or even surpass them. Mo Jue found out that Chu Li wanted Ning Ning to be the successor. If so, Ning Ning would become the archenemy of the Mafia in the future, and he would be a tough enemy.


    Mo Jue narrowed his eyes dangerously. It was hard to see his expression as he was wearing sunglasses, but that coldness coming from him was so scary that even Eleven and Ye Wei felt uneasy.


    Since he already knew about Ning Ning¡¯s identity and his relationship with First Terrorist Organization, then if he wanted to kill Ning Ning¡­ The young kid was in a more dangerous position than his daddy and mommy.


    The situation seemed to turn out in a different way from what they expected. Because nobody would have expected that Mo Jue would be so capable. He was the strongest competitor that they had met.


    Ye Wei smiled seductively and lowered her voice. ¡°Bring Ning Ning back first.¡±


    She smiled and walked toward Mo Jue in a seductive manner. ¡°Mo Jue beauty, I¡¯m here to give you a hug since you are looking for me. I will play with you no matter what you want to play.¡±


    The only choice was to let Eleven and Ning Ning go back first. She would not lose to Mo Jue if she teamed up with Eleven, but it was on the basis that Ning Ning was not here before they could kill him.


    Although Ning Ning was capable, he was, after all, a child without any fighting skills. He was not suitable to be at such places, so they could only let him leave first. Eleven could come back after that, provided that she could deal with Mo Jue until then.


    Mo Jue looked at Eleven and Ning Ning. Although he was wearing glasses, they knew what he meant, that Eleven and Ning Ning should go away and not stay there and be a distraction. Mo Jue was a man with few words, but he could always explain himself with actions.


    Accurate and simple.


    Ye Wei put her hand on Mo Jue¡¯s shoulders and turned around leisurely. ¡°Eleven, bring Ning Ning back. I¡¯ll be back later.¡±


    She then poked Mo Jue¡¯s wound with her slender fingers and teased him. ¡°Mo Jue beauty, could it be that you want my life?¡±


    ¡°I will!¡± Mo Jue replied and Eleven frowned. The young kid thought to himself that Mo Jue was too straightforward. However, it also showed this man¡¯s firm attitude and honest character.


    Ye Wei smiled as she increased her strength to take revenge on him. Although she knew that it would not hurt him, she was happy. Damn it, he was too ruthless. Ye Wei had not said that she wanted his life, but he said it first. Who gave him the courage?


    ¡°But not now.¡± Mo Jue stopped looking at Eleven and Ning Ning and turned to look at Ye Wei. He looked at her hand that was placed on his shoulder and coldly said, ¡°Take away your hand!¡±


    He hated Ye Wei¡¯s attitude and the seductive smile on her face.


    ¡°It is embarrassing for me if I take away my hand just because you said so.¡± Ye Wei teased as she purposely leaned forward. Her body leaned against him and she raised her eyebrows in a provoking manner.


    Eleven heard his reply and knew that Ye Wei would temporarily be safe. He did not seem to be here to kill Ye Wei. If so, Wei Wei could play with him for a while. She quickly stuffed the thing in the car as Ning Ning got in the car. Eleven started the car and Ye Wei pulled Mo Jue to a side to make way for them.


    Eleven immediately brought Ning Ning away.


    Ye Wei curled the corners of her lips. She felt that the two of them were in an interesting situation now. He wanted to kill him, yet she flirted around with him in broad daylight. If Louis saw this, he might think that she was together with Mo Jue and he might suspect Mo Jue.


    ¡°If you are not going to kill me now, why are you looking for me? Just one night has passed and you are missing me already?¡± Ye Wei smiled as she brushed her slender fingers against his chest. Her tone sounded flirtatious and her glasses hid her cold gaze.


    Mo Jue was still like a mountain as he slapped her hand away. ¡°Of course I have something on. Therefore, I came to find you.¡±


    He suddenly dragged Ye Wei¡¯s hand and walked forward. Mo Jue¡¯s strength was big and Ye Wei had slender arms. It was painful to be dragged by him, but she just laughed and teased him. ¡°Mo Jue beauty, are you bringing me to meet my parents-in-law? Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. I¡¯m shy.¡±


    F***, what a ruthless man. His punches were so heavy when he fought and his strength was even bigger now. Ye Wei tried to pull her hand out but failed.


    ¡°You are too talkative,¡± Mo Jue said as he could no longer stand her. He turned back and looked at her ruthlessly. Although she could not see his eyes, Ye Wei knew that the purple eyes must be staring at her ruthlessly right now. ¡°Don¡¯t be noisy.¡±


    She was not any woman that he could just ask to be quiet! She held on to Mo Jue¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mo Jue beauty, only my husband has the authority to order me. Who are you? Be good, or do you want to continue what we were doing that day?¡±


    Mo Jue frowned and was silent. Ye Wei smiled seductively. ¡°Just tell me why are you looking for me? Are you going to drag me to some random place so that we can XXOO again?¡±

 Chapter 310 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and she could not believe what she had just heard. Mo Jue¡¯s eyes looked cold. Collaboration? What was there for them to collaborate?


    She secretly thought about it. He was from the Mafia. Eleven and herself were not considered to be from the First Terrorist Organization and were free to do what they wanted. But, both of them were serving First Terrorist Organization for free now. Therefore, nobody knew that the top two female killers on the international ranking were very close with the First Terrorist Organization.


    If not, Third Young Master Ye would have guessed that everything was Ning Ning¡¯s idea.


    Mo Jue pushed Ye Wei into the car as she was thinking and he pressed a button to lock the door. He started the car and left the supermarket. Ye Wei was startled. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere we can talk,¡± Mo Jue said coldly as he was driving at the fastest speed. Luckily, Ye Wei was someone that was used to such exciting things. Otherwise, she would not be able to stand the speed. She could not help but roll her eyes.


    ¡°We can talk here. Why do we have to find a place?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you are up to,¡± Mo Jue said without emotions. Ye Wei smiled coldly. Damn it, he knew what she was thinking and it was not a good thing. She originally wanted to distract him so that Eleven could come back.


    But¡­


    Would Eleven not be able to find her just because they left the place?


    In your dreams!


    Mo Jue turned his head and looked at her coldly. His cold tone sounded like he was mocking her. ¡°Why? Are you afraid I would find a place and kill you?¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Ye Wei looked at him in disdain, although she knew that what he said was true as she was the one that was more seriously injured yesterday. If they really fought each other, she would definitely lose.


    Ye Wei suddenly smiled seductively and took off her glasses. There was a wound at the corner of her eyes and it was quite obvious. She inched closer to Mo Jue, who was driving, and took off his glasses. Ye Wei punched his face like mad yesterday.


    She was jealous of his beautiful face and was not satisfied if she did not injure his face. Therefore, the wounds on Mo Jue¡¯s face were more serious than hers.


    She did not like to talk to someone that was wearing glasses as she would not be able to see his expression. Although she could not tell his emotions from his eyes, her mood was better after looking at his purple eyes.


    It was a rare purple color and it looked very noble.


    ¡°Mo Jue beauty, to be honest, I am so stunningly beautiful. Do you really bear to kill me?¡± Ye Wei threw Mo Jue¡¯s glasses behind and inched toward him.


    It was very obvious that she was trying to seduce him.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Mo Jue¡¯s tone was very cold and heartless, without a trace of emotion. He did not care about Ye Wei¡¯s hand which was brushing against his throat.


    Ye Wei smiled seductively as her slender fingers seemed to be seducing him along his neck. She was actually trying to find the best way to kill him. Ye Wei learned the oldest Chinese kung fu and was skilled in using all kinds of secret weapons. She was also clear about the various parts of the body. Usually, she just had to find the right spot to injure the person and the person would be killed.


    ¡°You¡¯re so heartless. Are you not afraid that I will kill you?¡± Ye Wei smiled seductively. She clenched the five fingers on his neck and increased her strength. Her index finger could feel the protruding area on his neck¡­


    ¡°You can try to see whose hands are faster.¡± Mo Jue laughed coldly and did not care about her. He would not be Mo Jue if he cared. Ye Wei had seen his speed before and did not dare to act recklessly. If not, it would be too embarrassing if she tried to gain an advantage only to be worse off.


    She was simply trying.


    ¡°You are really too confident. What makes you think that I am slower than you?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and narrowed her eyes dangerously.


    Mo Jue suddenly turned his head. His purple gaze was very cold, but very pretty. His eyes must have made a lot of people fall in love with him, provided that they met him.


    Ye Wei secretly thought that even someone as tough as she had fallen for him.


    ¡°You are so rowdy.¡± Mo Jue sneered and slapped Ye Wei¡¯s hands away to focus on driving. Ye Wei did not expect that he would reprimand her about her manners and even slap her hands when she was stunned.


    F***, you were too daring!


    ¡°So what if I am rowdy? Are you gentle? Look at my wrist!¡± Ye Wei showed him her wrist and it was red with an obvious scratch.


    He was not any better and still dared to reprimand her.


    Mo Jue did not look at her and even despised her for blocking his view. He used his hand to clear away her hand that obstructed his view. He blurted out three words coldly. ¡°You won¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t die. You will not die too even if I stab you eight or ten times.¡± Ye Wei rebutted. She was not very clear about City A¡¯s map. Ye Wei¡¯s eyes swept past the GPS and saw that they were going to a beach. It happened to be the opposite direction from the location that they were staying at for their vacation.


    Why did they have to travel so far just to talk?


    If she had remembered correctly, the place was not a harbor but mostly private beaches. Therefore, the place was very quiet and this season had even fewer people. City A was bustling with people and nobody would choose to enjoy the sea breeze at the beach.


    Mo Jue sneered coldly and Ye Wei looked at him with a confused look. What exactly was this man trying to say? Weren¡¯t they considered enemies?


    She was still waiting to use her silver needle.


    She might find a time to kill him and was secretly thinking about it, but she felt that it would be her loss if the world lost such a man to flirt with. Therefore, Ye Wei was conflicted.


    Kill or not to kill, it was just a matter of how she thought.


    Ye Wei thought of that night when Mo Jue pointed somewhere and said that it had swelled. He was so cold but cute. Ye Wei¡¯s conflicted mind was gone and her mood became good. She inched toward him in a flirtatious manner. ¡°Mo Jue, aren¡¯t you looking for me for collaboration? Can you answer a few of my questions?¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡± Mo Jue replied coldly and his body was still like a mountain. He acted calmly despite Ye Wei trying to seduce him. He was calm and had no reaction at all.


    If Miss Cheng teased Third Young Master Ye like this, Third Young Master Ye would not care about the location and would eat her up.


    Ye Wei blinked and could not help but look at an area on someone. She smiled in a flirtatious manner. ¡°Where are you from? Are you from earth?¡±


    She dared to bet that if a man older than fifteen years old did not know what that reaction meant, she would hit herself against tofu. Mo Jue looked like he was twenty-five years old and was considered a grown man. How could he not know what that meant?


    How outlandish!


    ¡°Lonely island,¡± Mo Jue said coldly as he ignored Ye Wei¡¯s tease.


    Ye Wei replied with an ¡®oh¡¯ and said, ¡°One person?¡±


    Mo Jue was silent and it was obvious that he did not want to answer. Ye Wei knew what he meant and took it that he had acknowledged in silence. No wonder he didn¡¯t know anything and had no emotions.


    She suddenly wanted to know what he did when he went back yesterday night!


    Wow!


    After thinking about it, Ye Wei was in a good mood and did not ask anymore. Both of them kept quiet as they drove to the beach.


    As she had expected, the place was very quiet and there was no one in sight. Mo Jue turned off the engine and got out of the car. Ye Wei followed him and got out of the car too. She smiled and said, ¡°The simplest collaboration between a man and woman is to form a family. Mo Jue, do you want to marry me?¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s eyes darkened and looked at Ye Wei coldly. Ye Wei looked at him and smiled brightly, but Mo Jue sneered. ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    Ye Wei was shocked. It was indeed Mo Jue¡¯s style to be so straightforward. She paused and suddenly laughed. ¡°Mo Jue beauty, your body is more honest than your mouth.¡±


    She suddenly felt that they had exchanged roles. Weren¡¯t these words said by the male lead in campy TV dramas to the female lead? Also, it was something that would be said in specific scenes¡­


    Most of them were flirting scenes.


    Mo Jue seemed to not understand what she meant and did not react. Ye Wei was embarrassed.


    This wooden block was really innocent.


    ¡°You are not interested in the collaboration between the First Terrorist Organization and the Mafia?¡± Mo Jue asked coldly and his purple eyes were like ice.


    Ye Wei was not surprised. Ever since she knew that his computer skills were better than Ning Ning, she guessed that Mo Jue knew everything. Or maybe this guy knew everything since the start. The First Terrorist Organization, including herself and Eleven, all used the products developed by Ning Ning. If Mo Jue could hack into Ning Ning¡¯s computer, it was natural that he could look at all their data.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Ye Wei curled her lips and she did not pretend to be seductive. It was as if she had changed her face. She looked domineering and her aura was as if she wanted to kill someone.


    ¡°Louis, the godfather of the Mafia, is under him. You are only his subordinate. What right do you have to talk to me?¡± Ye Wei smiled coldly and was not polite at all.


    ¡°He asked me to come here.¡±


    He sneered and did not speak. Ye Wei suddenly felt that things might not be what she had thought. Mo Jue was not someone that would listen to others and she felt that Louis would not be able to control him from the start.


    She was silent for a moment. ¡°Say!¡±


    Mo Jue took out a set of documents from his coat and threw it at Ye Wei. Ye Wei caught it and looked at him coldly before opening the document. She curled her lips as she read it. ¡°Louis is really interesting. What makes him think that I will help him?¡±


    Ye Wei sneered as she closed the document. Louis had a big appetite. He wanted to destroy the Dragon Gate and conquer the whole of North America.


    Daydreaming!


    North America was Dragon Gate¡¯s territory, her third brother¡¯s world. Louis wanted to kill people using the First Terrorist Organization¡¯s hands. Damn it, did he think he was the king and could do as he wished?


    ¡°Does Louis know about my nephew?¡±


    ¡°I have no reason to tell him,¡± Mo Jue said coldly. ¡°This is what he wants. I¡¯m only helping transfer the message.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. It¡¯s just a document and you had to come all the way here. I¡¯m sorry, but tell him to stop dreaming.¡± Ye Wei smiled coldly and rejected him. Louis wanted to team up with First Terrorist Organization to destroy Dragon Gate and wanted Ye Wei to be the middle person. In other words, to betray Third Young Master Ye.


    In return, Louis would give up MBS International and never appear in front of Third Young Master Ye again.


    Damn it, his head must have been kicked by a donkey.


    What made him think that she would help him? Ye Wei was angry, but she felt that it was weird that Louis dared to bring up such a condition. He must have some evidence with him.


    ¡°What else did he say?¡±


    Mo Jue was expressionless. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree with regard to your third brother¡¯s matter, he will publicize everything that happened to your brother when he was in America. Also, he will publicize the evidence of how Third Young Master Ye destroyed Rose Hall and killed the big bosses of the underground market. Moreover, your third brother is the one that did not want to see Louis the most.¡± Mo Jue repeated what Louis said.


    It was the first time that Ye Wei had such an urge to kill someone. Damn it, Louis actually had all that data?


    Ning Ning had said before that there was only one archive file.


    Mo Jue¡­


    Ye Wei narrowed her eyes and suddenly took out her silver gun. Mo Jue reacted quickly and a few secret weapons shot at Ye Wei¡¯s wrist. Ye Wei did not escape¡­


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Three consecutive shots were fired.


    At the same time, two chains hit her arms, right into her flesh.


    It was a matter of life and death when two skilled people fought.


    Ye Wei shot three times and two missed. One shot hit Mo Jue¡¯s shoulder. Mo Jue was indeed very fast and could dodge Ye Wei¡¯s bullets. But, Ye Wei was a marksman. It was such a close distance and coupled with the power of her silver gun, the bullet went through the bones.


    There was an even darker color appearing on the black coat and the pain penetrated the bones. Mo Jue did not move and was expressionless, as if this shot did not affect him. But, his pale lips and sweat on his forehead betrayed the pain he suffered.


    Ye Wei was nowhere better. She was wearing short sleeves and the iron chain shot her wrist without any obstruction. It was stapled on her bones and she felt excruciating pain.


    Fresh blood dripped on the white sandy beach and it was very eye-catching.


    The woman¡¯s face was covered with hatred and coldness. The Ye Wei that flirted with Mo Jue was gone. The woman in front of him was like an agent from hell. They had chosen the worst kind of way to fight.


    She wanted to kill him even if she lost an arm.


    Mo Jue was shocked for three seconds. The two chains were meant to be defensive. He shot it at her wrist to force Ye Wei to keep her silver gun. If not, her arms would be destroyed. Who knew that Ye Wei did not dodge and used this self-destructive method to shoot him.


    The way she shot was very special and it calculated the dodging angle. It was a dynamic curve and all three shots were aimed at his important areas. If not for his quick reaction, he would have died.


    What a ruthless woman and ruthless skills.


    It was the first time that he saw someone fighting like this.


    Ye Wei was like Mo Jue. She did not seem to feel the pain on her wrist and the blood on the beach. Ye Wei sneered. ¡°Mo Jue, you must be the one that dug out those data. You should die!¡±


    No!


    Mo Jue thought to himself. Louis knew everything about Third Young Master Ye.


    But Mo Jue did not explain. Ye Wei sneered and endured the pain. She held the gun with her left hand as if nothing had happened and looked very stern. ¡°But nobody has told you before that Ye Wei is known as a marksman because of her left hand. It is useless if you shoot my right hand.¡±


    The silver gun was pointed at Mo Jue!

 Chapter 311 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    As the sea wind blew, it picked up and the fierce waves lapped onto each other like the wind and snow in winter. The bright sun seemed to darken and hide behind the clouds.


    There was a patch of darkness on the beach as the warm wind blew.


    As Ye Wei¡¯s long hair was blown by the wind, she seemed serious and cold as her black hair whizzed past her gaze, adding a few more hints of viciousness.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me,¡± Mo Jue squinted and said plainly.


    ¡°Really?¡± Ye Wei coldly smiled as she moved and pulled the trigger at the same time.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    She fired another three rounds in succession. Ye Wei¡¯s left hand was even quicker, more accurate and forceful than her right hand.


    No room for mercy.


    Vicious and without mercy.


    As his long black shirt waved in the wind, Mo Jue quickly rolled in the sand and avoided Ye Wei¡¯s bullets up close.


    He moved quickly, and so was Ye Wei¡¯s gunplay. Her second shot, right after the first, was aimed at a space where she expected enemies to duck based on her experience. She quickly followed up with a third shot that rarely missed.


    Even if one could avoid the second shot, they would not be able to avoid the third shot.


    Mo Jue was too fast, and he even knew how she would aim with her right hand. Ye Wei had miscalculated all her shots as all, save the first shot, that almost grazed his face missed their target.


    Ye Wei coldly smiled and fired another two shots before Mo Jue could recover. A shot hit Mo Jue in the shoulder. In terms of speed and viciousness, nobody could top Ye Wei. When she was hell-bent on killing somebody, she would not stop even if her target was half-dead.


    Her guns were specially-made, and their fired bullets were four times as powerful as regular ones that were guaranteed to penetrate their targets. Even Mo Jue, who was sturdy, could not withstand a few rounds.


    Mo Jue quickly took another shot, but he did not seem to feel it. He suddenly leaped toward Ye Wei. Ye Wei coldly smiled but heard Mo Jue suddenly shout, ¡°Do not shoot!¡±


    Ye Wei coldly smiled. Did he get to call the shots here?


    It was gutsy of him as he pounced for her earlier. Ye Wei coldly smiled and ruthlessly pulled the trigger!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    She only fired a shot, but there were two gunshots. No sooner did Ye Wei feel a murderous intent behind her than she was pinned down by Mo Jue.


    A protruding rock on the beach that Mo Jue did not notice when he pounced onto Ye Wei stuck into Ye Wei¡¯s back as their weight fell onto the rock.


    It stabbed at her spine and she trembled in pain. The physical pain from the injury was far from the shock of the injury.


    The shot squarely nailed Mo Jue in the chest. As he pounced on her, Ye Wei could clearly see the expanding patch of blood on Mo Jue¡¯s chest that dyed her white shirt red.


    Ye Wei took out her gun and aimed at his vitals. With Mo Jue rushing at her and her in anger, it was either of them perishing. Given such a choice, Ye Wei would not hesitate to choose for Mo Jue to die.


    He dug out Third Young Master Ye¡¯s past and thoroughly provoked Ye Wei. That truly triggered a quick and vicious murderous intent in her.


    But she did not expect Mo Jue to¡­


    The second shot, probably aimed at her heart, rang out. Had Mo Jue avoided the shot, he would have been merely hurt whilst she would die.


    However, he resolutely pounced at her. While she wanted him to die, he wanted her to live.


    The person who said ¡®do not shoot¡¯ was someone behind her and not her¡­


    ¡°You¡­¡± However cold Ye Wei was, that very moment left her shocked. What was he doing? Asking for death? As she stared at his wound in shock, a stabbing pain akin to being shot spread from her heart.


    This was Ye Wei¡¯s first time regretting her shot.


    Mo Jue looked terrible. His lips were devoid of blood and his face was as pale as a sheet of paper. That, with his shoulder-length hair, presented a stark contrast that only emphasized how terrible he looked.


    It was his purple eyes that were still as beautiful, yet cold.


    With the purest purple in the world in his gaze looking at her, she felt warmth in her heart. Blood was oozing out of his chest. As his lifeblood warmed her heart, warmth enveloped her chest.


    Ye Wei saw her panicked face in his gorgeously beautiful gaze.


    If someone had described Ye Wei as a person who would eventually panic, she would have shot that person. Today, she panicked to the point she could not hold her gun steadily. This man¡­ This man¡­


    Was he a fool?


    Apart from the pallor on Mo Jue¡¯s face, his emotions rarely fluctuated. It was cold, as though Ye Wei¡¯s shots did not hit him. While the wind blew on, Mo Jue¡¯s long hair landed on Ye Wei¡¯s face. The tenderness of his hair was a one-eighty from the person himself.


    Ye Wei tucked her lips. She wanted to play cool or laugh alluringly, teasing Mo Jue for falling in love with her and willing to die for her. Maybe he wanted her to marry her.


    Her throat was knotted and she could not say a word.


    ¡°It was not me!¡± Mo Jue looked at her steely and punctuated his words.


    Ye Wei was taken aback. If it wasn¡¯t him, was she wrong about him? She even regretted and felt like an idiot. Hadn¡¯t she always wanted to beat him? Hadn¡¯t she always wanted to waste him?


    Why did things end up in such a¡­ loss¡­


    That was not what she wanted!


    She wanted a fair fight instead of this¡­ sheltered comparison. As a top killer who only tended to her emotions, she dangerously overlooked the blind spot behind her.


    It was her mistake, and Ye Wei¡¯s first mistake.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ye Wei asked deeply. Her hands felt so heavy to the point she could not raise it, and her left hand loosely gripped her gun. Ye Wei knew that she might just die today.


    Apart from Mo Jue and her, there was another armed person who was as capable. Since Eleven had yet to arrive, her life was on the line. Even if it meant meeting her maker in advance, Ye Wei was not afraid.


    As a killer, dying was a non-issue.


    But to die without knowing why¡­ Why did Mo Jue choose to protect her?


    Wouldn¡¯t the death of a rival leave Mo Jue better off?


    Mo Jue¡¯s purple eyes blinked and he broke into a smile. It was the first time that Ye Wei really saw him smile. His rare smile was heart-rending and alluring, yet it sent her into a panic attack.


    Her heart was beating out of control.


    ¡°I¡¯m mad!¡±


    There was an indescribable self-mockery in Mo Jue¡¯s gaze that seemed cold and¡­ obscure. It was an obscurity that Ye Wei could not make out.


    Ye Wei¡¯s heart tensed and she looked away in panic, only to see the blackened muzzle of a gun point at her. Ye Wei¡¯s gaze darkened, and her killer instincts instantly returned to her. She gripped the gun in her left hand tightly, only to have Mo Jue pin it down.


    Ye Wei was infuriated. If he wanted to die, she would not accompany him to his grave. Even if something untoward would happen to her, she would at least want to duke it out. If the person wasn¡¯t Mo Jue, she would not necessarily lose.


    Mo Jue, who had already taken three bullets, was still exceptionally strong. He gripped Ye Wei¡¯s wrist and prevented her from moving. ¡°Don¡¯t shoot.¡± He looked up and shook his head.


    It was not an order but a gentle request.


    As the sun emerged from behind the clouds, its blinding rays caused Ye Wei, who was lying on the ground, to close her eyes. As Mo Jue pinned her down and her arms in a lock, she could not move.


    At this moment, Ye Wei was unable to see who had done it. While she had the urge to kick Mo Jue away and leave him to his own devices, she did not do so as Mo Jue would eventually succumb to his chest wound.


    ¡°Jue, f*** off!¡± A very indifferent voice rang over her head that froze over the surroundings.


    While it sounded like Eleven, it was more masculine than Eleven¡¯s coldness.


    Without looking, Ye Wei knew that it was somebody as capable. For him to call Mo Jue by his first name meant that he was no small fry in the Mafia. Ye Wei secretly thought about how the Mafia was indeed brimming with hidden talents.


    Mo Jue shook his head and steadily covered Ye Wei with his body. ¡°I will not allow it!¡± His purple gaze was resolute.


    ¡°You idiot!¡± There was a slight heartache in the coldness as the tall man suddenly yanked Mo Jue away. Ye Wei immediately got up and was stunned¡­


    He was exactly like Mo Jue!


    The only difference was his black eyes, as Mo Jue¡¯s eyes were purple. While their faces were almost the same, a set of purple eyes would leave Ye Wei with a massive problem of identifying who Mo Jue exactly was.


    A clone?


    Even twins weren¡¯t identical to such a degree.


    Mo Ye checked Mo Jue¡¯s chest wound and suddenly squinted dangerously. As he pointed his black gun at Ye Wei, Mo Jue raised his hand and stopped him. ¡°I said no!¡± Mo Jue¡¯s purple gaze was even more decisive than ever.


    Ye Wei was astonished and forgot to pull the trigger as she looked at the two brothers in a daze. The portion of the beach they laid on earlier was tainted red and Mo Jue seemed even paler.


    Mo Ye looked at his brother and was trying to figure out what ran through his gaze. He only saw a cold and resolute gaze that did not allow him to shoot Ye Wei.


    Mo Ye could not help but recall what happened the night before. He heard Louis say that Mo Jue was after Ye Wei but returned all scorned. When Mo Jue entered, he asked him why he was beaten up. The typically calm Mo Ye, who was reading documents at the time, dropped the documents onto the floor in shock and fell off the bed.


    It was Ye Wei who messed him up. When Mo Ye recalled that, his anger rose. A cold female voice interrupted the tense yet cryptic situation.


    ¡°Drop your gun!¡±


    Eleven¡¯s cold voice swept across the sea. As the two distant personalities collided, the surroundings became even colder.


    With guns pointed at each other, Ye Wei quickly looked up and pointed her silver gun at Mo Ye. She slowly backed toward Eleven and stood beside her.


    As the situation changed, Mo Ye squinted dangerously. Mo Jue was almost exhausted and his body slumped onto the ground coldly. As he had lost too much blood, his eyes were starting to blur.


    Although Ye Wei¡¯s right hand was out of commission, her left hand was still formidable. The Mo brothers were clearly in a bind.


    As Mo Jue looked at Ye Wei with his purple eyes, Ye Wei¡¯s gaze did not move. As she deliberated between killing them or not, there was not a shred of emotion that could be perceived. They could be the ones who wasted him¡­

 Chapter 312 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    While time seemed to have stopped, Mo Jue¡¯s blood loss seemed to worsen, staining his shirt. As Mo Ye supported Mo Jue¡¯s waist and propped him up, there was a shred of warmness on his cold face. ¡°Jue, hang in there!¡±


    Ye Wei was emotionless as she struggled between taking the shot and letting them go. While it was impossible for Mo Ye to leave Mo Jue alone, it was the best time to waste the both of them. There would be no second chance.


    But Mo Jue¡­


    As Ye Wei looked at that pair of beautiful eyes, the pallor from Mo Jue¡¯s face due to exsanguination was terrifying. He was no more terrifying but peaceful instead.


    She felt her heart knot. Mo Jue might not make it.


    To put it more cruelly, she was delaying their death and it would be better for her to send them to their maker and liberate them from their agony.


    She slightly curled her finger.


    But the image of Mo Jue roaring ¡®do not shoot¡¯ flashed in her mind. Ye Wei held her breath. She could not pull the trigger.


    Mo Ye was unable to confront them for long. He had to move, lest Mo Jue really die. As he moved, Eleven¡¯s wrist moved. With a thud, Mo Jue collapsed onto the sand.


    His tall body, unable to move, quietly lay on the sand.


    Ye Wei¡¯s breathing paused whilst Mo Ye dropped his gun and carried him up. ¡°Jue, Jue¡­¡±


    There was no response.


    The beach was dyed red.


    This was the best opportunity for Eleven to pull the trigger. Since Mo Ye had dropped his gun, this was an opportunity for Eleven.


    Ye Wei raised her hand and blocked the gun as she shook her head slowly.


    ¡°Wei Wei?¡± Eleven raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Go. You won¡¯t be as lucky the next time,¡± Ye Wei said coldly.


    ¡°If anything untoward happens to my brother, expect tenfold retribution!¡± Mo Ye squinted as he punctuated his words.


    It sounded extremely cold.


    Mo Ye, ignoring Eleven and Ye Wei¡¯s guns directed at him, quickly grabbed Mo Jue and got into Mo Jue¡¯s car and sped away. Their speeding car kicked up a dust cloud that blurred their vision.


    It also blurred Ye Wei¡¯s heart.


    Eleven tilted her head and looked at Ye Wei. She frowned and turned away. She saw traces of blood on the beach that belonged to him and her, but sand carried by the sea wind soon covered them.


    They only saw each other twice, each one wanting to kill the other. Their every encounter ended in a bloody fight and in a spectacular clash. But why did her feelings change?


    He was surely dumbed by his desires or even his thoughts?


    To actually disregard himself and save her¡­ Ye Wei remembered the warmth around her chest. That was his blood that warmed her heart¡­


    ¡®I¡¯m mad!¡¯ That was what Mo Jue said.


    ¡°I am mad too.¡± Ye Wei shook her head. What was she thinking?


    If one went mad, that was still okay. If both of them went mad, the world would be mad too. This was what Ye Wei¡¯s reasoning would not allow her to do. They were the Mafia. She committed that fact to her memory.


    Whether they belonged to the Dragon Gate or the First Organization, they were her rivals.


    As she kept her silver gun, Ye Wei picked up the gun on the ground. She immediately recognized it as the ¡®Persian Death¡¯ whose firepower was comparable to hers.


    ¡°Wei Wei, over here!¡± Eleven brought the first aid kit from the car over and grabbed her right hand. They always carried surgical scalpels and first aid kits around with them. Having learned several emergency medicine techniques from Bai Ye by shadowing him, extracting bullets was child¡¯s play for them.


    At first glance, Eleven knew that Ye Wei¡¯s right wrist was shot.


    ¡°Bear with it.¡± She checked and realized that the steel lotus had embedded itself deep in the bone. Ye Wei had never suffered such a serious injury in these many years, and removing that steel lotus from her would be excruciatingly painful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Do it!¡± Removing it hurt way more than when it had hit. To have that steel knife embedded in her bone forcefully removed twice sent Ye Wei sweating from the pain. As huge beads of sweat trickled down her forehead, her face was even paler than Mo Jue and she broke her lip from the pain.


    Her extraordinary tolerance was even better than steel. Even so, Ye Wei did not protest in pain.


    After the medicine was applied and the wound dressed, Eleven frowned. ¡°I estimate it will take more than a month.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m left-handed, you know?¡± Ye Wei smiled as though nothing had happened and picked up a steel lotus. The steel lotus was a specially designed concealable weapon with razor-sharp edges in its petals that could be used to impale or slash.


    ¡°This concealable weapon is not bad. I¡¯m gonna copy it.¡± Ye Wei smiled. Such a concealable weapon was better for use as the silver needles were too niche and lacked effective range that had to be made up with excessive throwing force.


    Hence, the silver needles were never an option until the shit hit the fan. The steel lotuses were much easier to use. They were small and made up for the lack of weight of the silver needles. It was a perfect concealable weapon.


    ¡°Do you have any other wounds on you?¡± Eleven asked coldly. She was not in the mood to bother about Ye Wei taking a leaf from somebody¡¯s concealable weapon.


    She was covered in blood, and there was a large patch of blood on her chest. As Ye Wei glanced to her side, her gaze darkened and her back faced Eleven. ¡°There¡¯s a flesh wound here.¡±


    As Eleven carefully lifted her shirt, she was shocked by her pale skin being dyed red by the blood. As she hardened her heart and removed the small stones, Ye Wei made a soft eek. As their weight combined was still considerable, the stones had indeed hurt.


    It kind of seemed that Mo Jue did not quite choose where to pounce. That, on account of him saving her life, had to slide. She was still pondering whether Mo Jue would live. This wound depended on whether his brother would come after her tonight.


    That brother of his was no saint and was clearly somebody formidable. The brothers were of comparable ability. While the elder brother was typically stronger than the younger brother, one wondered whether it stood true for them.


    She, after all, never had a chance to spar again Mo Ye.


    It was just those few moments of contact and she knew he was not somebody to be trifled with.


    Eleven applied some medicine and had Ye Wei change her clothes. As there was nobody else on the beach, Ye Wei changed out of her clothes and threw them away. The clothes were soaked in blood.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill them?¡± Eleven asked in her typical coldness. She wasn¡¯t questioning, simply curious. She had always yielded to Ye Wei¡¯s decisions, even if it meant letting two¡ªor rather, one, dangerous person get away.


    Mo Jue¡¯s wounds were too severe. As he took Wei Wei¡¯s shot to the chest, his chances of surviving were not high.


    ¡°We are the famous Ye Wei and Eleven, so how could we take advantage of people at their weakest?¡± Ye Wei smiled with little effort. ¡°This will severely damage our reputation. No honorable person takes out their enemies at their weakest.¡±


    After experiencing bouts of excruciating pain, Ye Wei quickly came about. Although her spine and wrist still burned with pain, they felt better without things lodged in them.


    ¡°If nobody sees it, what reputation is there to protect?¡± Eleven coldly humped as she scanned Ye Wei with squinted eyes. ¡°Are you even an honorable person?¡±


    After being friends with her for so many years, how could she forget who Ye Wei was? The latter even preached honor? What weight could honor carry when it was expedient to strike somebody in their weakness?


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me out on this, okay? Let¡¯s head back. Third brother will be worried.¡± Ye Wei smiled heartily and passed Mo Ye¡¯s gun to Eleven. ¡°Go test his gun out. I¡¯m not saying that your gun is of no use. Just try it.¡±


    Eleven took the gun and fired at the coconut tree. A coconut quickly fell to the ground.


    ¡°Beautiful!¡± Ye Wei exclaimed. Eleven was not a bad shot either.


    ¡°The Persian Death, eh¡­ Hmm, it¡¯s a pretty decent gun. But that said, there are only ten of them in the world, no?¡± Eleven coldly smiled as she kept the gun. ¡°Have you taken a liking toward Mo Jue?¡± Eleven seriously asked Ye Wei.


    ¡°Hey, do I look like I do?¡± Ye Wei could not be bothered about her pale face and posed gorgeously in response.


    ¡°Very!¡± If this had been business as usual, Mo Jue would have been wasted. To hesitate was not Ye Wei¡¯s style. That was unless she had taken a liking to Mo Jue.


    ¡°He saved me, and I did not kill his brother. That makes us quits. And that said, if I had taken a fancy to him, would I have aimed at his heart?¡± Ye Wei smiled gorgeously. Eleven felt that Ye Wei¡¯s typical style, due to her pallor, became much darker.


    That was true too. If she had taken a liking to him, she would not have aimed at his vitals.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. As long as you do not make any more silly mistakes, I am fine.¡± With Mo Jue¡¯s death unknown, nobody could tell how things would go. As killers, falling in love meant counting down to their deaths.


    Nobody could afford such a silly mistake.


    ¡°That¡¯s a given. Do I look like I can¡¯t let go of such a pretty face?¡± Ye Wei blinked teasingly as she followed Eleven to the car.


    Ye Wei, don¡¯t make a silly mistake. Whatever you do, do not make a silly mistake.


    When they returned to the mansion, Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya were waiting for them urgently. Third Young Master Ye almost went out to look for them.


    ¡°Wei Wei, you¡¯re injured?¡± Third Young Master Ye looked at her wrist and was about to check it when Ye Wei deftly avoided the question. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a flesh wound that won¡¯t get in the way of business.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked in a slightly deep voice. ¡°Did Louis look you up?¡±


    As the final battle loomed, Third Young Master Ye could not quite figure out why Louis was looking for Wei Wei. Threaten her? Or¡­ Nevertheless, he was a little uneasy.


    ¡°Brother, there is really nothing going on. Don¡¯t be worried.¡± Ye Wei smiled.


    Ye Wei described what happened earlier once, but removing the portion about Mo Jue threatening her. She only mentioned that there was a conflict and did not mention the rest. She could not afford to betray her third brother as he could not afford to know that the document existed. Besides, there was no need to tell him.


    Nobody wanted to dredge up the unpleasant past.


    Cheng Anya had Ye Wei sit down and then passed her a glass of warm water. ¡°It¡¯s good that you are fine. All else can wait.¡±


    For Louis to have such capable people in his employ was unexpected. It seemed like these brothers were his trump cards. Ye Wei had another idea.


    With corporations encircling and suppressing one another, Klose, the Tang family, and the Lin family took the lead in pressing on against MBS International. With the other corporations expected to choose a side in the next few days, Louis had also contacted quite a few corporations. The local corporations were the weaker link, and what really mattered was Third Young Master Ye, who was familiar with everything.


    If he was driven against the wall and revealed the document, her brother¡¯s character would be wiped.


    As a result, the corporations which rallied against MBS International would be aghast if it was revealed that her Third Brother was calling the shots in this commercial war. By then, much fewer people would rally with Third Master Ye.


    For all one knew, allegiances could change overnight.


    Ye Wei coldly smiled, knowing that Louis was perfectly capable of that. Him allowing Mo Jue to pass her the document meant that Louis was not a straightforward threat.


    He was ambitious enough to want North America!


    North American had long been the Dragon Gate¡¯s stronghold. If the Mafia took over, even the top terrorists would dare not go toe to toe against the Mafia. Nothing was that simple.


    In your dreams!


    As Ye Wei¡¯s heart raged, she could only observe for a few days.


    Third Young Master Ye groaned and tapped Ye Wei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s put that aside for now. Time to tuck in. Dinner¡¯s ready.¡±


    The young kid wanted to ask about Mo Jue, but things did not allow. Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya, out of their worry for Ye Wei, did not have time to settle the score with the young kid. ¡°Wei Wei, did you know Ning Ning since long ago?¡± Third Young Master Ye suddenly asked over dinner.


    Ning Ning and Ye Wei looked at each other in the eye before looking away. Cheng Anya seemingly laughed as she looked at the young kid, whereas he calmly put down his chopsticks. ¡°When I knew her, I did not know she was my auntie.¡±


    ¡°Darling, you are sure filial!¡± Miss Cheng seemingly smiled as he pinched his ears. ¡°How dare you scheme against us. Asking for trouble.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, be gentle, be gentle. I have not even said anything.¡± The young kid protested his innocence as he looked at his daddy innocently. ¡°Daddy, please discipline your wife.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye drank his soup emotionlessly as he forsook his own son and left the latter to his own demise.


    Ning Ning broke down in tears.


    After behaving like a spoiled brat for a while, Cheng Anya then let the young kid go. The young kid then looked at Ye Wei in protest, but Ye Wei shrugged her hands in innocence. ¡°I did not say anything.¡±


    ¡°I saw through it. Do I look like an idiot?¡± Cheng Anya snorted as the young kid gave an expressionless face. Damn! He stared at Ye Wei. She was too expressive! If not, his mommy would not be able to tell anything.


    Ye Wei broke into a smile. It was her brother¡¯s good taste to marry somebody so smart!


    After a hearty dinner, Third Young Master Ye said, ¡°Wei Wei, third brother has a favor to ask of you. Could you and Eleven, in a few days¡¯ time, bring Anya and Ning Ning to the seaside mansion to stay for a few days? Bring them out of City A.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Cheng Anya and the young kid protested in unison. As there was no room for negotiation, their firmness meant that anybody who went against them was asking for trouble. ¡°Ah Chen, we are one family. Shouldn¡¯t a family stay together during challenges?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy. How could you chase people away?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye raised his eyebrows and seemingly smiled. ¡°Miss Cheng, I remember you said that we aren¡¯t married and aren¡¯t family yet. Darling baby, you also mentioned today that your daddy and mommy aren¡¯t married yet, so you just need to take care of your mommy. Or have you forgotten what you said earlier and need a refresher?¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence.


    Baby Cheng¡­


    Both mother and son fell silent and recalled what Third Young Master Ye had said. They only recalled the jokes.


    Ye Wei remained silent as she ate whilst looking at this family in interest. If that was how a family should be, it was not too bad.


    How touching!

 Chapter 313 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Anyway, I am not going anywhere!¡± Cheng Anya replied decisively to the point she squinted at Third Young Master Ye. Her eyes seemed to carry a certainty that shouted, ¡®Tell me to go away, and I will sever all ties with you.¡¯


    Miss Cheng was always badass and was extremely tough to sway when she had made up her mind. Given how tense the situation in City A was at the moment, a fierce battle would almost certainly ensue. Besides, Louis was the wild card that Third Young Master Ye and company might not be able to keep up with. Although her staying here was not the most helpful, she could help out with the smaller things and accompany him as he tied through the difficulties.


    To that end, Cheng Anya would not leave.


    Cheng Anya, especially after she knew about Third Young Master Ye¡¯s sad childhood, was full of love and pity for him. She would not forsake him.


    ¡°Anya, I am afraid that Louis would use you as leverage against me. Only once you are safe will I not worry,¡± Third Young Master Ye said calmly and reached for Cheng Anya¡¯s hand. ¡°Listen to me just this one. Go stay with Wei Wei and Eleven for a while. Once the dust has settled, I will immediately come and pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Cheng Anya, although emotionless, had a uniquely-hers determination in her gaze that could not be shaken. ¡°These plans do not keep up with the changes. Since nobody knows what will happen next, I will never budge. If Louis wants to make a move against us, nowhere else will make a difference.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m supporting Mommy on this. Daddy, don¡¯t send us away, okay?¡± the young kid said. ¡°Given how resourceful Louis is, he will definitely be able to find us wherever we go, so we might as well stay at home. If Daddy is really that worried, auntie and Eleven can stay with us.¡±


    With such a capable Mo Jue whose death remained unknown, even Mommy would be no match against his skills. In that case, it would be better for them to wait it out in response to the enemy.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s cold gaze swept past the mother and son. He really wanted to snap the young kid¡¯s neck.


    How could this child be so stubborn?


    ¡°Good darling son, at least your upbringing was not in vain.¡± Cheng Anya gave her son a thumbs-up and ignored Third Young Master Ye¡¯s fierce look. In response, the young kid smiled elegantly and obediently.


    ¡®Mommy, that is what I should do!¡¯


    ¡°Wei Wei and Eleven, any thoughts?¡± Third Young Master Ye understood the temperament of both mother and son very well. Third Young Master Ye had to turn to Ye Wei and Eleven as the mother and son being in agreement meant no room for discussion.


    Ye Wei and Eleven looked each other in the eye. The young kid¡¯s idea was not a bad idea. However, as Interpol was still in City A, it was not too convenient for Eleven and her to linger. The young kid smiled and blinked playfully. ¡°Commander can pull some strings and send them away.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. ¡°But what¡¯s the price to be paid? Commander is not the nicest person to talk to, and he will not help us if the price is not right.¡±


    ¡°Let me look up the latest case he is working on and feed him some information.¡±


    ¡°To think you already have a plan, you sly fox.¡± Ye Wei smiled.


    He was too scheming, too cunning.


    In response to the praise, the young kid broke into an elegant smile. To call him scheming couldn¡¯t be even more apt.


    With Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya having no idea what mimes they were up to, they then agreed to Ye Wei and Eleven staying with them first. After dinner, the three of them mysteriously entered the room and were most likely communicating with the terrorists.


    In the study room, the young kid looked up the cases that Commander was recently working on and liaise with Chu Li. Once he was certain that no losses or suspicions resulted from the information release, he revealed the information to Commander and had the latter pull strings to pull away the Interpol agents.


    Although Interpol was not under the jurisdiction of the anti-terrorist group, Commander was still a senior figure who had a massive network. To pull strings to have the Interpol agents deployed was child¡¯s play.


    The deal quickly went through and Commander reminded Ye Wei and Eleven to maintain a low profile or there would be no second chance. Ye Wei got the young kid to share her recent pitiful encounter in the group and the group broke out into laughter.


    This instant messaging (IM) system, which was developed by the young kid, was powerful and feature-packed. As the information in the IM system was carried through the First Terrorist Organization¡¯s satellite, there were no fears of their communications being intercepted. It was hence extremely reliable and secure.


    As Chu Li and Black J got down to investigating the Mo brothers, a lack of information on the internet and Mo Jue¡¯s excellent internet skills made any further digging challenging. Even if any information was discovered, its authenticity was questionable. The young kid could only have Chu Li send his best agent into the Italian Mafia to uncover more information.


    To know one¡¯s enemy and oneself was the key to victory. Apart from knowing they were against the two brothers, they knew nothing else, which left the young kid quite defeated. With Mo Jue seriously wounded, the young kid should be able to penetrate Mo Jue¡¯s systems.


    But his repeated failures left the young kid even more certain that somebody on the other end was intercepting his attacks. He was extremely certain that Mo Jue could not remain in a coma as the automated protection protocols were only as good as they could get.


    It was clear that somebody else was on the other end.


    ¡°Wei Wei, could he still be alive?¡±


    ¡°I am very certain that I nailed him in the heart. Even if he is not dead, he is substantially weakened and won¡¯t be awake now,¡± Ye Wei replied decisively.


    When she heard that Mo Jue had not died, she was indeed elated. However, she was still clear that Mo Jue, even if alive, would be out of the fight for three to five days.


    ¡°Then, there is only one explanation. His brother is as formidable as he is.¡±


    Everyone fell silent.


    Cheng Anya followed Third Young Master Ye into the bedroom. Once the door was locked, Cheng Anya grabbed Third Young Master Ye¡¯s collar. ¡°The next time you decide on your own that I will be chased out, I will waste you,¡± she said with smiling eyes.


    ¡°How overbearing.¡± Third Young Master Ye hugged her. His heart was gentle, warm, and a little excited. He took pity on her. This woman was doing all these for his good.


    He liked and was moved by how overbearing she was.


    Apart from Cheng Anya, nobody could invoke such a strong feeling in him. He would go to the ends of the world for her.


    ¡°I do not want our darling child and you to encounter any mishaps,¡± Third Young Master Ye said as he fondled Cheng Anya¡¯s long hair. The embracing lovers, bathed in the warm afternoon sun, cast two long shadows on the redwood floor of the study room.


    As the gentle wind blew, it rustled the loose hairs and made the gentleness a tad bit more passionate.


    Whoever saw them would know that they were deeply in love with each other.


    ¡°Ah Chen, please do not make decisions on my behalf. How do you know what¡¯s best for me?¡± Cheng Anya smiled as she fondled his face. ¡°I want to be with you and go through this hurdle with you. While I can¡¯t do much, I can at least make you a cup of coffee when you are tired, and you could always talk to me when you are troubled. These little things satisfy me.¡±


    ¡°Anya¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen to me first.¡± Cheng Anya smiled as she looked into Ye Chen¡¯s eyes with deep love. ¡°If you are going to push me that far away, then I can only hear from the internet what you are doing, and from the telephone whether you are having an okay time. Spare a thought for how I would feel. If you are really doing this for my good, let me stay. When you told me about your past that night, I swore that I, Cheng Anya, will be your guardian angel. I will support you, whether right or wrong. I will protect you and be with you. Since you are going up against Louis, there is no given victory. Don¡¯t bottle up all those feelings no matter how much you have endured. I can share your burdens with you, no? Ning Ning and I are a family, and if a family does not stick together through thick or thin, is it still a family? ¡®Our hearts are connected despite differences in time and space¡¯ is an utter load of bull. I want a family whose hearts are not only connected, but are together in person. I want to be able to feel and touch you two. If not, I will feel upset, distraught, and lost. When would you send me off like this? Are you still doing it for my good?¡±


    As Cheng Anya¡¯s every word hit home, Ye Chen deeply looked at his woman. While his heart arose, Cheng Anya seemed callous but was as concerned and thoughtful. Her every word was filled with warmth.


    His dear Anya was sure caring.


    Ye Chen had never encountered such a woman in the world who loved him wholeheartedly and without reservation. He was so touched that even words could not express how much he treasured her.


    ¡°While Louis may have hidden depths, you are no slouch either. He may be perverted and cunning, but doesn¡¯t the same go for you? People aren¡¯t afraid of you, so why are you in such a hurry to concede defeat and send your wife and child away? Geez, how silly could you get? You are smart, proud, and will not concede defeat. Step up to the fight and let us be the least of your concerns. Since the battle has just begun, Louis won¡¯t lay a finger on us that quickly. Don¡¯t worry about us. Ning Ning and I want you to send Louis and Ye Zhenhua running away with their tails between them. I don¡¯t believe in a smile resolving all those misgivings. Hit them hard, and without reservation.¡±


    ¡°Even if we backtrack and assume that Louis really makes a move on me, I will be willing to bear it all for you. So, why worry? I¡¯d rather brave the danger with you than shy away from you whilst you endure Louis¡¯s torture. He knows that you have psychological trauma and will leverage on that. With me around, the least I can do is to help you overcome that psychological trauma.¡±


    ¡°Anya¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s heart was shocked and his heart ached. He swore that he would not allow her or the young kid to encounter any mishaps.


    He would never forget her good intentions.


    ¡°Wait for me. I will make your wishes come true. Louis and Ye Zhenhua will end up with nothing and live the rest of their lives scorned.¡± Third Young Master Ye promised in a deep voice. With her trust, his courage increased.


    Cheng Anya smiled as she touched his face. There was a fine glint in her eyes that was gentle yet beautiful.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s heart was slowly moved by its beauty.


    He was certain that he would not forget her smile at that moment in his lifetime.


    ¡°Okay, then. You shall stay back and accompany me!¡± Third Young Master Ye leaned forward and kissed Cheng Anya. As he kissed her, he completely conveyed his love and feelings for her.


    ¡®Dear Anya, the same goes for me!¡¯

 Chapter 314 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    That night, Ye Wei was unable to sleep. Firstly, the pain in her wrist and spine left her unable to sleep at peace. Secondly, she was listening out for movement outside the mansion. Whilst the young kid had installed an infrared (IR) identification system along the outer perimeter of the mansion, Third Young Master Ye had also enabled the alarm in the mansion. Ye Wei was listening out for any movement.


    Eleven, who was also awake, listened out for movement on the sofa. Third Young Master Ye was in his bedroom the whole night on a video conference with Klose, Fourth Young Master Tang, Lin and company, discussing and refining strategies against Louis. They were also working on a set of strategies that allowed them to simultaneously advance and defend, hence defeating Louis in the shortest time possible.


    And terminate MBS International once and for all.


    The young kid was in his study room, researching his computer skills. As the Mo brothers had stoked his intention to fight, the young kid would not stop until he won against them. With his computer skills at a certain level, breaking through it was not impossible but very difficult.


    The learning never ends.


    Once he found his target, he would naturally want to defeat it. He wanted to be the top of all hackers.


    With this target in mind, the young kid¡¯s seriousness was without precedent.


    Cheng Anya was undoubtedly the idlest in the house but did not sleep well. She would occasionally wake up to make coffee for the young kid and Ye Chen, and then go onto the internet once in a while. With the MBS International incident trending on every search engine, Cheng Anya read through every official and unofficial source.


    Finally, out of boredom, she logged onto the forums. The forums were quiet after eleven in the evening as the elites were busy at work due to the recent happenings. With a looming commercial war, every enterprise was coming up with countermeasures and many were busy OT. With a few people on the forums, there was not much activity and Cheng Anya was not the most interested.


    She checked out The Evergreen Tree¡¯s account and found that he last logged in when he was arguing online with her. As Third Young Master Ye¡¯s time was precious, he indeed had very limited time to spend on the forums.


    She suddenly reminisced about the times she argued online with The Evergreen Tree. What a splendid and ideal life that was!


    With many things in her heart, she could not sleep well. Third Young Master Ye, Ye Wei, Eleven, and the young kid¡¯s sights were on the world. They became even more badass than each other with each being able to intimidate someone as strong whom they were going against. However, Ye Wei was twice injured, the young kid faced difficulties in his area of expertise, and Third Young Master Ye was about to face a massive upheaval in the marketplace. For her, her spirits were not as good.


    She had always been easily tired out, and her chest sharply ached when she took a shower last night. With her body curled on the ground, she could not move for a full ten minutes. As though her bones were made of steel, she could not move.


    Whenever she moved, her heart would hurt excruciatingly and it would take a while for her to recover.


    As she had stood for a full ten minutes after the shower, Cheng Anya was shivering and she wondered if she almost became a statue. She then took a second shower before coming out all fine.


    She wondered what had happened to her. Firstly, her abdomen winced in pain twice, followed by a weird pain in her heart. As this had never happened before, she did not know how bad her body was.


    The report due tomorrow was, like a fishbone, lodged in Cheng Anya¡¯s throat. She was afraid to go to the hospital to have the nurses deliver grave news. That thought vexed the daylights out of her.


    As it concurred at such a critical juncture, she was naturally vexed.


    As she was worried about her poor sleep, she logged onto the internet less and decidedly hugged her computer and read until three or four in the morning. When she woke up, she would make tea for Ye Chen and the young kid. Burning the midnight oil with coffee was never a good idea.


    ¡°Mommy, you have not slept yet?¡± The young kid tenderly kneaded his mommy¡¯s face. ¡°Go to sleep and don¡¯t bother about us. If not, my heart will ache.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Cheng Anya kneaded the young kid¡¯s head and walked out of the study room. As she stood at the door, she turned back to look at her son. His little frame sitting right up as he tapped away on the computer.


    Cheng Anya smiled and was proud of Ning Ning.


    As she brought the tea up to the study room on the second floor, the photocopier whirred nonstop whilst the fax machine hummed on. As Third Young Master Ye made his plans, there were a lot of documents on his table and some of them fell onto the floor.


    When Cheng Anya entered the room, he suddenly yawned. As he had not slept for two days, his eyes were bloodshot. To put it differently, nobody in the house had slept for two days straight.


    She wanted to convince him to sleep for a while but canceled the idea and instead poured him tea.


    ¡°Dear Anya, why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± Third Young Master Ye pulled her over and kissed her. His hands kneaded her slightly cold face in pity.


    ¡°Your darling child and you have yet to sleep. Naturally, I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Cheng Anya smiled as she allowed him to hug her. ¡°We¡¯re out of coffee, so time for tea.¡± She passed the tea to him.


    ¡°Dear, feed me.¡± Third Young Master Ye, who had a rare moment to skive, squinted as he looked at her lips. Cheng Anya wanted to invite him to tea like how she used to invite Ye Yutang.


    Third Young Master Ye was the typical guy who needed little cajoling.


    ¡°Stop being so difficult. Get back to work after having your tea.¡± Cheng Anya sternly lectured him as Third Young Master Ye looked at her grudgingly and hugged her tightly in revenge. ¡°Dear Anya, if you leave me hanging for such a long time, I will still make mistakes. I still¡­ have my needs.¡±


    Cheng Anya smiled as brightly as she could and all those bad feelings were gone. People were interesting. While they were upset and stifled a moment ago, somebody¡¯s smile or petulant behavior could make them extremely happy.


    Only Ye Chen and Ning Ning could let her feel that way.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I make food for you? You had so many opportunities during your birthday that you squandered. Heck, I even slept with you for a night, so don¡¯t blame me if your willy is not up to the task,¡± Cheng Anya said plainly.


    Third Young Master Ye gritted his teeth and could not wait to pounce on her. ¡°Did you say that my willy is not up to the task?¡± God knew how much he wanted her then.


    F***, was she even considerate? Men could not stand women, especially their own women, suspecting whether they were even able to ¡®perform¡¯. How embarrassing could that get!


    ¡°I¡¯m just being honest, so don¡¯t be unconvinced.¡± Cheng Anya blinked naughtily.


    ¡°You sure are mean, you know? Did you know that I used to¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye, who was about to bravely make his stand, suddenly stopped in his tracks and lost his marbles. Shit! Could he, in front of Anya, glorify his past exploits? This was not how he ought to defend his dignity.


    Ye Chen, you must be mad.


    ¡°Were you about to say that your sexual endurance was over the top?¡± Cheng Anya smiled as she turned around and looked at him teasingly.


    ¡°Dear Anya, I used to¡ªactually, yes,¡± Third Young Master Ye said seriously then smiled foolishly.


    As he had no choice but to say what he did not agree with, Cheng Anya definitely understood him too well. Like most men who had a face to protect, he really wanted to brag about his extreme sexual endurance.


    However smart Third Young Master Ye was, he would rather lose his face than lose his wife.


    And to think Miss Cheng, however gentle her demeanor, became scary when she flared up.


    ¡°Your willy is sure¡­ not up to the task.¡± Miss Cheng looked at his crotch disdainfully and then gently got up. ¡°In light of my future (sexual) happiness, I will need to reconsider marrying you.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye kept silent.


    F***, he would show her what he¡¯s capable of eventually. Third Young Master Ye swore.


    As Third Young Master Ye pinched his dear Anya on the cheek, he suddenly broke into an alluring smile. ¡°My willy will only be up to the task when it sees your fanny. Your (sexual) happiness is guaranteed.¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence.


    To bicker with Third Young Master Ye, especially when it came to sex, was almost certainly a loss-making venture. She was not as shameless as him.


    ¡°Drink your tea and get back to work. I¡¯ll have to get out too.¡± Cheng Anya was slightly embarrassed as she walked out of the study room. Third Young Master Ye, like men, was sure damn lecherous.


    Third Young Master Ye shook his head. His dear Anya was still miles away from a good verbal spar with him. After a few NSFW jokes, he felt much better. When his dear Anya came by, a kiss was all he needed to be back in the fight. That said, did he still need tea?


    As the next day dawned, Third Young Master Ye woke up from his sleep and pulled four to five thick curtains in his room. The young kid was also still sleeping. Ye Wei, who was not in good spirits due to her injury, was resting.


    As Cheng Anya went out, she could only greet Eleven.


    ¡°Are you okay if you go out alone? I¡¯ll give you a lift wherever you go,¡± Eleven said decisively. Nobody knew whether Louis would suddenly lay a finger on Cheng Anya.


    ¡°They are all at home and not in the best of spirits. Stay home. I will be fine. I¡¯m meeting a friend for lunch, and things are also just beginning. Since Louis will only resort to desperate measures when confronted, I am expecting him to spar with Ah Chen for now. He shouldn¡¯t pull off anything on me for this moment.¡±


    ¡°Wear this, and press the red button if in danger.¡± Eleven nodded as she took off her watch and let Cheng Anya wear it.


    Cheng Anya took a look, nodded, and went out.


    Li Yun came to pick Cheng Anya up before they went to the hospital. ¡°Did you ask the doctor? What did he say?¡± Li Yun asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Cheng Anya said, afraid to receive bad news.


    ¡°You¡­ Ah, never mind. You will know after a trip to the hospital.¡±


    They reached the hospital at about the appointment slot with Doctor Chen. In Doctor Chen¡¯s office, Cheng Anya opened the report with trepidation. After she calmed her nerves down, she looked at the report. ¡°I¡¯m alright?¡± Her gaze brightened.


    ¡°Ah, yes, you are alright. The checkup revealed no anomalies.¡± Doctor Chen smiled.


    While Cheng Anya rejoiced, Li Yun was also happy for her. ¡°In that case, what about the two bouts of abdominal pain earlier?¡±


    ¡°Miss Cheng, you might have eaten something bad. This happens pretty often, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Doctor Chen smiled gently.


    Cheng Anya also asked her about her chest pain the night before, which Doctor Chen attributed to a long bath that led to a lack of oxygen, which was no major problem. As Cheng Anya recovered after every abdominal pain, there did not seem to be any issues.


    She was also relaxed as she trusted this hospital more.


    The hanging worry in her heart was finally gone.


    ¡°Congratulations. At least, it was just a bad scare, so drinks on you.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    As Cheng Anya and Li Yun stepped out of Doctor Chen¡¯s office, Doctor Chen¡¯s face changed. As he saw a man in black step out from behind the screen, Doctor Chen was in extreme fear.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done as you told me to. Don¡¯t kill me¡­ Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Doctor Chen retreated in panic.


    ¡°You know too much,¡± the man said with a cold humph.


    As he lifted his hand and pulled the trigger, Doctor Chen was shot in the temple. As the gun in question was a suppressed pistol, there was nary a sound made from start to end. Once the deed was done, the man quickly disappeared from the hospital.


    Only Doctor Chen¡¯s body lay on the cold floor.


    The patch of blood slowly spread!

 Chapter 315 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Keeping her promise, Cheng Anya brought Li Yun to the pub where she first met Third Young Master Ye. After she returned from abroad, she also came here to drink with Third Young Master Ye once. It was that encounter that she met senior and the tension around them caught her off guard.


    Afraid to bring back Third Young Master Ye¡¯s memories, Cheng Anya rarely came to this pub. As she was not one to frequent the pubs, she often pushed back Li Yun¡¯s invitations with business at work as the main reason.


    When her report earlier showed that she was okay, her heart was no longer in suspense and Cheng Anya was happy. While Li Yun was a little upset, Cheng Anya, who was her best friend, brought her to the pub out of a sense of honor.


    With lights of different colors bringing out a loud yet mysterious atmosphere, there was a certain excitement and madness to the nicely furnished bar.


    On the dance floor, couples danced the tango passionately. The women were beautiful whilst the men passionate and wild. The atmosphere in the pub was superheated.


    The warm passion lapped at them like the waves.


    Cheng Anya and Li Yun settled on a bottle of ¡¯87 red wine. Li Yun, who was out to carrot Cheng Anya, chose the most expensive wine. Although Cheng Anya was in an especially good mood, her heart bled at the price of that bottle of wine.


    ¡°This bar isn¡¯t too bad, huh? It¡¯s stylish, sufficiently crazy, and not of the world.¡± Li Yun praised the place on her first visit. Most of the pubs were packed and the dancing carried with it an uncomfortable blend of passion, desire, and sweat.


    Those were the pubs of the world.


    An elegant pub with style and elegance, which only had a piano playing and people dancing a simple waltz on its dance floor were not for the modern men who were under stress and looking for relaxation.


    Such bars that combined elegance and passion felt classy yet passionate and allowed people to relax whilst allowing rich men¡¯s sons to look out for potential partners were very hard to come by.


    While this place was bustling, it did not seem run-of-the-mill.


    ¡°It was already not too bad seven years ago.¡± Cheng Anya smiled as she took a sip of red wine whilst glancing at the dance floor. ¡°Do you want to find somebody to dance with? Go unwind yourself. You¡¯re the best at tango.¡±


    ¡°If I dance the tango alone, I can get quite mad. Come, drink, drink. For all you know, you might just be able to find a one-night-stand.¡± Li Yun smiled, tipped cups with Cheng Anya, and gulped down her drink.


    Cheng Anya shrugged her shoulders and looked toward the sofa. That was the sofa where she had met Third Young Master Ye years ago when she, under a twist of events, entered his embrace. Thinking that he was a money boy, a campy story ensued.


    Third Young Master Ye might not be interested in her, but she was able to stoke his desire to conquer her. As she was in pique and unwilling to be taken advantage of that quickly, she vented it out. Maybe Third Young Master Ye was bored, and she was at the right place to give him that relief.


    Nobody knew that he was only twenty that year and in college in America. While he was young, he seemed to give off this alluring yet sad vibe. Although he was young, he had seen the world at its worst.


    He had experienced the most extreme pain and suffering.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Years ago, I met Third Young Master Ye there.¡± Cheng Anya smiled. She knew that Li Yun was the only person whom she did not hide her relationship with Third Young Master Ye from. When Li Yun first heard about it, she thought that Cheng Anya was pulling her leg.


    ¡°How dare you, and how lucky of you too to encounter him and fall in love with him,¡± Li Yun smiled. She could not tell that Cheng Anya was somebody who had the guts to pull that off.


    While the things she did were nothing short of shocking, she was a conservative lady deep down. Li Yun guessed that she might have acted because Third Young Master Ye was too good-looking.


    Cheng Anya smiled. It was perhaps so, and she too was properly surprised that she would look for a man out of passion, then be able to get out after a one night stand. Maybe that person was Third Young Master Ye.


    While she had only been out of character once, it was a very fortunate out-of-character moment for her.


    ¡°Yes, I was lucky. Even Ning Ning and Ah Chen do not know about it, hehe. Ah Chen thought that we had Ning Ning out of love, whilst Ning Ning was smart enough to know that I was hiding something from him and he also did not mention anything about it. Anyway, to Ning Ning, Daddy and Mommy are all good, so he couldn¡¯t be bothered.¡± Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°You¡¯d better pray that Ah Chen never remembers anything. Otherwise, I will get into very deep trouble.¡±


    ¡°Stop asking for blessings. Whatever you fear will come for you.¡±


    As they drank on, Cheng Anya¡¯s cell phone rang. ¡°You damn lass! Where are you? Why aren¡¯t you home yet?¡± Third Young Master Ye roared as she picked up the phone.


    ¡°Are you at the pub?¡± Third Young Master Ye said through gritted teeth as he heard the background noise.


    ¡°I was drinking with Li Yun and will be home in a moment,¡± Cheng Anya said plainly. He had called three times earlier and she told him on said calls she was with Li Yun. To think he would call less than an hour later¡­ Aye¡­


    ¡°Which pub is it, you damn lass? I¡¯ll come over to pick you up,¡± Third Young Master Ye said deeply. ¡°What are the two you doing at pubs? Is it not dangerous enough for you, huh?¡± He then took a jab at them.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Didn¡¯t you say that it was my bad luck should I run into a pervert?¡± Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry and keep yourself busy. If I had a drink too many, I¡¯ll call you.¡±


    ¡°Be back before ten.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. What a bossy man.¡± Cheng Anya coaxed him a while before she ended the call. ¡°He is sure strict,¡± Li Yun smiled.


    Just as she finished speaking, her phone rang again. Li Yun picked up the phone smiling, but her face changed. ¡°Do what?¡±


    Cheng Anya secretly wondered if Gu Zhensheng had called.


    ¡°Is my current place of your business? You are neither my husband nor father, so stop being so nosy. I am at the pub, looking for handsome guys, and do not have time for you. Go spend more time with your parents, damn it!¡± Li Yun cooly ended the call. When her phone rang again, Li Yun turned off her phone for good measure.


    As Cheng Anya pouted and did not say anything, she downed a few more glasses of wine. Cheng Anya kept mum and downed a few more glasses with her. When Cheng Anya¡¯s phone rang, Li Yun grabbed the phone and turned it off.


    ¡°How overbearing!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about him. Just drink.¡± Li Yun gave a sassy smile. ¡°Stop drinking out of stress. Once you¡¯re drunk, you¡¯ll get into an argument at home. Go easy,¡± Cheng Anya said.


    ¡°We argue every day, so it¡¯s nothing new. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Cheng Anya had to acknowledge that every family has its challenges.


    As one of them had to drive later, she drank little. Had she drank more, their lives would be in peril as Li Yun was clearly wasted.


    ¡°Hi, ladies, could I treat you to a drink?¡± A handsome man in a white suit who felt he was gentlemanly came up and flirted with them. Cheng Anya was still trying to convince Li Yun.


    ¡°Go wherever you came from,¡± Cheng Anya said without looking up.


    ¡°Since you two are drinking out of frustration, how about I make things a bit more fun for you?¡± The handsome man smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen enough men trying to hit me up. If you suck, go die and be born again. Don¡¯t be an embarrassment,¡± Cheng Anya said coldly.


    Li Yun and Cheng Anya were beauties. One was extremely attractive whilst the other was pure and touching. Many men looked at them and were hoping to have a go with them.


    Li Yun slammed the glass onto the table with a loud bam. ¡°Master Cheng, why don¡¯t you open your eyes a little bit more? You really dare to trifle with Third Young Master Ye¡¯s woman?¡±


    Master Cheng¡¯s face froze and he suddenly smiled.¡± Third Young Master Ye? Who is Third Young Master Ye¡¯s woman? Third Young Master Ye is like a dog without a master. With MBS International in the hands of the Mafia, he has run the Ye family into the ground. Why fear him?¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s gaze sank as she grabbed the glass tightly, trying to recall who this Master Cheng was. He was the young master of the Cheng family in the northern part of City A who was well-known for his debonair ways and was involved with many women.


    She took a look at him. While he had the looks, he was not as cultured.


    Those rich men¡¯s sons who were out to flirt with women were no good things.


    ¡°Your mouth stinks. Have you not brushed your teeth for three days? If you think that you are my type, f*** off.¡± Li Yun coldly smiled as she squinted dangerously. ¡°If you don¡¯t want your face, don¡¯t be shameless.¡±


    Master Cheng, who was never turned down before, coldly harrumphed as his face sank. ¡°You are just Third Young Master Ye¡¯s plaything. What is there to be so stuck up about?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with plaything? Damn, you really have the cheek to call someone a plaything. Oh, I ran into Miss Chen at the hospital a few days ago. She was crying her eyes out and said she was there to get herself checked out for HIV. So, Master Cheng, surely you couldn¡¯t have been so inconsiderate to infect some good girl?¡± Cheng Anya said with a cold gaze.


    As Master Cheng said it plainly, the entire scene was aghast. Master Cheng¡¯s face was flushed red, and many women looked at him with doubt and fear as though he was the plague.


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you insult me! You will regret this.¡± Master Cheng coldly threatened. A few hot-blooded rich men¡¯s sons gathered around.


    They did not look too friendly.


    Cheng Anya coldly smiled and got some popcorn. With Li Yun in a bad mood, their poor judgment had gotten them into some bad luck.


    ¡°I do want to see how you will make me regret this,¡± Li Yun said as she put down the glass, her arms akimbo.


    As she finished speaking, a few rich men¡¯s sons surrounded them. They were used to behaving badly. That, along with their backgrounds, made them lawless as heck. Such a scene was common at the pubs.


    Things were, however, going to end very differently.


    Li Yun cleanly took down five to six of them in a few rounds. As the man lay on the ground moaning and groaning, everyone was aghast. Cheng Anya secretly smiled. Li Yun had sure had her catharsis.


    As she was very proficient in both judo and taekwondo, whoever crossed her was in for a bad time.


    ¡°Master Cheng, you want to take me on?¡± Li Yun coldly smiled. Knowing that he had taken advantage of the wrong person, he and his company ran away without saying a word.


    Cheng Anya gently smiled as the lady boss of the pub gave them a bottle of top-grade wine. ¡°This is for the two of you, and your bill will be on the house. Thank you for standing up for women!¡±


    Cheng Anya and Li Yun looked at each other and smiled. ¡°Anya, you are damn lucky today that they didn¡¯t get you.¡±


    ¡°That was sure a lot of fun the two of you had!¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s cold voice rang in the background. Cheng Anya¡¯s goose bumps stood.

 Chapter 316 - Untitled

    Third Young Master Ye was certainly that parasite in her.


    How did he manage to nail this bar amidst the many other bars in City A? Hats off to him.


    ¡°Hi, Ah Chen, what brings you here?¡± Cheng Anya broke into her most elegant and charming smile that dazzled almost everybody! When she looked around, she was surprised as Gu Zhensheng was next to Third Young Master Ye.


    Wow!


    Li Yun was in for a very bad time!


    Ye Chen grabbed the fleeing Master Cheng by his tie and yanked him forward. As he wore a cryptic smile, his fists were cracking. ¡°My plaything? Master Cheng sure has quite some guts to insult my wife that way, huh?¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, I was too careless with my words. Please be magnanimous and not calculate the score.¡± Like a rat seeing a cat, Master Cheng¡¯s bravado instantly evaporated.


    Him being shorter than Ye Chen further magnified his weakness, which Cheng Anya despised.


    ¡°When did you hear of me being magnanimous? Are you blind or what?¡± Third Young Master Ye flung a punch at Master Cheng¡¯s eyes. Master Cheng broke into tears.


    Cheng Anya frowned. How embarrassing that scene was! For a man to cry and moan because of a little injury¡­ Didn¡¯t he want face?


    ¡°F*** off!¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly harrumphed. As Master Cheng did not hang around or resist, he got away as quickly as he could. As Li Yun had a few more drinks, Gu Zhensheng, who looked terrible, grabbed Li Yun. ¡°Go home!¡±


    Li Yun, half-drunk, pushed him away and smiled coldly. ¡°I am not related to you, so f*** off! If not, I¡¯ll wallop you as well.¡±


    With a complicated look on Gu Zhensheng¡¯s face, Cheng Anya knew that things could go south. ¡°Xiaoyun, you got to talk to him nicely. I¡¯ll make a move first, and Gu Zhensheng will be with you.¡± She quickly added.


    She coldly looked at Gu Zhensheng and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard.¡±


    This was the first time Cheng Anya saw Xiaoyun get this drunk. As she left the pub with Third Young Master Ye, Cheng Anya was not the happiest and was mum for most of the trip. As she drank for the kicks of it, she had not drunk much.


    ¡°How did you end up with Gu Zhensheng?¡± Cheng Anya asked calmly and was a little puzzled. ¡°He called me and I decided to repay him a favor by getting him here. Why not kill two birds with one stone?¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled elegantly.


    ¡°How scheming!¡± Cheng Anya harrumphed. It was hence little wonder that a busy Third Young Master Ye would bring her home as he had brought Gu Zhensheng along. How scheming of him indeed.


    For people like them, owing favors was taboo as repaying them became a headache.


    ¡°Girls like you should stay away from the pubs. It¡¯s too dangerous,¡± Third Young Master Ye said. Third Young Master Ye and Gu Zhensheng were already there and wanted to see how the girls would defuse the situation. To think that Li Yun¡¯s karate skills were so good that Gu Zhensheng got a shock.


    Miss Cheng stood aside and cheerfully drank on as she watched the show. It was not surprising that she was certain she would come out unscathed. When did modern women become so badass?


    ¡°I know. Xiaoyun was not the happiest and I accompanied her. You brought me to this pub before.¡±


    ¡°You did not visit this pub before?¡±


    Cheng Anya had a sudden realization and did not directly answer the question. ¡°I was a good girl, okay?¡±


    ¡°How cheesy!¡±


    As Cheng Anya did not expect Third Young Master Ye to recall anything, she smiled and her heart was at ease. The banter on the way back home was unexpectedly easy.


    A few days passed peacefully.


    As Third Young Master Ye was busy waging that commercial war, the young kid was busy at work, decrypting Mo Jue¡¯s systems. Whilst Ye Wei recuperated, Eleven and Cheng Anya were extremely free. As they were able to get along, they worked on dishes for the other three.


    While the young kid was still responsible for cooking, Cheng Anya and Eleven were responsible for what to prepare. Although Ning Ning felt very helpless, his mommy was still the biggest and he would try his best to satisfy her.


    Despite the deep wound that the steel lotus inflicted on her, the rare medicine that she recuperated with allowed Ye Wei to recover very quickly.


    When Third Young Master Ye was overwhelmed with business, Cheng Anya became his secretary and they faced the commercial war together. As what Cheng Anya knew and understood was unique, quite a few of her perspectives helped Third Young Master Ye.


    As they were having a video conference, the fact that Klose and Cheng Anya knew each other from before helped Fourth Young Master Tang and Lin quickly get to know Miss Cheng.


    The meeting was harmonious.


    The lukewarm battle between the two sides came to an end. Once this buffer period passed, Klose, Fourth Young Master Tang and Lin gave their all in their battle against MBS International, with Third Young Master Ye commanding the battle from behind the scenes. The battle instantly heated up.


    As the sluggish battle suddenly heated up, many people could not respond in time and there were countless enterprises implicated. Those who were sitting on the fence were forced to take sides. All the four major families in City A, the Ye, Yang, Lin, and Tang families, were embroiled in this commercial war.


    Whether by choice or not, nobody could escape the encirclement as many supply chains were implicated in the background. Given Third Young Master Ye¡¯s detailed planning, funding from Fourth Young Master Tang and Lin fell into place.


    He knew that it was the right moment to strike.


    About 80% of the loss of MBS International¡¯s customer base could be attributed to Third Young Master Ye. As Third Young Master Ye and MBS International had a very good relationship and with the former privy to the latter, he started to secretly contact MBS International¡¯s suppliers after he left. Whether by goodwill or by threat of interests, he slowly chipped away at MBS International¡¯s customer base.


    Although Louis was also prepared and managed to intimidate some corporations into staying through his Mafia connections, Third Young Master Ye, however, took great care in selecting his targets.


    Those that Third Young Master Ye selected were able to influence others more, and Louis lacked the charm that Third Young Master Ye had.


    With the loss of the customer base to Fourth Young Master Tang, Lin, and GK International Media, a transitional contract was inked. The four of them were working in cohesion.


    With the loss of the customer base, Third Young Master Ye did not give Louis and Ye Zhenhua any more room to wriggle. He focused his efforts against MBS International¡¯s core project: the Repulse Bay project.


    After Third Master Ye¡¯s ace team left, Louis¡¯s team took over. They were firstly unfamiliar with the project, and each had differing interests. Progress on the Repulse Bay project was slow and eventually stalled due to technical issues.


    Louis took a risk and started cutting corners. Third Young Master Ye had long expected Louis to pull that off because the Repulse Bay project was what was keeping MBS International afloat. If the project stalled due to technical issues, it was not too different from Louis ruining MBS International¡¯s reputation.


    Defeat would come.


    This was long expected.


    Louis and Third Young Master Ye were not ones to easily give up. They were both exceptionally smart and twisted. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s willingness to fight was different from Louis¡¯ willingness to fight.


    A few days ago, Louis still seemed tough and was able to hold off Fourth Young Master Tang and Lin¡¯s advances. He also knew that Third Young Master Ye was calling the shots from behind the scenes and wanted to fight against Third Young Master Ye to prove his worth.


    Third Young Master Ye, however, would not allow him to. He endured the moment of temptation and avoided Louis¡¯ attacks. If one were to attack relentlessly, burn-out was inevitable. The same reasoning applied to commercial wars.


    While Louis wanted to completely eliminate Third Young Master Ye, he was well-prepared. Little did anybody expect Third Young Master Ye to defy his typical decisive style and agitate Louis. His construction team took on some minor jobs that were easily resolved. These minor jobs, which did little to boost Louis¡¯ profile, left him vexed.


    As their will to fight waned, Third Young Master Ye suddenly advanced aggressively. Louis¡¯ team was unable to keep up and the unstable foundations started to shake.


    Although the major corporations in the city jumped into the fray, everyone, save Yao Hua who led the southern part of the city, was aligned with Louis. Most of them were merely cheerleaders who did not join in the battle.


    They were like the cheerleaders in a never-ending tug-of-war.


    Things were different for Third Young Master Ye as there were many newly-established international enterprises in the east and west of the city. On Third Young Master Ye and Fourth Young Master Tang¡¯s order, all of them rallied to the call and spearheaded the advance. Most importantly, Third Young Master Ye and Fourth Young Master Tang shared their spoils with their supply chains and were well-received in the marketplace. One look was all they needed to tell what kind of person Louis was.


    After many years in City A, Third Young Master Ye and Fourth Young Master Tang had cultivated very healthy corporate images despite their styles. That was why MBS International and the Tang family enjoyed the protection of their supply chains¡ªor rather, the blessings of their compatriots.


    This was something the rookie Louis would never be able to achieve.


    While Ye Zhenhua¡¯s influence in politics and the marketplace came into play, Third Young Master Ye anticipated that and had Fourth Young Master Tang as the master of the Dragon Gate visit several high-ranking officials to seal the deal.


    One does not differentiate between the marketplace and politics at times. Very often, whoever ruled the marketplace in City A would also rule the underground. With a plethora of contacts, Fourth Young Master Tang as the master of the underworld was able to control much more than Ye Zhenhua.


    The higher-ups had to make a choice.


    And hence, a brutal commercial war exploded into the day as corporations encircled and surrounded one another. It was a rotten fight that the government could not even intervene in.


    The stalemate that was barely maintained in the first three days collapsed when Third Young Master Ye made a move against all of MBS International¡¯s core projects. MBS International was routed despite Louis¡¯ preparation as he was going against a Third Young Master Ye who knew MBS International like the back of his hand.


    What was most terrifying was Third Young Master Ye¡¯s unpredictable stratagem which could not be made out and did not play his cards in order. With many corporations behind him, Ye Zhenhua and Louis were not his matches.


    Third Young Master Ye felt that Louis had already done a damn good job by hanging on for three days.

 Chapter 317 - Untitled

    As the immense commercial war waged on for days, the outcome of the commercial war was evident when Third Young Master Ye dismantled the last core project in MBS International¡¯s three core businesses.


    The businesses that were forced to choose sides realigned themselves and support for Louis dropped substantially in the past few days. Whether in the government or in the marketplace, Louis received much less support than Third Young Master Ye.


    With four enterprises against one, what started out as a typical battle with equally-matched sides became a three versus one. Not only was MBS International struggling to keep up in terms of funding and technical manpower, but Third Young Master Ye¡¯s instigation of the program managers to a mutiny led MBS International into a two-fronted difficulty as well.


    Louis, who was extremely haughty, wanted to really duke it out with Third Young Master Ye. While this was a good chance for him to use other means to suppress Third Young Master Ye, they all did not work out and he had to duke it out with him in the marketplace.


    He was indeed capable of holding off Third Young Master Ye for a few days. Whilst Third Young Master Ye typically advocated a quick and clean battle, he would plot the demise of a corporation in detail and leave said corporation beyond gone in five days. His methods were well-known for their decisiveness and brutality.


    This was no exception. Louis had no chance of going against him with MBS International, which the latter knew too well.


    Just as everybody thought that MBS International was not going to hang on for much longer, the entry of a few large corporations leveled the playing field¡ªto name a few, an internationally-renowned Italian jewelry firm, America¡¯s second-largest financing corporation, and a large Italian real-estate enterprise. Their entry disrupted the delicate balance of power in City A.


    While Louis started off in his fight against Third Young Master Ye brimming with confidence, thinking that reliance on the local enterprises in City A would be enough to counter Third Young Master Ye, Third Young Master Ye responded extremely quickly and he had no other way save collaborating with other international enterprises against Third Young Master Ye.


    If fighting solo did not work out, then he had to fight in a group.


    Hence, this commercial war which started off as a personal war became a chaotic group fight that exploded beyond control. As the commercial war waged on, it was about to enter a new phase.


    This bloody group battle was a group battle that disrupted all known equilibriums.


    Third Young Master Ye, who had the advantage, was forced back to square one and was preparing to fight a war of attrition.


    All eyes in the world were on this commercial battle. The jewelry, real estate, and media fields were exceptionally hectic at this moment as they figured out how they would win customers over and gain market share.


    From without to within, countless enterprises were drawn into this commercial war.


    ¡°Louis, that d***!¡± Klose burst out at the start of the teleconference. Whilst everyone laughed to help him cool down, this was a battlefront where they did not get to decide how the enemy would strike as the situation seemed to deteriorate.


    As they were affected by these few international enterprises, the share prices of GK International Media, the Tang and the Lin families were all affected and dropped throughout the day. Klose was extremely infuriated.


    ¡°Damned him if he dares to justify how the Mafia operates! To think he dares to play this way¡­ Is he waiting to trigger the next global economic crisis?¡± Klose was clearly enraged. ¡°Even GK International is restricted to helping out in the shadows and many things couldn¡¯t be made public. That idiot dared to involve them so brazenly. Since that¡¯s happening, let¡¯s stop playing, gentlemen. If he can find people, why can¡¯t we?¡±


    Klose was angry for a reason. Louis had clearly broken the rules of the game. Like a primitive man who lived in the same forest, each forest had a capable ruler. When the few prices in the forest fought, it was little wonder that all in the forest would be mobilized. What did an outsider king have to do with this?


    Since he was intent on disturbing the equilibrium in the ecosystem, the government would not sit by and allow things to happen.


    It was either MBS International going down or GK International Media, The Tang and Lin families going down. Nobody could sit around and allow them to have their way as they were influential international corporations whose tussle could trigger an economic crisis.


    In a recent report, economists and experts observing the recent melee-a-trois expressed their opinions. They described it as the most senseless, most nonsensical commercial war as it had the deepest effects.


    If this was not handled properly, a massive economic crisis could be triggered with City A at the forefront of it. With experts calling for the government to intervene to end this chaos, Third Young Master Ye also pondered about how he could swiftly end this scene.


    Some experts blamed Louis for disrupting the equilibrium in City A as he, as an Italian, had no share in the feuding brothers in City A!


    That statement was on point.


    ¡°Now that MBS International has the funding, technical support, and their support, Louis will be able to hold out much longer. Such a commercial war cannot go on for long, lest it turn into a lose-lose. I expect the government to intervene in a few days, so we have to gain a decisive victory before that and minimize our losses. Looking at the plans we have devised earlier, which one is the best possible way out?¡± Young Master Lin said calmly.


    While they were each formidable and unafraid to engage in a tussle, the current situation dictated that they had to win. If a lose-lose ensued, the purpose of the battle was lost. Fourth Young Master Tang and Third Young Master Ye supported his suggestion as they had to win before the government intervened.


    ¡°Now that we can¡¯t hit them from the outside, we will have to strike from the inside,¡± Klose correctly pointed out. While going against hard aspects used to work, he was able to make up for the numbers lost as he had support. They hence had to strike at MBS International¡¯s core.


    Third Young Master Ye nodded. ¡°MBS International¡¯s main cash cows are the real estate and jewelry sectors. While he has funds, technical expertise, and connections, especially so in the jewelry sector, he will not be able to continue with the Repulse Bay project.¡±


    ¡°This I understand. Playing dirty?¡± Klose raised his eyebrows as he looked at Third Young Master Ye. Klose seemed to imply, ¡®You are no gentleman and should have played dirty since a long time ago. What took you this long?¡¯


    If Louis wanted to play dirty, he was nowhere as dirty as Third Young Master Ye. When Louis played dirty, he hired guns. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s form of playing dirty was not about numbers but hitting home where it really hurt.


    Who was dirtier than the other?


    ¡°Oh, yes, aren¡¯t you are the best at that?¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled. ¡°I have left the Repulse Bay project alone for a long time. Louis probably forgot that I would be eventually cleaning up MBS International¡¯s mess and did not touch the Repulse Bay project. Since he is playing dirty, why should I keep my gloves on? Worst comes to worst, I¡¯ll disadvantage myself to gain this advantage then think about the funds for Repulse Bay at another. Winning now matters.¡±


    ¡°You sure are playing it big. If you slip up, it will take you even longer to get back on your footing,¡± Fourth Young Master Tang said. While they knew that the foundation of the Repulse Bay project was the key to striking MBS International the hardest, Third Young Master Ye would face a lot more problems getting the project back on track in the future.


    This was hence an option they did not consider.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t an issue because nothing will faze me. Besides, since MBS International is still business as usual, I can still rebuild everything despite the Repulse Bay wrecking MBS International.¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled cunningly. ¡°Also, Louis and I had a diamond-smuggling deal that he took over after I left. Since nobody is supplying MBS International, the imminent launch of the Rose Tear No. 4 would mean that he would have to use that stock of diamonds.¡±


    ¡°That is sure dirty!¡± Klose clapped in applause. ¡°Where the hell were you earlier? Took you so long to spill such juicy insider information, huh?


    ¡°As we were still figuring who else Louis would rope in earlier, his move eliminated all that guessing. This saves me effort because I will bear this grudge and waste them one by one!¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled sinisterly, a coldness flashing through his gaze.


    Everybody understood that it was not good for Third Young Master Ye to appear in person. Fourth Young Master Tang had somebody to work on ruining MBS International through ruining its core. Third Young Master Ye deliberately had most of the funds parked in the Repulse Bay for this very purpose.


    Louis and Ye Zhenhua could finally catch a breath. After matching Third Young Master Ye move for move, they were fatigued, anxious, and jumpy. Third Young Master Ye almost drove them into a breakdown. Besides, the technical and financial assistance rendered by so many corporations relieved the pressure on MBS International.


    Ye Zhenhua generously praised Louis for being able to engage so many people at such short notice as that was something he was unable to do. Louis smiled in response. To Ye Zhenhua, MBS International was way more important than anything else.


    Well advanced in age, he had invested his entire life in it and would not allow Third Young Master Ye to ruin it all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what other plans Ye Chen has.¡± Ye Zhenhua let out a cold harrumph.


    That night, as the city was asleep, a major case left the city aghast.


    MBS International¡¯s flagship project, the Repulse Bay project, collapsed. The project which chugged along as usual suddenly collapsed like a skyscraper. It signified the demise of MBS International which had dominated City A for half a century.


    When Ye Zhenhua received the news at three in the morning, it was as though he had aged by ten-over years in a moment when his hand went limp and he dropped the telephone on the floor. While his butler, Chen De, consoled him, the agony got to Ye Zhenhua and he vomited blood.


    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡±


    ¡°MBS International is gone¡­¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 318 - Untitled

    The collapse of the Repulse Bay project was an unprecedented case of a shoddy project that also tarnished MBS International¡¯s reputation. Ye Zhenhua, out of agony, vomited blood and was sent to the hospital in the night. As Louis received the information earlier than Ye Zhenhua, he was unusually calm as though it was within expectations. Without discussing the incident, he ordered his men to seem as though they were salvaging the situation.


    The extent of the collapse was immense as what should have been a major project was halfway through when it collapsed in the middle and destroyed its foundation. Louis had indeed encountered many technical issues in the Repulse Bay project.


    As he had to make up for lost time without the original schematics of the project but only with sketches, there were many details that were overlooked. The hand-take for the project was very clearly defined and the previous team brought along all the documents when they departed. As the terrain around Repulse Bay was complicated, there were numerous problems encountered, including what had to be made up for when it came to Third Young Master Ye¡¯s team¡¯s hand-drawn schematics and putting in additional care during construction.


    Louis did not have the luxury of time to resolve the technical problems. He was too confident in allowing Third Young Master Ye¡¯s team to leave scot-free and gloss over the difficulties encountered during the project. While a few omissions were still passable, the final construction was largely different from the original, which led to the middle weakening.


    All that was needed was deliberate sabotage to the middle section of the project to trigger its collapse.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s bets were on that. Once the project was passed to Louis, it was a matter of time before problems surfaced. His original plan revolved leaving Repulse Bay¡¯s foundations alone to take over it later and then resolve the middle section¡¯s technical problems, which would save him some funds.


    Nobody expected Louis to, of all things, play dirty and force him to cripple himself to play dirty. Such dirty tactics thoroughly ruined the Repulse Bay project and he would rather start from scratch.


    Louis and Ye Zhenhua asked for it.


    Even if he angered Ye Zhenhua to death, Third Young Master Ye was not particularly fazed by it. When he received news of Ye Zhenhua¡¯s hospitalization, Third Young Master Ye had nary a reaction. He replied that he was busy and would pay his respects, leaving everyone receiving the news stunned at how deep the hatred between the father and son had run.


    It was so deep and intense.


    With intense media coverage, the scandal went international at the fastest speed possible. With so many eyeballs on the incident, MBS International was sure to collapse at the quickest speed possible.


    Louis actually did not know that this was sabotage as there were no deaths. As there were many workers around when construction continued throughout the night, it was unusual that there were no casualties despite the collapse.


    While one could tell that something was amiss, there was no proof to back it up. Even the construction workers were baffled.


    While Louis¡¯ team had initially estimated the loading factor and were confident of it, they were still able to keep the project on pace despite the lack of total stability.


    The sudden collapse must have been deliberate.


    Third Young Master Ye was extremely certain about the specific technical aspect that did not make the cut. All he had to do was to weaken that aspect and the entire project was gone. As he never left a trace, especially with such drastic moves, nobody could relate him to what had happened.


    To put it not so politely, even if there was insufficient time to evacuate the construction workers that night, Third Young Master Ye could not be bothered about the deaths of tens of them.


    Relevant departments in the government started to intervene and interfere in all of the construction projects that MBS International was involved in. Professional surveying teams were sent to investigate the extent of shoddy construction.


    The person in charge of the project, Louis, was administratively detained by the police. Although he went into the police station for a moment and had some coffee before he was bailed out, it was a formality that he had to clear.


    As Third Young Master Ye saw the few detectives and him walk toward the police car, he felt thoroughly good. While he knew that he would come out from the police station, he still felt good as detaining the godfather of the Italian Mafia was something glorious.


    The hospital was besieged by reporters. As Ye Zhenhua was unwell, his statements were taken in the hospital. Him vomiting blood was timely, and he was still deeply humiliated.


    This day, MBS International¡¯s share prices were gravely affected. As the family members were not present, Louis¡¯ consortium without its head did not act as aggressively. Maybe they knew that the battle had ended. Fourth Young Master Tang and Lin heaped additional pressure on MBS International once the stock market opened. MBS International¡¯s share prices dropped.


    In the afternoon, MBS International¡¯s reputation was dealt another major blow.


    Three batches of diamonds in MBS International¡¯s warehouse were found to have radioactivity levels that exceeded specifications. With public opinion awash against MBS International, poor Mister Louis was brought to the police station again and then released on bail in the afternoon.


    In the span of a day, Mister Louis, who had never been detained in his life, had to walk out of the police station twice. This was the biggest humiliation and largest aggravation to the godfather of the Italian Mafia.


    A look at his sinister gaze could tell that he was on the brink of rage.


    People noticed that the once gentlemanly melancholic prince was no longer melancholic but sinister instead. He was exceptionally sinister.


    Going in and out of the police station was trivial. What was scariest was the government ordering all jewelry from MBS International to be recalled as the raw materials for MBS International¡¯s jewelry was tainted with radiation. In the span of a day, MBS International¡¯s products, from the exclusive resellers to the display cabinets in major shopping malls, disappeared from public view.


    At the same time, MBS International¡¯s feedback line received one too many complaints.


    This was a disastrous day in MBS International¡¯s history. As Fourth Young Master Tang and Lin kept the pressure up, Third Young Master Ye was in the mood and watched the news, financial papers, and all reports with glee.


    GK International Media went the mile to create a column that specially followed the news. It even dramatically contrasted MBS International helmed by Third Young Master Ye against MBS International under Louis¡¯ helm.


    This heaven-and-earth comparison that Klose called the shots on continued its typically campy style. People could not help but simmer in laughter at what should have been a factual report by GK International Media.


    With the war at its peak, the victor was clear.


    Even if Louis invoked the gods, they would not be able to save him. Once a corporation¡¯s reputation is tarnished, all else is empty talk as the corporate reputation is what mattered.


    Many were certain that this was a premeditated, planned, and vicious toxic competition which was started by the former president of MBS International, Ye Chen. But, who would even say that?


    Firstly, there was some leeway in related legislation and they did not invoke any legal loopholes. Accusing Third Young Master Ye would be akin to slapping oneself, which was something many would not do.


    Secondly, when Third Young Master Ye stepped down, he played the emotional card and won over the public. While some caught onto it, this helped pave the way to MBS International¡¯s return¡ªfor Third Young Master Ye to helm MBS International following the incidents. This was not something that jealousy could achieve. This was a combination of acting skills, smarts, talent, and a scheming mind played to perfection that one had to respect.


    Thirdly, the number of corporations that supported him, GK International Media, Tang¡¯s Enterprises, and the Lin Family were no slouches that commanded substantial influence. Although these corporations minded their own business, this incident revealed that these corporations minding their own business was merely a false impression.


    With the heads of the east, west, and north of the city brothers, the Tang and Lin families were incurring a loss to help Third Young Master Ye gain power. When one looked at the marketplace, the number of people who could wield such influence was few and far between.


    Even if one saw through it all, all they could do was to feign their foolishness.


    This was Third Young Master Ye¡¯s typical style¡ªto slap you and still have you thank him. Nobody could do anything to him, and whoever crossed him was in for a bad time. If the godfather of the Italian Mafia could not beat him, everybody else might be better off calling it a day.


    Out of this understanding, Third Young Master Ye¡¯s telephone rang nonstop as many bosses who made the wrong choice politely established relationships with Third Young Master Ye.


    Third Young Master Ye was gentlemanly and did not refuse anybody. He had this ¡®come and bribe me for I do not care¡¯ vibe that made Cheng Anya and baby Cheng despise him.


    To say something and do something else was Third Young Master Ye.


    ¡°That was nothing short of vicious,¡± Ye Wei said as she followed up on the latest developments in the young kid¡¯s study room. To lay dormant for seven days and strike on the first day with total success left Ye Wei extremely pleased. She was even more pleased when she saw Louis¡¯ face, even more so than teasing Mo Jue.


    ¡°I wanted to say that he was a pervert,¡± Eleven said coolly. The jewelry materials tainted with radiation should have been exposed in the morning, but he wanted to wait until the afternoon. Ask Third Young Master Ye why.


    His response: If it was leaked in the morning, it would lose its value as Louis would only enter the police station once and settle everything. He loved to see how Louis was repeatedly detained by the police.


    He also felt that the policemen would give him a medal as many undercover agents died because of the Mafia. With their godfather being detained by the police, the tables had indeed turned. How much more meaningful could that get!


    Firstly, seeing Louis humiliated left him pleased. Secondly, he was doing a service for the public, something every good citizen should do.


    As he went on, Miss Cheng, Ye Wei, and Eleven¡¯s eyes twitched hard. Apart from giving him the thumbs-up, Ye Wei could not think of any other way out. Miss Cheng, who was used to it, remained calm.


    Third Young Master Ye took an interest in messing people up as he sent them to their doom. One wondered how he cultivated such a twisted mindset.


    ¡°That¡¯s how Daddy has always been. Get used to it!¡± The young kid, who was extremely calm and praised his daddy¡¯s action, was undoubtedly Third Young Master Ye¡¯s son. Ye Wei dope-slapped him.


    ¡°When your little son grows up, he will be even more twisted than third brother.¡± Ye Wei was extremely certain and beyond doubt that this little gentleman would surpass his father.


    Eleven nodded in agreement!


    Ye Wei pinched the young kid¡¯s cheeks and turned his face. ¡°I am stifled. Baby, tell me about my third brother. While he had a terrible upbringing, his twisted mentality is understandable. As for you, who is loved by your parents, protected, spared from torture, and never suffered any setback, could you become as twisted?¡±


    She was extremely curious about this.


    Brother and sister, especially Third Brother, had it worst. This, however, guaranteed the happiness and good life of the next generation. The young kid was definitely an accident.


    ¡°There is a term¡­ Inheritance!¡± The young kid smiled elegantly as he gave a cryptic answer. He resembled Third Young Master Ye¡¯s squinted eyes.


    Ye Wei was at a loss for words.


    Eleven was speechless¡­


    ¡°Got it. You¡¯d better pass this down to your children. If each member of the family surpasses the previous generation, the Ye family will rule the world.¡± Ye Wei laughed alluringly as she moved her wrist. Her wrist, which had almost recovered, was still not as comfortable as it was when she was well.


    It was the young kid¡¯s turn to become speechless. He did not even know whether his wife was born yet. Wasn¡¯t it a tad too early to talk about the next generation?


    ¡°Desperate times call for desperate measures. One wonders what other tricks Louis has up his sleeve.¡±


    ¡°According to the information that I received, the Mafia is planning to pull back to Italy. Since the battle in City A was a battle for MBS that only mattered to Ye Zhenhua, Italy is Louis¡¯ main camp. It wouldn¡¯t make sense for him to be penny wise and pound foolish,¡± the young kid replied calmly.


    ¡°He is planning to pull back?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. This was a little out of expectation as she was expecting Louis to put up a final struggle. This was not Louis¡¯ style. The violent man, even in the throes of his death, would take somebody with him to his death.


    Eleven frowned in slight incomprehension. ¡°Did the Mo brothers deliberately mislead you?¡±


    ¡°Is there even a need to?¡± the young kid asked nonchalantly. ¡°I am not going to interfere in his fight with Daddy and will, at most, just get some popcorn. Since Daddy is able to handle it all, why should I show myself?¡±


    ¡°That is not necessarily the case,¡± Ye Wei said as she stroked her chin and murmured to herself. ¡°It has been years since people came to ask for trouble. Does that mean that Mo Jue is still alive?¡±


    As Eleven coldly harrumphed, the young kid stuck his head close to Ye Wei but Ye Wei did not react. ¡°Auntie, are you in love?¡±


    Ye Wei responded and smiled alluringly. She then kissed the young kid on the face. ¡°When you reach auntie¡¯s age, a female who does not fantasize about men is definitely abnormal. Your auntie is free from psychological trauma and healthy, so fantasizing about men is logical and understandable. As for you, aren¡¯t you too young to fantasize about girls?¡±


    As the young kid saw Ye Wei admit this openly, he smiled and brought his daddy out. ¡°As I have my father¡¯s style with me, this is inheritance.¡±


    ¡°You, unfilial son.¡±


    ¡°While Mo Jue still being alive may be good for you, it isn¡¯t for us.¡± Eleven reminded her. How could that damn lass fall in love with that numb skull? How spineless of her.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with the two of you? I am not interfering with business. I will still kill when I have to, and wallop when I have to. Did you see me go soft?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows as she took a look at them. ¡°Stop looking down on people. I still have my morals and am reasonable.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Look at how badass and sharp your mommy is. Shut up please.¡± Ye Wei moved her hand over and tried to pin the young kid down.


    As the poor young kid was too weak, he was still pinned down.


    As his little body struggled, he was unwilling to concede defeat. A warning tone suddenly came from the computer. Ye Wei then let the young kid go as the young kid ran toward the computer as quickly as he could.


    This was an intruders¡¯ alarm that he had set up. Somebody had apparently hacked into his computer. When he touched his computer, his computer screen went black and displayed another image.


    ¡°Speak of the devil indeed,¡± Eleven said coldly as she looked at the screen with arms akimbo. The best way to differentiate Mo Ye from Mo Jue lay in their eyes. No colored contacts would be able to imitate those pure purple lenses.


    There was something sinister about him that nobody could imitate. It was unique, stern, and he had almost recovered¡­ Nobody could tell that Ye Wei had nailed him in the heart.


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, after all of MBS International¡¯s jewelry lineup was recalled, Third Young Master Ye was invited by Mao Huairen, the chairman of the City A¡¯s jewelers association, for a detailed meeting. Since Miss Cheng was also free, she followed him out.


    Third Young Master Ye, who was a member of the association, had a so-so relationship with Mao Huairen.


    As he had spent a relatively short time developing the jewelry industry and was not in the association for long, he had no dealings with Mao Huairen as they were in different professions.


    Even though he joined the jewelers association and exchanged information with Lin, his friendships with the other members were not deep.


    Third Young Master Ye knew the reason behind Mao Huairen¡¯s sudden invitation. After spending days at home directing the battle, he was all too happy to go out and stretch his bones.


    While Mao Huairen and Ye Zhenhua were about the same age, he seemed much older than Ye Zhenhua. He had merciful wisdom and could click well with Third Young Master Ye. As expected, they were discussing future developments in the jewelry industry.


    Mao Huairen wisely decided against discussing the latest commercial war and merely chatted with Third Young Master Ye as the chairman of the jewelers association. Third Young Master Ye was secretly awed at Mao Huairen¡¯s wisdom.


    Although he made no mention of the commercial war, he ¡®accidentally¡¯ revealed the government¡¯s intention to incentivize jewelry enterprises. This was in line with Third Young Master Ye¡¯s thoughts as there would be massive room for the jewelry industry following MBS International¡¯s collapse and restructuring.


    Mao Huairen¡¯s intentions were clear, which was to get Third Young Master Ye onboard and develop the local jewelry industry. As Third Young Master Ye was a hard-to-come-by talent, as well as MBS Jewelry a leading international brand, a willing Third Young Master Ye would be able to develop the local jewelry industry.


    Jewelry was not the Lin Family¡¯s main industry, and the Lin family collaborated more with Third Young Master Ye than competed against him. MBS International controlled more than half of the jewelry market in City A.


    With vibrant opportunities awaiting, he gave Third Young Master Ye some ideas to consider as the latter planned to reorganize MBS International.


    While Third Young Master Ye politely said that he might not return to MBS International, he still accepted Mao Huairen¡¯s proposal. With help from the jewelers association, he would be able to get the jewelry pillar of MBS International¡¯s three pillars up and running first. With the capital flow that originated from it, it gave him time to restructure the media and real estate pillars.


    Third Young Master Ye accepted the proposal with glee as it reduced his work.


    ¡°Why do you want to help me?¡± He was more curious about that as he must have done something good. Third Young Master Ye did not believe in favor, and he was certain that Mao Huairen expected something in return.


    ¡°Credit goes to Third Young Master Ye for allowing MBS International¡¯s jewelry to achieve international fame in such a short time. It would be such a shame for City A to have such a renowned brand that would go to waste. I hope you will continue to develop MBS International¡¯s jewelry business.¡± Mao Huairen chuckled.


    ¡°That simple?¡± Third Young Master Ye raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Young man, when you reach my age, your thoughts become less complicated.¡± Mao Huairen chuckled as Third Young Master Ye felt embarrassed.


    ¡°Mister Mao, thank you so much. This will beat having to raise funds.¡± Cheng Anya smiled as she eased the situation.


    Teaching a man how to fish would win giving a man a fish hands down.


    ¡°Miss Secretary is too polite.¡± Mao Huairen smiled gently. Third Young Master Ye did not mention much, and the following conversation went well. To Third Young Master Ye, this was something that could not be compared with wealth. To Mao Huairen, this was a young man that he deeply admired.


    As they had met at an open cafe opposite Hughes Square, the conversation went on until four in the afternoon. The giant television screens displayed the news of MBS International¡¯s jewelry being recalled. Many people were gathered at Hughes Square and largely negative opinion was awash.


    After Mao Huairen had left, Miss Cheng sat next to Third Young Master Ye. ¡°How does it feel to ruin your own kingdom?¡± Miss Cheng smiled as she asked him.


    ¡°Very good!¡± Third Young Master Ye openly hugged Miss Cheng. ¡°It does not take much to destroy the very kingdom you have built up. Besides, I had only invested a few years in it. In comparison to the lifetime efforts some have put in, it makes me even happier.¡±


    He wanted to elevate MBS International further and then allow it to free-fall. Although he had developed feelings for MBS International, he hoped for time to wash away the hatred. He originally did not want to corner Ye Zhenhua and leave him alone. But learning that Louis was actually Ye Yukun wiped away all his hesitation to destroy MBS International.


    Looking at the damage he had caused. He was not the slightest sad. He only felt the pleasure of revenge.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s done, enjoy it while you can.¡±


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go home. When we¡¯ve time at home, let¡¯s work on what we should call our next company.¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled as he held Miss Cheng on the way out. To think they would encounter Louis on the way down.


    Enemies are sure to meet.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s smiling face suddenly sunk whilst Louis lowered his head and gave his subordinates instructions as they headed in. When he saw who that was, a sinister intent flashed past his emerald gaze.


    It was extremely malicious and sinister.


    ¡°Hello, Louis, was the coffee in the police station drinkable?¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled elegantly and did not conceal his gloating at Louis¡¯s misfortune. Having orchestrated this entire act, he was very pleased with its outcome.


    ¡°My dear brother, be as happy as you can. It will only last two days,¡± Louis said as his gaze swept past Cheng Anya.

 Chapter 319 - Untitled

    With this call of ¡®brother¡¯, Third Young Master Ye suddenly clenched his fists and his veins throbbed. Despite that, he still wore an elegant and charming smile that was overbearing. ¡°When shit hits the fan and you panic, you can never be too sure whether those antics will save you!¡±


    Cheng Anya was a little baffled. A lot of things happened in the past two days, and the situation was starting to clear. With a clear victory in sight, even the President of the United States could not change the situation.


    Every country has its laws, which along with public opinion would not allow Louis to bring back MBS International from the dead. Whether Third Young Master Ye stopped did not matter.


    A period of time was needed to regain consumer confidence. How could Louis, who would immensely struggle to re-establish corporate image, be so confident?


    Cheng Anya secretly pondered and had a bad omen. While she could not quite describe it clearly, it stifled her. As she looked up, she saw Louis¡¯ emerald gaze sweep past her.


    Whilst it seemed intentional, it also seemed unintentional. Louis¡¯ gaze then landed on Third Young Master Ye. Cheng Anya, however, felt as though a cold and venomous snake crawled past her chest. A confident, sinister, and insidious Louis was undoubtedly fear-inspiring.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your hatred to be this tenacious.¡± Louis smiled as he slightly winked. ¡°Would you believe if I told you that I would be the ultimate victor?¡±


    He was to the point and did not beat around the bush. It seemed as though success was an arm¡¯s reach and he was unstoppable. Like the ruler of the world, he would not tolerate any defiance.


    Third Young Master Ye coldly smiled. How could he still talk tough despite his circumstances? No man could stand their ego bring insulted this way, no? Third Young Master Ye, from the onset, was not of the opinion that Louis could save MBS International. If he was able to salvage MBS International, that collapsed tower, in two days, he would kowtow to him.


    The question hence went, ¡®Do you have that charisma to pull that off?¡¯


    ¡°With MBS International in tatters and Ye Zhenhua ruined, I do not believe that he can still call the shots. If I were a bit more vicious, he would spend the rest of his life behind bars. I guess that he¡¯s lost the will to live and will probably kick the bucket in the next two days. Him kicking the bucket would be an utter shame as I want him to live and see how I exact my revenge. Louis, as for you, you will be the next to fall after Ye Zhenhua!¡± Third Young Master Ye had a malicious and insidious gaze. His hatred for Ye Yukun was no less than Ye Zhenhua, perhaps even more.


    But Louis had a massive Mafia, so taking him down would not be easy. He had to plan for the longer term and take down Ye Zhenhua first. Whoever was more senior would receive their retribution first.


    After enduring many years of torture and humiliation, he would not allow him to get away scot-free.


    ¡°Whatever Third Young Master Ye wants to do will be done, but I will suggest that you do not overestimate your strength to avoid a double loss.¡± Louis gently smiled. It was as though his sinister gaze was their wrong perception.


    As he recovered his melancholic prince temperament, people could feel that feigning was such a piece of cake.


    ¡°If you are able to, save the talk.¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly smiled without emotion. The encounter today was indeed coincidental as Third Young Master Ye had no intention to run into Ye Yukun. As MBS International¡¯s fate hung in the balance, it would be better if the heads of the warring factions did not meet, lest people misunderstand that reconciliation was imminent.


    ¡°I am not shooting out of my mouth. You will know what awaits you.¡± Louis smiled.


    Since they had little about the situation to talk about, Third Young Master Ye coldly smiled and brought Cheng Anya away. To waste time talking to Louis was wholly unnecessary.


    As Louis coldly smiled behind them, Cheng Anya felt uneasy. She felt that his searing gaze had burned a hole in her and left her weirdly uncomfortable. Her heart was in trepidation.


    ¡°Do you think Louis really has leverage against you?¡± Cheng Anya asked worryingly in the car.


    ¡°Unless he plays extremely dirty, MBS International is pretty much gone. Whatever he can pull off now will not stop MBS International¡¯s capitulation, and the only thing he can do is to force me to stop,¡± Third Young Master Ye replied in a deep and very cold voice.


    What was Louis the best at? Intimidation and bribery, and that was about it. While these dirty tricks were really effective from time to time, anybody who gave somebody else leverage over themselves could not be spared.


    And his weakness¡­


    Third Young Master Ye tilted his head and looked at Cheng Anya. He suddenly grabbed her by the back of her head and pulled her toward himself. He leaned over and kissed her lips forcefully. As his buckled seat belt was making him uncomfortable, Third Young Master Ye released his seatbelt and pressed half his body against Cheng Anya as he kissed her forcefully.


    With Cheng Anya within his reach and him also able to smell her scent, he looked up to see her every facial expression and that put Third Young Master Ye¡¯s heart largely at ease. He would protect her as well as he could.


    He would not allow Louis to have the slightest chance.


    As Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye just hit the road, Cheng Anya received a call from an unknown number. Tucking her lips, she picked up the call. ¡°Hi, this is Cheng Anya.¡±


    There was some silence on the other end of the call, and Cheng Anya thought that the other party had made a wrong call. ¡°If I do not hear you, I will hang up,¡± she said plainly.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Anya¡ªno, Miss Cheng. I need to speak to you.¡± The baritone at the other end did not sound like a young person. ¡°Who are you? How did you have my number?¡± Cheng Anya frowned.


    As the person sounded relatively unfamiliar, Cheng Anya became suspicious.


    ¡°I am the butler of the Ye family. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you looking for Ye Chen?¡± Cheng Anya heard him stammer and could not help but ask. She was long aware of Ye Zhenhua¡¯s hospitalization and hearsay had it that the Ye family¡¯s butler was still pretty nice to him. He was also the only person in the Ye family who was decent. Cheng Anya secretly wondered whether he was looking for Ye Chen to get him to visit Ye Zhenhua.


    If Ah Chen went to the hospital, Ye Zhenhua would end up dying earlier.


    ¡°No, I am looking for you,¡± Chen De said. ¡°I am not sure if it¡¯s convenient for Miss Cheng to make time for a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Could we discuss this over the phone?¡± Subconsciously, Cheng Anya wanted no involvement with the Ye family. Hearsay had it that the butler followed Ye Zhenhua since his youth. With decades of friendship to boot, he was extremely loyal toward Ye Zhenhua.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we meet. There are very important things I would like to talk to you in person.¡±


    Cheng Anya could not make up her mind and had doubts in her heart. What could that Ye family butler look for her about? Apart from Ye Zhenhua¡¯s hospitalization, she had nothing else to talk to him about.


    ¡°Who was that?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked.


    ¡°The Ye family¡¯s butler. He said he has something to talk to me about,¡± Cheng Anya replied honestly. As the traffic junction ahead was a red light, Third Young Master Ye stopped the car and grabbed Cheng Anya¡¯s cell phone. ¡°Uncle Chen, it¡¯s me. What are you looking for her for? If it¡¯s about that old man, save your effort,¡± he said in a deep tone.


    Although Third Young Master Ye sounded cold, he was still polite and did not sound aggressive. When he returned to the Ye family, Chen De was already serving the Ye family. When Ye Yutang and Ye Yukun bullied him, only Chen De gave him food to eat. He also told little Third Young Master Ye that he would be able to push back when he grew up. When he cried in those days, only the butler told him that men do not easily shed tears.


    If he weren¡¯t that loyal to Ye Zhenhua, Third Young Master Ye would have long tried to turn Chen De to his side.


    He was very grateful for this old butler.


    Which explained why he called him ¡®Uncle Chen¡¯ instead of his full name.


    Chen De was a little taken aback that Third Young Master would be with Cheng Anya. ¡°Third Young Master, don¡¯t be too worried. It¡¯s a private matter that I would like to speak to Miss Cheng about. It has nothing to do with Third Young Master,¡± Chen De said after awkward laughter.


    ¡°What¡¯s this ¡®private matter¡¯ that you have to speak to Anya about?¡± Third Young Master Ye was determined to find out the root of the matter. He believed that Chen De and Cheng Anya could not be related in any way, so why was he looking for Cheng Anya at this juncture?¡±


    Most importantly, he did not want to make the slightest mistake given how tense situations were.


    Wait. Chen De¡­


    Wasn¡¯t Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s husband called Chen De?


    Third Young Master Ye was slightly taken aback and suddenly turned to look at Cheng Anya with a shred of doubt in his gaze. ¡°Uncle Chen, I¡¯ll bring her to wherever you would like to meet her.¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master, would it be okay if I have a word with Miss Cheng alone?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Chen, don¡¯t worry. As we are on the way, and given Louis¡¯s frequent actions, I am afraid that Anya might meet with a mishap. If you would like to speak to Anya alone, I¡¯ll sit out the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Okay then!¡± Chen De gave an address and Third Young Master Ye acknowledged the address before ending the call.


    ¡°Why did you decide for me? I don¡¯t even know him,¡± Miss Cheng said. ¡°While you do not know him, he might know you.¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled plainly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cheng Anya was baffled at the indirect answer.


    ¡°You will know later.¡±


    ¡°Surely you know something, right?¡± Cheng Anya became suspicious.


    ¡°Probably. I am not too sure too.¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled plainly. ¡°Things are surely unexpected¡­¡±


    It seemed that the decades of tangled relations had implicated many.


    But, why was Chen De so faithful toward Ye Zhenhua?


    He really could not understand that.


    If he was indeed dear Anya¡¯s grandfather, then it was afraid¡­


    At the range, Louis was practicing his shooting. It had been a long time since he hit the range and was getting rusty. Very few knew that the godfather of the Italian Mafia was an excellent shooter.


    All three shots landed in the center of the bull¡¯s-eye of a life-like human-shaped target.


    Apart from Louis, who was practicing his shooting coolly, there was nobody else on the range. Louis fired shots, which accurately nailed their targets. At this moment, Mo Ye appeared from the corner. The atmosphere froze over.


    Louis could tell from the atmosphere who had arrived.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Louis coldly asked. Mo Ye acknowledge and coldly said, ¡°Anytime.¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Louis coldly sniggered in happiness and anticipation. ¡°You have made up your mind?¡± Mo Ye asked coldly and indifferently.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Louis coldly smiled. Mo Ye did not respond, but a snigger flashed past the corner of his lips and disappeared. When one ran out of tricks and made their last stand, how many could be as lucky as Xiang Yu and achieved that breakthrough?


    The few amongst the few.


    ¡°How is Mo Jue¡¯s injury?¡± Louis asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s recovered!¡±


    ¡°Perfect!¡± Louis smiled as he conveniently picked up a gun from the other side and fired three times. The human-shaped target instantly shattered.


    While it would be best to get his hands on Cheng Anya, the alternative¡­


    Would be that target.


    Utter decimation!

 Chapter 320 - Untitled

    Chen De arranged to meet Cheng Anya at a cafe not too far from the hospital. With Ye Zhenhua still hospitalized, he could not afford to be away for too long. When Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye reached, Chen De¡¯s coffee had cooled. It was clear that he had been here for a long time.


    Until Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye reached, Chen De was deep in thought. He then looked up and stood up. ¡°Third young master.¡± He first greeted Third Young Master Ye.


    ¡°Uncle Chen, take a seat. It¡¯s okay,¡± Third Young Master Ye said gently as his cold gaze contained too many feelings that had to be clarified. Chen De was the key to these feelings.


    ¡°Go ahead with your conversation. I¡¯ll be there.¡± As the coffee shop was not wide but long, Cheng Anya and Chen De sat at one end whilst Third Young Master Ye was at the other end. While he was very curious about what happened, he was gentlemanly enough to allow Chen De to have a one-on-one conversation with Cheng Anya.


    As the waiter came around, Cheng Anya ordered a latte.


    Chen De looked at her with a few hints of liking and perplexity. While Third Young Master Ye did simply mention the possibility, she did not get a concrete answer. They did not associate him with Lin Xiaoyue.


    Cheng Anya could not help but size Chen De up. With whitened sideburns, this nice old man was not too different from any other elderly person. Merciful and gentle, yet wise.


    When Cheng Anya recalled that this old man had followed Ye Zhenhua for decades, she subconsciously realized that this might just be an impression. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s experiences would certainly cast a cynical twist to any matters surrounding the Ye family.


    ¡°If I may ask, what brings you to this meeting?¡± Cheng Anya gave a big grin.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Third Young Master tell you?¡± Chen De smiled kindly.


    ¡°Since Mister Chen has taken the time to meet me, it would be better that you tell me.¡± Cheng Anya responded gently. It was so gentle that while lukewarm, her smile was a tad cold.


    As Chen De was a veteran in many settings, he naturally understood Cheng Anya¡¯s attitude: she was very defensive. ¡°While you resemble your maternal grandmother, your character is a hundred eighty from hers.¡± He smiled.


    Lin Xiaoyue was a gentle, kind woman who had the gentleness typical of women from Jiangnan. Whilst Cheng Anya was pure and beautiful, she was arrogant, cold, and resilient.


    Cheng Anya did not seem the least surprised and remained smiling. ¡°People, like leaves, are different too. Lin Xiaoyue and you will naturally be different.¡±


    ¡°I am Chen De!¡± he said. While introducing oneself after the conversation had started seemed a little atypical, it seemed that such an introduction was more fitting for the conversation at hand.


    Cheng Anya remained expressionless and merely looked at him. ¡°Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s husband.¡± He smiled lovingly.


    ¡°Ah Chen told me on the way here that you were Chen De, and you could be my grandfather,¡± Cheng Anya said. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve put it across, it¡¯s not surprising. However sincerely Ye Zhenhua treated you, I guess he did not even fathom that you were Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s husband.¡±


    While she coldly sniggered in her heart, Cheng Anya had concealed her feelings well. The rest of the world would assume that her calm demeanor and gentle smile was untouchable. It was exactly her warm smile that was the facade that never gave way.


    She rarely showed her mockery this publicly.


    Maternal grandfather, how laughable!


    While he was not directly related to her, a relationship in blood was not as thick as how many would describe it. What mattered the most was the feelings developed since young. That was the reason why Third Young Master Ye and Ye Zhenhua became enemies and her lack of feelings for Chen De. While she did not hate him, she did bear some grudge against him.


    She did not know what happened years ago and how Chen De became Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s husband. However, after Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s death, Chen De also disappeared. Her mother and auntie then were only teenagers who were unable to fend for themselves. How could he?


    If he did not leave, her mother would not have brought her auntie along and lived a difficult life for ten-over years before dying of exhaustion. Cheng Anya would be lying if she said she did not blame Chen De for it.


    ¡°Yes, he does not know!¡± Chen De replied politely. He did not expect Cheng Anya to call him her maternal grandfather. While he smiled gently at Cheng Anya, he did not seem to care about how Cheng Anya felt.


    He also did not show his sadness.


    Maybe he really did not care, Cheng Anya thought to herself. He did not look like he could feign this gaze.


    ¡°So what brings you to look for me?¡± Cheng Anya cut to the chase.


    ¡°A few days ago, I unintentionally overheard Old Master Ye mention the fact that Third Young Master and you were cousins. I then realized, in shock, that you were Xiaoyun¡¯s daughter. I really did not know that beforehand.¡±


    When Cheng Anya heard that, her heart was slightly at ease. ¡°I still thought that you know since a long time ago but did not appear as you were afraid of Ye Zhenhua,¡± she said as a matter-of-factly.


    Chen De, who seemed to have expected that statement from her, smiled and did not mind. Cheng Anya had no ill intent. While her grudge against him still remained, she would not speak nastily toward a nice old man who had done nothing wrong to her.


    ¡°In that case, are we cousins?¡± Cheng Anya asked. Only Chen De could answer her question.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Third Young Master and you not give a hoot?¡± Chen De asked in reply.


    ¡°It¡¯s one thing to not give a hoot, and the fact quite another thing. You should have known that Ah Chen and I have a son. While we are not quite bothered about our relationship, whether we are really cousins will be a deciding factor in whether I will bear more children,¡± Cheng Anya replied as a matter-of-factly.


    Third Young Master Ye sat at the corner and read the newspaper whilst having his coffee. He would have certainly leaped from his seat and kissed Cheng Anya if he had heard what she had just said.


    Chen De looked down and sighed. ¡°If you do not mind, allow me to tell a story.¡±


    ¡°Please go ahead.¡± Cheng Anya knew that he was going to tell her what happened those years ago. She also wanted to know what actually happened. Just how did Chen De become Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s husband, and how did he end up becoming Ye Zhenhua¡¯s butler?


    Years ago, Chen De was the son of the old butler of the Ye family and was of the same age as Ye Zhenhua. Although Ye Zhenhua was the master of the family, they were as good as brothers. Chen De was honest, faithful, and smart. He had contributed measurable help when Ye Zhenhua was at the busiest of his career.


    This young man was, however, ashamed to face Ye Zhenhua as he had taken a liking to Lin Xiaoyue, his master¡¯s fianc¨¦e. In all those years, he quietly watched over her like her knight.


    Even when Lin Xiaoyue betrayed Ye Zhenhua and fell in love with Yang Yun, Chen De was the first to learn of that fact. His faithfulness toward Ye Zhenhua was to a fault. He, in his impulse, would have wanted to kill Yang Yun to end it all if it weren¡¯t for Lin Xiaoyue stopping him.


    Later, Lin Xiaoyue oscillated between Ye Zhenhua and Yang Yun. As she oscillated between her feelings and righteousness, she was barely able to endure the torture and complained to Chen De daily.


    As nobody would want to hear the person whom they loved share about how they loved another person, Chen De was also in a lot of pain.


    Ye Zhenhua, in his youth, focused on his career and inevitably alienated Lin Xiaoyue. Chen De even tried to convince Ye Zhenhua to spend more time with Lin Xiaoyue whilst he single-handedly ran the business. An adept businessman, Chen De was just born poorer. He, however, was Ye Zhenhua¡¯s capable assistant for those ten-over years.


    What was done out of goodwill made him the unintentional sinner. Ye Zhenhua discovered that Lin Xiaoyue committed adultery with Yang Yun.


    As Lin Xiaoyue was a conservative and pure person, Chen De was shocked at her pregnancy. After some sleuthing, he discovered that Yang Yun was the culprit. As Lin Xiaoyue oscillated between them too, she almost wanted to give up her romance for reason and star with Ye Zhenhua, her childhood love. When Yang Yun knew that she would be unfazed after making up her mind, he spiked her drink and impregnated her.


    The innocent Lin Xiaoyue, however, thought they merely had sex after one drink too many. Chen De, who was much more stoic than Ye Zhenhua and Yang Yun, calmly approached the problem. While he did consider hiding the problem, he could not help but say the truth when he saw Lin Xiaoyue hurt Ye Zhenhua once again.


    With Lin Xiaoyue despondent, she agreed to Yang Yun¡¯s suggestion that they eloped. She, however, wanted Chen De to bring her away. This led to the scene where she gave up on Yang Yun and took a bullet from Ye Zhenhua and fell into the water. Chen De, who was prepared, brought her away.


    Chen De did not expect her to leave in such a tragic manner. Had he known that would happen, he would have never agreed to it.


    While Lin Xiaoyue was a gentle person, she was exceptionally stubborn. When she gave up, she gave everything up thoroughly. With her child lost in a miscarriage from that incident, Lin Xiaoyue decided to leave that place of sadness for good and return to her mother¡¯s hometown.


    Chen De, who was smitten with her, saw her determination and left with her. Since she was without kin nor friend, he was worried about her.


    Ye Zhenhua, who had lost both Lin Xiaoyue and Chen De, was exceptionally sad.


    That was how Chen De and Lin Xiaoyue left City A and lived a peaceful life. With his sincerity eventually touching her, Chen De won Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart and they had a daughter. After Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s death, Chen De started considering returning to Ye Zhenhua.


    In these ten-over years, he was ashamed to face Ye Zhenhua. To Chen De, Ye Zhenhua was not only his master but only his brother. Lin Xiaoyue was ashamed to face him, and keeping that fact from him for that few, happy years was a debt that had to be repaid.


    After struggling for some time, Chen De left all his spending money for his two daughters. Chen Nianyun was slightly older than ten years old, and Chen De ran a small wholesale business that did pretty well. As Chen Nianyun followed him, she learned quite a bit from him. When he thought that his daughter would be able to live independently, and that he had sent money back all along, he did not expect Chen Nianyun to leave the village with her sister and not leave a trace.


    As Cheng Anya heard that, the grudge in her heart eased a little. When she knew that he did not deliberately abandon her mother, she was much more at ease. Knowing that she was not related to Yang Yun by blood made her even more at ease. To top it all off, her heart was very much at ease when she knew that she was not related to Third Young Master Ye by blood.


    ¡°It was your fault that you abandoned Mommy those years back despite all that guilt and loyalty you had for Ye Zhenhua. If you had not left that early, Mommy would not have died that early. You could have waited until Mommy was fully independent before leaving. Since so many years had already passed, would waiting an additional year or two make a difference?¡± Cheng Anya gently accused.


    ¡°My first thought then was to return to the Ye family and send money back to bring up my two daughters. I did not expect a massive flood to happen in my hometown in the year that I had left, and Xiaoyun leaving with Meiling. When I returned, I searched for them for a long time but to no avail.¡± Chen De bitterly smiled as he recalled the past. He only wanted to tell Cheng Anya about the past, not wanting her forgiveness.


    Cheng Anya looked out of the window with a tense face and did not speak for an hour. This was life. Sometimes, plans cannot keep up with changes. As ¡®if¡¯ did not come to mind, that was what gave life its ups and downs.


    ¡°I am sure that you asked for a meeting today not simply for this, right?¡± Cheng Anya was smart and meticulous in her thoughts. Since this involved Third Young Master Ye, she did not feign blurriness. Since that old man did not give her too bad of a vibe and was related to her, she had no need to pretend in front of him and instead clearly express her intentions.


    Whether that would work out was an answer away.


    ¡°How have you been all these years?¡± Chen De kindly asked.


    Cheng Anya smiled indifferently. Playing the kinship card, huh? Sorry, your granddaughter wouldn¡¯t fall for that since she was ten. ¡°I am good and am leading a very comfortable life¡ªhighly educated, highly paid, with an adorable son and a man who loves my son and me.¡±


    What Chen De knew about Third Young Master Ye and her was all hearsay. It was just that he did not expect her to be his granddaughter. With people aplenty, the chances of meeting one¡¯s kin were extraordinarily slim.


    She was indeed a very wise girl.


    Like waxed paper, she did not give away her thoughts or feelings.


    Whilst her smile was comfortable at first glance, it became somewhat distant the next second. She was different from Xiaoyue and Xiaoyun. She was stronger, more opinionated, and even smarter.


    It was a brilliance that did not reveal itself. Instead, it seemed like restrained wisdom.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Third Young Master is a very good man who is very hard to come by,¡± Chen De said.


    Cheng Anya raised her brows and smiled. ¡°This is the first time I hear somebody describe him as a very good man.¡±


    Chen De gently laughed. After some interactions, he was somewhat able to make out Cheng Anya¡¯s character. ¡°MBS International has collapsed and the old master has been hospitalized. Could I ask you to intercede on my behalf and end the battle? Third Young Master has had the revenge he should.¡± Chen De slowly spoke.


    ¡°You are really loyal toward Ye Zhenhua,¡± Cheng Anya said plainly. Given today¡¯s society, Chen De would have been one-of-a-kind. While she respected his loyalty, she could not agree with his loyalty. ¡°I cannot answer you on that, and I will not ask Ah Chen to stop. Why don¡¯t you ask him yourself? He is just there.¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master won¡¯t listen to me on this.¡± Chen De broke into a friendly smile. ¡°The old master is of advanced age, and with MBS International in tatters, he is like the walking dead. Third Young Master should really stop driving him up the wall.¡±


    ¡°Ah Chen never wants Ye Zhenhua dead. If he were dead, life would not be any more fun as more awaits him.¡± Cheng Anya smiled coldly. ¡°That is something you are beholden to him that I am not. We are not related, so settle whatever you owe him personally and don¡¯t implicate me.¡±


    Cheng Anya eventually made her stand.


    Chen De looked at her and smiled. It seemed as though he had no more intention to convince her, but just let her understand.


    ¡°If you are unwilling to, then I¡¯ll not force it upon you. I just wanted to see you today. As for this, you are right that we are not related. I have met my match,¡± Chen De plainly replied.


    Cheng Anya took a glance at Third Young Master Ye, who was reading the newspapers with his back facing them. ¡°What actually happened in the Ye family back then?¡± she asked on impulse.


    Chen De¡¯s kind smile froze. As he was about to speak, Cheng Anya suddenly interrupted him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just take it that I did not ask anything, and I do not want to know anything.¡±


    ¡°You are a really good child.¡±

 Chapter 321 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Due to time constraints, Chen De could not stay any longer and had to return to the hospital. Since he had pretty much said all that he wanted to say, he stood up and bade farewell. Cheng Anya, who had something to say, was about to speak when she stopped and watched him leave.


    While Chen De and Ye Zhenhua were of the same age, the former seemed much older than the latter. Although one could see how handsome he was when he was younger, she was the third person, after her father and Ning Ning, to be related to him by blood.


    Cheng Anya was slightly disappointed. As she and Chen De had their own stands, it just did not work out. Perhaps they would never meet again.


    After he saw Chen De leave, Third Young Master Ye then came over. When he saw Cheng Anya feeling a little bad, he smiled and gently massaged her head. ¡°Dear Anya, smile.¡± His gaze was pampering.


    When Miss Cheng really broke into a smile, Third Young Master Ye relaxed. As he saw Chen De get into the car and leave, he worriedly asked her, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you talk a bit longer?¡±


    He could tell that his dear Anya did not reject that kind and faithful Chen De. Although Third Young Master Ye did not understand why he was so loyal to Ye Zhenhua, it could be because Ye Zhenhua had bullied many but treated him kindly.


    ¡°He had to rush back to the hospital to take care of Ye Zhenhua,¡± Cheng Anya said. As the coffee turned cold, it became a little bitter. ¡°This old man is pretty lucky to have somebody sincere around him. Humph!¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly harrumphed.


    While Ye Zhenhua lost Lin Xiaoyue, Yang Xing, and Ye Chen, he did not lose his only friend.


    Cheng Anya smiled and did not say anything. ¡°Congratulations, you are not my cousin.¡± She smiled after a while.


    ¡°What is there to congratulate me about? I¡¯ve never treated you as my cousin.¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s gaze grew brighter and he smiled. He then gave Cheng Anya a big kiss, only for Cheng Anya to call him out on his hypocrisy in laughter.


    Third Young Master Ye took a sip of the coffee that Miss Cheng had and murmured. ¡°So Lin Xiaoyue did eventually get together with Chen De. It¡¯s a pity that those two old heads fought, only to benefit somebody else. It also didn¡¯t help that one of them did not marry the person who had feelings for him her whole life. What a joke. And to think that he even came up asking for the kinship to be acknowledged¡­ If he finds out, chances are he will suffer an aneurysm. Thinking about this is so gratifying.¡±


    While he was indeed pitiful, Miss Cheng did not take the slightest pity on him. Yang Yun brought this upon himself. While he was a hopeless romantic his whole life and had countless women, nobody could care less about his title.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly. If Yang Yun knows the truth, he will certainly seek revenge. Him dying is trivial. It¡¯s him dragging others along that¡¯s not,¡± Cheng Anya said plainly and without emotion.


    While she had little contact with Yang Yun, Chen De and Ye Chen¡¯s previous narrations of him and her few impressions of Yang Yun gave Cheng Anya a very good sketch of his character. She did not want to complicate issues.


    ¡°That I know. I¡¯ve my limits. I¡¯ll leave him alone for now, and his turn will come when I¡¯ve settled MBS International.¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly smiled and helped Anya up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to go home. The young kid should be worried.¡±


    The study room, Third Young Master Ye¡¯s mansion.


    The Mo Jue who appeared on the computer appeared cryptic and cold. Despite appearing on screen, people could feel his strength. Ye Wei curled her lips. He did not die, huh?


    ¡°Hi, handsome. You are sure one tough nut to survive that. Was that some fake blood in your chest? How the hell did you survive that?¡± Ye Wei sounded happy and smiled. ¡°Looking at your pale face and lips, the injury was certainly serious. Why did you come looking for me so quickly? I am touched by how much you miss me.¡±


    Ning Ning and Eleven could not be bothered with Ye Wei¡¯s happy hypocrisy and mockery. Since somebody was just that tough, the young kid and Eleven decided to remain quiet.


    ¡°You want me dead?¡± Mo Jue asked calmly as he punctuated each word and looked at Ye Wei. He seemed to be determining, through her gaze, how sincere she was.


    ¡°You are my damn rival, so it¡¯s either you or me who has to go. If you decide to throw yourself onto me and change allegiances, then I won¡¯t want you dead.¡± Ye Wei feigned a smile.


    The young kid gave her a thumbs-up.


    Auntie, you¡¯re good!


    ¡°You all, get the f*** out!¡± Mo Jue coldly said as he pointed at Eleven and the young kid.


    ¡°This is my home, so why should I f*** off?¡± The young kid smiled elegantly.


    Ye Wei conveniently hugged the young kid and smiled gorgeously. ¡°Dear beautiful Mo Jue, you wanna confess to me or what? If you are, man up and confess loudly, okay? Just assume they are invisible.¡±


    The young kid shuddered and felt that Mo Jue was also quite pitiful.


    Even Eleven seemingly smiled.


    ¡°Get the f*** out of City A.¡± Mo Jue, who was very displeased, blinked.


    While they did not know whom it was addressed to, Ye Wei smiled. ¡°So we have a snitch here, huh? How about you speak up and tell us what your master is up to? Can we expect to be blown up?¡±


    ¡°Louis had better do his stocktaking before getting into a firefight with us, no?¡± The young kid elegantly smiled.


    While he sounded tender, he was extremely overbearing, as overbearing as Ye Wei. The siblings and the young kid of the Ye family had similar auras.


    Humph, to think that one would get into a firefight whilst lacking self-awareness¡­ Even until now, the terrorists¡¯ had not stepped into this battle. If they had, victory remained uncertain. Louis was clearly too self-confident.


    However, Mo Jue was also one who had lived through such chaos. Him warning them to leave meant that Louis was about to make a move.


    Just as Mo Jue was about to speak, the door behind him opened and Mo Ye came in. As two identical faces appeared on the screen, Ye Wei and Eleven knew that the snitching had failed. Mo Ye¡¯s cold gaze was emotionless.


    He looked at Mo Jue, harrumphed loudly, and turned off the power.


    ¡°Leave Cheng Anya alone.¡±


    As the screen went blank, Mo Jue could only say that in panic. The young kid¡¯s face froze. What was he trying to mean?


    What did he mean by ¡®leave Cheng Anya alone¡¯?


    Ye Wei and Eleven were clearly perplexed. ¡°What mime is he up to?¡±


    As Ye Wei and Eleven got their heads cracking, the study room fell silent. The young kid tucked his lips. As this involved his mommy, he could not afford to be careless. He then called Cheng Anya¡¯s cell phone, which was picked up after three rings. ¡°Mommy, where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m about to reach home. What¡¯s up?¡± Cheng Anya smiled. Her son¡¯s panicked tone left her a little surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was about to ask you what you would like to have for dinner.¡± The young kid was relieved and replied as it was. ¡°Mommy and Daddy are home.¡± Cheng Anya smiled.


    Indeed, the young kid heard a car stop and hung up the phone. ¡°Let¡¯s not mention this first,¡± he said calmly.


    ¡°¡®Leave Cheng Anya alone¡¯ is sure damn loaded. While we should be telling them that, could they be implying that Cheng Anya is a threat to us?¡± Eleven analyzed. Since Mo Jue said that in a rush, the trio could only try to make sense of it by themselves.


    ¡°How could Mommy be a threat to us?¡± The young kid had a terrible look on his face. While Mo Jue¡¯s statement left them shocked, he did not elaborate further. Damn it.


    ¡°For all you know, it might just be a mind game that Mo Jue and Mo Ye are up to. How do you explain that coincidence?¡± Ye Wei asked coldly. As Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya were in the house, they could not continue their discussion anymore.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy, where did you go?¡± the young kid asked with a smile.


    Cheng Anya smiled and described her meeting earlier. Ye Wei raised her brow as she had no qualms with whether they were cousins. ¡°Third brother and sister-in-law, did Louis say anything when you ran into him earlier?¡± She was more worried about this point.


    ¡°He did not mention much,¡± Third Young Master Ye said. ¡°When we met, he repeated those few hollow threats.¡±


    Ye Wei kept silent and acknowledged. ¡°If he didn¡¯t say anything, that¡¯s good.¡± She looked at Cheng Anya and smiled.


    While Cheng Anya could sense that there was something amiss about the atmosphere but could not quite put a finger to it, she then said nothing.


    The night quietly passed. Slightly after eight in the evening, Third Young Master Ye received a call from the port stating that there was a problem with the shipment due for tonight. The Colombian arms dealers whom they were supposed to meet at nine had yet to reply.


    Third Young Master Ye was slightly panicked. This was a deal by the Dragon Gate with the goods containerized and ready to ship out. Third Young Master Ye had Fourth Young Master Tang make a few calls to confirm that nobody picked up then realized that things were not right.


    As Third Young Master Ye was the person responsible for the arms deal, he had no other choice but to rush to the port.


    ¡°Black Eagle, secure the four corners of Pier 97 and keep outsiders away. I¡¯ll reach there in a moment.¡± Third Young Master Ye ordered as he quickly went out.


    Ye Wei and Eleven, knowing that things had gone south, looked at each other.


    For problems to surface at this damn moment¡­ As his sparring with Louis had reached its final phases, Louis pulled off a move on him through the Dragon Gate. If the police intercept the firearms shipment, then¡­


    The outcome would be unthinkable.


    When dealing in firearms, reputation was crucial. As this was an illegal arms deal, many had to stand by this said rule. When dealing in arms, one not only had to look out for the interests of the dealing parties but also had to avoid the pursuit of local law enforcement as those factors incurred a larger risk. Therefore, one had to win the trust and ensure that the reputation of the dealing parties in order to establish a foothold in the arms market. If the trust was breached, who else would be willing to deal with you?


    Unless one had established a monopoly in the line and had power and wealth beyond measure¡ªlike say, Jason, Black J, and Chu Li¡ªnobody would have the guts to drive their own reputation into the ground.


    As Third Young Master Ye had always been responsible for the dealings between the central Colombian arms dealers and the Dragon Gate, he was hence reliable. As problems surfaced, it seemed more likely to be due to sabotage.


    With the wind blowing at the docks that night, Third Young Master Ye¡¯s off-white shirt was blown with the wind and projected an arrogant dominance in the night. With all the guns containerized, he looked at the silent sea with a cold gaze.


    ¡°Third Master Ye, what¡¯s next?¡± Long Fei, the master of City A¡¯s Dragon Gate branch asked.


    He was a handsome young man who was around Third Young Master Ye¡¯s age. As this had never happened to arms deals in City A, he could only take orders from Third Young Master Ye. Although they were of the same age, Third Young Master Ye had a conviction and quality that won people over.


    ¡°How much more time do we have until contact?¡±


    ¡°Twenty minutes,¡± Long Fei said. ¡°Fourth master¡¯s intention is to quickly pull out as things are looking bad. With law enforcement tightening their checks and despite us having pulled strings with their brass, the local government won¡¯t be able to cover us if the higher-ups send people to check things out.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Third Young Master Ye raised his hand and beckoned him to keep quiet. The man squinted dangerously, his phone silent. As it took a long time to unload the guns from the containers, the police suddenly appearing would catch them with their pants down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sail!¡± Third Young Master Ye said decisively. As a businessman, they fell back on their instincts when confronted with a crisis. As Third Young Master Ye took much more into consideration than Long Fei, he was certain that Louis was behind this.


    ¡°Third Master Ye, on it.¡± Long Fei turned aside and gave a series of orders. ¡°Leave no gun on the shore.¡±


    While he did not understand the order to sail before the police arrived, he still followed.


    ¡°Third Young Master, we have a car headed toward the docks. Do we intercept it?¡± Black Eagle, who was at a vantage point, said calmly.


    ¡°Just one car?¡±


    ¡°On it!¡±


    ¡°Let it pass. Run an IR scan to identify said person.¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Everyone from the Dragon Gate is to evacuate the port now. Black Eagle, send a few men onto the boat to await orders,¡± Third Young Master Ye instructed Long Fei.


    ¡°On it!¡±


    ¡°On it!¡±


    As the two of them got down to their orders, a hundred members of Third Young Master Ye cleanly retreated. There were only about ten professional hitmen who surrounded Third Young Master Ye and Long Fei.


    ¡°Third Master Ye, it¡¯s Louis.¡± Just as Black Eagle finished his reply, a black car skidded to a stop at the docks. Louis got out of the car in style, his suit made even more magnificent by the sea wind blowing it.


    There was a coldness in his emerald gaze.


    Third Young Master Ye coldly smiled. It was indeed him, Louis. Louis had, as Third Young Master Ye expected, sabotaged the arms shipment.


    ¡°How¡¯s that deal? Did Bruce, that old man, stand you up?¡± Louis smiled worriedly with a few hints of pleasure, viciousness, and happiness. As he saw the few ships that left the port, Louis smiled even more cryptically. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the coast guard will intercept your shipment with no meetup?¡±


    With arms akimbo, Third Young Master Ye quietly stood. As people on both sides of the law stood at the pier and flaunted their presence, everyone else only saw the murderous intent and the calm before the storm that was exaggerated by the black suit fluttering in the night.


    As Black Eagle and five other killers at the vantage point took aim at Louis, all that was needed was Third Young Master Ye¡¯s order before they shot him up beyond recognition.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t win fairly, you play dirty?¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly sniggered. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    In all these years, Third Young Master Ye straddled both sides well for one reason¡ªhim being vicious enough. The same went for Louis as he straddled both sides with even more impunity. He was even more vicious. The color of the shirts spoke about their differing ideas.


    ¡°I did not do anything. Besides, the terrorists in central Colombia have gotten a little too brazen and provoked the Colombian army to rout them since the night before. If they aren¡¯t even able to cover their asses, how could they make it for this arms deal?¡± Louis smiled.


    There was an evident cunning in his emerald gaze.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s heart secretly sank. Five tons of munitions were nothing to sniff at. Last night, Fourth Young Master Tang and Bruce had liaised to confirm the deal tonight. With the deal scuttled, somebody had clearly backstabbed him.


    Louis had indeed pulled off a masterstroke and left him in a catch-22. But, when was he ever afraid of Louis?


    ¡°You have definitely contributed largely to the Colombian army¡¯s effort against the terrorists, so props to you for that. You¡¯ve also won over the power base in the Colombian headquarters. That said, it won¡¯t be easy for you to defeat me.¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly smiled with confidence.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s timely. As a good citizen, I must report knowledge of an illegal dealing tonight, no? How are you going to make these five tons of munitions disappear without a trace?¡± Louis raised his eyebrows.


    Just as Louis finished speaking, sirens suddenly blared from all corners.

 Chapter 322 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    With police cars quickly closing in, Black Eagle panicked. ¡°Third Master Ye, cops incoming. Pull back.¡±


    It was too late for them to pull out!


    Louis smiled with some pride and viciousness. ¡®Third Young Master Ye, how are you going to extricate yourself? With five full tons of munitions on those ships, are you able to get those boats to disappear without a trace?¡¯


    As though he saw Third Young Master Ye asking for mercy, a hint of victory appeared in Louis¡¯s gaze.


    As the sounds of the sirens grew louder, Third Young Master Ye could not help but coldly smile, his deep gaze not a single bit panicky. ¡°If you think that I cannot get myself out of this, you are very, very, wrong.¡±


    ¡°Blow the ships!¡± He turned back and suddenly shouted.


    Immediately after his roar, the cargo ships moved out another two hundred meters before a loud ¡®thud¡¯ arose from the three cargo ships. A huge mushroom cloud immediately rose from the surface of the sea. As the explosion detonated the munitions onboard, a series of explosions followed and lit the night sky up.


    It was so beautiful, attention-grabbing, yet¡­ vicious.


    Like a clap of thunder on the surface of the water, the three ships disappeared without a trace. The sporadic fires on the surface of the ocean were quickly extinguished.


    As the sea breeze blew, the thick nauseous smell of cordite permeated the air.


    Under the ink-dark night, tension flared with the destruction of three cargo ships at Pier 97. With members of the Dragon Gate cleanly pulling out, only Long Fei, tens of killers, and Black Eagle with five others at the vantage point remained.


    As the sirens sharply closed in, the sea breeze continued to blow.


    The sea breeze picked up wave after wave of cordite. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s off-white suit fluttered in the win, forming a stark contrast against Louis¡¯s worldview.


    A shred of disbelief flashed through Louis¡¯ emerald gaze. It was as though he did not expect that to happen.


    ¡°Even if you have detonated everything, there are still remains.¡± Louis smiled, thinking that Third Young Master Ye had done something foolish. At the same time, sirens rang out as ten-over vessels raced toward them.


    It took little to know that had Third Young Master Ye forced the ships to sail, they would be intercepted and caught in the act.


    ¡°Debris, huh? Go into the water and find them. It¡¯s the latest demolition system that wipes away all evidence. Even if the demolition charges are reconstructed, they are a boatload¡¯s difference from the demolition charges that you know. As for debris, even if there were debris found, could they be linked to me?¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly laughed. As he finished speaking, tens of police cars rushed in and stopped at the pier.


    ¡°Hi, Chief Superintendent Lin, still on a case this late?¡± A tall and serious man who was in his thirties walked over, his fitting uniform emphasizing his unparalleled dignity.


    There was a fear-inspiring justice in his eyes.


    Not too far away, hundreds of armed policemen surrounded the pier, waiting to shoot up anybody at the slightest provocation.


    ¡°Yes, I just received a tip-off that there would be an arms deal at the port tonight. What brings Third Master Ye here?¡± Lin Feng spoke as sternly as the men accompanying him, his black gaze showing a hint of danger.


    With a wave of his hand, men went into the water to gather evidence as others searched every nook and cranny of Pier 97 in a bid to dig out evidence of the crime.


    As the sea breeze blew, the smell of cordite spread.


    He looked at the cloud of smoke with immense interest and coldly harrumphed. Anybody could tell that somebody had destroyed evidence and put an end to everything.


    Third Young Master Ye smiled elegantly as he stuck his hands on his jacket. With an arrogance to boot, it complemented his elegance along with a few hints of wildness.


    ¡°The moon is looking really good tonight, so I¡¯m out to see the moon and enjoy the sea breeze. As I was about to hit the water, something happened. Thankfully, I did not step out. If not, I would have been implicated in the explosion and easily died.¡±


    Long Fei was extremely aghast. There was no moon but a strong sea breeze and unpredictable weather that made going out to sea unsuitable. Kudos to Third Young Master Ye for spinning such a blatant lie without flinching.


    Nobody could care less about whether that was the truth or not. The people who really mattered could not be bothered about the authenticity of what one said.


    Lin Feng was clearly aware of that.


    As Lin Feng¡¯s gaze swept past Louis, his gaze stopped on Long Fei. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the master of the Dragon Gate in City A? Is he out here to bring people out to watch the moon on the sea?¡±


    There was no irony or mockery in his voice as all that remained were the elites of City A¡¯s Dragon Gate branch. They were people of substantial ability who did not flinch at such mockery. It seemed as though Lin Feng¡¯s words were not directed at them.


    ¡°Chief Superintendent Lin, what are you talking about? A good man in the Dragon Gate accidentally walloped Fourth Master¡¯s man and ran. The news I received was that he escaped to the port, so I led my brothers here to personally bring him back to be dealt with by the fourth master.¡± Long Fei, who was able to lie through his teeth without giving anything away, was clearly no slouch in that department.


    Lin Feng coldly harrumphed. Louis secretly thought to himself, ¡®The master¡¯s character gives rise to the character of the subordinates¡­ These actors¡­¡¯


    ¡°Chief Superintendent Lin, what kind of case are you on that warrants so many men on the scene?¡± Third Young Master Ye gently smiled as he saw two military helicopters hover above the sea. This time, Lin Feng clearly spared no expense.


    To be surrounded from land, sea, and air¡­ was a shame. To prevent the arms deal from going south, Third Young Master Ye held back his face and asked his darling son for the latest demolition systems. As of now, only the First Terrorist Organization had such a system that destroyed evidence and left no trace. Moreover, as his darling son had developed the system, it made no sense for him not to use it.


    To think that it had its use.


    ¡°It¡¯s top secret!¡± Lin Feng coldly replied.


    Third Young Master Ye coldly smiled and still moved elegantly. ¡°Since Chief Superintendent Lin is on a huge case, why don¡¯t you ask the godfather of the Mafia why he appeared too? Something seems to be amiss.¡±


    Lin Feng raised his eyebrows whilst a glint of frustration flashed past Louis¡¯ gaze. Before Chief Superintendent Lin could finish speaking, Third Young Master Ye coldly laughed. ¡°Seems like Chief Superintendent Lin¡¯s snitch is Louis. This is interesting¡­ When did it become a dog-eat-dog world? Wait, no¡­ This is Mister Louis¡¯ ploy¡ªmobilizing the cops to take out an opponent, but said opponent has numerous tricks up their sleeves. How interesting. How interesting, indeed.¡±


    This loaded comment pissed the daylights out of Lin Feng and Louis. When it comes to how barbed one¡¯s words could get, nobody could claim to top Third Young Master Ye. Even Long Fei felt that Third Young Master Ye had a really barbed tongue.


    Lin Feng loudly harrumphed and a police officer came up to record statements from Louis and Third Young Master Ye.


    At the pier, the sirens still blared sharply.


    Although any person with a keen sense could tell that something was amiss, what could they do about it? There was no evidence to nail Third Young Master Ye with. Unless one was caught in the act, there was no substantial proof to nail anybody to an arms deal.


    When Third Young Master Ye claimed that he was planning to head out to sea to watch the moon, one could clearly tell that he was lying as his personal yacht was still parked along the pier. However, one could not prosecute him. When one heads out to watch the moon and encounters such a mishap, nobody simply associates said person with an arms deal.


    It was akin to claiming that the witness to a murder was the murderer, no?


    Two police officers came over and one of them whispered into Lin Feng¡¯s ear and Lin Feng looked even worse. Third Young Master Ye coldly laughed. They could dream about getting leverage on him.


    As he thought about this, he had to thank his darling child, for it was wonderful to have an all-capable child.


    He could guess that the two officers came to tell Lin Feng they were unable to secure any evidence. Looking at how the poker-faced Chief Superintendent Lin became malicious and insidious, he felt much better and much happier.


    As Lin Feng pointed in a direction and commanded his subordinates to gather evidence, Louis coldly smiled. ¡°What a good move. It seems like Third Young Master Ye also knows what the terrorists usually do. How amazing.¡±


    ¡°The latest demolition systems have been in the black market for quite a while. You are sure uninformed enough, but who could you blame for that?¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly smiled. It seemed that Mo Jue did not tell him about his son. Since Louis was more likely to be uncertain about Ye Wei and Eleven¡¯s relationship with the terrorists, that alone would save him some trouble.


    For somebody as insidious as a snake, he did not like the idea that he knew about the young kid. That knowledge would be detrimental, whether in the short or long term.


    ¡°While you may come out top for now, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you have the last laugh.¡± Louis coldly laughed.


    Third Young Master Ye responded to his snigger. ¡°I still come out top, but what about you? Out of tricks, huh? What else can you pull off? Because you have had your way in the past does not mean the same in time to come. Louis, stop thinking of going against the First Terrorists without a North American power base. If you force me to work with them, it will be the end of your Mafia.¡±


    With Louis, he had tricks aplenty. He, however, wanted to settle the score item by item.


    ¡°I did not expect the little crybaby who was asking to be spared to finally grow up¡ªwith claws and charm, at that. When I look at you, why do I recall the you in the Ye family? I sure miss those days.¡± Louis¡¯s laughter had a cryptic twistedness to it.


    As he suddenly clenched his fist under his coat, Third Young Master Ye¡¯s darkest memories were jabbed and he almost went mad. When Cheng Anya¡¯s face appeared in his mind, Third Young Master Ye felt a sudden warmth in his heart.


    His dear Anya reminded him of sunlight penetrating the shadows, filling the place with brightness.


    His dear Anya once said, ¡°Ache, and ache, and you will get used to it. What is there to be afraid of? If you can¡¯t endure this pain, you are not a man.¡±


    As though Third Young Master Ye¡¯s darkest spot in his heart gained courage, he coldly smiled. ¡°Louis, you are indeed out of tricks. I am tired of the mind games that you even have to pull off. Save your effort.¡±


    Louis was slightly taken aback. How could Third Young Master Ye, without Cheng Anya, so bravely face up to that terrible past? Impressive. It seems that that incident did not hurt him anymore. Although it was a little surprising, things were¡­


    He would later taste fear.


    Oh, Third Young Master Ye, don¡¯t flaunt your superiority if you have a weakness. If you lose, you will pay an extremely steep price. For Louis, it was himself. For Third Young Master Ye, it was his family on the line. What they were able to wager greatly differed.


    It also meant that the ending could turn out very differently.


    As Long Fei watched quietly from the side, Lin Feng came around and coldly said, ¡°You people are sure hedonists to go out to sea to watch the moon. I shan¡¯t hold you up then.¡±


    He sounded exceptionally cold and a little indignant.


    What would have been a perfect opportunity to nail Third Young Master Ye was lost. As fighting crime was his responsibility, whomever he was up against did not matter.


    ¡°Chief Superintendent Lin, sorry to see you return without anything. Please vet what your snitches say in the future, lest you run a fools¡¯ errand.¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled gently.


    This open provocation from the underworld to the cops sent Lin Feng into a cold harrumph. ¡°Third Master Ye, please do not assume that you will always get away scot-free. I will get you someday.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got this Mafia dude on your turf that you are not arresting? What¡¯s in this good citizen of me that you are out to arrest?¡± Third Young Master Ye did not seem to mind.


    ¡°You know best!¡± Lin Feng coldly smiled.


    ¡°I am sure dumb!¡±


    Lin Feng walked away angrily as Third Young Master Ye coldly smiled. As officials were adept at raising bandits, the battle between good and evil would not end that quickly. Would good, or bad, prevail?


    Once Lin Feng left, all the police went off without a trace. Louis¡¯ phone rang, and he picked it up only to raise his eyebrows and acknowledge the call. He said that he would be immediately on the way and hung up.


    Louis coldly smiled and waved the cell phone in his hand. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, it seems like things will surely heat up by the time we next meet. I look forward to our next meeting.¡±


    As he said that, he left after the police officers.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly harrumphed. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, do you want Black Eagle to waste him?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. If he dies in City A, a massive battle between the Dragon Gate and the Mafia will ensue. There is no need for such a needless sacrifice. After all, my beef with him is private, so keep our brothers out of this,¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly replied as he deeply looked at the smoke that gradually dissipated.


    ¡°What are you going to do about this loss? It¡¯s five tons of munitions down the drain. All that effort and cost¡­¡±


    ¡°Bruce will compensate. If he doesn¡¯t, I will waste his home plate.¡± It was Bruce who stood him up this time, whether ambushed or not. As long as Bruce was still alive, he would have to compensate for these losses.


    Bruce was one who would admit his mistake.


    ¡°Could you tie up all loose ends? I¡¯ll make my way home first,¡± Third Young Master Ye said as he drove away from the port and raced home. Based on what he understood from Louis, the latter was leaving City A tonight. Was he disavowing MBS International then?


    Did he also give up on Ye Zhenhua?


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Ye Zhenhua, this is your ¡®good son¡¯ who forsakes you when crisis looms.


    When he returned home, Third Young Master Ye realized that something was amiss. The flower pots by the window had fallen and were smashed. Those were Cheng Anya¡¯s favorite bonsai¡­


    His heart knotted. Ye Wei had recovered and Eleven was present¡­


    In a panic, he kicked open the door. With the lights in the living room open, there was no chaos save the broken vase.


    The study rooms were empty.


    The entire home was quiet.


    Third Young Master Ye almost broke the walls of the house and closed his eyes in anger. When he reopened his eyes, his murderous intent was in full swing!


    He had fallen for the trap!


    Luring the tiger out of the mountains¡­ What a simple ploy.


    Damn you, Louis!


    At the same time, at a hangar somewhere in City A, Louis alighted from the car and boarded the plane. When he saw the woman deep asleep on the couch, his lips curled into a smile. ¡°Has the medicine taken effect?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it has.¡±


    ¡°Perfect. Let¡¯s take off!¡±

 Chapter 323 - Untitled

    When Cheng Anya woke up from her slumber, two days had passed. As she woke up in pain, waves of sharp pain came from her abdomen. It was a searing pain that did not seem to go and caused her to roll on the bed in pain.


    As she groaned in pain, she curled her petite body in pain.


    What started as a sharp pain in her abdomen was followed by countless needles pricking at her limbs and her organs. Throbbing veins, a result of the pain, started to appear on Cheng Anya¡¯s neck.


    As the veins around her temple throbbed, Cheng Anya hunched her back. As her hair dangled, she screamed in an excruciating sharpness. ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    The pain lapped onto her like waves and roiled like an avalanche. Cheng Anya could not help but roar in pain as she tried to minimize the pain that burned in her. As the pain burned her up, nothing clearly worked.


    Like steel hacking bone, the pain burned deeply.


    It almost drove her to her limits.


    As the pain that seared her limbs burned on, she imagined hundreds of needles racing for her and jabbing her nerves. As Cheng Anya could not bear the pain, she climbed up and raced for the head of the bed and hugged the pillar. She then rammed her head against the pillar.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± She screamed as she knocked her head with force¡­


    It was as though she was insane!


    While Cheng Anya¡¯s tolerance was nowhere short of that of a man, she did not scream in pain when Ning Ning was born. This was despite childbirth being the worst pain that a woman would go through. She was, however, unable to bear this pain.


    One could imagine how searing this pain was, and how it almost robbed Cheng Anya of all her reasoning and strength.


    It hurts¡­


    ¡°Ah Chen¡­¡±


    With a few hard knocks, Cheng Anya¡¯s head was broken from the impact. Fresh blood trickled down her forehead and dyed half her face red. The blood then flowed from the forehead, past her eyes, and into the corners of her lips. Cheng Anya tasted her own blood.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± She screamed sharply and knocked herself against the pillar with force. As she fainted, her body was like a rag doll that rolled off the bed and onto the floor. Her pale doll face was covered in blood.


    It seemed exceptionally scary.


    This was an extremely large room that was lavishly decorated. With an 18th century European painting adorning the roof, it was beautiful beyond description yet had an intricate majesty to it. The floor was covered in the most famous Persian handmade carpet in very vibrant colors.


    The retro decoration, especially the huge steel bed in the middle, had the vibes of a retro bed for princesses. It was covered in a silk-like material. The curtains were layered and mysterious. The sky-blue window curtains fluttered with the wind as the sea breeze carried its acrid heat.


    Looking out from the window, one could see the beautiful sea that was akin to a blue diamond. There were also white, sandy beaches¡­


    Everything seemed extremely spaced out.


    Once things in the room calmed down, the retro carved doors opened. Louis, with two men in biohazard suits in tow, entered the room. As he looked at Miss Cheng, who was covered in blood, an almost-invisible smile appeared on his face.


    His gaze remained an attractive emerald green. With a wave, he had the two men lift Cheng Anya up back onto the bed. The two of them then backed out of the room.


    Only Louis and Cheng Anya were left in the room. With Cheng Anya deep asleep and blood trickling down her face, the blood dyed the silk pillow red. With half the pillow red and the other half white, the pillow seemed exceptionally gorgeous.


    ¡°This will do it. You can¡¯t escape now.¡± Louis tucked his lips.


    There was a maniacal glee in his eyes, and it was as though he had done the most correct thing possible. As he curled his slender fingers, he picked some fresh blood from Miss Cheng¡¯s face and licked it.


    It was sweet.


    ¡°With you in my hands, why should I be afraid that he won¡¯t deliver himself to my doorstep?¡± Louis smiled as he jabbed Cheng Anya¡¯s forehead with his finger. Cheng Anya felt her wound ache and stroked her brows in discomfort.


    ¡°In pain?¡± Louis sounded exceptionally gentle. It was as though she was his most precious treasure in the world. He, however, cruelly jabbed his finger into Cheng Anya¡¯s wound and twirled it. Fresh blood trickled down the corner of her hair.


    Despite being unconscious, Cheng Anya¡¯s lips turned pale from the pain. With the recurring pain and Louis pressing on her wound, tears mixed with blood trickled down and landed on the pillow.


    Louis was enjoying the pain so much to a point of twistedness. The more the person below him suffered in pain, the more he enjoyed it. The violence and sadism in him danced in his gaze.


    ¡°Burn in pain, haha¡­¡± A peal of mad laughter escaped the corners of his lips and jolted the seagulls resting on the beach. The seagulls flew away.


    With Cheng Anya unconscious, she did not get to see Louis¡¯ twisted gaze and convoluting madness.


    The sky became darker!


    When Cheng Anya woke up, it was already dusk the day after. The wound on her forehead was patched and she was changed into a miniskirt. As she gathered her memories, she remembered fainting shortly after Third Young Master Ye had left.


    She could not remember anything else that happened after that. When she woke up, she woke up to sharp pain and remembered knocking herself out to relieve that pain. The stabbing pain in her forehead reminded her of that.


    This was not a dream!


    It was definitely real.


    The opulently decorated room was garnished in gold, and each piece of furniture was pricy. As she heard the sound of the waves, Cheng Anya was shocked and got off the bed. She ran to the window side.


    ¡°My goodness¡­¡±


    With the blue and white clouds, she was facing the ocean. Whilst the scenery was mesmerizing, there was a stone that created waves as the ocean lapped against it.


    A row of tall palm trees and coconut trees lined the seaside and there were a few bright lounging umbrellas on the beach. There was a tropical vibe to the beach.


    Cheng Anya was shocked. The surroundings were unfamiliar.


    Where was she?


    The seaside?


    As she bore the discomfort and hunger, Cheng Anya walked out of the room barefooted. Whether it was due to hunger or not, Cheng Anya¡¯s body buckled. She took a lot of effort to go down each stair and almost tripped every time.


    As though the energy in her body was sapped away from her, her every step was soft as jelly whilst her head twirled.


    This was an opulently decorated mansion with retro decorations. Having spent many years in Great Britain and visited a few duke¡¯s castles as part of her job as Klose¡¯s secretary, the opulence of their castles could not be compared to what she was seeing.


    Even though she was unfamiliar with the items, even a vase had an intricate history, let alone the amazing ceiling painting.


    The mansion was empty and quiet. As Cheng Anya walked along, she did not see anybody. She walked out to see a huge garden that faced a huge swimming pool. The pool water was as blue as blue diamonds.


    Everything seemed unusually quiet.


    As the sea breeze blew, Cheng Anya had a feeling and followed the beach. With nobody in sight, she immediately understood that she was not on some seaside but on a personal island. As she walked on the beach barefooted, the sand rubbed against her feet. Whilst Cheng Anya enjoyed it, she could not help but feel uneasy.


    The hot sun bore down on her as the sea breeze blew¡­


    She was facing an open expanse of sea with a retro mansion behind her, which was immense. She keenly sensed an IR scanner sweeping and cameras all around.


    There was a launch mechanism on the top of the mansion with a blinking red light that scanned the entire island constantly. Anybody who triggered it was sure to die beyond recognition.


    ¡­


    Under the high temperature, which was at least ten degrees higher than City A, Cheng Anya was fatigued. After walking for some time, she did not encounter anybody and could only weakly prop herself up under the lounging umbrella.


    Who brought her here?


    Louis?


    Cheng Anya¡¯s face was exceptionally pale. She knew that her body was out of whack, and that was no false impression. Despite her hunger and head wound, she shouldn¡¯t have been so weak like a critically ill patient whose life slowly dripped away.


    While her heart could not help but panic, she wondered what was wrong with her body. Didn¡¯t the doctor give her a clean bill of health? How could she become so messed up overnight? She even felt pain as she walked.


    Her breathing raced.


    Something was very unusual. How could such a large island be empty?


    A sharp pain suddenly flashed across her head and Cheng Anya collapsed onto a rattan chair. She clutched her head and hit it repeatedly. Thankfully, it was a momentary pain that soon disappeared.


    As a shadow loomed over her, Cheng Anya, who was sweating buckets and almost about to cry out, turned back. She indeed saw Louis who was in a khaki relaxation attire. He seemed gentlemanly.


    He took the axiom ¡®do not judge a person by their looks¡¯ up to eleven.


    ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡± Cheng Anya coldly smiled as she clenched her fists. Without the strength to fight Louis, the island was a dungeon that imprisoned her. If she was wiser, she should not have overextended herself.


    ¡°Your perseverance is much better than imagined. I was expecting you to only wake up tomorrow.¡± Louis smiled gently as he shimmered under the sun with beady eyes. If he were not the godfather of the Mafia, nobody would imagine him to be that insidious.


    While Cheng Anya did not want to show her weakness in front of him, she knew that she was in very bad shape. Her pallor and lack of strength made her a hapless fish on the chopping board.


    She wanted to act strong but could not.


    ¡°Really? I am sorry to disappoint you.¡± Cheng Anya coldly smiled as she wiped the sweat off her forehead. ¡°You have sure been really thoughtful, but why would you? Who are you trying to lure to this island?¡±


    His target was Ah Chen!


    Although she had always known that, she still panicked. Cheng Anya stood up, and before she could walk any further, she exhausted herself and could not walk any further. She was angry. ¡°Where is my son? What did you do to my son?¡± Her calm face showed a few hints of panic.

 Chapter 324 - Untitled

    As the sea breeze blew, it rustled his gold hair that starkly contrasted the melancholic smile on his face. Although his face seemed a tad gentler, there was no happiness in his gaze. A closer look, however, revealed a bitter coldness.


    That was a sinister coldness that emanated from within him.


    As fear gripped Cheng Anya¡¯s heart, her gaze suddenly grew wide and she was almost shocked unconscious. With all her discomfort dispelled, she felt fear and rage. As she recalled how vicious and twisted Louis could get, chances were that her son would meet with a mishap had he ended up in Louis¡¯ hands. Cheng Anya¡¯s body trembled uncontrollably and she suddenly stood up and pounced onto Louis. As she was about to pounce onto him, Louis deftly avoided her.


    With a wobble, Cheng Anya fell onto the white beach.


    Ning Ning¡­


    As Louis admired Cheng Anya¡¯s fear, he became even more pleased. ¡°Your son is still alive¡ªfor now.¡± He smiled.


    With her eyes bloodshot from anger, Cheng Anya¡¯s gaze was unsteady. Although her eyes were slightly reddened earlier, she gradually recovered from the shock-inducing nervousness. Ning Ning was thankfully fine. As long as her child was fine, she would find a way to survive.


    Her child was not somebody who would accept his fate.


    ¡°Panicking, huh?¡± Louis smiled lazily. ¡°I almost thought that my dear Anya wouldn¡¯t be fazed, but I stand corrected.¡±


    A child was all it took to send her into a massive panic.


    As Cheng Anya propped herself up, she did not fall and quickly recovered her calm. ¡°Louis, look at how pathetic you are. You¡¯ve lived your whole life lonely, neither loving nor loved.¡± She mocked him.


    Some people are just that pathetic¡ªliving a life obliviously, not knowing why they had lived, and dying without understanding this world.


    Neither were they understood by the world.


    They were trapped in a pathetic cycle of endless revenge.


    As the sun shone down, Louis¡¯ gold hair glinted whilst his face was silhouetted by his hair¡¯s shadow.


    Louis, still looking like a melancholic prince, did not seem fazed by Cheng Anya¡¯s words. Whether the world abandoned him or otherwise, it did not matter. Louis¡¯ worldview was thoroughly twisted.


    His persistence wiped out his remaining humanity. To put it differently, he never had an ounce of humanity in him.


    Since Cheng Anya was captured by him, she never expected Louis to let go of her. As she looked at him without fear, she hoped that Ah Chen would be calm enough and not do anything rash. With Ning Ning and her in Louis¡¯ hands, Third Young Master Ye would naturally swing to the other extreme.


    While Louis was clearly prepared, Ah Chen was caught off guard and did not expect things to take such a twist. What started as a fair match between the two had gone south, and she did not want Third Young Master Ye to walk into a trap.


    ¡°Anya, there are times that glib tongue of yours tempts me to cut it off,¡± Louis said gently but could not conceal his viciousness. His gentle look seemed extremely intimidating. At that moment, Cheng Anya felt that he would really cut her tongue off.


    Hence, she did not talk back to him.


    Having an acute situational awareness was Cheng Anya¡¯s strength, and she felt that she was putting this strength to good use at all times. Although she knew that her opponent had an advantage against her, she still provoked them on their turf. That was clearly not the wisest thing she could do.


    As she looked around, the azure sky met the waters whilst clouds drifted and lush trees swayed on the clean beach. This was clearly a wonderful place to have a vacation on.


    It was a pity that she was now imprisoned on the island.


    By turning this island into a dungeon, Louis had her properly trapped on it. Even if she were in perfect shape, she would still face immeasurable problems escaping the island. She suddenly thought of a serious problem.


    She and Louis couldn¡¯t be the only people on the island, no? After covering this much of the island, everywhere she went seemed empty and nobody else seemed to be around. It seemed especially scary. She almost thought she was marooned on this grand yet desolate island.


    When she thought about being alone with Louis on this island, Cheng Anya felt her fingertips shudder. It was a fear of loneliness and Louis had made clear his admiration of her. Without Third Young Master Ye in the way, she was his prisoner. She could not stop him from having his way.


    As a few images flashed through her mind, along with Louis¡¯ twisted character and desires, Cheng Anya really wished that her leg had an immeasurable strength so that she could run as far from him as she could.


    She was, in her current state, weak.


    ¡°Be a good girl and don¡¯t pull off any stunts.¡± Louis knelt down in front of Cheng Anya and smiled sinisterly. His emerald eyes reflected a fear that Cheng Anya could not feign. ¡°If you disobey, I will torture your son to death.¡± He punctuated his words.


    ¡°You dare!¡± Cheng Anya panicked. If the person in question who was tortured was Third Young Master Ye, she could still force herself to remain calm. When it came to Ning Ning, Cheng Anya, however, panicked. While Ning Ning was smart, he was, nevertheless, still a child who needed time to make an escape. If a displeased Louis ordered Ning Ning to be killed, she would live in regret.


    ¡°You want to try me?¡± Louis coldly smiled as he ran his finger across Cheng Anya¡¯s chin. While he seemed to enjoy that feeling, his gaze became deeper and his smile became even more cryptic with hidden hints of desire and lust. ¡°Third Young Master Ye sure is a lucky man to have you. Look at this skin that¡¯s tenderer than a child¡¯s. Anya, I have tried to convince you to come with me or you will live to regret it. So, have you learned your lesson?¡±


    With Louis¡¯ questions sending her into a flurry of panic, Cheng Anya tried to avoid the hidden implications of his statement and could not be bothered about it. ¡°Where is my son? Is he on this island?¡± Cheng Anya asked as Louis gripped her chin.


    ¡°Do you think that I am sufficiently dumb to allow the two of you to be together?¡± Louis¡¯ snigger then broke into maniacal laughter. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Third Young Master Ye, you are not going to escape my grasp in your lifetime.¡±


    When one is in such a position in life, they could not afford to have weaknesses that people could attack them at. Having one¡¯s weakness probed could be fatal, and Third Young Master Ye¡¯s biggest weaknesses were Cheng Anya and Cheng Ningyuan. Once somebody had hold of them, he would not be able to even fight back.


    ¡°Louis, leave him the f*** alone. I¡¯ll obey,¡± Cheng Anya said slowly. As long as she was able to buy her son time, Ning Ning would definitely think of a way to escape.


    With no other way out, she could only delay Louis¡¯ actions on him. That was the only thing she could do for Ning Ning.


    Even if that meant death, she was willing to do so.


    ¡°It seems like you really care about that little chap. So what¡¯s up with your missing glib tongue? Keep the insults coming, and boy, I sure love to hear you insult people. It turns me on.¡± Louis chuckled, his chuckling betraying a hint of madness.


    As his scent drifted past Cheng Anya¡¯s nose, she couldn¡¯t help but hate him to the core.


    His twistedness was over the top!


    With no apple from the Ye family normal, Louis¡¯ twistedness was over the top.


    Although Ning Ning was still Louis¡¯ nephew by blood, she was not stupid enough to preach the depths of kinship to Louis, which was an utter load of bull anyway. Had Ah Chen understood that saying, his ten-over years wouldn¡¯t have been that miserable.


    ¡°Oh? You are willing to do anything?¡± Louis gently smiled as his gaze darkened. He ran his slender fingers down Cheng Anya¡¯s chin and then up her tender neck. As his cold fingers contrasted against her warm skin, which was due to the blazing sun, the temperature difference caused Cheng Anya¡¯s goose bumps to stand. She suddenly felt a sense of danger.


    Was he trying to¡­ violate her?


    It was nothing too surprising. Wasn¡¯t this Louis¡¯ very intention? He had, from the very beginning, made his desire for her known. Whilst Cheng Anya raged at that thought, she was unable to resist.


    She had always thought that having sufficient courage and never giving up despite the harshness of the circumstances was a guarantee of survival, however slim it was.


    While she had always done that, she had learned today that there were also times that she was powerless to change anything. She also had her moments of helplessness and at the mercy of others. She could not spare a thought for others.


    Louis¡­


    ¡°Why are you trembling so hard?¡± Louis smiled and seemed somewhat pleased. He seemed to enjoy Cheng Anya¡¯s fear and it pleased him to see her in such a state. ¡°Aren¡¯t you very strong? What¡¯s with this fear, this trembling? Show your damn courage! I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡±


    As Cheng Anya was not somebody whom anybody could walk over, she tightly bit her lip and held herself back from slapping Louis. When she thought of her son¡¯s tender face and him sweetly calling Daddy and Mommy, her raging anger was quickly suppressed.


    At this moment, she could not afford to be willful. Louis in his rage could snuff out Ning Ning¡¯s life. She had to endure the indignation, however bad it could get.


    When Louis saw her go silent, he smiled even more sweetly and brazenly unbuttoned Cheng Anya¡¯s shirt, revealing her rounded shoulders, tender skin, and delicate scapula.


    Her bustline was somewhat emphasized.


    Unable to bear it anymore, Cheng Anya coldly smiled and slapped Louis¡¯ hand away. ¡°Keep your hands away. I¡¯ll do it myself, and do have your way with me.¡± She coldly smiled as she removed her shirt.


    With Cheng Anya taking off her own shirt, Louis was slightly taken aback. She, only in her bra, showed her slender physique and pale skin in their full glory whilst her pale face wore a gentle sheen on it thanks to the sun. Like a plum flower about to face the winter, she defiantly blossomed as she gritted her teeth, gently trembling in fear and hatred.


    While everybody had something they would defend to the end, there were times even these had to be let go.


    Since she knew that escape was impossible, enduring his mind-screwing talk was unnecessary.


    Being insulted and outraged was only a matter of time.


    That being the case, expediting it had its merits too!


    In her heart, Cheng Anya promised Third Young Master Ye that he was the only man in her life and she would not eye or get involved with any other men. Today, she learned that some things, even if promised¡­


    Could not be kept despite giving all she could.


    She hated her helplessness!

 Chapter 325 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Cheng Anya gritted her teeth. While her side profile suggested a tenacious fierceness, her gaze seemed calm. The contours of her tender face stood out, and her tender skin felt cool as the sea breeze blew against it.


    Even more humiliation awaited her.


    As the scorching sun bore down on her, Cheng Anya felt a coldness and jabbed her fingers into the sand. The sand stuck in her nails reminded her of the humiliation that she was going through.


    ¡°What a strong character you have there.¡± Louis smiled cryptically as he ran his slender fingers up and down Cheng Anya¡¯s collarbone. With his emerald gaze somewhat darkened, the melancholic prince turned into a beast in heat that was about to pounce on her.


    There was nary a person on the beach, which had its blue sky and white sand. Like a grain of sand on the beach, even a person on the beach was insignificant.


    Louis, like Third Young Master Ye, was not somebody who would make life easy for people. They enjoyed the process of bringing people agony, specifically the over-the-top torture.


    This would definitely satisfy him a fair bit.


    Ah Chen¡­ Ah Chen¡­ She stiffened herself as her heart cried out for Ye Chen again and again. This was the only way she was able to endure Louis¡¯ torture, suppressing the rage and indignation that built up in her heart and holding her tears at bay.


    Cheng Anya had always believed that one was capable of saving oneself. As she was unable to even save herself, she extremely hoped for her knight in shining armor to come by, slay Louis, and save her from that insufferable pain and humiliation.


    But she also clearly understood that it was her wishful thinking that would not come true. She had to endure what Louis did to her all by herself.


    As Louis grabbed Cheng Anya¡¯s chin and forcefully turned Cheng Anya¡¯s head around, he saw a strong-willingness in her gaze. With the saying that one¡¯s gaze speaks volumes about their heart, the same could be said for Cheng Anya.


    When she smiled, she gave them an impression of radiance, yet people could feel that hidden intelligence in her. When she was tough, she was as tough as men and had a candidness that did not discriminate.


    He liked people of such a character.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye and you are extremely similar in character. And that¡¯s why I am taking an interest in you.¡± Louis gently smiled as he suddenly went down and pressed down on Cheng Anya¡¯s sides. ¡°I wonder how you would taste. I sure can¡¯t wait to taste you.¡± A hint of darkness flashed through his emerald gaze.


    While Cheng Anya was no coward, him drawing closer to her caused her to fear. While her steely gaze did not betray her panic, her trembling hands did.


    Louis was able to see through her pretense. As he was hell-bent on mind-screwing her, he ran his slender hands down her scapula.


    ¡°Afraid, huh? Show me your courage, Anya. That¡¯s just plain sucky and will clearly not last.¡± Louis¡¯ seeming warning was also a mockery and provocation. ¡°For me to bed whomever Third Young Master Ye had bedded will sure be quite humiliating, but I¡¯m sure that Anya can take it.¡±


    He gently planted a kiss on the crook of her neck.


    She seemed to see an emerald green snake slither across her neck, about to bite on it.


    Cheng Anya almost broke down.


    If she had a knife, she would rather bear the guilt of murdering Louis without the slightest hesitation and stabbed Louis in the chest, allowing his blood to cover her face.


    She, however, could not do anything but yield under his oppression and fear¡­ until she died.


    ¡®Louis, you are sure vicious!¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m weak? Louis, if you are as good as you think, stop the chatter and make me yours,¡± Cheng Anya coldly said. Since things had reached such a stage, her pleading for mercy would only make his mind even more twisted. Since escape was not an option, she had to choose to face it.


    ¡°It seems like Miss Cheng has gotten too used to acting strong.¡± Louis smiled as he teased her. ¡°If Third Young Master Ye knows that his beloved woman was bedded by the person he hated most, don¡¯t you think that he would shoot you dead and save himself that embarrassment?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Cheng Anya roared. Louis¡¯ words hit home and Cheng Anya¡¯s softest part was bloodied by him. Him mentioning Third Young Master Ye in the midst of her torture was unimaginable.


    He hated Louis the most!


    In today¡¯s society, it was common fare that a woman may not give her virginity to her husband. Likewise, some also said that a man who was deeply in love with a woman would not care if she was faithful. While these applied, some things could not be talked about in the same light.


    Although she could not guess what he did those years back, his twisted fetishes and mental trauma he inflicted onto Third Young Master Ye all these years created a deep psychological trauma that, even after seventeen years, sent Third Young Master Ye into madness whenever the latter heard his name.


    If she was violated by Louis, how would her Ah Chen see her? Let it slide? Who was she kidding? If this were somebody else, he might not care. But¡­ the person in question was Louis, and he would recall that she had been hugged by Louis before.


    Not only was he tortured, but she was tortured by Louis as well! Louis, this sicko, would follow them like a shadow for the rest of their lives!


    While peace could be maintained for a day or two, give or take a year or two, wouldn¡¯t hate eventually take root and cause them to drift away from each other after a much longer time?


    Louis, however sickeningly, called out Cheng Anya on what she did not even want to think about.


    This was her first time meeting somebody so vicious beyond her knowledge.


    ¡°Panicking?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Cheng Anya screamed.


    This pain¡­ akin to bone being crushed was no less than being stabbed in the bones. Cheng Anya¡¯s face paled as cold sweat beaded on her forehead, irritating her wound.


    With an even more excruciating pain awaiting her, what could she do? Who could help her? The Cheng Anya who always believed in one saving oneself prayed that gods would help her. If gods did exist, she would rather Louis be struck down with lightning.


    Under extreme pain and desperation, and impossible to save oneself, one could only believe in the gods that they had never believed in. This was, at least, a mental crutch, a beautiful wish that gave people the courage to face and bear the suffering that they were about to encounter.


    To carry on living.


    Cheng Anya was extremely uncomfortable from the pain. While she wanted to cry and shout as a catharsis to her excruciating pain, she could only bite into her lip after that one shout and taste her own blood.


    I will not cry¡­ I will not cry¡­


    ¡°You are sure stubborn!¡± Louis smiled as he clenched his fingers around her neck. ¡°Do you think you are in a position to shut me up? And yes, do you see that camera there?¡±


    Louis pointed at the camera in the distance and smiled with glee. ¡°I¡¯ll do you here, and then send the footage to Third Young Master Ye for his enjoyment. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ F*** off¡­ Ahh¡­¡± While she wanted to hide away, Louis tightly gripped her neck. As he tightened his grip with force, Cheng Anya¡¯s upper body was lifted up and it was momentarily difficult for her to breathe.


    With her throat in a stranglehold, she could not help but open her mouth. Blood trickled out of the corners of her lips, slowly dying her mouth red. The traces of blood remained around her neck and seemingly blossomed into a twisted red flower.


    As her consciousness left her, her terribly pale face went silent and the sky turned black around her. Would Louis really strangle her to death? No, he would only torture her and not give her an easy death.


    Knowing that, Cheng Anya, for a moment, hoped he would be that bit stronger and crush her throat. She would then be freed from all that suffering and from facing Third Young Master Ye after all that humiliation.


    When that thought flashed through her head, she really did not want to die¡­


    With a person she loved and her son, she could bear to rush to her death alone.


    Just as she was about to suffocate, Louis viciously threw Cheng Anya aside and she fell onto the beach. Her bloodied body contrasted against the white sand. Just as she got a gasp of fresh air, Cheng Anya could not help but cough for her dear life.


    As she was lying on the sand and breathing heavily, fine sand entered her nose and throat. Her eyes stung from the sand grounding against her nose and throat, and her tears started to fall¡­


    While this was a natural reaction, Cheng Anya could not stop crying. As her repressed emotions exploded, she could not help but cry them out.


    One could not tell whether the sand or her desire to cry it out caused it.


    As she continued coughing, she started to sound hoarse.


    Her heart ached, and no words save ¡®unbearable¡¯ could describe it.


    As Louis yanked at her wrist, she suddenly felt a huge force pull her up from the sand and twist her hand. A sharp pain spread through her. Cheng Anya bit her lip unknowingly.


    When Louis saw Cheng Anya scorned¡ªher wound covered in tears, blood, and sand¡ªhe felt an inexplicable excitement. As he ran his fingertips across the tears on her eyelashes, Louis¡¯ smile became even more twisted. ¡°Crying? How perfect. I was wondering when you would cry. Cry it out. Cry out as loudly as you can. For all you know, I might just spare you!¡±


    Feeling doubly humiliated, Cheng Anya gritted her teeth and resisted crying. As the sand had irritated her nose when she was crying, she cried even more loudly and Louis seemed even more excited.


    ¡°Cry for me, damn it!!¡± Louis roared. As Cheng Anya looked around, she suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    In that instance, Cheng Anya suddenly understood something.


    Some men are unable to have an erection due to injuries, past hurts, or even due to twisted fantasies. Louis clearly belonged to¡­ the latter.


    Her eyes were wide open, and she kept herself from crying.


    Don¡¯t cry, just don¡¯t cry. As long as she did not cry, he could not do anything to her. That was the reason why he slowly tortured her and then went berserk. It was because he simply could not¡­


    Cheng Anya wanted to smile.


    But a flurry of punches landed on her body, chest, shoulders, and abdomen. With each punch heavier than the other, Louis even started to slap her repeatedly.


    ¡°Cry for me, damn it!¡± Louis said sinisterly yet quietly, his handsome face becoming that of the devil.


    In your dreams!


    Cheng Anya coldly smiled. If he wanted her to cry, he could dream all he could. As she was numbed by the pain from Louis¡¯ repeated beatings, she repeatedly coughed blood. Nobody could stand up to that kind of extraordinary pain.


    Cheng Anya, however, opened her eyes wide as she bore the punches no women could bear. He had better be able to beat her to death.


    Being hardy was not a solely male trait.


    As Louis crazily beat Cheng Anya until she fainted, he did not see Cheng Anya shed a single tear.

 Chapter 326 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    With Louis¡¯ retreat, the business scene in City A was refreshed. Save the Yang family in the south, the Ye, Lin, and Tang families formed a new commercial empire that could not be shaken.


    This was atypical, considering that the four families used to mind their own business. With Superintendent Lin Feng working on a smuggling case at the docks that implicated Third Young Master Ye, the latter was let off as there was insufficient information to tie him to the case. News, however, spread around City A.


    As Long Fei was also at the scene, such a massive munitions destruction exercise left those keen-eyed aware of what clearly happened. This strengthened Third Young Master Ye and Fourth Young Master Tang¡¯s relationship. Along with the Lin family in the north of the city, they formed a massive commercial empire.


    City A was untouchable.


    Ever since the Repulse Bay project collapsed, MBS International, in spite of Louis¡¯ presence, was in no shape to keep up the fight against Fourth Young Master Tang and company. Through capital operations, they viciously suppressed MBS International¡¯s stock prices and caused its stock prices to plummet. Their move sounded the death-kneel for MBS International.


    As Third Young Master Ye began his hostile takeover of MBS International when its stock prices were at its lowest, he eventually became MBS International¡¯s largest shareholder. With Ye Zhenhua forced to hand over MBS International, Third Young Master Ye completely robbed him of his life¡¯s work.


    The hospital.


    As Ye Zhenhua¡¯s blood pressure spiked whilst he coughed blood, the doctor forbade him from being emotionally affected and ordered him to take care of himself. On the day Ye Zhenhua had to hand over MBS International, Third Young Master Ye made a deliberate visit to the hospital to visit Ye Zhenhua.


    He had aged substantially, and his razor-sharp gaze seemed slightly stupefied. Nobody could associate this person who was in a daze to the Ye Zhenhua who once ruled the marketplace. Like all other elderly, he was not the slightest overbearing as a deathly coldness hung over him.


    While it was extremely painful for an old person to lose all he had in his old age, Third Young Master Ye was not the slightest sympathetic toward him.


    Ye Zhenhua deserved it.


    ¡°What are you doing here? F*** off! F*** off!!¡± Ye Zhenhua roared. Third Young Master Ye was like a plague. He could not wait for him to disappear. Third Young Master Ye, as though watching a lunatic go berserk, coldly smiled at Ye Zhenhua.


    He recalled the days that he brimmed with confidence, carrying a press conference for Louis and pulling strings to prop up Louis. He was so confident and happy that he was able to drive the son he most detested out of MBS International.


    He was, today, a joke! His illness stemming from anger aside, his most pleased son could not be bothered with him. Was this the outcome wanted? Third Young Master Ye coldly smiled as he looked at Ye Zhenhua. ¡°Good thing you are still alive. Watch as those around you gradually betray you.¡±


    Ye Yutang was paralyzed whilst Louis had thrown everything behind and left. As for Ruan Cuiyu, he received the latest news that Ruan Cuiyu had taken away all of Old Master Ye¡¯s savings, the young Ye Yutong in tow.


    ¡°Third young master, spare him. Old Master has had enough,¡± Chen De¡¯s gently said. He had always stayed out of the feuding father and son¡¯s affairs and did his dues.


    With things as they were, he was the only person who faithfully stayed by Ye Zhenhua. Would Ye Zhenhua, knowing that Chen De was Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s husband, get so angry to the point of an aneurysm? Third Young Master Ye evilly thought.


    As his gaze landed on Chen De¡¯s old yet merciful face, Third Young Master Ye coldly harrumphed. ¡°Uncle Chen, please leave the room for now. There are some things I would like to tell him in person.¡± There was some gentleness in his voice.


    As Chen De looked at that scorned and insane Old Master Ye and then Third Young Master Ye, he sighed and left the ward.


    ¡°F*** off!¡± Ye Zhenhua roared in madness. In Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyes, he was merely a paper tiger.


    ¡°What tantrum are you throwing? To have half a foot in the coffin and still want to take me on, you must want me to put you out of your misery, no?¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly smiled as he scooted up to Ye Zhenhua. ¡°How does it feel? At ease? You deserve to see your life¡¯s work shatter!¡±


    ¡°Ye Chen, how vicious of you!¡± Ye Zhenhua coldly smiled. Whoever was more vicious would get to call the shots in the world.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s moves were quick, vicious, and lethal, and clearly, nobody had his means and charisma. MBS International¡¯s quick destruction and Louis¡¯ desertion of him and the Ye family were both things that he unexpected.


    ¡°Had I known this would happen, I should have had the good men at the Rose Hall kill you!¡± Ye Zhenhua said sinisterly. Had he been a bit more vicious those years ago and pushed Third Young Master Ye to his death, he would not be in the misery he was currently in.


    With MBS International¡¯s collapse, he regretted his previous mistake.


    Laying up trouble for the future was his first miscalculation!


    ¡°So it was you!!¡± Third Young Master Ye clenched his fists tightly as he recalled the inhumane torture he experienced those years ago. As the hatred rose from within him, his veins throbbed. He wished he could simply smash Ye Zhenhua¡¯s skull.


    He was simply not fit to be a father.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to hate? If it weren¡¯t for me, you would have died in America long ago. Did you really think that the Tang family could have hidden you?¡± Ye Zhenhua coldly smiled.


    He recalled the video from years ago of a bloodied Third Young Master Ye holding a knife and hacking people for all his dear life. His blood-tainted gaze was exceptionally vicious, bright, and tough. He thus had a wrong impression that this child would carry his legacy on.


    This was because they were exceptionally similar in their youth.


    That very gaze was the reason he relented toward Third Young Master Ye that very once and spared him. He did not expect that very action to lead to today¡¯s foregone conclusion.


    He hated the fact that he should have let him die in America!


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you did not succeed. I survived and you took everything away from me. Now that the tables have turned, it¡¯s time for you to pay back. Ye Zhenhua, why don¡¯t you have a taste of what living hell is?¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly smiled without emotion.


    Ye Zhenhua had already tasted it. MBS International was everything to him. To men, their own prestige and interests always came first. Ye Zhenhua was nothing without MBS International.


    While he hated Third Young Master Ye to the core, he had lost the meaning of living but could not do anything about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too smug. Ye Chen, you will have a more terrible and scornful ending than me someday. Louis¡­ Yukun will teach you what it means to be stuck in living hell. You will not be able to beat him.¡± Ye Zhenhua coldly smiled.


    ¡°Are you saying you can trust a son who forsook you? Haha¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye laughed arrogantly. ¡°Since he knows he can¡¯t beat me openly, he escaped. Do you think that he could win against me by playing dirty?¡±


    ¡°He has, for a start, your weakest link.¡± Ye Zhenhua laughed and mocked him. ¡°He¡¯s got you in a stranglehold and you¡¯re not going anywhere.¡±


    Louis had called him long ago and told him his plans. Although his son forsook his father¡¯s work, Ye Zhenhua, however, believed that Louis would be able to run Ye Chen into ruin and give him a living hell.


    Cheng Anya was Third Young Master Ye¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel. Ye Yukun, with that, would be able to keep him in check.


    ¡°You know where Louis is?¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s countenance grew darker.


    Looking and sounding cold, Third Young Master Ye¡¯s gaze became even darker and sinister. Ever since Louis left, he was unable to locate Cheng Anya and Ning Ning despite pulling all strings he could. The past few days almost drove him mad.


    With no sign of them in the base camp in Italy, and the inability of the Dragon Gate¡¯s massive network to gather the slightest information about them, Mo Ye and Mo Jue¡ªLouis¡¯ henchmen ¡ªsure hid them extremely well.


    He, despite using Ning Ning¡¯s system, did not yield any information on them.


    He was really about to be driven mad!


    Cheng Anya, Ning Ning, Ye Wei, and Eleven all went missing. Ning Ning¡¯s system, which allowed people to be tracked on a first-name basis through the First Terrorist Organization¡¯s satellite system, did not yield the slightest bit of information.


    Third Young Master Ye was extremely worried.


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Ye Zhenhua mocked him. ¡°Panicking? At a loss? How long can you act tough? Ye Yukun will eventually screw you over.¡±


    ¡°Ye Zhenhua, will you be indifferent if I kill Ye Yutong and Ye Yutang?¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly threatened him. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare screw them over. They are your brothers!¡± Ye Zhenhua¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°Brothers? Murdering my father and siblings gives me joy.¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly smiled. As he saw Ye Zhenhua¡¯s panicked look, he knew that Ye Zhenhua was merely provoking him with fake information.


    Given how Louis was, he would not leave behind information for others to leverage on.


    ¡°Humph, I can¡¯t believe that woman is so important to you. Ye Chen, to think that you can still have a woman and children despite experiencing what happened seventeen years ago, I am impressed. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so dirty¡­¡±


    ¡°You shut the f*** up!¡± Third Young Master Ye grabbed Ye Zhenhua by his patient gown and landed a vicious punch on his face. He punched with a force that knocked Ye Zhenhua away and against the television in the ward. With a splat, the screen of the television broke. Ye Zhenhua¡¯s skull knocked against the table corner and bounded back like a ragdoll. Blood flowed out from his head.


    Ye Zhenhua¡¯s eyes went black and his two front teeth were knocked out.


    Mixed with blood and saliva.


    When Chen De heard the commotion, he immediately came in and was shocked. Third Young Master Ye elegantly flexed his shoulders and coldly smiled. ¡°Please do not have the impression that I do not wallop my old man. I have tolerated you for a long time!¡±


    The virtues of respect were, in Third Young Master Ye¡¯s mind, outlandish. He did not know what filial piety meant, and Ye Zhenhua was also unworthy of his filial piety.


    He had held back for so long to the point of hurting inside.


    Ignoring the chaos in the ward, Third Young Master Ye strode out of the ward as it had all been a waste of time. He still thought that there was the slightest hope.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, we have news.¡± Black Eagle rushed over and passed the latest information to Third Young Master Ye as he strode out of the hospital. ¡°The plane that Louis took off on that night returned to Europe via the Middle East.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Although there were eighteen probable routes, this route was the most accurate given the information analyzed. The other routes were decoys,¡± Black Eagle said flatly.


    Although Third Young Master Ye had yet to have a wink in the past few days, he still did not seem tired as he continued to locate Cheng Anya and Cheng Ningyuan day and night.


    ¡°Very good. Keep it up. I want an exact location,¡± Third Young Master Ye said deeply. With a bit of progress in these few days, he was a lot more at ease.


    Dear Anya and darling baby, wait for me.


    I will find you.


    ¡°Third Young Master, there is something you need to be mentally prepared for. Your wife and your child are not together,¡± Black Eagle said after hesitating a little.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Your wife was the only person aboard Louis¡¯ place. Your child was not.¡±


    ¡°Get to the bottom of it regardless of the cost and means. Contact Chu Li. He might have a way out.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye got into the car and the car headed toward MBS International¡¯s building.


    With the press conference to introduce the company scheduled today, all the television stations gathered on the ground floor of the MBS International building. Following a series of reorganizations, MBS International returned to Third Young Master Ye¡¯s hands.


    This was, however, no longer MBS International.


    Third Young Master Ye announced that MBS International, from today onward, should be called An Ning International. The building was also renamed to An Ning International¡¯s building.


    This meant what used to be MBS International would be completely reorganized.


    As the president and CEO of An Ning International, those who had previously left all returned. An Ning International was thus officially opened for business.


    With the successful news conference, An Ning International¡¯s rise amidst an explosive commercial war that implicated corporations in City A signified a new era of stability in City A¡¯s economy.


    With regard to An Ning International¡¯s operations, the media posed many questions about the after-effects of the Repulse Bay project and its subsequent funding¡ªall of which were politely answered by Third Young Master Ye.


    Some asked whether An Ning International would focus on the three industries of real estate, media, and jewelry, and these questions were also answered by Third Young Master Ye.


    Instead of his previous arrogance, Third Young Master Ye was gentlemanly and polite at the scene.


    ¡°President Ye, why did you settle on An Ning International when you renamed the company? Is there any significance in the name?¡± A female reporter from GK International Media asked with a smile.


    ¡°An Ning is the portmanteau of the two people that I, Ye Chen, deeply love in my life¡ªmy wife and my son. I hope that I can be like this portmanteau of their names, forever peaceful. They are not only the pillars of my career but also my emotional pillars. By naming my career after them, I hope to make clear this special place they have in my heart.¡±


    ¡°With MBS International entering the history books, its time has passed. From today, there shall not be MBS International but An Ning International instead.¡±


    ¡°I will fight for An Ning International my whole life whilst also providing for my wife and child, for they are everything to me.¡±


    ¡°Anya, I know that you are very strong. Hang in there for me. I will find you soon. Ning Ning, I know that you are very smart. If you are around your mommy, protect her. If she isn¡¯t around you, stay safe. Daddy promises to bring you all home.¡±


    ¡°Wherever you are, whatever you are going through, I will always be with you. I will, one day, bring you home and tell you all from where I am that you are everything to me. You are my everything.¡±

 Chapter 327 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    As news from the formidable press conference swept across the glove, MBS International¡¯s collapse gave rise to An Ning International. While MBS International used to be one of the top ten enterprises in the world, the regime change drew attention from all around the world. With almost all the media outlets very concerned about this press conference, many were live-streaming the press conference.


    Little did anybody expect the press conference to become Third Young Master Ye¡¯s public confession. What used to be a casual and elegant Third Young Master Ye expressing his deep affection for his wife and child caught many off guard.


    While Third Young Master Ye was still his elegant self, there was a deep passion in his deep voice that the media carried around the world. He had become the next patron saint for love who charmed countless teenage girls that envied the woman he loved.


    The many in front of their televisions who heard Third Young Master Ye¡¯s deep and gentle confession and saw his restrained yet charming gentleness could deeply feel the pain in Third Young Master Ye¡¯s heart and wept uncontrollably.


    They were touched by him.


    This was a very unheard-of confession because no man would express his love toward his family in this manner, let alone name his career after them. This global confession could only mean that his wife and child were his everything.


    Elegant, handsome, passionate¡ªthese became synonyms for Third Young Master Ye.


    The leadership of the corporation was its face.


    With the public started to take even more liking toward Third Young Master Ye, those who were unconfident in An Ning International due to the debacle surrounding MBS International once again rallied around An Ning International with even more confidence.


    With Valentine¡¯s Day half a year away, An Ning International launched a series of couple rings and necklaces for singles¡¯ which controlled eighty percent of City A¡¯s market share within a week. One could imagine how successful Third Young Master Ye¡¯s sentimental side was, but that was an after note.


    Fourth Young Master Tang and Lin Yixuan, who were privy to developments, had mixed feelings. With the responsibilities on the Dragon Gate¡¯s information-gathering team increasing, everybody gave their all to locate Cheng Anya and Cheng Ningyuan.


    Running on the deep loyalty to their master, going without sleep for days was nothing.


    As Yang Zekun watched the news conference on the television, his feelings were mixed. Third Young Master Ye was undoubtedly Third Young Master Ye. He was the only person who could act this brazenly yet get away with being called the man who doggedly pursued his woman at all costs.


    Knowing that Cheng Anya did not love him but merely felt a sense of obligation, he smiled bitterly. As he was still fantasizing and unwilling to settle, he asked himself how he matched up against Third Young Master Ye. Background, upbringing, looks, character¡ªhe matched up to Third Young Master Ye in all of them.


    He wondered if he was able to offer Cheng Anya all that Ye Chen could, and he even thought that Ye Chen would still be unfaithful despite marrying Cheng Anya whilst she would still be loyal toward him for all her life.


    How could he lose out to Third Young Master Ye?


    Yang Zekun had been, and always been, unwilling. It was especially so when he knew they were cousins, and how Cheng Anya still pined for Third Young Master Ye nevertheless. He was even more unwilling as he had been by Cheng Anya¡¯s side for seven years while Third Young Master Ye was only by her side for a week.


    Which man would be willing to settle?


    While he did not understand why Cheng Anya would fall head over heels for Third Young Master Ye and not marry anybody else in spite of their relation by blood, he now understood why he lost to Third Young Master Ye.


    Sincerity.


    While he loved Cheng Anya for seven years and gave all he could, he was neither as absolute nor as sincere as Third Young Master Ye. Third Young Master Ye gave all he could and could not.


    Surely any woman would fall head over heels for him, no?


    Since men most understood other men, he knew that Ye Chen¡¯s statement was no vanity statements. As a man who was calm and steady yet touched by this statement, what else could be said about the others?


    He was afraid that he could not be as open and frank.


    He should have given up hope earlier. Cheng Anya was never his to begin with. Cheng Anya and Ning Ning were, from start to end, Third Young Master Ye¡¯s. It was this Third Young Master Ye that could journey with and protect them, and nobody else could match up.


    With this mental burden suddenly lifted, Yang Zekun felt bitter yet relieved.


    When one loves somebody only to eventually lose the person, the willingness to let go gets tougher. Not only does the love deepen but also the unwillingness of letting go of the friendship. Since somebody loved her more than him and gave more than he could, it¡¯s his call to let go.


    If not, he would lose out on even more!


    ¡°Humph, how unpromising!¡± Yang Yun violently tapped his crutch against the floor. He could not tell whether Yang Yun was scolding him or Ye Chen, or even both of them. ¡°What a shame to men!¡± he said with a terrible look.


    Yang Zekun did not respond to his tirade and left him be. Since his grandfather had deep-seated opinions about the Ye family, nothing he said would change that.


    ¡°Would a newly formed corporation, even with MBS International¡¯s foundation, be able to develop so quickly? And to think he did something this disgusting when promoting An Ning International.¡± As Yang Yun said, he grew angrier and wished he could smash the television. Yang Zekun was silent.


    What¡¯s there to be disgusted about? Grandfather, you had done even more disgusting things, so are you even in a position to criticize Ye Chen? Besides, he is your grandson, not to mention that you should not even humiliate strangers in this manner.


    ¡°Grandfather, I am going up to rest first.¡± Yang Zekun, out of filial piety, was lazy to provoke Yang Yun. He was able to accept Yang Yun¡¯s obstinacy.


    ¡°Zekun, hold it. With An Ning just starting off, make good use of the time and ensure they don¡¯t take off.¡± Yang Yun ordered.


    Yang Zekun turned back and smiled with a slight mocking. ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t you get it? The Ye, Tang, and Lin families are no longer the families of old. Are we able to go against the three of them? Stop being silly and think about how you would protect Yao Hua, lest it follow MBS International¡¯s steps.¡±


    As Yang Zekun finished talking, he walked upstairs without looking back. Since Louis had Cheng Anya and Ning Ning, his next target would have been Yao Hua. To think that his grandfather still wanted to pick a fight, he was really¡­


    So oblivious to his impending doom!


    Whilst Yang Yun sat down angrily, he suddenly broke into a cold smile. With MBS International in ruins, that was something good for him. Should he visit the hospital to see how scorned and sorry Ye Zhenhua was?


    Yang Yun thought evilly.


    ¡°This f***king promotion can¡¯t get any damn better.¡± Klose applauded in glee as he laughed while Fourth Young Master Tang rolled his eyes at him. The handsome Klose tapped the table happily. ¡°Third Young Master Ye is actor-quality stuff. It¡¯s a shame he was not nominated for the Oscars.¡±


    ¡°Klose, could you f***ing say something nicer? Third Young Master Ye is already vexed enough, and you are still in the mood to joke about things?¡± Lin Yixuan frowned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Third Young Master Ye¡¯s news conference has managed to get hold of the hearts of MBS International¡¯s previous customers, consumers, and viewers? To be able to capture the market with such little effort is indeed a masterstroke, and to think that I was even touched by it,¡± Klose said passionately.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a chain effect, so watch what you say lest you trip him and nobody saves you,¡± Fourth Young Master Tang said.


    Klose, embarrassed, kept quiet and touched his nose. ¡°I still feel that his promotional play worked out, don¡¯t you agree? Such a masterstroke at no additional cost is indeed unseen.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s as good as you think it is, take a leaf from it and we¡¯ll enjoy the popcorn.¡± Fourth Young Master Tang could not help but smile and tease him.


    Klose suddenly jumped and got up. ¡°All of you move aside. Not all things are suitable for copying and I despise that. I am gonna get creative!¡± He sounded very passionate.


    Fourth Young Master Tang and Lin looked at each other and smiled. Letting Klose wrap things up gave them a comedic effect instead of the effect that Third Young Master Ye created. Besides, Third Young Master Ye was really emotional and it was not something anybody could learn.


    ¡°How are investigations going on your side? Any news of Cheng Anya?¡± Lin Yixuan tapped the table.


    ¡°Nope!¡± Klose retracted his smile. ¡°This asswipe is too cunning. He¡¯s not even in Italy. I am even suspecting the idea that he is within Italy as I had checked with the Ente Nazionale per l¡¯Aviazione Civile (ENAC) who confirmed that Louis¡¯ plane did not even stop over in Italy. Hence my question, are we getting accurate information?¡±


    ¡°Black Eagle said the plane headed to Europe after diverting through the Middle East.¡±


    ¡°F***, with Europe being this big, must he return to Italy? God knows how many hideouts Louis has.¡± Klose could not help but lament. ¡°I f****ing despise this man who spends all the effort for a single woman. What for? Anya is just a good-looking woman with bad jokes, so when did she become this precious?¡± Klose got cocky.


    He sure did not understand, and boy, did he not.


    A good-looking woman with bad jokes? Fourth Young Master Tang went silent. A joking woman? Or a good-looking woman? ¡°Damn it, you had better make sure Third Young Master Ye does not hear it. Otherwise, you deserve a new one torn into you.¡±


    ¡°I have heard it!¡± Third Young Master Ye pushed open the door and coldly harrumphed. The screen suddenly flashed and went dark. Fourth Young Master Tang and Lin Yixuan swore in unison at Klose¡¯s cowardliness as the fun had just begun.


    ¡°There is no news from Black Eagle, so hold up a little,¡± Fourth Young Master Tang said as he poured a glass of wine for him. ¡°I think that you should get a good night¡¯s rest and let somebody else do the searching. You are not in shape to save anybody.¡±


    ¡°I know my limits!¡± Third Young Master Ye gulped down the drink.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for further developments for now. We have mobilized all possible contacts and will definitely find them. Fourth Young Master Tang and I are of the opinion that you should get some shut-eye. We will notify you once there are new developments.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, Klose is mobilizing his contacts in Europe. With contacts on both sides of the law, Louis can¡¯t hide them for long,¡± Fourth Young Master Tang said.


    As Louis had the Mo brothers as his dragons, obfuscating them was child¡¯s play. Third Young Master Ye was hence not as optimistic as them.


    ¡°F***! I was disconnected!¡± The screen came to life as Klose roared before Fourth Young Master Tang could complete his sentence.


    The three of them looked at one another and were at a loss for words!


    F***! To think that he could find such a terrible excuse for disappearing! How could an international media network experience sudden disconnections? Was he treating them as fools?


    As Third Young Master Ye¡¯s cell phone rang, he picked it up before checking the number. He was only this quick when Black Eagle called because he wanted to hear the news that Black Eagle had located Anya and Ning Ning.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye? I¡¯m Chu Li.¡± The steady voice came over the phone. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s heart leaped into his mouth. Apart from Bai Ye, this was the first time he was on the phone with somebody from the First Terrorists Organization.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Is there any news?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked calmly.


    ¡°Ning Ning, Wei Wei, and Eleven carried communicators on them, which I have tracked via satellite to your home.¡± Chu Li paused.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Third Young Master Ye denied that as they were absolutely not at home. Was this a joke?


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s impossible. This can only mean that somebody removed their communicators. Moreover, Wei Wei and Eleven had tracking chips embedded beneath their skin, which are tracked to the vicinity of Huning Highway. This can only mean that somebody removed the embedded tracking chips from them.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was shocked. How did they even discover those embedded chips? What was the background of the Mo brothers, and how could they be so familiar with the happenings about the terrorist organization? How did they also figure out such a secret about Wei Wei and Eleven?


    It was incredulous.


    ¡°As you have expected, this opponent is nothing short of formidable. They also operate differently compared to Louis,¡± Chu Li said deeply. ¡°I have activated a global tracking system that scans billions of faces. This is the only and inevitable way out. Expect it to take some time.¡±


    ¡°Is there a way to locate them?¡± Third Young Master Ye was secretly pleased. As long as he was able to find them, he was more than willing to wait however long it took.


    ¡°As long as they are under the sun, we will be able to find them.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s zoom in on the scanning radius and save some time.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Europe it is!¡± Chu Li plainly said. Since Louis¡¯ base camp was in Europe, it was hence his turf. After transiting through the Middle East, he already received news that he had indeed returned to Europe.


    It was just that his exact location still took some figuring out.


    ¡°If they are in some house or basement, could they be located?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked.


    ¡°No!¡± Chu Li paused.


    Although the system was developed by over ten experts across their lifetimes and was undoubtedly the most advanced tracking system in the world, there were still places that it could not reach. Neither the Americans nor Russians had such an advanced system.


    Even he was also hemmed in.


    Even he was taking a chance, no? Just taking a chance that Louis did not know¡­


    ¡°I understand. Thank you, Mister Chu.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Your son is the heir apparent of our organization, so nothing must happen to him.¡± Chu Li smiled. ¡°I will immediately get back to you when I receive information. Since the Dragon Gate¡¯s land-based tracking system is similar to ours, I¡¯ll not check. Also, since their chips were located along Huning Highway, I would also recommend you to track the sea routes as Louis might divert his forces.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it for now then!¡± Chu Li said and ended the call. Everyone else looked at Third Young Master Ye in shock. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, how did you get associated with the First Terrorists Organization?¡± Fourth Young Master Tang was the first to ask in return.


    ¡°My sister is part of them,¡± Third Young Master Ye gently answered the question. With Chu Li¡¯s help, things should be much easier, as he had hoped.


    Before Third Young Master Ye could go, the telephone rang. It was Chu Li who called. ¡°Convenient to talk? I need to send you something.¡±


    As he sounded a little tense, Third Young Master Ye had a bad feeling.


    Third Young Master Ye received an email on Fourth Young Master Tang¡¯s computer. As he opened the email, his eyes suddenly burned.


    It was Ning Ning¡­


    A bloodied Ning Ning¡­

 Chapter 328 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    As though he had been hit in the chest, Third Young Master Ye¡¯s heart was hurting. The pain, which overwhelmed him with heartache and rage, sent Third Young Master Ye¡¯s bones clacking as he suppressed the emotions. His face also turned pale.


    His face was devoid of life.


    Ning Ning, that was his Ning Ning!


    ¡°This was just sent over to forbid us from helping you,¡± Chu Li said with a deep yet slightly tense voice as he restrained his anger lest he lose his mind. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, our enemies are in the dark. You have to be prepared to act alone.¡±


    With three terrorists¡¯ life in the balance¡ªNing Ning, Wei Wei, and Eleven¡ªit was akin to them chopping off the First Organization¡¯s limbs as Chu Li could not belittle three lives. He was also very curious as to who had such an intricate understanding of the First Organization.


    ¡°I get it!¡± Third Young Master Ye hung up the phone as his knuckles turned white from the clenching. From the photo, Ning Ning was tied in a confined room with chains on his hands and legs. The whips not only left evident marks on his body but also ripped his shirt. With wounds everywhere, especially on his elbow, it seemed as though a knife was run across it. With his khaki shirt dyed red by the blood, it was so terrifying that Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyes burned at the sight of it.


    How could Louis bear to be so vicious on somebody as young as him?


    With his small body tied against a central pillar in the confined space, his tender face was extremely swollen that it ruined his tenderness. A few strands of hair landed on his forehead and almost covered his eyes. His son had an extreme hideous wound that he had never seen. On first look, this child was an elegant and beautiful child that one could see steadiness ad intelligence in him. He was also as cheerful as the sun and considerate to a fault. However, one could see darkness in him that seemed cold.


    From the gaze in his son¡¯s eyes, this was something that could be made up.


    Despite the hurt that he was in, he still had a steady gaze that no other child could emulate. His Ning Ning had a unique resilience, tenacity, and stubbornness.


    As he stood straight, he had a somewhat ironic and cold smile on his face instead of his typically cold gaze. Even though he was badly bruised and enduring pain way above somebody of his age, he still seemed stoic. His fearless gaze and indifferent mocking smile seemed to mock at their foolishness. His smile gleamed with unrushed confidence and arrogance against everything else. He was like that all-capable Ning Ning who stood tall and looked down at everyone.


    He stood above all and was untouched by the world.


    This was definitely his and Anya¡¯s child, and it could not have been anyone else. Although the child whom they took great care of like a precious gem was now tortured beyond recognition, he still seemed dignified amidst all.


    Good one, son!


    As he stood above all and was unafraid of the pain, he was hence Third Young Master Ye¡¯s good son. His ability to remain unfazed despite the circumstances and never let anyone look down on him allowed him to project shock and awe despite his age.


    While he cheered his son on, his heart was extremely broken. This child of his was his dearest, and for his child to be beaten up into this shape magnified the pain in Third Young Master Ye¡¯s bones. He wished he could stand in for his torture instead of seeing him being battered into such a shape.


    Third Young Master Ye could not help but recall his youth. The ten-year-old him somewhat resembled Ning Ning, and even the room they were confined in looked the same. As he recalled the series of nightmares, Third Young Master Ye could not help but associate his son to the torture he once received. As he thought of the inhuman experiences he went through happening on his son, Third Young Master Ye almost went mad.


    Louis, you sure are vicious!


    Although the room was air-conditioned, Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyes were closed, and his back, along with his forehead, was soaked in cold sweat. He wished he could just shoot Louis and end him.


    While he could not imagine the torture that Anya and Ning Ning were going through, Third Young Master Ye suddenly panicked and smashed his fist onto Fourth Young Master Tang¡¯s table.


    ¡°Ahhhh!!¡± That roar for him to vent out followed a huge bang and a huge hole in the sturdy office table that Third Young Master Ye just smashed. There was an unkempt crack that ran through the brown table.


    Fourth Young Master Tang and Lin Yixuan were shocked at the strength of the punch. He was clearly triggered by the photo.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, you got to calm down. That is not the worst news yet.¡± Fourth Young Master Tang tapped his shoulder and consoled him. ¡°As long as they are still alive, there is still hope. You have to calm down or be defeated by him. That will leave your wife and son with no hope.¡±


    As Third Young Master Ye had endured inhuman experiences, his thoughts were in utter chaos. As the face of the young boy in the images combined with that of the young kid, it replayed in his mind.


    He even heard his son crying for him. ¡°Daddy, help¡­ Daddy, save Ning Ning¡­¡±


    Third Young Master Ye had never experienced such excruciating pain before.


    He was once trapped in such a confined space and violated to near-death. Since help was nowhere near, he wished he could immediately die. He had repeatedly screamed for his mommy to save him.


    He shouted until he went hoarse and cried, but nobody came to save him. He could only save himself and think of a way to escape that hell hole. Wasn¡¯t Ning Ning also in fear as he shouted for help? However smart he was, he was still a child who was bound and could no nothing but resign to his fate.


    As Third Young Master Ye¡¯s thoughts grew even more chaotic, he trembled uncontrollably. Lin Yixuan and Fourth Young Master Tang knew that things were about to get worse. They, as his very good friends, knew that mental burden in him. They also knew that he would lose all semblance of reason when he became mad and further complicate things.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, calm down. If you want to save your wife and child, you must calm down,¡± Lin Yixuan said coldly. ¡°Louis knows that this is your weakness. Hence, he sent the photograph over. You getting all flustered is his entire intention, and are you willing to fall into his trap?¡±


    ¡°Hell no!¡± Third Young Master Ye said and looked up coldly as Fourth Young Master Tang was about to say something. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s dark gaze had a few traces of blood in it. He was definitely unwilling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be fine.¡±


    ¡°With the two of us sharing the load, don¡¯t worry about An Ning International. Focus on dealing with Louis,¡± Lin Yixuan said.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Third Young Master Ye nodded.


    The friendship between men could not be settled with just a ¡®thank you¡¯. With no other way to express how he felt, he could only say thank you. What Fourth Young Master Tang and Lin did for him was something friends could not.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank us and get some rest!¡± Fourth Young Master Tang tapped his shoulder.


    Third Young Master Ye nodded. He ought to get a very good rest.


    On a private island somewhere in the Atlantic Ocean.


    Under the blue sky and azure sea, the green trees swayed on the white beaches where a few seagulls waited on whilst a few petrels circled overhead. Everything, from a distance, seemed quiet and beautiful.


    It was so beautiful and the sun made people lazy.


    The island was sparsely littered with two European villas that stood between rocks and trees. The unique design of the mansions exaggerated a forbearance that seemed even more mysterious and lured people in.


    Under the blinding afternoon sun, cracking sounds came from one of the mansions. A vase suddenly flew out and landed on a palm tree outside the mansion. The crack of the vase landing was accompanied by a roar. ¡°Damn it, Mo Jue! If you are a man, don¡¯t hide!¡±


    Ye Wei¡¯s voice sounded a little helpless and soft, and it was not as clear as before. She, however, was still as elegant and overbearing as before. Her insults were neither rushed nor draggy.


    As the decoration in the mansion was focused on simplicity, there were rarely excessive furnishings that were pricey. The very modern and unique decoration gave a feeling of dominance.


    In the living room, Ye Wei was raging in a corner and finding a punching bag. Mo Jue, in self-awareness, kept a safe distance from her. In his black shirt and trousers, he seemed extremely cool whilst his cryptic aura spread around the room to the point not even ant could overlook this man¡¯s toughness. He looked at Ye Wei quietly. He allowed her to vent her feelings while he watched on, neither moving nor speaking a word, as he avoided being Ye Wei¡¯s punching bag.


    As she hit the sofa with a hand, Ye Wei was panting and her face was pale. The hand which she threw the vase with trembled nonstop and she could not control that searing pain. Unlike the Ye Wei from days before, cold sweat trickled down her forehead.


    However much terrible she looked, Ye Wei still put her best foot forward. Even though she did not cough a word when Mo Jue beat her up badly, she never slouched. However, today, her long hair was fanned behind her and her pale face was terrifying. It was as though her liveliness and heroism were drained out of her and nowhere in sight. She was visibly weak.


    Weakness. Ye Wei sniggered. She was not one to be associated with that word as she was typically a tough nut, the arrogant one who had no weaknesses. She, however, had to admit that her body was not up to the fight.


    Mo Jue had injected her with anesthesia and stripped her of all her weapons. When she thought about how he had stripped-searched her, she was fuming with rage and could not wait to kick him into the Atlantic Ocean and feed him to the sharks.


    The new anesthesia was developed by the Mafia for tough nuts, and it stripped Ye Wei of all her offensiveness. Ever since she was injected with the anesthesia, her legs were weak and could not even walk. There was once she struggled to leave the place and almost collapsed down the stairs in an undignified manner. Ye Wei was so angry to the point she wanted to level the mansion, only to become even more enraged when she learned that Mo Jue had confiscated her stun grenades.


    When she felt that her hands did not feel right, she realized that pushing herself further would result in her trembling and unable to control the spasms and pain that ripped through her. It was as though she would die from the aching of her arms.


    Mo Jue was vicious enough to attempt such a stunt. She guessed that Eleven, who was in the other mansion, was in no better shape as she was likely to be in the same boat. If this were to spread, could they still be trusted?


    If Ye Wei of the past was a lively wolf, then she was a young beast without its teeth and aggressiveness now.


    ¡°Are you trying to f****ing bore me to death? Say something, damn it!¡± As she endured the spasms, sweat trickled down Ye Wei. She roared at Mo Jue uncontrollably. Was he trying to be the next Christmas tree? It was an utter shame that his mother gave him such good looks.


    As the suspense in Mo Jue¡¯s gaze softened, he stared at Ye Wei and said, ¡°Be a good girl and stop acting tough. You will only paralyze your hand if you keep it up.¡±


    Ever since she woke up, Ye Wei had been thinking of ways to escape this place in the past two days. Given the type of people Mo Jue and Mo Ye were, she and Eleven were separated and had nobody they could plead with. As they were also drugged, they were unable to fight back and escape the mansion, let alone this forsaken island.


    ¡°How am I different from a cripple?¡± Ye Wei coldly smiled as she looked on coldly and spoke arrogantly. The toughness and keenness of a killer¡¯s instinct surrounded her tightly as she prepared to take on Mo Jue.


    She actually should not have been this impulsive. Ye Wei thought to herself. While her reasoning had always been clear, she had that slight affection for Mo Jue after their encounter at the beach. If he could even give up his life for her, he surely must have that slight affection for her. If she showed her impulsiveness and pain, could it stir him to at least give her the antidote so that she would not destroy her own body and then realize¡­


    F***! She had been torturing herself in vain. Given how Mo Jue was like a freaking numbskull who even gave up his life for her once, why did he worship his brother like a saint? She felt that she had been an idiot by holding out for him and torturing herself just so that he would give up the antidote out of pity. Wouldn¡¯t it be utter foolishness for somebody to pin their hopes on somebody without pity?


    It was little wonder that that shot did not kill him. Indeed, a heartless person would not have been hurt by it.


    Ye Wei¡¯s frustration was over the top.


    Mo Jue, without responding, coldly looked at her. Since he knew that he could not convince Ye Wei, he decided to simply keep quiet. Since he had learned how much of a tough nut and how ruthless she had been, keeping quiet was undoubtedly the best option.


    ¡°Where are my nephew and my sister-in-law?¡± Ye Wei had asked Mo Jue the same question no less than ten times, only to be greeted by Mo Jue¡¯s silence. Ye Wei was certain he knew. Without Eleven and her, one wonders how much torture Ning Ning and her sister-in-law had to go through.


    After Third Young Master Ye left that evening, the ventilation systems automatically whirred to life and whisked a gas throughout the mansion. Cheng Anya and Ning Ning were the first to fall prey to it, followed by Eleven and her when the latter two realized that they could not turn off the ventilation in time.


    As she and Eleven were guinea pigs since young, their blood toxicity levels were higher and regular anesthesia or even poisonous gases would not knock them out. Mo Ye seemed to know the ideal concentration of toxic gas that could knock them out yet did not kill them. Ye Wei¡¯s first thought before she fainted was how she was a gone goose.


    As she and Eleven were careless, they suffered a serious setback as a result. Had they wasted the Mo brothers at the beach that day, everything else would not have happened.


    When she woke up, she was already on the island. Although she did not know her exact location, her analysis of the weather suggested they were definitely in Europe. Having experienced countless battles, she was able to determine her location without the need for communication equipment, watches, or calendars.


    She was most worried about Cheng Anya and Ning Ning. It did not help that Mo Jue remained absolutely silent. Even though Ye Wei wished to eviscerate him, it would not alleviate her frustration and she still hated Mo Jue¡¯s coldness.


    Like the previous ten-over times, Mo Jue did not cough a word and that utterly pissed Ye Wei off. She suddenly smiled alluringly and gorgeously. ¡°Darling Mo Jue, stop keeping quiet, okay? How about I throw myself at you and warm your cold heart up?¡±


    In her frustration, Ye Wei undid her clothes. Mo Jue, who stood cryptically, suddenly made a move. When she thought that he would pounce on her and make out with her, Mo Jue instead buttoned her shirt up.


    His slender fingers were beautiful, good-looking, and had distinct knuckles that seemed powerful. He knelt before Ye Wei and buttoned her shirt. His calm look sent Ye Wei into a slight trance.


    Once he was done, she slapped him on his face.


    Ye Wei¡¯s body trembled after she held that vase. She never really had the strength and slapped Mo Jue much more gently than she would swat a mosquito. Her hand was hurting and trembling.


    While Ye Wei wanted to burst into a cluster F-bomb, Mo Jue looked at her with his steely purple gaze. While he could see that Ye Wei wanted to kick him in the balls, she scrapped that idea as she lacked the strength to push back since she was the one who would eventually get hurt.


    ¡°I told you not to move, right?¡± Mo Jue roared emotionlessly as he looked at her trembling hand.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re finally talking. However I want to move is my problem, so why did you jab me up with anesthetics if your heart aches for me? If you are that concerned, antidote please, and let¡¯s duke it out for real. What kind of nonsense is this?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s worried for you? Mo Jue¡¯s purple gaze sank as he hit her trembling hand. The sharp pain left and she felt a lot better. As though he was warning Ye Wei not to indulge in her fantasies of him, his gaze still seemed exceptionally cold.


    What she did was totally different from what he said.


    Ye Wei coldly harrumphed and did not seem to appreciate the favor. Since the brothers called her out on her feigning pity, she wanted them to really give the antidote if they really cared.


    ¡°I really should have wasted you that day.¡± Ye Wei¡¯s alluring smile had a vicious streak to it as she stared at Mo Jue. ¡°The only time I took pity on you left me in a conundrum. Mo Jue, you are good!¡± She punctuated her words.


    Had she not been indulgent and listened to Eleven instead, the Mo brothers would have long been dead.


    What was she mesmerized by? The fact that he was still f***ing alive? My heart beats for you? What a load of bull! There were surely less awkward ways to ask for trouble, no?


    Even as she looked at Mo Jue, he remained emotionless and tried to pick out empty talks from her gaze. He, however, did not do that. Given how cold and brutal Ye Wei¡¯s gaze was, her strong words were no empty talks.


    ¡°You are really merciless. That shot almost took my life.¡± He coldly curled his lips into a mocking smile.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the jade on his chest that slightly deflected the bullet, Ye Wei¡¯s shot would have killed him. And to think she was still nice enough to say that she took pity on him. Humph! Had he not allowed his brother¡¯s shot to miss, Ye Wei would have no chance to take pity on him.


    ¡°Tough guy, huh? Let¡¯s see if I will really shoot you next time and whether you will survive it.¡± Ye Wei smiled gorgeously.


    As she coldly issued her threat, what really mattered to Ye Wei was to shake off the Mo brothers and quickly locate Cheng Anya and the young kid. Ye Chen had, after all, entrusted them to Eleven and herself.


    As she had lost them, she felt bad enough to face her brother.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk again when you have the chance,¡± Mo Jue said coldly. With Ye Wei threatening to kill him several times, Mo Jue was clearly unhappy about it. In his worldview, he would destroy what he did not want. He had never wanted much, and Ye Wei was the only exception. But she¡­


    Although her face was pale, it could not hide her violent streak, hatred, and domineering side. She was his total opposite. Mo Jue could not help but become very angry.


    ¡°How did you know that Eleven and I were implanted with tracking devices?¡± Ye Wei coldly asked. She woke up to a stabbing pain in her arm since the device that had been implanted in her more than ten years ago was dug out.


    With no guesses to who was capable of such cruelty, she was merely curious about how he knew about said implanted tracker. While she was not surprised about the tracker on their watch, the implanted chip was something she would even overlook from time to time, let alone any stranger.


    ¡°I had a decoder that told me you had one after I scanned your body.¡± To put it differently, he could even detect the presence of a tracker implanted in her heart, let alone her skin.


    Ye Wei was suddenly taken aback and then smiled alluringly. Wrapping her hands around Mo Jue¡¯s neck, she nestled in him intimately. ¡°Dear beautiful Mo Jue, I didn¡¯t know you have so many gadgets more than us. You¡¯re such a genius, so what¡¯s your damn IQ?¡±


    While Mo Jue wanted to push her away, Ye Wei¡¯s suppressed moan caused him to stop and hesitate. He instead hugged her so that her body would ache from hitting anything. Ye Wei was slightly stunned. What had been a sympathy-gaining ploy actually worked.


    Mo Jue was sure¡­ inexplicable.


    To be capable of cruelty that ranged from drugging her to cutting her skin open, how could he be concerned about her comfort?


    Self-contradicting men¡ªno, she was not too different either.


    Mo Jue did not answer her. While they were close, Ye Wei could see herself enjoying the moment in his purple gaze. If her beauty trap did not work on men, her charm must have dropped.


    Or was Mo Jue¡¯s ability to resist temptation really that good?


    ¡°Where¡¯s my sister-in-law and nephew?¡± Ye Wei smiled as she asked. ¡°Since I can¡¯t do anything now, please give a reason not to worry day and night, okay? Be nice.¡±


    ¡°Even if you do know, what can you do about it?¡± Mo Jue coolly looked at her.


    ¡°Since you know that I can do nothing, what¡¯s the harm in letting me know?¡± Ye Wei smiled alluringly, but her gaze was cold. If she had a silver needle, she would not have played nice and would have jabbed Mo Jue¡¯s throat with it.


    Whenever her heart softened, she stumbled.


    For a woman to make a mistake for the first time was forgivable. If the same mistake repeats itself, foolishness is at work. Since she was already in a position where the other person could not remain standing, she had to be utterly ruthless. The earlier he was gone, the earlier she was freed.


    As Mo Jue looked at her eyes, his purple eyes froze. He seemed extremely unhappy that Ye Wei¡¯s attention was on somebody else. Ye Wei was unfazed. But it was probably because she knew that Mo Jue was indulging her.


    They were not too different¡ªto be exceptionally ruthless, yet at the same time be nice as long as their bottom line was not crossed. While Mo Jue had crossed her bottom line and left her without choice, she had yet to cross the bottom line in Mo Jue¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Louis brought Cheng Anya away. As for Cheng Ningyuan¡­ he is not too far from here,¡± Mo Jue plainly said.


    Ye Wei¡¯s heart became slightly cold. Since Louis took Cheng Anya away, she was more likely¡­ As for Ning Ning¡­


    ¡°Are you watching over Ning Ning?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Jue coldly replied. ¡°I watch after nobody else but you!¡±


    ¡°F***, why not you?¡± Ye Wei raged as she grabbed his shirt. She was no longer calm, and she could not be bothered about anyone else sans herself. She did not need the care as the young kid in her family was that young and could not stand up to torture. While Mo Jue was cool and cryptic, he was not twisted to the point he would torture a child. Although the Mo brothers were princes of the underworld, they were definitely not the type who would lay a finger on women or children. If it was somebody else, say, Louis, god knows what the young kid would encounter!


    When she thought about the ordeal her Third Brother had gone through, Ye Wei broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Who cares about him?¡± Mo Jue coldly harrumphed.


    Without regard for the pain in her arm, Ye Wei picked up a glass and smashed it at Mo Jue. Since Mo Jue would not allow himself to be smashed with the glass, he quickly ducked. ¡°Mo Jue, if you are capable, imprison me for life. If anything happens to my nephew, I will wipe you off the face of the earth!¡±


    Not too far from where Ye Wei and Eleven were, there was an island that was similarly styled to the one Ye Wei was on. It was a beautiful island with white beaches and blue seas. As flowers swayed and birds chirped, it seemed beautiful from the top and had a romantic feel to it.


    Amidst the white camellias, a six- to seven-year-old girl was picking flowers. She had long jet-black hair that was tied into a ponytail. Good-looking with delicate features, she seemed like those Super Dollfie dolls in the shops. Although she was young, she did not have the innocence of children her age. There was a deep sharpness in her gaze that she had not learned to keep in check.


    While she was focused on picking flowers, closer observation showed her alertness and readiness, akin to a young beast about to break out of its cage.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind swept by and the scent of flowers was followed by the stench of beasts pouncing toward her. There were numerous burly beasts that pounced toward the young girl¡ªgenetically-modified wolves that were close to two meters in height and had razor-sharp teeth with bloody-red gazes. There were five of them that pounced toward the little girl, trampling the white camellia flowers in the process.


    The young girl focused her gaze and broke into a mocking smile. She suddenly looked up, and her sharp gaze seemed to see the entire place covered in a suffocating tension.


    As she threw away her basket for collecting flowers, she wore a steel loop lined with steel hooks that hit against the nearby palm trees. The five ferocious wolves pounded onto the little girl.


    As a few earth-shaking roars sounded out, the five wolves opened their bloody mouths and their razor-sharp teeth seemed shocking as they glistened under the sunlight. Hoping to tear the little girl into shreds, they viciously pounced on her.


    That was extremely mean!


    The little girl flexed her wrist forcefully before lifting it up and following the threads at the last moment. The five wolves knocked against each other whilst trying to grab the little girl and turn her into their lunch.


    With a cold smile, she took out five willow leaf blades from the back of her waist and accurately threw the knives into the wolves¡¯ heads, instantly killing them all. As she kept her feet close and followed the threads down, a wolf that was hit without sufficient force was still alive. The young girl coldly smiled and pulled out a compact gun that was custom-built for her. She coolly walked up to the wolf, aimed down its head, and pulled the trigger emotionlessly.


    With a loud bang, blood splattered over the white camellias and dyed them a gorgeous red.


    ¡°You beast!¡± The young girl coldly harrumphed and kept her gun. Some distance away, there was some applause and she turned back. ¡°Master,¡± she calmly called out.


    Her emotions did not change.


    An old man calmly approached her. With his whitened hair, he was no different from other kind old men in the world. But if one saw how he single-handedly defeated ten-over genetically-mutated wolves, one would think otherwise.


    Splat! The old man slapped the young girl on her face and her face became swollen as blood oozed out the corners of her lips. She stood still and did not move.


    ¡°Where was the mistake?¡± The old man still seemed kind as though unaware of what he had just done.


    ¡°I should not have used my gun!¡± The young girl calmly replied. The intended outcome of the training was to kill them in one move. Due to her lack of age and dexterity, there was a single wolf she was unable to kill in one blow.


    The old man acknowledged her answer.¡± Run a round around the island.¡±


    ¡°On it!¡±


    As the young girl wiped away the blood on her face, she started running around the island from where she was. The entire round around the island, without stopping, took three hours. When the young girl returned, the old man had awoken from his siesta and she vomited as she propped herself against a palm tree.


    The old man coldly harrumphed and declared an end to the training. The young girl walked toward her wooden mansion emotionlessly and took a shower. With the swelling on her face yet to subside after three hours, she looked at herself in the mirror. She frowned and went toward the window where she deeply stared at the rolling waves in the distance.


    Having already spent four years here, she was used to the training regime from hell.


    A knock came from the door as a young teenager nervously said, ¡°They are here again!¡±


    The young girl was a little taken aback as she released her ponytail and covered her hidden face. ¡°He hit you again?¡± The teenager was taken aback.


    ¡°None of your business,¡± the young girl calmly replied as she quickly went out of the room and toward the dungeon.


    In the dungeon, four teenagers between fifteen to sixteen years old scooted toward Ning Ning, who was in chains. With lashes on his small body, the young kid was battered and blood on his tender face made him even scarier and even more scorned.


    As his restraints were tightened even more due to the struggling, a terrible purple-green mark was on his wrist. It seemed as though he was pulled out of a pool of blood.


    ¡°To be walloped by that lass and still not cry, this little kid is sure one tough nut. Be nice and call me brother.¡± One of the more sinister teenagers gently picked at the young kid¡¯s chin and laughed lustily.


    As the young kid looked away, the injuries on his neck hurt even more. ¡°You are unworthy!¡± He smiled elegantly and was unfazed by the pain.


    ¡°Damn it, kid, you sure have guts!¡± The teenager viciously slapped the young kid.


    ¡°Cut the crap and have a go at him. With the old man training that lass today, you had better be quick if you want to have a go with him. Chances are over when she is back,¡± a more ferocious, stout teenager said with glee.


    As the few of them became aroused, the door to the dungeon was kicked open. Although a warm wind blew into the dungeon, the few of them felt a chill.


    The young girl walked in with a cold face and scanned those four teenagers. ¡°F*** off,¡± she gently said.


    The young kid felt indescribable relief. Although her quick and vicious beatings were responsible for his injuries, he was oddly relieved when he heard her voice. If she had not come down, he would have ended up like his daddy from those years back.


    While his daddy had skills to boot, he was merely hung there and could do nothing to fight back.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The few of them were shocked and some trembled. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to touch my plaything?¡± The young girl¡¯s gaze swept across the young kid.


    ¡°Damn you! He was sent here and clearly for our pleasure. What makes you think you can have him to yourself?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Just because Second Brother Mo favors you does not mean that you get to call the shots. We just want to have our way with him, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and to think you are the master of the island¡­ Why should we listen to you?¡±


    ¡°I sure can¡¯t wait to toy with that young brat.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    As the young kid looked at the young girl, he endured every humiliating word hurled at him without showing any emotion. She suddenly walked up to the wall and collected a whip, looked back and then whipped the floor in anger. There was a long trail on the ground.


    As the few teenagers backed off in fear, the young kid could tell that ability was not measured by one¡¯s age.


    ¡°Unconvinced? Show me what you can do!¡± The young girl was slow to speak, but she spoke coldly and arrogantly.


    They were from a world where might was right. As the young girl pointed at them sinisterly, her lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°The few of you, it¡¯s your turn!¡±


    That would save her some time!


    Her domineering, arrogant streak was so overbearing nobody could overlook it.


    ¡°Damn, you think that you are that great, huh? I was afraid you would not measure up.¡± The stout teenager wanted to punch her on impulse but was stopped by the other three.


    Even if the four of them ganged up on her, they would be no match for her. There was a rule on the island¡ªif you are killed, you are incompetent and your bodies will be fed to the sharks. Given how dangerous that damn girl was, trifling with her would not end well for them.


    ¡°Why are you protective of this kid? You were never as protective of the previous kids who were sent here,¡± another youth coldly asked.


    With a reverse whip, the young girl viciously whipped the young kid¡¯s battered body. While the young kid was trembling in pain, he did not shout out loud. ¡°You can tell with your eyes whether I am protecting him, no?¡± the young girl coldly asked in return.


    That was true too. If she were protecting him, how could she be that vicious?


    ¡°All that said, we can¡¯t be bothered with that. We just want him.¡± The stocky guy bragged.


    The young girl dangerously squinted. ¡°I have warned you before that he is my toy. This will be the second warning, and there shall be no third warning. If I catch this nonsense happening again, you all will become wolf feed in the training grounds.¡±


    As they thought of the hundreds of mutated wolves, the four of them shivered. ¡°F*** off!¡± the young girl said with squinted eyes.


    Out of fear, the four teenagers ran out of the door.


    The young girl coolly kept her whip and looked back. ¡°You are pretty hardy to not make a sound,¡± she said as she looked at the young kid and came closer.


    ¡°You were nothing short of vicious. Never saw you go easy on me.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± The young girl coldly harrumphed as the young kid elegantly smiled, his emotions hidden in the depths of his gaze.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Second Brother Mo sent you here, why should I care about whether you are dead or alive?¡± the young girl coldly said with a few hints of provocation. This little guy here was actually not too bad.


    This was the first time she had a hardy torture subject.


    As the young kid looked at her, expressionless, she seemed to see another emotion aside from his coolness. ¡°What¡¯s up? You still want to keep that bravado up?¡± The young girl, who was in a good mood, put her palm on his injured shoulder.


    You, damn girl, I¡¯ll remember this!


    The young kid swore that once he escaped, she would be properly dead.


    ¡°Not admitting, huh? That¡¯s a waste because we do not allow regrets. Dead people go to the sharks, so what do you think?¡± The young girl learned his elegant smile. ¡°If you are good enough, don¡¯t land in our clutches. If you do, this is what happens to you.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡± the young girl suddenly asked.


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    ¡°If you are not saying, the four of them are still eyeing you from the outside.¡±


    You sure are mean!


    ¡°Ye Ningyuan.¡±


    ¡°What a terrible name.¡± The young girl shook her head in disapproval. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The young kid was clearly stifled.


    ¡°Me?¡± The young girl smiled and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Xu Nuo. I am Xu Nuo.¡±

 Chapter 329 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    After being trapped in the mansion for another two days, Cheng Anya felt her bones out of whack and her organs roiling from Louis¡¯ battering that day. She felt her insides burning.


    Her face, elbows, abdomen, and chest were bruised. She was kept awake due to the aching, and guarding against Louis left Cheng Anya extremely tensed up.


    The large bedroom, about 3,500 square feet in area, was lavishly decorated. The delicate furniture, floating curtains, retro crystal chandeliers, redwood cabinets, and intricate ceiling paintings were reminiscent of the past and felt detached. Cheng Anya could not help but recall the princess in fairy tales whose rooms should be as lavishly decorated as this. To her, these intricate decorations added an additional dimension of stuffiness.


    As the mansion was exceptionally quiet, she once thought that only she and Louis were in the mansion. However, her three meals being taken care of and her tended to meant that it was not just Louis and her on the island. What she felt weird about was how the doctor who tended to her was fully suited up in a biohazard suit and looked at her in fear. While she was unaware of that when she fainted two days ago, she woke up and clearly saw how the doctor¡¯s hands trembled as though she was the plague.


    And it was a lethal pathogen. As Cheng Anya became suspicious, the maidservant who delivered her three meals did not dare to look at her and left the meals on the table before she hastily left. The room resumed its calm.


    Cheng Anya was stifled. As she tried to get information from the doctors, the doctors would only prescribe her some medications and quickly come and go. As she tried to talk to the maidservant, she came and went even more quickly.


    She finally recognized something. If they were avoiding her, how could they hear her? Besides, this should have been Louis¡¯ instruction. Cheng Anya gave up hope on asking.


    As she lay in bed imagining things, the past few days were very unbearable for her. As she was afraid that Louis would suddenly come in, Cheng Anya left the lights on and stared at the door unnervingly. When she felt that she was about to doze off, she would pinch her thighs to keep herself awake. Cheng Anya was still, too tired. Being battered and having vomited blood, her body could not take it and she fell asleep.


    Ever since she knew what it took to stir Louis¡¯ erection, Cheng Anya was a little more at ease. As long as she did not cry, he could not violate her. This knowledge was extremely important to her.


    She was thankful that she had the endurance to not shed a single tear despite being beaten to near-death. As she tried to find joy amidst her circumstances, she should really pat herself on the back for her high threshold for pain. She was like a cockroach that would not die.


    She also did not know how her darling child was and whether he was in pain. She was the most afraid of whether Ning Ning was also tortured and in Louis¡¯ hands. As her three meals were still taken care of, she was still in a much better predicament. Given how twisted Louis was toward Third Young Master Ye and how Ning Ning resembled a young Ye Chen, he¡¯d better not have any wrong desires.


    If not, she would rather perish with him.


    As for Cheng Anya, enduring the pain was not the problem. Not knowing how Third Young Master Ye and the young kid was the most excruciating to her.


    As Louis was not to be seen in the past two days, his moving about with wizardly elusiveness gave Cheng Anya a rare moment of peacefulness. God wonders what awaited her when he returned. As Cheng Anya was able to get off the bed, she surveyed the island from her room. Apart from the expansive sea, there seemed to be nothing else. She could see the beautiful sea from the second floor. Whilst the island seemed huge, there was a very tall mountain behind that was covered in greenery and sharp rocks.


    If she had to escape, that was the only possible place she could escape to.


    As the island was not very large, she would not be able to escape Louis¡¯ grasp. That said, her current condition would not allow her to even escape far. Her limbs felt flights and weak, and she panted after a few steps. Louis must have injected me with something. If not, my body would not be this weak¡ªCheng Anya secretly thought to herself.


    When she tried to ask Louis that day, she did not manage to ask him before he became aroused. Random surging pain would run through her body, the pain excruciating. While she was getting used to it, her endurance became better.


    Ah Chen, when will you be able to find me?


    Cheng Anya looked at the calm sea deeply. Under the afternoon sun, the sea surface was calm and flanked by the blue sky that made the surface of the sea even more radiant. She was, however, in the least of moods to observe the scenery.


    After she stood by the window side for a long moment, she pushed open the door. The mansion was silent, as though nobody was present. Weren¡¯t there doctors and maidservants? Where had everybody else gone?


    Cheng Anya was stifled. With surveillance cameras in every corner of the mansion, she would not be able to escape Louis¡¯ prying eyes. While Cheng Anya absolutely hated the feeling, there was nothing she could do about it.


    As she sharply saw the newspaper in the living room, Cheng Anya ran over to grab it. She had had it with the days of isolation. Her unawareness of the outside world left her in trepidation.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s news conference that day was the cover story. The article faithfully reproduced his speech along with clear pictures. At that moment, Cheng Anya¡¯s tears fell.


    While Louis battering her into a pulp did not cause her to cry, seeing Third Young Master Ye¡¯s photo made her aggrieved and hurt as they loved each other deeply but were worlds apart.


    He looked a little skinnier and seemed tired with an unfamiliar gentleness on his face. Cheng Anya bit her lips. Ah Chen, I really miss you and can¡¯t wait to fly back to you.


    She wanted to caress his frowning brow.


    An Ning International was his brainchild and his very touching words were things he did not usually speak. When he did, there was an unforgettable passion and overbearingness in them. All he did and said spoke volumes about his love. Why was she so undecided back then? Wouldn¡¯t it have been much better had they become married?


    With their fates uncertain, she was unsure as to whether she could live on. If the title of Mrs. Ye went to somebody else, she would surely get angry. Cheng Anya fantasized as her tears trickled down.


    As though she suddenly recalled something, she wiped away her tears in panic. With no privacy in the mansion, not to mention where Louis was hiding and watching her in a twisted way, why was she crying for him to see?


    With Third Young Master Ye¡¯s words deeply imprinted in her heart, she put down the papers and went out for a walk.


    Unless she died, there was no way she could temporarily leave the island. To her, choosing death was cowardly. Even if Third Young Master Ye did not say those words, she would still hang on for her dear life, not just for him, but for her and their family.


    As she suddenly heard the sound of children frolicking, Cheng Anya stopped. There was somebody else on the island. Through the palm tree, she could somewhat make out people moving. Cheng Anya walked over curiously.


    There were more than ten boys and girls between the ages of four to five running. While where she was at before seemed empty, where she was at now seemed much livelier. Akin to a huge training facility, there were several buildings that seemed well-fortified.


    The children, not the typical four- to five-year-olds, moved in a very agile manner. Cheng Anya discovered, to her shock, the bodies of four to five children along the beach that bobbed with the sea.


    They were dead.


    She opened her eyes in shock. It was so cruel¡­


    As she looked further away, she was very certain that the children had died and were cruelly dumped into the sea. The children running along the beach did not seem fazed by their pals¡¯ death and did not even take the slightest look.


    Cheng Anya almost jabbed her fingers into the palm tree. What kind of cruel place was this?


    How could they?


    There were five to six angry-looking men in military attire carrying assault rifles pointed at the children. If any of the children fell, would they shoot that child up? Cheng Anya secretly thought to herself.


    Apart from the six in military attire, there were two other men in similar attire whose arms were behind them. They seemed to be the children¡¯s instructors.


    As Cheng Anya had quietly approached, she did not startle anybody. As her slender body observed from behind the palm tree, she saw the children run for more than an hour before they separated into two groups for further training. They fought, individually and in groups. With weapons on the shelves along the shore that the children could use at any time, she suddenly realized that the dead children were those eliminated.


    How cruel!


    As she could not bear to see this any further, she accidentally stepped on branches that made a gentle ¡®crack¡¯. In that instant, six assault rifles pointed at her and she heard the sound of guns chambered. Cheng Anya¡¯s face turned pale from the shock.


    With those many guns pointed at her, her pale face became a deathly pallor. She had to calm down.


    The two instructors turned their heads around and waved to them to signal them to lower their weapons. Cheng Anya then heaved a sigh of relief. Had she had been louder, would they all have fired at her?


    That was a very close shave.


    She then slowly walked out to prove that she was not a threat. The group of children who were training came around and curiously surrounded her.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The tall guy who had a sharp gaze and murderous intent spoke in English. ¡°F*** off and don¡¯t get in our business.¡±


    As he seemed extremely unhappy that she had disrupted their training, his American-accented English sounded exceptionally cold and harsh. Cheng Anya pondered. She wanted to back off as she did not want to witness such a cruel scene.


    Thinking that Cheng Anya did not understand English, he went on to say in Mandarin, ¡°F*** off!¡±


    His Chinese was not accented.


    ¡°My thoughts too.¡± Cheng Anya coldly smiled. As she felt uncomfortable standing there surrounded by a group of children with tender faces, she turned around and suddenly collapsed.


    The child nearest to her subconsciously touched her.


    At that moment, the looks of the few adults suddenly changed.

 Chapter 330 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    It was a small young Chinese boy with pale skin and delicate features. While his dark eyes seemed somewhat timid, there were also a few obvious bruises on his arms.


    While he was not strong, he merely pulled Cheng Anya up, let go of her, and then looked at his instructor, trembling and fearful. As his body clearly shuddered, one could tell that he was in extreme fear and ready to receive a scolding at any time.


    As this child was most likely abducted here not too long ago, Cheng Anya felt bad.


    She had heard Ye Wei mention special operatives being trained from young, and they had a few ways of selecting people¡ªfrom the orphanages, the black market boxing rings, and abducting children from good families.


    She was not sure how the young boy was selected.


    The two instructors and six armed men were not the least astonished, but more mature, level-headed men¡¯s faces changed. As Cheng Anya recalled how the doctor treating her always visited her in a biohazard suit and how the maidservant came and left quickly, her suspicion of nobody wanting to come close to her arose.


    She was suddenly surprised as she looked down at the little boy who still looked down. When she looked at the adults, one of the instructors evacuated all the other children save the boy next to her, who seemed to be marooned by the others. As she seemed to realize something, she looked at the other instructor in panic.


    There was pure fear in the boy¡¯s gaze, and Cheng Anya felt even worse. ¡°What are you hanging around for!¡± The instructor barked at her before she could respond.


    In spite of the coldness of his comment, it carried with it a rage.


    Cheng Anya twisted her eyebrows. She panicked as the responsible her connected the dots of the cryptic things she saw. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    Yes, it was fear!


    She did not understand why looking at that boy made her uneasy. But, didn¡¯t Louis actually touch her?


    ¡°I do not know what you are saying. If you still insist on hanging around, please do not blame me for becoming impolite,¡± the instructor rudely and unreasonably replied.


    Cheng Anya coldly smiled and could not help but take a few steps forward. The face of said instructor changed and the group of them took a few steps backward. ¡°Mind telling me how impolite you can get?¡± Cheng Anya smiled in a mocking manner.


    As she was certain that they did not want to take her life, she did not have to be afraid of them as Louis would not condone them having their way with her, no?


    The more she stepped forward, the more the group of them backed off.


    As her gaze grew colder, her uneasiness grew as they backed off even more. The group of them eventually realized that something was amiss and coldly harrumphed before going away. The instructor gave Cheng Anya a chilly death stare.


    What was a lively beach suddenly became much quieter as only the sounds of the waves quickly and forcefully lapping the shore could be heard. Cheng Anya¡¯s heart winced as she saw the bodies floating along the beach.


    Although she did not know him, anybody who witnessed such a scene would definitely have heartache and take pity on that tender life. As she was reminded of Ning Ning, Cheng Anya had a mixed bag of emotions.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Cheng Anya gently asked the young boy as he stood in trembling and fear, his timid gaze somewhat cold.


    ¡°Zhang Bo,¡± the little boy said. When he saw Cheng Anya look at the pile of bodies, his mood slightly sank. ¡°I killed them,¡± he said as he pointed to them.


    Cheng Anya nodded as their training was indeed extremely brutal. ¡°How long have you been here?¡±


    ¡°Three months.¡±


    ¡°Are you an orphan?¡±


    ¡°I am not an orphan.¡± Zhang Bo shook his head. ¡°I was abducted by them, and I miss home.¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart tensed. As she was tired from standing, she sat down on the rock. ¡°Hey, are you unwell?¡± Zhang Bo could not help but ask.


    ¡°Uh, yes, I am a little unwell,¡± Cheng Anya said. ¡°Is there no way to get out of here?¡±


    Zhang Bo looked around before shaking his head and replying, ¡°Some of us have been here for three to four years. A few people thought of escaping some time ago, but nobody succeeded.¡±


    Cheng Anya knew, without him having to mention, how difficult things were. As long as there was a sliver of hope, she would not give up. The problem now lay with her body. It was simply unable to do anything. Since Louis was certain she was unable to do anything, he then allowed her to move around. If she was a threat, Louis would simply not send people to tail her. Perhaps her conversation with the boy would be sent from the surveillance camera in the distance to Louis in real-time.


    Cheng Anya suddenly panicked. ¡°Zhang Bo, you go. Do not be implicated by me.¡±


    Zhang Bo looked at Cheng Anya and then looked down and said, ¡°If you have a chance to leave, can you help me check on my mommy and daddy?¡±


    Cheng Anya frowned as she was also uncertain about her odds of escaping. She still nodded and Zhang Bo gave an address. Cheng Anya realized, to her surprise, that he was also from City A. It was such a coincidence.


    Before she could say anything, Zhang Bo left.


    As Cheng Anya sat on the rock and saw his small back, she softly coughed out an apology.


    She, perhaps, had already implicated him. While she did not know what was going on, there were various signs suggesting that the boy would not live for long. Because of her, she might have deprived him of the right to life.


    ¡°I am very sorry.¡± Cheng Anya¡¯s heart knotted in a stabbing pain. The floating bodies in the sea allowed her to feel, even more realistically, that she had indeed had a very good life.


    Despite the slight conflicts and machinations of people and between people, they were at least not as visceral and violent as what she saw.


    Despite the beautiful sunshine, there was darkness in the world that it could not reach. Wei Wei and Eleven should be not too different from the children who grew up in such a hellish environment.


    She must get to the bottom of what exactly happened to her. She must not implicate Zhang Bo.


    Louis¡­


    As Cheng Anya clenched her fists, she heard the whirring of the helicopter as she stood up. As she slightly frowned, the helicopter landed on the beach and Louis, in a gray windbreaker, disembarked from the helicopter. The windbreaker perfectly emphasized his tall physique and made him that more temperamental.


    That scoundrel!


    As Cheng Anya secretly cursed him, Louis clearly noticed Cheng Anya and walked toward her. His emerald gaze carried a mesmerizing gentleness and any woman who saw him would consider him a perfect knight in shining armor.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you have the strength to walk this far. So, enjoying the sun?¡± Louis smiled.


    As Cheng Anya did not quite want to entertain Louis, her gaze was cold. Since it turned out that Louis was not on the island for the last two days, it was little wonder that he was not present. Now that he was back, he would torture her again.


    ¡°What did you do to me?¡± Cheng Anya asked in a deep voice. Although she did not seem firm enough, especially with Louis coming before her like a god and seemingly pressurizing her, she could not muscle the strength to toughen up.


    Ye Chen often said that it¡¯s okay to lose a person but not one¡¯s toughness. While there are times one would lose the match, one¡¯s confidence and dignity could be battered too. What could one do if they could not act tough?


    ¡°You¡¯ve learned of that pretty quickly.¡± Louis smiled as he gently caressed her hair that was rustled by the wind. ¡°You aren¡¯t that dumb after all.¡±


    Cheng Anya turned her head away in disgust. How could Louis touch her with such impunity?


    ¡°I just touched a boy,¡± Cheng Anya flatly replied as she gave Louis a death stare. Louis, as expected, raised her eyebrows and responded nonchalantly, ¡°He is dead meat then. What a pity.¡±


    As she turned back and looked at the bobbing bodies along the seaside, he pointed at the bodies and said, ¡°He will soon end up like them¡ªno, he won¡¯t. A more terrible fate awaits him.¡± He seemed to be out to torture Cheng Anya.


    Cheng Anya was very shocked at the news. Although she had expected such an answer, she was nevertheless shocked. Her already-pale face became even more enraged.


    ¡°What the hell did you do to me?¡± She wished she could punch Louis.


    As Cheng Anya recalled Zhang Bo¡¯s timid gaze, her voice trembled. As she had never felt this helpless before, her body seemed to be on fire as she was both heartbroken and angry.


    ¡°A new type of virus.¡± Louis smiled with a pleasing gaze as he gently fondled Cheng Anya¡¯s face. ¡°I only wanted to use you as leverage against Ye Chen, but it seems that things went out of control and I have really taken an interest toward you. How interesting, no? Nobody in the world save me can touch you.¡±


    As Cheng Anya¡¯s body shuddered uncontrollably, she bit her lower lip until it bled. When Louis was beating her up that day, she had broken her lower lip from the biting. As said injury had yet to fully heal, she inflicted a new wound and tasted the stench of blood in her mouth.


    ¡°When did you act on me?¡± Her eyes were wide open as she kept the panic surging in her heart at bay.


    Her abdomen ached for no rhyme nor reason, and the stabbing pain that happened multiple times only happened after she encountered Louis. Cheng Anya could not help but become afraid. She had had physical contact with Ye Chen, her darling child, and many other people. If she were sure to harm that many people, she would not be able to make amends.


    ¡°Afraid?¡± Louis fondled her face and shook his head in seeming disapproval and slight mockery. ¡°Where¡¯s that Cheng Anya with her tough talk? And you ought to be afraid of, you know? I have many ways to get you to taste fear.¡±


    Cheng Anya could not be bothered with whatever Louis was saying and tightly grabbed Louis¡¯ collar and asked him, ¡°When the hell did you start?¡±


    To unknowingly turn her into a serial killer, especially with her dearest Ye Chen, Ning Ning, and Daddy Cheng as targets, Cheng Anya was deep in fear and almost in tears.


    The more she panicked, the more Louis¡¯ smile became at ease. ¡°From the first time we met.¡±


    At that moment, Cheng Anya turned pale and her hand that was grabbing Louis¡¯ collar loosened and fell. Her mind went blank, and all her strength was sapped from her. Only ¡®death¡¯ remained in her mind.


    Unable to think of anything else, Cheng Anya seemed to imagine a bloodied Ye Chen and Ning Ning quietly looking at her.


    Due to the extreme panic, Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes were wide open. Her pale lips trembled whilst her breathing sped up and her body trembled like a naked person in the Antarctic winter.


    ¡°Hehe, why are you afraid? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be very tough and hardy?¡± Louis¡¯s gaze had a shred of hatred as he cheerfully enjoyed Cheng Anya¡¯s fear.


    Cheng Anya, for once, really felt what it was like to be between water and fire all at once. The desperation of struggling in a bloodied pool in hell was keenly felt.


    As her eyes seared, they were wide open. There was no life in her eyes.


    As she had collapsed into her own world of fear and mired in it, Louis¡¯ voice sounded distant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not as bad as you are imagining it to be. If you die, the fun ends, no?¡± Louis fondled her face that was cold to the touch despite the searing sun. ¡°Oh, you poor lass, why are you so worried?¡±


    ¡°What the f*** do you mean?¡± This was the first time Cheng Anya hated a person this deeply.


    ¡°The virus on you has yet to transmit to Third Young Master Ye, so relax. But that said, it¡¯s a matter of time. Once he finds you, his countdown begins.¡± Louis gently smiled.


    ¡°Be clear, damn it!¡± Cheng Anya roared as he left her heart in painful suspense. From elation to desperation, the two extremes were about to drive her mad.


    ¡°On the day the virus took effect, I took you out of City A. So that said, you have an opportunity to transmit the virus to Third Young Master Ye. Happy now? The happier you are, the more you suffer in time to come. How could I let Ye Chen die this early?¡± Louis smiled.


    ¡°You f***ing sicko!¡± Cheng Anya roared. That said, the only person whom she touched earlier was that boy, an innocent life. Cheng Anya¡¯s heart winced at that innocent child and his timid gaze.


    ¡°How many days does he have to live?¡±


    ¡°Seven days!¡± Louis said. ¡°This is the first wave of the viral attacks and you will live for a month. Of course, I can let you live longer if I so wish to. You, however, will not be as lucky when the second wave of the viral attack comes. You will only live for seven days and die a gruesome death. You might get to see the gruesome death of that child.¡±


    ¡°Louis, antidote, damn it!¡± Cheng Anya grabbed Louis¡¯ collar. ¡°Give him the antidote!!¡±


    ¡°Why are you still so damn naive?¡± Louis laughed, unrestrained. ¡°Since this virus was developed specially for Ye Chen, how could there be an antidote?¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart sank amidst her extreme shock. ¡°Not too bad a way out, huh? Even if the two of you meet, Ye Chen being unable to hug you and touch you for the rest of your life can¡¯t get any better, no? I sure hope he quickly rushes over and I get to enjoy that look on his face. His look should be¡­ perfect.¡± Louis gently smiled.


    His heart was totally twisted.


    Cheng Anya silently gritted his teeth. He was sure damn cruel.


    ¡°I have ways aplenty to make your lives living hell!¡±

 Chapter 331 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The blazing sun bore down on the beach and the warm sea breeze lapped at the shore, but Cheng Anya only felt a cold shudder through her as though she was drenched in a bucket of cold water. Louis seemed to become that devil in a long robe that revealed its teeth, about to pounce down on her.


    When he said that he ¡®had ways aplenty to make your lives living hell¡¯, he said it with gentle cruelty that sent shivers through Cheng Anya as she panicked even more. If Louis was hell-bent on making their lives a living hell, he had accomplished just that.


    She had never been this panicked and helpless before. She was unable to feel anything else except sadness and hatred. With her body in such a shape, she could not go far. And even if Ye Chen came, which she was suddenly afraid of, he could not touch her if he had to get her out.


    Once he touched her, his countdown began.


    While she still called out Ye Chen¡¯s name day and night for the past few days, his name was now painfully lodged in her throat. Louis, you bastard!


    ¡°Why do you look at me like this? If you hate me, good! It¡¯s even more perfect that Ye Chen and you hate me!¡± Louis sinisterly smiled and his murderous intent briefly showed. ¡°The more you hate me, the more you torture yourselves. Hate me with all your might! Hahaha¡­¡±


    His insane laughter rang across the sky and jolted the seagulls on the beach into flight. Cheng Anya would have definitely shot him in his mouth had she had the chance. His gaze was pure malicious and insidious.


    As Cheng Anya¡¯s mind brewed countless ideas to make Louis¡¯s life a living hell, her inability to pull them off on Louis deepened her hate for him bit by bit.


    ¡°Louis, karma awaits you. Don¡¯t think that you will remain scot-free forever.¡± Cheng Anya coldly smiled as she looked at Louis in the eye. ¡°I have always believed in the saying ¡®a man sows what he reaps¡¯, so expect the fruits of your sin to eventually bite you.¡±


    Men, in the helplessness, would preach the superiority of science and how one should not fall into the superstition of the supernatural. When science failed them, and with a heart of hatred they could not vent out, they could not help but place their trust in the gods to avenge them. Cheng Anya felt that was running through her mind.


    If somebody could exact vengeance on Louis on her behalf, she would be willing to give up her life.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of the saying ¡®bad people win the race¡¯?¡± Louis broke into laughter as he gently looked at Cheng Anya. ¡°Let¡¯s await Third Young Master Ye¡¯s arrival.¡±


    ¡°Louis, what the hell are you up to?¡± Cheng Anya asked in a trembling voice. His gentle gaze only increased her fear, and she had no other way out and could not be bothered about the viciousness in his eyes. He was clearing coming for Third Young Master Ye.


    As she thought about it, the reason for Louis going the whole ten yards to torture her was simply because of Third Young Master Ye. What was going through his mind? Cheng Anya¡¯s face paled and she did not dare to delve into the idea any deeper.


    ¡°Since you are so smart, why wouldn¡¯t you know what I¡¯m up to?¡± Louis smiled as he ran his slender and strong fingers across Cheng Anya¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Hazard a guess as to why I am going to such ends?¡±


    Cheng Anya froze. While the answer was out in broad daylight, she chose to suppress it. Louis guessed her thoughts and smiled. ¡°You are indeed Third Young Master Ye¡¯s woman and sure complement him very well. Thought about the answer? Or can¡¯t bear to say it?¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s lips trembled and she suddenly wanted to escape from his oppression and not think about anything. Louis would certainly not allow her to get her wish. ¡°That¡¯s right. As you have guessed, I want Ye Chen!¡± He coldly smiled.


    His words, like thunder, shocked a prepared Cheng Anya. As his actions were both cryptic and had a love-hate vibe to it, all these were all for Ye Chen.


    His doggedness for Ye Chen, as Ning Ning had previously mentioned, was because of Louis¡¯ fetish for boys. She could not help but imagine how his twisted fetish was due to Ye Chen seventeen years ago, which was why¡­ he would¡­


    Cheng Anya¡¯s face paled as she flew into a sudden rage. ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    She would not allow such a disgusting thought to come to pass. Damn it, why didn¡¯t he rape Ye Zhenhua instead of having eyes for Third Young Master Ye? Her heart was tumultuous as her rage burned on.


    Louis was not the slightest angry. ¡°In my dreams? Don¡¯t I have you in my clutches now? Although the virus was initially intended to force him to yield, I didn¡¯t expect myself to take a liking to you. ¡®Matchmaking¡¯ the two of you isn¡¯t too bad an idea, no?¡±


    ¡°The people whom you fancy are sure f***ing screwed.¡± Cheng Anya coldly punctuated her words.


    ¡°Anya, being fancied by me is your honor. If you want to live, be nice. Whether the virus incubates for a day or a month is up to me, and I am sure you won¡¯t want to die before seeing Ye Chen one last time, no?¡± Louis, amidst his gentle smile, had a vicious streak. ¡°While your death will work out well, it¡¯s still a pity though. That said, Ye Chen will only give up hope when you have died.¡±


    Cheng Anya was very shocked, and her hatred for Louis ran even deeper.


    ¡°You hate Third Young Master Ye,¡± she said with absolute certainty.


    It was not just hate, but deep-seated hate.


    ¡°No, I love him.¡± Louis gently smiled.


    Cheng Anya coldly shook her head. No, he definitely hated Third Young Master Ye. His hatred, which had a twisted love to it, could not be compared to the typical emotions that people had. With Louis¡¯ actions twisted beyond recognition, he almost certainly had a serious mental illness.


    This was not the way to love a person. If loving a person more meant more torture, why would there be so many die-hards in love who allowed themselves to be tangled in it? If loving a person meant being tortured by a person and being emotionally suffocated, who else would look forward to loving somebody else in the world?


    It¡¯s not love. It¡¯s a doggedness from his youth that turned into deep-seated hatred. What he thought was love was laughable.


    ¡°What are you laughing about?¡± Louis was provoked into murderous anger by Cheng Anya¡¯s laughter.


    ¡°Because you are laughable,¡± Cheng Anya coldly replied. ¡°Louis, please do not taint the word ¡®love¡¯. Ah Chen and you are worlds apart. You are not worthy of him.¡±


    He did not even know what love was, for only hatred, revenge, and breaking down people were in his lexicon. People who knew love did not behave this way.


    Slap! A slap landed on Cheng Anya¡¯s face and her cheeks swelled. ¡°Anya, stop making things difficult for me when I am still nice toward you. My patience is limited,¡± Louis said with a sinister and malicious gaze.


    ¡°You lunatic!¡± Cheng Anya coldly smiled. He was indeed an utter lunatic.


    ¡°Wait and see how this lunatic destroys you all!¡± Louis coldly smiled and walked away.


    Cheng Anya squinted as she sat on the rock, dazed, and watched the tumultuous surface of the sea.


    Ah Chen, don¡¯t come!


    If not¡­


    We will be eternally separated.


    After she sent her master off, Xu Nuo entered the dungeon. The young kid, who was initially in a daze due to his discomfort, perked up when he heard the door to the dungeon open. Who came in again?


    When he saw Xu Nuo, he was relieved.


    Xu Nuo was wearing a hot red tight-fitting dress with tassels around the waist. The end of the tassels had pearls on them and she had a red band on her arm. With a rose around her index finger and her hair tied into a tall bundle, she looked very vibrant.


    The little girl was clearly a rare beauty and had good fashion sense. What she lacks in looks, she made up with her wardrobe. Whenever he saw her, she was in new attire that never failed to draw attention.


    Her hot red dress perfectly complemented her countenance.


    One wonders how beautiful she would look when she grew up.


    While beautiful things would perk the spirits of many, the young kid was numbed to them as everybody in his family was good-looking. Although she was slightly attractive, the young kid sighed when he recalled the searing pain from the whips landing on him.


    She was beautiful yet vicious.


    As he braced himself for another round of vicious beatings, Ning Ning turned his head and silently mourned for himself.


    Xu Nuo, ignoring Ning Ning¡¯s elegant smile, took out the keys to his freedom. As he dropped the keys for too long, he got another beating. As Ning Ning was not used to it, his legs softened and seemingly fell forward into Xu Nuo¡¯s embrace.


    Xu Nuo, expressionless, ducked away. The young kid fell hard and searing pain spread through him as his wound was provoked.


    ¡°How unpromising!¡± Xu Nuo kept the chains and mercilessly kicked him. ¡°Get up.¡±


    She sure was mean!


    Before Ning Ning could get up, he was kicked by her again and looked up. ¡°Stop hitting me!¡± he roared.


    ¡°I was not hitting you but kicking you.¡± Xu Nuo coldly corrected his mistakes and did not see his fake smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you, a big guy, embarrassed that you fell?¡± She sounded pleased.


    Ning Ning was silent. What ¡®big guy¡¯ was there? He was, by all measures, a small boy.


    As he supported himself up, the young kid moved his aching yet numb leg and took a while to get up. As he got up, he was secretly alert. What kind of tricks would she pull off on him? Would Xu Nuo release him out of goodwill?


    ¡°HmUmph, get out!¡± Xu Nuo walked out of the dungeon before he could ask anything. Ning Ning frowned and followed her out.


    Given how dark the dungeon was, he accurately calculated that he had been in the dungeon for five days. As he was kept away from the sun, all calm children like the young kid still felt isolated from the world.


    As the fragrance of the white camellia flowers came onto him, he walked and saw a huge patch of them around the mountains. The beauty of the mountains contrasted against Xu Nuo¡¯s fiery red dress.


    ¡°Where are you bringing me to?¡± The young kid was suspicious as he followed her from a meter away. With the roar of beasts a distance away, this island was nothing short of creepy.


    ¡°Just walk and cut the crap, will you?¡± Xu Nuo coldly replied without turning back. ¡°Can you fight back if I decide to feed you to the wolves?¡±


    She sounded as despising as she could, and Cheng Ningyuan was stifled. Ever since he met this girl, his self-control had weakened as he was almost provoked to rage several times. As they walked through the bush of white camellia flowers, Ning Ning frowned in pain as the flowers tangled his wounds.


    When Xu Nuo heard him moan in pain, she could not help but turn back only to be greeted by the young kid¡¯s timely and elegant smile. She coldly harrumphed and continued walking on.


    After some walking, they reached a wooden mansion. Ning Ning realized that a back-alley was all that was needed to reach the house, but she took him through the white camellia flowers. The girl also knew that the bumping amongst the flowers would reopen his wounds.


    That was¡­ mean!


    The wooden mansion was sparsely decorated. It was elegantly simple and had very few pieces of unnecessary furniture. Xu Nuo brought Cheng Ningyuan to the open-air swimming pool and turned around. ¡°Get in there!¡± She pointed to the swimming pool.


    Ning Ning did not understand her intention. Xu Nuo pondered slightly. ¡°Clean yourself up.¡±


    As he looked at the clear pool, he sinisterly wondered if that was seawater. Given that the girl was absolutely capable of that, his wounded body in the seawater would¡­


    Definitely hurt like no tomorrow.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Xu Nuo coldly asked. As Ning Ning turned back from the swimming pool, he realized that she was next to him. The young kid was stifled.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± Ning Ning could not help but ask Xu Nuo. She pondered for a moment and told Ning Ning her birth year and month albeit in a displeased manner.


    Ning Ning was even more stifled.


    Why?


    He learned that although Xu Nuo was three months younger than him, she was a head taller than him. With her this close, he had to¡­ look up to her¡­


    The young kid was greatly shocked. As he was influenced by Third Young Master Ye, men were very aware of such details when it comes to the differences between boys and girls. As a person of his age was even taller than him, he was extremely¡­ displeased.


    When he was in school, he was taller than the pubescent boys in his class. With himself shorter than Xu Nuo, the young kid sinisterly wondered if Xu Nuo had lied about her age.


    ¡°What are you dallying about?¡± Xu Nuo became impatient and lifted up her feet to kick the young kid in his butt. As the young kid pondered about his height, Xu Nuo kicked him into the pool.


    Plop.


    Water splashed all around.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Ning Ning screamed as he unexpectedly fell into the pool and sank into it. The clear water turned slightly red as the young kid coughed water out and stood up scorned.


    The height of the pool was about his neck-level.


    ¡°F***!¡± The ungentlemanly young kid could not help but curse as he wiped the water off his face. As the water in the pool washed away all traces of blood on him, a wipe later revealed his tender face that was filled with rage. As he punched the water, he let out a cluster F-bomb.


    His cursing was nothing short of classy as he swore in several different languages: Italian, Spanish, Russian, French¡­ The cluster F-bomb was epic.


    As Xu Nuo stood by the swimming pool suavely, she raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be this learned to swear in six different languages. How interesting.¡±


    After his catharsis, Ning Ning was also stunned. Did she understand them all?


    F***, what kind of weird creature was she?


    While he had no idea what he had sworn, his talent was clearly not just for show. As he recalled what he had just said, he had indeed sworn in six different languages.


    Cheng Ningyuan was stunned into silence.

 Chapter 332 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Although the summer was warm, the cool outdoor swimming pool caused the young kid who was covered in wounds to feel uncomfortable in the pool.


    Like ice seeping into his wounds, his wounds ached. Due to Xu Nuo¡¯s callous move, blood poured out of Ning Ning¡¯s chest and abdomen wounds. As the searing pain and chilling cold met, Ning Ning felt terrible and wished he could stamp on Xu Nuo.


    As the young kid looked at Xu Nuo standing by the pool in her fiery red dress and provocative cold gaze, he could not help but recall an NSFW website that Ye Wei had shown him. It naturally helped him understand Louis¡¯ fetishes, and Ye Wei winked and said that she could give him a lesson on that.


    While he started off not quite trusting his auntie, he still visited the website that Ye Wei suggested to him out of curiosity. An image on the website, of a lady in a fiery red suit with shining leather boots who had a whip in her hands as she stood majestically, left an indelible mark on him.


    As he pieced the powerful image of a queen in leather boots moving her whip, he felt that Xu Nuo had some uncanny resemblance to that image. The young kid giggled as he wondered whether his daddy would want his mommy dressed like this.


    As the image had left an indelible impression on him, he could not help but grit his teeth. Louis¡¯ henchmen were all twisted.


    ¡°Ye Ningyuan, are you asking for even more beatings? Xu Nuo clenched her fists and looked at him as though she reigned supreme. ¡°Shower!¡± She softly ordered him.


    With the water from the swimming pool slightly reddened and stinging against his wound, Ning Ning wondered if his predicament was an affront to the image of men. Although he was young, his mental age was much, much older than his actual age. As he was never looked down upon by people before, he had an especially strong ego. As Xu Nuo stood by the side of the pool while he was on the beach, she seemed much taller than him.


    As he had utterly lost out to her in terms of how tough he appeared, the young kid who was used to winning appeared stifled and beaten. He pondered how he could get back at Xu Nuo but felt even smaller when he looked up to see Xu Nuo¡¯s face.


    While he was a computer expert and had the smarts, Xu Nuo was one who used brute force to make her stand. As he looked at her despising gaze, he secretly swore that he would escape to Chu Li and think of how to deal with her years on.


    That said, all due credit for the young kid¡¯s future prowess had to go to Xu Nuo as she unearthed all his potential.


    ¡°Hey, why are you stunned like a rock?¡± Xu Nuo conveniently picked up a rock at threw it at the young kid. Ning Ning, having wisened up, immediately ducked into the water. Xu Nuo smiled at how scorned the young kid looked.


    Her plaything was undoubtedly interesting.


    After some splashes, Ning Ning floated up. ¡°From now onward, I¡¯ll call you a stone because you look the part,¡± Xu Nuo said.


    ¡°Then, you look more like a log.¡± Ning Ning could not help but rebut with a reddened tender face. How did he look like a rock?


    ¡°Say it again!¡± Xu Nuo arrogantly harrumphed as she had a look that allowed no dissent. Ning Ning had learned situational awareness from Cheng Anya extremely well. Men have to be able to give and take. He quietly bore.


    When it comes to showering, Ning Ning realized that his clothing had been whipped into shreds by Xu Nuo. Although he did not want to consider himself unclothed, he had to admit that he was properly unclothed.


    As he looked under the lounging umbrella, he saw a brand new set of clothes. The young kid secretly thought that she had prepared those clothes for him. Given the bloodstains on his body, he definitely had to take off his clothes. But¡­


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± The young kid asked. He was not as gentlemanly enough to feign politeness with Xu Nuo. To hell with all that gentleman etiquette. He did not have to put up a front.


    He suddenly remembered something his daddy had taught him¡ªthat there will always be a girl who does not require you to be overly eloquent to her, so do not overplay your gentleman side. The young kid felt his world had become less innocent¡­


    As his mind became twisted, so did his face.


    Xu Nuo sat down as though nothing had happened and ignored his terrifying look as though it was a joke. ¡°Since I released you, I have to make excuses if you disappear. Do you think I would let you out of my sight?¡±


    ¡°Tsk. So why did you release me then?¡±


    ¡°It seems like you enjoy waiting it out filthily in the dungeon, huh? That works too. Come and I¡¯ll bring you down.¡± Xu Nuo¡¯s face sank and the atmosphere suddenly became cold.


    Ning Ning coldly smiled. ¡°If you did not hit me, would I become filthy dirty?¡±


    ¡°If I did not hit you, you would become their easy picking. It seems like you really do not mind that. I must apologize for not granting you your wishes. Shall I call them over now and make your wishes come true?¡± Xu Nuo responded gently and as a matter-of-factly.


    As she smiled with a slight hint of mockery, the young kid went silent.


    Went it came to bickering, he had two badass parents who were not bad. However, when one is subservient to another, one had to keep their egos in check as one had to have the ability to back up their boasts.


    His daddy was able to have his way because he was able to back up his boasts so that nobody would have their way with him. The young kid deeply realized that raw ability was very important to a man.


    Since raw ability was the most basic of prerequisites that allowed a man to stand up tall, the amount of support he had in the background did not count.


    ¡°Stone, time to shower if you do not want to freeze to death.¡± Xu Nuo could not be bothered with his thoughts and only focused on achieving her goals.


    ¡°What can you do if I choose not to shower?¡± Ning Ning smiled elegantly.


    ¡°Does your shower have anything to do with me?¡± Xu Nuo emotionlessly rebutted him. ¡°So you want to shower with me? Explains why you saved me these many times. Have you, as those teenagers said, taken a liking to me?¡± Ning Ning¡¯s smile became even more charming.


    As Xu Nuo smiled, the young kid felt the water become even colder. Ever since he woke up, that was how she looked at him. As she either appeared cold or arrogant, he did not see her smile apart from the moment she mentioned her name.


    It was beautiful yet dangerous like a rose with venom. While it was touching and beautiful, it was as lethal.


    ¡°So, my dear stone, are you embarrassed?¡± Xu Nuo smiled beautifully as a pair of delicate dimples appeared on her cheeks. ¡°Take a good look at yourself. Is there anything worthy about how you look? Since boys and girls around this age are not too different, add that to the fact that I look better than you, I advise you to take a good look at yourself in the mirror.¡±


    Xu Nuo was sure arrogant and narcissistic.


    Xu Nuo¡¯s mental age was also normal years ago, but she knew a lot. After spending years on the island brought up and trained as an adult, her IQ complemented her other terrifying ability¡ªphotographic memory. She knew what girls should and should not know.


    Ning Ning, from the start, did not treat her as a regular girl as no typical seven-year-old would be this terrifying.


    As he heard her, the young kid felt his face become slightly warm.


    ¡°That said, I really do not take a fancy to you. Look at how fake your smile is. Most importantly, you are floppy and fall with the wind, not to mention not being able to return blows when you are hit. I, Xu Nuo, do not fancy such useless people.¡±


    Useless? F***! The young kid took a deep breath and almost broke into a multilingual cultural F-bomb.


    What a grave insult!


    Xu Nuo describing the young kid as useless for the first time in his life wounded the young kid¡¯s untouchable ego. Like a comet from the skies hitting him, his ego was crushed.


    Calm down, calm down. Revenge is never too late.


    He did not believe that Xu Nuo would talk him down for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Oh, stone, you look terrible,¡± Xu Nuo plainly replied. She sounded flat and without emotion.


    ¡°Please do not contradict yourself.¡± Ning Ning elegantly smiled in his twisted way.


    Ning Ning wondered, in a twisted way, how he would dupe Xu Nuo.


    The young kid graciously took off his tattered clothes and faced Xu Nuo naked. As Third Young Master Ye¡¯s son, he sure had his twisted and rebellious streaks.


    And of course, when necessary, he had Third Young Master Ye¡¯s shamelessness.


    To be able to take temporary setbacks!


    Xu Nuo raised her eyebrows at Ning Ning¡¯s body. She had lashed him countless times, each one a poignant reminder of how she spared no expense. With his tender body full of lashes, the water washing against his lashes would spread open the blood and turn them red.


    Unperturbed, Ning Ning washed away the marks on his body as Xu Nuo lazily sat cross-legged and watched on.


    As she watched, she was neither feeling awkward nor fazed.


    Ning Ning looked up and realized that he was an idiot to challenge her toughness. He had made things easier for her, not to mention his foolish effort in guilt-tripping her.


    As he showered and came up, Xu Nuo looked at him from top to bottom and said, ¡°Dear stone, have you not seen the world? To think guys could be so squeamish.¡± The young kid was fuming.


    Squeamish?


    He was squeamish? Calm down, calm down¡­ Getting angry was not of help. He quietly took the clothes she prepared and had worn his underwear when Xu Nuo brought a vial of medicine over. ¡°Rub this on before you wear your clothes.¡±


    Would this girl poison him? Ning Ning secretly thought as he applied the medication on him. Once he was done applying the medicine, Xu Nuo brought some bandage. As Ning Ning was clumsy with the bandages, he could not get them right. Xu Nuo suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± She beat the young kid¡¯s hand off and expertly bandaged his wounds. The young kid thought, ¡®She is really skilled at this as though¡­¡¯


    The things that one often did and the meaning behind them. He suddenly recalled what happened in the dungeon that day. Beneath the black hair lay a swollen face¡­


    As the wind gently blew, Xu Nuo¡¯s sagging hair rested along the tip of her nose. Ning Ning, who was about to raise his hands and brush the strands of hair off, suddenly stopped. He was speechless.


    The shadows beneath her hair seemed surreal.

 Chapter 333 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Xu Nuo agilely bandaged Ning Ning up. After Ning Ning looked at her for a while, he then quietly put on the clothes she prepared for him¡ªgray casual wear which smelled like new clothes. The gray casual wear was a very comfortable fit for Ning Ning.


    The medicines, which composition was unknown, felt cool to the touch. Like ice meeting fire, the fiery wounds did not seem to sting after application of the medicine and instead felt extremely comfortable. With exotic flora and fauna not uncommon to the island, children who were injured in the course of their grueling training would require medicine that was on par with their training.


    But, why did she suddenly release him?


    As the young kid pondered hard about the question, he could not help but ask Xu Nuo,¡± Why did you release me?¡±


    ¡°Because I was in a good mood!¡± Xu Nuo answered cleanly as she flicked her sleeves, creating an attention-drawing red streak. The young kid looked on at the domineering girl who sounded arrogant and proud.


    A good mood? House rules, including organizations like those she was in, would have been extremely strict to the point she could not bend the rules in any way she wanted. Besides, her ice-cold demeanor which ended up either a stare or whip was never quite an indicator of good mood, no?


    Knowing that he was puzzled, Xu Nuo immediately asked him, ¡°How are you related to Second Brother Mo?¡±


    ¡°Second Brother Mo?¡± Ning Ning was somewhat perplexed before he understood. She must be referring to Mo Jue, as she had mentioned on that day that she could not be bothered about his fate had Second Brother Mo not brought him over. ¡°Not related,¡± he said.


    While the young kid remembered a thing or two, his memories were almost wiped from the knockout drops. Since he was a kid, he was naturally not as capable as his auntie and Eleven. Since Mo Ye and Mo Jue were not as guarded against him, they did not inject him with additional substances.


    He remembered the bumpiness on the seas and Mo Jue wiping the sweat off his auntie. He knew that it was Mo Ye and Mo Jue who brought them away. It was afraid that the Mo brothers were able to sneakily evade the infrared warning around his mansion and bring them away.


    Xu Nuo looked at him in the eye before she turned away and walked out. The young kid quickly caught up. The island was mysterious and sinister, and he was not afraid of Xu Nuo being mean as she was his only means of protecting him on the island.


    As the sun blazed down on them, he secretly tried to figure out their location through the weather and sea breeze. From the mansion to the beach, countless monitors blinked and armed guards watched from a tower in the distance.


    With tight security, escaping the island became even more difficult.


    As he did not know whether the island had communication equipment, he could hear and make out whirring sounds during his time in the dungeon to know that there were helicopters arriving on the island daily. The only way off the island, it seemed, was to hijack a helicopter.


    Damn it, he did not know how to fly one.


    He then recalled a saying¡ªa scholar is one who does not put what he¡¯s learned into practice. That made sense.


    Xu Nuo led the young kid to the seaside. Save white camellias that blossomed, they did not encounter anybody else on their way there. As the young kid racked his brain, an island full of white camellias did not leave any impression on him.


    There were several lounging umbrellas and beach chairs on the beach. As Xu Nuo sat down, the young kid also helped himself and sat down on the other side. Given that Xu Nuo was brought up in such an environment, she was indeed very meticulous.


    Perhaps only talking here would prevent them from being eavesdropped.


    ¡°Hey, stone, why did Second Brother Mo bring you here?¡± Xu Nuo asked.


    Yesterday, Mo Jue made a deliberate trip to the island to check on him. As Xu Nuo truthfully reported, Mo Jue did not overreact and did not even go into the dungeon to check on things. He merely left the instruction to keep him intact.


    He then left in a hurry.


    Xu Nuo quietly pondered for a moment. Was he supposed to recover from his injuries or remain untouched?


    Even if nuclear war broke out and billions died, Mo Jue would seem unaffected by it. Him making a special trip to ensure she kept him intact left Xu Nuo extremely surprised.


    It was bordering on outlandish talk.


    She hence had him washed up and medicated. That was Second Brother Mo¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your master Louis?¡± The young kid coldly smiled.


    ¡°Does the answer matter?¡± Xu Nuo raised her brows and broke into a colder smile.


    The young kid, not expecting her response, was slightly stunned.


    As Xu Nuo had no intention to add more to her answer, her gaze sank. ¡°I¡¯m asking something. Answer.¡±


    While she had been a little cocky, the young kid elegantly smiled. ¡°Maybe your Second Brother Mo wants to be my uncle-in-law. He might want to please me.¡±


    ¡°What a joke.¡± Xu Nuo coldly harrumphed in disbelief. ¡°Dear stone, please do not test my patience. I can heal you, but I can also cripple you.¡±


    She paused between each word and sounded especially vicious.


    ¡°How could a girl like you have such a dark mind? I was saying the truth.¡± The young kid could not help but smile as he pondered about how far Mo Jue was from them. Since he wasn¡¯t far, then¡­


    Auntie and Eleven were not too far away then.


    He boldly guessed that there was more than an island in the vicinity, or that they were scattered around the area. With Xu Nuo leaving no breadcrumbs, he clearly understood and analyzed the environment down to the last detail.


    Where was his mommy then? He was most worried about his mommy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t entertain your stupid ideas. If I am not leading you around, you would be shot up before you even reached the beach.¡± Xu Nuo seemed cold despite the warm sea breeze lapping on her.


    As the wind blew, the waves picked up.


    Ning Ning knew she was speaking the truth.


    ¡°Xu Nuo, have you ever thought of leaving?¡± The young kid suddenly turned his head around as he smiled and earnestly asked.


    How fake!


    As he wanted to use her, Xu Nuo coldly sniggered. Dear stone, Second Brother Mo said that you are a genius. Are you treating everybody else as fools? Could you even differentiate sincerity from those that are fake?


    ¡°No,¡± Xu Nuo replied forcefully.


    Ning Ning slightly frowned as he stared at her. Her reply was too quick, too absolute. She was clearly lying. He clearly did not believe that she would have any feelings of attachment for this island.


    ¡°Someday, Mo Jue will leave this place too,¡± Ning Ning said. ¡°Are you going to stay here until your death?¡±


    ¡°Stone, please do not try to believe in the things you cannot even believe in. If you do, you will pay a very steep price.¡± Xu Nuo, seeming to imply something else, could not even tell how genuine she was.


    She would hazard a fifty-fifty gamble that he would be properly messed up.


    Given how smart the young kid was, he immediately stood up and stared at her fiercely when he sensed something was amiss. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Xu Nuo, who was no coward, smiled as she enjoyed his slightly reddened face. ¡°What are you panicking about? I didn¡¯t even say anything.¡±


    Yes, she had not said anything, yet she did say something. It was like a premonition.


    What kind of trap did Mo Ye and Mo Jue lay?


    ¡°Sit down,¡± Xu Nuo calmly said as she looked at him. On the beach, a platoon of armed men walked by. Looking extremely angry, Ning Ning asked, ¡°Xu Nuo, where are Mo Ye and Mo Jue now?¡±


    He had lost all semblance of control and absolutely panicked.


    In extreme rage, he cooled down and sat down. Xu Nuo coldly looked at him and mocked, ¡°You sure overestimate yourself. Do you have what it takes to go against the Mo brothers? While you are unable to take care of yourself, are you even able to take care of others?¡±


    Had Second Brother Mo not instructed to keep him safe, why would she have to bother with him? There was also another meaning to ¡®keeping him safe¡¯¡ªthat was, keeping him under watch and not allowing him to leave the island.


    Although she did not understand, a quick investigation revealed why she had to guard against him. He was the unassuming future leader of the First Terrorist Organization.


    Had her master known his identity, Xu Nuo wagered that he would become the wolves¡¯ dinner.


    The young kid¡¯s gaze grew cold. ¡°Xu Nuo, have you ever cared for anyone before?¡±


    ¡°Since nobody cares about me, why should I care about people in return?¡± Xu Nuo mockingly replied in return as she toyed with the fire-red rose in her hands. She was in a slight daze.


    In that instant, Ning Ning regretted asking her such a question.


    He might be an extremely vicious person who cared for nobody else, but Xu Nuo¡­ was still a lonely girl who must have endured quite some hardship. Poking her where it hurts was not something a man would do.


    As they went speechless, the surroundings fell into a still.


    A moment later, Xu Nuo said, ¡°Stone, if you behave yourself, I will keep you safe from humiliation. If you do not know your place and try to escape, do not blame me for going down hard on you. This island has more than enough ways to break you, and whipping you was clearly the easiest way out.¡±


    ¡°Did you just threaten me?¡± The young kid coldly smiled. As the young kid had a rebellious streak in him, challenges brought out the competitive side in him. He did not believe that he would be unable to contact the outside world.


    ¡°So what if I did threaten you?¡± Xu Nuo coldly responded. ¡°Stone, know your limits or pay the price for foolishness. From today onwards, I will be watching you 24/7.¡±


    As the young kid¡¯s face turned, Xu Nuo stood up as though nothing had happened. He suddenly grabbed her, and as she had nowhere to duck, their fingers locked. While her fingers were slightly calloused, his was smooth.


    Xu Nuo, slightly displeased, wanted to break free of it. Ning Ning held on for his dear life. ¡°Help me.¡±


    This was his first time pleading somebody for help.


    As Xu Nuo slightly frowned, she ingeniously flexed her wrist and broke free from the grip. ¡°Fat hope!¡± she coldly said.


    As Cheng Anya suffered under the virus that acted once every two days, the pain almost overwhelmed her to the point of breaking down. She felt her strength drained from her. A fever sent her into a coma when the effects of the virus were full-blown. With her immunity destroyed by the virus, her body was in very bad shape.


    There were moments she seemed to see Hades beckoning for her.


    She would probably die in less than a month.


    While death was not terrifying, it was loving too deeply and having too many regrets that made her unwilling to just go. Enduring each wave of the infection through sheer resilience, Cheng Anya straddled between living and dying.


    Louis, having appreciated how scorned she was, injected her with an experimental agent. As the needle cut into her blood vessel, Cheng Anya felt a coldness from it that traveled all the way to her heart. It was even more unbearable than before, and she felt that her heart was being pierced by a needle.


    She did not know what she was jabbed with and could not resist it. Her body ached to the point she was sapped of strength in those few days. After being injected with the experimental agent, she felt much better and the pain disappeared.


    She knew that this was not an antidote, but his means of controlling her.


    Like consuming drugs, the addiction kicking in warranted a fresh round of drugs. Wash, rinse, and repeat. She knew that her death was the only way to end this.


    Feeling great grief in her heart, Cheng Anya wanted to fight back relentlessly by opening up the doctor¡¯s biohazard suit and touching his skin. She wanted them to all die.


    However, Cheng Anya was not a vicious person. As these doctors looked at her in fear, Cheng Anya noticed the sadness in their eyes. As they had no second option, she did not have to kill unnecessarily. A Zhang Bo was more than enough for her to feel guilty for the rest of her life.


    She did not want her hands to be, out of rage, tainted with blood.


    As she was in much better spirits this day, Louis dragged her to the monitoring room on the second floor and showed her footage that would break her.


    It was Zhang Bo isolated in a sealed room as he painfully curled his body and cried for dear life. The child¡¯s voice had become hoarse and diffused through his throat. His body was full of self-harm marks that were caused by extreme pain.


    As the virus took its effect, his tender face became terribly pale. Seeming to be in a state of madness, he knocked his head against the wall and blood splattered against it.


    She heard the sound of bone crashing against the wall.


    Each sound impacted her heart.


    Cheng Anya staggered and held onto the study table for dear life lest she faint. As she endured the cruel image, her eyes were wide open, pupils darkened, and her knuckles showed themselves.


    ¡°You like this?¡± Louis gently asked as he sweetly wiped the sweat off Miss Cheng¡¯s face like a lover would.


    As she trembled even more, she almost could not stand. While she wanted to escape, he pressed her shoulders down and tugged her chin so that her eyes were still on the image. Even if she closed her eyes, she could hear Zhang Bo¡¯s hoarse and tender screams of pain.


    Scourging her!


    There was a devil in Cheng Anya¡¯s heart, a devil that called her out on her guilt. As she was a mother, she knew how other mothers would feel. As she put herself in their shoes, what if the child in the video was her darling child¡­


    Zhang Bo was infected and in pain because of her. It was her negligence that caused this tragedy.


    Louis, if you are out to make me cry, you have done it.


    She was about to go mad!


    ¡°The antidote. Louis, give him the f***ing antidote and I will promise you anything!¡± Cheng Anya heard her paled voice and could not bear to see anything else.


    As Louis gently smiled, he hooked Cheng Anya by the waist. ¡°You promise everything? Cheng Anya, are you telling the truth?¡± His gaze was green as the devil.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cheng Anya said plainly as she opened her eyes. Even though he was around the corner, she was still calm. ¡°I promise you everything.¡± She repeated.


    ¡°Including sex with me?¡± Louis ran his slender and long fingers across her face as he smiled even more happily. ¡°Without regrets?¡±


    All her anguish welled up at the tip of the tongue and burned. Cheng Anya had repressed herself too much that fresh blood surged up and coated her throat. She hung on for dear life. Her humiliation in exchange for a child¡¯s life was never too much.


    Besides, it was her that landed Zhang Bo in this predicament!


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cheng Anya closed her eyes and banished her soul into the darkest part of her heart.


    Louis¡¯ deep, magnetic, and gleeful laugh rang next to her heard. ¡°Oh, dear, look at how you have relented. Anya, haven¡¯t you always stuck to your guns?


    She remained silent. Her principles and the life of a child could not be compared.


    Hence, she did not want it.


    Whatever Louis wanted would always happen. How could she be so naive to think that she would be safe if she did not sexually arouse him?


    ¡°Come, Anya, get on your knees and beg me. Beg me to f*** you.¡± Louis sounded gentle.


    As she felt an immense shame, blood surged up from her throat and reddened her pale lips.


    She backed away and closed her eyes.


    Her legs went soft and she knelt down¡­

 Chapter 334 - The Counterstrike Begins

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    As Cheng Anya was extremely emotionally unstable, Zhang Bo¡¯s agonizing screams rang in her mind and pricked her conscience. This pain was no less than the torture from Ning Ning¡¯s agonizing screams. She felt the stench of blood in her throat intensify.


    She had endured so much that her throat was extremely hard to bear.


    As Louis was a person of extremes, her obedience was undoubtedly a killjoy for him as he wished Cheng Anya would make things difficult for him at every corner. He knew that he had Cheng Anya¡¯s weakness. As women, being women, easily relented when their hurts were brought up.


    He was feeling extremely pleased. ¡°Beg me, damn it.¡±


    As though he was above all, like the gods who messed with fate, his emerald gaze was gradually filled with madness to the point he could not wait to admire how scorned she had become.


    Cheng Anya was a person who kept her pain to herself. She would grit through excruciating heartbreaks and extreme pain without breathing a single word. If not, she would not have been able to endure Louis¡¯ multiple and heavy punches that day.


    As she had been excessively keeping her emotions and pains to herself, extreme grief burst out on her heart, hurting her heart and lungs. She coughed out mouthfuls of blood but swallowed them back in.


    She could feel the excessive stench in her throat. It was as though her vocal cords were cleaved with a knife. What hurt her the most was Zhang Bo¡¯s agonizing screams.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± As Cheng Anya opened her mouth, fresh blood poured out of her mouth. With an arm pushing against the floor, her body collapsed, mouthful upon mouthful of blood pouring out from her mouth. She could not even say it out loud.


    Claiming to give up one¡¯s principles was easy, but to really give them up was excruciatingly difficult. For a woman to say something this humiliating was extremely humiliating indeed. She had to preserve some of her ego.


    As Cheng Anya was utterly upset, she clutched her chest and coughed out blood that turned the floor red. Unlike people who were perpetually depressed, she was in extreme grief and hurt her heart as a result.


    The sounds, as though she was about to cough out pain, were tear-rending. Louis was, however, unfazed as her terrible predicament had nothing to do with his emotions. All he wanted was to achieve his goals.


    ¡°Antidote, you said there was no antidote.¡± Cheng Anya propped herself up against the ground as she clutched the blood pouring out from her. Her fingers turned red when she somewhat recalled the certainty in his words. Was there really no antidote, or was he screwing about with her?


    Given how Louis carried himself, he was nothing short of cryptic and typical reasoning would not work. If he really had the antidote, exchanging her life in return for Zhang Bo¡¯s life was worth it.


    ¡°You sure remembered that clearly. What else did you remember? Louis coldly smiled as he tucked his hands behind him arrogantly. ¡°Now that you have a favor to ask of me, just this once, let¡¯s see whether you are willing to take the gamble.¡±


    As Cheng Anya bitterly laughed, Louis clearly knew that even if she were to exchange her life for Zhang Bo¡¯s, she would also wager on that save the humiliation.


    ¡°As long as Zhang Bo is okay, I¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, there was a terrifying cry from the screen. While the childlike voice was very tender, it still sounded bright despite its hoarseness and was akin to the dying roar of a young beast.


    Zhang Bo violently knocked his head against the wall and blood splattered. The child, covered in blood, slumped onto the floor and turned the floor a grotesque red as blood slowly trickled from his head.


    As the flowing blood increased, the child¡¯s body shriveled like autumn leaves.


    Cheng Anya instantly became crazy.


    ¡°No!!¡± The woman¡¯s tragic cry rang across the sky.


    Along the beach, Cheng Anya hugged Zhang Bo in a daze, her gaze an endless pit whilst tears trickled down. Although her tears did not fall when Louis was badly beating her up, she could not overlook that fragile life in her hands.


    After begging Louis for a very long time, he then allowed her to carry Zhang Bo out. While she did not know what Louis had been injecting her with these past few days, her limbs felt much stronger and like before. Although Zhang Bo was slightly younger than Ning Ning, Cheng Anya persisted even though she felt tired.


    His life was ebbing away.


    ¡°Zhang Bo, I can¡¯t face you. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Cheng Anya was greatly grieved and broke down. She hated everything, and even more so how she should not have touched him that day. She had, without intent, harmed him.


    ¡°Dear sister, I¡­ am okay. Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s never too early to die. The earlier I die, the better.¡± Zhang Bo sounded floaty and somewhat uncertain. Cheng Anya wiped away her tears and intently listened to him. As she clearly heard him, her heart ached even more.


    ¡°Dear sister, please do not forget¡­ to pass the message¡­¡± Zhang Bo tightly grabbed Cheng Anya¡¯s heart. ¡°City A, Commander Zhang¡­¡±


    Amidst her blurriness, Cheng Anya was extremely shocked. When Zhang Bo previously mentioned an address, Cheng Anya was flustered from her unstable emotions and did not give it additional thought. As she recalled the address, she was extremely shocked. That was the address for the Zhang¡¯s residence!


    The Zhang¡¯s residence south of City A! When he mentioned Commander Zhang, Cheng Anya immediately understood everything.


    ¡°Zhang Bo, are you Commander Zhang¡¯s great grandson?¡±


    ¡°Do you know my great grandfather?¡± Zhang Bo¡¯s body became colder as blood flowed out from it. ¡°That is great. I have been missing for a very, very long time, and great grandfather¡­ must be absolutely upset.¡± There was a smile at the corners of his mouth.


    As Cheng Anya only returned to City A not too long ago, she was not particularly familiar with the happenings in City A. She only knew that Commander Zhang¡¯s son in the marketplace had collaborated with Ye Chen once. As the typically wild and intractable Ye Chen was, however, respectful and polite toward this person, Cheng Anya asked who he was out of curiosity.


    Commander Zhang was an old and established general. He had two sons, one in politics, and another in business. His son who was in politics was an extremely influential person, and the influence of his other son in the marketplace was not to be sniffed at as well.


    To put it differently, everybody gave way to the Zhang family in City A.


    She had felt, from a while ago, that this child was not from your typical family. He was polite, well-mannered, and without airs. To be brought up this well from a young age meant that the family played an extremely important role. Little did she expect¡­


    His family background to be this formidable.


    In the year after Zhang Bo went missing, the Zhang family mobilized ties on both sides of the law to search for him until today. Cheng Anya had not heard about the incident as the Ye family and the Zhang family had few dealings with each other.


    All she knew was that the Zhang brothers were extremely united and acted in sync. Third Young Master Ye could not hope to match their influence in City A.


    As Cheng Anya recalled, Commander Zhang had three grandsons and four granddaughters. However, amongst his great-grandchildren, Zhang Bo was the eldest amongst them and must have been doted on the most.


    Louis, to think you have the guts to abduct a child with such a background.


    ¡°Zhang Bo¡­¡± Cheng Anya knew that he was about to go, and her heart ached even more. A child with such a background could only excel in life, whether in politics or in business. He would be successful and achieve great things.


    This child even had such a good character, but it was a pity¡­


    ¡°I will convey your message. Don¡¯t worry. I will convey it. When the time comes, I will personally go to the Zhang family and atone for my sins.¡±


    She wondered if Louis knew the background of this child. As choosing talent was something his lieutenants saw to, he was not consulted on every decision they made. As Cheng Anya quietly cried, Zhang Bo remained calm.


    For a child this young to face death so calmly was largely related to his calm character, but more could be attributed to the hellish training he received for the past year and the specter of death every day.


    He had seen it all.


    ¡°That¡¯s really good. It has been so long since somebody last hugged me¡­ It¡¯s all ending¡­¡± Zhang Bo smiled and softly murmured. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ finally over¡­¡±


    As his voice trailed off, he loosened his hold on her shirt and softly collapsed on the beach.


    ¡°Child, you are tired. Rest well. Your soul will return to City A, to your family. Don¡¯t be afraid¡­ Be safe.¡± Cheng Anya¡¯s tears rolled down. As she faced death, she was powerless.


    She could only watch him die and feel his body turn cold.


    Zhang Bo actually did not want to die. Although he was weary and in pain, he did not want to die. If he really wanted to die, there were ways aplenty. Zhang Bo was, however, helpless. As she recalled his smile, Cheng Anya was greatly grieved and cried out.


    If she could, she would want Ning Ning to be a substitute to Zhang Bo and be filial.


    She blamed herself for all these.


    Cheng Anya felt as though someone had hacked a chunk out of her heart and coughed out drops of blood. As her head ached, she wished that all these did not happen and was merely a dream.


    But the reality was cruel and forced people to stand up for themselves. Cheng Anya understood even more clearly than anybody else that nothing would change and the tribulations would continue. Louis, karma will bite.


    As Zhang Bo had died from contracting a virus, the people on the island, out of taboo, could not simply throw the body into the sea. While she was clearly unwilling, Cheng Anya personally incinerated Zhang Bo¡¯s body.


    Cheng Anya then carefully packed Zhang Bo¡¯s ashes, along with his azure blue ring, into a bottle which she kept in her room. Surely Louis would not accommodate a bottle of ashes.


    As a result of the incident, Cheng Anya seemed to be extremely distraught and became a lot more sullen. As she sat by the window and stared at the undulating waves, she seemed stupefied. Louis almost thought she would go mad.


    But she endured it despite great hurt to her body. She was, for most of the time, in bed.


    As Louis had incurred an additional loss, he flew into a rage and Cheng Anya did not respond to him in spite of his violent beatings and roars. Every time he came, he would scream in madness and Cheng Anya would end up battered.


    As she was emotionally and physically battered, Cheng Anya rapidly slimmed down. Her eyes seemed much larger than before, yet unbearably hollow.


    On another island, the summer wind blew. Ye Wei had wised up and provoked Mo Jue much less frequently. As she became less mean and became nicer, she overlooked the fact that she was powerless and controlled by somebody else. Ye Wei also felt that life was not too bad, as long as she did not think about how her third brother¡¯s family was.


    Mo Jue, who was by nature treacherous and did not show his emotions, showed a few hints of his emotions toward Ye Wei. As a result of that, he would rage at her, roar at her, and smash tables. Since Ye Wei was already fated to be a prisoner, going hard against him would not yield any good outcome. She hence took a different approach. Since being stubborn was not Ye Wei¡¯s character, she clearly loved being flexible and wanted a challenge.


    As she was a person who preferred silence as opposed to Mo Jue, Ye Wei did not respond as he wished and Mo Jue hence guarded against her. However he tried to tie her down, Ye Wei always had a way to break loose hence Mo Jue decided to lock her up in the dungeon.


    The door required a code to open it.


    Ye Wei tried to break the code, but the sad thing was that Mo Jue would return whenever she almost broke the code. She felt that Mo Jue was trolling her as he would return at an uncannily accurate time.


    Therefore, when Mo Jue was around, Ye Wei did not give him a moment of peace and chattered by his side, hoping to get some information out of him. Although she used these techniques ingeniously, Mo Jue was no slouch as well and Ye Wei did not gain any advantage as a result.


    Ye Wei was uninterested in the things that she learned. She learned nothing new about the outside world as she stayed on the island, and that irritated Ye Wei to no end. As being nice did not work, she was sullen and played the damsel in distress.


    Mo Jue really enjoyed his time with Ye Wei.


    He felt that her facial emotions were rich¡ªfrom a beaming smile a second ago to a cold and murderous gaze in the next second. She could, at one moment, be gentle, but violent and ruthless in the next moment. It seemed interesting to him.


    To a perpetual poker-face like Mo Jue, he felt that changing emotions on the fly was so difficult and hence secretly observed Ye Wei.


    While he knew she had always wanted to escape and know where Cheng Anya and Cheng Ningyuan were, he did not tell her anything. While he did not like them to occupy most of her thoughts, he, however, liked how she pondered and sparred with him.


    This meant that she was thinking about him and pondering about him. It was good, very good actually.


    As she mentioned that she would oppose him for life had something happened to her nephew, he had no choice but to let Xu Nuo take care of Cheng Ningyuan. As the mother and son duo was too much on her mind, he wanted to waste them for good but did something stupid instead.


    When he returned that day, Mo Ye asked where he went.


    His honest reply earned him a scolding from his brother for losing his mind. He might have lost his mind that teeny weeny bit, but it did not make sense that only he lost his mind. If he lost his mind, everybody might have as well lost their minds together.


    ¡°Marshmallow, could you let me out for some fresh air, please?¡± Ye Wei pleased softly. ¡®Marshmallow¡¯ was the new nickname she gave him as she got sick of calling him ¡®Mo Jue Beauty¡¯. While the sun seemed extremely hot, she knew her reason to get out was to increase the chances of being scanned by Chu Li¡¯s satellites once they were in the open. Since Chu Li would locate them through satellite, the odds were much better than hiding in the house.


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Jue flatly refused. ¡°Please do not think we do not know that Chu Li is using satellites to locate you all.¡±


    ¡°F***!¡± Ye Wei could not help but fly into a rage as she picked up a cup on the table and threw it at Mo Jue. He calmly grabbed the cup and then put it back. ¡°If you are not a spy in the First Terrorist Organization, how the f*** do you know that!¡± Ye Wei fumed.


    Mo Jue remained treacherously silent then said, ¡°Because I saw the command that Chu Li issued.¡±


    As he happened to be monitoring commands from the top-secret mainframe of the First Terrorist Organization, he was instantly alerted to the activation of the satellite search. He, however, had a way to exclude the islands from the search radius of the satellites.


    Had he told Ye Wei that, she would definitely fly into a rage. Hoping to spend more time with her, he did not want to let her out, and he had to find an excuse for not letting her out.


    Given how the internet was such an amazing thing, Ye Wei sighed. She estimated that Mo Jue had control of the First Terrorist Organization¡¯s military systems. For all she knew, he could even imitate Chu Li, Black J, and Jason¡¯s commands. That was properly terrifying.


    ¡°Be a bit nicer, okay?¡± Mo Jue coldly said. What would have been sweet murmurs between lovers totally changed when he said those words. The differences were nothing short of earth to heaven, winter to spring.


    The differences were extremely vast.


    Ye Wei could not help it. Since getting a breath of fresh air was already so difficult for her, being cooped up was even f***ing worse. She had no second chance.


    Having used all possible methods to no avail, what would he buy? It was as though he wouldn¡¯t buy anything she pulled off.


    As Ye Wei smiled alluringly, she pulled off her beauty trap and smiled gorgeously as she cuddled Mo Jue¡¯s neck and said petulantly, ¡°Marshmallow, plants die without the sun, so do people. Could you bring me out for a walk, please? With you around, I won¡¯t be able to attack at all. Also, you¡¯re too mean. Why guard against me so tightly?¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s purple gaze darkened. ¡°Ye Wei, no mind games, please.¡±


    He thoroughly disliked them.


    Damn it, to call me out on me playing mind games sure makes you a person of double standards, no? While Ye Wei was stifled enough without a catharsis, she was not stupid enough to provoke Mo Jue as it would end badly for her.


    ¡°Mind games, huh? These little things are what add spices to life, don¡¯t they?¡± Ye Wei whispered into his ears gently and temptingly. ¡°If I am as stoic as a log, would you even take an interest in me? Isn¡¯t it so, my dear Marshmallow?¡±


    While he seemed unhappy whenever she called him Marshmallow, he surprisingly did not correct her. Ye Wei was also used to calling him by that.


    ¡°No way!¡± Mo Jue stuck by his guns and was not charmed by her. His stoic face was expressionless, his purple gaze without emotion.


    Ye Wei ground herself against his thigh and tickled Mo Jue¡¯s adam apple as she smiled charmingly like a fox. ¡°Marshmallow, you¡¯re spot on.¡±


    ¡°No, you are not!¡±


    ¡°Spot on!¡±


    ¡°No, you are not!¡±


    ¡°Damn you¡­¡± Ye Wei lost her composure and pulled Mo Jue¡¯s lips in for a kiss. Her kiss¡ªmore like a bite¡ªbroke his lips.


    As it bled, it left a mark.


    While Mo Jue was still unfazed, Ye Wei took the lead and teasingly ran her hands across his body. As she pinched his waist, Mo Jue¡¯s gaze went from cold to boiling. His gaze burned with passion.


    His white face became slightly flushed. Ye Wei pondered and smiled evilly. ¡°Spot on!¡±


    ¡°No, you are not!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so much harder to flirt with than Su Man?¡± Ye Wei could not help but fly into a rage. She recalled how she pursued Su Man for a year without regrets. While she had pulled off all she could, Su Man was the least fazed and would even call out on her when what she did was clearly overboard and inappropriate.


    This good man, in contrast, had a much more terrible attitude. He would kiss her with impunity when she offered herself but remain tight-lipped. To be taken advantage of and not be reciprocated left Ye Wei extremely indignant.


    A murderous intent suddenly appeared in Mo Jue¡¯s gaze. ¡°This is how you treat other men?!¡±


    ¡°What a joke¡­¡± Ye Wei was about to say that he was the only damn idiot who gave her so much misery, but his evil look that could even strike fear into the gods made her laugh and feel much better.


    ¡°Hey, I still warmed your bed for you.¡± Ye Wei forcefully pouted. As though she seemed to reminisce about something, her gaze was as realistic as it could be.


    Mo Jue flew into a rage and slammed his palm onto the tea table. The tea table cracked and fell apart. The cups fell and rolled onto the floor with a bright sound. His face, still clearly black, seemed to look evil as he suddenly opened his hand and viciously grabbed Ye Wei¡¯s neck.


    As he grabbed her slim neck with immense heft, Ye Wei could not breathe for a moment. Mo Jue, in pure viciousness, almost wanted to really strangle her to death. ¡°Tell me, who is this Su Man?¡± The storm in his gaze intensified.


    Ye Wei smiled even more beautifully as she closed her eyes and did not speak. Mo Jue, if you can really bear to strike me down, be harder. As though he caught her thoughts, Mo Jue tightened his grip on her neck as his gaze blinked more evilly. He really wanted to strangle her to death there and then.


    Once she died, he was freed.


    Nobody had to be calculative or extremely concerned about others. Mo Jue was still Mo Jue, and this was all wishful thinking that was like dreams in her mind.


    As the rage and turbulence built up, it was as though Mo Jue was possessed.


    When he first saw Ye Wei, she was carefully checking the room. She had a side profile that was arrogant yet domineering, and he secretly thought to himself that such gutsy girls were hard to come by. When he saw her again, she was no longer overbearing but smiled alluringly. He did not like how alluringly she smiled.


    When they fought in the sewers, he bruised her up badly. She was too impolite and easily provoked others to anger, so he had to teach her a lesson. He had yet to realize that he would want her.


    And at the beach¡­ he took a shot from her without hesitation. He was extremely happy at how meticulous she was but was enraged at how vicious she could be. At the beach, she was merciless enough as her shot almost took his life, but he managed to wake up on the surgery table.


    The first question he asked his brother was whether she was okay. He ended up being torn a new one by his brother.


    His brother told him that women must not be spared. She must be killed!


    There was a clear murderous intent in his cold gaze. Once emotions were involved, it was game-over for him. His brother, in his concern, would flatly respond by taking her life.


    He would not allow anyone else to interfere.


    That said, if he really took action, he would have been long dead. Mo Jue understood, for the first time, he could not bring himself to do a thing to her.


    At this moment, hearing her bragging about her exploits with other men aroused the devil in him. As his murderous intent spilled over, all that was in his mind was to kill that man. His strong desire to possess pushed him to his edge.


    Feelings were a place he could not afford to go to. He loathed how his emotions undulated for people, and how his emotions put himself in danger.


    Killing her was the only way for him to find his true self.


    But, as he saw Ye Wei¡¯s pale face, Mo Jue loosened his fingers one by one.


    He could not do it!


    Damn it!


    As Ye Wei¡¯s body collapsed, she held Mo Jue¡¯s shoulders and gasped for air. It was not too long ago that Mo Jue really wanted to kill her. His vicious gaze brimming with murderous intent made her certain that his expression of jealousy was over the top.


    As she coughed, she quietly exclaimed.


    Ye Wei had been through one too many.


    As she looked up, she became her alluring self as she concealed her actual feelings. ¡°Marshmallow, do you really want to kill me? Can you even bear to?¡±


    Mo Jue, who still looked on sternly, asked,¡± Who is Su Man?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Su Man¡­¡± Ye Wei dragged her answer as she smiled gorgeously. ¡°Aren¡¯t you quite the badass? How could you not have heard of Su Man? Su Man, the Arabian, is an expert in weapons research and creator of viruses. He is the original creator of the 8121TYTR virus which wiped out all life in the Adriatic Sea overnight. How could you not have heard of somebody this famous?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Mo Jue coldly said as he showed his arrogance. Su Man, huh? He would remember it.


    ¡°You have to be careful. Beauty Su is clearly a tough nut to crack, and when I pursued him in Arabia for that one-year plus, I was often unrobed and served him well.¡± Ye Wei smiled.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mo Jue raged as he grabbed Ye Wei and shushed her.


    Ye Wei gently smiled. Mo Jue, go check him up. If you are able to check him up, they will be saved. Given that Ning Ning¡¯s disappearance was a massive affair, the First Terrorist Organization would definitely have lost their marbles. If he was able to manipulate the satellites to avoid the islands, he would be able to cover his tracks from the First Terrorist Organization.


    But to check on Su Man¡­ Hehe, that was not a given. A man driven by jealousy would quickly reveal his weaknesses.


    While one could not say that she was too scheming, the Mo brothers were clearly tough nuts to crack and she had no other way around them.


    Given how rock-solid Su Man and Ning Ning¡¯s relationship were, Su Man was unlikely to stay on the sidelines.


    When experts spar, she did not believe that Mo Jue would not reveal his weakness at all. That did not make sense.


    Damn it Chu Li, you are too amateurish this time. I¡¯ll wallop you first when I get out of here.


    As she pondered about her escape plans haphazardly, Mo Jue knew she was not attentive and bit on her lips. As Ye Wei quietly groaned, she bled. As it also happened that Mo Jue¡¯s lips were also broken, they were now quits.


    This man¡¯s jealousy was so damn scary.


    ¡°You can¡¯t imprison me for your entire life.¡± Ye Wei smiled in a domineering manner. ¡°Dear Marshmallow, I am sure you know that is impossible.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to imprison you for the rest of your life,¡± Mo Jue replied flatly. ¡°As long as my brother¡­¡±


    He paused and stopped. Ye Wei finally understood that it was Mo Ye who called the shots amongst the Mo brothers. While her impression of Mo Ye was not particularly deep, she knew he especially doted on his younger brother.


    Every merciful elder brother would be followed by a filial younger brother. Although Mo Jue was extremely unpredictable, he was, however, extremely obedient toward Mo Ye.


    ¡°How is that related to you allowing me to go out for a walk?¡±


    Mo Jue remained silent and looked at Ye Wei calmly. Ye Wei turned back and smiled, unperturbed. After a moment, he spoke, ¡°Bingo.¡±


    Ye Wei broke into an extremely cheerful smile as Mo Jue¡¯s purple eyes deepened. Never mind that he had yielded a round to her. It did not particularly hurt.


    ¡°I will still murder Su Man,¡± Mo Jue said in a vicious manner. Ye Wei smiled as it had nothing to do with her. Mo Jue was clearly too arrogant as Su Man was not such an easy person to kill.


    As she had not been in the sun for quite a while, the momentary warmth made her feel very comfortable. As Mo Jue held her hand for dear life, Ye Wei did not resist. As she wondered how Eleven was doing, her vision drifted toward the other mansion.


    Mo Jue held onto Ye Wei¡¯s hands that bit more tightly while Ye Wei contemplated shrugging it off. But why? He was not holding onto her hand especially tightly, and she felt that he was about to crush her fingers. She eventually said nothing.


    And allowed him to hold her hand.


    As the radiant sun bore down on the white beach and clear oceans, the island seemed beautiful however one looked at it. As she looked at the man next to her, anybody who had no knowledge of their background and relationships would, at first glance, assume that they were a couple that was deeply in love.


    As they walked along the beach holding hands, it felt extremely romantic.


    In that instance, there was a gentleness in Ye Wei¡¯s heart. Oh, Marshmallow dearest, you are really ignorant at times, and I do not know whether you are really ignorant or feigning it. She could not trust him. That was where their problem lay.


    ¡°Dear Marshmallow, why do you want to work for Louis?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Jue honestly responded. ¡°I listen to my brother.¡±


    Who did his brother listen to then? Ye Wei raged. His damn answer did not answer the question! As there were no yachts along the seaside, chances are there should be a small hangar on the island. If only she and Eleven could¡­


    Given her current state, which was far from that of an able person, she became extremely tired after taking some steps. Something, however, left her astounded.


    Mo Jue seemed to be as surprised as he raised his eyebrows. As they were walking about the beach and in the sun, they actually saw Mo Ye and Eleven¡­


    Both of them were sitting along the beach and seemed a little intimate. Although Mo Ye and Eleven had no expressions on their faces, this atmosphere¡­ felt a little loving and gentle.


    ¡°Iceman and Icewoman?¡± Ye Wei looked up. While the sun was shining bright and nice, something felt¡­ very convoluted.


    My dear Eleven, have you really f***ing fallen this far to play a beauty trap?


    As Mo Jue and Ye Wei looked at each other, one would know that they had a thing or two for each other. As for Mo Ye and Eleven¡­


    This was astounding indeed.


    Ye Wei fumed. ¡°F***! Why would your elder brother bring Eleven out to lounge in the sun but not you?¡±


    This was unfair. It¡¯s preferential treatment and she wanted to appeal.


    As Ye Wei spoke, Mo Ye and Eleven looked back. As the four of them looked at each other, there was an indescribable¡­ creepiness.


    ¡°Brother.¡± Mo Jue first spoke. Mo Ye acknowledged him as his gaze swept toward their two hands held together. As his face slightly sank, Ye Wei coldly smiled and deliberately collapsed. Mo Jue embraced her.


    ¡°Dear Eleven, I am surprised.¡± Ye Wei smiled in Mo Jue¡¯s embrace.


    Eleven remained emotionless. As she thought of going over, Mo Ye pulled her back. As the two ice-cold personalities faced off each other, the surroundings froze over as Ye Wei deliberately shuddered. ¡°Cold?¡± Mo Jue asked.


    Ye Wei was fuming. Didn¡¯t he damn know what a cold joke was?


    ¡°Dear Marshmallow, your parents must have been sad (for giving birth to two twisted children).¡±¡±Iceman versus Icewoman, who do you think is better?¡±


    ¡°My elder brother.¡± Mo Jue responded candidly as he felt his brother was stronger.


    ¡°Damn! Tough guys getting all romantic, huh?¡± Ye Wei rebutted. Did he treat Eleven as though she was someone who could be taken advantage of?


    ¡°She¡¯s not gentle.¡± Mo Jue replied matter-of-factly. Ye Wei went silent. If his elder brother felt that Eleven was gentle enough, that would do. Their discussion, as though nobody else was present, made the other pair unhappy.


    ¡°Wei Wei, shut up!¡± Eleven said.


    ¡°Preferential treatment it is, then. Dear Brother Marshmallow, when are you in enough of a good mood to let us go?¡± Ye Wei smiled happily.


    Dear Brother Marshmallow?


    Mo Ye¡¯s gaze went cold and looked at Mo Jue. Mo Jue remained expressionless and acknowledged that greeting. Mo Ye¡¯s gaze coldly sank. ¡°How unpromising!¡±


    Ye Wei smiled as she hooked Mo Jue. ¡°Dear Marshmallow, your brother is calling you unpromising!¡±


    Eleven secretly made a pose and Ye Wei smiled even more sweetly. It was indeed true that sacrificing oneself to get out was the correct thing. As long as she saw Eleven, things were much easier to handle.


    Mo Ye coldly said, ¡°Go back!¡±


    Ye Wei smiled alluringly. ¡°Dear Brother Marshmallow, how could you and Eleven come out for a walk when Marshmallow and I can¡¯t? Preferential treatment?¡±


    Mo Ye¡¯s gaze sunk and looked at Mo Jue. Mo Jue said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring her to the other side.¡±


    As long as they did not meet, everything was fine.


    Mo Ye squinted in slight anger. As Mo Jue brought Ye Wei and turned around, Eleven coldly harrumphed. ¡°Are you so afraid of us meeting? How unpromising!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mo Ye coldly barked.


    Eleven coldly smiled and the atmosphere became chilly all of a sudden.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you provoke my brother.¡± Mo Jue warned.


    Ye Wei was, however, pondering about something else and did not talk for a moment. When did Eleven and Mo Ye get involved, and pretty quickly too? When she saw Eleven¡¯s gesture, Ye Wei felt much better.


    Getting out of here was not a problem.


    As she tripped on something, she almost fell down and Mo Jue quickly rushed to hug her. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    Ye Wei ignored him and kicked him a few times. ¡°What was that?¡±


    It was a door, and she kicked onto the metal loop.


    ¡°Underground wine cellar,¡± Mo Jue coldly said. Ye Wei¡¯s eyes brightened up. ¡°I want to drink.¡±


    In the underground wine cellar, the temperature was low but not particularly low. There was a bottle of over-a-hundred-year-old rum, and Ye Wei was secretly amazed. ¡°A businessman who was shipwrecked came to this marooned island and decided to hide his goods in this basement.¡±


    ¡°It seems to be from quite some time ago.¡± Ye Wei was about to reach it but was slightly unwell. Mo Jue was nice enough to give her the antidote frequently and she did not feel as bad as before despite some aching and lack of strength in her hands.


    ¡°Why are you drinking?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m bored anyway!¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not drinking?¡±


    Mo Jue shook his head. Ye Wei took up two bottles of rum. ¡°I want to drink them, so let¡¯s bring them back to eat seaweed soaked in them. Dry seaweed tastes terrible.¡±


    Mo Jue only frowned and seemed to have an opinion. As they came up, they happened to encounter Eleven and Mo Ye. Mo Ye frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I want to drink. Do you have an opinion?¡± Ye Wei coldly harrumphed.


    Mo Ye turned to look at Mo Jue and Mo Jue shook his head. As the irritation in his gaze subsided, Ye Wei turned to Eleven and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s this rare that we end up as prisoners, let¡¯s toast to our predicaments. Eleven, come here.¡±


    Eleven wished, but looking at what was unfolding, she could not afford to knock herself out with alcohol.


    It was impossible for Mo Ye to allow them to get close to each other.


    Ye Wei felt that the four of them seemed to be in vacation-mode. How was this related to the abductor-abductee relationship they had? It was utterly confusing.


    As the four of them walked on, with each person two meters away from the other, Ye Wei secretly wondered if this was their only chance. Eleven was thinking about the same question. The problem was that Ye Wei was unable to fight, and she was unable to fight the Mo brothers combined.


    ¡°Did the anesthetics work on you?¡± A deep voice came from the back. Ye Wei felt a chill down her spine and secretly exclaimed ¡®shit¡¯. She turned back to see Mo Ye and Eleven fighting.


    ¡°Dear Marshmallow, surely your brother is too keen?¡± Ye Wei was despondent as things were more likely to end badly.


    Mo Jue¡¯s purple gaze deepened as he ignored the two of them who were in a violent tussle. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, do you think that I will be standing?¡± Ye Wei raged. Her conditioning was different from Eleven¡¯s as Eleven maintained her body with toxins. While it was extraordinarily grueling at the start, no toxins could eventually work on her as her blood would neutralize them.


    Even drugs were of no effect to her.


    One could describe her as immune to poison.


    She had just hinted to her to bide her time. To hide that from Mo Ye for so long was already not an easy feat, but it all went to nothing.


    Mo Ye, this damn bugger, was too¡­


    While brawling was Eleven¡¯s strength, she could only rely on her bare fists as all her concealed weapons were removed from her. She was clearly, in terms of ability, some distance from Big Boss Mo.


    After tens of blows, Ye Wei understood that Mo Ye and Mo Jue were of a level whilst she and Eleven were of another level. If she could not expect to defeat Mo Jue, Eleven could not expect to defeat Mo Ye.


    Eleven¡¯s ability to speed-chess was much better than that of Mo Ye. Although Mo Ye was stronger, his combat experience was much less than Eleven¡¯s. Eleven was able to seize the initiative and Mo Ye could not do anything about it.


    Mo Jue¡¯s purple gaze deepened as he was about to claw at Eleven. Ye Wei panicked. As it was, Mo Jue would curb-stomp her. Ignoring the pain in her arm, she raised the bottle of rum.


    And smashed the bottle of rum against the back of Mo Jue¡¯s head.


    With a crack, Mo Jue, who was not guarded against Ye Wei, took the bottle in the head. The alcohol drenched his hair, covered his face, and flew into his lips.


    ¡°Damn it, little Mo Jue!¡± Mo Ye was furious and rushed toward Mo Jue, ignoring Eleven. Mo Jue slowly turned and looked at Ye Wei.


    There was an indescribable creepiness to his gaze.


    The alcohol which covered his head flowed into his lips.


    As he looked at Ye Wei, her heart started pounding. He suddenly broke into a smile. ¡°Wifey¡­¡±


    Ye Wei was caught off guard.


    Mo Jue suddenly pounced onto Ye Wei and hugged her tightly as he kissed her like a child. ¡°Dear wifey¡­¡±


    Ye Wei was once again stunned.


    Eleven twitched.


    Mo Ye¡¯s face was as dark as the devil.


    ¡°Marshmallow?¡± Was this really the Marshmallow she knew? Was it Mo Jue?


    As he smiled very sweetly, his white face was purely innocent and his purple gaze clear. He looked like he could be easily pounced on.


    ¡°Little Mo Jue, come over here!¡± Mo Ye said deeply.


    Mo Jue held Ye Wei¡¯s hands and did not want to let go. ¡°Who are you? I want wifey dearest, not you.¡±


    This world started to seem even more unreal.


    Even Eleven, who was typically calm, had no idea what was going on.


    Given who Ye Wei was, she was able to portray the deep passionate gaze that screamed ¡®hubby, I love you¡¯ while she pointed at Mo Ye and squeezed out crocodile tears. ¡°Dear Marshmallow, wifey has been bullied. Wallop him until he dies!!¡±

 Chapter 335 - Untitled

    Chapter 335: Untitled


    Mo Ye¡¯s expression turned dark suddenly. His deep eyes were filled with sinister and his heavy gaze was locked on his brother¡¯s innocent face. He clenched his fists and said in a deep voice, ¡°Come here, little Jue!¡±


    He sounded cold and stern like a demon and Mo Ye¡¯s eyes were as black as ink and as cold as frost.


    Eleven held back her smile to observe the battle. Ye Wei¡¯s reaction was very fast. It seemed like a good play was about to start.


    Mo Jue looked at Mo Ye before looking at Ye Wei. He raised his pink lips, looking confused. ¡°Wifey¡­¡±


    Ye Wei showed her wrist that was injured by Mo Jue. Although the wound caused by the steel lotus had healed, the cut had not fully closed up yet. Earlier on, Ye Wei had made her wound bleed in the blink of an eye and caused her blood to drip. She cried, ¡°Marshmallow, your wife¡¯s wound has been bleeding for a month, and it¡¯s all because of him. It¡¯s so painful¡­¡±


    Eleven shivered. Painful? She saw her make herself bleed with her own eyes. She didn¡¯t even blink. Besides, her tone was so disgusting.


    Mo Jue held Wei Wei¡¯s wrist, pouted his red lips, and blew on it. ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t get hurt, don¡¯t get hurt. Marshmallow will blow the wound for you¡­¡±


    Mo Ye also shivered and gnashed his teeth. What a worthless fool. How could he even behave in such an idiotic manner!


    He was so furious that he wished he could split Mo Jue into half.


    Ye Wei looked at Mo Jue. It seemed that he had changed totally on a closer look. At the last moment, he was still behaving fiercely like a demon. However, he was as pure as an angel now. He was like a whole new person as his temperament had changed.


    The purple eyes of Mo Jue were full of affection.


    Ye Wei felt that it was really unreal.


    Everything in the world was as transient as clouds. Mo Jue wiped off the bloodstain on her wrist carefully, treating her like the treasure he cherished the most and couldn¡¯t bear to hurt her.


    ¡°Marshmallow, I¡¯m in great pain. Can you beat him up and take revenge for me? Otherwise, your wife will be in pain all the time and she will die due to the extreme pain.¡± Although she did not know what had happened, it was Ye Wei¡¯s principle to make the best out of everything.


    ¡°Okay. Wait for me, wifey. Marshmallow will avenge you.¡± Mo Jue put down Ye Wei¡¯s hand gently. He looked up and his eyes were full of violence. His gaze fell on Mo Ye, and it seemed that he had become the weirdly fierce Mo Jue again. ¡°Whoever hurts my wife must die!¡±


    His purple eyes were surly. He opened his hands and dashed toward Mo Ye as fast as electricity with his big and tall body. Without hesitation, he smacked him aggressively with a domineering spirit, as if he was going to kill the hundred people he sees on the street. Mo Ye reacted by smacking him back. He was extremely furious. ¡°You idiot, I am your brother!¡±


    ¡°You hurt my wife. I will fight you even if you are my father!¡± Mo Jue was merciless.


    ¡°Little Jue! Please wake the f*** up!¡±


    Mo Ye was so anxious and angry at the same time that he could only fight back. He hated Ye Wei. How could this little girl come up with such a despicable move?


    ¡°Marshmallow, beat him! It doesn¡¯t matter if you beat him to death!¡± Ye Wei shouted and cheered for her husband. Mo Ye and Mo Jue had the same style of fighting and none of them could kill the other. She was just afraid that her Marshmallow would really be convinced by Mo Ye.


    Eleven poked her arm and said coolly, ¡°How can you do this kind of thing? Don¡¯t you feel guilty at all?¡±


    ¡°Guilty of what?¡± Ye Wei asked righteously. ¡°He walked right into the trap himself and I¡¯ll be a fool if I let him off. Come on, Marshmallow, beat the hell out of him! Eleven, would it be better to call him ¡®husband¡¯?¡±


    Eleven was speechless¡­


    Although she was used to Ye Wei¡¯s ferocity, she still felt speechless. She mourned for the Mo brothers deeply. Ye Wei smiled enchantingly. ¡°What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you going to help?¡±


    It was hard to tell who was better. They were twins and looked identical. Their skills were taught by the same master and they were similar. It was like them fighting with their shadows. It was hard to tell who would win.


    But if Eleven joined in, Mo Ye would definitely lose.


    ¡°I might as well find the helicopter,¡± Eleven said. Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. ¡°If you defeat Mo Ye, you won¡¯t have to worry about finding the helicopter anymore.¡±


    Eleven was speechless.


    Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and looked at Eleven with a smile. ¡°Eleven, are you interested in Mo family¡¯s eldest brother?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Eleven denied.


    Mo Ye lost focus for a moment and was hit on the shoulder by Mo Jue. He felt a sharp pain and snorted as he gave Eleven a fast and sharp gaze. Before he could come back to his senses, he was attacked by Mo Jue the second time. Because Mo Ye was distracted, he had suffered a few blows from Mo Jue.


    Eleven was expressionless. She was indifferent to his cruel eyes and was even calmer as she watched him get beaten up.


    Ye Wei looked at Mo Ye and Eleven with a weird smile.


    This play was really getting more exciting.


    No one could escape from it.


    Mo Jue did not care if the person was his family or friend once he had decided to be ruthless. Moreover, he didn¡¯t recognize his father, his mother, or his brother at all. He only recognized his wife. He had attacked so hard that there was blood coming out of Mo Ye¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Marshmallow, put in more strength and beat him to the ground!¡± Ye Wei smiled and Mo Jue took her orders. He swept his feet and it narrowly brushed past Mo Ye¡¯s belly. The two brothers fought again and Mo Jue had an upper hand this time.


    Eleven continued to be speechless. Only Ye Wei was able to stir up trouble and watch the brothers fight with ease.


    ¡°What¡¯s with your expression?¡± Ye Wei asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed.¡± It was rare for Eleven to crack a joke.


    Ye Wei smiled and tried to seek the truth from facts. She whispered, ¡°The process of a fight is not important. Only the result is. Sometimes, being despicable is a must.¡±


    Eleven, ¡°How¡­ insightful.¡±


    After all, Mo Ye loved Mo Jue. He could even throw his gun away on the beach and risk his life for his brother, so how could he really put in the effort to fight Mo Jue with all his strength? But Mo Jue was not the same. ¡®I¡¯ll have to kill you if you made my wife bleed.¡¯


    The mentality of the two people was different. Hence, one was fighting with all his strength while the other had only used seventy percent of his skills. The effects were different.


    ¡°Shit, little Mo Jue, you were the one who had beaten your wife. Why are you looking for me?¡± Mo Ye slapped him. Mo Jue was stunned by what he said and didn¡¯t have time to defend, so he received one solid tight slap on the face.


    Mo Ye¡¯s strength was so great that he bled due to the slap. His cheek was swollen too.


    Mo Ye himself was stunned. Ye Wei¡¯s face was burning, as if she had been slapped. She was furious. ¡°Marshmallow, don¡¯t listen to his demonic words that would confuse you. It was clearly him who had beaten me. Marshmallow is so obedient. How would you beat your wife up?¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s eyes were filled with aggressiveness again. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t ever beat up my wife. I will kill you!¡±


    As soon as his voice faded, he attacked Mo Ye fiercely. Mo Ye did not dare to underestimate the opponent. The more he fought, the more he retreated. Ye Wei had a bad hunch and was just trying to catch up with him when she saw Mo Jue groan. Mo Ye flashed past quickly, gazed at Ye Wei fiercely, and then looked at Eleven. He disappeared from the beach immediately.


    ¡°Marshmallow, are you okay?¡± Ye Wei didn¡¯t care where Mo Ye went. She didn¡¯t mean to kill Mo Ye anyway. If Eleven was interested in Mo family¡¯s eldest brother, it would be no fun for him to die.


    Mo Ye knew Mo Jue¡¯s moves very well. It was easy to take him under control. It only depended on whether he was willing to do it.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Mo Jue tried to move his paralyzed wrist. Mo Ye had left room for him after all. Mo Jue had turned into a pure and kind pug again. He extended his long arms and hugged Ye Wei. ¡°Wifey, it won¡¯t be painful anymore. Marshmallow has beaten him up for you. I¡¯ll blow your wound too.¡±


    Looking at this version of Mo Jue, Ye Wei finally felt a little guilty. It seemed that she had gone too far. Now, she was like an evil stepmother who had abducted Snow White. But¡­ Ye Wei looked at Marshmallow from head to toe.


    ¡®This damn guy ain¡¯t going to become Snow White even if he has become an idiot.¡¯


    Eleven looked in the direction where Mo Ye had disappeared to and said, ¡°Wei Wei, you stay here. I¡¯ll find the helicopter.¡±


    She was afraid that Mo Ye would destroy the means of transportation. Before Ye Wei answered, she quickly went in the direction where Mo Ye disappeared.


    ¡°Wifey, what are you looking at me for?¡± Mo Jue asked naively. He let his long hair down his shoulder and his purple eyes were shining. They were clear, pure, and childlike¡ªso beautiful. These eyes were a pair of eyes that were not polluted by the secular world.


    Ye Wei could not help but be impressed at what magic the creator of the world could do.


    ¡°Because Marshmallow is beautiful.¡± Ye Wei chuckled and let Mo Jue hold her in his arms. She couldn¡¯t help but look at him. She had always thought that it was a bit strange but she couldn¡¯t figure out what was weird. ¡®Wasn¡¯t it just a bottle of wine?¡¯


    ¡®How can he change so much?¡¯


    Mo Ye must know the reason why, but he wouldn¡¯t tell her. Ye Wei¡¯s mind was distracted for a moment. How could she make the best out of everything?


    ¡°Wifey, Marshmallow wants you to blow on my wound¡­¡± Just as she was thinking about it, she heard a soft voice. The purple eyes of Mo Jue were a little moist, and his left cheek was swollen. He looked pure and pitiful at the same time.


    ¡°Marshmallow is in pain. Wifey will blow on my wound.¡±


    Ye Wei felt attacked. He didn¡¯t even utter a word when he got shot by a gun. Why was he asking for her to blow on his wound that was insignificant as compared to being shot by a gun? Moreover, blow on his wound? Wasn¡¯t that something a three-year-old would say? And he looked like he would cry if she didn¡¯t do as he said.


    Ye Wei was attacked inside out figuratively.


    Mo Jue¡¯s big purple eyes looked at her pitifully. Ye Wei swallowed her saliva. It was rare for her to give him a gentle blow on his wound. ¡°No pain, no pain, your wife will blow your wound for you.¡±


    Look, even she had turned into an idiot.


    ¡°So comfortable. Wifey smells good.¡± The pure Mo Jue rubbed his head against Ye Wei¡¯s chest. ¡°Wifey is soft and smells good. Marshmallow loves it.¡±


    What a pervert! Ye Wei ground her teeth. He definitely did take advantage of her smoothly. The problem was that he looked pure and innocent, which made Ye Wei really speechless.


    ¡°Marshmallow, why do you address me as your wife?¡± Ye Wei was very curious. Both of them had an ambiguous relationship at most, didn¡¯t they?


    ¡°You are my wife right from the start.¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡±


    ¡°I said it.¡±


    Ye Wei was at a loss for words.


    Mo Jue quickly looked up and his gaze was pure. He panicked. ¡°Wifey, do you dislike Marshmallow? Don¡¯t you want Marshmallow anymore? Wifey, don¡¯t abandon me. Marshmallow will be very obedient.¡±


    Unexpectedly, he had tears in his eyes while he said that.


    Ye Wei felt attacked again.


    Seeing that Mo Jue was going to cry, Ye Wei had bad thoughts. It was rare for her to see how Mo Jue looked like if he cried. It would be perfect if she had a camera to capture this moment.


    She thought so, but she was already holding Mo Jue involuntarily and patted his back gently. She said softly, ¡°Marshmallow, be nice. Your wife won¡¯t abandon you. Be nice, don¡¯t cry. If you cry, your wife won¡¯t want you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t cry.¡± Mo Jue embraced Ye Wei happily as if he was going to hug her into her blood and bones. He was so excited that his pure voice sounded relaxed and joyful.


    It was obvious that Mo Jue regarded his wife as his god, and what she said was the bible.


    Ye Wei almost bit off her tongue. What did she say? Had she become an idiot too? Although she wasn¡¯t thinking about that in her heart, what she said was different. Why?


    For the first time in her life, the beautiful Ye Wei had realized what it meant to say something that was opposite of what she was thinking in her heart.


    She felt regretful.


    ¡®When will this little idiot recover? I should make use of him against Louis before he recovers.¡¯ Ye Wei was having evil thoughts. She wasn¡¯t Ye Wei if she was not going to make use of this husband that was delivered to her doorsteps.


    ¡°Wifey, Marshmallow is still in pain.¡± Mo Jue rubbed his cheek and felt a burning sensation. Mo Ye was very strong. It was hard for ordinary people to bear his slap. Besides, Mo Jue¡¯s skin was delicate.


    Ye Wei secretly scolded Mo Ye several times and reached out to help him rub his face. It was not Ye Wei¡¯s style to do it, but her hands and feet seemed to be out of her control. Ye Wei felt helpless too. No woman would not be able to control herself in front of a Mo Jue like this.


    It turned out that she could be gentle. Ye Wei thought to herself.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Beat him up every time you see him, okay?¡± Ye Wei instructed.


    Mo Jue nodded obediently. ¡°Okay, I will. Wifey, kiss Marshmallow.¡±


    Ye Wei was stunned by his words. ¡®F***, you are really too much. Do you really think that I¡¯m your wife?¡¯ However, what¡¯s more depressing was that she was already kneeling in front of Mo Jue while holding onto his shoulders before she ended her thoughts. She kissed his swollen cheek.


    Shit, she must have been possessed by a ghost.


    ¡°No pain anymore. Your wife has given you kisses,¡± Ye Wei said gently. Mo Jue lay in her arms happily, feeling that his life was complete.


    Ye Wei sighed. ¡®This little idiot.¡¯


    ¡°Marshmallow, give your wife the antidote,¡± Ye Wei said. It was the most important thing. Without the antidotes, it was inconvenient for her as she couldn¡¯t fight back when she¡¯s bullied.


    ¡°What antidote?¡± Mo Jue was confused.


    Ye Wei ground her teeth and paused. ¡°Your brother drugged me, remember?¡±


    Mo Jue blinked his big eyes, looking very puzzled. He could not remember at all.


    Ye Wei had a bad hunch and asked anxiously, ¡°Do you know your name?¡±


    ¡°Marshmallow.¡±


    Ye Wei, ¡± Marshmallow?¡±


    ¡°Wifey, didn¡¯t you call me Marshmallow? Isn¡¯t my name Marshmallow?¡±


    Ye Wei was speechless. If she didn¡¯t see his innocent face, Ye Wei would seriously suspect that this guy was definitely acting. ¡®Damn it, isn¡¯t this so weird and mysterious?¡¯


    ¡°No, your name is Marshmallow,¡± Ye Wei decisively said. In order to prevent the name, Mo Jue, from evoking his memories, she had to follow through what he had said.


    ¡°Wifey, Marshmallow is still in pain, and I still need kisses.¡± Mo Jue showed her his red and swollen face innocently and went closer in front of Ye Wei.


    Ye Wei was speechless. She had kissed him a few times when she suddenly felt hot and kissed Mo Jue on his lips instead of his cheeks. Aggressively and fiercely. This was what Ye Wei had wanted to do for a long time.


    Because Mo Jue was so fierce and determined, she never had a chance to do it.


    She dared to bet that Mo Jue had only kissed her in his whole life, which made her in a good mood.


    It took a while before their lips separated.


    Ye Wei panted for a moment.


    ¡°Then, what do you remember?¡±


    ¡°You are my wife!¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°You are my wife!¡±


    Ye Wei, ¡°¡­Shit, damn it.¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s eyes turned red instantly and his purple eyes were foggy. ¡°Wifey, you are so fierce!¡±

 Chapter 336 - : Untitled

    Chapter 336: Untitled


    Cheng Anya had been in a bad mood since Zhang Bo¡¯s death. She was afraid of what Louis would do and did not want to provoke him for the moment. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t imagine what he would do to her. She was scared.


    Pain hurts a person much more deeply than one thinks. No matter how strong-willed a person is, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stand the constant torture of pain. Pain would greatly reduce one¡¯s determination and willpower, which was why people would succumb to admitting the truth after being tortured by pain.


    Cheng Anya understood this very well. Since she didn¡¯t want to die, she wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with Louis. At least, she could still have a few more happy days to live.


    The virus in her body was not so tormenting anymore as Louis gave her a reliever. She didn¡¯t know its specific ingredients, but she knew that it would make her addicted because every time the attack happened, it hurt more and more, and those drugs had made her feel more comfortable each time she was injected with it.


    Cheng Anya thought that most of the virus might be addictive and Louis might be making use of it to control her. She had tried asking him for the antidote, but Louis¡¯ attitude made Cheng Anya understand that these viruses were as he said indeed, incurable.


    She only had less than a month to live.


    Cheng Anya thought of dying as she wouldn¡¯t have to care about anything if she had died and Louis couldn¡¯t use her to threaten Third Young Master Ye anymore. She also didn¡¯t have to worry about infecting others with her virus. However, she just couldn¡¯t do it.


    In fact, dying was easy. One would only have to break a vase and cut their wrist. Otherwise, they could jump down from the windowsill on the second floor. There was always a way to seek death, but she didn¡¯t do it. Instead, she lived while counting her days.


    She was not resigned to fate. She still wanted to see Third Young Master Ye at least once for the last time. She wouldn¡¯t be able to see him anymore if she just died like that. How pitiful. Cheng Anya¡¯s nose turned a little red and she felt bitter whenever she thought about it.


    The days of being imprisoned were really hard to endure. Especially when she had to face Louis¡¯ harsh words, it was really unbearable.


    When she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, she would recall the happy moments of their family and the memories created by the three of them. These were what kept her going. She smiled while reminiscing past memories, encouraging herself at the same time.


    She would always have a way to endure. She must persevere!


    She was in a dilemma as she had a virus that was contagious, which meant that even if she saw Third Young Master Ye, she couldn¡¯t hug or kiss him. She could only take a look at him from afar to treat her lovesickness.


    Otherwise, these viruses would harm him. She didn¡¯t want him to come. However, knowing Third Young Master Ye, he wouldn¡¯t really mind. Then, they would die together.


    But she minded!


    She didn¡¯t want him to come, but she wanted him to come as well. She did not have the courage to give up her life if she hadn¡¯t seen him for the last time.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s belief was never to commit suicide. She had led her life diligently no matter how difficult life was. She cherished her life more than anyone else and tried hard to live. But if her life would threaten the person she loved, she¡¯d rather die.


    Because Third Young Master Ye and Ning Ning were not in front of her, she could still enjoy the joy of breathing and not make any choices. She hoped that they could go out and someone could provide her antidote to the virus. Everything would be better then.


    Cheng Anya knew that the chance was very slim, but she didn¡¯t give up. She could only continue when there was hope.


    If there was no hope, she might as well die now.


    Missing them had become her greatest happiness when everything was silent. She always liked sitting on the windowsill, feeling the sea breeze, basking in the sun, and remembering every bit of their past. Even if she lost her life this time, it was worth it.


    She had loved that man with all her heart and was loved by that man with all his heart. She had even left him a son. Although they could not be together until the end of time, her life was complete. There was nothing to be unsatisfied about.


    Her memories were filled with sweetness. She felt that humans are weird. When they were together, she had always focused on his shortcomings. He was fussy, black-bellied, mean, vicious and perverted. This was what she felt about Third Young Master Ye. She was constantly making an effort to oppose him and the only time she was gentle to him was when he was in great pain. The Third Young Master Ye in her eyes and her heart was full of shortcomings.


    But now, her frame of mind had changed. Maybe it was the last time that she would miss him avariciously. In her memory, it was all the merits of that man: the gentle care at the seaside, the awkward care between words, and the overbearing love in front of the reporters. On the day of her birthday, he had accompanied her to linger around in the small streets and ruined his image by cheating a little girl of her necklace and lying to the vendors, even if he was very reluctant. The moonlight that night was so gentle and she still remembered that he held onto the rose, just like a prince charming in the fairy tale, and walked toward her.


    Ah Chen, Ah Chen¡­


    She really missed him to the point that her eyes were painful. Even the moments when he flirted with her with that perverted expression and eyes of his, she found them very cute.


    And he said, ¡°Dear Anya, when can I eat you? I¡¯ve been hungry for months.¡±


    He said, ¡°Dear Anya, I want you to the point that my arms are sore.¡±


    ¡­


    That pervert. Only her Ah Chen could say such dirty words with no change of expression at all. Cheng Anya could not help but chuckle at the thought of him, and at the same time, her tears fell.


    She vowed that if this time she could get out of danger, she would let him eat her to his heart¡¯s content.


    Wow!


    She was definitely affected by Third Young Master Ye greatly. She even thought of that matter herself. Her heart ached astringently. She wiped her tears and laughed at the same time. She didn¡¯t know if she had gone crazy.


    Ah Chen¡­


    Ah Chen¡­


    She couldn¡¯t help but imagine a short drama in her mind. If Ah Chen came to her rescue and knew that he couldn¡¯t touch her because she had a virus, he would go mad. His first reaction would be thinking about how he wouldn¡¯t get to eat her if she died. What a pity.


    Then, when she had only seven days left, Ah Chen would eat her regardless of the fact that the virus would kill him.


    He was going to do her even if he was going to die.


    Cheng Anya laughed and was impressed with her own imagination. Third Young Master Ye was someone who was capable of doing that. He didn¡¯t wish to be born on the same day as her, but he wished to die on the same day as her. He was going to die anyway. He would rather die with his stomach full than as a hungry ghost.


    Louis walked in slowly and saw Cheng Anya crying and laughing at the same time at the windowsill. The man clenched his fist quietly and his jade green eyes flashed past a trace of danger. Louis thought that she must be thinking about Ye Chen. This made him extremely angry.


    The sea breeze blew gently and Cheng Anya sat on the windowsill with her long hair fluttering along with the wind, showing her perfect side profile. She looked very beautiful and Louis had always felt that Cheng Anya¡¯s side profile was more perfect than her frontal face.


    This woman had made him feel like a loser.


    Detecting the presence of Louis, Cheng Anya quickly wiped away the tears from her face. She wouldn¡¯t cry in front of Louis. It was not necessary. Besides, those were happy tears, weren¡¯t they?


    She wasn¡¯t suffering or feeling sad.


    Upon seeing Zhang Bo¡¯s ashes that were placed on the cupboard, Cheng Anya¡¯s gaze went cold and dull. Zhang Bo¡¯s smile before he died flashed through her mind. Cheng Anya¡¯s hatred was deep. It was her greatest regret in her life, a nightmare that she would never be able to get rid of.


    ¡°For you. You might want to see this.¡± Louis smiled and handed the photo to Cheng Anya with a smile. Cheng Anya didn¡¯t want to take it at first, but when she saw the person in the photo, she felt as if she was struck by lightning.


    Her baby Ning Ning, just like the photos that Third Young Master Ye received, was beaten up very badly. Every scene in the pictures was extremely cruel. Cheng Anya¡¯s fingers curled up and her veins stood out.


    She bit her lower lip tightly to avoid crying.


    How cruel!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that your son is so impressive. The future successor of a terrorist organization. Humph, if Mo Ye didn¡¯t tell me, I still wouldn¡¯t know.¡± Louis smiled gently and looked at how Cheng Anya turned pale.


    ¡°Louis, you will receive your punishment,¡± Cheng Anya said in a deep voice. She was so angry that she started laughing. She didn¡¯t lose her temper nor was she sad. Her son would definitely be able to survive. Ye Wei and Eleven had said that the Mo brothers didn¡¯t tell Louis about Ning Ning. Why did they decide to tell him this time?


    Her baby in the picture made her feel heartbroken. Those injuries would surely torture her ten times or even a hundred times more. Cheng Anya wanted to cry but there were no tears.


    She tried hard to hold back.


    ¡°I wonder if I should kill him to prevent anything from happening in the future or show mercy to him. What do you think?¡± Louis laughed.


    Cheng Anya sneered and gnashed her teeth. ¡°You will also die eventually!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Well, God is watching. Louis, you won¡¯t be able to escape the punishment. Do you dare to kill my son? Do you have the ability to fight with the terrorist organization?¡± Cheng Anya sneered. ¡°My son, Wei Wei, and Eleven. That¡¯s three lives. It¡¯s considered mild if your mafia headquarters is blown up. If you have the ability, try it.¡±


    Louis squinted and sneered. ¡°Are you sure? Anya, let¡¯s not talk about your son. Do you want to know what happened to Ye Chen seventeen years ago?¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s face turned pale and said decisively, ¡°No!¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to know at all. So, Louis, shut up!


    ¡°But I want to tell you.¡± Louis chuckled. Cheng Anya¡¯s gaze turned dull and bitter. There was no point in saying no to what he had already decided to do.


    At this time, a man in black came in and whispered something in his ear. Louis¡¯ face sank suddenly. He looked up at Cheng Anya and walked out of the room quickly.


    Mafia headquarters, Italy.


    Under Ye Chen¡¯s command, three missiles attacked the Mafia¡¯s headquarters, making a loud noise. A huge mushroom-looking cloud rose into the night sky. Chu Li watched the video and ordered his men to start locating and search for the place.


    Third Young Master Ye had lost his patience.


    ¡°Louis, don¡¯t think that I dare not blow up your nest.¡±

 Chapter 337 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    There was no news at all for a few days consecutively. Third Young Master Ye had lost his patience completely. He didn¡¯t want to play cat and mouse with Louis and went straight to blow up the headquarters of the Italian Mafia.


    Fourth Young Master Tang said, ¡°Third Young Master Ye, you are crazy.¡±


    Indeed, he had become crazy. Since Louis took her away, tragic scenes flashed through his mind. He felt that he had gone crazy.


    He knew that bombing the Mafia headquarters would provoke the enmity between the Dragon Gate and the Mafia, incite unrest in the North American Mafia, and he might lose Dragon Gate¡¯s most important base. He thought about it over and over again as Dragon Gate belonged to the three of them after all. He could not be stubborn.


    But he still couldn¡¯t help it and blew up Louis¡¯ old nest in the end.


    Lin told him to do whatever he liked. Anyway, the Dragon Gate was not to be trifled with. Solo fights, group battles, comparing armaments¡ªthey were all on par. If he wanted to blow up the place, then let him.


    With the ammunitions the terrorist organization had sponsored, why not? Anyway, the grudge between Louis and Third Young Master Ye had come to the point that they couldn¡¯t survive on the earth alongside each other, so someone was bound to descend to hell.


    Hence, it was better to make a move first.


    These missiles were said to be a batch of new missiles that Chu Li and Black J intended to sell to the prince of the Republic of Serbia. They were very powerful, and their launching distance had been greatly improved. The most important thing was that the missiles had a wide range of launching distance that could be controlled and would not harm the innocent. They had almost destroyed all the buildings under the control of the Mafia in Sicily. Third Young Master Ye was absolutely a mad person if he decided to be cruel. He didn¡¯t care how much property damage it would cause or how many people in the Mafia would suffer from injuries. He only had one goal¡ªdrive Louis out.


    There were over ten helicopters circling above the Mafia headquarters in Sicily. After bombing the Mafia headquarters, Third Young Master Ye quickly ordered a retreat. With such a big movement, the Italian police would definitely start an investigation. His goal had been achieved.


    In a tall building not far away, Third Young Master Ye was giving commands calmly. Black Eagle and others were beside him. With a telescope, he could clearly see the ruins, black fumes of smoke and a fire breaking out. The whole headquarters was considered destroyed.


    It was the first time that someone had destroyed the headquarters of the Mafia. Since the Mafia had made its mark in Sicily, no one had the guts to touch it all these years. If one did not have enough courage and decisiveness, they would not dare to.


    This time, it was a desperate move by Third Young Master Ye. He was betting his all on it and hoped that Louis would appear.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, are you going to wait here all day?¡± Black Eagle asked in a deep voice. The police had already begun to take action. More than a dozen military warplanes chased after the helicopters that had just left. Because there was a backup, Third Young Master Ye was not worried.


    Chu Li helped a lot this time. He had shouldered the responsibility of bombing the headquarters of the Mafia. It was a fight between two organizations of the underworld anyway and the police could not do anything. The terrorist organization and the Mafia had finally started the war and the police couldn¡¯t intervene. They could only mediate or negotiate with them behind the scenes.


    Both Third Young Master Ye and the Dragon Gate would not be involved.


    Therefore, he wasn¡¯t worried. Besides, Chu Li was meticulous and bold. However, there seemed to be a problem. There was a smell of gunpowder in the air. Third Young Master Ye was calm. He was even calmer toward the end of everything.


    ¡°Wait,¡± he said the word with a heavy mind, which showed his determination. He would wait for Chu Li¡¯s news and then take action immediately once he received news of his whereabouts.


    Waiting was the most annoying thing. When Third Young Master Ye finally received Chu Li¡¯s phone call, it was already an hour later. His lips showed a proud smile that had disappeared for several days and the smile showed a trace of satisfaction and relief.


    Cheng Anya didn¡¯t know what happened, but she felt very depressed. She felt that something was going to happen. Louis had left too suddenly and cruelly, which made her a little uneasy.


    Her eyelids were twitching all the time. ¡®Is Ah Chen here?¡¯


    ¡®Is he?¡¯


    After Louis left, Cheng Anya rushed to the windowsill excitedly. If Third Young Master Ye came, there would be a great movement, but the sea breeze was still blowing gently. It was peaceful, and nothing could be seen. Cheng Anya was at a loss.


    She was a little disappointed. ¡®Not Ah Chen.¡¯


    One part of her heart started to hurt as if there was a hole in it. The wind of disappointment gushed in and it was a little cold. On second thought, it was great that he didn¡¯t come. That was good.


    For a moment, she heard the sound of the helicopter hovering. Cheng Anya thought, ¡®Have Louis left? What had exactly happened for him to look like that? It was not like Louis¡¯s style at all.¡¯


    Cheng Anya was worried, in trepidation and uneasy about all the possibilities that could happen. But she was in a daze and felt weak for a moment. Ever since she was injected with the virus, her thinking abilities had become slow.


    The moonlight that night was great. It was cool and gentle. Cheng Anya was fascinated.


    Louis contacted Mo Jue and Mo Ye, but the signal showed no response. He squinted. This was the first time he had met with such a situation. He had a bad hunch. He pursed his lips and made a phone call.


    ¡°Hey, take Cheng Ningyuan away. Don¡¯t stay on the island. Remember, don¡¯t tell anyone. Kill him after three days if you don¡¯t receive my orders,¡± Louis whispered. There was a reply. Louis then hung up the call.


    His gaze was malicious, insidious.


    The night on the island was very quiet. Xu Nuo was revising for her lessons. Her training was very comprehensive and recently, she was studying pharmacology, poisons, how to heal wounds, and how to make poisons. She had to learn them one by one, so she needed to memorize the characteristics of relevant herbs one by one.


    Xu Nuo had a photographic memory. She could write out every single word of a book by heart after looking through it, even if it had a few hundred thousand words. Memorizing these herbs was not difficult for her. She had already mastered some simple pharmacology and poison-making techniques.


    The young kid was reading on the bed. The wooden house villa looked simple, but the oldest Chinese five elements and eight trigrams trapped the young kid inside. Xu Nuo supervised him 24-hour, anytime and anywhere, not letting the young kid out of her sight. They had even slept on the same bed.


    It was the most depressing moment in his life. Knowing that Mo Jue¡¯s computing skills were better than his, he only felt more motivated. However, Xu Nuo crushed his pride and confidence that he had for many years bit by bit.


    He then realized how weak he was.


    He had refused to sleep in a bed with Xu Nuo at first and Xu Nuo did not force him either. She had allowed him to lie on his desk alone. However, a bunch of vipers, scorpions, and poisonous spiders crept in in the middle of the night. He had originally wanted to escape after Xu Nuo had slept deeply, but he did not expect that such an astonishing number of creepy and disgusting things would greet him.


    Ning Ning was so shocked that he jumped onto the bed and hugged Xu Nuo tightly. It was not that he was timid. If a dozen vipers which emitted green rays looked up at you with their heads up and their tongues out scarily, would you not be scared to death?


    It had caused trauma for the young kid. He did not dare to sleep without hugging Xu Nuo at night, in case those scary and poisonous creatures would enter again.


    Strange to say, those poisonous creatures had come out on the first night to frighten him. He had fled from his desk to the bed, but those creatures didn¡¯t appear after that. However, Ning Ning was afraid of what Xu Nuo would do now and didn¡¯t dare to resist again.


    That little girl was absolutely a pervert. How could one be inseparable from poisonous creatures? There were a bunch of them even when she was sleeping.


    Sometimes, he would sleep with Xu Nuo and wonder if she would throw him out of the window to feed the snakes if he had stabbed her with a knife.


    Although he thought about it, he didn¡¯t do it. The young kid concluded that he did not want to be the dinner of the vipers.


    Xu Nuo had achieved her aim!


    She had more than a method to settle the young kid.


    ¡°Xu Nuo, don¡¯t you need to learn computing skills?¡± Ning Ning asked.


    Xu Nuo did not even lift her head and in an indifferent way, she said, ¡°Killers kill with their hands and brain, not with computers.¡±


    The young kid, ¡°Do you need to be so fierce?¡±


    Wow!


    He found it weird that Chu Li and the others were all skilled in computing. They had no talent for computers, but they had trained hard. They had to know and learn everything that was related to this field and it was necessary for them to be proficient at it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to beat around the bush. I know your computing skills are amazing. Don¡¯t brag.¡± Xu Nuo gave him the expression that said ¡®you¡¯re too young to try to play a trick in front of me¡¯. The young kid could not help but squeeze the quilt that he was holding on. ¡®I¡¯ll tear you apart, tear you apart.¡¯


    His expression was extraordinarily twisted and cute.


    Xu Nuo smiled and continued to read. In just a few moments, she had finished reading a thick pharmacology book. She closed her eyes and dictated it again. It was considered that she had memorized it all.


    The young kid was impressed. How sick. No one was as powerful as her. She could memorize that whole thick book just by reading it once. Using that kind of learning speed, she could learn anything just by looking at it once. It was true that people would get angrier if they compared themselves with other people.


    He was a genius at computing and academics, but Xu Nuo seemed to be a genius at everything.


    She packed up, went to bed, and kicked the young kid aside. ¡°Go to bed.¡±


    Her biological clock was very punctual. She would go to bed at ten, get up at four in the morning, and run until six. Ning Ning was used to her schedule. He trained, ate, and ran with her in the morning and slept when she slept at night.


    He felt that he had become the young master who kept people company.


    After accompanying her for her morning runs for a few days, his delicate body had turned sore. He could not run for more than half an hour. However, since Xu Nuo kept calling him squeamish, he would run for an hour before he collapsed, just to keep his face.


    Xu Nuo ran two hours a day whether rain or shine. He thought that what she said was right. He was squeamish.


    Uh¡­ Her words were hurtful.


    The young kid hated to share a pillow with others since he was young. He was independent at a very young age and had slept on his own for many years. His sleeping posture was proper, but it had changed these days. He was used to sleeping with Xu Nuo and lying on his side to hug her. Even if he took an afternoon nap by himself, he was also used to lying on his side.


    ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡±. The young kid threw the book on the table gloomily and was in a dilemma.


    Suddenly, the phone rang. It was a phone exclusive for island use. It could only be used to receive calls. Xu Nuo took the phone call and frowned. She looked at the young kid. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±

 Chapter 338 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The young kid¡¯s heart sank as she looked at him. He had a bad feeling about this. It was obvious that Xu Nuo¡¯s eyes were filled with hesitation and he could understand that the call must be related to him. Xu Nuo put down the phone and looked at him. ¡°Change your clothes.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked. Xu Nuo frowned and acted as if she was deep in thought. She ignored Ning Ning but Ning Ning saw her taking out a computer and his eyes were rounded.


    Xu Nuo had lied that she did not have a computer. However, her actions were skilled, so she must have lied just now.


    ¡°Where did second brother go?¡± She murmured to herself as her jade-like face looked solemn. She slammed the computer and threw it back into the drawer. She turned back and saw the young kid looking at her computer longingly. Xu Nuo said again, ¡°Change your clothes.¡±


    The young kid stared at her before going to change. Xu Nuo and the young kid were still kids and were not particular about their chastity. Furthermore, the little girl had already seen his naked body. Therefore, he changed his clothes in the room.


    Time was tight and Xu Nuo did not care either. She changed into the red dress that she usually wore and the soft whip became her belt. It was the first time the young kid saw her being so open and his face actually became red. This damn little girl was really¡­


    Xu Nuo kept the silver gun and hesitated for a while before hooking her finger. ¡°Come here.¡±


    The young kid was used to listening to her. Xu Nuo took out a piece of rectangular jade with phoenix print on it. She wore it on the young kid and hid it at his neck. ¡°Stone, wear it and don¡¯t lose it.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± Ning Ning was shocked. He did not understand what Xu Nuo meant, but he felt that this was something important. If not, why would she give him a jade for no reason? No matter how calm he was, he did not understand what Xu Nuo was trying to do. Didn¡¯t she want him to be dead?


    ¡°Love token,¡± Xu Nuo said calmly before she took out some stuff from the cupboard to pack. She did not care about the young kid who was startled. The young kid was still startled when she was done packing.


    Love token?


    This joke was on a universe-level.


    This was a warm jade and it made him feel warm when it was pressed against his chest. In fact, he felt that it was too hot that it even burned his face, reddening his face.


    A trace of red flashed past his eyes and blurred his vision.


    Xu Nuo looked at him, smiling in askance. She could not help but stretch out her hand to touch his cheeks. Well, it was hot. The result was good. This child was very innocent. ¡°Stone, do you like me? Your face is so red.¡±


    The young kid jumped as if someone had stepped on his tail. ¡°You are too narcissistic. I¡¯m not a masochist.¡±


    ¡°Masochist? Did I mistreat you so badly?¡± Xu Nuo asked monotonously. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a saying that beating is caring and scolding is love? If I mistreat you, it means that I like you.¡±


    The young kid¡¯s face was even redder. F***, what kind of logic was that? Why don¡¯t you just let me beat you?


    Xu Nuo patted the young kid¡¯s face calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. It is not embarrassing to like someone. Be good. I will not laugh at you, so you can continue to like me.¡±


    The young kid¡¯s face was hot. Xu Nuo was the only one that could say such words so calmly. Even his mommy and auntie could not compare to her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xu Nuo held his hand. The young kid wanted to pull his hand away when Xu Nuo turned back and stared at him. ¡°Stone, you are not allowed to like someone else in the future since you accepted my jade. If not¡­¡±


    She smilingly said, ¡°I will kill her first, and then I will kill you!¡±


    The young kid sneered and did not say anything. Xu Nuo was in a good mood. There was a hidden use to that warm jade, but Xu Nuo felt that it was fun to tease him as his face was red.


    However, the two children would not have thought that because of her words, Cheng Ningyuan really waited for her forever without regrets.


    At the parking apron, an old man was waiting for them and he was angry. ¡°Why are you so late?¡±


    Xu Nuo replied coldly, ¡°Sorry, master. He was showering just now, so we were late.¡±


    The helicopter was ready and there were two teenagers following them. Xu Nuo¡¯s heart sank. The two teenagers were the ones that wanted to play with the young kid the other day. Both of them had a complacent smile on their faces.


    Xu Nuo was cold and the young kid tightened his hand, making Xu Nuo in pain. One of the teenagers teased her. ¡°Little junior, since when have you become so close with this guy? You are even holding hands with him.¡±


    Xu Nuo¡¯s eyes were cold and she said solemnly, ¡°Second Brother Mo instructed me to do it.¡±


    The teenagers¡¯ eyes looked afraid. It was obvious that they were afraid of Mo Jue.


    ¡°Bring him on board.¡± The old man instructed. The two teenagers went over and Xu Nuo dragged the young kid behind her. ¡°Master, where are you bringing him to?¡±


    ¡°Xu Nuo, this is not something you should ask.¡± The old man was angry, unhappy with Xu Nuo¡¯s disobedience. The wrinkles on his face kept moving and it made people very afraid.


    Xu Nuo said coldly, ¡°Master, Second Brother Mo does not allow him to leave me. You can bring him away, but I need to follow.¡±


    ¡°Absurd!¡± The old man raised his hands and the young kid¡¯s first reaction was to drag Xu Nuo behind him and was slapped by the old man. His face instantly became red and there was blood coming out from the corners of his lips.


    It was really painful. Xu Nuo was often slapped by him and she had no expression. Ning Ning only knew today how painful it was.


    It was annoying. He had never been slapped by others, other than being slapped by Xu Nuo a few times. Today, he was slapped again because of Xu Nuo.


    ¡°Stone.¡± Xu Nuo was shocked. ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡±


    She knew how much strength her master used and Stone was so squeamish. How would he be able to endure?


    ¡°Xu Nuo, I want to ask what you are trying to do. Do you listen to Mo Jue or me?¡± The old man was angry. ¡°I call the shots on this island.¡±


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t forget that when Second Brother Mo left, he said that I can make the big decisions on this island.¡± Xu Nuo held tightly on to the young kid¡¯s hands and looked domineering in her red dress. ¡°You have been used to doing whatever you want for the past two years. It seems like you have forgotten that I¡¯m the owner of this island.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The old man was very angry and raised his hands again. The young kid dragged Xu Nuo and stepped back. Xu Nuo turned her head and looked at him. One side of his face was so swollen that it looked scary. She was angry. It was okay for her to slap her man, but if someone else slapped him, it was as if they had slapped her.


    The two teenagers were very happy to see Xu Nuo rebutting the old man and starting to stir up trouble. Xu Nuo¡¯s eyes became dark and looked at them as if to warn them. Both of them kept quiet. Half of the people on this island belonged to the old man and she knew that she would not be able to save him this time. But¡­


    ¡°Master, I just want to follow and I don¡¯t mean anything else. You know that I¡¯ve always listened to Second Brother Mo,¡± Xu Nuo said calmly. ¡°Master, I did not object to you bringing him away, so why don¡¯t we both take a step back? I have turned on the army defence system just now. Without my permission, the plane will be shot down once it takes off.¡±


    Ning Ning was shocked and the old man was so angry that he could not say anything. Suddenly, there was a red light on Xu Nuo¡¯s back and an anesthesia bullet shot Xu Nuo¡¯s back. She wobbled and Ning Ning was startled. ¡°Xu Nuo¡­¡±


    ¡°Stone¡­¡± Xu Nuo¡¯s mind was blurred. She said something else but the young kid did not catch what she said before she lied on the floor, unconscious. There was a teenager behind them holding a gun and he was gentle like jade.


    ¡°Feng, well done. Send someone to turn off the system. Damn brat, serve you right for being arrogant.¡± The old man could not help but kick Xu Nuo.


    Ning Ning pushed off his legs and said coldly, ¡°You are taking advantage of your seniority.¡±


    The old man was angry and kept kicking her. Ning Ning protected Xu Nuo and let him kick. The pain was secondary. He was more worried if Xu Nuo would be in danger¡­


    ¡°Bring him on board the plane.¡± The old man was done kicking them and waved his hand to ask the two teenagers to come over. They brought the young kid who was badly injured to the plane. Once they were informed that the system was shut down, the old man went up the plane and left the island.


    ¡°Xu Nuo¡­¡±


    Ning Ning had a feeling that it would be difficult for them to meet again. He touched the warm jade that she gave him and it was the first time the young kid experienced what farewell was.


    The island was very quiet at night and there was only the sound of the waves. Cheng Anya was afraid of the sound as the atmosphere was too unusual at night. The island was too quiet and tense. It was dangerous and bloody.


    Cheng Anya felt uneasy and could not help but go down. There was no one in the mansion but there were people guarding her and she could not go anywhere. But, the difference was that she was restricted from moving around.


    There were a man and a woman following closely behind her.


    Cheng Anya was enjoying the sea breeze at the beach as it was better than staying in the mansion. It was too suffocating in the room, as if there was a big stone pressing against her heart. She had nowhere to escape to and felt very suffocated.


    She would occasionally turn behind and the man and woman seemed to be very uneasy as well. Maybe the people who were used to killing were more sensitive to the dangers in the air.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of a helicopter and Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes darkened. The moonlight was very bright tonight and the vision was clear. She could see a helicopter flying toward them and the alarm on the island instantly rang. The light on the lighthouse immediately shone in the air.


    Cheng Anya heard another round of chaotic noise. There were Italian and English with a heavy accent all mixed together. The mansion she was living in projected rays of blue and green light at the helicopter.


    She did not know what those things were but she could see that the helicopter dodged it immediately. It went up and down, making people scared just by looking at it.


    ¡°Ah Chen¡­¡± Cheng Anya ran toward the beach like crazy. Ah Chen, was it you? Were you here?


    The lights kept shining at the space above the island and no object could get near the island.


    ¡°Ah Chen!¡± Cheng Anya shouted loudly but it was too far. The helicopter went further in order to avoid the rays. She could only see a blurry figure of the helicopter and could not see the people inside.


    But, she was sure that Ye Chen was here. It must be.


    He lured Louis away, just like luring the tiger out of the mountains before he came. But, the defence system of this island was too strong and he could not get near.


    The blue and green rays filled the island with a dangerous vibe. Suddenly, sparks appeared in the sky and a missile was shot, aimed at the helicopter. Cheng Anya saw it and was shocked.


    Her heart was beating quickly as it was too scary. She did not know about weapons but she knew that the helicopter would shatter if it was shot.


    She never knew that this island was so capable.


    Ah Chen, don¡¯t come. Please, stop coming.


    The missile that had missed its target turned back, aiming at the target again. The helicopter continued to hover around in the air and dodged around. Cheng Anya almost wanted to cry. No, no¡­


    There was a strong smoke smell in the air.


    Suddenly, the rays gathered together to form a very strong ray of light. Just as the helicopter was avoiding the missile, the ray of light fired and Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes were opened to the widest and her heart jumped to her throat.


    Oh, dear¡­


    Attacking from both sides, Ah Chen, you¡­


    Boom!


    The light hit the helicopter and there was a sudden burst of flame in the air, and it bloomed into beautiful fireworks. The helicopter was shattered and dropped into the sea.


    The ray stopped and the missile went into the sea, creating a loud explosion. The surface of the sea went up ten meters high before crashing ruthlessly back into the surface of the sea and becoming calm.


    This scene was too fast as it happened within ten seconds. Everything had calmed down when Cheng Anya reacted. If not for the smoke smell, she would have thought that she was imagining things.


    Cheng Anya was dumbfounded as she stared at the sea. She suddenly rushed over. ¡°Ah Chen, Ah Chen!!¡±


    No, it must not be him¡­ No way¡­


    Cheng Anya was going crazy and rushed into the sea. She stood up again after she fell. The woman behind her took out her gun and shot a red bullet. Cheng Anya was shot before she reached the sea and fell on the beach.


    The woman pouted her lips and sounded scornful. ¡°It is wishful thinking to want to get near this place as he wished. Ye Chen is too na?ve. Serve him right for dying.¡±


    The surface of the sea was roaring with waves.


    Moon hid behind the clouds and the night was dark like ink.


    The moon seemed to retreat quietly as it could not bear the sight.


    The man called the doctor to bring Cheng Anya back into the room


    Covet gains ahead without being aware of danger behind.

 Chapter 339 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei was gloomy and her happiness index dropped tremendously.


    Mo Ye went away with the helicopter and there was only one helicopter on the island and it was also the only mode of transportation. Ye Wei and Eleven grew up in the organization and there was a strict defence system to prevent the leaking of information. Therefore, all the communication devices had an auto turn-off function. Mo Ye turned off all the communication systems on the island before he left. The door of the mansion closed automatically and the ventilation system was also turned off as the toxic started to spread.


    There was no way they could get into the mansion.


    Ye Wei and Eleven also knew that there would be a secret way to control the auto turn-off function. Eleven and Ye Wei had researched the underground system of the two mansions on the island and also the design on the ground-level. It was similar to that of their organizations, but the secret way was different.


    They asked Mo Jue but Mo Jue innocently said that he did not know. Once Ye Wei stared at him, Mo Jue¡¯s purple eyes would be filled with tears as he complained that his wife was too fierce. Ye Wei wanted to strangle him but Eleven calmly told her that Mo Jue was still useful to them.


    Mo Jue had totally forgotten about everything except for his fighting skills. But, there needed to be a platform for him to use his skills. Therefore, Ye Wei was in a dilemma.


    Eleven risked her life to go into the mansion via the underground tunnel to get the antidote for Ye Wei. After all, she knew about medicine and when she came out, both her arms were filled with blood. Ye Wei was shocked and Eleven shook her head. There were too many secret designs in the mansion.


    Even someone like her who was used to secret weapons was injured. Ye Wei injected the antidote while she secretly thought about the layers of security in the mansion. ¡°F***, I should have let Marshmallow go in if I had known earlier.¡±


    Most of them were designed by Mo Ye and Mo Jue. Although he had become muddleheaded, his skills were still there. Served him right if he died under his own designs. Ye Wei could not help but think sinisterly.


    She did not have to guess that there was a computer inside that controlled everything.


    Mo Jue was the perverted designer.


    Mo Jue heard what Ye Wei said and hugged Ye Wei. He looked innocent and his voice sounded as if he was wronged. ¡°Wifey, you don¡¯t dote on me.¡±


    Ye Wei narrowed her eyes. ¡°No, I dote on you.¡±


    Ye Wei wanted to scold him but once she saw his innocent purple eyes, she kept all the vulgarities to herself. She felt that she would have wasted twenty years of her life if she had to listen to this idiot.


    ¡°Marshmallow, you cannot question your wife, get it?¡± Ye Wei twisted his ear to scold him. ¡°Your wife is the sky, your wife is the king, and your wife¡¯s words are the imperial edict. Do you understand?¡±


    Poor Mo Jue did not dare to rebut the badass woman and said in a pitiful tone, ¡°Be gentle, wifey. It¡¯s so painful¡­ I know, I know.¡±


    His voice sounded very pitiful.


    Eleven went to think of other methods. Ye Wei had just injected the medicine, so she had not recovered and had to rest at the same spot. Marshmallow stayed with his wife and held her hand as his eyes were filled with tears.


    He doted on her, was careful, and even asked for kisses.


    Ye Wei was speechless as she looked at his innocent and cute manner. It was as if he was a big Scotland collie that was asking the master to dote on them. She became calm, thinking that anything was possible in this world. Therefore, she had to react to them calmly.


    Yes, calm, calm, just like this.


    ¡°Wifey, do you not like me?¡± Mo Jue asked in a pitiful manner. His brows were knitted and his eyes looked like he was scared. His voice sounded pitiful and Ye Wei did not know what his mental age was now.


    She felt that he was very childlike and sensitive. He was a very smart person, so even if he had become an idiot, he was still very sensitive.


    ¡°Marshmallow, haven¡¯t I said before not to question my words?¡± Ye Wei touched Mo Jue¡¯s face. She was gentle but with a trace of danger.


    Mo Jue shivered and Ye Wei felt awkward. Why did she feel like they had swapped positions? The way she touched him was like a tyrant stealing women on the streets. It was a dissolute and evil feeling.


    His shiver made it funnier. Ye Wei finally understood why tyrants looked so arrogant when they were snatching women. It was really¡­ enjoyable.


    Especially when the beauty looked like they were afraid. It was as if their image had instantly become loftier.


    Ye Wei was satisfied.


    Mo Jue was also a talent. After he shivered, he opened his mouth in a timid manner. ¡°Wifey, you have never said that you like me before. This is not considered as questioning your words.¡±


    Ye Wei, ¡°¡­F***!¡±


    If not for the fact that she had confirmed he had become an idiot, she was sure that he was a tiger that acted like a pig. He should not cheat an innocent girl¡¯s feelings like this, although she was far from being an innocent girl.


    ¡°Wifey, you need to be gentler,¡± Mo Jue said softly. ¡°A lady needs to be gentler so that people will like them.¡±


    Ye Wei narrowed her eyes dangerously and held on to Mo Jue¡¯s collar. She said fiercely, ¡°Tell me which lady had been gentle to you. Who do you like now?¡±


    Mo Jue was afraid and shook his head together with his hand. ¡°Marshmallow only likes wifey. Really, you have to believe me.¡±


    Ye Wei was in a good mood and she gave him a kiss on his pink lips as if it was a gift. ¡°Good.¡±


    Mo Jue was happy and looked satisfied. He asked Ye Wei carefully, ¡°Wifey, do you like me?¡±


    ¡°I like Marshmallow.¡± Ye Wei reacted quickly as she really liked the current Mo Jue. If only he could be combined with Mo Jue¡­ Sometimes she missed the eerie aura on Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue was satisfied too.


    Ye Wei smiled as it was easy to communicate with this guy now. Just one sentence and it made him so happy. She felt sad looking at him. Mo Jue, would you still remember this moment when you recovered?


    Would you still remember you said before that you only liked your wife?


    Would you still remember holding my hand and doting on me?


    Would you still remember how happy you were just because of my words?


    She did not know and the current situation did not allow her to think so much. They had stayed too long on this island and she had to find a way to escape to find Cheng Anya and Ning Ning.


    There must be a lot of changes outside now.


    ¡°Marshmallow, do you really not remember anything? Think again. This is important for your wife. I have something important to do and I have to leave,¡± Ye Wei said solemnly.


    Mo Jue ignored her first few words and only focused on the last sentence. He panicked. ¡°Wifey, you¡¯re leaving? Where are you going? Don¡¯t leave me, don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    Ye Wei wanted to twist his ear and let him kneel on the abacus. Damn it. ¡°Did I say that I was going to leave you? Of course we are leaving together! I will not leave you alone.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s good.¡±


    Ye Wei felt that they could not continue on like this. She looked at Mo Jue and said, ¡°Marshmallow, remember that as long as you are still Marshmallow, I will not leave you. But¡­ you cannot question me and have to follow as I say. There are three rules. Firstly, if I ask you to die, you have to kill yourself. Secondly, if I ask you to kill someone, you have to do it. Lastly, you cannot question what I say. Understand?¡±


    Mo Jue swallowed his saliva. ¡°Can I not follow the first one?¡±


    Mo Jue was about to cry as he wanted to be with his wife and did not want to die. But Ye Wei rejected him. ¡°No!¡±


    She paused. ¡°Of course, your wife is not a domineering person and would not ask you to go and die for no reason.¡±


    Mo Jue was in a dilemma. Was she not domineering?


    ¡°I know.¡± Mo Jue accepted in a lovable manner. Ye Wei was satisfied.


    Eleven informed her that she did not get anything as there was nothing useful on the island. The communication had been cut off and there was no means of transportation. Ye Wei frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s take the bamboo raft.¡±


    ¡°What if we meet with waves?¡± Eleven looked up to see the weather.


    Ye Wei looked at Mo Jue. ¡°After I fought with Mo Jue previously, he went out for a while. From the voice, it seemed like he went in the northeast direction and I suppose that there is an island there. Baby might be there.¡±


    Ye Wei was very thoughtful. Mo Jue left after their fight but he came back very quickly. Therefore, the distance should not be far. The first thing that he said when he came back was that Ning Ning was fine.


    Therefore, Ye Wei guessed that there was another island near this island.


    ¡°Marshmallow, get up and make a bamboo raft.¡± Ye Wei ordered as this kind of work was meant for men. Marshmallow agreed and stood up. He strictly followed the rule that he could not question his wife and could only listen to her.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Ye Wei thought of something and took up the rum bottle on the floor and smashed it on Mo Jue¡¯s head. The wine dripped down Mo Jue¡¯s head.


    His head was tough as he had no reaction. But, the wine bottle shattered in a bad shape.


    Mo Jue¡¯s face and shirt were drenched with wine and his purple eyes were filled with tears. It was as if he was saying why his wife hit him with the bottle and that she did not dote on him.


    Ye Wei waved her hands. ¡°Go make the bamboo raft.¡±


    Eleven was speechless¡­


    This lady was getting more and more badass. Ever since she met Mo Jue, her skills had gone up, she was respectable.


    Mo Jue calmly wiped off the wine on his shirt and his face got close to her. ¡°Kiss.¡±


    Ye Wei kissed his cheeks and Mo Jue obediently followed his wife¡¯s order without asking anything. Eleven poked her shoulders. ¡°Why did you hit him?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I was just trying to see if a bottle of wine could make Mo Jue come back,¡± Ye Wei replied calmly and her laughter was wicked.


    Eleven was speechless.


    ¡°Marshmallow is good if we were living in peace. He is obedient and an all-rounded husband. But, there are dangers everywhere now and an idiot is useless. Mo Jue is more useful.¡± Ye Wei smiled seductively.


    History had told us that in times of war, an intellectual was the most useless person.


    Eleven shook her head and sighed. ¡°¡­When Mo Jue is not an idiot, do you think both of us can escape?¡±


    Ye Wei sighed too. ¡°Therefore, I said that it would be good if Marshmallow could combine with Mo Jue.¡±


    Wish was beautiful, but the reality was cruel.


    ¡°I say, did you not manage to find Big Boss Mo just now?¡± Ye Wei was curious as he even managed to cut off the communication system and went off with the helicopter. This was not logical and it would be an insult to Ye Wei¡¯s intelligence if she believed that the two of them did not meet just now.


    Eleven said, ¡°I managed to find him, but I didn¡¯t have time to stop him.¡±


    Eleven was usually cold and her words were like gold. Ye Wei never suspected her. But, when Eleven met Big Boss Mo, the gold would be filled with silver.


    It was a big discount.


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to kill him with one shot. I¡¯m curious as to why he had the time to start the helicopter, yet you didn¡¯t have time to kill him. Did your hand suffer a cramp?¡± Ye Wei smiled and joked. She did not mean to insult Eleven but felt that it was fun.


    Eleven was still cold and had no expression. She narrowed her eyes and smiled coldly. ¡°If Mo Jue was the one flying, would you shoot him?¡±


    ¡°Eleven, what kind of relationship do I have with Mo Jue? Everyone on earth knows that the two of us have an amour and he even calls me his wife. How could you and Big Boss Mo be compared to the two of us? Could it be that you like Big Boss Mo?¡± Her taste was really special. She was an iceberg, but she would be able to melt if she liked a ball of fire. However, she liked an iceberg instead. What would happen during winter? They¡¯d freeze to death.


    Eleven was annoyed as she had fallen into Ye Wei¡¯s trap. Therefore, she stopped talking and just sneered.


    Ye Wei smiled and said, ¡°Eleven, you are not as ruthless as me. You only look ruthless, but when I shot Mo Jue, I did not go easy on him at all. It was his luck for not dying. I definitely did not show mercy.¡±


    Her words were true as Ye Wei beauty rarely killed anyone. But once she did, she would definitely kill them. Mo Jue was her only exception. He was lucky that God did not want him. There was nothing she could do either.


    ¡°Humph, alright, we all know that no matter what, there will be no result,¡± Eleven said coldly. She gazed at the sea and the atmosphere was cold and serious.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Ye Wei smiled.


    One of them sighed with a deep feeling and it trailed off in the sea breeze and disappeared without a trace.


    This was such a crucial moment and it was not their style to be romantic. Ye Wei went to help Mo Jue to build the raft once she regained her strength. Mo Jue¡¯s survival skill was not bad. The bamboo raft that he made was of good quality.


    Ye Wei was secretly surprised that a person who had become an idiot was still skillful. Luckily, he still had some skills. If not, Ye Wei would leave him on the island alone.


    The wind today was good and Mo Jue was in charge of steering the boat while Ye Wei and Eleven rested. They would chat sometimes and Mo Jue would occasionally join in. His words made Ye Wei happy and Ye Wei did not care about his idiotic and innocent words as she was in a good mood.


    They sailed for a whole day and finally saw an island. Ye Wei and Eleven looked at each other as they had indeed guessed correctly. Ye Wei was elated and she guessed that Ning Ning must be here.


    Then, given her predictions, Cheng Anya should be somewhere near here as well.


    With Mo Jue around, she was not afraid of any accidents. It would be best if she could command him. If not, she would, at most, use him as a hostage and exchange him for Baby Ning Ning.


    The nearer they were to the island, the calmer Ye Wei and Eleven were.


    Xu Nuo had received the news and came out. This island was given to her by Mo Jue and she was the owner of the island. All the big and small matters on the island had to go through her approval, but her master had stolen the controlling rights.


    Xu Nuo did not care as she was focused on her training. But after her master had left, Xu Nuo changed the island. Now, most of the forces belonged to her. She would no longer stand there and get beaten.


    This was the last time.


    ¡°Second Brother Mo.¡± Xu Nuo waved at him when Mo Jue, Ye Wei, and Eleven reached the place. Mo Jue was puzzled and he held tightly to Ye Wei¡¯s hand. ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t know you.¡±


    Xu Nuo was a sensitive child and she instantly became cold. She took a step back and twisted her wrist to take out her silver gun. She waved her hand and the few teenagers behind her took out their guns. There were dozens of guns pointed at the three of them.


    Ye Wei and Eleven looked at each other and respected her secretly. This little girl had strong momentum and charisma. She was so small yet had an egoistic aura. Good, she was strong. That sort of calmness was something that normal children would never be able to learn.


    ¡°Who are you guys?¡± Xu Nuo asked coldly.


    Mo Jue pulled Ye Wei behind him and said solemnly, ¡°Put down the gun!¡±


    At that moment, it was as if he had retained his usual self and Xu Nuo raised her brows. Mo Jue was still very innocent and Xu Nuo had never seen Second Brother Mo like this. Therefore, she did not dare to let her guard down.


    ¡°What have you guys done to him?¡±


    ¡°Little girl, have you seen us do anything to him?¡± Ye Wei smiled. It was easy to tell who was calling the shots here. Ye Wei was straightforward. ¡°Where is my nephew Cheng Ningyuan?¡±


    ¡°Cheng? Wasn¡¯t Stone called Ye Ningyuan?¡± Xu Nuo frowned and was unhappy. A trace of anger flashed past her eyes. Damn it, he dared to lie.


    ¡°Stone?¡± Ye Wei was shocked. Her cute, elegant, and badass baby was called ¡®Stone¡¯? Forget it. Let¡¯s not think about this now. ¡°He is following his mommy¡¯s surname now. He will be called Cheng Ningyuan in the future.¡±


    Xu Nuo was no longer unhappy. She waved her hand to let the people behind put down their guns. She kept the silver gun. ¡°Second brother, what happened? You don¡¯t recognize me? I am Nuo Nuo.¡±


    Mo Jue shook his head, but he could not help but pat Xu Nuo¡¯s head in a very gentle manner. Ye Wei was jealous. After Mo Jue became an idiot, he even ignored Eleven. But, he was now so gentle to a young girl.


    He was not obedient.


    But¡­ Second brother? It seemed like they were very close and Mo Jue should be very doting on this little girl. F***, he was a filial brother and could beat Mo Ye. She wondered how he would react if she asked him to beat the young girl.


    It was the first time Ye Wei experienced what was called rivalry.


    Too¡­ awkward.


    Xu Nuo smiled and waved her hand to let the people go back. The way she looked at Ye Wei had become the usual cold manner. ¡°Stone is no longer on this island. He had left yesterday. You guys are here too late.¡±


    Ye Wei was shocked. ¡°Do you know where he was sent to?¡±


    Xu Nuo thinned her lips. ¡°Not sure yet.¡±


    The target was still moving around. She had to make sure before she could take action.


    ¡°Do you know where Ning Ning¡¯s mommy is?¡± Ye Wei asked in an anxious manner.


    Xu Nuo thinned her lips and looked at Mo Jue. ¡°His mommy?¡±


    It was obvious that she did not know. Ye Wei could not help but spit out vulgarities. ¡°F***, it¡¯s all your fault. Why did you have to become an idiot now out of all times!¡±


    Mo Jue felt wronged. He bit his lips and was on the verge of crying. Xu Nuo was totally shocked.


    ¡°Do you know why he is like this? Is there any way for him to recover?¡± Eleven asked Xu Nuo. They were close and she might know.


    Xu Nuo shook her head. ¡°This is my first time seeing Second Brother Mo like this. Maybe big brother would know. Where is he?¡±


    Ye Wei and Eleven looked at each other. Ye Wei said, ¡°He had something on and left for a while.¡±


    Xu Nuo was just curious but she did not say much. She did not believe whatever Ye Wei and Eleven had said. ¡°I remember that the two of you were locked up by big brother. How did you all escape? Could it be that you¡¯ve killed Big Brother Mo?¡±


    Xu Nuo¡¯s tone sounded fierce. Mo Jue said, ¡°Nuo Nuo, he really left on his own.¡±


    Ye Wei was thinking of how to answer Xu Nuo¡¯s difficult question and was more at ease after Mo Jue answered her. She solemnly said, ¡°Nuo Nuo, do you want to save Ning Ning? Lend me the computer.¡±


    ¡°Why should I save him?¡± Xu Nuo raised her eyebrows and did not react. ¡°You and I are like fire and water. I will not be so stupid as to let you contact others.¡±


    ¡°Nuo Nuo, be obedient,¡± Mo Jue said, but he was still very innocent. He gently touched Xu Nuo¡¯s hair. ¡°She is second brother¡¯s wife. You have to listen to her.¡±


    ¡°Second brother.¡± Xu Nuo wanted to call it quits.


    Ye Wei was secretly thinking that Marshmallow was indeed useful. It was a different meaning between being called a wife and being acknowledged in front of someone he was close to. Ye Wei was very touched and decided to dote on Mo Jue.


    Xu Nuo looked at Ye Wei and sneered. Ye Wei thought that she had to say more to convince Xu Nuo, but who knew that Xu Nuo would just turn around and walk away. Ye Wei and Eleven immediately knew that they had succeeded. They pulled Mo Jue and closely followed Xu Nuo.


    Xu Nuo said solemnly, ¡°Second brother, have you forgotten everything?¡±


    Mo Jue shook his head. ¡°I remember that she is my wife.¡±


    He did not change that sentence and Xu Nuo was shocked while Ye Wei was very happy. Xu Nuo said, ¡°You will definitely scold me when you are awake. Therefore, you go and record our conversation now so that it could serve as evidence in the future.¡±


    Ye Wei was at a loss for words.


    Eleven was speechless.


    Damn it, wasn¡¯t this girl too ruthless? If Mo Jue recovered, saw her cheating him, and listened to his own idiotic words, it would be such a challenge for him. Anyone would have thought that it was weird¡­


    Ye Wei said, ¡°Nuo Nuo, you don¡¯t have to be so ruthless.¡±


    ¡°I am called Xu Nuo.¡± In other words, she was not close to them and they did not need to act as if they were close. Xu Nuo was cold like ice and her bright eyes were extremely determined. She did not care about Ye Wei at all as she was not Mo Jue and did not lose her memory.


    Ye Wei had always been charismatic and popular among male or female, young or old. However, she had met with such a strong person and felt dejected. Ye Wei looked at Eleven and said, ¡°Are you sure this girl has no relationship with you?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Eleven replied coldly.


    Ye Wei smiled and felt that they looked similar. Both of them were astonished when they saw a big patch of white camellias. Ye Wei was deep in thought. ¡°Xu Nuo, who is the owner of this island?¡±


    ¡°Me!¡± Xu Nuo replied. Paradise Island belonged to her and it was the only place where she could call home. Although the place was bloody and cruel, no matter how big the world was, this was the only place where she belonged.


    Paradise Island, but the sorrows were never forgotten.


    Eleven looked at this patch of flowers and was deep in thought. Was it really a coincidence? Both Ye Wei and Eleven stopped in their tracks. White camellias¡­ Ye Wei looked around and realized that the buildings here were similar to those on their island.


    ¡°Wifey?¡± Mo Jue was confused as he saw Ye Wei pause in her tracks. Xu Nuo halted her steps as well and looked at that patch of white camellias. She frowned. Although it was a nice scenery¡­


    It was bloody there as there were many traps. She almost died there a few times.


    ¡°Nuo Nuo, who planted these white camellias?¡± Ye Wei asked, her gaze cold.


    Xu Nuo said, ¡°My master.¡±


    Ye Wei and Eleven looked at each other. There was indeed a traitor!


    No wonder Mo Ye and Mo Jue was so familiar with the First Terrorist Organization. She sneered. They might have no chance to kill the enemies. Eleven¡¯s tone was very cold. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    The atmosphere became tense.


    Ye Wei smiled coldly. The old witch was not nice to them and was too strict, but¡­


    It was everyone¡¯s responsibility to get rid of traitors.


    ¡°He went away with Stone,¡± Xu Nuo looked at Mo Jue and said.


    Ye Wei¡¯s face changed and instantly had a murderous look. She grabbed Xu Nuo¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You have a way to find him, right? Ning Ning will die if we don¡¯t find him.¡±


    Ye Wei looked down. ¡°You don¡¯t want Stone to die, right?¡±


    ¡°From yesterday night until now, the signal on Stone has not been stable, so it is not confirmed yet,¡± Xu Nuo said as she brought them into the mansion. ¡°You can find Stone, but I have a condition.¡±


    ¡°Say it!¡± Ye Wei lowered her voice. This was not a laughing matter and she would agree to whatever condition Xu Nuo had.


    ¡°Kill my master,¡± Xu Nuo said coldly.


    Eleven and Ye Wei said together, ¡°Deal!¡±


    Xu Nuo took out her own computer. ¡°Second brother, you should do it. My ability is limited and I can¡¯t be sure of their location.¡±


    Mo Jue was at a loss. Ye Wei slapped him on the back of his head. ¡°Find my nephew.¡±

 Chapter 340 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Cheng Anya woke up feeling dizzy. The night had not passed and there was a bright moon hanging in the sky. Cheng Anya lost her focus for a while and was slightly confused, not knowing what day it was.


    She must be dreaming!


    She must be dreaming and had not gone out nor seen that ray of light from the top of the building. She also did not see the helicopter and how it fell into the sea. It was all a dream, just a scary dream.


    Cheng Anya, don¡¯t be afraid, it was no big deal.


    She started to be in self-denial and her heart was aching. There was still sand in her nails, as if cruelly telling her that it was not a dream and that it had really happened. There was really a helicopter that was shot down and fell into the sea. She seemed to have heard people cheering victoriously and someone saying that Third Young Master Ye had finally died.


    ¡°Ah Chen¡­¡± No way¡­ How could he die? She had not died yet. How did he dare to die?


    If he really died before her, she would not let him off even if she became a ghost. Cheng Anya thought ruthlessly in her mind and felt that the pain was so unbearable that even her eyes were hurting and her tears flowed uncontrollably. It was more and more difficult to live each day.


    She had always been optimistic, but now darkness was engulfing her little by little each day. She felt that if this continued, she might really give up hope and even her life. It was too painful for her.


    She was trapped in a place and it was a type of despair that could not be described by words.


    She knew that it would be sunshine and hoped that she could walk out of the place, but she could not get out no matter what. She was trapped in this tiny place to struggle and struggle. There was someone above coldly watching her.


    This was a nightmare that one could not come out from no matter how calm and smart one was. After the wings were cut off, they could only be locked up and tortured as they slowly lost their hope.


    Louis and Third Young Master Ye were indeed brothers. In some sense, their working style was the same. The brothers liked to torture people slowly so that they could enjoy the process of going from heaven to hell.


    Louis did not kill her hope at once but slowly told her what would happen to Third Young Master Ye and herself. He then told them what would happen to them, giving her some hope before pushing her to hell.


    Louis gave her freedom but she could not get out of the island. He gave her space, but she caused Zhang Bo to die.


    He gave her the hope that Third Young Master Ye was coming, but she witnessed the cruel scene of the helicopter falling into the sea. What more did Louis want to do in order to be satisfied and end all the torture?


    Cheng Anya did not know. She only knew that she hated him.


    Cheng Anya carried Ning Ning to every hospital in London when Ning Ning had pneumonia. None of the hospitals could save him and she hated God for being ruthless. However, it could not compare to the hatred that she was feeling now. It was as if the hate had been entrenched in her bones and blood.


    Cheng Anya would not hesitate if she could die together with Louis.


    The moonlight shone on the floor. It was so gentle but cold. Cheng Anya was cold and hid in the blanket, but she still shivered.


    The blanket seemed to be covered in a layer of ice. It was so cold that even her bones felt cold.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s head was dizzy and in pain. Therefore, her thoughts were slowed down as well. It was so slow that it seemed like everything looked blurry. There was a sudden blankness appearing in her mind and this feeling was very scary. It was like a drowning person floating in the sea but could not find a piece of floating wood to save her life.


    This feeling was called hopelessness.


    Tears dropped in the dark.


    She could not remember which movie it was but there was a line that goes ¡®weak people like darkness because darkness can hide all their weakness and helplessness, so even if you cry, darkness could help you hide it¡¯.


    She did not think much about it and felt that the lines were too extreme. She could only understand it now and these words were saying the truth.


    Her feelings now were as what the movie had shown. She felt as if a knife was being twisted in her heart and her soul was crying. She was helpless, weak, and could only use darkness to cover it so that she would not let others see this side of her.


    There were footsteps outside the door. It was not heavy but it was clear in the darkness. Cheng Anya raised her hand to wipe away her tears and her face looked cold. She could not care so much and wiped away her tears with the blanket.


    She thought that she could not hide the redness of her eyes, but at least, the tears were gone.


    She did not like to cry, even if she was humiliated. There was no way she would cry like a coward. But, for the past ten days, she almost cried as much as she did for her whole life. It was not for others but for herself.


    The door was pushed open and Cheng Anya¡¯s heart sank. She was familiar with that tall figure, the one that could torture her the most.


    Louis.


    He did not leave? What was happening? Cheng Anya was confused and sat up from the bed. Louis turned on the light and the cold room became bright.


    The man was wearing a grey long windbreaker and was dressed in a charming manner. His actions were charismatic. He curled his lips and looked dangerous.


    Cheng Anya had a sudden realization that he had set a trap for them. He did it on purpose. He said that he was leaving but he was actually on the island to make fun of them. Her heart sank and became fearful.


    ¡°What happened? Did you have a nightmare?¡± Louis smiled in a gentle manner and slowly walked closer. She would escape if she had a choice, but although the room was big, it was filled with his people. She had no place to escape and could only be trapped.


    Nightmare? No, it was not a nightmare because Louis was a nightmare himself. Therefore, she did not have to dream of it as she could see it with her eyes open. She had never seen someone more cruel and heartless than him in her whole life.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t leave?¡± Cheng Anya was almost certain that he knew what would happen. Louis¡¯ intelligence was hidden very well and could hardly be seen clearly by people.


    History had told them that tyrants were all smart children. For example King Zhou of Shang and Yang Guang.


    A trace of a smile flashed past Louis¡¯ emerald eyes. ¡°I left, but I came back halfway. If not, how would I be able to enjoy such a good show?¡±


    Cheng Anya was shocked and speechless. Louis smiled. ¡°Can you guess what Third Young Master Ye did?¡±


    She was silent as she did not want to hear Louis talk about what Third Young Master Ye did. She just wanted him to go away so that she could be alone.


    She was muddleheaded just now, so she thought that Third Young Master Ye had met with an accident. Now that Louis looked like he was alright, she knew that her Ah Chen was fine and alive. Louis¡¯ perverted insistence on Third Young Master Ye would not allow him to die so easily.


    Her Ah Chen would not be so stupid. If he knew about this island, he would not come without any preparation as it would be courting death. How would he be so irrational in order to meet her?


    He would not act recklessly without a complete plan.


    ¡°You¡¯re not talking?¡± Louis curled his lips and sneered. ¡°He bombed the headquarters in Sicily with three guided missiles. He sure is brave.¡±


    Sicily¡¯s headquarters? Wasn¡¯t that the Mafia¡¯s headquarters?


    Bombed?


    That¡¯s good. Her baby used to say that they should bomb the Mafia¡¯s headquarters. Who knew that her man did it first before her baby did anything. Good, it was good that they were bombed. No wonder Louis left in a hurry.


    It turned out that his base was gone.


    ¡°Congratulations that your base is gone. The new one doesn¡¯t come if the old one is not gone. You can rebuild it since it is now gone.¡± Cheng Anya sneered and a trace of red appeared on her pale face. Ah Chen must have lost all his patience.


    If not, he would not be so reckless.


    Ning Ning had said before that they could not bomb the Mafia¡¯s headquarters. Therefore, no matter how much Jason hated Louis or how much the young kid did not like him, nobody dared to touch his base. After all, the price to pay was high if they became enemies with the Mafia.


    The loss outweighed the gain!


    Ah Chen was most likely beyond endurance. She could imagine how he had endured. If not, he would not bomb them only after so many days. He would have bombed them earlier instead.


    Louis was laughing and so was Cheng Anya. But, she laughed in an uneasy manner.


    ¡°Anya, can you guess why I came back halfway?¡± Louis asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She was lazy to guess. She was not the same type of person as Louis. Other than thinking about Third Young Master Ye, she was too lazy to think about other things as Louis was not worth it. ¡°Leave if you don¡¯t want to say it. I want to rest.¡±


    She chased him away coldly.


    Louis¡¯ face went dark. ¡°Because I figured out that he was forcing me to go away and trying to lure the tiger out of the mountains. But, I did not do as he wished. Are you disappointed? Even if he came, you couldn¡¯t get out of this island.¡±


    ¡°Louis, you will contradict yourself one day.¡±


    Louis¡¯ face looked ruthless. Whenever Cheng Anya was so rude, he wanted to strangle her ruthlessly and break her neck. This woman was always very arrogant. Although she looked gentle and she had even cried before, she still looked so arrogant.


    He could not endure any longer and mercilessly strangled Cheng Anya¡¯s neck. His gaze was fierce. ¡°Anya, sometimes I really want to strangle you to death like this and cremate you so that Third Young Master Ye will not be able to find you forever. Isn¡¯t this good?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the guts!¡± Cheng Anya smiled sweetly. Anyone who saw her would think that she had a bright smile. Louis¡¯ eyes darkened and the muscles on his handsome face were twisted. His emerald eyes were so malicious and insidious. He raised his hands and slapped Cheng Anya¡¯s face until it sunk in.


    Cheng Anya continued to smile. He was indeed gutless.


    ¡°I am gutless, but I slept with Third Young Master Ye. You say that I am gutless?¡± Louis laughed maliciously.

 Chapter 341 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Cheng Anya¡¯s face immediately went pale and she was in a state of dullness for a few minutes. When she finally reacted, she was so angry that she pounced on Louis and wanted to fight with him. But, her hands were controlled by Louis and he twisted her hands. Cheng Anya could instantly hear the sound of her bones cracking.


    It hurt¡­


    Sweat dripped down her forehead. It was painful.


    ¡°Louis¡­¡± Cheng Anya was panting heavily but she endured the excruciating pain and looked like she was crazy. ¡°You will get your retribution¡­¡±


    Her body was in pain but her heart was more painful. This made her angrier and more humiliated than knowing about the dark period that Ye Chen went through in America. She cursed this devil to die a terrible death!


    Cheng Anya wished that she was Ye Wei or Eleven and had their badass skills so that she could defeat Louis with one blow.


    She hated herself for being so weak.


    So much pain engulfed Cheng Anya to the point she felt suffocated. Many scenes of the humiliation Third Young Master Ye suffered in the past flashed through her mind, making her go crazy.


    What did her Ah Chen do that was wrong? Why must God be so cruel to him?


    Ten years old¡­ Louis, that pervert. What kind of thoughts did he have to do such a cruel thing to a child? He should die and be cut into a thousand pieces.


    It was something that any ordinary man could not endure, much less Ye Chen, who was so proud and arrogant. No wonder he would kill Louis at that time and become autistic. He was almost ruined. If her Ah Chen was not so strong, he would have died seventeen years ago. He would have died in Louis¡¯ hands.


    He was innocent and sad. It made her pity him.


    Louis was so cruel and heartless. He did not even let his own brother off. Even if Ye Chen was a normal child, Louis should not have been so cruel.


    Cheng Anya burst into tears as she could really experience what aching grief was like. It was as if her heart was dug out to heal the wounds on it. This feeling made her so hopeless that she felt suffocated.


    ¡®Ah Chen¡­ My heart is so painful that I feel like dying¡­ What should I do?¡¯


    ¡°Retribution?¡± Louis chuckled. His expression was filled with a twisted gentleness. ¡°How would loving someone receive retribution? I did that because I love him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re disgusting!¡± Cheng Anya said sarcastically. She wiped away her tears and the face that was so close to her looked so hideously ugly. ¡°You are f**king disgusting, perverted, and filthy. No wonder you are impotent. Serve you right!¡±


    Louis¡¯ eyes darkened. He raised his hand and slapped Cheng Anya ruthlessly. She fell onto the blanket and he ruthlessly pulled Cheng Anya¡¯s hair to the point she was forced to raise her head.


    Cheng Anya endured the tremendous pain and smiled coldly. ¡°Why? Are you angry due to embarrassment? Serve you right for being pathetic and detestable. You¡¯re not worthy of loving someone.¡±


    It was a serious harm to be impotent as a man. There were very few men that could endure having such a defect and it was absolutely not allowed. It would be very hurtful for their pride. Even though Louis was perverted, he was no exception and cared about it too. If not, he would not have beaten her up so badly at the beach that day in order to force her to react. He would not have any reaction if she did not react. He must be very angry and humiliated.


    She was so angry that she lost her rationality and was, therefore, not calm. Her heart was in pain and she was so angry now that she could not care about her rationality.


    There would always be times when one would not care about their life, pride, and humiliation for someone else. They would not be afraid of danger and would have no regrets even if they had to die. This was called love and faithfulness.


    Third Young Master Ye was the one that she had the most compassion for in her life. If someone dared to hurt him, she would feel ten times or even a hundred times the pain on herself. How could she have time to care about other things?


    ¡°Cheng Anya, you got the guts!¡± Louis¡¯ eyes looked malicious and insidious as he sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel dirty when you hug him? Your man was touched by more than one man.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Cheng Anya yelled madly and her voice became hoarse. She took the antique vase beside her and smashed at him, hoping that he would be killed by it so that all the troubles could end when the main trouble ended.


    Louis avoided it. After all, Cheng Anya¡¯s body was weak and was not as quick as Louis. The vase dropped on the carpet and rolled very far away¡­


    It hit the table leg and created a crashing sound before it cracked.


    ¡°You¡¯re the dirtiest. I feel disgusted that Ah Chen¡¯s name came out from your mouth.¡± Cheng Anya sneered and was in a state of madness. ¡°You are the most unqualified person to talk about him. Ye Yukun, you are not worthy!¡±


    Louis was not worthy of mentioning Ah Chen¡¯s name.


    Louis laughed coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t mind it. Cheng Anya, any woman would mind, unless you don¡¯t love him.¡±


    ¡°I know whether or not I love him. What right do you have to talk about it? Put it simply, you are just a perverted devil and should not exist on earth. Also, you should have died seventeen years ago.¡± Cheng Anya sneered. ¡°I will only love him and dote on him more now that you told me about all these. I will remember that this man had been injured whenever I hug him. I will pity and love him more and will not let him get hurt again. Louis, you don¡¯t know what love is at all. After all, there is a difference between human and beast. An interracial living thing should not exist in the same space!¡±


    Cheng Anya was enraged and her nails pricked into her palms. It was very painful but could not be compared to the sourness in her eyes. She spoke on the spur of the moment and was prepared to die. Louis shouldn¡¯t have hoped to use her to attack Third Young Master Ye.


    He loved Third Young Master Ye? Hahaha! This was the best joke that she had ever heard of.


    ¡®Ah Chen, should I marvel at your boundless charisma? It¡¯s okay if you have boundless charisma, but why do you have to be liked by such a beast? You must have thought that this was a tragedy too, no?¡¯


    Thinking about how Ye Chen went crazy that night after knowing about Louis¡¯ identity, Cheng Anya felt as if a knife was being twisted in her heart. It was such a painful wound.


    Louis was laughing and did not seem to hear what Cheng Anya said. He was recalling the memories and smiled as if he missed those times. ¡°Do you know how cute Ye Chen was in the past? You definitely don¡¯t know.¡±


    Cheng Anya did not want to continue listening. She had a presentiment that the following words were going to cause her to breakdown. But, other than death, how could she stop Louis?


    ¡°He was very small at that time and was obviously a child, yet he pretended to conceal his feelings. He idolized his brothers, yet he had to act like he was not close with us. His eyes always stared at us timidly and made our hearts melt.¡± Louis smiled as he said, ¡°I loved him so much and yearned to have him. There was a night when I could not help but kiss him and he found out. He immediately told his mom that he wanted to go home. My dad was the most welcome as he did not want Ye Chen anyway. But, how would I let him do as he wished? Therefore, I abducted him¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Louis. Shut up!¡± Cheng Anya screamed as she covered her ears. She screamed hysterically and her scream could be heard throughout the quiet mansion.


    It sounded sad!


    It sounded shrill!


    Cheng Anya could not control her emotions. She was going to be crazy if she did not vent out her emotions.


    The truth seventeen years ago made people break down.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know about what happened seventeen years ago?¡± Louis smiled, but his face became malicious and insidious. He ignored Cheng Anya¡¯s screams and continued. ¡°Who knew that I underestimated this child? I was the only one around after they left. Ye Chen was like a broken doll, but he took a knife from the bed and stabbed me. He was smart and took precautions against me since then and took action seven days later. Too bad that I did not die and he caused his mom to die instead. Even God is on my side. What can you do to me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Cheng Anya hugged herself and retreated to a corner. Louis must be crazy.


    Only a lunatic would do such a thing. She could not understand Louis at all.


    ¡°Haha, yes, I am crazy. I want him so badly that I almost go crazy just thinking about him,¡± Louis smiled as he said.


    Cheng Anya could not explain how she felt now. It was as if her heart was burning on a stove of fire. It was so painful, as if there were needles piercing through her heart.


    ¡°In your dreams! You have been dreaming for years, Louis. You¡¯re really pitiful,¡± Cheng Anya said and sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve lived for so many years by taking someone else¡¯s identity and you don¡¯t know who you are. Therefore, you are so obsessed with Ah Chen in order to prove yourself. Just you wait, Louis. You should wake up from your dream soon and realize how absurd your life has been.¡±


    Louis sneered, as if Cheng Anya had said a joke.


    Cheng Anya smiled coldly and stared at him. ¡°Louis, who else on this earth still remembers who Ye Yukun is? You have lived for so many years, but in the end, you are just a tragedy.¡±


    No, it should be that Ye Yukun¡¯s life was a joke.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Louis laughed crazily as if he was insane and he looked scary. ¡°You¡¯re right. Therefore, all of you have to go to hell with me.¡±


    Pervert!


    Cheng Anya looked cold. ¡®Louis, you will be the only one going to hell in the end.¡¯


    ¡®I would rather be half-dead than be in the same hell as you.¡¯

 Chapter 342 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Louis left after he went crazy. Cheng Anya felt dizzy and could not sleep for the whole night. There were too many emotions clouding her mind and her body was attacked by the virus. Her immune system was weak and she caught a high fever later into the night.


    Her fever was not serious but she was not in a good mood. She felt uncomfortable and weak and she wanted to cry. She felt hopeless and tossed around in bed for the whole night.


    She felt more and more suffocated and even had difficulty breathing. There was a tearing pain in her heart.


    She did not want to think about what Louis had said as her heart would be in pain every time she thought of it. It was as if someone had stabbed her heart. But, Louis¡¯ words kept repeating in her mind.


    She could vividly remember every word he said. Those humiliating words tortured her again and again.


    ¡°Stop thinking about it¡­¡±Cheng Anya screamed hysterically and wanted to just faint and never wake up so that she could end her sorrows. But, her body was very strong and there was no sign of her losing her consciousness.


    She kept tossing around before she finally slept when the sun was up. The sky was already bright when she woke up, as if she had timed herself. The breakfast was already served on the table. Cheng Anya washed up and looked at her ghost-like self in the mirror.


    She smiled bitterly.


    She almost could not recognize the person in the mirror. Although she used to be skinny, her face was radiant and looked healthy. Now, her face had lost all the radiance and even her eyes looked dull.


    Her chin became sharper and the two sides of her cheeks had sunk in. The veins on her neck were popping out and she felt as if she had used up all her energy when all she did was to raise her arms. It was very scary as her body had been tortured until it was deformed.


    Cheng Anya was cynical. It had only been ten days but she felt that she had lived for a lifetime. This sort of torture seemed to be endless and made people hopeless. Should she treat herself better?


    She did not believe that Ye Chen was the one in the plane that crashed yesterday night. But, he should have known where she was by now and would find her within the next few days. His mouth would definitely be filled with negative words if he saw her in this state.


    Cheng Anya thought about it and could not help but cry. She used cold water to wash her face and cool down herself as her hair was scattered around.


    There were two types of breakfast, eastern and western. The maids did not know what Cheng Anya wanted to eat and prepared two sets of breakfast every day. Cheng Anya did not have any appetite in the past and did not eat much. Sometimes, she would even not eat for two to three days consecutively.


    But, she was not like her usual self today and stuffed the food into her mouth. She could not taste the food and was just forcing herself to eat so that she could get the nutrients that her body needed. She did not want to let Third Young Master Ye see her in this state.


    She was full after breakfast and her head felt giddy. She could not help but go back to bed and rest. She did not have enough sleep yesterday and felt lethargic. She wanted to have a good rest and not think about anything.


    She had a dream after falling asleep for a while. She dreamed of a bunch of people torturing Third Young Master Ye in a place that was a vast expanse of whiteness. She could hear Third Young Master Ye yell angrily and she wanted to stop them. However, her legs were stuck to the ground and she could not move. She also saw someone using a whip to beat her baby and she could hear the young kid cry. He was shouting for his mommy and daddy to save him and Cheng Anya¡¯s heart shattered. She screamed hysterically as she could only watch the young kid suffer.


    Cheng Anya cried and screamed but nobody cared about her. After a while, Louis appeared and he was smiling gently. He clapped his hands as he admired the terrible state that Third Young Master Ye and the young kid were in.


    Louis asked her. ¡°Anya, do you like this show that I¡¯ve specially made for you?¡±


    Cheng Anya scolded and cursed him. She wanted to die together with him, but the air was like a net that trapped her and there was nothing that she could do.


    She screamed and cried until her throat was hoarse. She could hear Third Young Master Ye and Ning Ning scream. She lost all her energy and kneeled down on the floor, begging Louis to let them off.


    The wind blew and her whole body was cold. She could feel this piercing cold spreading throughout her whole body. Cheng Anya was helpless and could only cry. She disregarded her dignity to beg Louis to let them off.


    Louis did not agree and held onto her face so that she could see how Third Young Master Ye and the young kid were being tortured. Cheng Anya cried miserably and almost passed out.


    The scene suddenly changed and she dreamed that she was reunited with Third Young Master Ye. Third Young Master Ye rushed toward her and she was shocked. She immediately told him that there was a virus in her body and no one could touch her.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyes were wide open and they looked at each other. They were so close, yet they could not hug each other. They could only look at each other hopelessly.


    He asked, ¡°How many days do you have to live?¡±


    She said, ¡°Nineteen days.¡±


    His gaze instantly became dispirited. He shouted. ¡°Why is it not seven days? I can touch you if it is seven days¡­¡±


    His voice softened and sounded affectionate but sad. ¡°We can then die together. I want to touch you even if I die and I want to die inside you¡­¡±


    She was shocked when she heard this. The sad atmosphere became more relaxed. It was a campy TV drama but was turned into a comedy. She was in a dilemma and laughed.


    This was something that Third Young Master Ye would say. He was typically an arrogant and perverted hooligan. But, she loved him a lot and only wanted him. Therefore, she hated Louis and hoped that he could be put to death by dismembering his body.


    The scene changed again. Cheng Anya saw Louis being tied up and tortured by a few muscular men. He was raped and his face was red. She felt very happy. Third Young Master Ye and Ning Ning laughed in a twisted manner and were in cahoots as they kept throwing out philter.


    ¡°Daddy, I want to take photos and put it up on all the websites and TV channels for everyone to see.¡± The young kid bantered. His big and beautiful eyes were as twisted as his daddy¡¯s.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s genes were indeed good. His son did not inherit the good genes but inherited all the bad ones.


    Third Young Master Ye touched the young kid¡¯s head calmly. ¡°Cut out the exciting parts and zoom in when you broadcast it so that Louis can enjoy it too.¡±


    ¡°Daddy is smart.¡± The young kid smiled. The father and son pair were discussing how to torture Louis and how to make sure Louis would not die from philter overdose at the same time.


    It was very satisfying to look at the two of them who had the same smile.


    Cheng Anya laughed out loud as she could not hide her happiness. Haha, Louis, heaven isn¡¯t blind! Serve you right for falling into the hands of this pair of father and son. You will enjoy it more than Ye Yutang.


    Their tactics would make you regret being born.


    Cheng Anya laughed wantonly until her tears streamed down.


    Her body suddenly shivered and Cheng Anya jolted awake. Her laughter seemed to echo in the room and Cheng Anya was depressed. It seemed like it was just a dream. There was a saying that what one thought in the daytime would appear in their dreams at night. She must have wanted to torture Louis for a very long time.


    Therefore, she had such a perverted dream. She wished that she would not wake up from that dream if it was possible. If only the scene did not change and she could look at how Ye Chen and Ning Ning tortured Louis ruthlessly¡­


    It was such a satisfying thing.


    Her mind had become a little twisted as well, but she had no choice as people would become influenced by others. She always believed in not offending others if others did not offend her. But, if they did, she would return them ten times the suffering. Louis deserved it.


    Louis said that God was on his side. But, one day, he would realize how terribly wrong he was.


    When one thought that God was being nice, he would be so cruel that one would shudder. When one thought that he was protecting them, he would send them to hell. It was not that God could not do anything to them. It was just that it was not time for their retribution to come.


    She believed in Buddhism and the theory of causal cycle. Louis would get his retribution someday.


    Moreover, she believed that the day was coming soon.


    Her head was in pain and it was already in the afternoon when the sun was the brightest. Cheng Anya could no longer fall asleep and left the mansion. The man and woman that followed her yesterday night continued to follow her around and she did not care. This made her more certain that Third Young Master Ye was really coming.


    If not, Louis would not be so cautious and this news made her very excited. She jumped for joy as she waited for Ye Chen to come. Maybe, he was already on his way.


    But, her excitement turned to dismal. She had a deep impression of the lights and missiles from yesterday night. Would Third Young Master Ye be able to dodge it even if he came? This island was equipped with the most advanced technology.


    It was not easy for Ye Chen to enter.


    Cheng Anya looked at the clear blue sky and her heart sank. Cheng Anya was frustrated as the two people behind her kept staring at her. She wanted to ask them to leave but decided not to after thinking about it.


    She understood the logic that she had to listen to them since she was living under another¡¯s roof. She was the one that would suffer if she angered them.


    Her body was sore. It was comfortable to be basking under the sun. The brighter the sun, the more comfortable she felt as this scorching feeling made her realize that she was still alive. She walked along the beach and suddenly heard footsteps. There was a row of boys and girls running along the beach.


    The child that was leading immediately kept a distance from her when they saw her. They did not dare to get near her as what had happened to Zhang Bo left a deep impression on them. The children did not dare to get close to Cheng Anya as they were afraid to become the next Zhang Bo.


    They might not be able to live until they were grown up here, but at least, they tried their best to survive.


    Cheng Anya looked at how the children avoided her and thought of the cute Zhang Bo. Her heart was in pain every time she thought of Zhang Bo and it was as if there was a knife cutting through her heart. She felt that even if the Zhang family forgave her, she would not be able to forgive herself.


    The children ran and went far away very soon. Cheng Anya was stupefied and stood there for a very long time. The wind blew her long hair and contrasted against her skinny and pale face. Her frail body stood by the beach, as if she was about to be blown away by the wind anytime.


    It made people pity her.


    She suddenly lost the desire to bask under the sun. She came out for a walk as she felt suffocated in the room, but now, she felt even more suffocated. The good thing was that she did not bump into Louis.


    She turned around and walked toward the mansion.


    The man and woman followed her.


    ¡°She¡¯s so baffling.¡± The woman sneered in disdain.


    There was a big forest behind them. The man hiding behind the trees was looking at Anya intently. He pitied her but had to hide his feelings. He looked at her and was reluctant to leave, but he disappeared into the forest and could not be seen.


    Cheng Anya felt that the gaze behind her was very scorching and instantly became suspicious. She looked back at the man and woman. The woman had never given Anya a nice attitude. Cheng Anya laughed coldly and went back to the mansion.


    Lunch was ready when she went back to the mansion. She had woken up late and it was past lunchtime, but Cheng Anya was not hungry. Nevertheless, she cleared all the food on the try before going to sleep. She prayed that Louis would not disturb her again.


    Soon, it was nighttime and the sky darkened. Cheng Anya went to sleep after dinner. There was not much entertainment on the island and she would imagine things if she did not sleep. Therefore, she decided to sleep, but her fever became serious.


    Her body was hot. She covered herself in the blanket and felt as if she was being roasted in the oven. She was sweating profusely, but moments later, she felt so cold that her teeth were chattering. It was scary to experience both the hot and cold.


    Cheng Anya turned off the lights early and hid under the blanket. She felt uncomfortable no matter how she lied down or curled herself up.


    It was not a good feeling to be sick.


    She did not want to seek help from Louis. It was too dark and he would not be able to see her suffer even if there were cameras installed. She would not be able to withstand Louis¡¯ torture given her current state.


    She suddenly heard noises coming from outside the mansion and her heart tightened. Could it be that the perverted Louis was here again?


    But, she felt that something was wrong. The sound came from the rooftop. She could hear it clearly as it was quiet at night. Cheng Anya looked up and realized that the camera that was always lit had become dark.


    At the same time, there was a familiar voice coming from the ventilation duct. ¡°Anya, are you asleep?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s voice.


    Cheng Anya suddenly sat up and was agitated. ¡°Ah Chen¡­¡±


    She heard a long sigh. ¡°It¡¯s good that you can hear me. Don¡¯t be afraid. Go to the place where you went for a stroll tomorrow afternoon. Can you remember?¡±


    Cheng Anya wanted to cry as she nodded. She wanted to stand up but was stopped by Third Young Master Ye. Cheng Anya said hurriedly, ¡°Ah Chen, there is a virus in my body, so please remember not to touch me.¡±


    ¡°Lie down!¡± Third Young Master Ye said in a hurry and Cheng Anya obediently lied down.


    The camera was lit up again.


    Everything became peaceful¡­

 Chapter 343 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Cheng Anya hid under the blanket and she could not calm down. She had the urge to cry whenever she thought of the fact that Third Young Master Ye was so near her and he was not the one that fell into the sea.


    Although they only met for one minute, it was very precious to Anya. It was the most cheerful day for her for the past eleven days. A sharp trace of happiness flashed past her heart and she felt that it was worth it even if she had to die now.


    ¡®Ah Chen, you¡¯ve finally come!¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯ve finally come!¡¯


    Cheng Anya could not help but tear in silence, making her shirt wet. She knew that Ah Chen would not die and leave her alone. She thought that she still had to wait for two to three days before she could meet him and felt as if a generation had passed.


    She was so excited that she felt a little dizzy. She bit onto the blanket tightly to avoid crying out loud. Ah Chen was here, but what about Ning Ning? Would he be here too? She could not wait to meet them.


    Only God would know that she covered herself up with the blanket so that she would not be discovered by Louis. But, she was more afraid that she would not be able to control her emotions and run out to scream for Ah Chen and Ning Ning.


    It might cause them to die, so she had to endure.


    It had been eleven days.


    She counted the days every day, in hope that Third Young Master Ye would come. At first, she was not afraid of Louis as she innocently thought that Louis only wanted to use her to threaten Third Young Master Ye. Therefore, she calmly thought that Third Young Master Ye would definitely come and rescue her.


    This was a trust and she had always thought of it this way.


    But, she was afraid of Louis afterward as the way he mentally tortured her was extremely cruel. He destroyed her will bit by bit to the point she could not breathe and was on the verge of breaking down. From how she was almost raped at the beach to Zhang Bo¡¯s death, things got more and more vicious. Louis almost turned Cheng Anya into a monster that only had a body with no soul. On top of that, Louis created the misconception that Third Young Master Ye was the one on the plane and it made Cheng Anya even more hopeless.


    Luckily, he came.


    Third Young Master Ye finally came at the moment when she had reached her endurance limit. Cheng Anya greedily thought that she would not be afraid of anything if she could meet Third Young Master Ye. After all, she missed him too much and they were so close to each other. It was a torture that they could not meet. But, it was still better than in the past.


    She cried and smiled until she felt that she was being too crazy.


    The torture she suffered for the past eleven days had become less painful. She suddenly felt relaxed as she did not have to suffer alone now that Third Young Master Ye was here. Even if there were more hardships to endure, what was there to be afraid of when Third Young Master Ye would be by her side?


    She still had nineteen days to live. Maybe she still had a chance to be saved once she escaped from the island. There were so many capable people in this world and she did not believe that no one had the ability to cure this poison. Her dear son knew so many talented people and Bai Ye was a skilled doctor. How could she be incurable?


    The fire of hope that was once annihilated started to burn again. Cheng Anya never had any pessimistic emotions again.


    She was like a patch of grass as she did not lose hope even though the fire was strong. Even if she was burned, she would grow again with strong vitality after three months.


    ¡®Louis, you shall wait for them to get back at you. It would not be as simple as destroying the Mafia¡¯s HQ.¡¯


    They would make Louis lose everything this time around.


    Cheng Anya thought of it ruthlessly. She survived the past eleven days with her trust in Third Young Master Ye, her persistence with life, and her hatred toward Louis.


    The sound of the waves howling was very obvious as it crashed against the rocks.


    Cheng Anya could hear it clearly.


    It was hot under the blanket and it was so uncomfortable that she sniffed. She had a fever and the temperature under the blanket was high. She felt that all the heat was rushing up and the temperature on her forehead had become even higher.


    She secretly revealed her forehead.


    She did not dare to look at the ventilation duct on the ceiling and only dared to look at the curtains. Cheng Anya finally became more rational after she calmed herself down.


    She knew that Third Young Master Ye had not left as she could feel his breath in the room. But, they did not dare to move due to the camera. Her heart suddenly sank as their conversation was too short for her to reveal any information to him.


    Cheng Anya secretly thought of how to let him know about the virus in her body.


    She had to be quick as he did not leave yet. She had spoken too quickly just now and he did not remember what she said. Cheng Anya suddenly cried and said something as if she was sleep talking. ¡°Ah Chen, I miss you so much. When will you come?¡±


    She curled her body and cried even louder. ¡°Ah Chen, I caused someone to die. His name is Zhang Bo, a very cute and polite child. I really liked him, but I caused him to die. I¡¯m so sad and guilty. How I wish I could give him my life. He seemed to be a little younger than Ning Ning, and he was as polite and beautiful as Ning Ning. But, why did he have to die? Why did I have to be the murderer?¡±


    She sounded wronged and guilty. She wanted to use this incident to tell Third Young Master Ye about what happened, but the more she said, the sadder she became. ¡°That damn bastard Louis injected some virus into my body and now, I am only left with nineteen days to live. You always say that bad people will live a long life, but it seems like I really have to bid farewell this time. The virus is contagious. I fell down the other day and Zhang Bo came to help me up, but he was infected with the virus too and only had seven days to live. Don¡¯t you think that the virus is poisonous?¡±


    ¡°He looked terrible when he died and I still do not dare to think about it even now. I would go crazy if you or Ning Ning was the one that touched me. Ah Chen, sometimes I really wish that you don¡¯t come, but I also wish to see you again. Isn¡¯t this contradictory?¡±


    ¡°You are not the one on the plane that crashed yesterday night, right?¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s voice sounded sad and her sorrows had nowhere to hide. She wanted to act, but in the end, she became serious. Maybe because she knew that Third Young Master Ye was near her that she behaved in a coquetry manner, hoping that he would understand her sorrows. Therefore, she behaved petulantly to let out her sorrows.


    ¡­


    She was not someone that liked to cry. Therefore, she bit the blanket and kept quiet after a while. She just kept repeating that she missed Third Young Master Ye and cried, showing how much she missed him.


    Even the night sky looked sad.


    After some time, Cheng Anya finally stopped talking and became quiet, enjoying the companion of the tranquillity.


    Since when did Third Young Master Ye ever accompany her so quietly? Every time the two of them were together, they would be flirting if they were not talking about work. He would always act like a pervert or act innocent. He was like a hungry wolf trying to devour the sheep and would use all sorts of methods to get what he wanted.


    Who knew that the meat would be taken away by Louis? Third Young Master Ye must be feeling gloomy as he could no longer enjoy the meat now. Indeed, who would have expected such a hindrance?


    Third Young Master Ye eventually left and Cheng Anya knew it as she had sensitive senses.


    She looked out of the window and there was still a long way to go before sunrise. For the past eleven days, she felt that it would be good if it was dark all the time. She could hide in the darkness and did not have to deal with Louis in the daytime.


    This was the first time she felt that the night was so long. She was starting to look forward to daytime, looking forward to the excitement of the sun rising in the sky.


    ¡®Hopefully, everything will go smoothly tomorrow!¡¯


    Third Young Master Ye secretly left the mansion from the ventilation duct. There was drainage from the mansion that was connected to the beach and it was the first time he was in such an embarrassing state. His fame would be ruined if people knew that he climbed all the way to the mansion through the drainage.


    But he had no other choice as it was more important for him to meet his dear Anya.


    The drainage was not big and he had a big body. It was very tiring to be crawling inside for half an hour. He was glad that the area had no cameras. Otherwise, he would not be able to reach the mansion so easily.


    Black Eagle and the rest of the people had already waited until they were impatient. Third Young Master Ye had been gone for too long and they were very worried as he did not come back within the stipulated time. They thought that something had gone wrong, but there was no news coming from the mansion and they dared not act on impulse. Black Eagle and the rest of them were relieved when Third Young Master Ye finally came back.


    There were many censors on the island, so in order to be safe, Third Young Master Ye and the rest of the people did not carry any communication device with them. If they were detected, they would definitely be caught. Black Eagle was very experienced in this area.


    Therefore, they could only use the simplest and most stupid way of communicating, which was to wait.


    ¡°Third Master, how¡¯s your lady?¡± Black Eagle asked in a hurry.


    Third Young Master Ye frowned. The situation was bad!


    He only brought six people along to avoid alerting the enemy. He looked at the six of them and secretly thought of how to fight, but it seemed too difficult.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°We have to steal some isolation gowns tonight,¡± Third Young Master Ye said solemnly. ¡°Louis injected a virus into Anya and we would only have seven days to live if we touch her. You guys please remember not to touch her.¡±


    The faces of the six of them changed.


    ¡°Third master, what do we do now? It seems like the situation is bad. We just explored around the island and there are many sensors and traps on the island. All the switches are turned on and the six of them almost stepped on a bomb just now.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face became ruthless and he growled. ¡°Damn it, Louis, you sure are ruthless!¡±

 Chapter 344 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    As Mo Jue brought Ye Wei onto the island, Xu Nuo ordered men to prepare the fastest plane on the island.


    The piece of jade contained a tracking signal that Mo Jue designed. Xu Nuo was always concerned about where the young kid would end up. As Ye Wei did not sound the kindest out of fear that Ning Ning was in danger, she suggested taking off first to reduce the time searching. Since Ye Wei was also urgently looking for the young kid, Eleven was in charge of piloting whilst Mo Jue helped to search.


    Xu Nuo was only able to simply determine that Ning Ning was moving and needed him to be stationary before she could confirm his position. With Mo Jue, things were slightly different as his skills were powerful to the point he was able to quickly provide Ning Ning¡¯s exact latitude and longitude.


    While the young kid was still moving over the Atlantic, the location was confirmed after twenty-five hours in the air¡ªhe was on another island in the Atlantic Ocean. Xu Nuo had a little impression of the island, and Mo Jue looked up information on the island, which suggested it was a private island where the Mafia imprisoned their prisoners.


    The prisoners in question were slightly special as not all of the Mafia¡¯s prisoners were imprisoned here. Said prisoners were hardy and tough people who would not divulge the secrets of the organizations they belonged to. They would be shipped here and brutally tortured but not to the point of death.


    Some were imprisoned there for a lifetime without seeing daylight and passed their days in a haze. Some could not endure the torture and yielded but chose to commit suicide as they did not want to betray their masters.


    These were some of the biggest secrets within the Mafia.


    As the plane moved, they were still over the Atlantic Ocean.


    The island was extremely large and there were insufficient, albeit elite, troops. Ye Wei had Mo Jue look up troop deployments on the island. As the island was too large, there were many blind spots that were not guarded at all.


    ¡°Marshmallow, pull out the map of the entire island,¡± Ye Wei said. As the plane flew over, Mo Jue used the computer to take a photo of the island whilst Ye Wei took a clear look at them.


    Defenses, major bases, and troop deployments were as clear as day. To prevent arousing suspicion, Eleven did not dare to linger around for too long and flew overhead instead. Ye Wei was slightly frustrated and said, ¡°If only Ning Ning were here, we would be able to use our organization¡¯s satellite for reconnaissance.¡±


    Eleven agreed. As their skills were limited, they still did not trust Marshmallow, who seemed to be as dumb as an idiot, with secrets about their organization.


    They could never be too careful.


    ¡°Dear, I can give you whatever information you want,¡± Mo Jue said with innocence in his clear purple eyes that resembled those of a child. There was no deception, just pure innocence.


    Like a child who wanted the toughest mission to prove to the person he liked how capable he was, Mo Jue¡¯s mental age had become much younger. His mentality and perception had not degraded.


    ¡°Be a good boy and find the nearest islands¡ªinhabited islands, to be precise,¡± Ye Wei said. As the helicopter could not brazenly land on the island, they could only find the nearest inhabited island and get on said island by boat.


    Mo Jue easily agreed and pouted his tender lips. ¡°Wifey, kiss me first.¡±


    Ye Wei wanted to kick this white yet scheming pig into the ocean as he undoubtedly took advantage of her once too many. As Mo Jue was, however, extremely useful for now, given how he could kill and attack, and was capable, kissing him did not feel as bad and Ye Wei decided not to express her feelings for now.


    She kissed Mo Jue hard on his cheeks and Mo Jue was satisfied. ¡°Wifey, you sure treat me extremely well.¡±


    As he got down to work, Ye Wei¡¯s lips twitched. She turned around to see Xu Nuo coldly looking at her. A gorgeous smile bloomed on her face as she said, ¡°Little Xu Nuo, you are definitely Eleven¡¯s sister.¡±


    Xu Nuo looked at her and said, ¡°How did my second brother become like this?¡±


    ¡°I swear that I really do not know,¡± Ye Wei said innocently without looking guilty. She definitely would not tell Xu Nuo that it was a result of her hitting him. That would damage her reputation. For all one knew, that lass would just gun her down.


    ¡°Hey, Little Xu Nuo, you are pretty concerned about my Ning Ning, huh?¡± Ye Wei sat next to her and put her hands on her shoulders in a friendly manner as she smiled somewhat teasingly. ¡°Come, tell auntie whether you have taken a liking to my Ning Ning.¡±


    As waiting was boring, having some fun with this little ice cube was a kind of fun as well.


    ¡°F*** off!¡± Xu Nuo coldly said and tried to push her hand away. Given who Ye Wei was, she quickly avoided and then put her arm around her shoulders. Xu Nuo¡¯s little face was visibly displeased.


    Mo Jue turned back and smiled innocently. ¡°Nuo Nuo, do not be rude.¡±


    Ye Wei praised him and Xu Nuo was indeed extremely obedient toward Mo Jue however he became. She obeyed him to the T and quietly tolerated Ye Wei touching her without saying a word.


    As it wasn¡¯t in Ye Wei to not exploit such a huge backstop, she asked Xu Nuo,¡± Little Xu Nuo, you still have not answered my question. Your second brother reminds you to be polite.¡±


    Xu Nuo coldly looked at him and said, ¡°No!¡± without looking any different.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t take a liking to that chap, huh? What bad taste you have to ignore such an excellent person in front of you.¡± Ye Wei sounded a little regretful and smiled gorgeously. ¡°So, if you are indeed rivals, why do you care about my Ning Ning when you do not even take a liking to him?¡±


    ¡°What business of yours is that?¡± Xu Nuo sounded calm. Her young and somewhat tender voice did not compromise her aura, and Ye Wei was secretly amazed at how this child was no simple character.


    Louis was extremely capable for having such people under his wings.


    ¡°How is that unrelated?¡± Ye Wei laughed and could not help but pinch Xu Nuo¡¯s delicate cheeks. Xu Nuo tried to freeze her to death by giving her a cold stare, but Ye Wei, like a seasoned devil, was unfazed by her. Ye Wei laughed easily and said, ¡°Dear little lass, please do not contradict yourself. You must know that I am Ning Ning¡¯s auntie, and for all you know, you might have to ask me for a favor or two in the future. Be nice and call me auntie, hehe. I could put in a good word or two for you, you know? When you take a liking to somebody, be sure to please their family. You¡¯re still young, so let auntie teach you a few moves on the house.¡±


    Xu Nuo looked at Ye Wei expressionlessly. Ye Wei felt that this little girl¡¯s stone-face was quite intimidating. While she looked pretty good¡ªextremely beautiful actually¡ªshe and Ning Ning next to each other would make for a golden couple. That said, what was with her temper?


    As her Ning Ning was no saint, Ye Wei felt that ice cubes went well with scheming people.


    ¡°No need!¡± Xu Nuo coldly replied albeit expressionlessly. Ye Wei felt that it was a wasted opportunity as she resembled Eleven in her youth. Since she had managed to tame Eleven, how could she be unable to tame Xu Nuo?


    Experience was extremely useful.


    ¡°Are you sure you really do not need it?¡± Ye Wei looked around and laughed easily. ¡°Please do not regret it as my Ning Ning is as popular as hotcakes.¡±


    Xu Nuo suddenly laughed, and Ye Wei felt a slight terror. She was wrong. It was not an ice cube with Mister Scheming, but Mister Scheming with Miss Scheming¡ªboth of them on par with each other. This child¡¯s laughter was nothing short of dark.


    ¡°He would not dare!¡± Xu Nuo decisively replied with a smile. ¡°That said, save your effort.¡±


    ¡°What could darling Ning Ning not dare to do? Don¡¯t joke with me.¡± Ye Wei did not believe it as her impression of Ning Ning was long set. Given how badass he was, how could he not dare to do anything?


    ¡°Here I go then.¡± Xu Nuo decided to make it clear. ¡°Unless he behaves like Stone, I do not want him.¡±


    Ye Wei was at a loss for words.


    She looked at Xu Nuo from top to bottom. Apart from her slightly good looks, there was nothing attractive about her. She felt that Ning Ning would take a liking to somebody like Cheng Anya.


    And not someone who was scheming yet cold like an ice block.


    ¡°If you do not believe me, so be it,¡± Xu Nuo gently replied as she looked out of the window. The blue ocean met the sky, making for extremely beautiful scenery. Xu Nuo clenched her fists slightly.


    Mo Jue found the nearest inhabited island which was not too far off. Once the plane landed, Ye Wei, Eleven, and all went to gather information about the happenings in the surrounding islands.


    Luckily for them, they gathered some information. The few inhabited islands in the area were densely populated and bustling with life. The islands interacted with one another at a high frequency, and Ye Wei learned that people from that island would come over to buy supplies and whatnot from time to time.


    Since today happened to be the day they would come over, Ye Wei and Eleven immediately formulated a battle plan.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I come along?!¡± Xu Nuo gave Ye Wei a razor-sharp deadly stare when she learned that she had no part in the action. She was so angry to the point Mo Jue¡¯s comforting was of no use.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about not letting you go, but you stand out. Little Xu Nuo, there are many dangers on the island¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough of that. Are you trying to tell me that I will slow you down?¡± Xu Nuo flatly replied as a storm was about to appear on her face.


    ¡°Why are you so damn stubborn?¡± Ye Wei sighed. ¡°I dare to call you out on your inexperience as the other three of us are battle-hardened. What about yourself then? Based on your age, I am guessing that you are only three years into your training. Even if you are capable, there is only so much you can do. For all you know, my nephew may really fancy you and I will not let you take that risk.¡±


    ¡°I want to go!¡± Xu Nuo¡¯s face darkened as she ignored what Ye Wei said.


    Ye Wei grabbed Mo Jue and said, ¡°Here, darling! Please settle this sister of yours!¡±


    Mo Jue pouted reluctantly and said, ¡°Wifey¡­ I¡­ Just let Nuo Nuo go. If wifey is in danger one day, I will save wifey¡­¡±


    ¡°Second brother, what are you saying?¡± Xu Nuo¡¯s cheeks were slightly red as she could not help but flatly reply.


    Mo Jue, who was extremely at a loss, asked in return, ¡°Is second brother wrong?¡±


    Ye Wei broke into laughter. ¡®Oh, Marshmallow, oh, Marshmallow, you sure are as dumb as I make you out to be. Seeing Xu Nuo this embarrassed makes my day too.¡¯

 Chapter 345 - : Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    As Ye Wei, Eleven, and Mo Jue stared at Xu Nuo, she neither replied nor ignored them. She said in a factual manner, ¡°My jade pendant is with him, and I am taking it back.¡±


    ¡°Who on earth takes back a token of love? Dear Xu Nuo, you are too cute.¡± Ye Wei could not help but smile. This kid was out for the last word, but she was cute. In that case, never mind then. If she was that stubborn, so be it.


    Ye Wei reminded her again. ¡°If there is danger, please do not act tough. Do you understand?¡±


    Xu Nuo nodded. ¡°Understood!¡±


    Once they had reached a consensus, the few of them split up and got to work.


    Ye Wei and Eleven changed their outfits then bartered an exchange with the islanders for some guns and hand grenades in exchange for their helicopter. Since they had also brought some of their own guns and grenades, they were brimming with firepower. Ye Wei and Eleven were formidable for their time, and while Xu Nuo¡¯s ability was far from theirs, she was not unable to protect herself. On the overall, they were a very formidable team.


    That afternoon, some yachts approached the island. Eleven, with Xu Nuo, watched from the vantage point through a telescope. There were five of them who seemed capable. They were all fully armed, alert, and brutal.


    ¡°Wei Wei, they have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s face was clearly too obvious, so Ye Wei worked on his face and forcefully turned a gorgeous man into the guy next door. It was only his clear purple gaze that stood out beautifully.


    As the two of them flirted on the island, with one of them cutely calling the other wifey and the other teasing him alluringly, they followed behind the team and waited to pounce. As they shopped separately, they bought more items at once and decided that each of them would be responsible for a few people.


    Ye Wei was responsible for taking out two of them, while Mo Jue would take out three of them. As Eleven and Xu Nuo watched, the two cold personalities did not wait too long before they came back. The little couple worked very well together and acted extremely quickly.


    As the few of them boarded the yacht and landed on the island from a blind spot. They then dragged the yacht to a rock and concealed it properly lest it draw attention. The mountain was far back on the island. A cliff on the other edge of the island was treacherous and the sound of the waves tapping on it became exceptionally scary.


    ¡°We do not know when Chu Li¡¯s helicopter will arrive, so approaching from the cliffs would be safer,¡± Ye Wei said as she pointed at the cliffs. She had sent the signals and was waiting for Chu Li to send his A-team over.


    With the terrorists¡¯ nearest garrison in Italy, it would take quite a long time as the Atlantic Ocean seemed to endlessly extend. While they were familiar with how to wage war on the waters, they could not escape too far as they only had yachts at their disposal.


    Unless they wiped everyone out on the island, this would remain an evident difficulty.


    ¡°Xu Nuo, come over here.¡± Eleven reached out and brought Xu Nuo along. ¡°Stay close and don¡¯t run around.¡±


    Xu Nuo nodded. As she was still young, she was indeed nowhere comparable to Ye Wei and Eleven in many areas. Ye Wei did not know how capable Mo Jue was either, and whether they could avoid traps. She then decided to bring him along.


    When Mo Jue saw his wife reach out her small, pale hands on her own initiative, he broke into a beaming smile and his purple gaze clearly elated. He could not help but peck Ye Wei¡¯s face a few times. Ye Wei wanted to slap him off, for he was such a pig to take advantage of her.


    ¡°Dear wifey, you are so fierce.¡± Mo Jue accused. Ye Wei smiled and said, ¡°If wifey is fierce, go find another wifey.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Jue flatly refused.


    ¡°Then, shut up!¡± Ye Wei said domineeringly whilst Mo Jue gave a neutral face. Had Ye Wei roared at him again, he would immediately cry for her. Ye Wei was speechless and decided to ignore him for now. He is useless¡ªshe repeated that thought countless times in her head.


    As the back of the mountain, which lacked ambushes, traps, and IR scans, was safe, the protected areas were much different. There were minefields everywhere and IR scanners constantly scanning. When they were detected by the IR scanners, an alarm to warn the island of trespassers would ring.


    If they were unfamiliar with these traps and their movement patterns, they would have given themselves away a long time ago. They reached the front of the island despite several near-misses and blended into the woods to observe the situation.


    There was a helipad not too far away. Ye Wei squinted and shrugged Mo Jue away. ¡°Marshmallow, stay here and do not move.¡±


    As she crawled forward, avoiding assassins and guards in the towers, she quickly disappeared into the helipad.


    Not too long later, she appeared. As the two of them worked perfectly in sync with each other, she saw Eleven¡¯s gesture and avoided the guards in the tower, deftly returning in a moment. Mo Jue was curious and asked, ¡°Wifey, what did you do there?¡±


    ¡°Kids should not ask so much. Shush.¡± Ye Wei shut him up and Mo Jue obediently did not ask anything else. Eleven looked at the woods and squinted. ¡°Let¡¯s make a detour through here!¡±


    Ye Wei nodded. Thankfully, there were few traps in the woods and Ye Wei smiled alluringly. ¡°The defenses are definitely not set up by the rebels. There are clearly no traps in the woods.¡±


    Eleven squinted and observed her surroundings while the detector remained quiet. She acknowledged and said, ¡°Indeed!¡±


    A natural defense was wasted!


    As they detoured through the woods, they reached the beach and training grounds where a few people were squatting on the ground. According to the map that Mo Jue looked up and comparing it against the military fortifications on the island, there were no differences.


    ¡°This is a prison, but we will have to pass through the training grounds,¡± Eleven said. There was only one way toward the prison. It was either through the training grounds or across the roofs of the buildings. However fast they were, they would be detected by the IR scanners and get shot up beyond recognition.


    ¡°Look, that¡¯s my master,¡± Xu Nuo said flatly as she stared straight in front of her.


    A group of people walked out from the training grounds, with Xu Nuo¡¯s master leading the pack. There were four to five men who followed him and it seemed that said master seemed to be quietly giving them instructions based on how the men were obediently listening on. Ye Wei and Eleven guessed that he should be the person calling the shots on the island. As they were too far away, they could not make out what he was saying. Ye Wei took up a telescope and observed the old man in detail then passed it to Eleven. ¡°Look, is it him?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Eleven squinted. ¡°It is indeed him. I saw his photograph at the old witch¡¯s place.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Ye Wei squinted and tapped Xu Nuo¡¯s head. ¡°Darling, see how auntie takes care of him in a moment.¡±


    Xu Nuo was stunned into silence.


    As the young men around the old man scattered, they suddenly launched a signal flare. A blue-green light rocketed into the sky, clearly obvious. Ye Wei curled her lips into a smile. The deed was done. The timing was utterly precise.


    As the signal flare rose, the island immediately bustled to life. While the old man was about to return, he suddenly turned around and many ran toward the seaside and got their bearings. They quickly confirmed that the people who went shopping earlier had launched the signal flare.


    Many rushed out from the houses, men and women. The men were young, with no teenagers or children. There were hundreds of them.


    Ye Wei and Eleven looked at each other. There were too many of them.


    As they guessed that the men and women they were against were formidable, the three of them would not hold out against so many formidable experts. They did not know how many people those few men could distract.


    Quickly, Ye Wei and company knew that only twenty-plus of them had left. They saw tens of them on the island alone. Ye Wei looked at the weather, and with the sun setting, the sky was about to turn dark. She made some calculations on the time and decided to act once the sky turned dark.


    Ye Wei, who was using the computer to connect to Chu Li but unable to do so due to interference, could only leave him a message and rely on her years of instinct to get the task done.


    As Xu Nuo was the youngest, Ye Wei had her guard the computer to receive information. Once the sky turned dark, Ye Wei, Mo Jue, and Eleven got down to work. They took out ten-over hidden sentries without alerting anyone thanks to their years on the job. Ye Wei even took out the four guards in the towers silently and propped their bodies against the pillar to create the impression of the guards still guarding.


    They took out more than fifty people in half an hour. As it was dinner time and the people were less alert than usual. Maybe it was bad luck, but somebody who went to the toilet bumped into a body and immediately sounded the alarm. All the men on the island immediately ran out.


    With a sharp gaze, the old man commanded the crowd to thoroughly search the areas. Ye Wei and Eleven decided to go the whole nine yards and went loud.


    Xu Nuo, watching from the woods, was extremely nervous. There were too many of them.


    There weren¡¯t a hundred, but hundreds of people, that were each good shooter. Gunfire rang out on the island, and the computer suddenly came to life. Chu Li sent a message: reaching in an hour¡¯s time.


    Xu Nuo rejoiced and replied: ASAP. There is a battle ongoing on the island.


    Chu Li acknowledged receiving.


    Xu Nuo put the computer aside and observed the firefight intently. The chaos from the guns, multiple explosions, and roiling smoke filled the air with the smell of gunpowder. Xu Nuo felt the smell of gunpowder was too intense and overpowering.


    ¡°F***, there are too damn many of them.¡± Ye Wei angrily shouted as she threw a hand grenade. As the hand grenade was off-the-shelf, it was not as powerful as those that the terrorists¡¯ used. Not mentioning the limited number of hand grenades they had, Ye Wei was even more irritated.


    As the enemy outnumbered them, Ye Wei and Eleven threw hand grenades directly into the crowd. As flashes of fire arose, dust was kicked up and agonizing screams immediately followed. The scene was absolutely chaotic.


    The old man, knowing that his ¡®visitors¡¯ were capable people, coldly smiled as he carried a huge sniper rifle. Mo Jue, knowing that things were not good, quickly had Eleven and Ye Wei back off. The old man pulled the trigger, and a flash appeared in the muzzle of the weapon.


    As Ye Wei and company backed off, a mansion in front of them had half of it blown away. Rocks flew and smoke rose.


    The weapon was extremely powerful.


    It was surely badass.


    Eleven¡¯s gaze grew cold. ¡°What damn thing is this?¡±


    It was too powerful.


    The old man chambered another round in the weapon and was about to pull the trigger when Ye Wei and Eleven acted together. One threw a flying dagger whilst another threw a silver needle. As these concealable weapons were very light, the old man was keen enough to catch both Ye Wei¡¯s silver needle and Eleven¡¯s flying dagger.


    ¡°Folks from the First Terrorist Organization, huh? Humph!¡± He coldly harrumphed. He suddenly shouted, ¡°Chase them down! I want them alive!¡±


    He sounded bright yet murderous.


    He particularly emphasized ¡®First Terrorist Organization¡¯.


    Ye Wei and Eleven were both extremely shocked and could not believe what had just happened. Apart from the old witch, there was nobody else in the world who could catch their concealed weapons. Few could avoid them, and to think¡­


    That both of their concealed weapons could be caught¡­


    It was incredulous.


    Ye Wei remembered that the last time she exchanged blows with the old witch was at the Spanish branch last year when she directly threw a concealable weapon at the old witch, which the latter ducked. To catch the concealable weapons was quite difficult, and it seemed that had Eleven and her both thrown their concealable weapons at the same time, the old witch could not have caught them both.


    But this old man made it seem particularly easy.


    ¡®F***!¡¯


    What kind of twisted person was this?


    ¡°Wifey, let¡¯s pull out. He¡¯s too strong,¡± Mo Jue said in spite of his innocent gaze and slightly weak voice. He could tell that he was a very aggressive person despite his age.


    ¡°F*** off, you are diminishing yourself to elevate him.¡± Ye Wei raged and slapped him. She then grabbed Mo Jue and ran. ¡°Run if we have to. Let¡¯s not let ourselves be disadvantaged.¡±


    Eleven shook her head. Had this been before, Wei Wei would have grabbed her and ran. ¡®Wei Wei, how dare you neglect your friends when smitten with your new love!¡¯


    As she followed the two of them and ran, she pondered for a moment. ¡°Wei Wei, let¡¯s hit-and-run them and take them down one-by-one. I don¡¯t expect them to be able to catch on our plans, so let¡¯s draw them into the woods.¡±


    ¡°My thoughts exactly.¡± Ye Wei coldly smiled. ¡°He is, without a doubt, that old witch¡¯s secret lover. I know what his plans are. Humph. Like I said, please do not get into an ambiguous relationship with somebody from the opposite camp, or they would end up knowing everything.¡±


    Mo Jue blinked in silence.


    Eleven said, ¡°Wei Wei, think about yourself before judging others.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay then! Like master, like disciple.¡±


    ¡­


    As gunshots rang behind them, the three of them quickly darted into the woods and broke up into three different routes. They quietly blended into the woods.


    The old man¡¯s face sunk and he waved for them to stop and form three different groups before entering the woods.


    There was a cold smile on his face.


    On the other side of the forest, Xu Nuo noticed nobody on the training grounds. While Ye Wei instructed her not to move¡­


    Be adaptable in all things.


    She deftly stood up and rushed out of the woods. She saw the old man bring men to chase after Ye Wei, Eleven, and Mo Jue, so there shouldn¡¯t be anybody else on her side. Even if there were people, their defenses should be very weak.


    She quickly zipped through the training grounds and sprinted for the prison.

 Chapter 346 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    There was a huge bowl of fire in front of the prison that crackled as it roared. There were occasional pops and embers leaping from the fire. The sinister entrance of the prison seemed even warmer.


    As Ye Wei, Eleven, and Mo Jue came, the old man was extraordinarily angry. As he wanted to catch somebody from the First Terrorist Organization alive, he diverted away most of the experts on the island. Few were left around the prison.


    As Xu Nuo passed through the training grounds, she noticed three people guarding the prison. She could not shoot as shooting would arouse suspicion and her master would divert people back to reinforce the prison. If that happened, it would be an utter waste of her effort.


    Her dear Stone must be inside there. As she thought about that, Xu Nuo slightly frowned and she slightly flicked her sleeves. Two steel lotuses appeared in her hand, and she shot them into the throats of the men who were discussing the happenings on the island today.


    She saw them clutch their throats hard, their eyes wide open. They collapsed to the floor and immediately died.


    Xu Nuo, not daring to be careless, looked at the guy who had twenty-over keys on him. One of the keys looked very special and Xu Nuo immediately took it down. Sometimes, acting on instinct improves one¡¯s efficiency at work.


    The pathway in the prison was long and flanked by candlelights on both sides. It was both dark and bright, and there were agonizing roars from time to time. The entire prison felt like a scene in a horror movie.


    Xu Nuo, although small, was brave. She did not feel afraid but instead felt slightly sinister. The green moss on the two walls of the pathway emanated a strong, poisonous gas. Xu Nuo was able to identify the gas as a nerve agent that would break the will of people.


    The main purpose of the gas was to break the will of people so that they would act as they wished. As Xu Nuo¡¯s gaze became cold, she took out a red pill and swallowed it before she advanced. It took her a moment before she reached the actual prison, where eight men were guarding it.


    The men were tall and eagle-eyed. Xu Nuo scanned the surroundings and noticed a few independent cages with people in them. There were men and women, either bloodied or covered in wounds, with some in hysteria and screaming at the top of their lungs. Xu Nuo quietly contemplated the situation in the prison. There was a door at the deepest part of the prison. This prison was different from the one on her island as there were no other entrances. Xu Nuo could only take a gamble as to whether her dearest Stone was behind the door.


    The computer showed that he was indeed in the prison. Mo Jue located his correct position.


    The eight men, hearing gunshots and explosions from outside the prison, were extremely concerned and wished they could rush out and take part in the battle. They were speculating who had the guts to trespass Death Island.


    Death Island, what an apt name.


    Xu Nuo coldly smiled and looked up at the sharp chandelier on the ceiling. With her silver gun in hand, she fired a shot at the ceiling. The men were in shock and looked up, their assault rifles and pistols at the ready. At this moment, Xu Nuo coldly looked on and fired eight shots in succession.


    As the chandelier fell, eight young men lay dead on the ground.


    It was cleanly done and showed how badass her adaptability was.


    If Xu Nuo took them on face-to-face, she would definitely die a miserable death. She was, however, smart enough to utilize all she could in the house to maximize the damage she could deal to her opponents. When the chandelier fell, anybody¡¯s instinctive reaction would be to look up.


    That moment was more than enough for her to kill them.


    The men and women in the prison rushed to their cages, excited, thinking that their salvation had arrived. They roared at the fierce and tough small girl.


    ¡°Get me out of here!¡±


    ¡°Get me out of here!!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    There were more than ten men and women who spoke different languages. Xu Nuo coldly ignored them and stared through the cages. Hands, bruised and shriveled, waved at her.


    They begged, pleased, and even raged at Xu Nuo¡¯s ignorance. They seemed terrifying amidst their roars.


    A few enraged men shook the cage madly and seemed to almost break the railings of the cage. Their eyes reddened and they cursed at Xu Nuo.


    Xu Nuo, in her fire-red dress, passed through these anguish sounds calmly and she stared straightforwardly without straying. She, despite her young age, demonstrated an overbearing aura as though she was the queen who was touring her turf whilst the prisoners were her subjects. While domineering, she was still exceptionally calm.


    Her fire-red dress made her seem like a rose in full bloom.


    She walked straight toward the door, raised her gun, and kicked the door open. As she peeked around and did not observe any movement, bullets suddenly shot out. Xu Nuo coldly smiled as she already saw the two people inside. They were the two teenagers from Paradise Island.


    She should, by virtue of seniority, address them as her seniors. Humph!


    As she kicked a stone across the door, another burst of gunfire rang out. Xu Nuo rolled on the ground, pulled out her silver gun, and fired two shots mercilessly. The two teenagers cried out. One knelt to the ground and clutched his knee in pain whilst the other collapsed, clutching his abdomen, his fate unknown.


    The two of them dropped their guns very far away.


    ¡°Xu Nuo¡­¡± A faint voice came from the corner. Xu Nuo, touched, looked around and suddenly noticed a cold gaze. The young kid was tied to a cross, his hands and feet secured amidst a whole body of injuries. The set of clothing she got for him was battered until its waist, and several bruises were evident¡­


    The traces of passion.


    They seemed especially glaring when contrasted against that piece of jade.


    The young kid traced her gaze to himself and flushed.


    He struggled a few times. His hands and legs were bound and the sound of chains rattling filled the silent space in an exceptionally chilling manner. The young kid, ashamed and angry, gritted his teeth as he was thoroughly embarrassed.


    Xu Nuo¡¯s gaze burned with anger and the murderous intent emanating from her chilled others. She, in her extreme anger, almost crushed her silver gun and her face was almost pale as her fingertips trembled. She suddenly turned around. The maelstrom in her gaze raged, her murderous intent clear.


    She walked toward them step by step and said fiercely, ¡°Damn, you all. I had warned you and you dared to touch him¡­ You all dared¡­¡±


    Xu Nuo coldly pulled the trigger. ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    The bullet hit the youth in his skull and blood was splattered onto Xu Nuo¡¯s shoes, turning it red. As she would not allow anybody to escape her wrath, she also fired a shot into the comatose teenager in absolute brutality.


    She had long wanted to waste them, those scum!


    She then kept her gun and removed the silver needles in her hair before quickly walking up to Ning Ning. She bent down and helped Ning Ning remove the locks on his two sides, then the locks on his arms. Once she was done, the young kid stumbled for a while before he regained his footing. Xu Nuo picked up the loose clothing around her for him to wear so as to cover the bruises on him.


    Oh, dear Stone¡­


    The young kid calmly looked at the expressionless Xu Nuo and did not speak. Xu Nuo did not know what he was thinking and buttoned the last button on his shirt. Xu Nuo then looked up, her typically cold gaze showing a hint of love.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She was not too used to expressing her warmth and such Xu Nuo speaking gentle words still carried with it a hint of coldness. Those who were familiar with her would know that this was Xu Nuo at her gentlest.


    There was a warmth in the young kid¡¯s gaze, and he suddenly hugged Xu Nuo. As he was slightly shorter than Xu Nuo, hugging her seemed as though he was throwing himself into her embrace.


    Xu Nuo pondered for three seconds and hugged Ning Ning back as she seemingly smiled.


    ¡°Stone, although I really enjoy you being this rarely obedient, we have to get out of here before carrying on this conversation. This place is not really safe,¡± Xu Nuo calmly said.


    Ning Ning seemed aghast while Xu Nuo raised her eyebrows. ¡°Come on, speak. Did you become dumb after seeing me?¡±


    ¡°I thought I would not get to see you again,¡± Ning Ning said. Xu Nuo smiled. So her Stone was thinking of her. Hmm, that was really good. Xu Nuo¡¯s beautiful face broke into a smile.


    ¡°Relax, you will definitely see me,¡± she said as she pulled Ning Ning while they walked out. ¡°Didn¡¯t you receive my love token? Heck, I won¡¯t even let go of you for my dear life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Ning Ning smiled elegantly and walked out of the door. He suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Nuo Nuo, I am fine.¡±


    Xu Nuo turned back. He¡¯s okay? As she was a smart girl, she quickly caught onto the young kid¡¯s few words. He was not violated by those two beasts. That was perfect, and her mood lifted.


    The young kid smiled gently as Xu Nuo had arrived in time. He was always locked here and interrogated by Xu Nuo¡¯s master. Hence, those two scums had no chance to approach him. It was only when chaos ensued on the island earlier did they have the opportunity to fulfill their bestial desires. He had always thought that he, like his daddy, would have a traumatic past, so he gave up hope. As he was all bound up, struggling was futile anyway. Those two scums were not afraid of him threatening them. Let it be then.


    A man should be able to endure a temporary setback. There was not a particularly big deal to it. Worst comes to worst, it was a lesson learned.


    It was now that he learned how wrong he was. He was extremely thankful that Xu Nuo came in time. Had she arrived a bit later, her seeing him in a compromised posture would become a trauma he had to endure his whole lifetime.


    Thankfully¡­


    ¡°Well, since you are okay, I¡¯ll still kill you if you dare to kiss me.¡± Xu Nuo smiled in spite of her overbearing and cold statement whilst the young kid smiled extremely sweetly in spite of the curses and roars of the people around them. The young kid quietly listened on and said, ¡°Nuo Nuo, save them too.¡±


    ¡°Should I save them just because you say so? There are several of them from the First Terrorist Organization.¡± Xu Nuo coldly harrumphed. She then said, ¡°No harm saving them as well. We could use some additional killers.¡±


    She really obeyed and opened the locks. The young kid smiled as he rallied the people from the First Terrorist Organization together. There were actually five of them.


    While the young kid had some inkling of their disappearance, he had yet to join the First Terrorist Organization when they went missing. Eventual chats with Chu Li and Jason revealed that several heavyweights in the organization had gone missing without a trace, and all the futile efforts to locate them sent a volatile Jason into cluster F-bombs. That explained how Ning Ning had quite an impression of the incident.


    Since it was inappropriate to reveal his identity, they would clearly not believe that the young kid belonged to the First Terrorist Organization.


    As they were all prideful people who were still grateful toward Xu Nuo and the young kid, these arrogant punks were slightly less convinced as Xu Nuo and the young kid were children after all. Xu Nuo coldly laughed instead and said, ¡°Ye Wei and Eleven are outside to save him. Do you think that you are important enough to mobilize the two of them to save you?¡±


    As she coldly smiled, she brought the young kid away arrogantly. When they heard that Ye Wei and Eleven were also on the island, they all became excited and rushed to pick up the scattered guns. Not any tom, dick, or harry could be locked up here. Most of the prisoners here were extremely influential figures in the underground scene that were naturally capable.


    As Xu Nuo had long expected this point, she pondered about eventually saving people but insistently did not allow the young kid to speak. This had a different meaning to it.


    However, as most of them were badly wounded and having been locked up for many years, they were not as capable as before and what they were actually capable of was a question mark. Xu Nuo was only worried about reinforcements from the outside returning to the prison.


    As she was no saint, her main intention in saving them was to allow them to be a shield so that she and Ning Ning had time to escape. To save and preserve the wounded was not in her character.


    As she looked back quietly, Ning Ning seemed to have read her mind as he did not say anything either. It was probably they both had the same mentality. When they were in danger, most would only consider themselves and people important to them. To people like them, they did not give much consideration to the lives that did not matter.


    ¡°Are you really our own?¡± The First Terrorist Organization¡¯s Asian branch¡¯s head asked hesitantly. He almost believed Xu Nuo and Ning Ning as he would not be imprisoned here if he were a nobody, and neither would the old man brutally interrogate him for this long.


    Xu Nuo looked at him unhappily and said, ¡°If you believe, fine. If you do not, don¡¯t ask. Can¡¯t you see that Stone is hurt?¡±


    How embarrassing could it get for a big guy to be called out by a girl! He was speechless for a moment. Xu Nuo was a tough person and she could not care for anyone else save Ning Ning.


    ¡°Is it hurting very badly?¡± Xu Nuo knew that Ning Ning¡¯s body was not in good shape and deliberately walked slower. When she saw him, his many wounds left a strong impression on her. The overlapping of fresh and old wounds was extremely terrifying.


    ¡°I can bear it,¡± the young kid said as beads of sweat formed on his face. He endured regardless. How could a man not endure such a flesh wound? Had word of that spread, it would be an utter joke.


    ¡°Dear Stone, please do not act tough.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Once they were out of the prison, as Xu Nuo expected, reinforcements arrived. The ten-over youths who were out on a patrol happened to return. As fighting in the open was clearly different from that in the prison, Xu Nuo¡¯s first reaction was to grab Ning Ning and run.


    ¡°There¡¯s a jailbreak!!¡± Someone from the other side suddenly shouted. Gunshots immediately rang.


    With ten-over men reinforcing, they, along with the ten-over who had returned, constituted more than thirty of them who routed the prison in a semi-circle formation. With massive firepower pouring from their assault rifles, Xu Nuo and company were peppered with bullets once they exited the prison. Xu Nuo and Ning Ning kept low and ducked into the alleyway.


    The bullets etched themselves in the wall and left a terrible-looking row of bullet holes. A few of them were nailed by the bullets, collapsed, and died. Xu Nuo knew that things were not looking up. In terms of firepower, they were severely outmatched.


    With confusion ensuing, she could only grab Ning Ning and run.


    What really enraged Xu Nuo was how the casualties followed whenever she and Ning Ning ran. As they made a very visible target, they could be easily discovered. Xu Nuo turned back and gave the Asian branch¡¯s head a vicious stare.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want him to die, immediately disperse them,¡± Xu Nuo coldly said as though she was Hades. With such a large group of people following, it was impossible for Ning Ning and her to hide. Them dying was a matter of when.


    The Asian branch¡¯s head knew that such a situation was extremely disadvantageous toward Ning Ning and Xu Nuo¡¯s safety. Since they were imprisoned for too long, they had failed to notice that Ning Ning and Xu Nuo were their benefactors, thinking that they would go with them.


    ¡°Lao Jiu, you and the other three bring your own and scatter. Avoid direct confrontation.¡± The Asian branch¡¯s head had the air of a commander and quickly responded by ordering his men to scatter. His men were very obedient and quickly led their own and scattered.


    At that moment, a hand grenade flew over and there was a loud explosion followed by the destruction of the roof and demolition of the pillars. The intense explosion sent huge stones flying. As the firepower heaped onto them was immense, the Asian branch¡¯s head quickly used his body to shield the two children then quickly turned to the other side and fired a few shots in the direction of his back.


    Ning Ning could clearly hear the agonizing screams behind him. As his heart violently pounded, it felt as though this was the first time his life was clearly on the line.


    Smoke arose. Many were clearly after his life.


    While danger was so close to him, he was powerless to do anything but rely on Xu Nuo and have others protect him.


    He gritted his teeth angrily as Xu Nuo grabbed him and ran. Xu Nuo¡¯s gaze suddenly grew wide in shock as she pounced on the young kid and protected him with her body.


    ¡°Nuo Nuo!¡± Ning Ning, who was suddenly pounced on by Xu Nuo, hit his body against a hard rocky surface and ached terribly. What he was most worried about was what happened to Xu Nuo as he heard her groan.


    A piece of sharp stone suddenly impaled her back and Xu Nuo groaned in pain. She quickly turned around and pulled it off. Ignoring the pain, she grabbed Ning Ning and continued running into the mountains.


    This was the only way into the mountains.


    ¡°Nuo Nuo, what¡¯s happened to you?¡± Ning Ning was extremely worried. The Asian branch¡¯s head also approached and his eyes went wide when he saw Xu Nuo¡¯s back.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Xu Nuo gently responded in a smile.


    As the night fell, the terrain was suitable for hit-and-run tactics. But¡­ there were many traps and minefields on the island that would blow one into smithereens at the slightest negligence. Since Xu Nuo was not at Ye Wei or Eleven¡¯s caliber, she could not accurately differentiate the terrain types. The Asian branch¡¯s head had to take point, and his ability should be around Ye Wei¡¯s and Eleven¡¯s given his terrorist background.


    ¡°Nuo Nuo, are you okay?¡± The young kid could clearly sense that something was off with Xu Nuo.


    In the dark, he could not see Xu Nuo¡¯s back dyed red.


    Apart from the stone impaling her, she pounced onto Ning Ning to block a shot aimed at him, which landed on her shoulder. Although it was not a vital hurt, the pain was excruciating and blood from both wounds turned her back red.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. The stone hitting me just now bruised my back.¡± Xu Nuo downplayed her injuries and affectionately scolded ¡®that damn stone¡¯.


    ¡°Right, that damn stone indeed.¡± Ning Ning caught onto what she said and could not help but hold her hand even more tightly.


    From behind them, the Asian branch¡¯s head saw what happened clearly. He clearly saw Xu Nuo take a bullet for Ning Ning and the sharp stone that would have been typically lethal. She only groaned and made no other sound.


    He could not help but admire this little girl¡¯s courage and tolerance. As he thought that Xu Nuo belonged to the First Terrorist Organization and was faithful to Ning Ning, he, at that moment, deeply believed that Ning Ning was the future master of the First Terrorist Organization.


    With several in pursuit, two children, one without skill and one heavily wounded, how would he, who was heavily wounded as well, evade their traces?


    The Asian branch¡¯s head could not help but become nervous.


    As he heard gunshots ring out around him, his heart thumped even harder and felt a close call. He had a determination to loyally protect Ning Ning, and what could he not do that a girl could do?


    As Xu Nuo lost too much blood, she felt herself becoming weaker and weaker and her body becoming colder. With only willpower keeping her going, a single thought ran through her mind, which was to deliver Stone to Ye Wei and Eleven.


    She must!


    With them around, her dear Stone would not be in danger.


    This steely determination kept her from fainting.


    ¡°Wait up. There¡¯s a minefield there. We¡¯ll enter the woods,¡± the Asian branch¡¯s head said. He lifted up Xu Nuo and Ning Ning with each of his hands and kicked a rock into the sky. As the rock flew into the sky, he carried the two children and quickly dashed through the woods.


    The advantage of the island was the abundance of forested areas. The many forested areas allowed them to hide, and even more so as it was night time. He had conserved his energy earlier and sprinted at this moment.


    The stone was flung up high and then landed hard on a minefield.


    There was a loud boom, followed by light radiating from the explosion and sand flying. As the Asian branch¡¯s head carried the two children and ran into the forest, the explosion lit up a good half of the sky.

 Chapter 347 - Untitled

    In the woods, the old man led his own and rigorously searched for traces of Ye Wei, Eleven, and Mo Jue. Twenty-over well-trained wolfhounds jumped and barked, their keen sense of smell coming into play, whilst they slowly searched for where Ye Wei and company hid.


    Their sense of smell was much keener than that of regular wolfhounds. On top of that, their exceptional ferociousness and well-trained nature made them excellent help for searching people.


    The forest was dead-silent, and the moon, as though it predicted a terrible fight to come, hid behind the clouds. The night sky was exceptionally dark, especially in the woods where the dense tree cover blocked out all light. As the woods were not near a minefield, there were very few people on-site and it was hence extremely quiet to the point the consuming darkness seemingly enveloped the woods.


    In the sinister and dark forest, the occasional barking of wolfhounds accompanied by waves lapping against the rocks created a tension that was unnerving. The young men ordered into the woods to search for the three were crept out and were on full alert.


    While they were not timid by nature, being in such an environment and against such experts, they would be fearful and thread in trepidation.


    The old man followed them into the forest as a commander to the search. As both parties had no light, their vision had adapted to the darkness thanks to them frequently moving in the night. They had no problems differentiating people from the scenery in the dark.


    All of a sudden, there was some flapping above the heads of some youths. As the branches shook and the leaves rustled, they were terrified and fired in the direction of the swaying. A wave of gunfire rocked the woods.


    Everything then fell silent. There was nothing there, save a poor bird who was caught in the gunfire and dropped from the tree. A deathly silence ensued.


    It was silent, very silent actually.


    Suddenly, gunfire rang out from the other side of the forest. The gunfire became sporadic, and they, all tense, turned around in panic.


    The old man squinted. He was exceptionally calm and simply stood there and did not move. As he heard gunfire from both sides, he did not show any emotion. He merely tucked his hands behind them and stood still. His blurry eyes, in spite of his calm demeanor, were shockingly bright.


    At that moment, gunfire rang out from the other side of the woods. The men suddenly turned around, all alert. This repetition sent them mentally fatigued, not knowing how they should manage it.


    They had to check their corners and carefully advance.


    The pack of wolfhounds, having seemingly absorbed the tense atmosphere, was not in the rush they were. They seemed fatigued, their barks standing out against the silent night.


    The young men suddenly moved in the direction of the wolfhounds, guns chambered and ready to take the fight to their enemies. Ye Wei, sitting on the treetop, smiled. ¡®Now that I¡¯ve led you in, getting out alive will depend on your luck.¡¯


    As a thread shot out from her hand and nailed itself on the trunk, Ye Wei looped up and glided across on the thread. At the same time, with her silver gun in hand, she fired eight shots in succession and instantly took down twelve wolfhounds.


    This silver gun was Mo Jue¡¯s compensation as the gun belonged to Mo Jue. But he had lost Ye Wei¡¯s gun. Ye Wei was extremely angry and insisted that Mo Jue compensate her. Hence, Mo Jue would yield to Ye Wei¡¯s demands, and this gun, the top-rated silver Polar Fox, hence landed in her hands.


    Among pistols, the most lethal was the Polar Fox, followed by the Maghreb Lion, and then the Desert Eagle. Each of the pistols had their strengths and weaknesses, and even Su Man, the most acclaimed gunsmith, took a lot of effort building one.


    Ye Wei¡¯s original pistol was also a silver Polar Fox that was designed and built by Su Man. He spent the time and effort building the gun in exchange for Ye Wei to stop romantically pursuing him.


    For her beloved gun, Ye Wei had no choice but to stop pursuing Su Man amidst her heartache and disappeared with Eleven on the same day. As Mo Jue had lost her gun, one could imagine how enraged Ye Wei was. When Mo Jue surrendered his silver Polar Fox to Ye Wei, Ye Wei did not feel the slightest guilt.


    Given the immense lethality of the weapon, and how Ye Wei was a top shot, a single bullet from the gun would easily put down two stocky wolfhounds.


    When she acted, the youth were stunned and could not believe what they saw. While the wolfhounds were separated into three groups to facilitate tracking, there were only eight of them pursuing Ye Wei. With all eight wolfhounds pursuing her dead, she had more freedom to act.


    Once the men reacted to where gunfire had come from, Ye Wei had quickly relocated and avoided danger. In jungle warfare, neither Eleven nor her dared to claim to be best at it.


    It was not too long before the team tracking Ye Wei, from an initial strength of eighteen, silently dropped in size until seven to eight. Only then did they realize that she had routed them from behind.


    It was too badass, too twisted for somebody to be this skilled.


    They were shocked and enraged.


    They were also deeply shocked and clearly understood that their abilities were leaps and bounds behind their opponent. To men who often thought of themselves as the strongest, this was undoubtedly a slap on their faces.


    And a vicious trampling of their egos.


    What kind of twisted person was this!


    Gunshots and agonizing screams came from two other places in the woods. Clearly, Ye Wei, Eleven, and Mo Jue worked in sync extremely well. Whilst Ye Wei and Eleven¡¯s coordination was clear as day, Mo Jue got down to proving himself once his wife took action.


    Gunfire, agonizing screams, the roars of fears from animals, and the yelps of the wolfhounds that remained made for an extremely terrifying atmosphere.


    The men were extremely terrified and could not take it anymore.


    ¡°F***, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The man, already in fear, panicked and reached his extreme rage. He picked up his assault rifle and sprayed the surroundings with gunfire. The gunfire disrupted the creepy atmosphere of the woods.


    It made the actual atmosphere even tenser.


    His madness was the culmination of anger, uneasiness, and fear. That explained why he fired into the surroundings with his assault rifle without regard. He was broiled in violence that triggered him to waste everybody.


    Ye Wei coldly curled her lips. There was a murderous intent on her brows that night that replaced her typical alluring nature. With an aura that rivaled Hades, it was so tense to the point that even the ants in the forest could sense her coldness.


    With a slight curl to her lips, Ye Wei hooked her leg against a branch and leaned upside down. As she grabbed a man¡¯s hair with her hand, she twisted her wrist and fractured bone. The wave of gunfire covered the sound of tibia fracturing.


    Another two men were taken out.


    Ye Wei was an over-the-top character who would allow one to savor what one was even more afraid of. She hence kept the man who went berserk alive and instead took down the men around him. As concealable weapons were precious and not inexhaustible, Ye Wei used them extremely sparingly.


    Without using them too liberally, she slid down the branches and went behind them. She took out all the other youths in the same manner.


    Once that man had finished going crazy, he realized, to his shock, that all of his companions had fallen. His eyes were wide open, and he made a terrible scream, trying to run.


    Ye Wei shrugged her shoulders and said alluringly, ¡°Surely you can¡¯t be this terrible? I have yet to settle you.¡±


    She kicked up the gun at her feet, grabbed it, deftly flipped the safety off the weapon and fired a shot at the man. As he was killed by the shot, Ye Wei coldly smiled and closely observed the gun. ¡°This is good stuff!¡±


    These men had firearms of very decent quality. They were new rifles. Ye Wei picked up one of them, searched for a few magazines off a man, and then collected a few pistol magazines. She then retracted her thread and quickly moved in the direction of the old man.


    Ye Wei, Eleven, and Mo Jue reached at the same time. Eleven and Mo Jue had also finished off those who were following them. The three of them encircled the old man in the middle. As Ye Wei was about to speak, Mo Jue said, ¡°Dear wifey, I have helped you take care of them all.¡± It seemed as though he was asking to be commended.


    While the night was like day to them, the old man squinted. He could see that somebody had worked on Mo Jue¡¯s face as those purple eyes left a very deep impression. As Mo Jue¡¯s face had been decorated, he did not expect it to be Mo Jue.


    He coldly smiled. What kind of circus freak show was this?


    Ye Wei smiled alluringly and said, ¡°Good boy.¡±


    As Mo Jue saw his wife praise him, he was so elated but did not applaud and his face broke into a beaming smile. He was satisfied and properly subservient to his wife who seemed to be above all. As Ye Wei saw it, her eyes twitched.


    If the situation had allowed, she would have given Mo Jue a big fat kiss. He was too damn cute.


    Like somebody who was ripe for the taking.


    Eleven¡¯s cold voice rang out. ¡°Blue Wolf, is that you? You traitor!¡±


    In the woods, the stench of blood permeated the air and Eleven¡¯s coldness almost froze the blood in the air and the stench of blood grew. Like a winter storm approaching, her coldness was intimidating.


    Blue Wolf, the top killer in the world forty years ago who reigned supreme alongside the old witch, the White Wolf.


    Back then, there was no First Terrorist Organization but merely a special-operations team, aka mercenaries, who did the wet work at the behest of governments and mafias around the world. They controlled almost half of the global underworld.


    Having reigned supreme in the underworld for a whole twenty years, the excessive brutality of training on the Spec-Ops Island became demeaning. That, along with the island owner outing Jason¡¯s entire family, led to Jason, Chu Li, and Black J rebelling. With Blue Wolf and White Wolf secretly assisting, the revolution was a success.


    They established the First Terrorist Organization and usurped the entire infrastructure built on Spec-Ops Island. With Spec-Ops Island as their power base, the information wielded allowed Black J, Jason, and Chu Li to constantly come out tops in the firearms market.


    This eventually took shape as the complete First Terrorist Organization.


    It was initially agreed upon that Jason¡¯s trio would be the center of the organization as they had taken pains to establish the organization whilst Blue Wolf and White Wolf helped remove obstacles in the background and did not overtly assist. This agreement created two power centers, official and unofficial.


    But Blue Wolf was not satisfied, and the First Terrorist Organization¡¯s increasing leadership position in the firearms market led to Blue Wolf becoming increasingly jealous. A brutal person who was excessively domineering, Jack¡¯s explosive temper, and Black J and Chu Li¡¯s inclination to overlook their friend¡¯s shortcomings led to Jason undoubtedly winning all conflicts. The old witch sat out of such affairs and merely focused on developing talents.


    Eventually, the official and unofficial power centers started to clash even more violently. Blue Wolf felt that he was not taken seriously and Jason would not even listen. While Blue Wolf had thought that Jason, who was the old witch¡¯s disciple, would take instructions from him, Jason, however, felt that a person who was consistently behind the scenes had no business calling the shots in broad daylight. They would be better off sticking to their respective roles.


    Blue Wolf eventually turned traitor. He secretly snitched on them to the FBI, provided information to counter-terrorist groups, and even collaborated with the Colombian and Mexican armies to carry out a series of devastating bombings against terrorist strongholds that destroyed all of Jason, Black J, and Chu Li¡¯s hard-won efforts. Thankfully, Commander informed them early enough to allow their main force to pull out of the fortifications, but a part of them was still trapped and suffered immense casualties. A hundred research scientists in the terrorists¡¯ research base along the Colombian-Mexican border were arrested and twenty of their best were murdered. Chu Li, in a fit of rage, leveled the Mexican prison and ran all relationships with governments to the ground. Since then, the First Terrorist Organization was not constrained by any nation.


    The old witch, having no other option, transferred information of all persons from Spec-Ops Island and then leveled the island. All evidence of her involvement was cleanly wiped out and underneath the sea.


    That was the year the First Terrorist Organization suffered a major blow that almost took out its foundation.


    And Blue Wolf was the reason for it all.


    Jason and company hated him to the core and almost killed him that year. They, however, spared him on account of the old witch. The old witch eventually gave the order for all from the First Terrorist Organization to terminate him with extreme prejudice.


    This was the moment Jason started to send people after him and tie up loose ends.


    Before Ye Wei and Eleven gained their skills, they had trained separately. After they had gained their skills, they traveled around the world and rarely remained with the organization. Given the size of the organization, many branches were connected by a single telephone line and both parties rarely revealed information. When things cropped up, they would then communicate through satellite. They often heard about Jason, Chu Li and company cursing at him but had never seen him in person.


    Their hatred for him was even more intense than Chu Li, Jason and company. As they were White Wolf¡¯s most beloved and doted-on disciples, Ye Wei and Eleven, who overlooked their most respected person¡¯s shortcomings, took this affront to the person whom they respected seriously enough and hated him to the core.


    ¡°Ye Wei and Eleven.¡± Blue Wolf coldly smiled. ¡°If your master is no match for me, are the two of your qualified enough?¡±


    Ye Wei had a cold look on her face. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of the saying that disciples outperform their masters whilst their masters find themselves obsolete?¡±


    ¡°Arrogance!¡± Blue Wolf could not be bothered and had a few hints of anger on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t think you two can stand up to me.¡±

 Chapter 348 - Untitled

    ¡°Is your master still okay?¡±


    ¡°Shut up. You are not worthy to mention my master!¡± Ye Wei coldly barked as she shot a cold gaze. Her wrist slightly moved. An alluring yet cold smile crept up the corners of her lips and she said, ¡°Blue Wolf, I am giving you a chance to prepare on account of your age. Just don¡¯t die too terrible a death later.¡±


    There was viciousness on Blue Wolf¡¯s face and dominance finally appeared in his gaze after those years of dormancy. Since Eleven was like him, she could clearly feel the murderous intent emanating from him.


    Blue Wolf broke into laughter as his white hair fluttered in the night sky without any help from the wind. The birds were jolted and quickly flew away. There was an oppressing presence under the creepy night sky.


    ¡°You are undoubtedly the disciple she is most pleased with. I will waste you all today,¡± Blue Wolf said extremely coldly.


    Eleven coldly smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try?¡±


    Ye Wei suddenly laughed alluringly and kept her silver gun. ¡°After hiding for the past few years, to think you have taken refuge under the wings of the Mafia. How useless of you. So, you want to pick a fight? Whether it¡¯s one-on-one or a group, I¡¯m on.¡±


    Eleven shot a cold gaze and said, ¡°Cut the crap. I¡¯ll put my gun aside and waste you with what my master has taught me.¡±


    Mo Jue suddenly said, ¡°Wifey, do you want to fight? Let Marshmallow help you.¡±


    To be persistently gallant in front of one¡¯s wife was a must.


    ¡°F*** off! This is none of your business!¡± Ye Wei looked at him with a cold gaze while Mo Jue curled his lips in slight indignation. All of a sudden, sporadic gunshots, which became more frequent, were heard from the direction of the prison.


    It was not much longer later that a violent explosion followed.


    Ye Wei and Eleven were taken back. Did Xu Nuo take action?


    Oh, dear, how could a young girl who had yet to fully develop her skills take on all of them?


    Blue Wolf, seeing their urgency, suddenly opened his eyes wide and waved his sleeve. He suddenly showed his five claws and, like an agile wolf, leaped toward Eleven and Ye Wei with a sinister gaze.


    Ye Wei and Eleven moved to his left and right at the same time. As their feet turned, one moved forward with palms facing Blue Wolf whilst the other swept at his feet. They were extremely agile.


    In the night, Mo Jue¡¯s clear gaze focused on Ye Wei¡¯s every move and was ready to save his wife anytime. Since Ye Wei forbade him from taking part, he obediently sat aside. He could sense Blue Wolf¡¯s ferocity from a while ago.


    While Ye Wei and Eleven were not weak, they were, however, not going to hold out for long.


    With the forest now a battleground, the three of them duked it out and nobody was clearly winning. With no gimmicky or eye-dazzling moves, they utilized quick, vicious, and accurate moves that were guaranteed to kill if the moves hit home. They wished they could utterly decimate their opponents.


    Eleven and Ye Wei had not been involved in such fistfights in such a long time, but working together for more than ten years cultivated a cohesion that was shocking. Whilst Blue Wolf would defeat them one-on-one, Ye Wei and Eleven working together allowed them to be equally matched.


    But this was not for long.


    After thirty-over moves, when Ye Wei went for Blue Wolf¡¯s spine with both her palms and Eleven delivering a hurricane kick toward Blue Wolf¡¯s heart, Blue Wolf coldly smiled as though he had been expecting that. With a reverse-grip, he gripped Ye Wei¡¯s wrist and forcefully changed his position with Ye Wei¡¯s. Eleven, in horror, realized that she was delivering a kick toward Ye Wei¡¯s heart.


    Eleven quickly retracted her move but could not avoid Ye Wei¡¯s palms. She was knocked back ten-over steps and her spine hit against the tree trunk and then bounced back forcefully. She coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    Ye Wei was enraged and tried to wrestle free from the old man¡¯s grip and darted behind Blue Wolf to try and grab his spine. When it came to hand-to-hand combat, many would go specifically for the spine as breaking the enemy¡¯s spine meant game over.


    Blue Wolf, seemingly expecting Ye Wei to move, counteracted and pinned her down. He then sent her flying with a judo move.


    Mo Jue, seeing his wife being viciously kicked away, quickly rushed to catch Ye Wei. As Eleven wiped the blood off her lips, she pushed herself off the ground into a leap and attacked. The immense strength in her move carried with it a strong murderous intent.


    Ye Wei, who was caught by Mo Jue, did not say a word and pushed Mo Jue away. She swept past the branches on the ground and viciously swiped them at Blue Wolf without pause. She and Eleven, of the attaching variety, coordinated their attacks.


    Killers often fought this way, focusing on the offensive rather than the defense as their main purpose was to kill their opponents. Ye Wei and Eleven clearly treated Blue Wolf as their target.


    Their hatred for him aside, this was also a form of sparring between the previous top killer and current top killer. As Ye Wei and Eleven were not people to pass over a fight, they would not let Blue Wolf get away so easily.


    ¡°Wifey, you are so fierce.¡± Mo Jue murmured as he looked on the fierce fight with his clear, purple eyes.


    With another round of moves dented, Blue Wolf¡¯s gaze glinted with bloodlust in the night sky. It was cold, tough, and carried a strong gust of wind with it. ¡°You want to touch a hair of mine, huh? You¡¯re still very far from it.¡±


    He sounded cold and indifferent.


    Ye Wei and Eleven looked each other in the eye. They smiled coldly and fearlessly. Ye Wei, with her elegant arrogance, said, ¡°Blue Wolf, to know oneself and the enemy is the key to winning the battle. Do you know what you have lost?¡±


    Eleven, in her typical coldness, added, ¡°We almost figure out your playbook. Blue Wolf, you are sure to lose.¡± She said decisively and forcefully, ¡°It¡¯s so tragic that you left the First Terrorist Organization, and after all these years, did not learn any new moves. When we heard the old witch order your demise, we knew that such a day was an eventuality. Now, die.¡±


    Just as Eleven finished speaking, Blue Wolf¡¯s eyes went wide as Eleven rapidly moved in the dark like a thousand-hand Buddha. As she moved quickly like lightning, she almost surrounded him and it was impossible to differentiate which one was the actual person.


    Ye Wei then used a Tai Chi move that was very slow and gradually approached Blue Wolf. While she gently pushed out her palms, Blue Wolf saw Eleven pass through Ye Wei. It was clear that his palm move managed to repel Ye Wei.


    In the blink of an eye, Ye Wei appeared at another corner and hit her palms onto his back. Blue Wolf felt a shock through his body. Before he could steady himself, Eleven struck.


    It was as though a thousand hands gripped at his throat.


    Blue Wolf, in a rage, roared and thumped his feet as his palms leaped into the air. Eleven suddenly backed off whilst Ye Wei¡¯s moves were slightly weakened.


    In the blink of an eye, he was trapped again.


    It was like a dense web trapping him still.


    Even somebody as capable as Mo Jue could not tell the weaknesses in Ye Wei and Eleven¡¯s move at that moment. When used separately, they were able to curb-stomp others, let alone them in sync.


    Blue Wolf broke into a cold smile. Unlike the first time when he panicked, he seemed much calmer this time as the corners of his lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°So she taught you all these flowery moves! Humph!¡±


    As he closed his eyes, Blue Wolf relied on his hearing to differentiate the moves at play. Eleven¡¯s ¡®thousand-hand Buddha¡¯ move and Ye Wei¡¯s Tai Chi did not seem to affect him as he was able to quickly respond to the changes in breath and wind, hence accurately meeting Ye Wei and Eleven¡¯s blows.


    Mo Jue was in applause!


    How excellent!


    When it came to men, whoever was more capable would be worshipped. Blue Wolf demonstrated exceptional prowess.


    Eleven broke into a seeming smile whilst Ye Wei was still her typical violent self. As their wrists turned in sync, the flowery moves were off and they quickly moved.


    Mo Jue could make out a five-diagrams-and-eight-elements move. As Ye Wei and Eleven moved, there were some clear threads surrounding Blue Wolf. Blue Wolf opened his eyes when he sensed something was amiss.


    His hands and waist were already bound by a very intricate force.


    When he opened his eyes, Ye Wei and Eleven backed off together. As they raised their hands, they tightened the thread and trapped Blue Wolf.


    ¡°Blue Wolf, die!¡± Eleven coldly smiled as she lifted her leg and retracted the thread as she swept over like a hurricane. Ye Wei also retracted the thread from her side. She suddenly opened up one of her hands and hit it against the top of his skull.


    ¡­


    At the other side of the forest, as Stone entered the minefield, explosions arose and the ten-over men in pursuit laughed.


    The Asian branch¡¯s head, who was carrying Ning Ning and Xu Nuo, did not dare to catch a breath. As Xu Nuo felt weak due to a loss of blood midway, she leaned to a side and the young kid reached out to embrace her.


    A panic showed on his white, tender face. Ever since he knew Xu Nuo, she was a lively and tough nut. Seeing Xu Nuo this weak and fragile made him nervous.


    When he hugged Xu Nuo, she was a bit more awake. She immediately pushed Ning Ning away, but she was too late. Ning Ning, feeling warmth on his hand that had touched her back, moved his hands away. It was blood.


    The young kid¡¯s gaze also seemed to turn red, and his fingers trembled uncontrollably. As it was thankfully night time, the night concealed his terribly pale face. It was Xu Nuo¡¯s blood¡­


    Bloody, thick, and¡­ cold¡­


    ¡°Nuo Nuo, what¡¯s happened to you?¡± The young kid heard his own trembling voice and breathed hard. He tried to calm down but failed miserably. He was afraid.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a flesh wound, so why are you trembling?¡± Xu Nuo¡¯s voice did not seem to change as it sounded domineering as usual. She softly scolded him. ¡°You, stupid stone. If something this minor causes you to tremble, you are really unpromising.¡±


    How was that a flesh wound? His tiny hands were moistened by the blood. She clearly said that the stone caused her to bruise, but why did she bleed so heavily? The young kid was not stupid and quickly wanted to turn Xu Nuo around to check her back for injuries.


    Xu Nuo pushed his hands away and gently fumed. ¡°Stop looking. It¡¯s just a minor wound. I¡¯d had a lot of them and am used to it. Getting away is more important. If they catch up with us, we are dead meat.¡±


    The young kid was extremely calm and his eyes in the night were bright. As the young kid glumly looked on at Xu Nuo without his typical feigned elegance, the Asian branch¡¯s head could tell that this tough girl could be the wife of his future master¡ªa power couple! He did not dare to interrupt them and walked into the forest with each of them in his arms.


    This was a perfect place to hide in the dark night.


    Xu Nuo, acting as though nothing had happened, held onto the Asian branch¡¯s head¡¯s neck and thought of ways to keep herself going without showing the slightest signs of fatigue. The young kid¡¯s cold face showed no emotion.


    ¡°Nuo Nuo, turn around and show me.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to. What is there to see?¡±


    ¡°Turn around!¡± He deepened his voice and ordered Xu Nuo for the first time. The Asian branch¡¯s head was even more certain that this little master and his temperament was something no typical child could have.


    He was so calm, so brutal to the point that a grown-up would be stopped by his temperament and involuntarily avail himself to the child¡¯s orders.


    One sentence was all it took to rally them.


    ¡°My dear Stone, I should say that there is nothing remarkable about a girl¡¯s back. Don¡¯t you have any sense of shame?¡± Xu Nuo smiled as she landed a slap on the young kid¡¯s face. ¡°Look at me this attentive and alert. Does it look like something will happen to me?¡±


    The young kid could not make out whether she was lying or not. While Xu Nuo did look lively and energetic, why did he feel so uneasy?


    ¡°Was it because of the injury you took when you pounced onto me?¡± He could easily see through the chaff and recalled the terrifying look on Xu Nuo¡¯s face as she pounced on him, along with her groan.


    ¡°So much nonsense from you,¡± Xu Nuo said as though nothing had happened. ¡°I promised your auntie that I would deliver you intact into her hands. For all you know, she might become my in-law, so I have to please her, hehe.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Ning Ning asked.


    ¡°Just like this.¡±


    The young kid kept silent. In the dark night, the woods were silent as the two young kids sat on the Asian branch¡¯s head¡¯s shoulder and stared at each other hard. Ning Ning totally lost his composure.


    He was extremely unhappy and almost screamed out. He was extremely displeased at how Xu Nuo wanted to please his auntie.


    The Asian branch¡¯s head could sense his anger even though the young kid wanted to show his typically elegant smile. He suddenly recalled how Xu Nuo disliked him feigning and tried to suppress his smile.


    ¡°How inconsistent of you.¡± She coldly scolded him and the young kid gritted his teeth as he bore the uneasiness that creeped him out. He then said, ¡°Nuo Nuo, if we do get off this island, do not return. Deal?¡±


    As Xu Nuo looked into the dark sky, the gently blowing wind carried some hints of heat in it. While the woods were extremely quiet, there was still gunfire from a distance away. It gave people the impression that all was calm and well.


    She then had some inclination to get out, not going back to that rigorous training, not having to talk to the sea alone when lonely. With her dear Stone that she could bully, it made for very nice days that she could look forward to.


    But Paradise Island was her only home. Ever since she could remember, her memories were all at that place and there was something indescribable about it.


    ¡°I like Paradise Island¡±, Xu Nuo said.


    The young kid misunderstood what she said. He had put everything through this clearly, and Xu Nuo turned it down? The young kid was extremely displeased. Like Third Young Master Ye, the young kid had inherited his signature domineering streak. He was not somebody whom Xu Nuo could appease with just a sentence.


    ¡°Did what I asked you have anything to do with whether you like Paradise Island?¡± the young kid asked. He did not understand why he had this insistence that Xu Nuo leave. He just felt that she should leave.


    ¡°Dear Stone, hearing you say this stifles me. Why do you want me to leave?¡± Xu Nuo smiled as she struggled to keep reasoning going. ¡°To keep on trolling you?¡±


    The young kid was stunned into silence.


    Xu Nuo had an indescribable feeling in her heart and mused. ¡°Sir, what do you think is on his mind?¡±


    The Asian branch¡¯s head, who was quietly finding a path all along and avoiding the thorns that would hurt the kids, paused and said, ¡°That¡¯s easy. If you two were ten years older, this would be like asking her to be your girlfriend.¡±


    To have somebody call him out on his thoughts left the young kid, despite his really thick skin, with a blushing face. He was really thankful that it was the dark of night and Xu Nuo could not see him blushing.


    If not, it would be utterly embarrassing.


    He decided that once he escaped, he would deploy the Asian branch¡¯s head to Antarctica¡ªsuch was the young kid¡¯s scheming thought.


    Xu Nuo laughed gracefully and added onto what the Asian branch¡¯s head had said. ¡°That¡¯s why I say my dear Stone likes me, but he just won¡¯t admit it. Sir, he¡¯s quite thin-skinned, so stop teasing him.¡±


    The Asian branch¡¯s head went silent. Who was actually teasing who?


    But his heart was as bitter. Little Xu Nuo¡¯s injuries were severe. If she were not treated in time¡­ Ning Ning was still in the dark.


    ¡°Nuo Nuo, don¡¯t avoid the question.¡± The young kid chased the question down as he wanted an answer badly.


    However smart he was, he was still a kid who wanted to be with the young girl he liked. It was human nature and the rest of the questions could wait. Xu Nuo chuckled. ¡°So you want me to follow you?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°What perks and responsibilities do I have?¡± Xu Nuo asked. Xu Nuo was typically very cold, and would only joke and seem livelier in front of Ning Ning. ¡°I have very high expectations.¡±


    The young kid was so angry he was at a loss for words.


    The Asian branch¡¯s head suddenly said, ¡°Ning Ning, let her be your first lady. With that appointment, she will have all the perks. That¡¯s how you kill two birds with one stone.¡±


    The Asian branch¡¯s head was also an interesting and funny person. Being older than them and having gained insight into many things, these two kids were the best of their age and their thoughts were easily understandable. From this to-and-fro, he could see that they had something going for each other but kept it to themselves and did not want to openly mention it.


    When Xu Nuo heard that, she became silent and looked at Ning Ning. Ning Ning went silent as well and did not mention anything. What had been a tad cheerier became different and the Asian branch¡¯s head was a little worried. Did he say something wrong?


    Xu Nuo felt a little dizzy. She felt a little off-balance and wobbled as she sat on the Asian branch¡¯s head¡¯s shoulder. The latter had been putting his utmost attention on Xu Nuo.


    All of a sudden, a branch hit Xu Nuo¡¯s forehead and she was slightly awake. The young kid, who had remained silent all this while then said, ¡°That works too.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Xu Nuo asked as she rubbed her forehead that had hit a branch.


    The young kid smiled gently and said, ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯ll tell you more once we are out of here.¡±


    The Asian branch¡¯s head led the two kids more and more off-track. Gunshots rang out from afar and then died down. He paused and carried on walking, reminding the two children not to say a thing.


    As the sound of waves neared them, the woods ended on a cliff. What they had not expected was to step out of the forest and be immediately surrounded by a few youths who emerged from the back of the rocks¡ªall before the Asian branch¡¯s head could catch a breath.


    On counting, there were seven of them. They were all vicious-looking.


    ¡°Do not move!¡± A youth barked. The Asian branch¡¯s head quickly put down the two children and pulled them behind himself. As he looked at them with a cold gaze, he thought, ¡®Damn it, being locked up for the past few years has caused my alertness to drop!¡¯


    ¡°I knew you could come up here. Did you think those gimmicks down at the prison could fool us?¡± The man coldly smiled. Anybody could deceive.


    The youths walked over and held the guns against the three¡¯s heads. The youth coldly smiled and said, ¡°You are damn lucky The boss wants you alive.¡±


    ¡°Blue Wolf¡¯s orders?¡± Xu Nuo¡¯s gaze was sharp as a razor and exceptionally cold.


    The man raged and raised his gun, about to hit Xu Nuo. The young kid then said in a calm voice, ¡°Stop. Isn¡¯t it embarrassing that a grown-up like you is hitting a woman?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The man¡¯s shame quickly turned into anger as he kept his gun. The other man said, ¡°Stop the crap and bring them down.¡±


    Xu Nuo gritted her teeth. To come this far and have everything come to naught left her extremely indignant. They were that close to success but her condition did not allow her. If something happened to the Asian branch¡¯s head and Ning Ning lost his life, she could not bear to face it.


    Just as she thought of the possibility, there was a sudden noise in the air. At the same time, yachts raced toward them. In such a tenuous moment, nobody could tell who those incoming were reinforcing.


    The few men guarding Ning Ning wanted to quickly rappel down the cliff, but the helicopter was extremely fast whilst two fighters circled the air. On the cliff, things seemed much more spaced out. One of the men who was looking on with a telescope suddenly said in shock,¡± Uh oh, they are from the First Terrorist Organization.¡±


    The very obvious black five-petal insignia of the First Terrorist Organization was on the fuselage of the aircraft.


    The Asian branch¡¯s head almost cheered.


    Xu Nuo¡¯s first reaction was to push away the gun pointed at Ning Ning. As the men became angry, Xu Nuo coldly fired and killed him. She dragged Ning Ning behind the rocks, and the Asian branch¡¯s head followed suit. As the group of them wanted to advance, they feigned a few shots to force them back.


    At that moment, gunshots came from the middle of the air. As it was too far away, with help still on the way, Chu Li ordered the helicopter to quickly approach whilst the fighters waited for orders. As they were attacking targets on a cliff, the slightest carelessness on their part would endanger Ning Ning.


    The group of men also panicked as they would not make it past today alive. If they were going to die, somebody was going to die along with them. They hence fired as they rushed forward. Xu Nuo took a bullet to her shoulder, and that shot she fired was already a forced shot. She could only grab Ning Ning and run, but they had nowhere to go.


    The waves fiercely lapped against the cliff.


    As the helicopter suddenly descended, Chu Li personally took aim and fired. The burst of gunfire nailed five of the seven. The other two, in their rage, rushed over. The Asian branch¡¯s head fired but realized that his gun was empty. In shock, he gripped onto another man¡¯s gun and aimed it into the sky. Ten-over shots were fired.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The other man with reddened eyes rushed over. The young kid, with inexplicable strength, suddenly pinned Xu Nuo in his embrace and ducked behind a rock. He used his body to shield her and took a bullet to his arm.


    It really hurt¡­


    He would not allow Xu Nuo to get injured for him. Just once, and he could not take it, let alone for it to repeat in front of him again and again. He was able to protect her too.


    Xu Nuo was dazed by the shock, and she, already heavily wounded, had her back knock against the rock, the pain from it almost knocking her out. ¡°Stone¡­¡±


    Before she could say anything, the man raised his gun in a sinister smile and fired at the young kid on her. Xu Nuo¡¯s eyes were wide open. Her weak hands quickly pushed the young kid away and roared as she got up. The bullets which should have nailed Ning Ning landed squarely around Xu Nuo¡¯s heart¡­


    Blood spurted out.


    When the guy saw Xu Nuo being shot, he aimed at the dazed kid and was about to fire. Xu Nuo instead leaped over and blocked the muzzle of the gun and took another two bullets. The man was stunned at what happened, and in that instant, Xu Nuo used force and pushed the man backward.


    ¡°I¡¯ll die with you!¡±


    Both of them fell off the cliff¡­


    ¡°No!!!¡± The heart-rending scream rang across the cliff.


    Everything happened too quickly for Ning Ning to react. While he had intended to protect Xu Nuo so that she did not die, Xu Nuo pushing him away and taking a few bullets left Ning Ning stunned.


    His mind was blank as he saw Xu Nuo¡¯s chest turn red as reddish-black blood poured out.


    As his eyes burned in excruciating pain, Nuo Nuo¡¯s name was lodged in his throat. He did not respond to the other guy firing at him.


    Nuo Nuo¡­


    Nuo Nuo¡­


    He climbed to the edge of the cliff and tried to grab Xu Nuo¡¯s fluttering skirt. Although he had caught it, he heard the sound of cloth tearing in the air. His weighted hands suddenly felt empty¡­


    All that was left was a broken piece of skirt¡­


    He could only see Xu Nuo¡¯s fiery red body in its reddest and most tragic final act.


    Her fiery red dress filled Ning Ning¡¯s gaze with a sea of red¡­


    After the Asian branch¡¯s head took out the last man, he leaped towards the cliffside and held onto Ning Ning, who wanted to leap down. ¡°Ning Ning, don¡¯t!¡±


    Xu Nuo took more than five shots to her heart.


    At the foot of the cliff, the bulging rocks and fierce waves meant that an uninjured her would not have survived the fall, let alone having so many fatal wounds.


    ¡®Dear Stone, our times with each other are short. I¡¯ll see you in our second life.¡¯


    He could almost hear Xu Nuo¡¯s cold voice but saw nothing.


    The searing point tore his heart apart.


    This was the first time he tasted what living hell was like.


    ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡± Ning Ning suddenly roared. The Asian branch¡¯s head was shocked and grabbed Ning Ning who had fainted.


    His scream of desperation, however, repeatedly reverberated along the cliff¡­

 Chapter 349 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    As Ye Wei and Eleven tugged on the threads that trapped Blue Wolf, they heard the sound of fighter jets and yachts approaching. They paused and inevitably loosened their grip. Blue Wolf, leveraging on this very moment, broke free from Ye Wei and Eleven¡¯s threads.


    When the two of them regained their senses, Blue Wolf greeted them with a double-palm attack with Ye Wei and Eleven intercepting his attack. Little did they expect Blue Wolf to pull off a ruse and release a smoke grenade in front of them. As Blue Wolf was a master of poisons, Ye Wei and Eleven were afraid he had released poisonous gas and immediately scattered.


    Ye Wei¡¯s first reaction was to pinch Mo Jue¡¯s nose, and only let go when Eleven said that the smoke was not poisonous. Once the smoke cleared, Blue Wolf was nowhere to be seen.


    Eleven was fuming.


    Ye Wei landed a punch on the tree trunk. ¡°F*** this damn shit. That wastrel escaped!¡±


    Suddenly, the young kid¡¯s scream reverberated across the entire cliff. Ye Wei and Eleven were shocked. As they were very far away, what they had heard were echoes. The reverberating echoes were exceptionally chilling.


    As Ye Wei quickly moved in the direction of the echo, Eleven followed up as quickly as lightning. Mo Jue, with a neutral face, also caught up.


    Ye Wei¡¯s heart was knotted, and she suddenly heard a sharp whistle. When Ye Wei and Eleven knew that Chu Li was giving the command, their hearts were extremely happy. They quickly passed through the woods and up the cliff. The sounds of yachts speeding by gradually died down.


    On Death Island, another bloodbath began. As Bai Ye commanded the battle, two of the most advanced fighter jets dropped close to ten bombs on the surface of the ocean and the islands. As explosions bloomed, the island shook and seemed as though it was about to sink.


    Aerial combat with a top terrorist in command was intense. From the cliff, one could see missiles fall whilst rubble lined the ground as explosions lit up the sky and created plumes of terrible mushroom clouds.


    Ye Wei could not be bothered with the battle unfolding below. She rushed up the cliff to see a few people gathered at a side. One of them standing was the person she was most familiar with. ¡°Chu Li.¡±


    Chu Li turned back. He was a handsome man, not as attractively beautiful as Mo Jue or had features as delicate as Third Young Master Ye¡¯s. Instead, he had a steady handsomeness, the workings of a commander, that were not openly shown.


    ¡°Wei Wei, Eleven¡­¡± He frowned a little. ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°My own,¡± Ye Wei calmly said as Mo Jue smiled sweetly. Chu Li frowned even more. He had a very deep impression of Mo Ye¡¯s face as the young kid had sent him Mo Ye¡¯s photos. This person, however, had purple eyes.


    Since Ye Wei said he was her own, he did not say much either. Outsiders could not ask as they wished.


    Ye Wei pushed away the people gawking on and saw the young kid lying on the ground with a pale face and blue lips. Somebody was digging a bullet out of his elbow and carefully bandaging him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ye Wei asked in a deep voice. Was he just hit?


    Where was Xu Nuo?


    Eleven coldly raised her eyebrows and both of them looked at Chu Li. The Asian branch¡¯s head¡¯s eyes were reddened. He said through gritted teeth, ¡°Xu Nuo fell off the cliff.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Ye Wei, Eleven, and Mo Jue quickly rushed toward the cliffside. Mo Jue¡¯s eyes were wide open and he turned around, about to rush down the cliff to look for and save them. Ye Wei grabbed him and said, ¡°Marshmallow, hold it right there.¡±


    As the cliff was extremely tall with jagged rocks at the foot of the cliff, the odds of her surviving the fall unprepared were extremely slim.


    ¡°Speak clearly.¡± Ye Wei looked at the Asian branch¡¯s head. He retold what happened with reddened eyes, and even a hardened man like him could not help but tear. There was silence on the cliff.


    Ye Wei was jolted. This tough little girl, that one in a million, had taken a liking to Ning Ning. While she saw that from a long while ago, that little girl was a tough-talker who did not admit it. What they did not expect was how she had, despite not admitting her liking, used her actions to prove it.


    To use her life out of her love for another person.


    The final few shots she took for Ning Ning, and the final sacrifice as she took out her enemy with her for Ning Ning¡­ Xu Nuo most likely knew she would not survive, and hence¡­


    As this all happened before Ning Ning, the shock and impact it had on him were immeasurable.


    How lucky her nephew was to meet such a lady at such a young age. It was also extremely unfortunate that their paths did not cross for long and he was not fortunate enough to enjoy Xu Nuo¡¯s company for the rest of his life.


    As yachts roared past the ocean surface, Ye Wei¡¯s gaze grew cold. Chu Li grabbed her elbow and shook her head. Ye Wei gritted her teeth and nodded. Chu Li ordered a person to fly an aircraft over to transfer everybody onto the aircraft.


    The people whom Xu Nuo and Ning Ning had saved¡ªsans the dead and wounded¡ªtotaled about seven to eight of them. The second-in-command of the Asian branch died in battle, as well as two others. There was only one person left alive.


    Chu Li, without saying anything, had them board another helicopter.


    ¡°Bai Ye, level the island!¡± Chu Li gave the command in a deep, hardened and domineering voice.


    Bai Ye smiled and pushed a button. The fighter dropped an air-to-ground missile. At almost the same time, one of the vessels on the ocean launched a surface-to-air missile. The two missiles flew toward their respective targets.


    Bai Ye commanded the fighters to evade, and after the missile failed to reach its target, Chu Li plotted an accurate flight path. The fighter released another bomb. As both met in mid-air, there was a beautiful explosion.


    The explosion reddened half the sky, and the aircraft became a lot bumpier due to the turbulence from the explosion.


    With Death Island almost destroyed and the large buildings leveled, large areas of forests burned in a fiery red.


    ¡°Pull back!¡± Bai Ye ordered his men to retreat.


    With an Italian garrison in the area, there were too many of them and came too quickly. They were not waiting to get into trouble.


    On the plane, Mo Jue lost his typical smile and looked at the surface of the ocean calmly. Ye Wei tapped his hand and Mo Jue turned back. He hugged Ye Wei, who was sad. ¡°Nuo Nuo is dead.¡±


    She sounded sad.


    Mo Jue¡¯s clear purple eyes were saddened. There was pain and indignation in his voice, and he did not hold back his tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. All will be fine.¡± Ye Wei also knew that Xu Nuo would not have made it and felt a sinking feeling in her heart. She was used to killing, and death meant nothing to her.


    Xu Nuo, however, was Mo Jue¡¯s younger sister and Ning Ning¡¯s¡­


    Chu Li looked at the two of them curiously and could not help but say,¡± Wei Wei, I didn¡¯t know you have such good taste.¡±


    Ye Wei turned back and stared at Chu Li as she released Mo Jue. She could not help but grab Chu Li¡¯s collar and said, ¡°Damn you, scheming Chu Li, how dare you say that. Are you as old as you can get? What took you so long? If you had been a bit quicker, Xu Nuo might not have died.¡±


    Chu Li said, in defense, ¡°The signal that you launched was blocked. When I received it, it was much later after you had sent it. To be able to mobilize these men in such a short time is the best I could do.¡±


    How could that cute little idiot be so well-treated by such a fierce woman?


    This was preferential treatment at its best.


    ¡°Got it! Please don¡¯t tell me you arrived in time. I¡¯ll wait to see how you explain that to Ning Ning later.¡± Ye Wei knew that she could not blame Chu Li, but she was too stressed to be nice to him.


    Chu Li was long used to it.


    Eleven, who was standing aside, coldly harrumphed. He remained silent. Normally, he, Bai Ye, Jason, and Black J could not afford to cross these two women. On the other side, the Asian branch¡¯s head¡¯s feelings were extremely mixed.


    Although he hadn¡¯t spent a lot of time with them, he really liked these two children.


    Bai Ye knocked on the door panel twice and said, ¡°Ning Ning¡¯s awake. Do come over and take a look.¡±


    Bai Ye was aggressively relaxed. Donning a white collared shirt and gym pants, he seemed to be distant from all. While he looked gentle, people who did not know him would only feel a vacuum surrounding him that distanced him from people.


    At that moment, he had a glum look on his face.


    Ye Wei and Chu Li quickly entered the cabin, and so did Eleven.


    The young kid sat on the bed, his tender face stupefied and gaze hollow. As he grabbed his leg, his head propped against his knee. He did not speak a word and looked down at the mattress.


    There was a terrifying pallor on his face.


    His elegance, brilliance, and cunningness were all lost. He seemed to be devoid of life.


    Ye Wei was shocked. ¡°Ning Ning, auntie¡¯s here. All is fine.¡±


    While she initially did not know what was going on between the young kid and Xu Nuo, the Asian branch¡¯s head telling her the conversation the children had on the way and the young kid¡¯s reaction on the cliff screamed bad news to her.


    Had she knew this would happen, she would rather Ning Ning not have feelings for Xu Nuo.


    ¡°Ning Ning, Xu Nuo is dead. We are all sad and sorry to hear about your loss.¡± While Eleven did not know how to console people, her cold tone softened. She had indeed taken a liking to Xu Nuo, that little girl.


    ¡°Ning Ning, Xu Nuo gave her life so that you would live. Don¡¯t squander it, okay?¡± Ye Wei¡¯s heart ached as she told him in a cold voice. The young kid did not have the slightest reaction.


    His gaze remained hollow.


    Chu Li, sitting by the bedside, reached out to hug the young kid. ¡°Good child, what¡¯s with the silence? Please do not scare us.¡±


    Eleven and Ye Wei could tell that something was very off with him. According to the Asian branch¡¯s head, Ning Ning wanted to protect Xu Nuo and take the bullets for her, but little Xu Nuo ended up dying for him.


    Even adults, let alone children, could not withstand such emotions.


    Chu Li lifted up the young kid¡¯s face as they all looked at his eyes. There were threads of red in those pitch-black eyes that seemed lost. His already-pale face had a deathly pallor to it.


    The bullet in his arm was long removed and the wound cleaned up.


    ¡°Ning Ning, say something.¡± Ye Wei was panicking. Chu Li could also tell that something was amiss, and everyone turned toward Bai Ye.


    Bai Ye frowned and said, ¡°He¡¯s blind.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®blind¡¯?¡± Chu Li and Ye Wei asked in unison.


    ¡°Simply put, Ning Ning has refused to see this world. No matter how good my medical skills are, I can¡¯t cure a deep mental burden,¡± Bai Ye said and gently sighed. There was nothing he could do.


    As everybody¡¯s faces changed and looked at the young kid, there was blood in his pitch-black eyes. Only upon a closer look did it look much more terrifying.


    Chu Li asked in a deep voice, ¡°How long would it take him to recover?¡±


    ¡°That will depend on when we can return him a ¡®Xu Nuo¡¯,¡± Bai Ye said. A deep mental burden required a heartfelt cure. As a medical doctor, it was clearly beyond his means.


    ¡°How could this be possible?¡± Chu Li lamented. He saw the young girl take so many shots to her heart, not to mention falling off that tall cliff¡­


    As they turned back and looked at Ning Ning¡¯s unresponsive face, everyone instantly felt how thin the air beneath their noses had become.


    It was unbearably suffocating.


    They could not bear to see that face without life.


    Just how grievous was that heartache which caused the tough young kid to totally close his heart¡­


    Xu Nuo¡­

 Chapter 350 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    After being excited for one whole night, Cheng Anya did not fall asleep. She sat up early the next morning and waited for the sun to rise. As she felt happy, the view of the sea from the second floor was exceptionally beautiful.


    Not too long later, breakfast was served. As usual, Cheng Anya had her breakfast and went back to sleep to recover her strength. Amazingly, Louis did not disturb her.


    After sleeping for a moment, Cheng Anya heard chaotic Italian. She woke up in a daze and walked to the other bed and looked down. There were two men arguing in Italian about something. They seemed to be panicking.


    Both men were Italians and were speaking Italian. As they hid in a corner and talked, their mannerisms seemed to suggest that they were afraid of being discovered and were discussing ways to respond to their mistakes.


    As there was nobody at this time, Cheng Anya secretly hid behind the window and listened to their loud chatter. As she quietly listened on, she did not understand what they said but caught onto their curses.


    After some argument, the two of them went out. As Cheng Anya watched from higher up, she remained silent, watching them walk away. The man seemed to be gesturing about something. As her mind whirred to life, she could not guess that they were up to.


    She looked at the time, and it was about time.


    Cheng Anya went out as usual, and that man and woman followed her. The island was too quiet, as though traps were everywhere. Cheng Anya was feeling uneasy and suddenly asked, ¡°Where is Louis?¡±


    ¡°You want to see the master as and when you like?¡± the woman coldly replied. She had never been nice toward Cheng Anya and wished that Cheng Anya could just die. Cheng Anya was also used to it.


    ¡°However you put it, I am still a VIP on the island. Is this kind of attitude a subordinate should have?¡±


    As the sun blazed and the sea breeze lapped with some hints of heat and the scent of the ocean, Cheng Anya¡¯s hair was slightly messed up in spite of her razor-sharp gaze. While she was afraid of Louis, it did not mean that anyone else on the island had a free pass to trample on her.


    ¡°What VIP? You still have the cheek to say that you are a damn woman. Even if I kill you, my master won¡¯t say a word.¡± The woman sounded like she could not care further as her words secretly mocked her.


    While Cheng Anya was not somebody to be easily stepped on, she gave her long-overdue signature smile that was extremely gorgeous and beautiful under the bright sun.


    ¡°Since you have said that, I will tell Louis when I¡¯m free that you have no qualms with killing me.¡±


    The woman¡¯s face changed and became as white as paper. Cheng Anya had clearly called her out on her bluff. If she really dared to lay a finger on Cheng Anya, Louis would waste her.


    The man to the other side said, ¡°Miss Cheng, my master has something on today. If you need to see him, I will convey the message to him.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary!¡± Cheng Anya smiled sweetly as she looked at the sea and a thought suddenly came to her mind. Typically, if Louis had something to see to, it meant that the Mafia had taken a major blow.


    As an idea came to her mind, she walked toward the beach as usual and said, ¡°To think about it, he ought to be busy too as the Mafia¡¯s headquarters were leveled yesterday. For the godfather to still hang around on vacation here sure sounds inappropriate. He should be busy.¡±


    Her laughter, like a bell ringing, was sharp and ironic.


    The woman behind her heard it all clearly and could not help but act up in anger. ¡°You, bloody b****, what do you know? What about the leveling of our headquarters? All the people in the headquarters have been relocated, and Third Young Master Ye is just¡­¡±


    ¡°Liu Yan, shut up!¡± The man next to her roared and Cheng Anya raised her eyebrows. Since Louis had already moved his personnel out, it also meant that Third Young Master Ye only leveled the building and the Mafia¡¯s main force was still intact.


    Given how smart Louis was, he would not take a blow from Third Young Master Ye for naught. Cheng Anya was not particularly surprised when hearing that, and it was as though things had unfolded that way.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of if she knows? Can she even grow wings and escape?¡± Liu Yan was unhappy that the man had scolded her and rebutted him in anger. Her gorgeous face was black.


    Cheng Anya smiled gorgeously and turned back to see them stare at each other. She said, ¡°That¡¯s true. Since I can¡¯t grow wings and fly, there is no harm in telling me stories. Even if you have moved your personnel out, isn¡¯t it quite a shame that your headquarters have been leveled? For as long as the Mafia has existed, its descendants can¡¯t even protect their home base. That is a terrible pity indeed.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Liu Yan raged and her face turned red. ¡°Your Dragon Gate will die a graveless death!¡±


    ¡°Liu Yan, shut up!¡± The man barked again. Although Liu Yan¡¯s eyes were wide open, she gritted her teeth and quietly bore with it as the man¡¯s gaze grew increasingly colder. Liu Yan turned around in anger.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart grew cold. The Dragon Gate would suffer a graveless death?


    Why?


    While the man had shut Liu Yan up and she had not added anything else, Cheng Anya felt that she could not tease information out of her. This was the most she could do as the man was calmer and measured in contrast to Liu Yan, who was easier to anger.


    If he weren¡¯t around, she might be able to fish out a few more nuggets of information.


    Cheng Anya slowly walked and occasionally stopped to pick up some seashells. As she was still some distance away from where she had been yesterday, she did not want to overact and put all her previous effort to waste.


    ¡°I must say, what the hell is wrong with you?¡± Liu Yan could not help but scold Cheng Anya. She had tolerated Cheng Anya a few times and used to quietly follow along. She flared up this time. ¡°If you have nothing to do, just sleep in your room! Why run out of the house? You are only going to get sunburned under this sun, and don¡¯t punish us if you want to punish yourself. What the hell is wrong with you?¡±


    Cheng Anya broke into a happy yet excessively cheerful smile. ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy it, and I will definitely make sure you do not enjoy it too.¡±


    Liu Yan, in absolute rage, wanted to gun down this damn woman. She could not help but scream at the man. ¡°Look at her! What kind of person she is! Sheesh.¡±


    The man remained silent and followed Cheng Anya from a distance behind. She turned back and said, ¡°I¡¯m guessing that you are older than me, yet so much more impulsive than I am. I really can¡¯t believe that you are a part of the Mafia. You look way more like some third-rate slut from the slums.¡±


    Cheng Anya deliberately provoked her to distract their attention. They, after all, could not do anything to her.


    ¡°How dare you call me a third-rate slut from the slums! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Any woman who was called a slut would naturally feel insulted, and so did Liu Yan. As she brimmed with anger, she rushed over and was about to punch her. The man, in shock, said, ¡°Liu Yan, she has the virus.¡±


    Liu Yan stopped her fist in mid-air. Since punching her or not would not work, it seemed that she would have to break out the whip. Cheng Anya smiled and said, ¡°Think carefully. If you whip me one, how many whips would Louis land on you?¡±


    She was deliberate. She must be deliberate.


    Liu Yan¡¯s face crumpled in anger and she stopped, brimming with anger.


    Cheng Anya shamelessly asked her in return, ¡°So you¡¯re not hitting me?¡±


    She turned around and continued walking a tad faster. ¡°You¡¯ve just this chance. If you miss it, it¡¯ll be a real waste.¡±


    Liu Yan flung her arms in anger whilst the man calmly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just learn that she is not somebody to be trifled with?¡±


    His cold voice made Liu Yan want to wallop him. He then said, ¡°That bored woman is looking for somebody to troll, and you allow yourself to be trolled by her. Idiot!¡±


    ¡°You are an idiot!¡±


    Cheng Anya did not want to know what the two of them were bickering about as she was about to reach where she was yesterday. She could not help but show excitement on her face. As she was, thankfully, in front, they could not see how ecstatic she was.


    But she quickly calmed down. The faster she walked nearer, the quicker Third Young Master Ye could act.


    Just as she passed the rocks, Cheng Anya heard some beeps¡ªthe man¡¯s communicator rang. Cheng Anya only heard him acknowledge and she felt that something was amiss. As she contemplated dashing into the woods, her feet involuntarily took a few quick steps.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, I¡¯m sorry but my master would like to see you. Please return now,¡± the man said in a calm voice.


    Cheng Anya looked back and smiled as though nothing had happened. The more panicked he was, the calmer she was. ¡°Why should I listen to him? He did not insist that I must be at his beck and call.¡±


    ¡°Miss Cheng, please do not make things difficult for us.¡±


    ¡°What can you do even if I am out to make things difficult for you?¡±


    ¡°Are you looking for trouble?¡± The woman raged as she pulled out her tranquilizer gun. The man quickly stopped her. Cheng Anya then heard ¡®get down¡¯ from behind her.


    Cheng Anya quickly responded by kneeling down and covering her ears.


    Two strong gusts of wind silently passed above her head. She then saw the man and woman talking to her moments earlier lying on the beach, blood pooling on their chests.


    She looked at them in fear, her eyes wide open. As she looked at their bodies, she suddenly stood up and ran into the woods. After a few steps, she saw Third Young Master Ye appear from behind the trees with a smile on his face. Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes reddened.


    After twelve days, he had clearly become much skinnier. He had become gaunt, and the black shirt he wore emphasized his figure. His face was written with the toll of countless tribulations that masked the elegance he used to have. As he looked at Cheng Anya, his eyes warmed.


    ¡°Ah Chen¡­¡±


    ¡°Dear Anya, you sure look terrible,¡± Ye Chen said and reached out to her. Cheng Anya smiled gorgeously and ran toward him. However excited she was, she did not dare to hold his hand.


    Keep a distance¡ªthe idea was etched into her mind.


    ¡°You look terrible too.¡± Ye Chen suddenly hugged her tightly and a familiar scent overwhelmed him. Cheng Anya sighed and then suddenly struggled in a huge shock. Ye Chen held her hands and legs and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay. You did not transmit the virus to me, so be quiet and let me hug you for a while more.¡±


    ¡°Ah Chen, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh, quiet. Let me hug you for a while. Just a while.¡±


    She was finally back!


    At this moment, Third Young Master Ye felt that those ten-over days of shock and worry were worth it as nothing satisfied him even more than her in his embrace. Nobody, nobody else could give him such a feeling. Hugging her even until time immemorial did not matter.


    He really, really, missed her.


    ¡°Anya, you¡¯ve lost weight.¡± His gentle sigh diffused into the sea breeze. His intimate call was full of love and pity for he saw her as his life and could not bear for her to be even the slightest injured. He could not bear¡­


    My dear Anya¡­


    ¡°I think you have become thinner.¡± Cheng Anya smiled as she put her hands quietly by his side and did not dare to move. She really missed him, to the point her heart almost broke. Her feelings for him were especially so after she knew what he had been through.


    It almost broke her down.


    For her to say that was no overstatement.


    ¡°Who told you to be such a slowpoke and let me rot here for so many days? You¡¯ll compensate me for the fats I lost.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye broke into laughter and pulled her into the woods where Black Eagle and company were waiting. When they saw her, they respectfully called her ¡®madam¡¯. The group of them then followed the path in the woods.


    Cheng Anya then discovered that Third Young Master Ye had always been wearing a pair of black gloves. She then realized, astoundingly, that the virus required skin to skin contact in order to transmit. Third Young Master Ye could see what was on her mind and explained. ¡°We are all wearing biohazard suits inside, so do not worry. As long as you do not touch me above my neck, all is fine. And yes, I am okay with you not being as tall as me.¡±


    ¡°Getting cocky since you¡¯re really tall, huh? Deng Xiaoping¡¯s childhood shoes were globally famous, so what do you have to brag about?¡± Cheng Anya was really proud as she rambled about her idol. She was just short of heaping praise for his works.


    ¡°I heard you. Comrade Deng would not fancy you the slightest bit.¡±


    Ah Chen and his typically sharp tongue.


    Cheng Anya smiled a little bitterly. Black Eagle and company went ahead and deliberately gave them some space. Cheng Anya was slightly uneasy. Would they be able to get off the island?


    Add the fact that she carried the virus.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as I, Ye Chen, do not agree, even Hades would stay away from you,¡± Third Young Master Ye said in his typical arrogance, and it sounded as though nobody could lay a finger on him.


    ¡°How dare you brag! If you were that good, what took you so long?¡± Cheng Anya replied impolitely.


    Third Young Master Ye rebutted justifiably. ¡°Dear Anya, patience is a virtue.¡±


    ¡°So why didn¡¯t you wait eighteen years before you came?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was stunned into silence for a moment before he said, ¡°Well, I am at fault then?¡±


    ¡°Good boy, to know where you were wrong and make amends is good.¡± Cheng Anya smiled as she kept her hand from touching Third Young Master Ye¡¯s head.


    ¡°Louis is too f***ing twisted. How the hell did he get his hands on such a potent virus?¡± Third Young Master Ye could not help but roar. ¡°Because of this virus, I can¡¯t even kiss you. I should have been meaner years back and really cut off his willy.¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence. Once a pervert, always a pervert.


    Black Eagle, who was in front, could not help but laugh. All of a sudden, violent explosions rose and the water was kicked up by over ten meters.


    Third Young Master Ye and company were utterly shocked.

 Chapter 351 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The few of them quickly ran forward. The woods were large and had a substantial overgrowth as nobody passed through it across the year. As sunlight slipped through the cracks in the canopy, slight shadows were formed. Cheng Anya could not help but hold Ye Chen¡¯s hand even more tightly. The unease gripped her heart again.


    Once they passed through the woods, a vast expanse of sea laid ahead. There were a few tall rocks on the silent beach. Cheng Anya had never come to this part of the island that was behind the mountains. Therefore, they were typically unguarded in a sense. There was an empty suspension bridge at the top of the cliff for the children who were training daily. Sharp rocks protruded out at the bottom of the cliff, which was lined with thorns. Third Young Master Ye held Cheng Anya¡¯s hands and knelt in the woods. Everybody minimized their breathing and hence any noise they made.


    A few youths on the beach, carrying guns, were discussing something loudly. Two of them were carrying walkie-talkies and spoke loudly and urgently to whomever that was on the other end.


    The fierce waves and hot sea breeze carried a hint of heat with it. There was some debris on the surface of the water.


    Black Eagle asked in a whisper, ¡°Third Master Ye, what¡¯s next?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye gestured for them to keep quiet as he stared at the beach. The woods they were in were denser, a good place to hide. As they hid amongst the thorns, it would be difficult to make out any movement.


    Suddenly, a chorus of footsteps in unison came over and was accompanied by the barking of several wolfhounds. Cheng Anya¡¯s heart thumped and she broke into a cold sweat. There were over twenty men bringing more than ten wolfhounds toward the shore.


    Third Young Master Ye squinted in danger, an alert written all over his delicate features. He gestured for them to quietly back off into the center of the woods.


    The sunlight passing through the woods created patches of light.


    ¡°Black Eagle, bring all your men away and mess with them for the whole afternoon until nightfall. Can you do it?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked calmly. The six men he led were the Dragon Gate¡¯s top assassins whose abilities were a notch below that of Ye Wei and Eleven. Leading those pursuing them in circles was child¡¯s play for them.


    Black Eagle nodded. ¡°Two a team. Number Six and I will protect you.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Third Young Master Ye said in a calm voice. ¡°I¡¯ll protect her. There are many people on the island, so more groups to mess about with them will help. Remember, whatever you do, do not put yourself in danger. Just delay them.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± everybody acknowledged.


    Third Young Master Ye nodded. Cheng Anya turned her head and saw him calmly instruct Black Eagle and company on their movement and how to mess with the enemy. She could not help but admire him. He was capable of a lot.


    With sporadic sunlight in the woods, the excessive cold made Cheng Anya¡¯s bones shiver. She could not understand their deployment and quietly waited aside and listened to Third Young Master Ye speak. The clarity in his deep voice was too calm. She held his hand even tighter.


    Third Young Master Ye turned back to look at her before instructing Black Eagle on a series of items. A moment later, Black Eagle led his men away. She and Third Young Master Ye were the only people left in the woods.


    ¡°Are we really able to escape this place?¡± Cheng Anya asked Third Young Master Ye uneasily, worry apparent in her clear gaze.


    As the occasional shadow landed on Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face, his smile was somewhat dazzling. He looked exceptionally good when he smiled, and it seemed as though¡­ all scheming men had absolutely charming smiles.


    His seeming laughter looked more like he was scheming something. It was exceptionally charming as well.


    She loved to see Third Young Master Ye smile.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked gently. He really doted on and treasured her. She waited for him for over ten days on the island. Her drastic skinniness served as proof that she had suffered immensely. As of now, he could yet get her off the island.


    The fear and worry were inevitable.


    Cheng Anya shook her head and gently smiled. She was not afraid because she knew Third Young Master Ye would hold up the sky if it came crashing down. So what did she have to worry about? While she wanted to reply to Third Young Master Ye as such, she could not bring herself to say it.


    Yes, she was afraid, not of what had happened but of implicating her Ah Chen, for him to suffer with her on the island. If he ended up in Louis¡¯ clutches¡­


    Cheng Anya shivered at the thought. She absolutely could not imagine what could happen.


    She was unwilling. If that were to happen, she would rather he never came.


    ¡°Do you want a happy statement or the truth?¡± Cheng Anya gave her signature smile whilst Ye Chen tucked his lips and remained silent. She smiled and said, ¡°Ah Chen, as long as you protect yourself, there is nothing for me to worry about.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye looked at Cheng Anya deeply, and it seemed as though the world suddenly fell silent. Cheng Anya¡¯s smile became the deepest yearning and goodness in his eyes, and like that ray of sunshine, it illuminated every dark corner of his heart. It was such a tender and warm love that made his heart ache and fill him with gentleness. His deep gaze carried with it an extremely dedicated passion that enveloped her and diffused the danger that approached. The chaos and bloodshed outside had nothing to do with them. There was no more trepidation in each step they took, no more bloodshed, and no more close calls.


    There was just that warmth as the person he loved smiled in front of him. To him, her smile was the gentlest and most beautiful color the world had to offer.


    ¡°You silly lass.¡± Third Young Master Ye scolded her dotingly and lovingly.


    What more could a husband ask of his wife!


    His heart was clear.


    As long as Cheng Anya was safe, he was willing to give up everything else, including himself.


    ¡°Dear Anya, I feel like kissing you.¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s burning gaze stared at her red lips which glistened and seemed extremely tempting.


    His gaze, so full of passion and lust, made Cheng Anya¡¯s heart leap. That pervert.


    ¡°Louis sure played it extremely big.¡± Third Young Master Ye could not help but curse.


    ¡°What if this virus on me is incurable?¡± Cheng Anya asked. This was the worst possible outcome.


    Third Young Master Ye propped his head and seemingly thought about something extremely serious. He then turned to focus on Cheng Anya and expected Cheng Anya to say something passionate and silly like ¡®if you die, I will die with you¡¯.


    But¡­


    ¡°If that virus is indeed incurable, you will die. If you have seven days left to live, I will do you for that whole seven days and nights. If I have to die, I want to die in you,¡± Third Young Master Ye said arrogantly.


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence.


    Thinking about it sent shivers through her.


    But looking at how focused Third Young Master Ye¡¯s gaze was, along with that look of determination, she knew that he was absolutely capable of something so outlandish.


    ¡®F***!¡¯


    To think that he could even think of that! She was initially guessing that Third Young Master Ye would say something along the lines of ¡®I¡¯ll still do you before you die¡¯. But the ¡®for seven days and nights¡¯ portion would mean that he would absolutely do her over before the virus would.


    ¡°Your small bran is really doing the thinking, huh?¡± Cheng Anya could not help but scold him laughingly. Why was sex always on his mind?


    ¡°Who told you to be this duplicitous and not let me touch you!¡± Third Young Master Ye said indignantly. He sounded as though Cheng Anya had deprived him for a long time and sounded as though he was accusing Cheng Anya of torturing him. ¡°Now, look at this. Even if you allow me to touch you¡­ I can¡¯t.¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence.


    Wow!


    With no clear path ahead and enemies behind them, how could they discuss such unwholesome topics in these extremely dangerous woods?


    Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes twitched. She, indeed, could not have too many expectations of him. She was such an idiot to have gone mad with him.


    It was just that they really missed this atmosphere.


    Ye Chen gathered his countenance and paused. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get you out of here. I will.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± She believed. ¡°I still do not want to die, and I also want to go to work at An Ning International. I cannot die in peace if I have not seen that place.¡±


    ¡°You could even think of that?¡± Third Young Master Ye could not help but flush. What she said was so smooth, and most importantly, it was heartfelt. But to say it to Cheng Anya felt unnatural.


    ¡°Deal. Stop acting like the girl next door. You were never one to begin with. I know you, hehe. Be nice and I promise I won¡¯t laugh at you.¡± Cheng Anya mused as she saw him blush.


    This was one of the sweetest comebacks she could pull off in her whole life.


    It was such an honor!


    Not too far away, gunfire rang out and Cheng Anya¡¯s heart jolted. Third Young Master Ye calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. They are experts at hit-and-run tactics. Louis¡¯ men won¡¯t be able to touch them.¡±


    A few gunshots later, silence ensued. Tension filled the woods.


    While Cheng Anya could also feel it, Third Young Master Ye seemed oddly calm. It was as though he was not in a hurry to get her through the woods and into the mountains where the woods were denser. The protruding rock faces also made for good places to hide.


    ¡°What was the explosion just now about?¡± Cheng Anya asked. She was guessing it was transportation, probably a yacht.


    ¡°Yacht.¡± Third Young Master Ye did not hide anything and explained. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That was a bait. If they blew it up, so be it. I was expecting they did not discover it and we could directly escape. If they discovered it, it did not matter. This island is not impenetrable.¡±


    ¡°Louis definitely knows that I am missing and would have guessed that you are here. He must be excited that you have delivered yourself to his doorstep,¡± Cheng Anya replied extremely calmly to the point nobody could tell the hatred in her voice.


    Like the last ray of light before dusk, it was gentle yet cold. Third Young Master Ye remained silent as anger coursed through his veins. Hating Louis was as natural as one¡¯s basic needs.


    ¡°Anya, did he torture you?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked calmly.


    He stopped, and his gaze burned with immense hatred. He could have guessed what had happened in those twelve days as he knew what Louis was capable of and how Louis had thirsted after Anya. Why would he not do her?


    Initially, he did not intend to ask Anya about it. After all, if she were indeed violated, it was a pain that she could never recover from. He, naturally, would not bear to provoke her deepest pain, no?


    But¡­ he still asked.


    Cheng Anya stood before him and looked down, her emotions in her gaze unclear. After a moment, she then asked, ¡°If I were indeed violated by him, would you mind?¡±


    ¡°Definitely not!¡± Third Young Master Ye replied without thinking.


    If he minded whether his woman was violated, he was no better than a beast.


    To look at things slightly more objectively, he had a very strong possessive streak and would not allow his woman to be unchaste. However, when it came to Cheng Anya, he would bend all his principles.


    As long as she was fine, her soul belonged to him. He would not mind.


    He would, at most, dismember Louis.


    Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°Actually, let me tell you something. Louis¡¯ manhood is¡­ faulty.¡±


    She described what happened to her on the beach that day, and Third Young Master Ye¡¯s sinister face became happy. He was extremely happy and would have broken into a mad laugh had conditions allowed.


    ¡°Serves him about right!¡± Third Young Master Ye recovered from his twisted rant. ¡°I should have cut that bit deeper years back. Severing it altogether would have been much better.¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart chilled at the thought of what Third Young Master Ye had suffered. She smartly chose to remain silent. Since he did not realize what he had said, she would naturally not call him out on it.


    This was Ah Chen¡¯s everlasting pain that he hoped she would never know.


    Since that was the case, she would act as though she knew nothing.


    As gunshots rang in the woods, the howl of wolfhounds grew nearer. Third Young Master Ye brought Cheng Anya to hide in a hot spring behind the mountain. They soaked their bodies in the hot spring as their heads were hidden in the thorns near the coast.


    Disorderly footsteps quickly grew close and the howling of wolfhounds was accompanied by the loud and bright curses of men. Third Young Master Ye could understand Italian, while Cheng Anya couldn¡¯t, so she only dared to hang around Third Young Master Ye and not move the slightest bit. Not too far away, a whistle sounded and a few men quickly walked past. After some barking, they went away even further. Third Young Master Ye intently listened to the footsteps. They had indeed gone far.


    Cheng Anya then asked, ¡°How did you know there was a hot spring here?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye said, ¡°Black Eagle and I scouted the area behind the mountains last night.¡±


    Being unfamiliar with the terrain was a disadvantage. Third Young Master Ye then smiled and said, ¡°Wait and see. The number of guards dispersed around the island is insufficient. If Louis mobilized all of them in pursuit of Black Eagle and company, I can guarantee you that they will pay in the hundreds for each of our own that falls.¡±


    They were most capable of hit-and-run tactics.


    To them, killing without attracting attention was even easier than killing an ant.


    Louis was asking for trouble. Hiding people around the island was child¡¯s play. The danger¡­ laid in the traps.


    That was why Third Young Master Ye threaded with extreme care.


    ¡°Ah Chen, how do we get out of here?¡± Cheng Anya smiled. She was not at ease as there were many people on the island. Besides, Louis was not one who would easily spare them.


    If the IR beams started scanning, they would be quickly discovered.


    ¡°Helicopters,¡± Third Young Master Ye said.


    ¡°Where do we get these helicopters?¡± Cheng Anya asked. The helicopter crash that day left a deep memory in her as helicopters would be shot down before they even reached. ¡°Hold up. Who died that day?¡±


    ¡°Those were remote helicopters without pilots.¡±


    Cheng Anya heaved a sigh of relief. Third Young Master Ye then said, ¡°Aren¡¯t there many helicopters on the island?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re nuts!¡±

 Chapter 352 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    After Cheng Anya and Ye Chen soaked themselves in the hot spring for a while, they went onshore. As the youth had searched this area, they would not be returning to it anytime soon. Hence, the area was safe for now. Third Young Master Ye, who was not by any means an idle person, could naturally sense movement. Cheng Anya, after spending some time in the hot spring, was dazed by the heat. She had to lie down under the sun for a while before she regained her energy.


    Third Young Master Ye took out a small, collapsible telescope and extended it. There was a parking apron at the foot of the hill.


    ¡°Your idea is simply madness,¡± Cheng Anya said as she basked in the sun, her clothes almost dry. With some energy, Cheng Anya followed his gaze and looked downward. As they were halfway up the hill, they could clearly see the buildings below.


    Third Young Master Ye looked at the map more clearly and plainly said, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s impossible?¡±


    Cheng Anya nodded her head honestly. ¡°One of the windows in my room faces this helipad, and it¡¯s very well-guarded. You will not be able to even steal an aircraft. You also saw how deadly those EM waves were that day. If the aircraft is in flight and shot down, I want to at least die with my body intact.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye smiled and mused. ¡°That will do too. It will save the cost of cremating our bodies, and the ashes are directly scattered over the ocean. How free, and how good is that.¡±


    ¡°You and your jinxed mouth! I cannot die in peace until I see my darling child!¡± Cheng Anya fiercely replied as she gritted her teeth. Third Young Master Ye suddenly fell silent, and Cheng Anya, too, was stunned.


    From the beginning until now, they were able to deftly avoid the topic about Ning Ning as raising it would hurt feelings. Since they did not know where Ning Ning was imprisoned now, Cheng Anya was extremely worried from the onset. As she had no better solution, she could only quietly bear.


    When this topic was raised, they could not help but recall the photograph of their bloodied son. As Cheng Anya remained silent, Third Young Master Ye clenched his fists tightly to the point he almost crushed his binoculars.


    ¡°We will find him,¡± Third Young Master Ye said decisively. ¡°Our son will be fine. Do not worry.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye lightly tapped Cheng Anya¡¯s shoulders. He could only console her that way, and he did not know whether he was consoling himself or her. If he could not even console himself, how could he even console Cheng Anya?


    Fearing that Ning Ning would be in the slightest danger, he thought about Ning Ning every moment.


    ¡°Is there even any information from the terrorists¡¯?¡± Cheng Anya asked. ¡°You came over from Italy, didn¡¯t you? Did they pass you any information?¡±


    She was a little panicky and Third Young Master Ye clearly understood that. He did not want to lie to her and shook her head. ¡°Chu Li said that there is no information as of now. His satellites did not locate anybody, and both the terrorists¡¯ and The Dragon Gate are all-out searching for him. I believe that Ning Ning will be fine.¡±


    She could only believe that for now.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s apparently it so far.¡± Cheng Anya looked at the blue sky and the white clouds that so naturally floated freely above them. They, on the other hand, were trapped on the island with no escape.


    Third Young Master Ye suddenly tucked his lips as a hint of danger flashed across his eyes. ¡°Louis has mobilized helicopters to search for us.¡±


    At the foot of the cliff, two helicopters took off. Third Young Master Ye pulled Cheng Anya and hid in one of the rock caverns. As Third Young Master Ye had surveyed the area under the cloak of darkness last night, he was still relatively familiar with the area. He quickly brought Cheng Anya to hide in a little cave.


    Cheng Anya had to be extremely careful and remember not to have any skin-to-skin contact with him. The helicopter hovered above their heads for a moment before slowly flying away. Cheng Anya heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°With such a large cliff face, Louis would not be able to easily locate a person,¡± Third Young Master Ye said. ¡°Even if the helicopters are using IR to search for us, any cover will render us invisible to them.¡±


    ¡°Are you able to steal his aircraft?¡± Cheng Anya asked.


    ¡°Wait until night falls and you will know,¡± Third Young Master Ye said in a cryptic manner as viciousness glinted in his gaze. His delicate features were terrifyingly sinister and carried an aura of dominance.


    He was extremely confident.


    Suddenly, a burst of bullets zipped past them and there were a few agonizing screams not too far away. While Cheng Anya was trembling in shock, Third Young Master Ye remained stoic. Cheng Anya did not dare to ask anything, and it was clear a moment later that Third Young Master Ye had no intention to leave.


    As she sat on the rock and waited, there were a few more hours until nightfall. She was hoping that there would be no major changes in these few hours.


    ¡°Ah Chen, I am starting to miss City A a little.¡± She missed home, their warm home. She had been away from home for almost half a month. She terribly missed it after years of torture, worry, fear, desperation, and pleading.


    She experienced emotions she never had in her twenty-over years in the past few days. She then realized that their days living in City A were, in comparison, so much more comfortable and fortunate. She then had Third Young Master Ye¡¯s roguish streaks and Ning Ning¡¯s elegant smile.


    There was elegant music that flowed, and she did not know when such days would return. She also did not know whether she would return to the happy and fortunate days of yesterday.


    She realized that ¡®tomorrow¡¯ was a tad extravagant.


    She did not even dare to think about the future, deeply fearing that a good future that she had planned would be disrupted by changes that caught her off guard.


    ¡°I miss home too,¡± Ye Chen said. He missed home even more than her.


    ¡°I used to feel that summer in City A was really hot like a steamer¡ªso hot and stuffy. Not to mention how noisy City A¡¯s streets are, the people, cars, skyscrapers¡ªit was so noisy! But after comparing this hellhole to City A, City A is paradise. How could I not miss it? As to the standard of living, I guess it depends on what you make reference to. It seems like I enjoy the air in City A more than I expected, but whether I could get back there is another question.¡± Cheng Anya mused.


    ¡°What nonsense is that!¡± Third Young Master Ye barked and looked at her dangerously. ¡°Shut up. I do not want to hear a killjoy.¡±


    ¡°You even said that planes exploding would help you save on the cremation, so why couldn¡¯t I?¡± Cheng Anya rebutted unhappily. The two of them were not too different, and nobody was clearly over the other.


    But Third Young Master Ye, being overbearing, practiced double standards.


    ¡°When men speak, what do women get from learning them?¡± Third Young Master Ye rebutted, brimming with reason while he looked sideways at Cheng Anya. His expression clearly implied, ¡°I am a man, and you are a woman. We are not the same.¡±


    Cheng Anya kicked him and said, ¡°Are you discriminating against women? When men speak, why can¡¯t women learn?¡±


    ¡°I do not discriminate against women, but you,¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly replied. ¡°If you say that I am boxing, why don¡¯t you learn too?¡±


    ¡°If I can give birth to Ning Ning, why can¡¯t you learn it too?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was stunned into silence.


    What kind of awful analogy was that!


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Bickering with each other was indeed their pastime. As they went to-and-fro softly and chatted, Third Young Master Ye took out a bar of chocolate wrapped in baking paper for Cheng Anya when she was famished.


    As nightfall quickly came, the people who came up searching for them left while the helicopters hovered behind the mountain. Cheng Anya, afraid of being discovered, broke out in cold sweat each time. Nothing came to pass.


    Louis was looking for them especially urgently, and they could hear the occasional gunshot in the cave, the howls of wolfhounds, and the cursing of men. The whirring of aircraft went on for hours without ceasing. Louis was surely hell-bent on finding them.


    To know that Third Young Master Ye was on the island yet underneath his nose, he could not bear to give up this opportunity to locate him.


    This depended on which of the two could pull off better moves.


    In terms of equipment, Third Young Master Ye was clearly disadvantaged.


    Once he was sure that nobody was around them, Third Young Master Ye then came out of the cave. Cheng Anya naturally did not stay in the cave and followed him out. As lights were ablaze in the mansions below the hill, the whirring of helicopters did not cease.


    The moon, as it rose from the surface of the sea, seemed extremely cold. The night sky was especially dark. The lone stars in the sky seemed somewhat desolate.


    ¡°Is it going to begin?¡± Cheng Anya asked.


    Third Young Master Ye smiled and said, ¡°Anya, let¡¯s watch a massive bonfire.¡±


    As he finished speaking, and before Cheng Anya had a chance to ask, the woods they had passed through earlier was ablaze. The fire was not large, but the direction of the wind accelerated the flames and they quickly spread throughout the woods.


    Over ten incendiary bombs were thrown at different parts of the forest at the same time. A huge boom was heard, accompanied by massive fires. The fires burned even more intensely and strongly.


    Chaos ensued at the foot of the hill. The woods covered most of the back of the mountain. The fire carried by the winds quickly spread across the whole island. As Cheng Anya saw this moment, she felt that the ferocity of the gang was nothing short of scorched earth.


    ¡°Are you going to raze the entire island to the ground?¡± Cheng Anya was shocked and uncertain. This was over the top. How could the few of them start such a huge fire?


    ¡°Why not?¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly smiled.


    On the island, chaos ensued. Due to the direction of the wind, the huge fire rapidly spread and engulfed the entire woods in a sea of fire. Tongues of flames leaped like an avalanche toward the buildings.


    In the observation room, Louis¡¯ emerald gaze reflected the redness of the fire. The blending of red and green was terrifying. He had indeed underestimated Third Young Master Ye. To think that a few people could start a fire that engulfed the entire woods.


    With the weather in their favor, things were proceeding as they had wished. This was also coincidental, given that the southeastern wind blew today. Even heaven was helping him, that darn lucky fellow.


    ¡°Master, what do we do?¡± a person in black asked calmly. As the fire was too large to be put out, all of the buildings on the island would be incinerated without a doubt.


    ¡°Did you find them?¡± Louis asked calmly despite sounding cold and harsh with a sinister gaze. ¡°These useless bumpkins!¡±


    Louis, out of patience, was clearly enraged.


    The man in black quietly received his reprimand and did not talk back. He stood as still as a statue.


    ¡°They must be in the mountains behind. Capture them at all costs. Save Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya, and terminate the rest of them!¡± Louis said harshly.


    The man acknowledged and walked out respectfully.


    Louis¡¯ sinister gaze was terrifying and he toyed with his knuckles. ¡°Ye Chen, you are not going to get away so easily.¡±


    In the room, a sinister chill that could not be dispersed from the heat of the fire swept across the room.


    Suddenly, a huge explosion was heard. A demolition charge hit the mansion where Cheng Anya had stayed, causing the mansion to collapse. As this had happened too suddenly, the men amidst the chaos had no time to respond. When they managed to respond, a second demolition charge hit the mansion and leveled it.


    Louis felt the ground shake and the house shudder. The portraits on the wall dropped off and the antiques fell off and cracked. What followed was a violent explosion that extinguished all the lights. All the surveillance footage turned dark and nothing was displayed. While everybody else was in shock, Louis was raging.


    ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    Murderous intent emanated, and explosions bloomed as the mafia sprayed in the direction the demolition charges flew from. A moment later, somebody in the dark fired his assault rifle into the chaotic crowd on the island.


    Screams were heard.


    ¡°Master, we cannot stay in the house anymore for it is extremely dangerous,¡± the man from earlier returned and said. Louis walked out without saying a word and calmly instructed, ¡°Repair the electrical circuits, now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, somebody is already on it,¡± the man in black said.


    Louis was utterly enraged. Third Young Master Ye, how dare you bring six of them to light my men up. Very well then. ¡°Quickly spread the word. Release poisonous gas on the hill behind.¡±


    ¡°On it!¡±


    Once the man received his orders, he quickly left to give instructions.


    Not too long later, a shell burning with white smoke was launched into the hill behind. As white smoke spread, Louis saw the trajectory of the toxin shell and coldly smiled. He should have done this long ago.


    ¡°Ye Chen, I am sure that will force you down the hill.¡±


    ¡°Master, the fire has reached the parking apron,¡± a man quickly reported. With the extreme chaos on the island, along with the merciless fire roiling, attacks came from unknown places across the island.


    With the enemy in the shadows, the Mafia suffered heavy losses.


    But they must not lose any of their transportation.


    ¡°Send a few to start up the aircraft. Helicopters, fighters¡ªleave nothing behind.¡± Louis calmly instructed as he looked at the hill behind attentively. After that man backed off, he beckoned a few others toward him and ordered, ¡°Search the mountains.¡±


    ¡°On it!¡±


    At this moment, all the helicopters and military fighters on the island were started up.

 Chapter 353 - Untitled

    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart violently thumped as she heard the explosions and helicopters and fighters taking off around her. She felt as terrible as hanging off a cliff.


    As her knuckles went white, she kept low on the seat and did not dare to look out. Seeing the bodies of two youths on the plane that were pale and breathless, she felt stuffiness in her chest.


    Two lives simply disappeared in Ye Chen¡¯s hands. If they had not died, she and Ye Chen would have died instead.


    As booming explosions blanketed the place, another building was leveled. As the flames leaped, Cheng Anya could feel the heat wave that almost incinerated them.


    ¡°Ah Chen, are you able to fly it by yourself? Do you need my help?¡± Cheng Anya softly asked. She did not know how to fly a plane, let alone this aircraft which was already a tad different from the regular helicopter.


    According to Ye Chen, this was a newer-model fighter-bomber from Germany that was the most powerful fighter jet on the island. Like others of its type, they were known as ¡®Ace Jets¡¯ due to their outstanding performance and combat capabilities. It had a rifle-caliber machine gun, complemented with a blend of lighter and heavier machine guns along with autocannons, rockets, and missiles. To top it all off, it had a nuclear-tipped air-to-air rocket and reconnaissance equipment.


    Cheng Anya had no knowledge of military gear, let alone the differences between a fighter and a fighter-bomber. She only knew that they were in an extremely precarious situation and could utterly perish at their slightest indiscretion.


    Once the huge fire began, Black Eagle went up the hill behind to tell Ye Chen everything was prepared and he could take action. Ye Chen relinquished his command over the island¡¯s matters to Black Eagle and instructed them to be even more careful. He then led Cheng Anya to the front.


    As he knew which places would be leveled as well as where the demolition charges and incendiary bombs would be dropped, Third Young Master Ye led Cheng Anya away from the danger zones with extreme ease and snuck all the way to the parking apron.


    Black Eagle¡¯s arrangements were very appropriate, saving the parking apron from the slightest damage. As engagements at the front heated up, most were deployed away and only a few guarded the parking apron. Third Young Master Ye quickly snuck Cheng Anya into a fighter-bomber.


    There were more helicopters than bombers and fighters on the island. Third Young Master Ye managed to identify a bomber, a fighter, and a fighter-bomber. As the fighter was suited for night combat, Third Young Master Ye quickly decided on the fighter-bomber.


    He pondered that there must be many bombers in the underground warehouses, or that there were Italian garrisons near the islands. He hence had to act fast. When Third Young Master Ye was in the Dragon Gate, he had received flight training and could fly regular planes, fighters, and even bombers. He knew how to operate them well, and adding the fact that the fighters were radar-cued, it allowed him to take off single-handedly.


    ¡°Dear Anya, just sit beside me. I won¡¯t need you to help,¡± Ye Chen said as he flipped several switches without looking at Cheng Anya. He had memorized all the equipment the fighter-bomber had.


    Cheng Anya swallowed her saliva several times nervously and her heart leaped to her mouth. A helicopter next to them had already taken off. Cheng Anya was nervous and in trepidation. On the island, explosions still rang and the spraying of machine gunfire made her nervous and tense.


    ¡°I always thought that my world was very simple, and little did I expect that I will experience death up close and personal.¡± Cheng Anya was apparently in the mood to joke as she tried to ease her nervousness. ¡°When I¡¯m old and recall about this, I still get to brag to my son that his mommy had indeed lived a colorful life.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye smiled and reached out and gently tapped Cheng Anya¡¯s shoulders, and Cheng Anya¡¯s nervous heart was slightly at ease. His woman was always this courageous. Had this been some other woman, they would have jellied from the fear they felt.


    From the back of the hill to the parking apron, buildings were constantly destroyed and agonizing screams never ended. As chaos and shouting ensued with machine guns blazing, a few women would remain as calm and as fearless as Cheng Anya.


    Dear Anya, I am proud of you!


    ¡°Reel life.¡± Cheng Anya smiled. This was undoubtedly out of a Hollywood movie. She used to feel that Arnold Schwarzenegger piloting a plane and blowing up baddies was too cool, awesome, exciting, and exhilarating.


    She could not help but applaud and cheer him on. When she reflected on herself, she realized that she was just another person who would be better off leading a normal life. Such situations were not the most palatable for her.


    While it was indeed thrilling and exciting, being hit by a missile would fulfill Third Young Master Ye¡¯s words¡ªsaving on cremation costs.


    Cheng Anya did not mention that to Third Young Master Ye. Instead, she scooted next to him and belted up while looking up at Third Young Master Ye. He was busy recalling the fighter-bomber¡¯s functions and the plane slowly took off one-by-one. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s gaze was focused on the ground ahead.


    For the first time, she felt that her man seemed tall.


    Like a god in an area she was not into, he had his ways and was confident and arrogant, looking down on everything as though he was that omnipotent god in the universe.


    He was her only god.


    Such a Ye Chen¡­ indeed won her over.


    Miraculously, Cheng Anya¡¯s panicking heart calmed down. She no longer felt fear but completely believe in him instead. Maybe, that¡¯s what it was after all!


    ¡°Ah Chen, is there anything that you do now know?¡± Cheng Anya could not help but ask as their plane gradually took off.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Cheng Anya shook her head and said nothing more. Her do-it-all husband consistently triumphed in the marketplace and could do household chores too! Although the young kid had trained him to do household chores, he, after all, managed to learn them! Discounting the fact that the Dragon Gate dominated the North American underworld, he was both a scholar and a warrior who was even able to operate a military aircraft into combat.


    His contribution¡ªor lack of rather¡ªtoward the nation was an absolute pity.


    ¡°Did you say fight using a plane?¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled and gently nudged the plane as it rose further. He broke into raucous laughter and said, ¡°Well, Ye Wei and Eleven are able to do that. When our Ning Ning gets older, he will be able to. He will be even more aggressive and better than me.¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence.


    She helplessly remained silent.


    As the plane slowly lifted off the ground, Third Young Master Ye avoided the others and slowly steadied the plane. Based on Louis¡¯ orders, the other planes could hover on the island and try to acquire their targets.


    These three fighters and bombers were solely responsible for acquiring targets whilst the other helicopters had to avoid being attacked by demolition charges.


    As most modern military aircraft had various sensors and targeting equipment onboard, Cheng Anya was able to stand up and suddenly recalled something. ¡°Ah Chen, what about Black Eagle and company? Will they be left on the island?¡±


    She panicked as she did not want any other people to die for her. With one Zhang Bo more than enough, she couldn¡¯t take it if any more of them died for her.


    ¡°They have their own ways to leave the island,¡± Third Young Master Ye said as he smiled meaningfully. If they escaped from the island in the same manner, they would expose themselves. He hence settled on leaving the island by air and let Black Eagle and company leave by boat.


    Cheng Anya looked down and things seemed quieter, only the flames leaped. As Third Young Master Ye¡¯s plane flew higher, it started hovering above the island. Cheng Anya felt him fly the plane a tad bumpier.


    Third Young Master Ye explained. ¡°I¡¯ve yet to fly such a plane for five years. The fact that I can still remember how to fly it is already not too bad. Did you think you were in a commercial jet?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah, are you a novice?¡± Cheng Anya asked.


    ¡°Who said that?¡± Third Young Master Ye immediately rebutted. ¡°I have a year of aerial combat training and two years of experience. I just did not fly a plane for five years.¡±


    ¡°A movie becomes outdated after a year it¡¯s released. Five years for you¡­¡± Cheng Anya coldly mocked him. ¡°Are you able to?¡±


    ¡°Fine, let me put it this way¡­ When it comes to stock markets and casinos, novices who get their hands wet often come out with immense profits,¡± Third Young Master Ye replied indignantly as he tried to defend why he had yet to fly a plane for five years.


    This was not his to blame as he focused on MBS International in the past five years. When he was still flying planes back then, bombing the Colombian drug lords into oblivion was awesome and heroic.


    ¡°¡­Okay, I got it, save the explanation. I¡¯m panicking!¡± Cheng Anya said.


    Third Young Master Ye was stunned into silence.


    On the ground, the demolition charges stopped going off and the machine guns went silent as well. Only the flames remained leaping, and Louis knitted his eyebrows. Something was immensely amiss.


    ¡°What information did the control tower send back?¡± Louis asked as he beckoned a man over. Said man went to get answers and returned to report. ¡°All three fighters have reported back their findings and we have sent people to follow up on each of their findings.¡±


    Louis furrowed his eyebrows more and asked, ¡°Each?¡±


    ¡°There were three different locations, which could be due to separate searches. There are multiple enemies scattered across the island.¡± Louis¡¯ anger was immense and his emerald green gaze went mad from his bloodlust. The fires, reflected by his gaze, felt as brutal as Hades. The man in black could help but feel a chill.


    A terrifying chill.


    The wrath of the godfather, when provoked, created rivers of blood.


    Louis¡¯ gaze became extremely dark and his emerald gaze turned dark green. The island became so calm it was creepy. He suddenly looked up at the sky and said, ¡°Get the control tower to contact the pilots and have them descend.¡±


    ¡°On it!¡±


    He slightly squinted.


    He stared at the aircraft moving around with a sense of danger. The people who were searching the mountains reported that the mountains were empty, and they had disappeared long ago. Louis¡¯ anger boiled over like an avalanche.


    The sea of fire behind him was alluring, yet dangerously close. It was an extremely beautiful, yet immensely terrifying moving picture behind Louis.


    The man who reported the findings jellied in fear.


    The handsome man with his golden hair, emerald eyes was as vicious as the devil.


    Suddenly, two missiles streaked from the air and took out the fighter and bomber. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s quick and accurate aim blitzed them.


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± A scream came from midair.


    What the hell was going on? Friendly fire?


    People on the ground in the air were in shock. As the fighter and bomber exploded in midair, their wreckage fell onto the ground and created a massive commotion.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s gaze sank and he quickly sped away.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s body shook violently and she was a tad dizzy. This was her first time seeing aerial combat up close. She was shocked and took a long while to gather her senses.


    It was brilliant, yet terrifying!


    And extremely intense!


    And extremely brutal!


    The speed of the helicopter and fighter-bomber were worlds apart. Since they were unable to pursue the fighter-bomber, none of them did.


    He saw the fighter-bomber that Third Young Master Ye operated level their bomber and fighter before leaving cockily.


    The pilots were so angry to the point they almost vomited blood.


    They were thankful that the missiles fired were not meant for them though.


    When Louis realized that he had been fooled, he shot the man in black who conveyed the message in rage. He then made a few calls and gave a series of commands. A moment later, two fighters took off from another island.


    They flew in Third Young Master Ye¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Louis roared in anger and smashed his cell phone.


    The people around him, as though their hearts were pinned down by a stone, did not dare to make a sound. This was Louis¡¯ first time feeling this enraged. All that effort he had put into luring Third Young Master Ye into his intricate trap had failed, and he did not expect Third Young Master Ye to escape!


    He had been too self-confident and underestimated him.


    That said, Third Young Master Ye was one of the masters of the Dragon Gate who had a knack when it came to strategy. His most fatal mistake was to have overlooked Third Young Master Ye¡¯s ability to fight thanks to the virus in Cheng Anya¡¯s body.


    He was initially extremely certain that Cheng Anya could meet Third Young Master Ye and nothing would happen, that Cheng Anya did not know what was wrong with her.


    He was hoping to trap them on the island for at least three days so that the virus in Cheng Anya¡¯s body would attack her¡ªwithout the experimental hybrid solution¡ªand become Third Young Master Ye¡¯s biggest burden.


    They would not be able to escape then.


    Third Young Master Ye would eventually, because of Cheng Anya, beg him. But little did anybody know that he would bet his bottom dollar and even escape with Cheng Anya on the same day.


    He had wrongly assessed Third Young Master Ye.


    As the helicopters obeyed their orders and landed, Louis handed the affairs of the island to others and boarded the helicopter. He ordered the pilot to take off.


    ¡°Use the radar and interfere with his flight path,¡± he ordered with a sinister smile. Third Young Master Ye would not have known that these planes had a hidden surprise.


    Ye Chen, Cheng Anya, you will not be able to escape!


    ¡°Humph, when it comes to the end, Ye Chen, you will still come to me on bended knees!¡± Louis had a terrifyingly malicious and insidious look.

 Chapter 354 - Untitled

    For the first time, Cheng Anya felt dizzy from sitting in a fighter-bomber. As it was nighttime, it was pitch black and she could not see a thing. Third Young Master Ye flew the plane relatively smoothly, and the bumpiness disappeared after a moment.


    As she felt much more comfortable, she praised somebody and Third Young Master Ye was clearly in glee.


    He felt his self-image greatly elevated.


    When Cheng Anya saw him gloat in glee, she felt the urge to troll him. As they were flying at high altitudes, the risk factor from provoking him and losing their lives in the process was too high. Cheng Anya, clearly, was not stupid.


    ¡°There¡¯s nobody pursuing us, huh?¡± Cheng Anya asked in a worrying tone.


    ¡°Even if you do not know a thing, you still must have common sense. Can helicopters catch up with us?¡± Third Young Master Ye looked sideways at her and laughed. He said, ¡°Relax. Get some sleep, and we should have landed once you are awake.¡±


    ¡°What knowledge and common sense is this? Do normal people have such ¡®common sense¡¯?¡± Cheng Anya could not help but rebut. She was indirectly saying that Third Young Master Ye, Ye Wei, Eleven, and their ilk did not belong to her simple world.


    This was a dark, yet extremely powerful, world.


    Where might was right.


    To say that everybody else was at their behest was no understatement, and Cheng Anya sighed. Her darling young kid would traverse this dark world in the future, and she felt unwilling as she thought about it. It was far too easy to die.


    For example, when flying a fighter, how else could one end up if they were pursued by several others? Being superman was clearly no option.


    ¡°Look, your tough talk comes out when I call you stupid.¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled. He wanted Cheng Anya to get some shuteye as she seemed very tired. She, however, was unable to fall asleep and merely closed her eyes and occasionally talked to him.


    ¡°Tell me, is Ning Ning¡­¡± Cheng Anya was about to speak but she stopped. Third Young Master Ye asked her what was up, and she opened her eyes and saw the pitch-black night sky. As she remained silent, her eyes were as dark as the night.


    There was a resolution and decisiveness in those pitch-dark eyes.


    She seemed extremely skinny and calm under the light.


    After all that she had been through, she felt that it was time she should let Ning Ning do what he ought to do. Ye Wei had elaborated, both explicitly and implicitly, that might was right in their world.


    Most of them started training when they were a few years old. They learned what they had to and strengthened themselves so that they could make a statement in the world.


    Ning Ning had probed her before, and Cheng Anya, in her brilliance, knew that Ye Wei and Ning Ning were deliberately preparing her.


    In the past, Cheng Anya would have been unwilling, but she had to yield herself despite feeling otherwise. With Ning Ning next to her, he would not learn anything. Since she could not stop her son from taking his own path, she had to support him the whole ten yards.


    She would not stop him anymore.


    She, after all, had witnessed the cruel reality of the world where might was important. Her darling son must remain alive. She would support him if he raised the question again unless he changed his mind.


    Third Young Master Ye could tell that she was thinking of something, but he had no idea. This would save Ning Ning effort as he, in principle, supported Ning Ning. While Anya was the obstacle, her coming to terms with it was better than anything else.


    ¡°Where do you plan to go?¡± Cheng Anya thought about her darling child¡¯s situation and how he would leave her in the future. She was already dejected and shook her head, not wanting to think about it.


    ¡°To Rome!¡± Third Young Master Ye said flatly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Louis¡¯ turf?¡± Cheng Anya felt a little uneasy. Italy used to be her favorite country, but mentioning Italy gave her goose bumps as Louis¡¯ association with Italy ruined her good vibes about the country.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s said that the image of an influential person has a substantial effect on the image of the nation they are from.


    ¡°Relax, we will be safe,¡± Ye Chen smiled and said firmly. His ease and confidence under the lights made people respect and trust him.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Cheng Anya nodded. ¡°Are we able to contact the outside world?¡±


    ¡°There is something off with the transponder. I can¡¯t send a signal out.¡± Third Young Master Ye fiddled with the settings several times. As the system was more complicated, and since he could not spare a hand to check, he had to make do. Once he reached Rome, ways to contact men from the Dragon Gate were aplenty.


    ¡°Ye Chen, why do I feel so uneasy? It¡¯s as though something is going to happen. My eyes are twitching frequently.¡± Her intuition was always spot-on.


    ¡°Get some sleep. You¡¯re tired,¡± Third Young Master Ye turned his head and said. As he felt that she was emotionally unstable, he reached out and wanted to caress her hair. As he did it through gloves, it felt extremely uncomfortable.


    But that was all that he could do.


    Cheng Anya looked at him and turned, closing her eyes without speaking. He was right. She was very tired.


    An hour into the flight, Third Young Master Ye started to feel that something was amiss. Rome, which was not too far from the Atlantic Ocean, should have been reachable within an hour. However¡­


    The displayed distance increased!


    Something was amiss.


    Third Young Master Ye squinted. After the airplane took off, he broke off all contact with the control tower. Hence, there was no reason the control tower could control the plane. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s first guess was that the plane¡¯s systems were controlled from outside!


    Damn it!


    That said, he could still be making circles over the Atlantic Ocean.


    He turned and saw Cheng Anya next to him asleep. She seemed calm, and he could not tell whether she was asleep or not. His heart ached at her pale and skinny side profile.


    If the plane had been diverted from its flight path, it would mean an exponential increase in the risk factor. What if¡­


    While he had no qualms with that, he could not afford to take chances as Cheng Anya was onboard.


    As her life was much more important than his, he had to drive carefully, let alone fly carefully.


    But if they did not divert from their flight path, Louis would have perfect information on his location and they would end up in Louis¡¯ clutches when they landed at the location Louis designated.


    His heart struggled.


    Third Young Master Ye decided to take a chance!


    He changed the flight path and did not follow the prescribed flight path. He did not awaken Cheng Anya as he did not want to worry her. Once night passed and the day arrived, he would be able to accurately gather his bearings.


    Another half an hour into the flight, warnings indicating incoming aircraft started to blare. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s heart went cold. Louis¡¯ men were catching up.


    They had.


    He coldly smiled. Since Louis would definitely want them alive, he still had hope. He coldly smiled and activated combat mode.


    The plane suddenly tilted forward and Cheng Anya grabbed her seatbelt as she almost slipped out of her seat. She was jolted awake and looked out of the window in panic before falling back.


    ¡°Ah Chen, what¡¯s going on?¡± Cheng Anya had some cold sweat on her face. Gosh, was this really aerial combat? She wasn¡¯t dreaming?


    ¡°We¡¯ve got company!¡± Third Young Master Ye simply said as he brought the plane to full speed and tried to outrun the fighters pursuing him. As he was in the range of their radar, Third Young Master Ye was unable to break contact despite his speed.


    They were only out of shooting range.


    Cheng Anya knew that Third Young Master Ye was nervous and looked back. She only saw an extremely tiny red blip that was extremely far away. She smiled and said, ¡°Ah Chen, this isn¡¯t too bad either. Dying together is bliss.¡±


    ¡°We will not die!¡± Third Young Master Ye said flatly. ¡°No more nonsense from you.¡±


    Cheng Anya smiled and acknowledged. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s quite cool. What used to be reel life is real life.¡±


    ¡°You damn lass!¡± To think she still had the mood to joke about.


    As the plane flew, Third Young Master Ye abruptly lost altitude and flew nap-of-the-earth. She was shocked at first look as they were no longer above the ocean but above the desert¡­


    Cheng Anya was shocked. What had happened?


    Images of the desert bordering the Atlantic Ocean flashed through Third Young Master Ye¡¯s mind as he frowned. Could they be that unlucky?


    With the fighters behind them in close pursuit, he lost altitude and they followed suit. Third Young Master Ye coldly smiled as he turned and flew into them. Cheng Anya was utterly terrified and nervous at what was happening.


    All of a sudden, one of the wings was damaged and the fuselage of the fighter violently tilted to one side and rapidly descended. To Cheng Anya, it felt like zero gravity. Her petrified heart almost leaped out of her mouth. She suddenly lowered herself and hugged Third Young Master Ye¡¯s thigh tightly.

 Chapter 355 - Untitled

    Cheng Anya felt dizzy. It was like she was about to be thrown off from her seat and leaned in the opposite direction. She was afraid to look up. The plane almost had to fly close to the ground to keep its balance.


    Fighter-bombers had a strong resistance to low altitude turbulence, and their fuselage flew across the desert quickly.


    This process was very fast.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll be here for you no matter what!¡± Third Young Master Ye said with a deep voice, but his eyes were locked on the view in front of him. He didn¡¯t even look at her. After the plane ascended, he used electronic jamming to attack. There was another round of fierce battle between them. Third Young Master Ye attacked aggressively and made use of the perfect hardness of the fuselage to collide hard with the other plane at a low altitude.


    There were murderous vibes on his handsome face.


    Banging sounds of the collision could be heard. The plane was shaking tremendously. Cheng Anya was dizzy and almost fell off her seat, holding onto Third Young Master Ye¡¯s thigh tightly.


    Her body constantly bumped into him. It wasn¡¯t painful but she was extremely worried.


    The fighter-bomber piloted by Third Young Master Ye was much better than the bombers piloted by their pursuers. The latter would not be able to bear such a violent impact. After several times of collision, they started to distance themselves and attacked with machine guns and bullets.


    Cheng Anya heard the sound of cannons and machine guns strafing. Her heart was heavy. The plane went up and down like a roller coaster and the human heart would always have mixed feelings at critical moments.


    Third Young Master Ye checked the weapon device and frowned slightly. He then flew the aircraft up to the sky. He had one more advantage than them, which was that his fighter-bomber was designed for a high-speed breakthrough and had an absolute advantage in speed.


    After they had ascended into the sky, Third Young Master Ye fired three missiles at them. They were not willing to be outdone and immediately fired four missiles back. Third Young Master Ye untied his seat belt and ordered Cheng Anya. ¡°Anya, go and get the rope on the platform.¡±


    Cheng Anya was frightened, but she could tell from Third Young Master Ye¡¯s voice that he was very anxious. She got up immediately. Suddenly, Third Young Master Ye shouted, ¡°Hold on tight!¡±


    Before she could grasp onto the platform, her body was slammed hard to the side, making a loud noise. Third Young Master Ye was aware of that, but he had to fly the plane to avoid the missiles.


    The plane hovered at high speed in the midair, and there were seven or eight missiles surrounding it. They were chasing after them and would not stop before achieving their goal. At the same time, the artillery shells were relentlessly fired at them.


    The two bombers had dodged the missiles, but Third Young Master Ye expected that the bomber on the left must be damaged, which caused it to slow down. He fired two shells at once decisively and hit the fuselage mercilessly.


    Only a loud explosion could be heard. The shells had hit the fuel tank of the fuselage accurately. The fighter-bomber exploded, smashed, and was shot down by Third Young Master Ye. The flame of fire made the sky look red.


    The other pilot growled and fired shells at Third Young Master Ye¡¯s fighter-bomber crazily. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    With a strong British accent, the black-haired and blue-eyed British man¡¯s face grew ferocious. Regardless of the missiles behind him, he hurled all the shells. He was fighting to win or die.


    ¡°Anya, quick!¡± Third Young Master Ye urged, but his voice was unexpectedly calm with a trace of indescribable tension and danger.


    Cheng Anya fell down twice. The turbulence was so severe that she had no way to stand while dodging shells and missiles. Moreover, the plane sometimes fell rapidly and sometimes flew while it was slanted.


    ¡°I know!¡± Cheng Anya replied. She fell heavily on the ground a few times, and then the plane was slanted again. Cheng Anya had fallen down again and rolled around in the plane when she just stood up and hit the table and chair severely. Her waist hurt so much that she was going crazy. ¡°Shit!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but swear!


    Once again, Cheng Anya stood up and grabbed the stand when Third Young Master Ye¡¯s fighter-bomber slanted again. She took the rope and fell back to her seat. Third Young Master Ye said in a deep voice, ¡°Buckle it up on your waist and my waist.¡±


    Cheng Anya saw that kind of rope in the climbing scene of a movie. It was thick and strong. She didn¡¯t understand what Third Young Master Ye meant but she still buckled it up obediently and put the other one on Ye Chen¡¯s waist.


    ¡°What is this about?¡± Cheng Anya asked hesitantly and seemed to notice something. Her heart was trembling. ¡°Are we going to jump down?¡±


    They couldn¡¯t use a parachute at that height at all. Otherwise, they would fall on the ground before the parachute could open. But this rope¡­ Cheng Anya¡¯s face turned pale, and she couldn¡¯t believe what she was going to face.


    ¡®Oh, my god, this is crazy!¡¯


    Yes, she felt that it was cool to jump off the plane. She had always thought that jumping off at such a high distance in extreme sports was cool.


    But when it was her turn, her legs went jelly.


    ¡°Trust me, dear Anya,¡± Third Young Master Ye said in a low voice with his elegant voice. Calm but firm, as if he was the commander of this battle. So confident and powerful.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Cheng Anya said while her lips trembled. He was trained and such activity was not a big problem for him, but she couldn¡¯t do it.


    It was too crazy.


    ¡°If there is any danger, you must protect me.¡± Cheng Anya was still Cheng Anya after all. She soon calmed down. She smelled the smell of fuel oil, frowned, and then realized that there was something wrong with the fuel tank. No wonder they had to choose to leave.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Third Young Master Ye replied in a low voice and then joked. ¡°Dear Anya, why didn¡¯t you think of protecting me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s natural for men to protect women.¡± Cheng Anya retorted rightfully, trying to make herself appear less afraid. Her voice was steady and she had a consistent smile on her face. ¡°Otherwise, you are not qualified to be my man.¡±


    ¡°Just because you called me your man, Daddy will risk his life to protect you.¡± Third Young Master Ye laughed. Cheng Anya rolled her eyes and was convinced. How charming Third Young Master Ye was.


    He¡¯s manly when he needed to be. He¡¯s generous when he needed to be, and he¡¯s cool when he needed to be. Every side of him was so charming. Every time she heard him address himself as ¡®daddy¡¯, she felt that that man was really magnanimous.


    She was probably mad too. ¡®Beauty in the eyes of the beholder does not work like this.¡¯


    The missile that flew around missed and fell on the ground. The desert was full of smoke. That crazy man laughed coldly and a rocket broke away from the fuselage and went for Third Young Master Ye. Third Young Master Ye was surprised and he swerved the plane to dodge the rocket. He knew that the rocket would turn around and shoot back later, so he immediately opened the door. The wind was strong and loud. Sand was swirled in by the wind and went into people¡¯s eyes.


    Cheng Anya was becoming really scared. It was not jumping off a bicycle, a motorbike, or even a car. It was a plane! At such a high speed, would she fall and turn into a meat pie?


    Third Young Master Ye pursed his lips and released his parachute. His eyes were so scarily bright at night. The plane had returned back from behind and the two planes were now facing each other. They could see each other¡¯s faces clearly. Third Young Master Ye snapped his fingers at him.


    His smile was filled with disdain. It was domineering and elegant, but it also had a kind of generosity, interwoven into a very vivid scene.


    Word by word, Third Young Master Ye said slowly, ¡°Game over!¡±


    He pushed the automatic explosion button, left his seat quickly, pulled the white cloth beside him, and wrapped Cheng Anya¡¯s head with it. He then jumped onto the flat skateboard and it landed in the desert from a low altitude. At this time, the plane was still flying because of the inertia and Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye, who were on the skateboard, also kept moving forward with the plane, which was extremely fast. Yellow sand was swirled up by the wind, blinding their visions.


    Cheng Anya was in a kind of pain from dizziness. She had felt the bumpiness even though she was being held tightly by Third Young Master Ye, and her organs seemed to be shaking out.


    She knew very well that they were gliding in the desert.


    Her brain was blank. She could only hold onto Third Young Master Ye¡¯s waist tightly to prevent herself from falling.


    In the desert, the yellow sand was swirled up by the wind. There were a man and a woman hugging each other and sliding on the smooth board at a fast speed, gliding together with the plane.


    Third Young Master Ye pulled out a military knife from his waist and cut off the rope. The smooth board no longer glided along with the plane and lost control, gliding rapidly in another direction. Third Young Master Ye held Cheng Anya tightly in his arms and blocked the obstacles in the desert with his back. Soon, the flat skateboard slowed down. Third Young Master Ye hugged Cheng Anya and they rolled down the flat skateboard together. The two people rolled several rounds in the desert before they finally came to a stop.


    Cheng Anya took off the white cloth. As soon as she looked up, she saw and heard a loud bang. Two airplanes collided with each other. The destruction made by the rocket, in addition to the self-explosive device, destroyed both airplanes.


    The collision created a strong flame and debris fell.


    Cheng Anya was stunned. This scene was so mind-blowing.


    The desert had returned to calmness once again, as if that air battle had not occurred at all.


    Cheng Anya looked at the wreckage that was nearby and then looked at Third Young Master Ye. She was pale but she gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°You are great!¡±


    He¡¯s too strong and powerful to be a human.


    ¡°You are better than Arnold.¡±


    ¡°Can you not compare me with other men?¡± Third Young Master Ye slapped Cheng Anya on the back of her head aggressively. ¡°You¡¯re asking for beatings.¡±


    ¡°Stop beating me. I¡¯m dizzy.¡± Cheng Anya kicked him and looked around. She was still a little worried. ¡°Where is this?¡±


    ¡°In the desert.¡± Third Young Master Ye rolled his eyes, as if she was talking nonsense. Cheng Anya had goose bumps all over and she squeezed up to Third Young Master Ye with a little fear.


    ¡®Desert? Would we dry up and die from being exposed to too much sunlight here?¡¯


    ¡°How are we going to contact others to save us?¡± Cheng Anya asked anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s said that there might be many snakes and scorpions in the desert at night¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you so timid?¡± Third Young Master Ye helped Cheng Anya up. ¡°Let¡¯s find a cave to hide first. We¡¯ll talk about that later in the morning.¡±


    Cheng Anya had no choice but to listen to Third Young Master Ye. At present, this was the only way. ¡°Aren¡¯t there any ways to contact your people? We can¡¯t hold on like this for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Dear Anya, sometimes, we have to take things slow and everything will be alright,¡± Third Young Master Ye said while holding her hand. There was a large rock cliff not far away from them. They were so tired after a day¡¯s struggle that they found a place to rest until the sun came out.


    Of course, Cheng Anya had no problems with that. She was both tired and hungry. The temperature difference between the day and night in the desert was large. Although it was summer, she felt cold in her short sleeves.


    She prayed to leave the desert in her heart as she would never want to die in such a desolate place.


    As if he had felt her fear, Third Young Master Ye patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Believe me.¡±


    There was always a way out. Otherwise, they would have already died.


    Cheng Anya nodded. There were fortunate enough to have found a cave on the leeward side. There were some dried hay branches in the cave and Third Young Master Ye lit them up with a flint, which expelled the cold temporarily.


    ¡°Dear Anya, go to sleep and tomorrow will be fine,¡± Third Young Master Ye said in a low voice, pulling her over to lie on his leg.


    The fire rose slowly and the temperature of the cave rose as well. Cheng Anya felt that the coldness had been driven away. It was warm and comfortable.


    ¡°This is good actually. At least, we had left the island.¡± She smiled and held Third Young Master Ye¡¯s waist while murmuring to herself. She could be at ease and weak as long as she was by his side.


    Third Young Master Ye caressed Cheng Anya¡¯s hair, feeling sorry. He hated Louis more and more. Her girl was such a tough woman and even she had become fearful after days of being tortured.


    ¡°Yeah, when we leave in a few days, we can go home and see Ning Ning,¡± Third Young Master Ye said in a deep voice. In the night, his words were reassuring to hear.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Cheng Anya answered with a faint voice. She was so tired that she fell asleep.


    Third Young Master Ye looked at her face for a long time, a long time¡­ silently¡­


    At the podium, the man stared at the movement which disappeared on the screen and widened his eyes in horror. Louis asked in a deep voice, ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°Master, they are all gone.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°They have all died together and I can¡¯t find any information.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Louis¡¯ jade green eyes widened. He slapped the table. ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    That man was the Third Young Master Ye. How could he die so easily? It was impossible. Louis didn¡¯t believe it at all. His two fighter planes were enough to fight him. It was amazing that he had shot them down.


    But he felt that it had really happened.


    However, Cheng Anya was on the plane, and he would not let her take risks so easily.


    ¡°Master, there¡¯s something going on in Italy.¡± Another man rushed in to report.

 Chapter 356 - Untitled

    Rome, Italy.


    A few kilometers away from the northwest end of the Arch of Septimius Severus was an ancient Gothic castle, which was nearly two thousand acres in size. The main castle was Gothic-styled, which looked like a government conference hall if one looked at it from the middle.


    At the back of the castle, there were five small castles with different styles. There were countless ambulatories and dark passages connected to one another and the buildings were so magnificent that they were named as the greatest landscape near the ancient Roman square.


    It was said that this castle belonged to the richest man in the Roman Empire. In fact, it was a base of operations of Chu Li in Rome. He was bold to have built it so near the ancient Roman square. One had to admit that the leaders of the terrorists in that generation were all strangely unique and courageous.


    In an independent and beautiful room, Ning Ning sat quietly on the bed, speechless. Bai Ye had checked his eyes for the third time in the night and his eyes were still blurry and filled with blood. His dark eyes were covered with a light, thin red veil. At first sight, they looked fine, but when he looked carefully, he realized that they were getting redder and weirder. Even the genius doctor, Bai Ye, could not do anything about it.


    It was caused by the deep mental burden of the young kid. After Xu Nuo had jumped off the cliff with her body on fire, his world was filled with the color red of despair, which burned his eyes and his heart. The last back view she had left him was the red of the fire and heat.


    The red was hot but desperate.


    Bai Ye felt sorry upon seeing him not uttering a word. There wasn¡¯t any usual indifferent look, only pity. His love for him was no less than Chu Li¡¯s. He loved the child¡¯s abilities and personality.


    ¡°Ning Ning, would you like to sleep? Aren¡¯t you sleepy yet? ¡± Bai Ye asked softly while caressing the young kid¡¯s hair. His smile was like a spring breeze. ¡°Look at how frustrated you are. We feel bad for you too.¡±


    The young kid did not have any reaction. He was in a daze and his eyes were empty. He kept still and propped his chin on his knee without any facial expression. It was as if a thin layer of ice had formed on the calm lake in March.


    There was an empty void within the coldness.


    Bai Ye smiled and sat on the bed. He hugged the young kid and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what love is and why it can make a person mad. Previously, Chu Li had made mistakes when giving commands and almost died because he was distracted by Rong Yan. In the year before, he had fallen into the trap on purpose and was shot twenty-three times in order to get Rong Yan back to him. He almost died too. Now, you are also behaving like him. Why are you all so childish?¡±


    ¡°That little girl is called Xu Nuo, right? Well, it¡¯s a nice name. Ning Ning, we¡¯re still not sure if she¡¯s dead. Are you sure you¡¯d rather not look at this world? What if she¡¯s still alive? Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity for you? If your deep mental burden gets more and more serious, the temporary blindness will become permanent. You wouldn¡¯t be able to see her if she comes back. Won¡¯t you be sad then?¡± Bai Ye¡¯s tone was, as always, indifferent. But this time, he sounded warm. The warmth surrounded the young kid. He continued. ¡°Listen to my words. Sleep and don¡¯t think about anything. She might be back tomorrow. Chu Li has sent someone to find her and we must have hope in everything.¡±


    Bai Ye sounded reasonable and logical, but the young kid was indifferent and still looked blank and empty. He didn¡¯t even know whether the young kid had heard him or not. He felt sorry for him.


    He was such a lovely, bold, and black-bellied child. Bai Ye was reluctant to see him destroy his life.


    The wind blew slowly and the blue curtain fluttered, reflecting the blue sky that was not far away. It was sunny and cloudless. In the good weather, the warm wind blew in and raised the hair in front of the young kid¡¯s forehead, sweeping it on his eyes. It made the pale red veil in his eyes obvious, which looked scary.


    Ye Wei pushed the door in and raised her eyebrows. ¡°No reaction yet?¡±


    Bai Ye spread his arms and felt helpless. ¡°You have to see if the man wants to be saved by you before you can save a man,¡± he said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Wei came over and sat on the bed. She held the young kid¡¯s face, looked at it, and then let him go. She couldn¡¯t bear to look into his eyes. The emptiness was heartbreaking.


    They were indeed expressionless and stupefied. However, she seemed to see his deep despair and sorrow through his eyes, which no longer looked smart and intelligent. It was like his soul was crying. She couldn¡¯t bear to see it.


    Bai Ye couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this either, so he held him from the back and avoided his eyes.


    ¡°He most probably can¡¯t hear us,¡± Bai Ye said. The always cool and indifferent man was very helpless. ¡°If he can¡¯t hear, everything we say is useless.¡±


    Ye Wei frowned, raised her hand, and wanted to hit him. Bai Ye quickly stopped her and shook his head lightly. ¡°Wei Wei, don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I get angrier the more I look at him. Isn¡¯t it just a Xu Nuo? Does he need to be like this?¡± Ye Wei said angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t protect him. If sister-in-law was here, she would have already given him three tight slaps.¡±


    Bai Ye had heard about the fierce mommy of the young kid all the time. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him. I believe in Ning Ning. Just give him a little time to heal.¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei, don¡¯t make it seem easy. What if your little idiot had died?¡± Chu Li said indifferently. He went over and held the young kid. ¡°Little cutie, don¡¯t mind your aunt.¡±


    ¡®If Marshmallow dies?¡¯


    Ye Wei grabbed Chu Li¡¯s collar and laughed wildly. ¡°Don¡¯t call him a little idiot, or I will beat you up and turn you into a big idiot.¡±


    Chu Li, ¡°¡­¡±


    Bai Ye, ¡°¡­¡±


    She said with an enchanting smile, ¡°Great. It¡¯ll be good if he¡¯s dead. I¡¯ll find a better guy when he¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°Come on, cut the crap. By the way, Jason, Black J is coming tomorrow,¡± Chu Li said calmly. ¡°Well, there¡¯s another thing. The thing that happened on Death Island has alerted the police. Three warships had gone out to sea this morning.¡±


    ¡°Police?¡± Ye Wei frowned deeply and sneered. ¡°What a joke. The police are more than willing to avoid being involved with the affairs between the terrorists and the Italian Mafia. Why would they want to intervene this time?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the specific situation. The Interpol special agent force has been activated as well,¡± Chu Li said in a deep voice and looked fierce. ¡°Sir said that three important figures who were once very popular were detained on the island. They are most probably going there for them.¡±


    ¡°Louis is really talented.¡± Ye Wei sneered. Indeed, the people who were detained on the island must have some special identities. It was unexpected that people from both the underworld and the business world have been detained.


    ¡°But the fight went on for such a long time and we almost leveled the island. Only the area at the cliff was considered safe. If there were still people alive then, they should have gone with us, or else, they would probably have died.¡± Bai Ye analyzed calmly. Ye Wei agreed with him while Chu Li went into a deep thought silently.


    His hand gently patted the shoulder of the young kid. ¡®Perhaps.¡¯


    He looked at the child that he had always loved. Chu Li had mixed feelings. ¡°Ning Ning, what should we do?¡±


    His tone was filled with unspeakable pain.


    ¡°What kind of deep feelings would two little kids develop? Why is he so desperate?¡± Ye Wei was reminded of Mo Jue. The two of them had irreconcilable differences and what happened to Xu Nuo and Ning Ning had made her feel uneasy and inevitably restless.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you¡¯re in love.¡± Chu Li rubbed Ning Ning¡¯s cheek.


    Bai Ye waved his hands nonchalantly. ¡°I would rather not be involved with this kind of thing all my life,¡± he said indifferently.


    ¡°People who say that would always contradict themselves in the end,¡± Chu Li said. He looked at Ye Wei. ¡°Wei Wei, look after Mo Jue and don¡¯t let him run around.¡±


    People like them were very cautious in whatever they did. Chu Li obviously didn¡¯t trust Mo Jue. Ye Wei understood him and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. Eleven is watching over him.¡±


    Chu Li agreed and changed the topic. ¡°How did you hook up with him?¡±


    ¡°How mean. He¡¯s the one who hooked up with me, okay?¡± Ye Wei sneered. She didn¡¯t want to talk about Mo Jue further. Hence, she changed the topic again. ¡°Is it okay for both Iron and Jason to come over? The current situation in Italy is tense. There mustn¡¯t be any more accidents.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all right. You can count on me,¡± Chu Li said calmly.


    Ye Wei looked at Ning Ning, worried. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard from my third brother and sister-in-law?¡±


    Chu Li quieted down for a moment. ¡°There was a fierce battle on the island. I only knew that they had escaped in a plane. As to their exact location, we¡¯ll have to leave it to the Dragon Gate. I don¡¯t have any information.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about Ning Ning. I¡¯m afraid that only third sister-in-law has a way,¡± Ye Wei said. She stomped her foot. ¡°Where is Louis?¡±


    ¡°I guess he went back to Italy? The battle between the Dragon Gate and Italy has started,¡± Chu Li said. Although it was the terrorists who declared war against Italy this time, how could Louis not understand that it was actually the Dragon Gate?


    If they were ranked by strength, the terrorist organization would be in the first place, the mafia in the second place, and Dragon Gate in the third place. If Louis was smart enough, he¡¯d know what to do and not seek troubles for himself stupidly.


    ¡°For North America?¡± Ye Wei frowned deeply. ¡°Louis is really ambitious. But why did he spend so much time and effort just for North America? He was obviously looking for my third brother and sister-in-law.¡±


    ¡°Someone took advantage of Louis to disrupt Third Young Master Ye. Fourth Young Master Tang had some troubles recently too while Young Master Lin was involved in a lawsuit. His goal was clear and that was to take over North America,¡± Chu Li said. At present, in Dragon Gate, Young Master Lin was arrested, Fourth Young Master Tang was trapped, whereas Third Young Master Ye¡¯s life and death were unknown. Louis did not have the means to do that, which meant that someone else had done it.


    Ye Wei squinted dangerously. ¡°Speaking of which, where is Mo Ye? Why is there no movement at all?¡±


    Chu Li smiled. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯d better watch over your little idiot.¡±


    Ye Wei got up, turned, and left abruptly. Looking at the door which was slammed, Bai Ye said calmly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Warning her not to act impetuously.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t even do it, yet you have the face to say,¡± Bai Ye said. ¡°Speaking of which, I felt the pulse of Mo Jue last night. It¡¯s true that everything is normal. If he isn¡¯t pretending, then he should be a split personality. If he is pretending, I can only say that I have misjudged him.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe him?¡±


    ¡°Um.¡± Bai Ye nodded and said, ¡°His eyes were very clear.¡±


    Chu Li was silent and touched his chin. ¡°According to Wei Wei¡¯s temper¡­ I sympathize with him.¡±


    Bai Ye hugged the young kid, ¡°When will there be news from Death Island?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±


    Bai Ye looked at the young kid. ¡°I really hope that the child is not dead. Otherwise, our Ning Ning would probably be ruined. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. I¡¯ll bring him to the arena to expand his horizons.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t even see now. What are you taking him there for?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better for him to go out for a walk,¡± Bai Ye said. ¡°Baby Ning Ning, I¡¯ll take you to the Colosseum and play.¡±


    He chuckled and carried the young kid out.


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Chu Li sighed faintly. As soon as he left, his subordinates came to report. ¡°Brother Chu, I¡¯ve found information on Xu Nuo.¡±


    Chu Li grabbed the information in his hand. After a while, his eyes widened in shock. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    ¡°My god¡­¡± Chu Li exclaimed.


    Ye Wei went back to the room. Mo Jue was sitting on the sofa, feeling unhappy. Eleven, who was hiding in the dark, left after she saw her come back. When Ye Wei went in, Mo Jue¡¯s purple eyes brightened and became dull again quickly.


    He didn¡¯t rush up to her like usual and his facial expression made him look as if he was a puppy that was abandoned by its owner. He looked particularly aggrieved and pitiful.


    Ye Wei was not happy at first, but when she saw Mo Jue, she lost her impatience. Her gaze became soft. What Chu Li said was absolutely a lie. Mo Jue¡­


    He wouldn¡¯t!


    She was very sure. She knew exactly what Mo Jue was like. Even if he was pretending, he couldn¡¯t act to that extent. Wolves know wolves the best. They were the same kind of people. Principles and pride were more important than anything.


    With the pride of Mo Jue, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do that.


    ¡°Marshmallow, what¡¯s the matter? Not happy to see your wife?¡± Ye Wei smiled enchantingly and patted his face.


    Mo Jue¡¯s purple eyes looked at her, feeling wronged. He bit his lips and looked down again without saying anything.


    ¡®Oh, right. How dare you throw your temper at me. Have you eaten the leopard¡¯s guts?¡¯ Ye Wei sneered coquettishly. As soon as she wanted to show her dominance, Marshmallow asked softly, ¡°Wifey, do you not want me anymore?¡±


    Ye Wei was stunned. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep with me last night and even asked someone to watch over me?¡± Mo Jue continued to complain.


    Ye Wei was startled. ¡®How did he find out about Eleven?¡¯


    ¡°Ning Ning¡¯s eyes were destroyed. I¡¯m just really upset. Don¡¯t be too concerned,¡± Ye Wei said with a smile and patted his head gently. She was gentle like water.


    Mo Jue cried twice and rushed over to hug Ye Wei. He kissed her aggressively. ¡°I knew that wifey would not abandon Marshmallow. Wifey, Marshmallow loves you. Loves you very much.¡±


    Ye Wei¡¯s mouth opened and her slightly drooping eyes were cryptic. Then, she raised her enchanting eyes again. ¡°Marshmallow, come, tell your wife. Where did your brother go?¡±

 Chapter 357 - Untitled

    Mo Jue looked at Ye Wei intently. Under the sun, a pair of purple eyes was bright and clear as a newborn baby¡¯s. They were pure, thorough, and not stained by the evilness of the world. In addition, he was handsome in appearance. At first sight, they looked really amazing.


    Ye Wei had a special appreciation for beauty, but she had seen all kinds of beauties in her life. She had been acting nonchalantly, having her own way all her life, and had never stopped for anyone. Even Su Man, she was only attracted to him for a while. He didn¡¯t make her feel as much as Mo Jue.


    What if that guy cheated her feelings?


    There was a trace of tyrannical murderous air below Ye Wei¡¯s eyes. She had to take Mo Jue¡¯s life for sure. There was absolutely no doubt about it. Previously at the seaside, she could shoot him without hesitation, right at the heart. Now, there were no reasons why she could not do it. Ye Wei¡¯s actions always showed her ruthlessness, leaving no mercy at all.


    ¡°My brother?¡± Mo Jue looked at Ye Wei, confused. Light bewilderment flashed past his purple eyes. ¡°Wifey, why are you searching for my brother?¡±


    ¡°You know where he is?¡± Ye Wei wrapped her arms around Mo Jue¡¯s neck. She laughed and danced wildly. ¡°Come, tell your wife. Where is your dear big brother? Your wife has something to talk to him about.¡±


    Mo Jue looked at Ye Wei. Suddenly, he said, ¡°Wifey, I don¡¯t like your smile.¡±


    Ye Wei was stunned. She narrowed her dark jade-like eyes and her gaze was cold instead of being enchanting. At that moment, Ye Wei was elegant, domineering, and gave off an aggressive and dangerous vibe. It seemed like her elegant dominance had filled the air, which stressed people out.


    Mo Jue, knowing that he had said the wrong things, hurriedly took Ye Wei¡¯s hand and rubbed his fair, pinkish face on Ye Wei¡¯s shoulder. He was acting exactly like a child and being all affectionate. ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. Marshmallow has said the wrong thing. Don¡¯t be angry at Marshmallow¡­¡±


    His purple eyes were foggy, as if in the blink of an eye, his tears would fall down. He looked so pitiful that one would hug him tightly, love him, and not let this beautiful person feel sadness at all.


    Ye Wei gazed at Mo Jue deeply. If Mo Jue was really pretending, she wouldn¡¯t believe it even if she was reincarnated. Suddenly, she missed the treacherous, cold, and cruel Mo Jue.


    ¡®This little idiot¡­ When is he going to get better?¡¯


    She didn¡¯t dislike the current Mo Jue. It was just that he had become too different from his previous personality. She felt that it was very magical and wanted to meet that Mo Jue again. Otherwise, she would think that the Mo family had triplets instead of twins.


    ¡°Wifey, are you really angry?¡± Seeing that Ye Wei had not responded for a long time, Mo Jue was sad. His nose had turned red and he bit his lips as if he was wronged. He wanted to speak but his words got in the way. The way he looked at Ye Wei was like a puppy that was about to be abandoned by its owner.


    Ye Wei¡¯s heart softened. She finally knew why she stopped missing the past Mo Jue. It was because the present Mo Jue had made her at a loss of what to do. As soon as he looked like that, everything seemed to not matter anymore and she couldn¡¯t help but comfort him and feel sorry for him. It was a strange feeling to Ye Wei. She would rather him go back to being the Mo Jue in the past, the Mo Jue who was well-matched in strength with her and had no mercy in fights.


    Not the Mo Jue who was as naive and ignorant as a child.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you like your wife¡¯s smile?¡± Ye Wei was struck by a thought and asked. Her dark eyes were like a wise spring, clear but aggressive. They were tightly locked on the face of Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue was flustered and quickly shook his head. He pouted his pinkish lips. ¡°Wifey, I like you. I like everything about you. I don¡¯t dislike your smile.¡±


    ¡°Marshmallow, I hate liars.¡± Ye Wei¡¯s face sank and looked extremely angry. It was as though a storm was about to break out. She had always smiled enchantingly and looked extremely harmless. However, when her face really sank, she looked very frightening. Her aura would even make Eleven and Mo Ye uncomfortable.


    Mo Jue was about to cry. Ye Wei frowned. He opened his arms and embraced Ye Wei in a hurry. His voice sounded like he was about to cry. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, wifey. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll say it. I¡¯ll tell you. I don¡¯t want wifey to hate me. Don¡¯t hate me¡­¡±


    Ye Wei was expressionless and Mo Jue thought about it for a moment. He then said softly, ¡°Your smile is¡­ not sincere.¡±


    He thought about it. He didn¡¯t know how to describe it. He could only say that it didn¡¯t look sincere. Her smile seemed to be deliberate. Sometimes, it was too enchanting and sometimes it looked like it was seductive on purpose. Sometimes, it was too charming and looked like she was scheming. He just hadn¡¯t seen Ye Wei¡¯s sincere smile yet at all.


    Even her smile made people feel sorry for her. It was serious and forced. He would rather Ye Wei not smile if she didn¡¯t want to.


    Ye Wei looked at Mo Jue and kept quiet. Suddenly, she remembered that Mo Jue used to say something like this. He said that her smile was hypocritical. After he became an idiot, he sugarcoated his words.


    ¡®Not sincere.¡¯


    ¡®Humph!¡¯


    ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t you hate me, okay? I¡¯ve told you the truth.¡± Mo Jue begged pitifully, holding Ye Wei¡¯s clothes and not letting go. He was afraid that Ye Wei would leave him. He regretted what he had said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you,¡± Ye Wei said and smiled again. It was hard for other people¡¯s words to affect her. She was the Ye Wei who always did things her own way and didn¡¯t care if the others liked it or not. ¡°Marshmallow, come on. Tell me. Where is your brother?¡±


    Mo Jue shook his head, looking puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Find him.¡± Ye Wei had a charming smile as she threatened. ¡°Or else, I would not want you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t be hard on me.¡± Mo Jue pouted. He looked pure and lovely. Ye Wei couldn¡¯t help but reach out and rub his pinkish cheek. He was so cute that she couldn¡¯t take her hands off him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not being hard on you. Isn¡¯t it normal for you to look for your brother?¡± Ye Wei laughed.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want me anymore if I found my brother.¡± Mo Jue seemed to feel something too and refused to do it no matter what. This time, he was not afraid that he¡¯d make his wife angry. He threw a tantrum and bit his lips innocently as if he was wronged.


    Ye Wei smiled faintly. It was indeed Mo Jue. He¡¯s still so sharp and observant even though he had become like that. Or maybe it was true that every side of Mo Jue was sharp and intelligent. It was kind of impressive, but¡­


    ¡°I won¡¯t abandon you.¡± Ye Wei guaranteed. She embraced Mo Jue, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him. He would definitely not let go of Ye Wei, who had taken the initiative to kiss him. He sucked on her tongue and kissed her endlessly.


    Aggressively, impulsively, with treacherous passion like in the past. For a moment, Ye Wei mistakenly thought that Mo Jue had recovered.


    Their lips separated and Ye Wei said, ¡°Marshmallow, be good. Find out where your elder brother is and I promise not to abandon you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mo Jue hesitated. His expression was obviously saying that ¡®Wifey, I don¡¯t believe you. I don¡¯t believe you at all.¡¯


    Ye Wei wanted to crack his head open with a slap. He dared to question her words and put on such an expression. Did he think that his life was too long? Instead of hitting him on the back of the head, the hand inexplicably rubbed Mo Jue¡¯s long hair.


    She was a little stunned. His hair was extremely soft and smooth like silk. Ye Wei could not help but admire him. ¡®This man is really God¡¯s son. He¡¯s unbelievably perfect from head to toe.¡¯


    ¡°Really,¡± Ye Wei said with an enchanting smile that Mo Jue didn¡¯t like. What¡¯s the matter? Why should she please him? She had been smiling like this for more than ten years. It didn¡¯t matter if it was sincere or fake.


    ¡°I have one more condition then.¡± Mo Jue raised his index finger diffidently.


    Ye Wei was really a meticulous person. She smiled attractively and cutely. ¡°Say it. What¡¯s the condition?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to marry me once I find my brother.¡± Mo Jue¡¯s pair of purple eyes was full of pure happiness and expectations. His face turned red faintly and he looked incredibly beautiful.


    Ye Wei had a mesmerizing and gorgeous smile on her face. However, in her heart, she was extremely angry. How she wished she could pounce on him and bite him. ¡®Damn it, how dare he bargain with me! Does he not want to live anymore?¡¯


    She was losing her patience.


    Looking at his expression, Ye Wei wanted to pour cold water on him. However, words got in her way. This feeling was torturous.


    Ye Wei lost her cool.


    Since Mo Jue became like this, it seemed that she always had the upper hand and was directing Mo Jue on what to do. But in fact, she was the one who was disadvantaged and had been humiliated. This mood that she felt could not be explained in merely a few words.


    ¡®Do I have to be controlled by this little idiot all my life now?¡¯


    The more Ye Wei thought about it, the more distorted she was. Anger flashed past her dark eyes. She did not like the feeling of being controlled by others. When one reached the level of Ye Wei, she would not lack fame or wealth. She was always unrestrained and nonchalant. Hence, the fact that she was affected by others emotionally¡­


    She didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°Marshmallow¡­¡±


    Before she finished, Mo Jue interrupted her words, and his purple eyes shed two tears. ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t you want to marry me? Do you hate me? Why? Why? I don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    Ye Wei was helpless and at a loss for words. She slapped Mo Jue¡¯s face but did not hit him hard. Mo Jue stared at her and his purple eyes teared up immediately. He gave a long sigh and pouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± Ye Wei shouted. It was obvious that he was going to cry out loud. There were so many people in the castle and she didn¡¯t want Mo Jue to embarrass her. If Chu Li and Bai Ye knew that she couldn¡¯t even take care of the little idiot, Mo Jue, how humiliated would she be?


    ¡°If you dare to cry, I¡¯ll throw you out.¡± Ye Wei threatened. Mo Jue stopped himself from crying.


    With tears in his eyes, he complained. ¡°Wifey, you bully me.¡±


    Ye Wei was so angry that she was really going to burst. Why was she stupidly wasting her time with Mo Jue? Was it that difficult to settle him? She didn¡¯t understand how she ended up having to marry him.


    ¡®Was he a real idiot or a fake idiot?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, I promise. Hurry up and find your brother.¡± Ye Wei shouted. She could not do anything else but compromise. Damn it, how frustrating. She wasn¡¯t just angry but very pissed off.


    ¡°Really?¡± Mo Jue¡¯s eyes brightened and he wiped off his tears with the back of his hand. He rushed over, hugged Ye Wei, and kissed her without a care in the world. He was so excited and expressed his joy. ¡°Wifey, I¡¯ll find him for you immediately.¡±


    Ye Wei was distorted calmly!


    Bai Ye took Ning Ning to the Colosseum of ancient Rome. Because of his special identity, he had the best position at the grandstand when he got there. There happened to be a performance by gladiators and lions and they could see the fight clearly from where they were standing.


    The whole Colosseum was full of people. Bai Ye said, ¡°Ning Ning, did you hear the roar of the beast? This is the unique sound that could only be heard in the Colosseum in ancient Rome. Listen to it. Do you feel your blood boiling with passion now?¡±


    From what Bai Ye knew, there would be a simulated naval battle that day. It was very impressive and he had seen it several times before. It had left a great impression on him. Most people actually went there for the naval battle that day. Since it was still not time yet, they went to watch the performance.


    Bai Ye pointed to the field even though he knew that Ning Ning could not see it. ¡°Ning Ning, look over there. There is a water pipeline, which will lead the water in and form a man-made lake. The soldiers will perform a naval battle on it. It¡¯s brilliant. It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t see it. It¡¯s great to hear it as well. Listen to the sonorous and loud scream. It¡¯s even more wonderful if you could see it with your own eyes. Humans are bloodthirsty in nature. The more bloody and cruel the scene is, the more excited they are.¡±


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t you feel anything?¡± Bai Ye asked with a smile.


    The young kid was still expressionless and indifferent. It seemed that he didn¡¯t care about any scenes or sounds. Bai Ye knew that maybe he could hear it, and maybe he could not.


    When he refused to see the world, he might also refuse to listen. For the first time, he had encountered such a condition that was hard to deal with. Although it was because of his deep mental burden, it was an illness nonetheless, a very extreme illness.


    Ning Ning was not a weak person. Instead, he was very strong, steady, intelligent, and had the courage of a general. Such a person should stand at the top of the world all his life and should not be defeated.


    But he was almost destroyed. Not because he was not strong enough, but because his life was too smooth-sailing.


    Because he was domineering in the field of computing, no one could beat him. Because he had such a powerful backer, he had been carefree. As long as he wanted, he could control anything and everything.


    It was easy for him to buy a country as well. This kind of Ning Ning was the Ning Ning who had not suffered setbacks, one who had always been standing at the top of the world.


    He was different from them. They had suffered countless torments, frustrations, and setbacks before they became what they were now. When Chu Li, Jason, and he were of Ning Ning¡¯s age, they had already faced many deaths and had to make lots of life and death choices. It was bloody and they had fought all the way to have what they had now. They were invincible from head to toe.


    But Ning Ning was different.


    He had always existed like a god, thinking that he could keep all the people and things he loved by his side. Once he failed to do so, he would be pulled down from the altar. He would not be able to accept it and feel guilty.


    If a person¡¯s life is too smooth-sailing, he couldn¡¯t be called a big shot. Even if he was talented, he would not be able to move on.


    This time, it was considered a test for him.


    ¡°Baby, as long as you can make it through, you will never lose again.¡± Bai Ye earnestly inculcated him. ¡°Listen to this. You might not be able to hear the voice of the gladiators below, but when they first trained, they were very scared too. Not everyone has the courage to face such a fierce lion that has been starved for a few days at first. But now, they could put on a brilliant show in front of so many people with the lion. Why? Because they had suffered setbacks again and again until they felt like they were dying. However, they stood back up again and again.¡±


    The wind blew gently. The performance had reached its peak and the roars filled the whole arena as if it would shake the place. The blazing sounds were so loud that it pierced through the sky. The wind was full of a passionate and bloody aura.


    ¡°As for the lion, it was born to be very strong. For a performance, the lion undoubtedly had the most advantage. It¡¯s smart, agile, fast, and had sharp claws and teeth. As compared to human beings, it had too many inborn advantages. But why was he defeated? Such a fierce beast should not be defeated by gladiators, shouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Baby, do you want to be the lion or the gladiator?¡± Bai Ye asked with a smile and rubbed his delicate fair face with his long fingers. Ning Ning¡¯s face was a little cold due to the wind. Bai Ye then raised his chin.


    He said softly, ¡°Come, let¡¯s see whether you can see it or not.¡±


    Bai Ye was not a gentle person. On the contrary, he was the most indifferent person among the terrorists. He had a gentle appearance and looked like a modest man who was as warm as jade, but his back view had always looked cool, unrestrained, reckless, and arrogant. His gaze was always cold, and it seemed like no one could walk into his heart, except for the terrorists whom he was closest to.


    Like Chu Li, he had too much expectation and love for Ning Ning, so he had to work harder to make him stronger and more badass. This was the only way that he could remain at the top of the world without fear.


    ¡°Ning Ning, losing is not scary. There are memories that can be remembered in the heart forever. Losing is a kind of growth. If you haven¡¯t lost something special in your life, how can you feel the preciousness of your gains?¡± Bai Ye¡¯s voice was soft and gentle.


    Ning Ning¡¯s face was still expressionless and his dark eyes were still covered with a light layer of red. He was stupefied and watched the crazy fighting that happened below. Mad screams had filled the surroundings¡­

 Chapter 358 - Untitled

    Chapter 358: Untitled


    Bai Ye was very patient. He accompanied Ning Ning to watch the naval battle after watching the performance of the gladiators and lions. However, the young kid had no reaction to them. His eyes were still blank. Bai Ye sighed. Ning Ning was indeed very ill this time. He carried him out of the Colosseum and then gave Ning Ning a ride through the streets of Rome. Over and over, he patiently introduced the ancient Roman civilization to him.


    There were a large number of cultural sites that remained in ancient Rome. It was an ancient civilization. If one really wanted to visit them all, it might take a few days. Bai Ye was only taking the young kid for a walk and they returned to the castle after the sun had set.


    The young kid had been very quiet. He was like a marionette that allowed Bai Ye to carry him around. He had just reached the castle when Chu Li sent someone to invite him over to the study room. Bai Ye handed the young kid over to his most trusted maid and then went to the study room after telling her what to take note of the young kid.


    Chu Li¡¯s study room was on the third floor of the castle. It was more than a hundred square meters and was surrounded by electronic password doors, which acted as a defense mechanism. First, one had to key in the password, followed by the pupil detection and then voice recognition.


    Other than Chu Li, only a few high-ranking officials of the terrorist organization can enter and leave the study room freely. There were surveillance cameras operating at every corner on the third floor. There were many hidden infra-red recognition lasers as well, which showed how tight the security was. It could be said that the security was watertight, just like Chu Li¡¯s work style.


    Bai Ye entered the study room and only Chu Li, Ye Wei, and Eleven were there. Ye Wei asked him about Ning Ning¡¯s situation upon seeing him and Bai Ye explained it to her once. Ye Wei frowned deeper.


    The woman who had always been reckless and arrogant turned melancholic.


    Bai Ye felt uneasy. ¡®Did something happen?¡¯


    ¡°What happened?¡± Bai Ye asked. Chu Li silently handed him a stack of information and signaled for him to look at it himself. Bai Ye sat on the sofa beside him and glanced at them several times. Their expressions did not look good.


    Bai Ye paused his thoughts and read the information. He stood up suddenly and widened his eyes in shock. ¡°Xu Yaozu¡¯s granddaughter?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what the data showed.¡±


    Bai Ye¡¯s expression changed. He looked at Ye Wei and Eleven, then Chu Li. He proceeded to sit down and looked at the information carefully again. Three minutes later, Bai Ye looked up. In a deep voice, he asked, ¡°What are you planning to do?¡±


    ¡°What we are planning to do doesn¡¯t matter now. I¡¯m afraid that Jason would go crazy.¡± Chu Li said flatly. ¡°It¡¯s unexpected that he still has descendants. What¡¯s more ridiculous is that Xu Mingyang, Xu Yaozu¡¯s son and Xu Nuo¡¯s father, is an important figure in British politics. He has a huge network of relations and even the prime minister has to give him face. Xu Nuo¡¯s mother is even more impressive. She is half Chinese and half British, has royal blood, and is the successor of the School of Arts. Furthermore, she is also the most favored daughter of the royal family. The Xu family is almost the most powerful family in England and no one could ever touch them. I have met Xu Mingyang several times, how could I have not realized it?¡±


    Ye Wei shrugged and said in a tone of resignation, ¡°You guys, don¡¯t take revenge on my nephew. This has nothing to do with him. Besides, Xu Nuo is Xu Nuo. Xu Yaozu is Xu Yaozu. That kid had nothing to do with these things. Don¡¯t get mixed up.¡±


    Ye Wei sounded indifferent. Her long eyelashes were fluttering like a thin and sharp blade, as if she was planning to kill someone. She looked very grim and ruthless, as though she was covered with a layer of ice.


    Bai Ye went deep in thought while Chu Li was kept quiet. After a while, Bai Ye raised his eyebrows. ¡°Wei Wei is right. Xu Nuo has nothing to do with these things. Ning Ning as well. Chu Li, this is a matter between us and the Xu family. Don¡¯t mix it up. Baby is baby. No matter how much we hate the Xu family, Xu Yaozu was already killed by us. As for how Xu Mingyang got into the British royal family, it is none of our business. He is only Xu Yaozu¡¯s illegitimate son. The hatred that had developed then has nothing to do with him either. We wouldn¡¯t want the son to repay his father¡¯s debts. Whoever did it has to pay for it himself. This is enough. As for the rest, let¡¯s forget it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say. In fact, I don¡¯t think there will be any results in finding trouble for the Xu family because Xu Yaozu is dead anyway. The problem now is what if Xu Mingyang takes the initiative to find us trouble?¡± Chu Li said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve started to investigate the people helping Louis behind the scenes. If it¡¯s proven that Xu Mingyang was involved, don¡¯t expect us to let him off. Think about it carefully. If Italy takes over North America, who will be at a disadvantage in the end?¡±


    No doubt, the First Terrorist Organization.


    ¡°Well, wait for the result,¡± Eleven said. ¡°I stand by Ye Wei. Don¡¯t involve Xu Nuo and Ning Ning in this. I quite like that little girl.¡±


    Chu Li raised his eyebrows and said in a tone of resignation, ¡°Jason and Iron will arrive tomorrow. According to what you all wanted, we are not going to tell them about this?¡±


    ¡°If we find out that Xu Mingyang has something to do with it, we should tell them.¡± Bai Ye analyzed calmly. ¡°I never thought that someone managed to escape. Since someone stays alive and has lived for so many years, it¡¯s no fun to dig up the past. However, if he really has something to do with it, we¡¯ll settle him immediately.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll not tell them first,¡± Chu Li said and tapped his fingers on the table. ¡°Wei Wei, Eleven, if Jason goes crazy, you two handle it. I don¡¯t want to reason with him.¡±


    Ye Wei cracked her neck, did wrist exercises, and laughed. ¡°I understand!¡±


    Chu Li looked at how Ye Wei responded and mourned for Jason before giving a smile. As long as Ye Wei didn¡¯t treat him like this, everything was negotiable.


    He was not called ¡®Scheming Chu¡¯ for no reason.


    Bai Ye picked up the information again and knocked on the handrail. ¡°Looking at the background of the Xu family, Xu Nuo¡¯s treatment or dignity must not be worse than the British Princess. Why was she on Paradise Island then?¡±


    Ye Wei smiled coldly and gave a sarcastic look while Eleven sneered. Bai Ye raised his eyebrows and Chu Li gave him another piece of information. ¡°Have a look!¡±


    Bai Ye was really curious about why a girl with such a family background was living there. It was indeed perplexing. He frowned upon reading the piece of information. ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed ridiculous!¡± Ye Wei taunted.


    Xu Nuo¡¯s grandmother was the head of the School of Arts and her original surname was Miao. Women had always been in control of the family matters in the Miao family. She then married into the British royal family and gave birth to Xu Nuo¡¯s mother. The Miao family had a curse that said that there are bound to be deaths if anyone in the family gave birth to twins. Who knew that Xu Nuo¡¯s mother would really give birth to a pair of twins. Xu Nuo was born three minutes earlier and strange things happened. Her natal chart was said to have jinxed her parents and her family, which would cause deaths. Coincidentally, right at the moment when Xu Nuo was born, her healthy grandmother happened to fall to her death. The time of her death coincided with the time when Xu Nuo was born.¡±


    Xu Nuo¡¯s mother had no choice but to leave her at the custody of the Miao family far away in China. A year later, Xu Nuo¡¯s aunt also died of illness. Everyone in the Miao family knew that she was an ominous child and avoided her as far as possible. The young Xu Nuo grew up lonely until she was three years old.


    She still could not speak yet when she was almost three because the Miao family avoided her whenever they saw her and no one spoke to her. The children ran away from her every time they saw her and Xu Nuo had been by herself like this until she was three.


    Meanwhile, in those three years, the Miao family had confirmed their fate. Twins would bring deaths and they had become weaker year by year. The Miao family had no choice but to let Xu Nuo¡¯s mother take her away. As soon as Xu Nuo went back to England, Xu Mingyang got involved in a car accident and fell into a coma. The doctor had said that he would most probably stay in a vegetative state.


    Xu Nuo¡¯s mother threw Xu Nuo to the Xu family in anger. Eventually, she was in the hands of Blue Wolf.


    ¡°I¡¯m so angry,¡± Eleven said. ¡°The weird thing was that after her mother had thrown her to the Xu family, Xu Mingyang woke up. Do you think that Xu Nuo¡¯s fate was really this bad?¡±


    Ye Wei chuckled coldly. ¡°What natal chart? It¡¯s all fallacy.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t say that. The Miao family practices Taoism, but Xu Nuo might be¡­¡± Chu Li shrugged and said nothing more.


    ¡°Chu Li, if Rong Yan gives birth to your daughter and is diagnosed by the Miao family that she will jinx the family, will you really throw her away?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and asked with a sneer.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Chu Li replied firmly.


    ¡°Then, come on, what kind of nonsense is that? I never believe in fate.¡± Ye Wei snorted coldly. ¡°I bet Xu Nuo¡¯s family doesn¡¯t care about her sufferings at all and might even wish that she had died earlier.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so agitated? It¡¯s not that your daughter has been abused.¡± Chu Li shook his head.


    ¡°She¡¯s someone my baby likes, so how can I not be angry? Now, it¡¯s still a matter of life and death. I¡¯m still considered calm given that I haven¡¯t killed those two heartless parents at Xu¡¯s house.¡± Ye Wei sneered.


    Bai Ye kept quiet. Eleven said, ¡°How can she and her sister differ so much even though they are of the same parents?¡±


    One was lonely and had suffered a lot, while the other was loved by everyone.


    They were like heaven and earth.


    Suddenly, a thought sparked Chu Li¡¯s mind. Looking excited, he said, ¡°Right, doesn¡¯t Xu Nuo have a younger sister?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with us?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a way to save Ning Ning,¡± Chu Li said. ¡°Twins look the same. Isn¡¯t Ning Ning looking for Xu Nuo? Isn¡¯t it all settled once we give him a Xu Nuo?¡±


    ¡°Chu Li, you want to be beaten, don¡¯t you?¡± Ye Wei exercised her wrists and coldness flashed past her beautiful eyes. The sound of her bones cracking could be heard. ¡®What a bad idea. It wouldn¡¯t work at all. No matter how similar she looks, she is not Xu Nuo.¡¯


    Besides, looking at how Xu Nuo lived as compared to Xu Xing, who had been loved for so many years, she could not calm down. Ye Wei was extremely protective of the weak. Xu Nuo addressed Mo Jue as her second brother and even risked her life for Ning Ning. She had long regarded Xu Nuo as her own family. No one can replace her or take away everything she had.


    Chu Li smiled and waved quickly. ¡°Come on, come on. Don¡¯t vent your anger on me. I¡¯m afraid of you. Happy? I mean, it won¡¯t hurt to help Ning Ning regain his eyesight first. I¡¯m not asking you to replace Xu Nuo with her.¡±


    ¡°Bad idea.¡± Eleven sneered coldly.


    Bai Ye twisted his eyebrow and said, ¡°We can try.¡±


    Ye Wei and Eleven gave him a death stare. Bai Ye said, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sorry for Ning Ning? I¡¯m confident that he can get better on his own, but I¡¯d rather agitate him a little for him to heal faster. I really feel sorry for him.¡±


    Chu Li clapped. ¡°I knew you¡¯d agree. I¡¯ve sent someone to do it and the plane had already taken off. It¡¯ll arrive in about two hours approximately.¡±


    Chu Li had always been efficient.


    The three of them looked at Chu Li at the same time. Ye Wei laughed. ¡°Chu Li, did you just act before telling us about it?¡±


    ¡°The results are the same. Didn¡¯t you all agree on it?¡± Chu Li said in a tone of resignation.


    ¡°No. I say, are you kidnapping someone else¡¯s little princess?¡±


    Bai Ye touched his chin and shrugged his shoulders indifferently. ¡°This is what we do. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Ye Wei and Eleven were silent.


    For some things, the process didn¡¯t matter. The result was the most important, wasn¡¯t it? It was more important than anything to restore Ning Ning¡¯s eyesight. Whether it was a kidnapping or not, they didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be great if that spoiled little princess is one percent like Xu Nuo,¡± Eleven said coldly.


    Ye Wei smiled. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how much they look like each other.¡±


    Two hours later, at the castle¡¯s parking apron.


    ¡°I want to go home, I want to go home¡­ Boohoo¡­ Let me go, a**hole.¡± A man in black took Xu Xing out of the plane. At the sound of Xu Xing¡¯s cries, Ye Wei and Eleven knew that the girl was definitely different from Xu Nuo.


    However, this voice was very similar to hers, although it doesn¡¯t sound as indifferent as Xu Nuo.


    ¡°Shut up. Continue crying and I¡¯ll feed you to the wolves.¡± Eleven threatened, not treating her like a child. The young girl in the arms of the man suddenly dared not cry and gave Eleven a death stare with her red eyes angrily, showing that she was not weak.


    Ye Wei and Eleven frowned.


    Indeed, they looked alike!


    Her facial features were almost a duplicate of Xu Nuo¡¯s and were as delicate and beautiful as her. She was indeed a beauty. In a few years¡¯ time, she would grow into a beautiful woman who¡¯d mesmerize everyone. In a white lace princess dress, she looked pitiful and adorable at the same time with her eyes and nose red from crying.


    But¡­


    ¡°Who are you? I want to go home¡­ My father will throw you in jail. Do you know who I am?¡± Xu Xing cried. She was from a well-off family and was ill-tempered and rude.


    ¡°Who cares who you are?¡± Ye Wei sneered. ¡°Knowing how to oppress people with power at this young age, not bad.¡±


    Xu Xing stared at Ye Wei angrily and wiped her tears.


    ¡°I want Mommy¡­ I want Daddy¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Your sister doesn¡¯t even have the chance to call daddy and mommy,¡± Ye Wei said coldly. Although she knew that she shouldn¡¯t be angry with a little girl who didn¡¯t know anything, she just couldn¡¯t help being angry.


    Humans had a kind of mood, which was called venting their anger on someone else.


    How powerful was Ye Wei? Xu Xing did not dare to cry anymore even though she was tough.


    Mo Jue frowned. ¡°She is not Nuo Nuo. Who is she?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you later,¡± Ye Wei said. Chu Li ordered someone to bring Xu Xing to take a rest. Ye Wei said, ¡°Change her into a red dress before bringing her to Ning Ning.¡±


    Chu Li nodded and ordered his men to do it.


    Bai Ye went into deep thought. ¡°We would be out of ideas if Ning Ning still doesn¡¯t respond.¡±


    There was a moment of silence. Ye Wei asked Chu Li, ¡°Will there really be news of Xu Nuo tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°With the Interpol around, it¡¯s a bit difficult to search for her. If not, we would have gotten the news tonight,¡± Chu Li said.


    Half an hour later, Xu Xing changed into a red dress. Chu Li was really capable. According to Ye Wei¡¯s description, he found a similar dress for her. They had looked the same at first, and even more so after she had changed into the dress.


    Ye Wei urged and reminded her repeatedly. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever cry, get it? When you address him as ¡®Stone¡¯, your voice must sound indifferent, understand?¡±


    Because of Ye Wei¡¯s aura, Xu Xing nodded despite her unhappiness. Ye Wei forced her to call him ¡®Stone¡¯ and she had practiced for nearly two hours. Xu Xing¡¯s temper was completely diminished by Ye Wei and she was about to cry.


    When Ye Wei and Eleven were satisfied, Bai Ye and Chu Li then took her to the room where the young kid was in.


    The young kid was still sitting on the bed with empty eyes silently. Bai Ye held him gently, smiled, and said, ¡°Baby, look who¡¯s back?¡±


    Xu Xing looked at the beautiful young kid curiously. Curiosity filled her big eyes. For a moment, she had forgotten about Ye Wei¡¯s orders. Ye Wei poked her shoulder to remind her. Then, in an indifferent tone, she said, ¡°Stone, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Her voice was indifferent, just like Xu Nuo. The young kid who had never moved his fingers moved gently. Bai Ye¡¯s eyes brightened and signaled Xu Xing to go closer quickly. ¡°Ning Ning, you see, Xu Nuo is not dead. She¡¯s really back.¡±


    Bai Ye let Ning Ning touch Xu Xing¡¯s face gently. ¡°Feel her. Is she Xu Nuo?¡±


    Although he couldn¡¯t see her, he could feel it with his heart. Xu Xing had received an upper-class education and with her distinguished status, she had always maintained his dignity. No one had dared to touch her like that except for her parents.


    His hand had no warmth of a human at all. Hence, it felt cold on her face. Xu Xing saw that his eyes were covered with a strange, thin layer of redness and was afraid of them. As soon as she was about to step back, Ye Wei stopped her and warned her not to step back.


    As soon as Xu Xing lost her temper, she glared at Ye Wei. Ye Wei narrowed her eyes dangerously, and she stayed still again. Bai Ye grabbed the hand of the young kid and stroked Xu Nuo¡¯s face for a long time before slowly releasing it.


    The young kid, as if he was conscious, touched Xu Xing¡¯s face, eyebrows, eyes, nose, and lips with his hand.


    ¡°Nuo Nuo¡­¡± There was a path of light in the empty eyes of the young kid. It was so bright, as if sunlight had pierced through the dark clouds. ¡°Nuo Nuo¡­¡±


    ¡°Baby, you are willing to speak at last.¡± Everyone was elated. Xu Xing pursed her lips and looked at him. She was even more curious. Ye Wei warned her with her eyes and she did not dare to disobey her. She could only look at the beautiful child in front of her curiously.


    ¡®Why is he so happy?¡¯


    ¡®Who¡¯s Nuo Nuo?¡¯


    ¡°Nuo Nuo¡­¡± Ning Ning called out this name repeatedly and hugged Xu Xing with excitement immediately. Xu Xing was stunned. Although he did not use great strength, she felt breathless.


    Ning Ning stopped suddenly, grasped Xu Xing¡¯s hand, and touched it nervously. Bai Ye was a quick thinker but it was too late to stop him. Ning Ning pushed Xu Xing away with such great strength that she fell off the bed.


    The young kid¡¯s face was as cold as Yama and his eyes looked like he was going to kill someone.


    ¡°Scram!¡±

 Chapter 359 - Untitled

    Xu Xing had never suffered like this before. Since she was a child, she had been loved by thousands of people. Everyone protected or spoiled her. There wasn¡¯t even a person who criticized her because she was beautiful and loved by the royal family. Xu Xing was really a little princess.


    ¡°How bold of you to be so presumptuous.¡± Xu Xing yelled at the young kid and raised her hand, wanting to slap him. Ye Wei clasped her wrist and pinched it hard. Ye Wei was so strong that Xu Xing¡¯s thin arm and wrist wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it. She moaned in pain angrily.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Eleven couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and shouted. Suddenly, the indoor temperature dropped by more than ten degrees. It was as cold as winter. Even Chu Li and Bai Ye felt that it was no surprise if she killed Xu Xing the next second.


    The little girl was rude. They didn¡¯t like her very much.


    It was Ning Ning¡¯s fault for pushing her down, but she actually raised her hand and wanted to slap Ning Ning. How dare she? It was okay if she was really Xu Nuo, as Ning Ning would probably be willing to be slapped by her. But she wasn¡¯t. She was obviously seeking her own death if she ever dared to touch the young kid.


    If Ye Wei wasn¡¯t going to do it, she was going to.


    Xu Xing¡¯s eyes were red with anger and she glared at them fiercely. Then, she turned to glare at the young kid. However, Ye Wei and Eleven¡¯s auras were really strong. As someone who was born in the royal family and was smart since she was young, Xu Xing knew what to do was the best for her.


    The young kid sat still and quietly. Bai Ye sat down beside him. It was good that at least, he could speak and hear now. After Ning Ning pushed Xu Xing down, all of them understood what was going on. Xu Nuo had been training since she was young and there would definitely be blisters on her hands as she would always hold on to the whip and silver gun. However, since Xu Xing was well-off, her hands were soft and smooth, unlike Xu Nuo¡¯s.


    No wonder Ning Ning was so angry.


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t blame us. We just want to fix your eyes,¡± Bai Ye said softly in a voice that was warm and sounded comfortable like the spring breeze in March. He rubbed the soft hair of the young kid and continued. ¡°We shan¡¯t disturb you anymore. Think about it yourself.¡±


    The young kid still had no expression. The murderous vibe which flashed past his eyes had disappeared too. His eyes became empty and so blank that people couldn¡¯t bear to look at him.


    At such a young age, he really shouldn¡¯t be tortured like this. Unfortunately, humans are fortune¡¯s fool. There was nothing that they could do.


    Ye Wei grabbed Xu Xing and approached him. She said, ¡°Ning Ning, your father and mother¡¯s life and death are still unknown. If you don¡¯t get well, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll regret not to have met them for the last time.¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei.¡± Chu Li¡¯s face sank. ¡°How can you talk to the child like this?¡±


    ¡°Hey, the two of you, don¡¯t spoil him so much. What¡¯s wrong with what I said?¡± Ye Wei smiled so gently and coquettishly, but her bright eyes were without a trace of a smile. She squeezed her fists so hard that cracking sounds could be heard.


    She was obviously domineering and had threatened them without words. Anyone who disobeyed her shall die!


    Nobody else dared to say bad things about her, unless they didn¡¯t want to live anymore.


    Xu Xing pointed to the young kid and her big eyes were full of anger. She said loudly, ¡°Who is he? Why did you kidnap me here? The person you are looking for is not me at all. Let me go home.¡±


    Everybody looked at the young kid, but he just sat there blankly. They sighed. No matter how similar their looks and voices were, she was not the person he wanted. To him, Xu Xing was just another stranger. People like him were indifferent to people who were not related to them.


    ¡°What can you do about it?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and laughed like Snow White¡¯s evil stepmother. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you continue to make noise.¡±


    Xu Xing¡¯s eyes turned red instantly. ¡°You bully me. You all are bad guys. I want to tell Mommy and Daddy. You will be dead meat.¡±


    ¡°Oh, showing off your strong backing again?¡± Ye Wei smiled coldly, looked at Xu Xing, and said slowly, ¡°Listen, I¡¯m tired of you mentioning your parents again and again. A child should learn to be good after being taught a lesson. If you continue to be like this, I¡¯ll cut your tongue.¡±


    The smile on Ye Wei¡¯s face was really scary. Children¡¯s eyes are the purest and their senses are the sharpest. They can feel who is kind to them and who is not. Ye Wei obviously looked like she was going to teach her a lesson.


    Xu Xing covered her mouth in fear and her temper was completely suppressed by Ye Wei¡¯s aggressiveness. She covered her mouth with force and tears fell down her cheeks. She did not want her tongue to be cut off.


    ¡®Bad guys. They are bad guys.¡¯


    Chu Li couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Ye Wei really had her own way to teach both adults and children a lesson. Looking at how wronged the little princess felt and how she did not dare to cry out loud, one would know how great Ye Wei was at handling her.


    Bai Ye patted the young kid¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and let Ning Ning stay alone for a while.¡±


    Chu Li crouched down and held the young kid¡¯s hand. ¡°My dear, hang on. You will be okay after this. Don¡¯t you want to find your parents soon?¡±


    The young kid was expressionless. After the coldness had faded, he had always been so impassive and stupefied. Everybody felt helpless and had no choice but to leave.


    Suddenly¡­


    ¡°Is there any news of Xu Nuo?¡± The young kid¡¯s voice sounded hoarse and dry. Because the room was large, the anxiety and expectation in his voice seemed to be magnified.


    Their heart was heavy. ¡®Xu Nuo¡¯s news?¡¯


    They looked at each other and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡®Should we tell him that Xu Nuo is dead? Or do we tell him that Xu Nuo has not been found, and there will only be news tomorrow? Give him a little hope? What if they find her body tomorrow?¡¯


    ¡®How would Ning Ning be able to take the news?¡¯


    ¡®How can he stand to lose her once, gain hope, only to be hurt again?¡¯ They were not sure if they could find Xu Nuo or not. However, according to the situation that Bai Ye and he had witnessed then, Bai Ye had already affirmed that the probability of Xu Nuo being alive was one in ten thousand.


    Ning Ning should understand.


    Even such a calm person like Bai Ye had no words to say. Ye Wei and Eleven were silent too. Who dared guarantee him at this time?


    There was silence for a long time.


    ¡°Enough. I don¡¯t want to hear it. Go.¡± The young kid turned his face away and his dark eyes were still covered with a thin layer of red. It was as though a hazy layer of despair was surrounding him and others could only feel a deep sadness.


    He didn¡¯t want to hear it as he was afraid to hear the news of her death.


    Bai Ye smiled faintly and said, ¡°Ning Ning, Chu Li has sent his men out to sea to find her and there will only be news tomorrow. I promise, no matter what the result is, we will not hide it from you.¡±


    The young kid was expressionless and his pinkish face was deathly pale. Everybody stopped talking and went out together.


    Ye Wei gave Xu Xing to her servant and asked her to take her for a rest. She turned her head and said, ¡°Bai Ye, if Xu Nuo is still alive but weak, can you save her?¡±


    ¡°It depends on the situation. I¡¯ll have to take a look at her first.¡± Bai Ye¡¯s medical skills were top-notch in the world. However, no matter how skilled he was, it would be useless if the person had died.


    Chu Li¡¯s heart had stopped before, but he could save him because it was just an illusion. If he was really dead, no one could bring him back to life.


    Xu Nuo was already seriously injured before she fell. Her chance of survival was very slim.


    ¡°It¡¯s late today. Let¡¯s wait for the news tomorrow,¡± Chu Li said. Everybody then parted ways and returned to their own room.


    When Ye Wei went back to her room, Mo Jue came out of the bath. Upon seeing Ye Wei, Mo Jue pounced on her excitedly, smiled purely, and said, ¡°Wifey, do I smell nice?¡±


    His pink lips kissed Ye Wei¡¯s lips. He didn¡¯t have enough of it and gave her a few pecks on her lips again, as though his wife was his everything.


    Ye Wei¡¯s impatience disappeared and she became happy. Mo Jue¡¯s bathrobe came loose and his muscular chest could be seen. His hair was wet, his fair skin, enchanting features, and his purple eyes were gorgeous. He pouted his pink lips cutely and looked like a shy girl waiting to be ravaged¡ªa shy girl who was pure and ignorant.


    Ye Wei cleared her throat. ¡°Dry your hair and go to bed.¡±


    ¡°No, wifey shall sleep with me.¡± Mo Jue lovingly pulled Ye Wei to the bed and hugged her, behaving like a spoilt brat. ¡°Without wifey, I hate it.¡±


    There was manliness under his scorching masculine breath. Even when Mo Jue had become an idiot, he was still manly. Ye Wei¡¯s heart rate increased and she pushed Mo Jue away. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath.¡±


    In the bathroom, Ye Wei stared at herself blushing in the mirror and couldn¡¯t help but burst out. ¡°Damn it, if I am thrown onto the bed by that little fool, how humiliated will I be?¡±


    It was a deep and artistic question.


    She could still deal with the cruel and cold Mo Jue, but this little idiot¡­


    ¡°Crazy.¡± Ye Wei slapped her own head. What was she thinking about? Mo Jue couldn¡¯t even take care of his own little Mo Jue. How could he do anything to her?


    Even if they were on the same bed, it¡¯s fearful that Ye Wei would be the one who would lose herself and take action.


    Ye Wei smiled, bathed, and changed into her pajamas. Mo Jue was waiting for her with a pair of pure eyes like those of a deer. Upon seeing her come out, his purple eyes brightened. ¡°Wifey, you are beautiful.¡±


    Ye Wei slapped the back of his head. ¡°Sleep.¡±


    Feeling wronged, Mo Jue opened his eyes and complained about Ye Wei¡¯s violence. Chu Li had clearly said that women would be happy if they were praised for their beauty. Why wasn¡¯t his wife happy? Mo Jue was confused¡­


    ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t you like to be praised?¡±


    Ye Wei laughed attractively. She was confident and domineering. ¡°Your wife¡¯s beauty is universally recognized. Do I still need you to praise me?¡±


    Mo Jue, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®My wife is so narcissistic.¡¯ Mo Jue thought. He climbed onto the bed and hugged Ye Wei with his long arms and legs. Ye Wei was not used to being held in such a way as she had always slept alone. This time, she was with Mo Jue. She had things to attend to on the first night and went back late. Hence, she had only slept for a while. However, that day, she had to watch him for twenty-four hours as Chu Li was wary of him. If not, she would never sacrifice half of her pillow.


    Damn it!


    ¡°You¡¯d better be nice and give me a good sleep.¡± Ye Wei broke away from his arm. ¡°Sleep on your side. No crossing.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to hug wifey to sleep.¡± How would Mo Jue listen to her? It was about his own welfare. He wrapped his arms around Ye Wei again and his pink lips were kissing Ye Wei¡¯s earlobes nonstop. ¡°Wifey, you smell good.¡±


    The hot and wet kiss at the back of her delicate ear made Ye Wei¡¯s heart quiver. Her spine felt like there was a numbing electric current flowing through. She didn¡¯t know what she was hit by and became soft and weak.


    A faint light pink surfaced on his fair skin and Mo Jue¡¯s purple eyes darkened under the soft lighting. He got greedy and kissed her neck. Out of instinct, he bit Ye Wei¡¯s earlobe tactlessly.


    Ye Wei shuddered and her toes curled up feebly. She had almost made an embarrassing sound. Mo Jue was addicted. Upon knowing that Ye Wei didn¡¯t reject him, he kissed her harder as he loved seeing the expression on Ye Wei¡¯s blushing face.


    The next day.


    There was news from Death Island as expected. They happened to be having breakfast in the hall. As soon as the news came back, everyone was quiet.


    The silence was deafening.


    Xu Nuo was dead!


    This was the news that came back from Death Island. Although they all had hope, this ending was not unexpected. After all, everyone knew that the chance was slim.


    When the servants saw that their masters were quiet, they also stood still quietly and only left without disturbing anyone when they needed to attend to something.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the body?¡± Bai Ye was the first to ask.


    The man in black had just returned. He said, ¡°I can¡¯t steal the body. There are Interpol and people of the Italian Mafia on the island. I can¡¯t take action at all. But, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Xu Nuo?¡± Eleven asked flatly.


    ¡°According to your description, it should be. The young girl was in red and there was a soft whip around her waist. I¡¯ve seen the body. Her face was badly injured and I couldn¡¯t really see how she looked like. It was scary. However, she was indeed in red. Her age fits too. Although I didn¡¯t see her face, it should be her. There was only one child that had died that day.¡±


    Everyone listened with a heavy heart.


    ¡®Xu Nuo is dead. What would happen to Ning Ning?¡¯


    Chu Li said flatly, ¡°Okay, we understand. You can go and rest first.¡±


    When the man left, everybody remained silent.


    Suddenly, someone made a soft noise. Bai Ye looked up. Ye Wei was surprised. ¡°Ning Ning¡­¡±


    Everyone got up immediately. The young kid stood at the entrance of the restaurant with his pale face. His eyes looked even emptier now. Everyone knew that this was bad. He had already heard it before they could cover it up.


    ¡°Ning Ning, come here and have some food.¡± Ye Wei went over to hug him. Ning Ning pushed her away, turned around, and left.


    Ye Wei wanted to stop him, but Bai Ye held her back. ¡°Let him calm down.¡±


    The young kid knew that there would be news of Xu Nuo that day and he had ordered his servant to ask Chu Li in the morning. However, he didn¡¯t want to hear the news of Xu Nuo¡¯s death.


    ¡®Nuo Nuo¡­¡¯


    He sat alone in the atrium of the castle for the whole morning idly while holding the jade pendant that Xu Nuo gave him. In fact, he himself knew that there was little hope that Xu Nuo was alive.


    But he had always hoped that she could survive. Bai Ye would have a way to save her then.


    But now, even that little hope had been shattered.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Ning Ning shouted for Cheng Anya indifferently. ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, why are you crying?¡± Xu Xing approached him and asked curiously. He was shocked to hear a voice similar to Xu Nuo¡¯s. However, he knew that she was not Xu Nuo, but someone Chu Li had found. His Nuo Nuo had really left him forever.


    Was he crying?


    Why didn¡¯t he know?


    Xu Xing walked closer to him. She was not a bad person and might even be simple and kindhearted. She was just too spoilt, had a heavier temper, and was a bit rude and childish. ¡°Hey, stop crying. Your eyes are injured and tears will make them worse.¡±


    The young kid held the jade pendant in his hand. He had no feeling at all and didn¡¯t want to respond to her.


    Xu Xing did not give up and sat down beside him. ¡°Hey, do I look like someone you know? Is that why they kidnapped me here to treat your illness?¡±


    She was also a smart girl. In one night, she had figured out many things. ¡°Is she dead?¡±


    ¡°Scram.¡± The young kid hated to hear that word now.


    ¡°Why are you so mean? I have no other malicious thoughts.¡± This was the second time Ning Ning had shouted at her. Xu Xing was not happy. How could he shout at her? Humph. ¡°She¡¯s dead. There¡¯s no use in crying. She won¡¯t rise from the dead.¡±


    ¡°Go away. Don¡¯t let me say it the third time.¡± The young kid looked sinister and ferocious.


    Xu Xing snorted. She was furious. The pride of the princess didn¡¯t allow others to act so aggressively toward her. She snatched the jade pendant from the young kid. ¡°What¡¯s so great about you? Tell them to bring me back, or I won¡¯t give this back to you.¡±


    The young kid was so angry that he stood up when the jade pendant was snatched from him. That was the only thing that Nuo Nuo had left him. To him, it was more precious than his life. No one can touch it at all.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡± Although the young kid could not see, he could accurately know where Xu Xing was. His gloomy face made him look like an emissary from hell. There were murderous vibes radiating from his pinkish face.


    Xu Xing was shocked by his disposition. Although she was a little scared, she said firmly, ¡°Tell them to let me go home.¡±


    Ning Ning was furious. Since he was young, he was rarely angered. He grasped Xu Xing¡¯s hand accurately and she struggled. ¡°I will not give it back to you. Never. Let me go home.¡±


    The young kid had great strength. He grabbed Xu Xing¡¯s hand tightly, but Xu Xing struggled and hit Ning Ning with her little hand. Ning Ning seemed to not care at all as all he wanted was to take back his jade pendant.


    Bai Ye, Ye Wei, Chu Li, and the others were all looking from afar, but no one went to pull them apart.


    ¡°Stop it. Try to snatch it from me again and I¡¯ll smash it.¡± Upon seeing how desperate he was to get back the jade pendant, Xu Xing knew that it was very important to him. She became even more fearless and shouted at him insolently.


    The young kid was furious. ¡°You are presumptuous!¡±


    He raised his hand and slapped Xu Xing¡¯s face. Ning Ning¡¯s eyes were as gloomy as a devil¡¯s while a palm mark surfaced on Xu Xing¡¯s face.


    ¡°Oh, my god¡­¡± Ye Wei exclaimed. Even Bai Ye felt that it was unbelievable.


    Ning Ning slapped someone?


    It shocked them even more than the blood-rain. He was always so calm, elegant, and polite. How could he hit someone?


    ¡°Give it to me!¡± It was as though a fierce ghost was living in Ning Ning¡¯s black eyes. They were gloomy and cold.


    Xu Xing was hit by someone for the first time. She resented him and covered her red cheek with her hand. She looked at the young kid with hatred and then suddenly became cruel. ¡°How dare you hit me? You are never getting this back again.¡±


    She raised her hand and threw the jade pendant away. With a tinkling sound, the jade pendant fell into the fountain pool in the atrium.

 Chapter 360 - Untitled

    The water in the fountain pool was not deep. The water level was at the knee of the young kid. He squatted down and his whole body was soaked in the water. He looked for his jade pendant by trying to feel it in the water, splashing water in all directions.


    The young kid looked very urgent. His red eyes were no longer blank and empty but anxious and flustered. His small hands were immersed in the pool as he looked for the jade pendant, afraid that he would never find the jade pendant again.


    ¡°Nuo Nuo¡­¡± He shouted Xu Nuo¡¯s name over and over again and became more anxious. Slowly, his face reflected extreme despair and ferocity.


    The water of the fountain shot out and landed in the pool and on the young kid¡¯s hair. His hair was wet and stuck on his pinkish face. He was in an embarrassing state. His white shirt was stuck tightly to his lean body, which made him look extremely pitiful.


    Ye Wei, Bai Ye, and Chu Li didn¡¯t stop him. They just watched the young kid look for the jade pendant in the pool anxiously. Everyone¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good.


    While covering her face, Xu Xing wanted to cry bitterly. She was filled with anger and hatred for the young kid. The voice that called her presumptuous was like the devil¡¯s voice, scary and cold. She hated him but was afraid of him at the same time.


    She saw him rush toward the fountain pool crazily, panicked, looking for the jade pendant while water was still shooting out of the fountain. His face was blurred as if there was a layer of mist covering him. It was unreal. However, his crazy actions and his sadness was clearly seen and heard.


    ¡®Nuo Nuo¡­ Is she the owner of the jade pendant?¡¯


    Xu Xing immediately regretted her actions. She shouldn¡¯t have thrown his things so willfully in a fit of rage. She knew that the jade pendant was very important to him when he rushed over and tried to snatch it away from her. She shouldn¡¯t have thrown it away when she lost her temper.


    Xu Xing bit her teeth and walked over. She felt sorry for him. Such a crazy look didn¡¯t seem to fit his face.


    ¡°Hello, Stone¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± As soon as she made a sound, the young kid turned around and slapped the water in the pool. The water splashed in all directions. His eyes were filled with anger and ferocity. Water dripped down his hair drop by drop. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Stone.¡±


    That was the patent of Nuo Nuo. Only Nuo Nuo could call him that. Others were not allowed to.


    Xu Xing was shouted at by him again. She gritted her teeth but didn¡¯t say anything. She would not have been able to tolerate Ning Ning and would probably run away given her proud and arrogant personality. However, this time, she was not angry. ¡°I won¡¯t call you that anymore. What¡¯s the big deal? Your aunt asked me to address you as ¡®Stone¡¯ that day. Do you think I like that?¡±


    The young kid ignored her and continued to search for the jade pendant. The jade pendant was just right beside his hand but he had missed it unknowingly. Xu Xing felt sorry for him.


    ¡°Hey, the jade pendant is on your right.¡± As soon as Xu Xing finished speaking, Ning Ning¡¯s hand swept the jade pendant away. He had accidentally swept it farther away and his heart ached¡­


    ¡®Nuo Nuo¡­¡¯


    ¡®I have to find it. I must find it.¡¯ Ning Ning was determined. At the same time, he hated himself. If only he could see. If only he could see¡­


    The fountain pool was big and he had swept the jade pendant farther away. Ning Ning was anxious and worried. He had lost his mind again. He had never had such a desire and hoped that he could regain his eyesight so that he could find the jade pendant that Nuo Nuo gave him.


    ¡°A token of love¡­¡± That was what Xu Nuo said.


    He had already lost Nuo Nuo. He couldn¡¯t lose the jade pendant that she gave him too. He just couldn¡¯t¡­


    His heart was tearing apart and his cries were stuck in his throat. He could hardly breathe.


    ¡®I can¡¯t¡­¡¯


    Tears fell. Ning Ning¡¯s heart felt bitter and sour. He became even more desperate to find it. Xu Xing couldn¡¯t bear to see him like that and lifted up her skirt. ¡°I¡¯ll help you pick it up. Don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    ¡°Go away.¡± Ning Ning shouted. Xu Xing was about to enter the pool when he shouted at her. She stared at him angrily but her anger ceased when she saw the tears on his face. She then pouted her lips and stood at the side.


    Drops of water dripped down from his hair and fell into his eyes and mouth. Ning Ning squatted down and continued to search for it frantically. The desire in his heart had turned deeper and it had never been so strong.


    Suddenly, his eyes ached. Ning Ning closed them subconsciously and opened them again. There was a flash of white light in his blurry sight. Ning Ning closed his eyes again and squatted down in the pool without moving. The water level was at his chest level and he soaked in the water with a pale face.


    Ye Wei, Bai Ye, and Chu Li hurried over. Xu Xing asked anxiously, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Ning Ning rubbed his eyes, wiped the water on his face, and opened them again. His eyesight was blurred at first, but after blinking his eyes several times, he could finally see clearly. His eyes were not red anymore and turned as black as black jade, which was surprisingly bright.


    Bai Ye was elated. The handsome and nonchalant man showed a relieved smile. ¡®His eyes are finally healed.¡¯


    Ning Ning turned his head and soon saw the jade pendant lying quietly in the pool. His heart ached. Even in the water, people could see his shaking hands picking up the jade pendant.


    Things are still the same, but the people are not. This feeling was like plucking out a piece of meat from his heart. He clearly felt that some things were withering and dying in his world together with the death of Xu Nuo.


    It was a blurred concept. When he grew up, he realized that that kind of feeling was an extreme disappointment.


    From then on, the jade pendant was the only thing that could accompany him. No one would ever call him ¡®Stone¡¯ again. No one would sacrifice so much for him ever again. He had lost his gem.


    Ning Ning held onto the jade pendant. The more he thought about it, the more painful he was. He was so agitated that he fainted in the pool. Everyone was shocked. Chu Li quickly picked him up and carried him into the room.


    Bai Ye then followed them. Ye Wei praised Xu Xing. ¡°You have done something great.¡±


    Xu Xing didn¡¯t understand what Ye Wei was talking about. Ye Wei didn¡¯t need her to understand either. She laughed. ¡°We¡¯re done. You have done your part. I¡¯ll ask someone to send you home tomorrow.¡±


    Xu Xing looked anxiously in the direction Chu Li and Bai Ye had left. ¡°Is he going to be okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Wei said with a smile. Ning Ning had to solve his problems himself. If his eyes could heal, everything would be alright. There was no need to worry anymore.


    Ning Ning regained consciousness very quickly in less than an hour. Bai Ye examined his eyes carefully. Everything was good and his eyesight was back to normal. The young kid kept quiet for a while and then looked at them. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, silly child? Do you feel any discomfort?¡± Bai Ye asked. Ning Ning shook his head. Everybody¡¯s heart ached. The young kid seemed to be different as compared to the past.


    Although he was smiling, it seemed that he was covered with a layer of cold void that no one could enter.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± The young kid smiled, sat up straight and touched his chest. Ye Wei gave him the jade pendant hurriedly. Ning Ning took it from her calmly and put it near his heart.


    The more peaceful he was, the more hesitant Bai Ye was. ¡°Ning Ning, are you really okay?¡±


    Ning Ning smiled gracefully, just like the lovely, tender, and polite young kid from the past. He looked lovely, but everyone felt that he was different.


    ¡°Auntie, have you heard the news about my parents yet?¡± Ning Ning asked with a calm face. Because he was too calm, everybody felt uneasy.


    ¡°No news yet,¡± Ye Wei said honestly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will inform you as soon as there is news from the Dragon Gate.¡±


    The young kid smiled. ¡°Jason, when would Black J arrive?¡±


    Chu Li looked at his watch. ¡°In about two hours¡¯ time. What do you want to do?¡±


    The young kid¡¯s expression was dangerously calm, which was scary. It was a ferocious expression that he wouldn¡¯t have in the past. Coldness and murderous vibes were integrated into his calm appearance. ¡°Chu Li, since I am a member of the terrorist organization, I can exercise my power to command, right?¡±


    Chu Li and Bai Ye looked at each other and smiled. Bai Ye said, ¡°Of course, do as you please.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± The young kid smiled gracefully. It was as though there was a fierce ghost living in his dark eyes. He tilted his head. Under the sunlight, he looked calm but ferocious. All his emotions were hidden under his elegant appearance.


    ¡®Louis, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of how it feels like to rather be dead than alive.¡¯


    Chu Li and Bai Ye looked at him in silence. They were very surprised at how fast he had grown overnight, but somehow also missed the child who was innocent and domineering. The innocence in him had been completely destroyed now.


    If that was what he had to go through to become stronger, then it was indeed really cruel.


    In the corridor, the young kid had coincidentally met Xu Xing. For a moment, he thought that Xu Nuo had come back. Indeed, both of them looked alike, especially when she was dressed in red. At first glance, she was Xu Nuo.


    But on second look, he knew that she was not.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± When Xu Xing saw him, she came running over to him with small steps. Her face was still red and cute. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I threw your jade pendant away.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t Nuo Nuo no matter how alike they looked.


    He looked gloomy and Xu Xing was reminded of how crazily he had behaved in the pool. She was a little afraid. Why did he feel strange to her?


    ¡°Are you okay? I have already apologized. What else do you want me to do?¡±


    The young kid didn¡¯t say anything, walked past her, and left a few words. ¡°I will ask someone to send you off later.¡±

 Chapter 361 - Untitled

    As it was summer in the Mediterranean, the ground was parched and dry. The scorching summer and especially hot weather made the heat in the desert even more unbearable. The hot temperature, along with the vicious heat of the sun, could easily toast a person.


    Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya had been walking in the desert for two days. They were tired and thirsty, and Cheng Anya was so tired she almost collapsed. Louis had tortured her physically and mentally when she was on the island, and her infirmed self along with the virus in her made her condition far unlike before.


    A sea of sand, without end, filled their vision.


    As the chocolate that Third Young Master Ye had brought was almost consumed, he spared some each time he ate it. He gave them all to Cheng Anya to fill her hunger. With no source of water in the desert, he estimated that the two of them would not last for long.


    ¡°Take a break first,¡± Third Young Master Ye said as he helped her shade beneath a rock, both sweating profusely. After walking for two days in the desert, their faces were caked in sand and they looked hideous. Cheng Anya¡¯s long and soft hair felt dry and stiff like hay, and her clothes were dirty and unkempt.


    After they walked for a few hours, they were extremely tired. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyebags were extremely visible. Being stuck there, unable to escape, left him even more panicky than anybody else. With only ten-over days left for the virus in Cheng Anya¡¯s body to violently act up, a short relapse in a day¡¯s time would make their movements even more difficult.


    Third Young Master Ye gave the last piece of chocolate in the backpack to Cheng Anya. Cheng Anya knew that she was extremely hungry, but the thirst was the hardest to bear. They had not drunk for two days and their lips were parched. Their hunger, in contrast, did not stand out as badly.


    Her desire for water was stronger than anything else.


    ¡°Half each.¡± Cheng Anya did not respond but looked at Third Young Master Ye. ¡°Is this the last piece?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye, looking solemn, nodded. Based on where they landed, the situation was much worse than he had expected. Early the next day, Third Young Master Ye determined that a water source must be nearby as the region of the desert they were in was mineral-rich and had multiple nitrate layers with sparse plants and shrubbery. Animals roaming in the night also meant that the soil in the region was rich in water. Hence, the vicinity of a water source was without question. Third Young Master Ye, after leading Cheng Anya for two days without discovering an oasis or water source, was clearly dejected.


    Especially when seeing Cheng Anya¡¯s rapidly thinning face and extremely tired body, it made him feel even worse but was unable to show it. He could only swallow his worries and fears.


    He was their pillar of hope. If he showed the slightest fear, what about her?


    Third Young Master Ye had always warned himself that he was strong enough alone for her to rely on, and how he could not allow her to be shocked and in fear following her inhumane torture. If he lapsed, he would break down.


    ¡°You take it. I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Third Young Master Ye said flatly. ¡°Your strength is nowhere near mine. How could you go any further if you do not replenish your strength? Hang on for a while more. There is definitely a water source.¡±


    Cheng Anya smiled. Like Third Young Master Ye, her smile, in spite of her suffering, fatigue, and desperation, never disappeared. This was different from her feigned smile before.


    It was a really happy and warm smile that reinvigorated others. It was like cooling water in the heat of summer. Even Third Young Master Ye could feel her strength and encouragement.


    She was always such a special woman¡ªwealth mattered little to her, and she was able to weather the storm with him despite his typical provocations, bickering, and arguments. When they faced a crisis, she gave him hope.


    ¡°Look at how skinny you have become over the past two days! Stop inflating your self-worth.¡± Miss Cheng smiled. ¡°You have not had anything last night. If I collapse, you can still carry me along. If you collapse, I won¡¯t be able to carry you. You weigh more than 60 kg, so you will undoubtedly crush me. I don¡¯t want the two of us to die together here.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s palm landed on her face as he scolded her jokingly. ¡°You damn lass.¡±


    His doting on her was unspoken yet clear.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s thoughtfulness was often reason-loaded, and while one would think she never meant it as such, one would feel that she made sense if they listened to her.


    Eventually, the chocolate was equally shared amongst the two of them.


    ¡°Eating this makes me feel like puking.¡± Cheng Anya complained. Although she still ate it, she was extremely opinionated. ¡°I dare to say that I¡¯ll avoid chocolate for years.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t contradict yourself,¡± Third Young Master Ye said as a subtle gentleness covered his delicate features. ¡°Chocolate is, in itself, extremely meaningful. Don¡¯t you women hope men give you chocolates and roses?¡±


    ¡°Those are the things that young girls who take to their first love will fancy,¡± Cheng Anya smiled and said. ¡°I¡¯ve grown up and don¡¯t like such flowery things. These romantic cells die off with time.¡±


    ¡°Look at that character of yours¡­ What made you so happy when I previously gave you roses?¡± Third Young Master Ye could not help but roll his eyes. He still clearly remembered the smile which blossomed on her face, like roses in full bloom, that night.


    It was, like a bright pearl, extremely charming.¡±


    ¡°¡­I say, why are we talking about unhelpful stuff like roses and chocolates in such an environment?¡± Cheng Anya looked at Third Young Master Ye with a despising glance through slanted eyes.


    ¡°Dear Anya, you started it, okay?¡± Third Young Master Ye could not help but kick her. Not too far away, the sand roiled as sand and rocks flew. He could not understand whether he had a knowledge gap or whether his character was flawed. Why could he not locate a water source?


    To know that there was obviously a water source in the area but still not locate it after two days left Third Young Master Ye extremely unwilling.


    When he told Cheng Anya what was on his mind, Cheng Anya broke into laughter. ¡°It¡¯s definitely your character flaw.¡±


    Damn it, this was a very philosophical question.


    As the chocolates could no longer keep them full, they were, at most, less uncomfortable. Cheng Anya looked at the majestic scenery and said, ¡°Did you know what I wished for when I was in high school?¡±


    ¡°To marry a good man.¡± Third Young Master Ye teased then tapped Miss Cheng¡¯s head as he had a cocky, then blessed look on his face. He said, ¡°Good girl, your wish has come true.¡±


    Cheng Anya swatted his hand away and almost wanted to punch him as he was really asking for it. ¡°When I just started tenth grade, I had a geography lesson. When I saw the picture of a desert, I looked forward to seeing the beauty of the desert for myself. This wish never came true for years, and to think it came true when I was fleeing for my life. Dreams, really, are nothing short of abstract.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye kept silent and ignored her. After some thoughts, he said, ¡°Do you know what I wanted to do when I was in high school?¡±


    ¡°Raid and pillage,¡± Miss Cheng replied calmly.


    ¡°¡­How smart of you.¡± Third Young Master Ye praised her with a smile.


    Cheng Anya looked at him sideways and disdained him for a few moments. ¡°Damn it, do you even have a life in high school? You were either playing power games with Fourth Young Master Tang and Lin, or raiding and pillaging. Good thing you had your senior high education in America and spared the youth in City A of your shenanigans.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was stunned into silence.


    ¡°Well, Ning Ning will be no different in the future. What do you have to say about that?¡± Third Young Master Ye said with a chuckle and felt like strangling Miss Cheng. Why did he not get any praise for that? He was stifled.


    ¡°I should tell you that Ning Ning¡¯s problem is a hereditary one that has not the slightest relationship with me. My family background is clean. We are gentle-tempered, look good, and are wise. For me to give birth to such a badass son is definitely your problem. Besides, the father is to be blamed for a child¡¯s poor upbringing, so that excludes me from the equation.¡± Miss Cheng smiled calmly and clarified the question about Ning Ning¡¯s badassery with relation to his DNA.


    Third Young Master Ye smiled alluringly and said, ¡°Gentle-tempered, looks good, and wise¡­ Dear Anya, are you trying to pull off the coldest joke possible in the heat of the day?¡±


    Miss Cheng coolly smiled and said, ¡°You sure lack a sense of humor.¡±


    Just as Third Young Master Ye was about to rebut, he suddenly frowned. ¡°Did you hear what I hear?¡±


    ¡°Seems to be the sound of water.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyes grew bright as a burning hope grew in his deep, dark eyes. He quickly stood up from the ground and determined that the sound came from the other side of the rock face. He quickly climbed around the rock face, and his eyes instantly grew wide.


    An oasis¡­


    It was indeed an oasis.


    The lush greenery and clear pool of water, along with foliage and tall trees was a vibrancy that was akin to paradise to the two of them who had been walking in the desert for days.


    It was a paradise on earth.


    ¡°Anya¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye turned back and shouted, only to find Cheng Anya next to him. As she saw the oasis, she was exhilarated. Like oblivious fools, they did not discover an oasis behind the huge rock face.


    The scenery behind the rock face was totally different.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Cheng Anya could not help but exclaim.


    The clear water, bushes, and warm wind carried the scent of grass. Although a huge desert surrounded it, the oasis was like a pearl amidst the roiling yellow sand.


    ¡°Do you finally believe it?¡± Third Young Master Ye was like a dog that proudly wagged its tail hard. He was so proud of it that he felt elevated.


    That sense of pride¡­ let¡¯s put it aside.


    To see your own woman gush praises at you was perfect. That was only Third Young Master Ye¡¯s hope. How could Cheng Anya gush praises at him?


    Both of them were extremely thirsty, and the clear, yet mildly salty water was the source of life to them. Cheng Anya could not wait to plunge her head into it and get really comfortable.

 Chapter 362 - Untitled

    Cheng Anya splashed water onto her face heartily. The clear water washed away the sand on her face and flowed down to her neck. As her warm skin came into contact with water, her pores seemed to open.


    She finally understood the four best things in one¡¯s life¡ªthe feeling of rain after a drought. She felt the same, and good enough to almost break into a song.


    The water which entered her mouth tasted slightly salty, but it felt sweet when it reached her throat. Cheng Anya teasingly said, ¡°Is this happiness after the suffering?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye smiled and didn¡¯t say a word. Looking at the face of his beloved made him feel that his effort for the past two days was all worthwhile. The large oasis, along with its clear water and life brimming around it meant that people were definitely nearby. Once they were able to locate people, contacting their folk from the Dragon Gate was child¡¯s play. Third Young Master Ye secretly thought to himself as he alertly and carefully observed his surroundings.


    This was a critical juncture and he could not afford any mistakes.


    With some calculations, the virus in his dear Anya had sixteen days remaining. As it was a race against time, he had to be extremely careful.


    ¡°Ah Chen, aren¡¯t you thirsty?¡± Cheng Anya curiously asked as she freshened herself up. She, however, saw Third Young Master Ye look toward the shrubbery. She stood up and beckoned him to drink some water and washed his face.


    Like a young man who toiled for the better half of his life, his face was caked with sand and he looked extremely tired. With clothes that seemed tattered from escaping the plane, he was no longer the well-dressed and elegant young master.


    Third Young Master Ye smiled and looked down. He washed his face and gulped down mouthfuls of water, then filled up the water bottle in his backpack, however much he could.


    Cheng Anya looked at the water envyingly and said, ¡°How could water in the desert be so clear? It¡¯s so beautiful and I¡¯ve yet to see such water bodies before. If the water surface were still, it would look like sapphire.¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± Third Young Master Ye said. The water was so clear one could see the bottom.


    A moment later, Third Young Master Ye led Cheng Anya toward the shrubbery. Cheng Anya was lost. Shouldn¡¯t they head to the other side? Why was he heading into the shrubbery?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? Let¡¯s try to find some wild berries,¡± Third Young Master Ye said. He had some outdoor survival skills¡ªwhilst Cheng Anya had none¡ªthat not many would have.


    She could only listen to Third Young Master Ye. As they were extremely famished, the chocolate could not stave off their hunger. Her stomach growled several times, let alone Third Young Master Ye, who had expended a huge amount of his strength in the past two days.


    The low shrubbery consisted of vines and rattan that crawled across the ground. The greenery provided a cool and rejuvenating shade that seemed a tad sinister if not for the sun pouring through it.


    ¡°So many vines¡­¡± Cheng Anya said as she removed a vine that tangled around her. ¡°How could there be trees for wild berries here?¡±


    ¡°There must be,¡± Third Young Master Ye said with certainty. While most of the shrubbery was made up of vines, her comment was not surprising. Cheng Anya suddenly leaned toward Third Young Master Ye and gulped some water. ¡°Ah Chen, there¡¯s a snake¡­¡±


    It was a thick snake whose skin color blended with the vines. If one did not pay attention, one could not tell there was a snake there. Its triangular head, with sinister eyes, turned at them as it stuck out its tongue.


    It seemed as though it was about to bite them.


    It seemed extremely scary and Third Young Master Ye tapped Cheng Anya¡¯s head. ¡°Dear Anya, you are capable. Look at how shaky you sound. Show your courage, and isn¡¯t it just a snake? You once instantly pawned a massive python many times its size, so what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    Cheng Anya gulped down some saliva a few times. Who would not shudder in fear when they saw a snake? With no snakebite serum, a bite could prove fatal. That massive python gave her insomnia for several nights.


    ¡°Stop the sarcastic talk. If we get bitten, where else can we get help?¡±


    ¡°Did you think that I would fail to notice a snake this close and need your reminder?¡± Third Young Master Ye looked at Cheng Anya with a seeming smile and said smilingly, ¡°This snake is not venomous, and neither will it actively attack people. Ignoring it will do.¡±


    Cheng Anya was slightly stunned. F***, why didn¡¯t he say it earlier? She was now extremely unhappy as the snake looked pretty terrifying but was incredibly non-venomous. Snakes in the desert, even if they were not of the venomous variety, were not good at the best.


    They were very lucky, as Third Young Master Ye had expected, to find wild fruits in the shrubbery¡ªlike this emerald green fruit, which looked like an apple but was slightly smaller than it. It had a waxy green surface that was extremely shiny and looked like fruit.


    There were a few trees that bore wild fruits in the shrubbery. The trees, at about two meters tall, were not particularly tall. They, however, had many branches and leaves. There were only a few fruits hanging on the tree.


    ¡°Is this edible?¡± Cheng Anya was suspicious. While it looked like an apple, apples do not grow this way.


    This particular wild fruit had a unique fragrance that Cheng Anya could not quite describe. It was an intoxicating aroma that became obvious when smelled up close.


    It was a meandering fragrance.


    With a silver needle, Third Young Master Ye tested the fruit and it was not poisonous. Seeing how the tree branches were plucked, there should have been plenty of wild fruits hanging off the tree to be plucked. ¡°It¡¯s edible,¡± he said.


    He took a bite and Cheng Anya followed suit after some hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s so sweet¡­¡±


    Although the flesh was a lighter shade of green than the skin, its juice was extremely sweet and had a lingering sweetness to it. Its fragrance became even more obvious, and it was clearly over the top. Cheng Anya had yet to taste a fruit this sweet.


    Having drunk from the lake, they already felt much more comfortable. After eating the wild fruits, they felt like they were in paradise on earth.


    They plucked all ten fruits, which were not many to begin with, and put them in Third Young Master Ye¡¯s backpack. They then exited the shrubbery. To conserve what they had, they did not dare to overeat. Third Young Master Ye ate one, whilst greedy Cheng Anya ate another one. They kept the remaining apples.


    ¡°This is one of the best fruits I have had.¡±


    ¡°You have yet to try many other fruits that are as good in the world.¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled as the two of them walked toward the upstream of the lake. Third Young Master Ye suddenly squinted, and Cheng Anya felt that something was amiss.


    As though a sandstorm loomed, sand rolled in the distance as the earth slightly shook. Looking at Third Young Master Ye from the side, he had a razor-sharp gaze and he could not help but tighten his grip around her hands. His dark gaze was calm yet dangerous.


    A moment later, even Cheng Anya could tell that horses were approaching.


    More than ten young men on red horses rushed toward them. The tall young men were in standardized attire that seemed like military apparel. Some of the men kept full beards that covered a good half of their faces. They seemed especially rough and uncouth.


    Their eyes, however, were exceptionally sharp. They were well-equipped with pistols at their waists, and most of them carried light machine guns in a brazen and scary manner.


    Third Young Master Ye tucked his lips and remained coolly silent. He quietly put down his hand which was about to draw his gun and held Cheng Anya close to him.


    The ten-over horses circled around Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya a few times and stopped. The men dismounted from their horses and one of the tall men asked in heavily-accented English, ¡°Who the hell are you? How did you get into here?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye looked at their gears. They seemed like Spaniards, and the man had a very thick Spanish accent. Third Young Master Ye smiled gently and claimed that they were tourists who were lost in the desert.


    The man with a thick brow frowned. He was clearly skeptical about what Third Young Master Ye told him. However, he saw Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya¡¯s hideous looks and concluded they were no threat. He turned around and quickly conversed with the other two men in Spanish.


    Cheng Anya completely had no idea what they said whilst Third Young Master Ye maintained his smile. Once they finished conversing, Third Young Master Ye requested for help. The man flatly said, ¡°We don¡¯t believe you, now move.¡±


    A few of them leveled their light machine guns at Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya.


    Cheng Anya said in English, ¡°I¡¯ve got a virus, so do not touch me. If you are infected, you only have seven days to live.¡±


    Everybody was shocked and the two men who were about to close up to her backed off subconsciously. They turned to look at the man who had spoken earlier. He was clearly the leader of the group and the men called him ¡®general¡¯.


    General Chauvet waved his sand and flatly said, ¡°Bring them away.¡±


    As it was unwise to resist, Third Young Master Ye cooperated. Firstly, he was outnumbered, and secondly, Anya was unable to retaliate. While he was able to take them on single-handedly, he had to consider Anya¡¯s life.


    He could not afford to take a gamble for want of luck.


    General Chauvet believed Cheng Anya and allowed Third Young Master Ye to ride a horse with her. He believed her as he noticed that Third Young Master Ye was wearing gloves and a biohazard suit inside. As a cautious person, he opted to err on the side of caution.


    Third Young Master Ye was able to ride a horse well, and a few men surrounded them with light machine guns pointed at them. If Third Young Master Ye tried to escape, he would be utterly shot up. The atmosphere was extremely tense.


    Third Young Master Ye could understand Spanish, and he learned from their conversation that he was in a military restricted area. Their unintended trespassing alerted them and while some believed they were tourists, others did not buy the argument when they saw the two pistols at Third Young Master Ye¡¯s waist.


    The argument ended with bringing them in to allow someone more senior to determine their fate.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s initial guess was that he should be near Melilla, which is near the Strait of Gibraltar. With the Dragon Gate maintaining a concealed outpost there, getting out was not a problem once they established contact.


    However¡­


    There were many small states in the desert. This troop of armed men belonged to which government? They seemed well-trained, aggressive, and not weak.


    Third Young Master Ye was on extreme alert.


    ¡°General¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye told General Chauvet a story he whipped up on the fly as he protected Cheng Anya. Travel, sandstorms, getting lost¡ªthe story he came up with was so plausible there was no evident loophole.


    When Third Young Master Ye lied, he was extremely calm and cool to the point he could get his target to thank him for pulling the wool over their eyes. He was as earnest as his target wanted him to be.


    Cheng Anya had to admire his calmness and ability to quickly adapt.


    He was over the top.


    Although the soldiers were extremely calm and stoic, General Chauvet clearly did not trust Third Young Master Ye. To people who had trespassed a restricted area, he absolutely could not afford to take them lightly. Besides, Cheng Anya carried a deadly virus that no normal man could easily contract.


    ¡°Cut the crap. I¡¯ll hand you to my prince who will determine your fate,¡± General Chauvet said as he looked up and beckoned Third Young Master Ye to ride faster. A coldness swept past Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyes.


    Cheng Anya smiled and said in Mandarin, ¡°Ah Chen, how does it feel for your glib tongue to run into a wall?¡±


    ¡°People are just that formidable, sigh¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye feigned a sigh. ¡°Damn it, I was telling the truth. Why didn¡¯t he believe me? To think he has such a pretty face.¡±


    ¡°How does having a pretty face relate to believing you?¡± Cheng Anya was extremely stifled. What kind of reasoning was that?


    ¡°Beautiful people should believe what we say. That is proof of a kind heart, get it? Gee, it¡¯s so difficult to tell the truth these days¡­¡±


    As Cheng Anya thought about helping Third Young Master Ye, she pinched him in his waist in return for his ¡®honesty¡¯. Third Young Master Ye pinched her hard in reply and Cheng Anya turned back. Third Young Master Ye smiled alluringly¡­


    Their implicit understanding and collaboration was not something that could be cultivated overnight. They were smart and quickly realized that General Chauvet could understand Mandarin. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s move was a masterstroke. How could he tell that?


    To think that Chauvet could still remain stoic despite him being called a ¡®beauty¡¯ left Cheng Anya utterly at a loss for words.


    After traveling for half an hour, Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya finally saw a building. It was an extremely majestic old castle that stood in the desert like a guardian angel.


    There were large swaths of palm trees, and Third Young Master Ye secretly told Cheng Anya these buildings were at least a hundred years old. She could not help but be surprised that they spoke in English. General Chauvet proudly told them that these swaths of palm trees were three hundred years old.


    Cheng Anya was even more amazed. There was also an oasis here that was not as lush as the other one. However, due to this huge and ancient castle, people felt as though they were in an altogether different world. Not only were there palm trees lining the outside of the castle, but there were also several maple trees and cacti that were several meters tall. It gave them a totally different feeling.

 Chapter 363 - Untitled

    Everybody dismounted from their horses and instinctively avoided physical contact with Cheng Anya while they leveled their machine guns at them. They were escorted at gunpoint into the castle, which was surrounded by tall walls. To even describe as an ancient city was not an overstatement either as there were fortresses, lookout towers, and soldiers on the walls guarding it. The soldiers were well-equipped and were clearly, on first look, a well-trained force.


    Third Young Master Ye looked at them with a deep gaze and seemingly smiled. He was reminded of defensive battles for ancient cities, and this ancient castle was clearly a military installation in the middle of the desert. That explained why they were so brazen.


    The interior of the castle was an altogether different world when compared to the rolling sands outside the castle. There were buildings of many different styles in the castle as well as a large garden of roses. The owner of the castle seemed to really love roses. There were roses of several breeds in the garden, along with tall trees and millennial-old palm trees which created huge foliage. There were many rattan chairs and stone tables underneath the foliage, which faced two huge swimming pools. The swimming pools had cold and warm water respectively, along with many lounging umbrellas next to them.


    There were cobblestone paths, fountains, and a Persian stone statue from the middle-ages¡­


    There was indeed a castle door that separated the two vastly different places. While sand and stone rolled outside, the inside was a paradise on earth.


    Seeing how the master of the castle was a person of good taste, Cheng Anya could not help but sigh at how luxurious the interior of the castle was. While building a castle in the middle of a desert was not particularly difficult, a lot of thought and cost must have gone into decorating its interior.


    ¡°Ah Chen, this place is sure majestic.¡± Cheng Anya teased as she appreciated the castle. ¡°Are you able to afford it?¡±


    ¡°Small change.¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly harrumphed as several thoughts ran through his mind. When did such a massive castle appear in the vicinity of Melilla, and add the fact that he received no information about it?


    Or did he make a judgment error?


    That was impossible. Third Young Master Ye overturned his hypothesis. He smiled and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this look like a bustling city?¡±


    ¡°Save the effort, for I¡¯m smelling the scent of roses,¡± Cheng Anya said as the men at a side quickly ushered them into the great hall of the castle. While the exterior of the castle was already gorgeous, the interior of the castle was nothing short of opulent.


    The ancient pillars had intricate and beautiful decorations inscribed into them. These pillars being coated with gold made them seem even more prestigious. The great hall was extremely large, and one could tell that the master of the castle was a huge fan of Persian culture. There were several large Persian artifacts in it, and the carpet in the hall was a costly Persian carpet. With luxurious decorations adorning the wall, along with its crystal lamps, its opulence was emphasized even more. A massive pearl adorned the highest point of the great hall, and the gentle lights entering the great hall reflected off the gold to downplay the opulence in the hall. Furniture throughout the great hall was retro-styled, and many famous calligraphy and paintings adorned the walls. While the style of the great hall, at first glance, stood out, it blended into the luxury and opulence of the interior of the castle.


    The luxurious decorations of the great hall did not seem crude at all but instead, emanated a dominance and style. Having visited the castles and manors of several dukes in Great Britain, Cheng Anya had never seen any which were as opulent and outrageously decked out as the one she was in.


    General Chauvet ordered his men to call upon the prince as Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya individually tried to figure out who the other person was. General Chauvet noticed how stoic they were in the opulent castle, and he, too, was figuring out who they were.


    That moment, the great hall fell silent.


    A few guffaws could be heard from the central atrium, which fell silent. As the huge castle fell especially silent inside, Third Young Master Ye could not help but ask, ¡°General, which nation is your ¡®prince¡¯ from?¡±


    ¡°You have no right to know,¡± Chauvet replied calmly. As this was how he usually sounded, he was hence not impolite.


    Third Young Master Ye seemingly curled his lips into a smile while a sinister coldness flashed past his face. General Chauvet noticed it and felt that this man was above all and clearly domineering. As he was clearly not the tourist he claimed to be, he became even more cautious toward him.


    A moment later, steps could be heard and General Chauvet respectfully bowed toward the entrance. Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya looked in his direction and saw a tall man walk in with a few youths flanking him.


    He was 1.9 meters tall, had a typically Western build, and thick maroon hair. His features, sculpted into his face, were suave, and his pale skin gave people the ¡®Mister Nice Guy¡¯ vibes. His white teeth and red lips complemented his blue-black eyes which were deep and beautiful. While his etiquette was dignified and impressive, he seemed cold and distant.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Your Highness.¡± General Chauvet bowed respectfully.


    The prince waved his hand and gently said, ¡°General Chauvet, who are these people?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, our men spotted them in the restricted area. They claimed to be tourists who were separated from their tour group due to a sandstorm and hence ended up at the oasis,¡± Chauvet replied respectfully.


    Third Young Master Ye had been observing the prince. Although he seemed like a nice guy, to have such a large castle and a well-equipped militia meant that he was not some nice guy. Like Louis, it was a misimpression he gave people.


    The prince acknowledged in a slightly curious tone and looked toward Third Young Master Ye. Third Young Master Ye nodded in acknowledgment as a greeting. He smiled elegantly and cut to the chase. ¡°Your Highness, could you give us a lift home?¡±


    The prince looked at Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face and then looked at Cheng Anya. General Chauvet reported to the prince, in Spanish, about Cheng Anya¡¯s virus. Third Young Master Ye feigned not understanding what General Chauvet said and just held Cheng Anya tightly.


    While he sounded earnest, he reasonably suspected that they were not tourists and were definitely people of special status. The prince¡¯s dark-blue eyes, like the calm blue sea, were so calm as though nothing rippled through him.


    ¡°There are extremely few tourists in the desert at this season,¡± the prince said as he broke into a comforting smile. ¡°Also, this is no tourist hotspot. Even if you became separated from your tour group, you would not end up here even after getting lost in the desert for ten days to two weeks. Moreover, the two of you look like you have only been around here for two days. You two can¡¯t possibly be tourists.¡±


    Cheng Anya was secretly surprised. He was such a keen man who was spot-on about them.


    ¡°Your Highness, we come with no ill intent. Even if we are not tourists, we have no business or whatsoever with you, so could you just treat us as tourists and let us go?¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly said in full arrogance. ¡°Making a friend is often better than making an enemy, no?¡±


    Chauvet felt that Third Young Master Ye was overly presumptuous and wanted to tell him off before being stopped by the prince. As the prince stroked his chin, he observed Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya in detail for a moment. He then smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, you come with no ill intent. There is nothing wrong with making an additional friend like you, but¡­ I detest it when people lie to me.¡±


    His smile carried coldness with it.


    Third Young Master Ye smiled elegantly despite how hideous he looked. ¡°Your Highness, life is never a bed of roses, and you, too, will certainly hit a rough spot from time to time. When things do not look good, I¡¯m afraid that you, too, would lie.¡±


    The prince curled his lips into a smile. His brief conversation with Third Young Master Ye confirmed that the latter was no average joe. Third Young Master Ye was also even more certain that this prince was no simple person.


    He seemed gentle, yet keen. He seemed kind, yet extremely cold. It made bad sense to trifle with such a person, and especially so when he was on his turf. Third Young Master Ye secretly wondered how he ought to extricate himself.


    Another negotiation ensued.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± the prince calmly asked. His gaze was calm as usual, and his prestige towered above them. This was extremely different from the image he portrayed.


    Cheng Anya smiled and said,¡± Do you expect us to tell the truth at such a juncture? Tell us your conditions.¡±


    The prince¡¯s eyes went bright for a moment and then landed on Cheng Anya. Extremely few women dared to talk to him in such a manner¡ªa secret mockery in spite of a smile. As he observed her eyes in detail, her eyes became slightly dark.


    Third Young Master Ye panicked when he noticed the prince¡¯s line of sight. He thought to himself that things were not going well. Cheng Anya did not understand why he suddenly paid attention to her either as she had no intention of provoking him. If Third Young Master Ye had said what she said, he would have said and meant exactly the same as she did.


    ¡°Your woman?¡± The prince had an interested look in his gaze that broke the calm in his eyes.


    Without saying a word, Third Young Master Ye pulled Cheng Anya next to him and arrogantly said, ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s my woman.¡±


    General Chauvet, who suddenly discovered something, became a little worried. ¡°Your highness¡­¡±


    The prince raised his hand, and as though he did not like counsel, stopped him from speaking. The prince directly pointed at Cheng Anya and said, ¡°I can let you go, but she must stay.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye coldly smiled as his anger boiled over. As he suppressed the anger in his pitch-black eyes, he said, ¡°Your Highness, do you typically snatch women who belong to other men?¡±


    General Chauvet¡¯s face changed and the prince¡¯s face instantly became dark. His kind and royal face became as terrible as the devil. He suddenly pulled out his pistol and aimed at Third Young Master Ye. He said, ¡°You sure have guts. Repeat what you said.¡±


    This statement raked up a deep-seated rage in Third Young Master Ye, and even Cheng Anya was worried. They had just escaped danger only to run into a madman. Third Young Master Ye remained stoic and elegantly smiled. ¡°Was I spot-on?¡±


    The prince, in a rage, was about to pull the trigger when a gentle female voice suddenly waltzed into the room. ¡°William, I must say that I have not seen you fire a gun in a long time. Pretty standard posture you have there.¡±


    The prince paused and quickly kept his pistol. General Chauvet respectfully bowed and said, ¡°Miss Rong Yan.¡±

 Chapter 364 - Untitled

    Rong Yan was a beauty by temperament, which was what many people thought of on first look. Her beauty was not as innocent as Cheng Anya¡¯s, nor as gorgeous as Ye Wei¡¯s. Her features were beautiful and elegant, and her pale skin gave her a reserved yet calm beauty.


    If Ye Wei were a peony, Cheng Anya would be a lily. Rong Yan would be a lotus who was beautiful yet non-pushy.


    She slowly walked closer and gave people the impression she was a white lotus that stood above all. Her posture was gentle and beautiful like the moon. Third Young Master Ye finally knew what Prince William overlooked Cheng Anya at the start, but was then attracted toward her.


    It was because Rong Yan smiled like Cheng Anya. Their gentle smiles carried a hidden meaning, not to mention how their facial cues were not dissimilar. They only differed in their eyes. Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes were bright whilst Rong Yan¡¯s were darker.


    ¡°Yan Yan, what brings you here?¡± Prince William broke into a gentle smile. His devil-like countenance disappeared in the blink of an eye and he looked back like a kind and gentlemanly prince.


    Rong Yan smiled and her deep gaze came around. ¡°The days have been too boring and I decided to watch this spectacle,¡± Rong Yan said, seemingly honestly.


    ¡°Yan Yan, it¡¯s just a small issue and there¡¯s no spectacle for you to watch. Go back to your room first. I¡¯ll tell you what happened in detail once I am done.¡± Prince William gently smiled. He spoke gently and looked toward Rong Yan with a warm yet gentle gaze that spoke volumes about his feelings for her.


    ¡°Ah, indeed. Miss Rong Yan, His Highness is merely handling some small issues.¡± General Chauvet chipped in despite his trembling and fear. General Chauvet, in comparison to his prince, was even more afraid of the seemingly harmless Rong Yan.


    ¡°Small issue, huh¡­¡± Rong Yan smiled like a flower as she looked at Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya before landing her hand on Prince William¡¯s shoulder. She tidied up his unkempt short and teasingly said, ¡°For something this small to send you flying into a rage and let me see how you hold a gun¡­ That¡¯s really rewarding and much more kickass than staying in that icy-cold castle.¡±


    Prince William saw her gentle smile and was about to hold her hand. Little did they expect Rong Yan to duck and sit down on the sofa, laughing. ¡°Go ahead and handle this ¡®small issue¡¯ of yours. I¡¯ll sit aside and watch without interfering. Go on.¡±


    She even gestured for him to carry on. Her reserved elegance gave an impression of dignity and an overbearing presence. Her few words left the great hall silent. Even General Chauvet did not dare to say anymore.


    ¡°Yan Yan, aren¡¯t you making things difficult for me?¡± Prince William sounded extremely helpless. While he should have acted on his anger, his gaze showed not the slightest anger but instead an indulgence that accommodated and doted on her.


    Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya were smart people who naturally did not interject at this moment. Anybody could tell that Prince William took a liking to Rong Yan, who was clearly capricious.


    While she seemed gentle and always carried a smile like Cheng Anya, people felt that Cheng Anya was feigning a sweetness and calmness. Rong Yan, on the other hand, gave people an impression of calmness and depth.


    Her pitch-black and lively eyes were as deep as the sea, determined and strong.


    Rong Yan smiled and said, ¡°William, what nonsense are you talking about? If you could make things difficult for me, why can¡¯t I do the same to you? Why are you such a hypocrite? Are you a bandit?¡±


    William frowned as Rong Yan crossed her legs and smiled comfortably. ¡°I rarely see you get angry, and besides, what did he say to provoke you to draw your gun? Oh, wait, don¡¯t you have that habit of snatching women that belong to other men? If I did not hear that wrongly, that seems to be the case. What¡¯s there to get angry about? There is nothing particularly demeaning about the statement, let alone each word in it, right? And also, don¡¯t you always do that? To do it and be afraid of people calling you out on it¡ªlet alone get angry from that shame of being called out¡ªis really not your style.¡±


    Her seemingly pedestrian comment made William¡¯s face go black. Cheng Anya was secretly impressed at how tough she was. Even though she was not as pushy as Ye Wei, she countered a tough man with elegant ease.


    Or perhaps William was hesitant because he loved her.


    Third Young Master Ye smiled elegantly as he looked on at their to-and-fro, and it was not difficult to make out their relationship. While Rong Yan smiled gently, her indirect mockery was evident. General Chauvet quietly wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead.


    Prince William said, ¡°Yan Yan, did you really have to take a dig at me?¡±


    There was a hue of darkness on the kind prince¡¯s face as he sounded in pain and self-mockery. The woman smiled on as though nothing had happened and maintained her poker face. She calmly said, ¡°Who took a dig at you? Words of wisdom hurt, and if you¡¯re not up for them, then so be it.¡±


    Prince William looked at Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya with a sinister glance with hints of viciousness. If he could choose, he would have acted and shot Third Young Master Ye. At this juncture, he did not want to show his violent side to Rong Yan.


    He had lapsed once and missing her for years made his life agonizing. He did not want to lapse again.


    He looked aside and hinted to General Chauvet to bring Third Young Master Ye and Chauvet away. The arrogant Prince William did not want outsiders to see his current state before Rong Yan.


    Just as General Chauvet was about to move, Rong Yan raised her hand and stopped him. General Chauvet, unsure of whom to listen to, looked toward Prince William, then at Rong Yan. Prince William viciously stared at him whilst Rong Yan smiled at Cheng Anya. ¡°Didn¡¯t you take a fancy to somebody? Keep it up! Why bring them away?¡±


    ¡°Yan Yan, you have misunderstood me. I did not mean that.¡± Prince William panicked as he heard that and grabbed her hand while trying to explain himself. ¡°Yan Yan, you know me. I will never do such a thing.¡±


    Rong Yan shrugged his hand away and smiled calmly. She looked at William¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°If this were five years ago, I would have slightly believed you.¡±


    ¡°Yan Yan!¡± Prince William urgently called her. His gaze was dark and seemed to be in pain. Why was she so insurmountable these days? He merely missed her for five years, and the little girl who used to smile sweetly and say she loved Prince William had disappeared.


    He knew he had messed up, but he had struggled to make amends. He did not expect Rong Yan¡¯s face-heel-turn to be final and not give him the slightest chance.


    Rong Yan, I was just late.


    Why? Why couldn¡¯t you wait for me for that bit more?


    Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye slightly pitied his pain and how he was a man who was trapped by his passion. From their conversations, they learned the campy adage of treasuring something after it was lost.


    The female protagonist¡¯s heart was as hard and cold as stone. She was not the slightest moved, nor showed the slightest pity.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Rong Yan asked flatly as her gaze turned to look at Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya, then at Prince William. Prince William seemed slightly distant.


    Prince William paused and described what had happened earlier. Cheng Anya saw a slight disappointment flash past Rong Yan¡¯s gaze, and she was not sure whether her eyes were playing tricks on her.


    Just as Rong Yan looked up and saw her in the eyes, Cheng Anya smiled at her. Rong Yan paused and smiled in reply before looking down and was seemingly deep in thought.


    Cheng Anya secretly wondered to herself whether she was expecting somebody, and hence her disappointed expression. When she saw Prince William capture somebody, she hence quickly rushed over. Cheng Anya could not help but become curious about how the men were related.


    It seemed ambiguous, yet distant. One of them tried their best to draw close whilst the other tried to keep the other at bay. The atmosphere was very creepy. While it was not as though they had no feelings for each other, it felt more like there were many other things separating them.


    She could not quite clearly understand what went on at that moment.


    There was, however, something she knew. Rong Yan was their savior.


    Prince William saw Rong Yan and coldly harrumphed, his blue-black eyes glinting with burning anger. The kind prince became vicious and coldly said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you disappointed that they are not the ones that he sent?¡±


    Rong Yan looked up and smiled brilliantly. She said with arrogance and ease,¡± Yes, I am disappointed. What can you do about it?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Prince William was exasperated and almost fumed from the shame. With his fists clenched, he was just short of slapping Rong Yan to appease his anger. General Chauvet, who was standing aside, was on alert for the want of anything.


    Rong Yan frowned alluringly as she looked at Prince William¡¯s terrifying face. She looked down and said, ¡°William, what right do you have to get angry? Do not think that I¡¯m unaware of how many of his men you have killed in the past few months. The person who really should be angry is me, not you. Wipe that f***ed up look off your face.¡±


    She sounded gentle yet overbearing. Prince William was just that intractable and prideful person who, when called out by her, suppressed his anger.


    ¡°Yan Yan, let¡¯s not argue about this, shall we?¡± Prince William softened his tone. ¡°Arguing about it is meaningless too. Since he has already given up on you, you ought to give up too.¡±


    ¡°Even if Ah Li stands in front of me and tells me this personally, I will still not buy it,¡± Rong Yan flatly said but smiled. ¡°I have gotten sick of people trying to backstab others since I was three. Try something else.¡±


    Prince William raged. ¡°Are you forcing me to f***ing kill him!?¡±


    Rong Yan gracefully stood up like a white lotus in the water, untainted yet arrogant. ¡°Ah Li once said, ¡®I will kill whoever snatches my woman. That ends all troubles.¡¯ Go get into a firefight with Ah Li and see who will be the last man standing. What¡¯s the point of bragging, really? That said, if you do get into a firefight with him, do not forget to bring me along. If you run short of firepower, I could get him to provide you some out of goodwill.¡±


    ¡°Yan Yan!¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Rong Yan coldly harrumphed in arrogance. ¡°Don¡¯t wish for what you cannot afford.¡±


    Prince William¡¯s face turned black and he punctuated each word with murderous intent. ¡°Yan Yan, please do not overstep your boundaries because I have been going easy on you. Do not have the impression that I will leave you unscathed.¡±


    ¡°How could that be? Your Highness has always valued your life and fortune before all, and you once gave me away for them. How could I forget that?¡±


    Her words opened up William¡¯s past hurt in the bloodiest and most agonizing manner possible. It was the worst mistake he made throughout his life that he would live to regret.


    Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya finally understood what was going on. This was a campy love triangle, and they were once involved with each other. William, however, had let Rong Yan down and Rong Yan took a liking to another person. William regretted it and snatched Rong Yan back, whilst her lover searched high and low for her. He had looked for her here, but William had mercilessly killed them all. This all explained why Rong Yan hurried over, thinking that her lover had sent somebody to rescue her.


    If they said anything wrong, it¡¯d better not cause collateral damage. Normally, William¡¯s anger, which boiled over from his shame, would make him tempted to take it out on somebody. The two of them were clear targets.


    Cheng Anya pondered about how she should ask for help.


    Rong Yan ignored the pain on Prince William¡¯s face and smiled. She said, ¡°William, if you still have some pride left in you, don¡¯t show us how you feel. I do not believe that people can change for the better, so save it.¡±


    ¡°Yan Yan, when it comes to ruthlessness, you come out tops,¡± Prince William murmured in pain.


    ¡°What an exaggeration.¡± Rong Yan smiled.


    ¡°Yan Yan, what exactly should I do for you to let go of all that¡¯s happened and return to my side?¡± Prince William begged her. He had clearly put aside all his dignity for the want of the person he once loved.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Rong Yan said decisively. ¡°When you sent me away five years ago, you completely walked out of my world. We have nothing to do with each other.¡±


    Although her words were razor-sharp, she calmly smiled. Third Young Master Ye felt that she resembled Cheng Anya down to her temper and coldness.


    Their characters were too similar.


    That explained their uncannily similar intonations.


    ¡°Yan Yan, this is unfair to me,¡± Prince William looked at her and flatly replied. ¡°This is unfair.¡±


    ¡°The world is unfair, like how we are now. Have you been fair toward me?¡± Rong Yan smiled. ¡°William, you are not some petulant three-year-old talking to me about fairness. How could you still be so childish?¡±


    Rong Yan¡¯s vicious tongue drew blood.


    ¡°Why him? Didn¡¯t he let you down too? But why did you forgive him?¡± Prince William¡¯s kind demeanor betrayed a fit of hideous jealousy and unwillingness. While her other lover did hurt her, why could she simply forgive him?


    ¡°He is different from you,¡± Rong Yan calmly said. These few words were, to Prince William, like a fatal wound.


    It was different¡­


    General Chauvet had no idea what to do. Since it was not Chu Li who sent them, Rong Yan felt that it was meaningless for her to bother about Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya¡¯s fate. Just as she was about to walk away, she suddenly frowned. ¡°What scent is that?¡±


    General Chauvet and Prince William looked up as Rong Yan approached Prince William in suspicion. The scent intensified. ¡°It¡¯s green crabapple.¡±


    With an extremely keen sense of smell, she reached out. Third Young Master Ye, in suspicion, passed her his backpack. Rong Yan took a look at it, and then at Third Young Master Ye in surprise. She then looked at Cheng Anya then suddenly broke into a smile. ¡°Did you eat it?¡±


    She broke into a weird smile, and Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya had no idea what was going on. Third Young Master Ye nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked. This fruit is not poisonous.¡±


    Rong Yan tucked her lips and smiled. Just as she was about to touch Cheng Anya, Cheng Anya quickly backed off and Third Young Master Ye was about to stop her. Someone else was even faster. Prince William grabbed Rong Yan and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you touch her.¡±


    Rong Yan, looking at Cheng Anya, was even more astonished. Cheng Anya smiled and told her about the virus in her. Rong Yan acknowledged and said, ¡°A virus¡­ What a shame. How many more days are you left with?¡±


    ¡°About sixteen days.¡± Cheng Anya smiled. She was calm and steady as she faced death.


    This was a calm that transcended death.


    ¡°Sixteen days¡­¡± Rong Yan pondered on the number and smiled. She picked up a green crabapple and said, ¡°Oh, yes, how long has it been since you ate this?¡±


    ¡°About an hour.¡±


    Rong Yan gently smiled with raised brows and Third Young Master Ye felt weird. He flatly asked, ¡°Is there a problem with the fruit? It is clearly not poisonous.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the fruit is not poisonous,¡± Rong Yan smiled.


    Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya heaved a sigh of relief. Rong Yan, however, looked weird, and they could not figure out what was so secretive about the fruit.


    Cheng Anya said, ¡°Miss Rong Yan, since the fruit is not poisonous, is there a problem with this green crabapple?¡±


    Rong Yan smiled and looked at Cheng Anya deeply in the eye. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in a moment.¡±


    ¡°William, let them go,¡± Rong Yan said as she turned around and passed the green crabapple to General Chauvet. She plainly said, ¡°Since she has no more than a few days to live, consider it an act of charity.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Prince William denied as he looked at Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye. ¡°Since their background is uncertain, I will definitely not allow them to leave this place. What if they leak this secret? Hmph! I will not allow it!¡±


    ¡°All that said, aren¡¯t you just afraid of the fact that my presence here will be leaked? If that is the case, I¡¯ll have both of them. How about that?¡± Rong Yan plainly said. ¡°Since I am bored, this lady looks like she can click with me and will be my talking buddy. Can I?¡±


    Prince William was clearly indecisive and he clearly did not want to agree. Rong Yan smiled and said, ¡°You won¡¯t agree to such a small request?¡±


    ¡°Yan Yan, she is carrying a virus,¡± William said.


    ¡°Save the reminder. I know that.¡±


    William hesitated for a moment as he looked at Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya. ¡°Since you are this insistent, consider your wish fulfilled. Enjoy.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Rong Yan said as she turned back and smiled. ¡°The two of you, please follow me.¡±


    Without saying a word, Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya quickly followed Rong Yan away. As Prince William saw their silhouettes disappear along the corridor, he had a sinister look on his face and his nice-guy facade had completely disappeared.


    ¡°Your Highness, their backgrounds are unknown. If they are Chu Li¡¯s¡­¡± General Chauvet was very worried. While the castle was impregnable, they were clearly aware of what Chu Li was capable of when he was in berserk mode. A few missiles from Chu Li could level the place.


    ¡°Do you think they look like terrorists?¡± Prince William flatly asked.


    General Chauvet replied honestly. He said, ¡°The man seems to be one. He has a very similar temperament to Chu Li. His arrogance and ability to rally extremely capable people around him makes him no average joe.¡±


    ¡°News about Yan Yan must not be leaked. Go check up on what¡¯s happening in the desert.¡± A viciousness streaked past Prince William¡¯s blue-black eyes. ¡°I will not allow anybody to foil my plan. If absolutely necessary, even Yan Yan is expendable.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± General Chauvet left with his orders. As though nothing could shudder him, Prince William stood tall.


    Rong Yan led Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya around a series of corners along the winding corridor before they reached an independent mansion twenty minutes later. They did not speak along the way, and Rong Yan only mentioned her name but did not ask them for theirs and where they came from. It was Cheng Anya instead who offered up her name.


    Third Young Master Ye was concerned about the secret in the green crabapple, but Rong Yan merely smiled. Once they reached the mansion, Rong Yan instructed the two maidservants to prepare clothes for them. She then turned back to tell Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya, ¡°Go freshen up first.¡±


    ¡°Miss Rong Yan¡­¡±


    ¡°If you do not mind, you may directly call my name,¡± Rong Yan said with a smile before Cheng Anya could finish speaking. ¡°It¡¯s nothing important, really. I guess you two should really freshen up and have a good meal.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye looked at Rong Yan with a deep gaze as Rong Yan looked on with arms akimbo. ¡°What? You have a second opinion?¡± she asked with brows raised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t. That said, why did you want to help us?¡±


    ¡°I was happy to do so.¡± Rong Yan smiled gently. It was as though she did it on the spur of the moment.


    Cheng Anya smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your spur of the moment that saved us.¡±


    ¡°You are even more polite than men.¡± Rong Yan smiled.


    ¡°This child has always lacked discipline, and I¡¯m used to it.¡± Cheng Anya smiled as she took a dig at Third Young Master Ye amidst their difficulties. Third Young Master Ye dope-slapped Cheng Anya. ¡®Damn it, you are the one who lacks discipline.¡¯


    Rong Yan broke into a burst of happy laughter.


    She liked Cheng Anya, and they definitely hit it off with each other.


    As the two scheming women lamented about how late in life they met, they had a wonderful conversation. Third Young Master Ye followed a maidservant down to freshen up and Cheng Anya was about to go. Rong Yan called her to stop and said, ¡°Anya, are the two of you lovers?¡±


    Cheng Anya nodded and smiled. ¡°We already have a seven-year-old son.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Rong Yan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°The two of you look really loving. Oh, how envious is that.¡±


    ¡°To be in this hideous and scorned manner with our lives in the balance?¡± Cheng Anya teased. ¡°That¡¯s not experiencing life anymore.¡± She could not help but get a little naughty.


    Rong Yan smiled and reminded her. ¡°The hot springs in the desert are not bad. You can spend a bit more time in it if you wish.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡±


    Cheng Anya followed the maidservant to wash up whilst Rong Yan sat underneath a palm tree and journaled her feelings, what had happened today, and her missing Chu Li¡­


    ¡°Ah Li, you fool, why haven¡¯t you found me?¡± Rong Yan softly sighed and pouted in displeasure. ¡°You fool, oh, you fool. If you do not come, don¡¯t blame me for fancying somebody else. Humph.¡±


    As she finished journaling, Rong Yan closed her eyes and rested comfortably underneath the tall palm tree which kept the searing sun out. While she knew that the terrorist¡¯s satellites were tracking her, the region she was in was a dead zone.


    She wanted to get out, but it was impossibly difficult.


    As she looked at how Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya interacted with each other, she missed Chu Li even more. Her interaction with Chu Li was extremely similar to the two lovers.


    As she finished journaling, she did some reading. Third Young Master Ye had already washed himself up and changed into off-white casual wear that fit him. He seemed gentlemanly like an elegant prince.


    Rong Yan smiled and winked. ¡°Oh, my, you sure look pretty handsome.¡±


    As he was caked in sand and dust earlier, he looked much more terrible. After washing up, he looked like an entirely different person. His elegance was further emphasized.


    Third Young Master Ye asked, ¡°You asked your maidservant to bring me here. Is something the matter?¡±


    As Third Young Master Ye knew Rong Yan had something to tell him, he cut to the chase.


    ¡°Definitely.¡± Rong Yan put down her book and sat him down. She had somebody serve tea and then looked at Third Young Master Ye in the eye. ¡°Anya told me earlier you two are lovers with a child. Do you love her?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Third Young Master Ye was displeased. His face turned dark and his delicate features were veiled in rage. ¡°You and I are strangers, so why should I answer a question this personal?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with answering a personal question?¡± Rong Yan straightened her hair. ¡°If you want your woman to live, you¡¯d better answer honestly.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s heart went cold whilst Rong Yan remained stoic. Third Young Master Ye paused and said, ¡°I really love her.¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to die for her?¡±


    ¡°Definitely.¡± Third Young Master Ye immediately answered without hesitation.


    Rong Yan smiled and said, ¡°Many men who are deeply in love with a woman tell me the same answer¡ªthat they can die for their beloved. Whether they really live that out, that¡¯s a fraction of a fraction. I do not know how determined you are.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. What¡¯s your point?¡± Third Young Master Ye did not like Rong Yan¡¯s character and he felt weird about it. Rong Yan¡¯s character was extremely similar to Cheng Anya¡¯s character. They spoke with the same tone and intonation.


    However, Cheng Anya saying the same thing merely pissed him off and he felt that this lass was damn cute. When someone else did the same, he was extremely unhappy.


    Rong Yan was not particularly concerned about his mannerisms and smiled. ¡°That green crabapple¡­ You¡¯d better be mentally prepared.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with it?¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face sank and he was somewhat uneasy.


    Rong Yan looked at Third Young Master Ye and pondered for a moment. She then said, ¡°The green crabapple is also known as the ¡®fruit of passion¡¯. To put it differently, it¡¯s an aphrodisiac that stirs the deepest passions in people. Get it?¡±


    ¡°F***, what kind of damn thing is that!¡± Third Young Master Ye could not help but swear. This was nothing short of taboo, which explained its sweet scent.


    ¡°It is some kind of damn thing, which was why I was surprised when you allowed Anya to eat it.¡± Rong Yan smiled. Since it did not matter, she also told Third Young Master Ye another thing. ¡°The green crabapple is extremely uncommon in this region. Many pharmacists harvest it to create aphrodisiac. That is its only use.¡±


    ¡°But why are we fine after eating it?¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face grew cold. He knew that Rong Yan would not deceive him for no rhyme nor reason.


    Rong Yan smiled and said, ¡°This aphrodisiac gradually takes effect, and it¡¯s especially potent once its effects are fully felt. One single fruit is all you need to turn some butch into a slut. Based on the time you ate it, it will take effect in another half an hour. Oh, yes, I should tell you that the green crabapple has no effect on men. It only works on women.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyes grew wide. Did she mean that he would be fine while Anya would be in trouble?


    Rong Yan saw his look and said, ¡°The antidote to this aphrodisiac is men. If not, death by reversal of blood flow occurs. Think about it. You either let her die or touch her and you die seven days later.¡±


    Rong Yan paused and said, ¡°Either way, both of you will die but days apart.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye stared at her. Could women even talk like this? Rong Yan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Why are you staring at me? Oh, there¡¯s a third option too. Find some men in the desert who know nuts¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Third Young Master Ye roared.


    His gaze was dark and dangerous. Rong Yan was aware and she knew what his decision was. Given the insanely strong possessive streak he had, his decision was expected.


    If they were a couple who deeply loved each other, there would only be one choice.


    ¡°Very well, very well.¡± Rong Yan clapped as she encouraged him. ¡°Even the undead would die for a woman.¡±


    ¡°F*** off!¡± Third Young Master Ye looked at her coldly. How could her tongue be so vicious to the point it¡¯s comparable to Cheng Anya¡¯s? ¡°Question. Can we get out of here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Rong Yan smiled and said, ¡°You enter alive and leave in a body bag.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was stunned into silence.


    Rong Yan smiled bitterly. They could only leave in a body bag as nobody would waltz out of the castle without William¡¯s approval.


    ¡°I must get out. If not, Anya will not make it. She only has ten-ish days to live,¡± Third Young Master Ye flatly said. ¡°Take it that I am pleading you to help us come up with a way. There must be some way to contact the outside world, right?


    Rong Yan frowned. ¡°Should I remind you that you only have about seven days left to live after having physical contact with Anya? Get your priorities right.¡±


    ¡°I am fine. I want Anya to live,¡± Third Young Master Ye said.


    Rong Yan was stunned.


    Here was another fool for love. While he looked extremely brilliant, how could he not think before speaking?


    That, however, proved that he loved Cheng Anya over his life. For a woman to be loved by a man without regard for his life would mean dying blissfully, no? As she had Chu Li, she did not envy Cheng Anya.


    He was not the only person to have fallen madly in love.


    ¡°Sorry to pour cold water on you, but I should tell you that only William has contact with the outside world here. And oh, yes, Anya should have finished washing up by now. It¡¯s about time you pluck the flowers.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye wanted to slap Rong Yan. Although she was telling the truth, it was¡­


    ¡°There is really no other way out.¡±


    Rong Yan shook her head as Third Young Master Ye gritted his teeth and turned back into the mansion. Rong Yan smiled and said, ¡°Good luck!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye coldly harrumphed.


    A woman that gloated at his misfortune.


    As Rong Yan saw him walk in, she smiled as she held her teacup and calmly sipped her tea.


    The maidservant saw Third Young Master Ye step in and gently went out. Third Young Master Ye went into the bathroom in the extremely luxurious mansion. The bathroom alone was almost a hundred square meters large. It was extremely wide and had a mini tub where Cheng Anya comfortably lounged in.


    As Cheng Anya got comfortable, she suddenly felt a searing gaze behind her. She immediately turned back and saw Third Young Master Ye¡¯s sunken gaze. He gripped his fists in cold sweat, as though he was struggling to hold back something.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart jolted and she suddenly grabbed a towel and wrapped herself up. She was shy and aghast. ¡°Ah Chen, what are you doing here? Get out!¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Third Young Master Ye refused. His hoarse sound was full of his endurance as he walked toward the tub. His gaze was filled with a burning passion.


    What was he actually up to?


    ¡°Dear Anya, I can¡¯t keep it back anymore.¡± Third Young Master Ye sounded hoarse. His warm breath lapped at the back of her ear. ¡°I want you.¡±


    Cheng Anya, fearing he would contact her, did not dare to make the slightest move. Her voice involuntarily trembled. ¡°I have a virus in me¡­ Oh¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, she felt a huge force come over her. As she heard water splashing, Third Young Master Ye had entered the tub and immediately pinned her against the wall of the tub, pouncing on her.

 Chapter 365 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    This was the only person he loved his entire life, and he was willing to even die for her without the slightest regrets as long as she remembered that he loved her that much. He wished he could knead herself into himself and become his missing rib.


    He thought back to when their family of three stayed by the beach and smiled. He felt his heart suddenly warmed up and something tugged at his heartstrings. His heart was warm and beating out of control.


    He seemed to hear God tell him, ¡°Ye Chen, this is your missing rib.¡±


    He found it, and he would not allow anybody else to take it from him.


    Even if it meant that she would go to hell, he wanted her to bring his love down.


    Cheng Anya, in her daze, indulged him and said, ¡°You are my man.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye suddenly leaned in and kissed her as their lower bodies moved even more vigorously¡­


    Their passion knew no bounds.


    ¡­


    After hearing the maidservants¡¯ report, Rong Yan mildly acknowledged and pondered deeply as she looked at the cactus that was almost two meters tall. This virus was the pain as the man had only seven days left whilst the woman would not live for long.


    Should she watch them die or try to save them?


    Rong Yan gently smiled and mocked herself a little. She was just as unable to save herself. To think she would even wishfully try to save somebody¡­ William, who seemed kind but was extremely cunning and vicious, would absolutely not allow them to leave. He was certain she would definitely release them to bring Chu Li to them.


    As Rong Yan pondered about it, she eventually went quiet.


    A moment later, she stood up and left her mansion for Prince William¡¯s palace.


    The central atrium was spacious, bright, and had a small bed of roses in the center.


    Prince William was currently practicing his swordplay. He was extremely proficient in fencing and had intricate moves. His svelte figure, in combination with his swordplay, was properly attractive.


    A lieutenant colonel saw Rong Yan approach and was about to report her arrival. Rong Yan raised her hand to stop him and beckoned for the lieutenant colonel to back off. She stood aside and admired Prince William¡¯s intricate swordplay. Putting aside the awkward identities they had, the scene was actually quite heartwarming.


    Prince William knew quite some time ago that she had come but made no mention of it and continued his fencing moves.


    Rong Yan¡¯s heart fluttered.


    It was ages ago that she took a liking to watch him in swordplay. She always felt that he was handsome, elegant, and overbearing, fascinating her younger self. To keep up with him, Rong Yan went to learn fencing but was not serious about it. She was looking for a chance to stick around Prince William and get him to teach her how to fence. Despite her ulterior motive in learning fencing, he, however, still taught her seriously.


    Rong Yan eventually took a serious liking to fencing.


    Those were good days.


    As childhood lovers who took a liking to each other, their deep feelings for each other were envied by many. Their pure and innocent love without worry was without motive, scheme, or hypocrisy.


    Those days were still sunny.


    Today, however, things took a complete change.


    ¡°Yan Yan, please help me this once. His Royal Highness Richard has taken an interest in you, and the country will belong to me once we have gained his power. Please help me.¡± William once gave her hand away to somebody else.


    ¡°Are you asking me to become a bed warmer for another man?¡±


    ¡°Yan Yan, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Very well, William. It¡¯s over between us.¡± She decisively turned away but could not stand up against the schemes of others. She eventually fulfilled William¡¯s wishes and was given to His Royal Highness Richard, dressed as a slave.


    Her dignity was utterly trampled.


    She hated William, and even so in her dreams. She, however, let go of her wealth, power, and the grudges of old when she fell in love with Chu Li. As those were stories of the past, she did not want to think about them. Five years later, things had changed.


    Today, William had control of the entire country. While he gained the world, he lost her.


    Rong Yan knew that it wasn¡¯t him not liking her, but he had too many complications. She had resigned herself to them, and it was clear that there wasn¡¯t the slightest possibility of a relationship between them.


    She knew that William was deliberately fencing before her, but her heart was no longer touched. All his effort came to naught.


    ¡°Yan Yan, were you looking for me?¡± Prince William stopped fencing a moment later as he looked at Rong Yan lovingly and gently.


    Rong Yan nodded and gently said, ¡°Prince William, just like the old days.¡±


    He wore a white fencing suit with a blue waistband and looked attentive and princely as he stood under the sun. Rong Yan could not help but recall the past and could not help but gasp as well. She could have never expected them to end up like they are now.


    William¡¯s face turned dark and said, ¡°Nobody¡¯s watching.¡±


    Rong Yan calmly smiled. ¡°There are actually quite a number of them watching, but you aren¡¯t giving them the opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Opportunity¡­¡± Prince William laughed bitterly, becoming the lonely prince. He looked up and swept away all his disappointment. ¡°You were looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Let them go,¡± Rong Yan said with elegance amidst her calm. ¡°You also knew that they ate the green crabapple and that the lady has a virus. Once they have intercourse, the man will only have seven days to live. Since they already do not have that much longer to live, why are you making things difficult for them?¡±


    ¡°Yan Yan, you are rarely so concerned about the affairs¡¯ of others,¡± Prince William said as a hint of self-mockery flashed through his blue-black eyes. ¡°When did you become such a saint?¡±


    ¡°So I was always, in your eyes, an unpardonable villain?¡± Rong Yan deliberately misinterpreted what he said and laughed despite looking slightly cold.


    Prince William flustered and quickly raised his hands in denial. As she saw Rong Yan seemingly growing indifferent, he could not help but feel somewhat unhappy, yet unable to do anything about it. He could never raise his temper at her.


    ¡°I will never let them go,¡± Prince William said as ruthlessness painted his kind face. ¡°Since they are never going to live for long, they can die here. What¡¯s wrong with them enjoying their final seven days here?¡±


    ¡°When did the Prince William who claimed to be calm become so agitated?¡± Rong Yan mocked him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just afraid of Ah Li will locate me? I am neither related nor know the two of them, so what¡¯s there to be worried about?¡±


    Prince William paused and deeply looked at Rong Yan with his passionate blue-black eyes. ¡°Yan Yan, was I ever calm after I met you?¡±


    Rong Yan gently smiled and said, ¡°William, you were very calm when you gave me away.¡±


    Prince William¡¯s face turned white, and he felt his heart perforated by a fine silver needle. As the pain almost caused him to collapse, he could not help but laugh out loud, almost tearing in the process.


    His delicate features were contorted into a terrifying mess. His insane laughter had mournful desperation to it.


    Rong Yan¡¯s gaze slightly sank.


    ¡°Yan Yan, you hate me,¡± Prince William said with certainty. Amidst his desperation, there was that shard of elation and hope that persevered despite the slim odds. ¡°Tell me you hate me.¡±


    Rong Yan shook her head. While she used to hate him, what was left was probably a slight grudge that she could not resist using to give him a taste of how she felt when she lost all feelings for him.


    If she still hated him, she would not stop with vicious words.


    ¡°Yan Yan, I heard my mother say that the deeper the love, the deeper the hatred. Tell me, do you hate me because you still love me?¡± A hope sprung in Prince William¡¯s eyes as he rushed over and grabbed Rong Yan¡¯s hands. ¡°Tell me, is it the case?¡±


    His close-up face was as beautiful as before. Nevertheless, Rong Yan¡¯s heart was not moved at all.


    She reached out her hand and seemed indifferent. As she stood like a white lily above all, she said, ¡°I love Chu Li, and will love only him.¡±


    Prince William¡¯s face instantly became a collapsed flower. The brightness in his eyes dimmed. He suddenly roared terrifyingly. ¡°I¡¯ll kill him! I¡¯ll kill him! Ahh!!¡±


    Rong Yan looked on coldly as his berserk moment had nothing to do with her. She was pondering how she could get William to let them go. Chu Li once told her that there was nobody she could not persuade in the world.


    He was actually wrong. Convincing William was an uphill task.


    If she had feigned interest in him and gave him space, Prince William would have been elated and the odds of Third Young Master Ye and Anya leaving would hugely increase.


    But it was a pity that Rong Yan, had she done that, would not be herself.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill him, that we both know.¡± Rong Yan smiled calmly. As she had heard that once too often, she did not take it to heart. ¡°William, do you know what you look like? A dog with no master.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± A storm roiled in Prince William¡¯s blue-black eyes. He would not allow anybody to trample on his ego, and this was despite however much he loved Rong Yan.


    Rong Yan looked him in the eye fearlessly. She then slowly said, ¡°Am I wrong? You just won¡¯t let me go and rule your country so negligently. How are you different from a dog without its master? I am not saying that you are a dog without its master after Country R has been bombed. I should offer you some advice. When it comes to matters surrounding me, Ah Li is a man of little patience. With only ten more days to the cut-off timing I agreed with him, there is no guarantee that he won¡¯t level Country R if he doesn¡¯t hear from me by then.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Prince William¡¯s face changed and he broke into cold laughter.


    Rong Yan looked at him, not seeming to mind him. As she hit the nail on the head, she said, ¡°When you sacrificed me at the beginning to hope to gain the world, your dream came true. You, however, lost me in said process. What does it mean to not only lose the world but to lose me as well? If that was the case, wasn¡¯t it a waste to send me to Richard back then? What a double loss!¡±


    ¡°Yan Yan, how long have you not heard from the outside world?¡± Prince William suddenly said as he smiled gently. He looked gorgeous and attention-grabbing when he smiled. ¡°The First Terrorist Organization, the Mafia and the Dragon Gate are in a massive conflict. Once the dust settles, whether the Mafia or the First Terrorist Organization would come out tops is still unknown. Do you think what you told me would become reality if he doesn¡¯t even have the ability to protect you?¡±


    Rong Yan listened on without panicking. She tucked her hands behind her and stood up. She said, ¡°William, why are you telling me this if you are already so certain of the outcome?¡±


    She stopped him with that statement.


    Rong Yan smiled and said, ¡°Stop digressing and let them go. Consider it an act of charity, if it helps. William, would me owing you a favor sweeten the deal?¡±


    ¡°You might as well allow them to snitch on me! If that isn¡¯t the case, why are you so repeatedly concerned about these strangers?¡± Prince William lost his composure and roared. ¡°You will not get your wish, so give up!¡±


    ¡°You are really¡­¡± Rong Yan slightly fumed as a fire burned in her eyes. ¡°Narrow-minded.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Prince William wanted to explain himself but went silent.


    Rong Yan raised her brows and said, ¡°I just happen to click with the girl, so do whatever you wish.¡±


    Prince William was aghast while Rong Yan became angry and was about to walk off. Afraid of seeing the anger on her face, Prince William grabbed her. ¡°Yan Yan, could you please stop this?¡±


    ¡°Right back at you. Are you letting them go?¡± Rong Yan asked firmly without any possibility of compromise. Her calm countenance seemed imposing, a slight rage glinting past her eyes.


    Prince William looked at her deeply and paused for a moment. He then said, ¡°If you want me to let them go, sure. You must promise me a condition.¡±


    Rong Yan coldly laughed in her heart but smiled. She calmly said, ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°Marry me,¡± Prince William said calmly as his blue-black gaze was filled with a deep passion that concealed his trepidation and anticipation.


    Rong Yan¡¯s lips slowly curled into an extremely cold smile. ¡°Marriage is a sacred institution. Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re sordid enough to defile marriage by making a deal out of it?¡±


    William calmly looked at her and said, ¡°As long as you agree, I do not care the least.¡±


    ¡°Your reply has wiped off that remaining memory I have of you,¡± Rong Yan said ruthlessly. Her tone then sharpened and she said, ¡°It¡¯s been almost twenty years since you knew me. Do you think that I, Rong Yan, would screw over my ultimate happiness for two strangers that I don¡¯t even know? That is such a joke.¡±


    As William remained quiet, Rong Yan¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Are you making things difficult for me, or for yourself?¡±


    ¡°Is it so difficult to marry me?¡± Prince William said with a deeply passionate look on his face, ¡°I can give you exactly what he can give you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Rong Yan decisively disagreed. ¡°He can give me genuine happiness that you cannot. William, stop assuming that I am the Rong Yan of before. The Rong Yan of before is dead.¡±


    William was deeply shocked. He should have realized long ago that it was impossible for Rong Yan and him to work a relationship out. He, however, persisted on the idea of keeping her around him even if it meant torturing each other for the rest of their lives.


    As he believed that his sincerity would eventually touch her, he was still willing to love her who was indifferent toward him.


    However much he mentally prepared himself, he could not stand up to the cruel words she said.


    He was not able to make her genuinely smile.


    Hehe¡­ He remembered how someone¡¯s smile in the bed of roses was so gorgeously vibrant.


    And that same somebody¡¯s indelible smile who was like the most beautiful pearl in the Adriatic Sea.


    But today, she said that he could not make her smile.


    Rong Yan, how could you turn your back on me?


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s settle it this way then.¡± Prince William was clearly not willing to say anymore. This would do for now, and their mutual torture would do for now. As long as she remained by his side, he was satisfied.


    ¡°William, you are too dogged, or perhaps what you feel toward me is no longer love. You can no longer accommodate the person you once loved loving somebody else. There are two things in the world that are especially precious: you possess one, and lose the other,¡± Rong Yan calmly replied. ¡°You¡¯re driven into a rage exactly because I really matter to you and also because of what you have lost. If you look carefully, you will realize that I have completely changed while you are still at square one. How much more silly could you get?¡±


    William¡¯s pale face under the sun was so despondent that nobody dared to look at it. Rong Yan couldn¡¯t care less about it and calmly said, ¡°If you are not letting them go, so be it. I can make do with anything anywhere. As for you, implicate innocent people and I will really despise you.¡±


    ¡°All that said, you still want the two of them to be free?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that explains why I looked for you,¡± Rong Yan said as she smiled gently. ¡°We should heartily congratulate and bless the lovers in the world rather than curse them. If they are indeed in love with each other, why should you make things difficult for them?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell that they are deeply in love.¡± William coldly harrumphed. Rong Yan then said, ¡°The lady is carrying a virus which promises to kill seven days after initial contact. If the man did not touch her, he might still survive. He, however, in his desire to save her, is willing to pay with his life without the slightest regret or reservation. So tell me, does love even run in you?¡±


    Prince William had a complicated look. If the woman in question were her, he would be able to do it. Why did she only see the deep love that others had?


    Rong Yan coldly smiled in her heart. ¡®William, I am afraid that the you today does not know what ¡®love¡¯ is.¡¯


    Her heart was as cold and as determined as it could.


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, I will not let them go,¡± Prince William insisted. He had to kill all possibility of Rong Yan¡¯s location being leaked.


    As the conversation progressed, there was nothing else he could say. Rong Yan knew that she was unable to change his mind and gave up.


    ¡°Okay then. If you insist, I am fine with that.¡± Rong Yan coldly smiled. ¡°Are you, out of your misfortune, hoping that all other couples end like you?¡±


    ¡°Yan Yan, how could you be this¡­¡± He could not cough out ¡®vicious¡¯, but Rong Yan¡¯s coldness sent him dumbstruck.


    Rong Yan harrumphed and said, ¡°You are simply not letting them go because of these knots in your heart, not to mention the fact that you must always come out tops. This is not the Prince William that I used to know. While people always improve for the better, you just have to sink further and further.¡±


    ¡°Yan Yan, why are you making a sport out of me for the want of two strangers? Is it even worth it?¡± Prince William asked.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s worth it or not doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that I want to,¡± Rong Yan calmly said. ¡°William, I can make do with your unwillingness, but I have to tell you that you should not think that imprisoning me means winning my heart. I have loved you in the best ten-over years of my life, and that is enough. Like the ice castle in Siberia that collapsed, it was built because of me and it collapsed also because of me. Our past, like that ice castle, is gone. If you cannot learn to come to terms with it, then live with all the memories and pain for the rest of your life¡ªthat, I will not oblige you to. As to whether you let them go, my plea stops here. If you insist on keeping them, so be it.¡±


    Rong Yan turned around and walked away. As she was about to reach the arches, Prince William¡¯s painful voice reached her. ¡°I promise you.¡±


    ¡®Yan Yan, you remember that castle sculpted out of ice in Siberia. You ¡­¡¯


    A ray of hope showed on William¡¯s face.


    Rong Yan, indifferent, did not turn back. She walked away.


    She had achieved her goal. Although it was not perfect, the process did not matter. Since William promised to release them, that alone was sufficient.


    Not long after Rong Yan left, General Chauvet rushed over and softly reported to him. ¡°Your Highness, there is a call from the godfather of the Mafia.¡±


    ¡°Louis?¡± Prince William¡¯s eyebrows raised in slight surprise.


    ¡­


    Rong Yan returned to the mansion and carried on reading. As she had no idea what to do with her time in the desolate desert, reading became her biggest pastime.


    In the mansion, Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya¡¯s throes of passion had yet to end.


    ¡­


    Their throes of passion only paused in the afternoon of the next day. As Rong Yan listened to her maidservant¡¯s report, she calmly touched her nose and said, ¡°Gee, this guy sure has an extreme sexual endurance.¡±


    The maidservant was stunned beyond words.


    Rong Yan stroked her chin and seriously pondered. Those green crabapples might have an effect on men, and that was something she had to look into. She should find a day and feed Chu Li with a few of them to see if they had any effect on him. She broke into a sinister smile.


    In the evening, William came to look for her and Rong Yan turned him down on the grounds of her business.


    She did not want to see William for the moment.


    Until evening the next day, the couple that Rong Yan had imagined to have made love to the point of exhaustion responded. It was even more amazing that Cheng Anya was the first to wake up.


    She had already dressed up, and her face was as beautiful and tender as a peach.


    ¡°Rong Yan, please do not tease me,¡± Cheng Anya said.


    Rong Yan stroked her nose as she smiled and blinked her eyes. While she definitely knew how long the green crabapple¡¯s effects would last, the two of them were so over the top that it could not have been the green crabapple¡¯s effect that kept them going.


    ¡°Anya, is your man that ¡®hungry¡¯?¡±


    Rong Yan was no prude and Miss Cheng was also calm. ¡°That should be the case.¡±


    ¡°While the mansion was built with decent sound insulation, you sounded¡­ extremely passionate.¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence.


    Rong Yan waved to get the maidservants to serve food as they had gotten physical and had to replenish their energy. Cheng Anya said, ¡°Ah Chen, that fool, said earlier that since I had seven days left to live, he would do me for a whole seven days and seven nights and then die in me. He might, for all you know, get his wish.¡±


    Rong Yan was stunned for that rare moment and said, ¡°That¡¯s the most badass and greatest wish possible.¡±


    She paused and said, ¡°But that said, the two of you are free to go. William has given you permission to leave.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes lit up and came to life. She was so excited that she wanted to grab Rong Yan¡¯s hands, but then she thought of her condition and quickly stopped.


    ¡°Are we really able to leave?¡±


    Rong Yan nodded, and Cheng Anya was ecstatic. ¡°Rong Yan, thank you. I am sure you have cracked your head on this.¡±


    ¡°I did not,¡± Rong Yan said as she wore gloves. ¡°Stick your hand out and let me take a look.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    As Cheng Anya saw that she was extremely calm, she could only stick her hand out and let Rong Yan check her pulse. ¡°Are you a doctor?¡± Cheng Anya asked.


    ¡°I am a biologist.¡±


    Cheng Anya was slightly puzzled as Rong Yan smiled. ¡°I learned the smatterings of TCM.¡±


    A moment later, Rong Yan said, ¡°Your pulse looks steady, but¡­¡±


    She laughed and said, ¡°Haha. Excessive passion gives this problem.¡±


    Cheng Anya was quite embarrassed. Rong Yan then pulled out a vial of an experimental agent from a small box next to her. It was blue and smelled like the ocean. Rong Yan waved it and said, ¡°This was something I managed to formulate yesterday. It should be able to delay the onset of the virus regardless of the virus you have contracted. Do you want to give it a shot?¡±


    Cheng Anya, without hesitation, rolled up her clothes and revealed her pale arms. When she saw the unwholesome strangulation marks and love bites, Cheng Anya was instantly embarrassed.


    Uh¡­


    Miss Cheng was exasperated. She should not embarrass herself!


    Rong Yan smiled a toothy smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I am not some prude, so don¡¯t worry about teaching me the wrong things.¡±


    Cheng Anya was aghast for a moment. Seeing her this calm naturally meant that she was not some prude.


    ¡°That¡­ William, did he imprison you?¡± Cheng Anya curiously asked as Rong Yan injected her with the experimental agent.


    ¡°You could say so, but that isn¡¯t a problem. Chu Li will eventually locate me.¡± Rong Yan confidently smiled as she completed the injection for Anya. Rong Yan then said, ¡°Conditions here aren¡¯t the most favorable and I was not able to create much of the agent. The accuracy of the agent is likely to vary, so effects might not be as good. It should be able to keep you alive for another four to five days, and I¡¯m not sure whether it will be of help. Every additional day you live is an additional chance for you.¡±


    Cheng Anya did not seem to hear her. She was frowning, deep in thought. She suddenly had a eureka moment and asked, ¡°That¡­ Chu Li you mentioned. Is he the Chu Li of the First Terrorist Organization?¡±


    She had heard the young kid and Ye Wei mention Chu Li¡¯s name. He really doted on the young kid.


    ¡°Scheming Chu?¡± She remembered Ye Wei and Eleven mention that, which explained why Rong Yan¡¯s name was d¨¦j¨¤ vu. When she heard Ye Wei mention Rong Yan¡¯s name once before, she felt that said name had a nice ring to it. She did not recall it until Rong Yan mentioned Chu Li. It was only then she associated Rong Yan with Chu Li.


    Rong Yan¡¯s eyes lit up and she suddenly grabbed Cheng Anya¡¯s hand urgently. ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°Does knowing Ye Wei and Eleven count?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rong Yan decisively replied and gasped. ¡°How do you know Wei Wei and Eleven?¡±


    ¡°He is Ye Wei¡¯s blood brother,¡± Cheng Anya said as she pointed inside. Rong Yan understood what was going on. She did not hear Chu Li mention Ye Wei having a brother but absolutely trusted what Cheng Anya told her.


    Cheng Anya turned around and smiled. ¡°That said, my son definitely knows Chu Li. His internet moniker is ¡®The world is big but Mommy is the greatest¡¯.


    This time, Rong Yan was even more convinced than before.


    She had heard Chu Li mention ¡®The world is big but Mommy is the greatest¡¯ several times and shook her head as she laughed. ¡°To think you are all one family.¡±


    The two women looked at each other and laughed. Rong Yan then went silent and said, ¡°That said, you can¡¯t let William know. If he does, your escape is dead in the water as he is afraid that you will secretly inform Chu Li. When that happens, you can be sure he will outright kill you.¡±


    Cheng Anya nodded and hesitated for a moment. ¡°That I understand, but as for yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°William will not harm me,¡± Rong Yan said with certainty and Cheng Anya was smart enough not to ask. The two of them kept silent for a while and Rong Yan asked, ¡°I heard that it¡¯s utter chaos outside. Do you know exactly what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°That I do not know.¡± Cheng Anya shrugged and seemed slightly angry. ¡°I am no better than you as Louis had me imprisoned on an island for ten-over days incommunicado. I know nothing.¡±


    Cheng Anya also deeply understood that she was not in their league.


    ¡°Louis? He couldn¡¯t be the godfather of the Mafia, right?¡± Rong Yan exclaimed in shock as Cheng Anya nodded. Rong Yan, like Cheng Anya, was imprisoned in the same way.


    Louis almost crushed her body and spirit.


    ¡°This is not good.¡± Rong Yan¡¯s beautiful brows were knitted as she was in deep thought. ¡°You two escaped from the island and ended up here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cheng Anya simply described what happened to them. As Rong Yan¡¯s face slightly changed, Cheng Anya¡¯s heart slightly pounded. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Rong Yan deeply looked at Cheng Anya and said, ¡°You must leave now. William and Louis are on extremely good terms. If Louis knows that you are here, William will definitely not let you go.¡±


    Cheng Anya was extremely shocked. ¡°F***! Out of the frying pan and into the fire?¡±


    Rong Yan was at a loss for words.


    This analogy was nothing short of¡­ apt.


    ¡°I hope William has not discovered your identities yet. You might still stand a chance at escaping.¡± Rong Yan quickly stood up and had an urgent look on her face. ¡°That won¡¯t do. On second thought, you two must leave tonight as a precaution. William won¡¯t renege on what he promised.¡±

 Chapter 366 - : Untitled

    Rong Yan was extremely efficient and she had somebody inform William that she requested to send them off tonight once the maidservant served dinner. When she had expected William to oppose, he actually agreed.


    According to the maidservant, the prince was extremely calm.


    Rong Yan raised her eyebrows. That was a miracle! She still thought that William would oppose it and not allow them to leave this quickly.


    Cheng Anya went back to her room to awaken Third Young Master Ye. As Third Young Master Ye had overexerted himself throughout the night, he was extremely exhausted and flopped back into the bed without opening his eyes. Cheng Anya utterly despised him, and she wanted to learn how her child woke Third Young Master Ye up, which was by kicking him off the bed.


    After she woke Third Young Master Ye up with a lot of effort, Cheng Anya slapped him on his face. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, you are such an embarrassment. I was not as sleepy and in a daze as you.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye dressed up and rebutted at the same time. ¡°I, not you, was the one who exerted. Try getting other men to do the like¡ªshag you for the whole day¡ªand you will realize that your hubby dearest is exceptionally gifted in this department.¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence.


    ¡°That said, how come you are in such good spirits?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked as he buttoned up his last button and pinched Cheng Anya¡¯s chin, turning it left and right. She looked especially spirited. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    This green crabapple was indeed properly potent.


    Cheng Anya slapped his hand away and had a slightly petulant look on her face. ¡°It¡¯s time to go. Rong Yan said she managed to formulate an experimental agent that would delay the onset of the virus.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye deftly hooked her waist and pulled her toward himself. He leaned downward, puckered her lips, and took a mean kiss. ¡°You are mine.¡± He was satisfied.


    ¡°Time to go.¡± Cheng Anya pushed away Third Young Master Ye¡¯s lecherous head. The two of them came to the outer hall and Rong Yan was already there. She first injected Third Young Master Ye with the experimental serum. When Third Young Master Ye came out, he heard Cheng Anya tell him about Rong Yan¡¯s identity.


    He was somewhat curious. Somebody who would dare to snatch Chu Li¡¯s woman was no particular saint.


    As the two of them were extremely famished, they gobbled up all the food on the table and swept it open. Cheng Anya took a long, comfortable sigh as filling up their tummies was a blessing.


    Rong Yan wanted to have them serve a few more dishes, but Cheng Anya refused. Since they were almost done, she was afraid that she could not move as she was too full.


    ¡°Did you say that Louis and Prince William are on very good terms?¡± Third Young Master Ye frowned and tapped the table as though he was in deep thought. If Louis and William knew each other and that William was in the desert, Louis would naturally tell William to look out for ¡®travelers¡¯ in the desert.


    Once William sketchily described them, Louis would certainly know they were with Louis and William would definitely hold them. Things were not looking good. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s mind spun quickly and mentioned almost all possible possibilities.


    They could never be too careful.


    ¡°Are you afraid that Louis and William are in cahoots with each other?¡± Rong Yan, after learning their identities, was also worried.


    Third Young Master Ye nodded and Cheng Anya remained extremely calm. She calmly said, ¡°Prince William has already allowed us to leave. Once we have boarded the plane, we will be able to take the initiative. Worst comes to worst, we waste the pilots and let what happened a few days ago repeat itself. Aren¡¯t we already running for our lives? There is no point worrying, and that is our only chance.¡±


    If it were before, Cheng Anya would absolutely not mention something as cold as killing the pilot. But over the span of ten days, she changed a lot. This was a world where might is right.


    Third Young Master Ye deeply looked at her and curled his lips into a smile. He silently acknowledged what Anya said.


    Indeed, that was the worst scenario possible.


    Rong Yan said, ¡°We might be too worried. William and Louis might not have contacted each other. Besides, Louis would not have so accurately guessed that you have ended up in William¡¯s clutches. The helicopter should be ready.¡±


    General Chauvet came over to invite them, and Rong Yan remained silent throughout. The three of them reached the parking apron and the helicopter was already ready. Prince William wore a steel-gray windbreaker with two rows of buttons which made him stand out handsomely amidst the wind.


    ¡°Your Highness, thank you,¡± Third Young Master Ye calmly replied without depreciating himself. His gaze swept past the well-armed troops on high alert and he pondered on it without showing any emotion.


    ¡°Do not thank me. I am, on account of Rong Yan, letting you go.¡± Prince William sounded even calmer. ¡°Go.¡±


    Cheng Anya and Rong Yan waved to each other before boarding the plane.


    The atmosphere under the night sky was extremely solemn.


    The temperature at night was very low, and Rong Yan felt a chill down her spine as though something was about to happen. She was slightly uneasy and unwittingly turned her head to see a smile on William. Rong Yan¡¯s heart sunk.


    Something was very wrong.


    She looked up to see the plane that had left and gently squinted. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s prediction was indeed correct¡ªWilliam and Louis were indeed in cahoots. Anger flashed through her eyes. ¡°William, where is that aircraft headed?¡±


    Prince William smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it should be headed to Rome?¡±


    ¡°Rome?¡± Rong Yan coldly harrumphed. That was correct. Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya were indeed headed to Rome. As Louis was in Rome, it was afraid that Louis would have spread a very wide web for them. Or, did William prepare one for them?


    ¡°Rong Yan, what¡¯s with that look on your face? You wanted me to let them go, and I obliged. What¡¯s there to be unhappy about?¡± Prince William sounded mesmerizingly gentle, yet it sent chills throughout Rong Yan.


    As the man stood handsome and tall in the night, he gave her the feeling that he was the devil disguised as the angel.


    ¡°William, we are really drifting apart,¡± Rong Yan said powerlessly as she saw a flash of irate in his gaze and turned away.


    William, in panic, grabbed Rong Yan¡¯s arm. He said, ¡°Yan Yan, didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t know them? You lied to me. Otherwise, why are you panicking?¡±


    Rong Yan shrugged away William¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that people are as despicable as you.¡±


    The woman decisively turned away and left.


    As he looked at her silhouette, William¡¯s face was as dark and cold as ice. How many times had he seen this?


    She was correct. They, perhaps, had really drifted apart.


    He had a malicious and sinister glance. It¡¯s okay. However far they were, he could always close the gap.


    On the plane, Third Young Master Ye saw the two pilots remain silent. As they were less than an hour¡¯s flight from Rome, they ought to be landing soon. He hinted to Cheng Anya to sit tight.


    ¡°Bosses, are you confirmed going to Rome?¡± Third Young Master Ye walked up behind them and directly asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The man sitting in the co-pilot¡¯s seat flatly responded in Standard English. He turned his head around and asked, ¡°Do you have a problem?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye smiled elegantly and said, ¡°Nothing. Shall I fly this plane?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The man immediately denied and rudely told him to back off and sit down. Cheng Anya, who was behind him, was shocked at the man¡¯s rude guffaw. Did he have to be that fierce?


    Third Young Master Ye seemingly curled his lips into a smile. His face was charming yet dangerous in the night, his eyes deep and brimming with murderous intent. He had a scary look on his face and said, ¡°I think¡­ this plane is never going to Rome.¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, stop creating a racket. We are still on the plane, and if you still insist on creating a racket, then don¡¯t blame us if you come back empty-handed,¡± the man sitting in the pilot¡¯s seat coldly replied. His flat reply had a chilling cold to it.


    Very well then. Third Young Master Ye smiled like the devil without seeming any less elegant. He suddenly struck and landed a blow on the back of the man¡¯s neck on the co-pilot¡¯s seat. The man was caught off-guard and fainted on the co-pilot¡¯s seat.


    The man on the pilot¡¯s seat immediately pulled out his gun and fired a few shots at Third Young Master Ye. Third Young Master Ye agilely avoided them and locked his arm around the man¡¯s chin and flexed. The man screamed and the plane suddenly shook.


    ¡°Ah!!¡± Cheng Anya screamed and grabbed the chair tightly. Third Young Master Ye yanked the man from his seat with force and knocked him down with a blow to his back.


    He sat on the pilot¡¯s seat and leveled the helicopter. He checked the various instruments and they seemed normal. Third Young Master Ye was happy, and he immediately sent a message to the Dragon Gate. He then turned to Cheng Anya and said, ¡°Dear Anya, come over here and bound them up.¡±


    Cheng Anya nodded and came over to bind the two of them together with a dead knot.


    ¡°How did you know that something was wrong with them?¡± Cheng Anya asked after she bound them up and saw on the co-pilot¡¯s seat. Things were thrilling and if a mishap did happen in midair, they would stand to lose everything.


    But she had to say that Third Young Master Ye¡¯s quick and aggressive actions gave him the advantage. As she looked on, she felt clearly amazed.


    Third Young Master Ye smiled elegantly and said, ¡°Our identities, from the start to the end, have been a secret. How was he able to call me ¡®Third Young Master Ye¡¯ from the onset?¡±


    Cheng Anya instantly understood what was going on. She did not pay attention in the moment.


    ¡°Your mind is clearly shorted. How could you still ask something simple?¡± Third Young Master Ye could not help but jab her and looked at her in a seemingly despising and smiling manner.


    Cheng Anya was angry and upset¡­


    ¡°I did not hear that.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye smiled and did not say a word. She was indeed an extremely cute lass.


    ¡°Will we end up like the previous time?¡± Cheng Anya asked worryingly. She was afraid that something would happen.


    ¡°No.¡± Third Young Master Ye lowered her altitude and they flew on the surface of the ocean. Once they flew over this piece of ocean, they would reach Rome. Visibility was still very good.


    Cheng Anya frowned beautifully and said, ¡°I find this weird too. Since William already knows our identity, how could he so obligingly let us go? Is he certain that we do not know the truth?¡±


    ¡°How could he let us off so easily?¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly smiled. ¡°He should be in cahoots with Louis. These two are indeed sending us to Rome, Louis¡¯ turf. He must have something in wait for us.¡±


    At that moment, the two men woke up. When they realized that they were bound, they roared in anger. ¡°Shut up,¡± Cheng Anya coldly replied.


    The two of them were panicking and struggling for their dear lives. As Cheng Anya had them tightly bound up, their anger burned even brighter and they panicked. ¡°Your virus¡­¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart sank as she turned around. Third Young Master Ye looked at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I hit them.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°What orders did William give you?¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly asked with murderous intent on his face. He sounded cold. ¡°I have a way to get you to talk.¡±


    The two men, not fearing Third Young Master Ye, roared in anger in Spanish with smatterings of English. While Cheng Anya could not understand what they were saying, she was certain that they were scolding them. She could see, from their expressions, tone, and bulging veins, that they were extremely angry.


    Third Young Master Ye coldly smiled. ¡°You know that we have the virus with us and won¡¯t live past seven days. If you are that bit smarter, I could be able to save your lives. If you are not that¡­ aware, then don¡¯t blame us for not being polite.¡±


    When they heard ¡®virus¡¯ and ¡®death¡¯, both of them went silent although their eyes still burn with rage.


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence.


    Third Young Master Ye sure had this knack for evil.


    ¡°The prince ordered you two to be sent to Sicily,¡± one of the men honestly replied, despite the unwillingness and anger on his face.


    Indeed!


    Third Young Master Ye coldly smiled. As he had expected, William and Louis were indeed in cahoots. It was a shame that he had looked down on him. Third Young Master Ye, after spending years in the world, had not seen nothing.


    When he clearly knew that Louis and Prince William were in cahoots with each other, he had to take precautions. Even if they were not in cahoots, Third Young Master Ye would still take control of the plane.


    Once bitten, lessons are learned.


    ¡°Also?¡± Cheng Anya flatly asked. Was it as simple as sending them to Sicily? She did not believe that things were as simple. When Prince William learned of Third Young Master Ye and her identities, he could have considered the possibility of them contacting Chu Li once they escaped and informed him about Rong Yan¡¯s location. How could Prince William let them off so easily?


    He would rather err on the side of caution with extreme prejudice.


    ¡°Nothing else. We didn¡¯t expect you to see through it so quickly.¡± The man roared unhappily as Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya looked at each other in the eye.


    Third Young Master Ye suddenly frowned. ¡°Quiet.¡±


    There were beeps sounding on the plane. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyes grew extremely wide as he was extremely familiar with the sound. He quickly grabbed Cheng Anya and opened the door of the plane. He made an instant decision and jumped off the plane.


    ¡°Ah Chen¡­¡±


    This was not the first time Cheng Anya had experienced such a heart-stirring moment. This moment was, however, more horrifying than in the desert and Cheng Anya¡¯s face paled in shock as she grabbed Third Young Master Ye¡¯s shoulder and experienced what it felt to be weightless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye gently said.


    With a splash, the two of them fell onto the ocean. At the same time, the plane suddenly exploded.


    As the explosion bloomed, debris landed in the ocean.

 Chapter 367 - Untitled

    Third Young Master Ye pulled Cheng Anya up from the bottom of the sea. As it was too sudden, Cheng Anya took several mouthfuls of seawater, coughing for dear life whilst hugging Third Young Master Ye. She took a while before coming around.


    Just as she came around, Third Young Master Ye suddenly held the back of her neck and violently kissed her. With the strength he kissed her, Cheng Anya thought he was almost about to swallow her whole instead of kissing her. His heavy sucking and crazy biting caused her to taste blood around her lips.


    This was madness in their near brush with death.


    The nervousness, exhilaration, fear, and the feelings of near-loss surged on them. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s frantic kisses only served to confirm that she was still in his embrace.


    He had almost lost her.


    ¡°Anya¡­¡± He only let go of her after a long time as he softly called her name. His hands trembled. He was deeply fearful of losing her when he blinked.


    ¡°Ah Chen, it¡¯s fine¡­ It¡¯s fine¡­¡± Cheng Anya was a little afraid after she recovered herself. The air was filled with the smell of the explosion, and it combined with the heat from the sea breeze left her a little shocked.


    Had he slightly pondered at that crucial moment, the two of them would have died.


    ¡°I almost lost you.¡± Third Young Master Ye caressed her face and could not help but kiss her between her eyes. His wildly beating heart then slowed down.


    Cheng Anya could not help but smile and said, ¡°Ever since I knew you, my life has been getting even more exciting.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye bumped her nose dotingly and lovingly. Her black eyes were like obsidian in the night that aroused people and sent their hearts thumping. This was, however, not the best place to flirt.


    ¡°Do you know how to swim?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked as she looked at Cheng Anya, slightly worried. As not much strength was left in her small body, he did not know how much longer she could hold on. They had to quickly get out of where they were.


    ¡°Not boasting, but I can swim pretty well.¡± Cheng Anya broke into a pleasing smile. Her face became a little dark and she said, ¡°Ah Chen, are the two of them dead?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye nodded. He was absolutely certain they were dead.


    ¡®Prince William, how vicious of you indeed.¡¯


    ¡°If we did not bind them, they could have lived.¡± Cheng Anya was slightly upset as another two lives were sacrificed. While they were no good men, they did not do anything wrong to them and were merely carrying out their orders. They too had no reason to resist.


    They had, in this way, given up their lives for naught.


    ¡°Even if we did not bind them, they would not have escaped too,¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly said as he tapped Cheng Anya¡¯s head. ¡°You should know that nobody simply had the opportunity to respond. The place exploded even before they reached the door of the plane.¡±


    ¡°Anya¡¯s it¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t blame yourself.¡±


    Despite her calmness, scheming side, and sharp tongue, there was always a part of her heart that was always tender.


    ¡°Eh, that I know. It¡¯s just a bit of a pity. They were so young,¡± Cheng Anya said as she turned around and frowned. ¡°Prince William, you sure are vicious.¡±


    In this world, might is right. Whoever was more vicious would rule the world.


    She could not outmatch these men, and this was something that Rong Yan would not have been able to expect.


    ¡°Louis merely wants us alive and will not kill us. William is behind all these. To falsely send us off and cause the plane to explode would allow him to disavow himself of all responsibility. He would neither disappoint Rong Yan nor Louis, and it would prevent information about Rong Yan leaking out. This vicious move allows him to kill three birds with one stone.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s most likely the case.¡± Third Young Master Ye concurred with what Cheng Anya said. He should have known from the start that William would not let them go so easily. ¡°Since you can swim, let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    The lights a distance away meant that they were near Rome.


    As long as they were able to hang in there, swimming to the shore was not a problem.


    Cheng Anya nodded, and the two of them started to swim toward the shore. They swam for a while before taking a rest. Things seemed somewhat easy.


    The waves bobbed amidst the dark night sky.


    As there happened to be a reef, Cheng Anya, who was extremely tired, automatically swam toward it and rested without asking Third Young Master Ye.


    ¡°I am indeed old and I can¡¯t take it.¡±


    It was extremely tiring.


    Third Young Master Ye helped her, who was panting, onto the reef to rest as he rested on it as well. As the lights remained dim, he pondered about how much longer it would take to reach the shore. Anya would be unable to make it with her strength.


    ¡°If you are going to compare yourself with our darling child, you are definitely much older.¡± Third Young Master Ye teased.


    ¡°¡­Stop mentioning our darling child. I miss him.¡± Cheng Anya smiled and avoided the topic. ¡°Looking back at me during my high school¡¯s sports meet years ago, I broke the 800m record.¡±


    ¡°Dear Anya, I am sure you have never heard this before. A good man does not reminisce about his glorious past.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Cheng Anya kicked Third Young Master Ye, but he managed to grab her. Since they were swimming earlier, the two of them had long discarded their shoes. As she felt someone touch her bare feet, Cheng Anya felt a slight trepidation, knowing that he would not let her go however much she tried to hide.


    Third Young Master Ye gently fondled her tender feet. He could not help but sigh and said, ¡°Today, I learned that you have very nice feet.¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes went red. Her feet were indeed very good-looking, white and tender, and she had bragged to the young kid about it before.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a waste that your feet, which look so good, are wasted on walking. To use them to kick people is an absolute misuse of something so good from heaven.¡± A glint flashed through Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyes.


    Cheng Anya was at a loss for words for a moment. ¡°If feet aren¡¯t used for walking, what should they be used for?¡±


    Come someday in the future, when Cheng Anya would be pinned down by someone and be kissed on her toes. She finally understood what her feet were for.


    Third Young Master Ye jumped up and took a seat. The wind in the night was cold and they were soaked in the ocean for a long while. Their bodies were shivering from the cold. Cheng Anya sneezed and Third Young Master Ye embraced her to block the wind for her. ¡°Once you¡¯ve rested enough, we carry on.¡±


    As the wind was cold, and how swimming consumed energy, the water did not feel as cold. Once they stopped, it did feel very cold.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Cheng Anya nicely nestled in his embrace. Third Young Master Ye could not resist kissing her here and there, making Cheng Anya feel like walloping him.


    ¡°This is the second time we¡¯ve jumped off a plane. We sure have a lot of affinity with plane-jumping,¡± Cheng Anya said. This was nothing short of extreme sports. She held Third Young Master Ye¡¯s fingertips and played with them. ¡°This is way more exhilarating than in the desert. Had we landed on a rock, would we be gone?¡±


    They were almost about to become professional plane-jumpers.


    ¡°Were you thinking of smashing the reef, assuming that you don¡¯t perish from the impact?¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled as he asked. There was no such thing as ¡®if¡¯. His luck was always good. How could something this bad happen?


    After a moment, nobody said anything. Cheng Anya could not help but feel a little sad. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether our darling child has made it out alive. Look, he is smarter than us. If we are about to get out of these dire straits, he should have long gotten himself out of them, no?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Third Young Master Ye said.


    He was also worried about his child from time to time, but there was no point in worrying. His current priority was to protect Cheng Anya from danger.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you lie to me too?¡± Cheng Anya could not help but pinch him. ¡°I have never been away from Ning Ning for this long ever since he was born.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye embraced the woman tightly and remained silent. He merely hugged her even more tightly and let his thumping heart tell her that he would always keep their family together. ¡®I will be around.¡¯


    Cheng Anya¡¯s impulsive heart was somewhat at ease.


    As she looked up, she suddenly became surprised and pointed at the stars. ¡°Ah Chen, there are stars!¡±


    ¡°Did you just discover something? You dear fool.¡±


    ¡°Seeing the stars in the ocean is different from seeing it from the land.¡± Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t quite describe it. It just feels different. The stars seem brighter, and they make me feel better.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye embraced her even more tightly and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s because I am watching the stars with you.¡±


    ¡°You narcissist.¡± Miss Cheng laughed as she scolded him. Men are typically narcissistic. Heh, when it came to narcissism, Third Young Master Ye was nothing short of Narcissus.


    She was not wrong.


    If one overlooked the imminent emergency of the two of them escaping for their dear lives, a man and a lady hugging each other and seeing the stars in the ocean was a unique romance, and especially for them.


    Up above, the skies were dotted with stars whilst the lovers embraced each other in the middle of a vast ocean and softy murmured to each other. The sky dotted with stars and the vast sea, in that very moment, became a vast static picture.


    It was unbelievably romantic.


    They suddenly heard the sound of a helicopter whirring, and Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya were secretly surprised. As they were extremely far from where the explosion had happened, they did not expect anybody to notice them or anybody passing by to search the area.


    Most importantly, Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye could end up in Louis¡¯ clutches if they were unable to tell friend from foe.


    The two of them quickly went into the water and did not move, holding onto the rock and quietly observing what happened. When the helicopter flew by, Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya submerged their heads into the water and waited for the helicopter to fly by.


    ¡°Could Louis have sent somebody our way?¡± Cheng Anya asked worryingly.


    Third Young Master Ye grunted in acknowledgment. He had sent a signal to the Dragon Gate. By now, they would have determined that they were on the ocean if they had received it. While they could be from the Dragon Gate, they could be Louis¡¯ goons as well.


    As they were at a junction, men from both camps could easily reach the area.


    The sound of a helicopter appeared above them. The helicopter was a silenced helicopter. It remained hidden in the sky above as Louis¡¯ voice could be heard. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, I know you are below there. Come out and stop this lose-lose fiasco.¡±


    His voice carried a cold satisfaction. Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya frowned hard.


    However, another tender and cold voice drifted with the wind. ¡°This is the ocean with plenty of fish and nets. Louis, I am taking you on!¡±

 Chapter 368 - The Most Badass Battle on the Sea

    ¡°Ning Ning¡­¡± Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye heard the voice and called out the young kid¡¯s name loudly. Cheng Anya was especially touched and teared. This was her darling son¡¯s voice, and her long nights of worrying about him ended when she knew that he was fine. Cheng Anya was extremely excited.


    As the tender voice rang across the sky, the term ¡®heavenly sound¡¯ came to Cheng Anya. This was definitely a heavenly voice.


    ¡°Ning Ning¡­¡± Cheng Anya broke into tears of elation and wished she could immediately see her darling son¡¯s smiling face.


    Third Young Master Ye tapped Cheng Anya¡¯s head and quietly consoled her. Now that his family of three was finally fine, he was also extremely moved yet was calm enough to face this hair-raising moment.


    The once-silent night sky buzzed to life as over ten lights lie up. The helicopters which were invisible hovered in the sky and the two of them clearly saw tens of planes hovering above them.


    ¡®Ning Ning is here¡­¡¯


    The young kid, in a black windbreaker, seemed extremely stunning. The darkness of the night covered his face and decked him in hints of a harsher coldness. His order revealed a presence he had never shown.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy, it¡¯s been a while since we met.¡± The young kid¡¯s elegant voice reached Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye¡¯s ears. They felt as though they were separated from the world.


    Cheng Anya tightly held Third Young Master Ye¡¯s hands. The tears which she had just held back freely flowed as she longingly looked at where the voice came from. She was frantically looking for her darling child¡¯s face.


    As the lights were too bright, she was simply unable to see it.


    ¡°Mommy, you will be able to hug your darling child in a moment.¡± The young kid elegantly smiled, his tender voice always so gentle and obedient in front of his mommy. ¡°Mommy, you have lost quite some weight. And so did Daddy.¡±


    Through the IR lights, he was able to clearly see his parents and even Cheng Anya¡¯s tearing eyes. With his parents looking hideous, the young kid¡¯s gaze sank and murderous intent enveloped him.


    When he detected the moment the plane exploded, the young kid was angry, almost thinking that his daddy and mommy had lost their lives. He almost lost the ability to soundly make decisions and nearly lost all sanity.


    They were, thankfully, still alive.


    If something had happened, he would regret it for the rest of his life.


    He could not lose his daddy and mommy after he lost Nuo Nuo.


    If not, he would be left with nothing and live in this world alone.


    Ning Ning¡¯s eyes welled up. He thought that he would not be able to shed a single tear for anybody else after losing Xu Nuo. When he saw his parents still holding their hands tightly, his heart was touched and almost teared.


    ¡®Mommy, Daddy, I¡¯m sorry for almost forgetting you.¡¯


    As he looked up from the ocean and toward Louis¡¯ plane with a telescope, he could see Louis looking at him with a telescope too. Ye Ningyuan calmly put down his telescope.


    He broke into an elegant smile and suddenly flipped the bird in Louis¡¯ direction.


    Bai Ye blinked in disbelief. While the gesture was indeed crude, impolite, and degrading, it was the perfect demonstration of dominance when men duked it out with each other.


    It was especially in this scenario where a violent clash ensued. Ning Ning¡¯s expression and gesture were nothing short of¡­


    An extreme visual contrast.


    Where the hell did this kid learn this gesture from?


    He could not help but admire Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya¡¯s family education. This child was nothing short of badass, and all his elegance and mannerisms were nothing short of illusionary. The child demonstrated his dominance and overbearingness.


    Although the young kid¡¯s smile did not diminish, it was, however, extremely cold.


    ¡®Louis, you will pay back what you owe me a hundred thousand times over.¡¯


    His murderous intent became even stronger, and the anger in his pitch-black eyes leaped as he pointed at Louis¡¯ aircraft and solemnly ordered, ¡°Launch the missiles.¡±


    When Louis saw the young kid appear, he secretly knew that things would turn out bad. Ever since he received information from William, he traveled from Sicily. He was extremely aware that the plane had exploded over the ocean and assumed for a moment that Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya were blown up.


    At that moment, he flew into a rage and almost wanted to berate Prince William over the telephone. But after calming down, he quickly realized that Third Young Master Ye¡¯s ability to even escape and survive in a desert would mean that he would be able to escape death and survive under even more austere conditions. He was lucky that his guess was spot-on.


    He managed to locate Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya through the latest searching equipment.


    He was ecstatic.


    However, he was reckless and blinded by greed. He discovered Third Young Master Ye only to learn that men from the First Terrorist Organization were in close pursuit. He saw through his binoculars how the tender child flipped the bird at him in the most domineering manner.


    As he was the one who definitely had his way with people instead of the other way around, Louis was extraordinarily angry, let alone being humiliated by a kid in this way.


    He could not help but move his fury toward Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya onto the young kid. Therefore, when the young kid ordered the missiles to be launched, Louis¡¯ forces also launched their missiles at him.


    As they launched their missiles at each other at almost the same time, the experienced pilots from both factions deftly avoided the missiles. The missiles missed their targets, fell into the ocean, and created two plumes of water. The alluring explosions, although far away, shook the waters to the point Cheng Anya could feel the water surge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Third Young Master Ye consoled Cheng Anya and calmly replied. ¡°All will be fine.¡±


    As the commanders began their attacks, men from both camps began firing. Almost thirty planes began their close-quarters bombardment with their autocannons and heavy machine guns. Since they were too close to each other, they were unable to take advantage of ranged attacks.


    Tens of planes, with Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya as the center, began fighting. When a bomb flew toward Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya, Ning Ning was extremely shocked. Black Eagle, however, quickly assessed the angle and used the impact from another bomb to detonate said bomb midair.


    The young kid heaved a sigh of relief.


    With Black Eagle wholly responsible for their safety, he communicated to the young kid through radio. ¡°Young master, please relax. We will protect third young master and madam.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Be careful.¡± Ning Ning turned his head again and asked Bai Ye, ¡°Given this situation we¡¯re in, what¡¯s the quickest way to victory?¡±


    ¡°In terms of the fighters¡¯ capability, we are comparable. The bombs, however, aren¡¯t the most accurate, so Black Eagle will not be able to wholly ensure Third Young Master Ye and Miss Cheng¡¯s safety. I will not recommend you adopt a strategy that causes you to perish with your opponent,¡± Bai Ye said. He could see the murderous intent and worry in Ning Ning¡¯s eyes.


    Everything else had to revolve around Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya¡¯s safety. That was paramount.


    The young kid broke into a proud smile. ¡°I know what needs to be done.¡±


    ¡°Black Eagle, lower the ropes and haul Daddy up.¡±


    ¡°Young master, if I were in your shoes, I would¡­¡±


    ¡°If you are told to do it, just do it. I do not believe that Daddy is not capable of something as simple as that.¡± The young kid decisively ordered in a deep voice. While Black Eagle was slightly taken aback, he could not help but respect the young kid.


    Although the child was young, he had an aura of dominance around him.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Black Eagle said.


    ¡°Are you sure you would like to take such a risky maneuver?¡± Bai Ye knew what he was doing and could not help but ask in laughter. There was that bit of admiration between men as it was extremely hard to come by a person who had figured everything down to the last detail when commanding a battle for the first time.


    ¡°I am extremely sure.¡± The young kid smiled elegantly. ¡°All teams, please take note¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he saw a plane from Louis¡¯ camp dive toward the sea and attempt to abduct Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya from close range. The young kid¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Semi-encirclement, all guns blazing.¡±


    As Ning Ning gave the orders, the fighters from the First Terrorist Organization immediately formed a semicircle around Third Young Master Ye and fully opened up on Louis¡¯ fighter fleet.


    The diving fighter, unable to resist the torrent of machine gun fire, had to back off.


    As bullets rained down onto the surface of the sea from the sky, Cheng Anya¡¯s heart almost leaped to her throat. Amidst the deafening roar, they were stuck in the sea and unable to escape. One wrong move from anyone would mean certain death for them.


    This was her first time witnessing such intense air-to-air combat up close.


    Bullets rained down on the surface of the sea whilst shells flew. The scene gave people an extremely chilling feeling. Even as flames lit the area of the sea, Cheng Anya was so shaken that she was panting roughly.


    ¡°Swoop down and hook them up at all costs.¡± Louis flatly ordered. He would not allow the people so close to him to escape. If they escaped again, capturing them would become even more difficult.


    An agile fighter suddenly dove down. Ning Ning frowned as Black Eagle gasped. The young kid calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s time we test Su Man¡¯s high-velocity magnetic wave gun.¡±


    Bai Ye broke into a slight smile. ¡°My thoughts exactly.¡±


    The magnetic wave guns, which were recently developed, were Su Man¡¯s brainchild. He came up with the design schematics and design prototype, but the higher costs of creating the weapons and huge technical difficulties in developing meant that the weapons were still in maturation. This was the first magnetic wave gun that was fully developed.


    Bai Ye was the first person to test the power of the weapon. As Ning Ning had given Su Man free rein to develop this weapon against the Mafia, the weapon coincidentally had its test subject.


    The high-velocity magnetic wave gun seemed slightly larger than the assault rifle and had multiple scopes and target-acquisition lenses that could be used in combination with each other. As the plane dived down, Bai Ye pulled the trigger. Two blue-green waves shot toward the plane at the speed of light and the plane instantly exploded.


    The plane blew up beyond recognition with a loud boom. Debris was scattered tens of meters away.


    ¡°Good, beautiful.¡± Bai Ye gave a thumbs-up. ¡°This guy is one heck of a talent. This stuff he designed is properly kickass.¡±


    ¡°This is certainly the most devastating weapon amongst all the light machine guns. It¡¯s tens of times more powerful than demolition charges and certainly an extremely rare weapon in the history of light machine guns.¡±


    ¡°Ah Chen¡­¡± As the distance was too far, Cheng Anya could only hug Third Young Master Ye¡¯s neck in fear. The young kid saw Cheng Anya¡¯s fearful face from the IR, and his heart ached.


    ¡°Black Eagle, release the ropes. Now.¡± The young kid calmly ordered.


    ¡°On it!¡±


    Bai Ye acknowledged and quickly released the ropes. The plane broke off from its formation and flew ahead. Bai Ye¡¯s beautiful move shocked Louis¡¯ men. Some of them broke into cluster F-bombs, swearing loudly.


    ¡°Master, let¡¯s pull out.¡± Somebody immediately suggested as they saw how bad things were. They were really unable to slog it out any further.


    Louis looked at the surface of the sea reluctantly and coldly ordered. ¡°Waste them.¡± He had no qualms taking them down with him.


    ¡°On it!¡±


    When the order was immediately conveyed, the young kid coldly smiled. ¡°Black Eagle, hasten.¡±


    The quick and loud voice raced across the surface of the sea.


    Once Third Young Master Ye saw the rope, he immediately understood what he ought to do. At this same moment, Louis¡¯ fighter fleet turned around and the young kid ordered a full-out attack. They instead braved the incoming bullets and shells to directly open fire at Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya.


    ¡°Come on, Daddy!¡± A thin layer of sweat formed on the young kid¡¯s face as he witnessed this thrilling scene. Even though he was calmly commanding from the onset, he managed to seize the initiative and reactively respond.


    Thinking of how the lives of the two most important people in his life hung were in the balance, he could not help but thread in trepidation and his breathing almost stopped.


    ¡°Come on, Daddy, come on!¡±


    ¡°Anya, hug me tightly!¡± Third Young Master Ye ordered as he immediately clung onto the rope that swung by. Cheng Anya held onto his waist for dear life, and their two bodies were lifted up from the water. As their bodies left the water, a hail of bullets rained on where they had been just now. Rocks flew.


    A violent explosion kicked up a plume of seawater tens of meters high.


    Black Eagle commanded the aircraft to reverse at full speed. Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya¡¯s bodies flew like a kite in midair. Third Young Master Ye held onto the rope with one hand and hooked onto Cheng Anya¡¯s waist with the other hand. As though he was holding onto a massive weight, it took its toll on Third Young Master Ye. The experience was too scary. Cheng Anya was in fear to the point she shrieked.


    It was especially as though bullets were pursuing her.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s waist was too slippery, and she suddenly slipped. She could not help but scream. ¡°Ahh!!¡±


    It was a goner. She would drop into the sea again.


    Suddenly, she felt a wrist tighten. Third Young Master Ye grabbed her wrist, and it created a human chain that hung and drifted in midair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    ¡°Yes, perfect!¡± The young kid had a look of elation as he looked at his parents who were drifting above the sea. A joy leaped up in him and he suddenly frowned. ¡°Bomb them. Bomb them so hard into oblivion!¡±


    As long as he had no other considerations, all gloves were off.

 Chapter 369 - Finally Safe from Danger

    As a curbstomp ensued, both parties opened fire. The smell of gunpowder filled the air above the sea.


    The high-velocity magnetic wave gun in Bai Ye¡¯s hands fired again and another plane was destroyed by him. This gun was nothing short of perfect and he was getting hooked. The young kid kept commanding with calm and ease. The First Terrorist Organization¡¯s air force became an impregnable force that attacked and defended whilst they prepared their final round of attack.


    Nikolai saw how bad things were and could not be any more concerned about his ego and loudly said, ¡°Master, let¡¯s retreat. If we keep this up, we will be utterly decimated.¡±


    Louis, a sinister look on his face, clenched his fists tightly as rage emanated from him. While he could try to clearly and sensibly assess the situation, reluctance overcame him. All his hard work had gone to waste as he was defeated with them within his grasp. Damn it!


    A murderous intent flashed past his emerald eyes and then sank into silent melancholy. He turned to Nikolai and nodded as he immediately ordered a retreat. Louis focused his gaze at the two of them who drifted above the sea and coldly harrumphed. They were lucky this time, and he would not allow it to slide.


    ¡°Darling child, they are retreating. Shall we pursue them?¡± Bai Ye smiled. He took a special liking to this magnetic wave gun and hugged it as though he was hugging his child. He curled his lips into a calm and dangerous smile.


    The young kid elegantly smiled and halted the attack. There was a deep calm in his eyes as he slowly said, ¡°If we stop the chase and let him die, it would be such a waste. This game of cat and mouse has just begun.¡±


    The tables have turned.


    Louis should really have not and damn not ought to piss him off. He must find somebody to die with Nuo Nuo.


    While Louis could dictate how and when the game ought to be played¡­


    The young kid coldly smiled aggressively. He would call the shots on how and when the game shall end.


    Bai Ye smiled as he waved his hand handsomely. ¡°Noted, we¡¯ll call off the pursuit. We have the resources to play along with him. For all you know, somebody else will take care of Louis before we take action.¡±


    The young kid coldly smiled as he looked in the direction they escaped.


    ¡°Chu Li, the battle has ended, so there¡¯s no need for support. Let¡¯s immediately RTB.¡± Bai Ye ordered his men to return to Rome after ending his call with Chu Li.


    Black Eagle and company dragged Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya up with immense effort. As they knew that Cheng Anya had a virus on her, they were already prepared from the start. Third Young Master Ye also warned them that he carried a virus in him, so Black Eagle and company also took precautions.


    Third Young Master Ye lied down and panted. He could not help but kick Miss Cheng. ¡°Dear Anya, you are so heavy and have to lose weight.¡±


    His shoulders were a little numb from swimming in the sea for a long time. To consume that much energy from swimming and hang Cheng Anya to swing in this manner took its toll on his elbows.


    He almost dropped her into the ocean. He felt chilly as he recalled it.


    Black Eagle and company cheered for their safety and those who had to give towels and pour hot water did what they had to do. With everyone extremely busy, some even mused and asked Third Young Master Ye how life in the past few days had been.


    On the plane, the men gathered and it was bustling to life with heroism.


    Cheng Anya took the towel from Black Eagle to dry her hair and then wrap her shivering body. She ignored what he said. She was finally safe. She sneezed and could not help but wrap herself tighter with her towel.


    Black Eagle broke into a smile and said, ¡°Third master, if madam was any skinnier, you would call her ribs.¡±


    ¡°I am about to.¡± Third Young Master Ye also dried himself off the seawater. ¡°This is why ribs are so important.¡±


    Keeping in line with the adage that ¡®silence is golden¡¯, Cheng Anya remained silent. Black Eagle got them two sets of clothes for them to change into. As they were men¡¯s clothes, Cheng Anya looked comical in them. She instead used a blanket and wrapped herself in them.


    Just as she finished changing her clothes, Black Eagle told her that Ning Ning wanted to speak to her.


    Cheng Anya excitedly grabbed over the headset. ¡°Darling, Mommy¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Mommy, do you miss your darling child?¡± The young kid sat on the sofa as he smiled while talking to Cheng Anya. He had not heard from his mommy in a long time. He really missed her voice.


    ¡°Not the slightest bit.¡± Cheng Anya coldly harrumphed and sounded fierce. ¡°You are such a noob to take so long to find Mommy. You deserve a spanking.¡±


    As Ning Ning thought about Xu Nuo, he felt tightness in his chest and smiled instead. ¡°Okay, darling me will accept the spanking. Once we are back in Rome, you can spank me however you want. But I really do miss you, Mommy. Mommy, how dare you not dote on me at all? I dislike you.¡±


    ¡°I reject that dislike.¡± Cheng Anya smiled widely and asked worryingly, ¡°Were you injured?¡±


    ¡°Nope, I am perfectly intact, so don¡¯t worry,¡± Ning Ning smiled and said. ¡°Mommy, the plane is landing. Let¡¯s talk later.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The young kid turned off the communicator and Cheng Anya took a mouthful of warm water to warm herself. While Third Young Master Ye looked on and hoped to have a word or two with his son, the call ended before he could even have a chat with his son. He looked at Cheng Anya with accusing eyes amidst his immense unhappiness.


    Miss Cheng calmly ignored him while Black Eagle laughed and said, ¡°Third master, the plane is landing soon. You will get to see young master in a moment.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye, feeling he had been totally ignored, could not help but pinch Miss Cheng. He said, ¡°That heartless tyke.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so petty!¡± Cheng Anya scolded him in laughter as she passed hot water to him. Third Young Master Ye, holding the cup that Miss Cheng gave him, drank all the remaining hot water. Some alcohol to warm the body up at this moment would be perfect.


    The planes were about to soon land in a castle. Chu Li, Ye Wei, Eleven and company were all present. Once they saw that Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya were safe, everybody heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Third brother, third sister-in-law, you two look absolutely hideous¡­¡± Ye Wei laughed extremely carefreely. ¡°Third brother, I should take a photo of this for memento¡¯s sake.¡±


    ¡°You damn lass.¡± Third Young Master Ye scolded her in laughter. With Wei Wei, Eleven, and the young kid all safe, he was relieved.


    How could anything else give the immense amount of relief after all that he had put in?


    The young kid wanted to hug Cheng Anya, but she ordered him to stop. The young kid then realized that his mommy carried the virus. Black Eagle had mentioned it, and the young kid¡¯s heart slightly sank when he saw his daddy and mommy hold hands.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, you are all¡­ Bai Ye, please quickly check them up.¡± The young kid¡¯s first reaction was to look for Bai Ye. As he was a genius doctor, there was nothing he could not cure.


    ¡°Got it, got it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Bai Ye smiled.


    ¡°Virus?¡± A handsome dude with gold hair and blue eyes blinked. ¡°Dear stupid, isn¡¯t this your strength?¡±


    Stupid?


    Bai Ye flexed his wrists and broke into a dashing and gentle smile. ¡°Jason, wanna try calling me stupid again?¡±


    ¡°¡­F***! What¡¯s wrong with calling you stupid? You are all along stupid, and how dare you call Black J the Iron.¡± Jason, who was known for his fiery tongue was also unbelievably handsome, lashed out at them like a gold-mane lion.


    His sky-blue eyes were as bright as sapphire.


    When he flew into a rage, he emanated a wave of chilling anger that was akin to a volcano erupting. His domineering streak was clearly visible.


    To the side, Black J was a Chinese-English mixed-blood male in his twenties who had extremely delicate features. His features had a mysteriousness Orientals had, and also had the deepness the Westerners had. He had a pair of gray-blue eyes that seemed slightly blurry and gave people the wrong impression of him being deeply passionate. On closer observation, he was extremely keen and had deeply concealed introversion.


    The two leaders of the First Terrorist Organization were not old and had interesting personalities. Their aura was so strong, as though they ruled over the world. This was despite the three major leaders of the group being present.


    As one looked at them, visual dissonance stood out.


    ¡°Jason, you sure need a lesson.¡± Eleven coldly harrumphed. ¡°What¡¯s with calling him stupid? Wallop him.¡±


    Everybody was stunned into silence.


    Ye Wei looked at them and shook her head. ¡°Third brother, third sister-in-law, ignore them. Get a hot water shower before the checkup lest you fall sick.¡±


    She beckoned the maidservants to bring Ye Chen and Cheng Anya for a shower. While the young kid wanted to follow along, he had to stay here. Just as Bai Ye was about to wallop somebody, the young kid quickly grabbed his collar.


    ¡°Bai Ye, do you have a way to save my daddy and mommy?¡±


    The child¡¯s eyes were like two black grapes embedded in his tender face, extremely bright and filled with hope. Once Bai Ye shook his head, the brightness in his gaze dimmed.


    Jason, in one fell swoop, swooped the young kid into his embrace and grandly said, ¡°Dear child, relax. Mister Stupid can save even the dead, let alone somebody alive. Why worry then? When you are free, help me level the Mafia¡¯s defenses.¡±


    ¡°Who had just doubted Bai Ye¡¯s medical skills?¡± Black J expressed his doubts. Jason¡¯s slap came over, and he deftly avoided it.


    The young kid, who was being hugged by a tall guy, felt extremely conflicted. He kicked Jason and said, ¡°Let me down.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, I want such a son too. Ning Ning, would you want to be my son? Gee, I¡¯ve been craving for you for a tad too long,¡± Jason said as emotions surged in his eyes. It was as though the young kid was like a piece of meat to be savored.


    Everybody was stunned into silence.


    Bai Ye smiled and said, ¡°Jason, please have your mommy brush up your mandarin and stop blaming Commander for his poor choice of words. You are¡­ no better off.¡±


    ¡°Commander and I are of different leagues, okay?¡± Jason was extremely unhappy that people consistently associated him with Commander. This was a problem of principle. Good men and bandits were never family.


    The young kid struggled and Jason put him down. The young kid asked, ¡°Bai Ye¡­¡±


    ¡°Ning Ning, I can only be certain after I have checked them. Do not panic for now,¡± Bai Ye said as he gently rubbed his hand on the young kid¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯ve my promise that I¡¯ll do all that I can.¡±


    The young kid had just lost Xu Nuo. Now that his parents¡¯ fate was in the balance, he felt uneasy however calm he was. He could not afford to lose his parents, and Bai Ye clearly understood how he felt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much,¡± Bai Ye said.


    Ye Wei said, ¡°That should settle it. Once Bai Ye is on the case, there is no problem in the world he cannot solve. If Louis can develop such a virus, there must be an antidote somewhere. If Bai Ye can¡¯t solve that problem, he ought to be stripped of his title.¡±


    Chu Li smiled and said, ¡°Agreed.¡±


    ¡°Dear stupid, do you have a title?¡± Jason asked with some doubt. He had no idea what title Bai Ye had.


    Eleven wanted to wallop him with a punch.


    ¡°That said, why didn¡¯t the two of you manage to capture Louis?¡± Black J asked. ¡°The earlier this scoundrel dies, the earlier our minds are at ease.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted to waste that asswipe. Given how the Mafia has been starting conflicts all around recently, this guy has to be sufficiently terrible to wax and wane when his headquarters has been leveled.¡±


    ¡°As for Louis, let¡¯s not hasten,¡± the young kid slowly said as his face broke into a dangerous smile and a scheming intent showed through his eyes. ¡°To win without fighting is the ideal situation, and our personal vendetta with him another thing. That said, the turf war between the Mafia and terrorists is another thing. If we want to eliminate the Mafia, we will have to incur a massive financial cost and material burden. Following his recent engagement with us, his position in the Mafia would be precarious. I¡¯ve long suspected that there is a power center in the Mafia that is hidden from plain sight, which explains why Louis¡¯ suicidal maneuver was halted. Since that is the case, let¡¯s allow Louis to take the lead, fish out this power center, and take them out in one fell swoop.¡±


    How scheming indeed¡­


    That was everybody¡¯s sentiments.


    Although he was typically scheming and devious, people would excessively dote on him given his extremely young age. That, added to how tender he looked, often caused people to overlook what he was capable of.


    ¡°Scheming!¡± Jason said as he gave a thumbs-up. He was the one who was quicker to take action and contemplated much less than the others. He would, more often than not, go with Blackjack and Chu Li¡¯s plans.


    He always yielded to the young kid¡¯s plans.


    To have formidable brainpower behind a group of action-takers made for an extremely terrifying force.


    ¡°I agree with Ning Ning¡¯s thoughts,¡± Chu Li said. He and Bai Ye agreed with Ning Ning¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Let¡¯s settle everything once and for all lest people forget their place and consistently start a fight. It is not too bad an idea.¡±


    ¡°When did I ever rebut Ning Ning? Gee, we are always in cahoots with each other.¡± Black J laughed. ¡°This time, however, we ought to teach the Mafia a lesson so that they will stay out of our path even after fifty years from now.¡±


    Bai Ye nodded as he had no opinion. He wanted to understand the virus that Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya carried. That was critical. Chu Li could handle everything else.


    Ye Wei and Eleven looked each other in the eye. What was this other ¡®power center¡¯?


    A familiar face appeared in both their minds. Was it Mo Ye and Mo Jue?


    In the Mafia, they were the only ones who had sufficient clout and yet mysterious. They could not figure out anyone else save them who had the charisma. Since they were leagues above Louis, there was no reason they would listen to him.


    As everyone else moved toward the living room, the young kid went to look for Cheng Anya, who happened to have had her shower and had a cup of hot tea. Her body was warm and her cheeks were slightly rosy. She sat on the bed and slowly pondered about something as she looked at her fingers.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± The young kid opened the door and entered, smiling as he walked toward her.


    Cheng Anya turned around and winked. She praised him and said, ¡°Darling, you are sure top-class.¡±


    He was, in his dress, really awesome-looking and seemed nowhere near a child. He was simply a dangerous person.


    ¡°Thank you for the praises, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t come close and sit further away. I¡¯m afraid that I could not help it but spank you.¡± Cheng Anya smiled as she pointed toward the sofa. ¡°Sit around there.¡±


    The young kid stared at Cheng Anya angrily. ¡°Mommy, you are despising me.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Cheng Anya smiled as she looked at the young kid in the eye. She felt that this kid had changed in some way. Although he looked no different from before, mothers, however, understood their child best. Whatever changes the child went, and however well-hidden they were, she could somewhat sense it.


    ¡°Mommy, why are you looking at me like this? Don¡¯t you think that I am properly handsome?¡± The young kid playfully blinked his eyes. He looked extremely adorable.


    Cheng Anya looked at him with a seeming smile and said, ¡°You have taken quite a leaf from your daddy¡¯s narcissistic streak. That said, have you been okay this while? Be honest to Mommy, okay? Were you bullied?¡±


    The young kid shook his head and said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Louis showed me a photo of you clearly beaten and bloodied.¡± Cheng Anya did not believe and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Even if he is eviscerated thousand times over, it won¡¯t ease the hate in me.¡±


    As she recalled what she had experienced, Cheng Anya deeply hated Louis.


    There was a veneer of coldness across her bright face, and she had an even worse premonition when she thought about what the young kid had experienced.


    ¡°Mommy, I really am fine. The photo was most likely edited.¡± The young kid elegantly smiled and rolled up his sleeves to show a white and tender arm. ¡°See, no injuries.¡±


    As the bullet wound on his arm had largely recovered and quickly, he was not afraid of Cheng Anya discovering it at all.


    And the lashes that he suffered were because of Xu Nuo. Since Xu Nuo was the person who scourged him, he did not feel that he was bullied. Instead, he missed the pain when she walloped him before.


    If Nuo Nuo were still alive, he didn¡¯t mind her walloping him all day long.


    ¡°Ning Ning, are you really okay?¡± Cheng Anya frowned. She did not miss the hint of pain that flashed through her son¡¯s eyes.


    The young kid nodded and said, ¡°I am really fine. Mommy, Daddy and you are in a rut. Uncle Black Eagle mentioned that you have caught a virus. How did Daddy catch it too?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± As Cheng Anya recalled a horny Third Young Master Ye, she could not help but blush and had no desire to mention what happened. ¡°Don¡¯t ask. We had jumped out of a plane once over the desert, and another time over the ocean. How could we not contact each other?¡±


    Miss Cheng replied calmly and the young kid did not doubt her.


    ¡°Mommy, do not worry. You two will be saved by Bai Ye¡¯s top-notch medical skills.¡±

 Chapter 370 - When We Put Our Hands to the Plow, We Achieve Prosperity

    After Bai Ye gave them a detailed checkup, he then separately drew their blood samples for a more complete analysis. There was an unseen somberness on his face, and the young kid had a bad premonition.


    When Cheng Anya had a bacterial infection some time ago, the doctor was extremely certain that amputation was a must for her to survive. Now, Bai Ye did not even take a look and left an ironic statement before he coolly entered the lab.


    It seems as though there was no medical condition in the world that could stumble Bai Ye, the genius doctor. When Chu Li was shot twenty-three times last year, Bai Ye was unfazed, calm, and demonstrated confidence that superseded himself. He was a legend in the field who shouldn¡¯t encounter anything that put him on tenterhooks.


    This time, as Jason had anticipated, viruses were not Bai Ye¡¯s strengths. Bai Ye¡¯s somber gaze showed that things were not looking good. Jason even tapped Bai Ye¡¯s shoulders in a friendly manner to express his sympathy.


    Damn it, he finally met his match in the form of a complicated illness. This was like the young kid who had a mythical presence in the field of computer skills, only for the Mo brothers to defeat it.


    Bai Ye contacted virologists in Rome to come over to the castle to study the virus together. A serious atmosphere descended upon the castle.


    The victims themselves were surprisingly calm.


    Cheng Anya had long seen through it. When she was escaping, she felt that death was no biggie after all. She had had a spectacular romance¡ªwith her beloved Ye Chen, her darling Ning Ning whom she doted on¡ªand a happy family. Her career developed well, and she had largely experienced what women should have experienced in their lifetime. Having lived such a spectacular life with its ups and downs, she was content.


    Her only regret was not being able to see Ning Ning another time¡ªand even that wish was fulfilled. Therefore, to her, living or dying did not matter anymore. Third Young Master Ye himself could not care any less. As a person who did not fear death, he was showing it much more calmly than them.


    Chu Li described it as charisma.


    Everybody gathered at the conference room and discussed the virus and how Third Young Master Ye had five days left to live. Cheng Anya suddenly recalled something. She said, ¡°Rong Yan injected us with an experimental agent that could delay the onset of the virus by probably a few days.¡±


    As they reunited, she almost forgot about Rong Yan and Chu Li.


    Although Rong Yan did not explicitly instruct them to bring news to Chu Li, how could she not? This was an unwritten understanding between them, that even if Rong Yan did not breathe a word, Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye would inform Chu Li.


    Chu Li¡¯s eyes grew wide and his gaze landed on Cheng Anya. There was an urgent sharpness in his steady eyes that scared Cheng Anya. Jason and Black J, who were laughing and chatting, suddenly quieted down.


    ¡°You have news about Rong Yan?¡± Chu Li calmly asked. While he sounded normal, his over-suppression made him tense. Anybody could tell that his body was extremely stiff.


    With the young kid seemed surprised, Third Young Master Ye described what happened from head to toe. Chu Li immediately stood up and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    He said two words and quickly left with Jason and Black J in tow. Ye Wei smiled and said, ¡°Scheming Chu must be extremely elated. His urgency is really once in a blue moon.¡±


    A massive mobilization amongst the First Terrorist Organization¡¯s ranks was imminent and the three top leaders were about to wage war together. It was nothing short of earth-shattering. Ye Wei quietly mourned for Prince William.


    Somebody was going to lose half, perhaps his entire kingdom.


    The young kid secretly thought. Given that Rong Yan could formulate something along those lines, Bai Ye should be able to formulate something similar as well. His complete and undivided attention was on the virus that his daddy and mommy carried. As he was thinking, a man walked over and said, ¡°Young master, Brother Chu wants you to go to the study room.¡±


    The young kid tucked his lips and said, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, I¡¯ll come over to join you in a moment.¡±


    Cheng Anya and the First Terrorist Organization looked each other in the eye. They had the feeling that their child had fully grown up and how their very own young master was certainly going to be part of the ranks of the organization. How their child carried himself in front of them now was completely different from the obedient child before.


    That said, since her son had already made his choice, she ought to go the whole ten yards. She supported him.


    Third Young Master Ye was, however, comforted. Ning Ning was undoubtedly his son, and it was something he was proud of and took pride in. As his silhouette disappeared around the corridor, Cheng Anya looked on and pondered. When she recovered her senses, she asked Ye Wei, ¡°Wei Wei, did something actually happen to Ning Ning?¡±


    Like how a mother knew her child, she asked as she did not believe that the young kid was fine despite what he told her.


    Ye Wei admired her third sister-in-law¡¯s keen observation. She and Eleven then looked at each other in the eye and contemplated whether she should tell her third sister-in-law about Xu Nuo. As Third Young Master Ye looked on, he knew that they were hiding something from him.


    ¡°Wei Wei, just say it.¡±


    Ye Wei looked them in the eye and told them about what happened about Ning Ning and Xu Nuo, including Xu Nuo¡¯s death and the young kid¡¯s blindness. They did not conceal the slightest fact.


    As Cheng Anya listened on, she felt her heart become heavier.


    That explains why her son¡¯s gaze was different. It was no longer as clear and pure as before. However his silhouette looked, he was still a child who still had a few hints of innocence.


    Some things, once experienced and had left their impact, changed one¡¯s gaze. She was not overthinking.


    Third Young Master Ye frowned as his heart slightly ached at his son¡¯s experience and largely blamed himself for it. Had it been Cheng Anya who died for him, he would also have flown into a deep madness and would not just be blind.


    This was extremely similar to how he had self-isolated himself in the past.


    ¡°Is that girl confirmed dead?¡± Cheng Anya asked.


    Ye Wei nodded and said, ¡°Our men have combed the area and confirmed her death. Speaking of Nuo Nuo, I am angry¡­¡±


    Ye Wei slammed her hand on the table and talked about Nuo Nuo¡¯s past. She said, ¡°To think everything bad has to befall Nuo Nuo, heaven is such a jerk-ass.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye paused and said, ¡°Xu Mingyang¡­ I¡¯ve had some dealings with him. He is a decent man, and I did not expect him to be so superstitious. Is there an insider story to it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not how it is,¡± Eleven said. ¡°I looked up information on the Miao family, and their natal chart is indeed as such. While you could call it geomancy, it is actually extremely accurate and the Miao family is indeed accursed in such a manner. There are a million ways to go about fulfilling this fate, but Xu Nuo¡¯s death should not be one of them. These vicious parents could have let another couple adopt the child.¡±


    Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye listened silently. Based on what was said, their child¡¯s future was indeed extremely worrying.


    It was especially so for Cheng Anya, who was no longer excessively worrying, as she understood her son best. Him looking like he was no different from the past was just an illusion that deceived.


    Once their hearts were desolate, they were like the walking dead.


    ¡°Third sister-in-law, don¡¯t worry too much. Ning Ning is still young. He will grow out of it,¡± Ye Wei said. Since they were two children, even their deep feelings for each other would be diluted with time.


    No mortal love, however deep, would stand up to the brutality of time.


    Cheng Anya smiled and gently acknowledged. Ye Wei had said that to make them feel at ease. Even Third Young Master Ye also knew that it was even harder to forget than remember.


    It merely takes a second to fall in love with a person.


    But it would take a lifetime to forget a person.


    Third Young Master Ye asked about the Dragon Gate¡¯s recent developments, and Ye Wei replied without hiding anything. As the three main leaders of the Dragon Gate had troubles, especially Lin Yixuan¡¯s recent troubles, things were not looking up.


    ¡°Brother, do not worry about this. The most important thing now is to neutralize the virus in your body. There are plenty of people in the Dragon Gate who can hold the fort.¡± Ye Wei smiled alluringly. ¡°With Louis unable to kick up a racket, he will ease off and we get to recover and recuperate. In case you didn¡¯t know, Commander has already torn us a new one. That battle on the sea was sensational.¡±


    With a new weapon from the largest illegal arms dealer making its debut in battle, how could said battle not be sensational?


    Eleven coldly smiled and said, ¡°Based on Jason¡¯s estimation the night before, there are thirteen nations which want to purchase said weapon at astronomical prices, and they are all major powers which are denouncing the terrorists and out to curtail their power. Lo and behold, they are buying weapons from the terrorists¡¯ behind the scenes.¡±


    ¡°That said, the truth¡­ The truth is so¡­ trivial!¡± Ye Wei smiled even more alluringly.


    Miss Cheng did not mention anything whilst a smile broke over Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face. With the firearms market in Jason, Black J, and Chu Li¡¯s hands, they indeed maintained a stranglehold on many nations.


    They were so powerful they could not be overlooked.


    With Ning Ning next in line to succeed them, their power would grow even larger.


    Third Young Master Ye sat for a moment and then went to look for Black Eagle to understand the current situation The Dragon Gate was in. Ye Wei scooted next to Cheng Anya and said, ¡°Third sister-in-law, please don¡¯t tell Ning Ning what we told you earlier.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°He recovered from his blindness to never mention Nuo Nuo.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Cheng Anya said. ¡°Thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, Ning Ning would have met a worse fate.¡±


    ¡°We ought to thank Nuo Nuo. She exchanged her life for Ning Ning¡¯s.¡±


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, five fighters took off from the castle as three helicopters lifted off. They all flew in the direction of Melilla where Chu Li, Jason, and Black J went along.


    While Chu Li could single-handedly handle the issue, there was no problem in the world that could mobilize all three heads of the terrorist organization. As Jason and Black J were both bored, and given how the Mafia roiled in its own troubles, they had no qualms getting active as it was their lull period.


    The research lab buzzed to life as ten-over virologists were trapped in a panic.


    Bai Ye was, for once, caught off guard. He seemed even more solemn and his cold and distant brows were closely knit.


    ¡°Mister Bai, who the hell developed this virus?¡± The leader of the virologist team asked. ¡°I¡¯ve spent almost forty years in this line and have never seen a virus as tacky as this.¡±


    ¡°The Mafia came up with it,¡± Bai Ye said as he stared at the huge LCD screen which displayed a cross-section of the virus. While viruses were not his strength, Bai Ye had some knowledge of them. Whatever Bai Ye had some knowledge of, he would be able to resolve it with pretty impressive results. He, however, had really never seen such a complex virus before.


    ¡°That¡¯s bad,¡± the leader said in a deep voice. ¡°In June two years ago, a hundred virologists converged upon Rome. One of them is my best friend, and we have met. He claimed that he was developing a virus for the Mafia. Chances are this virus we are looking at is said virus.¡±


    ¡°Are you still able to locate him?¡± Bai Ye flatly asked. More than a hundred virologists were more than likely top talent.


    ¡°He had passed on,¡± the captain flatly replied. Bai Ye understood his reply.


    This batch of virologists was directly under the terrorists¡¯, and they were some of the best virologists in Rome. If they said there was no other way out, it was afraid¡­


    Hope faded.


    ¡°Mister Bai, do you have any idea how to approach the issue?¡±


    Bai Ye shook his head and said, ¡°This is the toughest disease I have ever encountered.¡±


    The disease was extremely complicated.


    ¡°Go formulate the best possible alleviator. Every day we can delay the onset of the virus is an additional day for us,¡± Bai Ye flatly replied. The captain went down to give orders. While they could not formulate an antidote, they were able to formulate an alleviator.


    It would only delay the onset of the virus by about twenty days.


    As Bai Ye recalled the urgency in the young kid¡¯s gaze, his heart sank.


    ¡°Mister Bai, I looked up the history of the virus. This is a novel virus,¡± a middle-aged man said as he passed him a report. ¡°However, in 1934, this virus had once spread in Siberia. It was extremely contagious and was cellular, whose carriers demonstrated symptoms similar to Miss Cheng. The only difference is that this virus does not transmit, and those who are infected only have a month to live. The viruses should, in theory, behave similarly. While the government claimed that it was a radiation leak, what actually happened was a viral epidemic.¡±


    Bai Ye¡¯s eyes lit up. He immediately grabbed the report and gobbled up the information on it. The virus, called SU-1934, was an extremely terrifying virus that spread in a town in Siberia back then. The government later closed all access pathways to the town and ¡®sanitized¡¯ the town to prevent the spread of the virus. More than fifty thousand people died.


    The virus was a cellular virus, and it was the closest they could find.


    ¡°Gather information on virus 1934. I want any information that you could find.¡± Bai Ye ordered flatly. The man nodded and got down to gathering information.


    Bai Ye, in a white robe, propped himself in front of the computer with a hand and squinted. As people scurried around in the research lab, trying to study the virus, various experimental agents were also formulated at the same time.


    ¡°Mister Bai, could I suggest that we find the Mafia? If they came up with the virus, we will definitely be able to get the cure from them,¡± the leader said. ¡°Since it would take a long time to study a new virus, I¡¯m afraid that Third Young Master Ye and Miss Cheng would not be able to hold out.¡±


    Even with an alleviator, they would only be able to delay the onset of the virus for twenty days. They might not have made the slightest headway after twenty days.


    Besides, the virus was extremely unstable and it was a cellular virus. If the virus suddenly relapsed, the alleviator would not be of any help and they would definitely die.


    ¡°When we put our hands to the plow, we achieve prosperity.¡± Bai Ye recited the famous saying with a flat face and a calm demeanor.


    The leader was at a loss for words.


    Since Louis had already brazenly opened fire on Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya, asking him for the antidote was near-impossible. As he would have long expected them to give Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya the antidote, he would have also expected them to be unable to formulate the antidote and look for him. He would, at this moment, mysteriously disappear and reappear elusively. The odds were that they would die before they could find them. That was a risk they could not afford.


    He was extremely certain that Louis would not reveal himself in the meantime. Hence, searching for Louis would be a waste of time and effort.


    After Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye had lunch, they fell asleep. The two of them did not have a good sleep the previous night as they returned to a flurry of inspections and drawing of blood samples. Since they were extremely tired, and given how the virus was slowly consuming them, the two of them could not take it.


    As Ye Wei had ignored Mo Jue for a whole day, Mo Jue was hence extremely unhappy and grabbed Ye Wei¡¯s sleeve and complained angrily. In return, Ye Wei wanted to kick him into the swimming pool. The young kid was curious at how Mo Jue carried himself.


    ¡°Auntie, how long has he been like this?¡±


    ¡°Five days,¡± Ye Wei said. ¡°Chances are he is possessed.¡±


    The young kid was extremely curious toward Mo Jue. He was overwhelmingly handsome and had purple eyes that left an indelible impression. He was as pure as a flower which was not tainted by the environment and lacked his typical anger and sinister side.


    Comparing Mo Jue before and how today¡¯s Mo Jue called Ye Wei wifey left an impact.


    ¡°Dear wifey, you are saying bad things about me.¡± Indignation welled up in Mo Jue¡¯s purple eyes as he pouted and kissed Ye Wei¡¯s face. The young kid was clearly not used to Mo Jue¡¯s tone and he shuddered.


    When he was three, he was nowhere as¡­ petulant¡­ as him.


    Ye Wei, who was long used to him getting feely and touchy, touched his head and said, ¡°Be good. Wifey really adores Marshmallow and dislikes those who can scare people to death. I¡¯m praising you, get it?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± An innocent Mo Jue looked at her with doe eyes.


    Ye Wei was neither flushing nor her heart thumping faster. ¡°That¡¯s for real. When did wifey lie to you?¡± she said.


    The young kid went silent.


    She was too¡­ calm.


    He emotionally sighed at how calm Ye Wei became. Her calmness was clearly over the top.


    ¡°Auntie, can he locate Mo Ye?¡± The young kid could not care whether Mo Jue had understood and asked.


    ¡°He said he could not locate him,¡± Ye Wei said. Big Boss Mo was so awesomely cold to the point Second Boss Mo would always remain a second boss.


    The young kid was stunned into silence.


    Mo Jue became visibly aggrieved and hugged Ye Wei, biting her. The young kid deeply felt what he was seeing was NSFW and went out to the research lab.


    ¡°Ning Ning, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve totally no clue?¡± The young kid saw Bai Ye¡¯s sunken face and knew that something was not right. He was mentally prepared for what he saw.


    At this moment, somebody delivered information on virus 1934. Bai Ye said, ¡°Talk to you in a moment.¡±


    As he attentively read the information, the young kid was curious and scooted over. The information on the SU-1934 virus was as complete as it could get¡ªhazards, number of fatalities, government measures. Bai Ye was most concerned about the designer of the virus.


    ¡°Su Jinxiao?¡±


    ¡°Su Jinxiao?¡± Bai Ye softly murmured the name. The name was extremely unfamiliar, and it was the first time he heard the name. The crux of the 1934 incident laid in its accidental nature which was claimed to be caused by a radiation leak from a nuclear power station that resulted in casualties. Extremely few people knew that it was actually a virus at work.


    The young kid had a eureka moment. He said, ¡°Su Man¡¯s grandfather.¡±

 Chapter 371 - To Riyadh

    Once the young kid knew that the designer of the 1934 virus was Su Man¡¯s grandfather, he immediately contacted Su Man. Ye Wei, who was aside, was feeling extremely conflicted and immensely angry. She stared at the young kid with a simmering hatred as her slender fingers were about to strangle the young kid like a female ghost.


    As Eleven naturally knew the reason, she calmly smiled.


    Mo Jue pouted his lips as he looked at his wife and weakly commented. ¡°Wifey, you are extremely terrifying!¡±


    Everybody nodded in unison. It was extremely terrifying. Third Young Master Ye was even afraid that his own sister would gobble up his own child. Her expression, which sent shivers down everybody else, was properly terrifying.


    Bai Ye touched his nose. Nobody save Eleven knew why.


    As the young kid waited for Su Man to pick up the phone, he raised his eyebrows at his auntie. ¡°Auntie, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I hate you, I hate you¡­¡± Ye Wei¡¯s alluring look became angry and mournful like that of a female ghost. Her gaze sent shivers down Ning Ning. As he was about to say something, Su Man replied.


    ¡°Ning Ning?¡± Su Man sounded extremely good over the phone like the morning breeze that swept over the mountain top. There was clearness amidst his coldness and he sounded so clean to the point of being untainted. As people heard him, they felt that he was above all and could not be desecrated.


    ¡°Hi, Beautiful Su, there is something I¡¯d like to discuss with you. Is it convenient for you to log onto the internet? I¡¯ve something to send you.¡± Ning Ning sounded extremely urgent. As it was his first time he called Su Man, he even forgot to address him, let alone bother about his auntie¡¯s mournful gaze.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s critical,¡± Ning Ning honestly replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m online, so send it,¡± Su Man did not ask anything in return and calmly replied. Just as Ning Ning said ¡®good¡¯, Ye Wei grabbed her phone and said, ¡°Hi, Beautiful Su, it¡¯s been a long time. Do you miss me?¡±


    There was silence on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Ye Wei?¡±


    ¡°Why do you sound so distant? Just call me ¡®Wei Wei¡¯. We¡¯ve honestly exchanged feelings before, so dispense with the pleasantries,¡± Ye Wei said as she held the cell phone and laughed gorgeously. She would sound as awesome as she wanted to.


    Mo Jue pouted and looked at Ye Wei angrily. His wife¡¯s look, tone, and smile were clearly adulterous. A flame burned deep in Mo Jue¡¯s heart. He wanted to utterly dismember Su Man over and over.


    As his cold and stern murderous intent emanated across the room, a chill ran down Eleven, Bai Ye, and Ye Chen. Ye Wei merely looked at Mo Jue with raised eyebrows, then grandly ignored him.


    The murderous intent emanating from Mo Jue became even more intense.


    That moment, everybody felt he was about to become his previous Mo Jue, but his eyes were still clear. Although they were filled with murderous intent, it was not filled with anger. He gripped his fists in immense anger but did not do anything.


    Their hearts were at ease.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy, so I¡¯m hanging up,¡± Su Man said and decisively hung up the phone.


    Not every man had the benefit of enjoying Ye Wei¡¯s good looks, and it tested anybody¡¯s forbearance. Ye Wei had to be properly capable so that a man like Su Man would keep his distance from her.


    She wanted to stick around a man. Regardless of whomever she chose, they could only choose to avoid her. Nobody could stand up to her.


    ¡°Beautiful Su sure is impolite enough to turn me down with three words.¡± Ye Wei held the phone in unbelievable anger. ¡°I was thinking of him day and night. How could he waste my feelings for him?¡±


    Cheng Anya and Ye Chen laughed. Bai Ye walked next to the young kid as Ning Ning sent the compiled documents to Su Man.


    Eleven pointed at that ghost-like Mo Jue and Ye Wei retracted her smile. She innocently asked, ¡°Dear Marshmallow, who bullied you? Tell your dear wife, and she will help you wallop him.¡±


    Mo Jue, interestingly enough, pointed at Ye Wei and accused her in a blend of anger and sadness. ¡°Wifey, you are bullying me.¡±


    Everybody was stunned into silence.


    Ye Chen tucked his lips and smiled. He did not want to make things awkward for Ye Wei. Mo Jue was clearly Ye Wei¡¯s kryptonite and she could not wriggle out of his gimmicks. He, like a child, directly expressed his displeasure.


    He simply had no idea what face was.


    Ye Wei calmly smiled and said, ¡°Did you mean that I ought to wallop myself?¡±


    Mo Jue indignantly stared at her and immediately scooted next to Ye Wei. He grabbed Ye Wei¡¯s sleeves and yelped. ¡°Wifey, wifey, who is he? Who is he who treats you so well? How dare you seduce him!¡±


    Eleven felt a tingle run down her spine. Seduce? How could this innocent Mo Jue know what seduction was? This was a damn miracle! As she thought about how he became ¡®Marshmallow¡¯ days ago, he was like a clean slate who knew nothing save his wife.


    But he, today, knew everything.


    Ye Wei¡¯s ability to corrupt people was nothing short of intense, and to think how she managed to corrupt this innocent guy. She was nothing short of badass. When Mo Jue became the Mo Jue of before, he would recall the days when he was ¡®Marshmallow¡¯.


    Uh¡­


    It was afraid that Wei Wei would not have enough lives for him to kill her over and over. How could such a vicious man allow this to slide? She was worried about Wei Wei¡¯s future.


    Ye Wei gently tapped Mo Jue¡¯s face and smiled alluringly. ¡°Dear Marshmallow, how could you wrong your wife? He is hundreds of kilometers from me, so how could I even seduce him? If I want to be with somebody, I will definitely seduce you.¡±


    ¡°Wifey, you do not love me anymore. Wifey, do not fall in love with somebody else. Marshmallow is really, really obedient.¡± Mo Jue showed a pitiful expression as he hugged Ye Wei¡¯s elbow, only for Ye Wei to shrug him off.


    Ye Wei remained silent. How did this man-child use his words? When it came to ¡®falling in love with somebody else¡¯, one was in the past and the other was in the present. She had gone from loving Su Man to loving him!


    Beautiful Ye was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Wifey¡­¡±


    As Mo Jue was not somebody who could not be easily dismissed, Ye Wei landed a punch on his abdomen. She said, ¡°Stop playing a fool. If you keep that up, I will wallop you into a pulp.¡±


    Everybody was stunned into silence.


    Miss Cheng and Third Young Master Ye looked on in glee. As they found how the two of them interacted with each other interesting, they turned to look at each other and laughed. Miss Cheng secretly wondered how these two extremes were indeed a challenge.


    When she first saw Ye Wei¡¯s injuries, she was clearly walloped into a pulp. The steel lotus embedded in her wrist almost wasted her hand, and those wounds told her how violent he could get. For him to become this pale and malleable was indeed an immense challenge.


    Perhaps Ye Wei was the only person badass enough to keep him in check.


    Mo Jue was extremely aggrieved and his purple eyes were filled with tears of indignation. His tender lips trembled like the autumn leaves, and the people around him were extremely terrified.


    The young kid saw such a spectacle for once, and it was like some devilish character he saw in the supermarket in the past. The young kid¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile. ¡°Dear Marshmallow-in-law, do you know who Beautiful Su is? He is my auntie¡¯s old flame, and my auntie is really warm toward him. She even pursued him for a year! I contacted Su Man this time, but she did not. So, is auntie envious of me?¡±


    As Mo Jue heard this, he looked at Ye Wei even more angrily and sadly. He suddenly stood up and flew into a rage. Even as he walked away without compromising, he was surprisingly handsome.


    Ye Wei was agape¡­


    Wow!


    F***, Mo Jue you dare rebel!


    He dared to turn his back to her and throw a tantrum. Good boy my ass, he sure had character.


    Miss Cheng smiled calmly and said, ¡°Wei Wei, why don¡¯t you go comfort him? He is really peeved.¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei, this is his first time flaring up at you, right?¡± Eleven asked in slight bewilderment. It seemed to be.


    From that day on, Mo Jue had always put Ye Wei above him. Whatever Ye Wei said, he did not dissent, and he would really kill whomever Ye Wei wanted dead. The essence here was that all Ye Wei said and did was gospel truth that he obeyed and followed to the last word. How would he throw a tantrum at Ye Wei? He was afraid that Ye Wei would run from him at the slightest unhappiness. It was a miracle.


    Eleven¡¯s explanation was that Ye Wei not only corrupted people but also infected them with her temperament.


    After the young kid made some waves, he broke into an elegant smile and Bai Ye gave him a thumbs-up. Watching Ye Wei act up was hard to come by, and since there was one free of charge, he was naturally happy to watch on.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach him a lesson!¡± Beautiful Ye tapped the table and stood up. She strode out in anger as though she was ready to take it out on somebody.


    ¡°Auntie, there is mail from Su Man.¡± The young kid shouted from her back. Ye Wei, who seemingly did not hear it, disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Everybody broke into laughter. Even Ye Wei, who was awesome enough, responded unexpectedly.


    To say that a naive person and a scheming person were an ideal couple was not too wrong.


    Although he was utterly naive.


    Su Man had clearly seen the information. He, as a virologist, quickly read through the documents.


    Su Man: Bring them with the virus over.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Can they be saved?


    Su Man: 70%.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Okay, I¡¯ll get down to work.


    Su Man sent an address to the young kid and Bai Ye took down the address. He was somewhat curious. ¡°70%¡­ Is he confident of that? We have had many virologists who were helpless. Could he do it?¡±


    Merely reading the documents and claiming 70% confidence was nothing short of bragging.


    ¡°If Su Man said there is a possibility, there is definitely a possibility. Mommy, Daddy, let¡¯s make a trip to him. Since Riyadh is just a couple hours from here, we should be back in a jiffy,¡± the young kid said.


    This was an opportunity the young kid would not pass over as long as there stood a chance to cure his parents.


    Miss Cheng and Third Young Master Ye looked each other in the eye in agreement.


    ¡°I¡¯m going along too,¡± Bai Ye said with a calm look. While one could not fathom how he was feeling, he himself knew how curious and excited he was.

 Chapter 372 - A Beauty’s Smile Sways Everyone (Part One)

    Men would compare themselves against other men in terms of their caliber, and while Bai Ye was a genius doctor, he still dabbled in viral research, although it was not the deepest. Whatever confounded him would confound many other virologists.


    When he claimed 70% confidence, especially when men of their caliber said it, it meant in other words that the situation could be salvaged.


    Bai Ye was extremely curious about this person¡¯s actual caliber.


    Let alone how the high-velocity magnetic wave gun was an eye-opener.


    Su Man was resoundingly famous.


    Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya had no opinion on that. Since a trip there did not take much time, not to mention there was a hope of a cure, they could not be even happier. With Ning Ning and Bai Ye¡¯s arrangement, a plane was quickly prepared.


    The organization¡¯s affairs would be managed by Claude for the moment, and Bai Ye had the virologists in the research lab to continue research on the virus. Once they had a result, they were to immediately send it over so that Su Man did not have to do repeat work.


    When everything was being orderly settled, Ye Wei, Eleven, and Mo Jue were not part of the plans. However, when the plane was about to take off, Ye Wei dragged Mo Jue up the plane. As Eleven and Ye Wei were inseparable, Eleven naturally boarded the plane.


    Besides, it was only when Mo Jue was with them that they had the possibility of encountering Mo Ye.


    ¡°Auntie, what brings you there?¡± The young kid was extremely stifled. As it was a public secret that Ye Wei¡¯s old flame was Su Man, wouldn¡¯t bringing along an extremely jealous Mo Jue turn things upside down even more?


    He wanted Su Man to focus on curing the virus his daddy and mommy carried in them.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I go? I have not talked to Su Man for a long time,¡± Ye Wei answered indignantly as she laughed alluringly. If it weren¡¯t for the three men¡ªBai Ye, Third Young Master Ye, and Mo Jue¡ªon the plane, she would have charmed them all.


    Chitchat?


    Everybody was skeptical at how titillating a regular conversation would get. Was she simply dreaming of being able to seduce Su Man?


    Even though Ye Wei had an extremely gorgeous and yielding Mo Jue with her, her pining for Su Man left everybody baffled. Who was this Su Man that was so awesome to the point he still managed to charm Ye Wei?


    Even the young kid, who was above all things, spoke of Su Man with admiration.


    When one looked at Mo Jue earlier, he was stone-faced and seemed to be sticking to his guns. On second look, he was hugging Ye Wei tightly and seemed utterly hen-pecked as though he would agree to whatever his wife said.


    This change was surely too huge, no?


    Third Young Master Ye and Bai Ye gave Ye Wei a thumbs-up and shot Mo Jue a despising look at the same time. Bai Ye said, ¡°Dear Brother Marshmallow, are you jealous?¡±


    As Mo Jue hugged Ye Wei, he nodded vigorously. Based on the expression on his innocent face, he was clearly no longer jealous.


    Third Young Master Ye once again shot a despising look. To yield to this degree was really unseen. He did not even yield to Miss Cheng as much. To occasionally keep Miss Cheng in suspense gave Third Young Master Ye quite a kick.


    Cheng Anya also gave her a thumbs-up and said, ¡°You sure know how to tame your husband. Do impart a move or two when you can.¡±


    ¡°Sure, that¡¯s no problem. Third brother¡¯s obedience toward you is guaranteed.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye quickly pulled Miss Cheng over and broke into an extremely scheming smile. ¡°Dear Anya, haven¡¯t I been good enough toward you? What kind of ¡®husband-taming¡¯ shenanigans are you learning, huh? Tell me what you are unsatisfied with and I¡¯ll immediately correct them.¡±


    The young kid shuddered and went to a side with Bai Ye.


    As Eleven raised her eyebrows, Ye Wei smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s a lot of jealousy at work. Dear brother, what did you have for lunch? There¡¯s no need to be so threatening, and I¡¯m sure third sister-in-law will dote on you even more and be gentler toward you when you are as yielding as Marshmallow.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye shot Ye Wei a judging glance. If he were as innocent as Mo Jue, he could expect Miss Cheng to bully him even more than Ye Wei could. That was something he did not want. Fellow men had to preserve their face.


    Besides, he ought to save the effort as he could not feign Mo Jue¡¯s innocent look.


    ¡°Indeed. My thoughts too.¡± Miss Cheng felt that the statement was extremely reasonable. As she saw Mo Jue like this, she secretly thought that Third Young Master Ye being like Mo Jue would be thrilling.


    ¡°Come, be a good boy and show me your smiling face,¡± Miss Cheng said as she hooked Third Young Master Ye¡¯s chin and openly teased him.


    The corners of Third Young Master Ye¡¯s lips twitched.


    Her looseness was exactly the same as Ye Wei¡¯s. Birds of the same feather surely flock together. He felt that he had to keep his own wife several arms¡¯ length away from this sister lest she corrupt his wife.


    Ye Wei laughed and leaped into Mo Jue¡¯s embrace. Even Eleven could not help but break into a slight smile.


    The young kid covered his eyes innocently and said in a childlike manner, ¡°Mommy, why are you so X-rated? It¡¯s not children-friendly. You have to take care of your darling child¡¯s innocent mind too.¡±


    Everybody was stunned into silence.


    Innocent?


    If he wanted to be innocent, why still dabbled around with the dark side?


    Bai Ye broke into a confident smile and succinctly judged the situation. ¡°Women are too terrifying to be around.¡±


    ¡°I feel you.¡± The young kid tapped Bai Ye¡¯s shoulders hard and expressed his sympathy. ¡°They are indeed too terrifying, and I mourn for your future.¡±


    Bai Ye, Chu Li and company who were long bullied by Ye Wei and Eleven were already mentally prepared, but seeing how Miss Cheng could so evilly tease made them even more certain that women were extremely terrifying.


    Bai Ye tapped the young kid¡¯s shoulders in response to express his sympathy. He said, ¡°I mourn for the you in twenty years to come.¡±


    ¡°Save it, that won¡¯t be necessary.¡± The young kid smiled. As the person who won him over was lost, his heart was a void. As long as Nuo Nuo remained in his heart for the rest of his life, he could do without other women. He didn¡¯t need any to corrupt him.


    While Miss Cheng and Third Young Master Ye were joking, they overheard the young kid¡¯s words and felt their hearts hung heavy. They did not know what to tell the young kid and merely looked at him deeply.


    The others, who had yet to recall Nuo Nuo, still joked about. Since Third Young Master Ye and they all were family, they were already extremely familiar with each other and Bai Ye doted on the young kid too. While Bai Ye was a cold person, he, however, grew up with Ye Wei, Eleven and company and hence had deep ties with them. They were able to talk to Third Young Master Ye, and the atmosphere still felt warm as if nobody was the slightest worried about the virus.


    As everybody present was able to look past their feelings, it was impossible to stoke feelings even if one wanted to.


    Eleven was extremely curious and asked, ¡°Dear Marshmallow, why did you allow Wei Wei to go to Riyadh? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Su Man would elope with your wife?¡±


    Ye Wei kicked her. When did that block of ice learn to watch her antics! She deserved a beating! Eleven was in her typical coldness and ignored Ye Wei¡¯s protests. She felt that she had nothing to lose when watching their antics.


    Not to mention her curiosity, even Bai Ye, Miss Cheng, Third Young Master Ye, and Little Young Master Ye were extremely curious. Several pairs of eyes were on Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue blinked and honestly replied, ¡°My wife said that Su Man is not as good-looking as me. She gave up on Su Man instead of giving up on me. I was the first.¡±


    Everybody was stunned into silence.


    Even an ice-cold person like Eleven was also stunned, let alone Cheng Anya and company.


    Dear Wei Wei, how could you even say this! You sure are¡­ badass!


    ¡°Dear Brother Marshmallow, Wei Wei is lying to you¡ªthis, I vouch with my character. Look at how hollow and insincere her words are, not to mention how she gets excited when she hears Su Man¡¯s name. Could you even believe that?¡± Bai Ye, after many years of oppression, had a golden opportunity to turn the tables, said. He had no qualms watching the world burn.


    The young kid was as skeptical.


    Mo Jue¡¯s purple eyes were lost for a moment. He looked at how everybody else nodded, then at Ye Wei. As he pulled Ye Wei¡¯s sleeve, he asked, ¡°Wifey, would you lie to me?¡±


    ¡°I would not,¡± Ye Wei calmly replied.


    Mo Jue was content and looked at everybody else with a bragging glance. He said, ¡°Wifey said she would not lie to me. Don¡¯t you dare to drive a wedge between us.¡±


    Eleven¡¯s eyes twitched. How could Ye Wei groom Mo Jue to such an extent? This was extremely rare!


    The young kid broke into an extremely happy smile.


    As fellow men, Bai Ye admired Mo Jue that tad more.


    Third Young Master Ye collapsed into laughter on Cheng Anya¡¯s shoulders. He was too cute.


    Miss Cheng remained extremely calm. When Mo Jue warned them against driving a wedge, his expression was over-the-top innocent like a rabbit.


    ¡°Wei Wei, that was a masterstroke of yours,¡± Cheng Anya said.


    ¡°Third sister-in-law, that¡¯s an overstatement.¡±


    As the two women looked at each other and burst into laughter, Miss Cheng took a glance at Third Young Master Ye. A chill ran down Third Young Master Ye¡¯s back and he felt unusually conflicted. His dear Anya had several mean jokes of her own. Having her eyes on him meant that he was absolutely dead meat.


    ¡°Dear Anya, stop imagining those weird images. I am not like him.¡± Third Young Master Ye immediately clarified.


    Though Mo Jue embodied the classic hen-pecked man, he was no men¡¯s role model.


    Ye Wei smiled and said, ¡°Third brother, our Mo Jue is way more innocent than you and we could really use his innocence that bit more. He is innocent, be it in his character or looks.¡±


    That was an absolute truth.


    Miss Cheng broke into an even gentler smile. ¡°Your brother has no idea what innocence is.¡±


    The young kid also chimed in and said, ¡°Mommy, if you are feeling unsatisfied, you can also try to get involved. Su Man is not too bad. He is gorgeous.¡±


    ¡°Watch out before I kill you.¡± If Third Young Master Ye could hit somebody, he would have dope-slapped the young kid. Ye Wei wanted to say that Beautiful Su belonged to her, but she cleverly kept it to herself on account of Mo Jue¡¯s innocent face.


    As he saw his fellow men who were oppressed, Bai Ye emoted about how being single was good¡ªall things were bright and beautiful.


    ¡°Wifey, what are you talking about?¡± Mo Jue innocently asked.


    Cheng Anya suddenly said, ¡°Wei Wei, I suddenly agree with what you said. Mo Jue definitely looks better than Su Man, and somebody with such looks should top the world.¡±


    As there could only be one person who topped the world, she had never seen anyone as beautiful as Mo Jue. If he were a woman, he would give people the impression that he was a beauty incarnate. His clear purple eyes were even more charming.


    Even if he were as innocent as a slate, he could not stand up to that gorgeous smile of hers.


    Ye Wei did not express her opinion but merely chuckled.


    ¡°Dear Anya, how dare you praise other men. Are you tired of living?¡± Third Young Master Ye squinted and reached out to mess with his hair. He was in jealousy mode.


    Miss Cheng tapped his head and ruefully said, ¡°Ah Chen, we must be honest.¡±


    ¡®You are definitely nowhere like Mo Jue. Just admit it.¡¯


    The young kid stroked his chin, deep in thought. He said, ¡°I am curious as to how Su Man looks like. Auntie, is he really that gorgeous?¡±


    ¡°Ask Eleven.¡± Ye Wei waved her hand confidently. She was keeping silent as long as Mo Jue was around.


    Eleven looked at Mo Jue and made a very politically correct reply. ¡°To each their own.¡±


    ¡°Then, he should be a beauty incarnate.¡± The young kid laughed.


    Cheng Anya suddenly saw the jade pendant on the young kid. She was extremely curious and asked, ¡°Ning Ning, what are you wearing? Is it a jade pendant?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t that something that girls typically wore? Her son was not one who would normally wear these things.


    The young kid showed a smile while his hurt quickly flashed past and he quickly returned to normal. He was about to answer when Mo Jue helped him answer the question. ¡°It belongs to Nuo Nuo.¡±


    The atmosphere felt a bit heavy.


    Ye Wei and company actually knew what happened while Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye did not.


    The young kid put back the jade pendant which he accidentally revealed back in and seemed calm. One could see the slightest sadness and desperation in him. It was many years later that Cheng Anya realized when she recalled the scene.


    There was a calm that was akin to stagnant water.


    ¡°It looks really good,¡± Cheng Anya flatly said as Third Young Master Ye held her hand tightly.


    The young kid broke into a smile. He said, ¡°Yes, I think it looks pretty good too.¡±


    As he saw them happily talking to each other, he really missed Nuo Nuo and had sleepless nights for fear of dreaming of her when he fell asleep. He would only jolt awake to grasp at the regret in the air and remained awake.


    He had expressed these emotions too young and early, and they were deeply etched in his heart.


    As time passed, these memories became even clearer. The etched memories were gradually sealed and could not be removed. These memories would follow him for the rest of his life, and he would guard them without regret.


    Bai Ye tapped the young kid¡¯s shoulders and everybody fell silent. It was Third Young Master Ye who tapped the table and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I get you to bring an idiot home earlier? If you run into a tough nut, stay as far as you can. Now, look at how you¡¯ve gotten into trouble.¡±


    Miss Cheng went silent.


    Bai Ye laughed. This lesson was a tad too early.


    The young kid put his hands together, forming a seemingly worshipping pose. He said, ¡°Oh all-powerful and all-able daddy, your darling child will follow your teachings to the last word and not make the same mistake again.¡±


    Everybody broke into laughter.


    As the atmosphere livened up, Cheng Anya laughed and did not say anything else. Her heart was extremely aching. As she saw how he was forcing a smile, her heart wrenched.


    As they laughed and joked, they reached Riyadh. The plane landed on a private parking apron. The garden was extremely spacious like an oasis. There were date palm trees that were widely spaced out and a dense patch of palm trees. There was an intricate fountain in the middle of the courtyard and various flowers and plants in the typically lush courtyard. While the mansion seemed slightly old, they emanated a heavy sense of history. Gorgeous crystal lamps in the shape of lotus petals hung above the winding corridors, with vines covering the walls. Greenery was all around the place.


    The maidservants who welcomed them were adorned in plain black robes that covered their heads. It was how typical Arabian women dressed. The maidservants led them to the hall.


    Ye Wei happily waved at them and sent them into fits of laughter. One of them replied in English,¡± Master ought to have a headache this time.¡±


    Although summer in Riyadh was scorching hot, the great hall was cool. Bai Ye keenly observed that the walls were sculpted from ice jade. While there was no observable difference, the walls were ice-cold to the touch. This was a special design that was in place to reduce the summer heat.


    It was out of the box.


    ¡°All the walls are sculpted from ice-jade. Boy, they are rich,¡± Ye Wei and Eleven used to stay here for a very long time and were extremely familiar with the place. Ye Wei helped herself to the fruits on the table to quench her thirst.


    Summer in Riyadh was unbearably hot. Once they alighted from the plane, the heat leaped at them and parched their mouths.


    Not too long later, the maidservants served iced beverages and fruit desserts. As they were also very familiar with Ye Wei and Eleven¡¯s preferences, they even thoughtfully prepared two glasses of blue-green fruit beverages for them.


    Ye Wei said in Arabic, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Sister Dana to still remember my favorite beverages. I¡¯m really touched.¡±


    Dana smiled and said, ¡°Master is receiving Her Highness The Seventh Princess. He will be over here in a moment.¡±


    ¡°Is she good-looking?¡± Ye Wei was clearly gossiping. If she made a visit, she was definitely throwing herself into his arms. Ye Wei witnessed something even more shocking last year.


    Dana¡¯s wide eyes were full of laughter. She said, ¡°Not as good-looking as you.¡±


    Ye Wei was pleased.


    Sister Dana was really too generous.


    Bai Ye shook his head and jabbed her shoulder. He said, ¡°Does anybody else in your family understand Arabic?¡±


    One had to calm the harem before hitting on somebody.


    Lest the harem revolt.


    Ye Wei had forgotten that and told Mo Jue in Arabic, ¡°Dear Marshmallow, my drink tastes terrible. Let¡¯s exchange.¡±


    Mo Jue obediently swapped his drink with Ye Wei. Ye Wei suddenly stopped him and said, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I am feeling extremely thirsty all of a sudden.¡±


    Since people could understand her, Ye Wei was feeling conflicted.


    The young kid smiled and explained what happened to Cheng Anya. Save her, everybody else understood Arabic. Cheng Anya was not as badass as them. She only understood English, Japanese, and French.


    Not too long later, somebody outside shouted ¡®master¡¯. A tall and svelte figure, with his back against the sun and donning a white robe, strode into the crowd. He had a mild yet gentle halo around him.


    He emanated holiness that could not be desecrated.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s first impression was that he was indeed Beautiful Su!


    There was only a single thought on everybody¡¯s minds.


    A beauty¡¯s smile sways everyone.

 Chapter 373 - A Beauty’s Smile Sways Everyone (Part Two)

    Su Man, who was about twenty-six to twenty-seven, had a tall figure. He did not dress like the typical Arabian¡ªwhite cloak, black headband, white headwear. He merely wore a white robe and his long hair was tied to his back with a silver cord. His slender eyebrows were long and beautiful. His pitch-dark eyes were filled with life like water flowing from the springs and cleanliness amidst the coldness. Upon closer look, it seemed like the winds that graced the tundras, cold and imposing. He had a tall nose and his beautiful lips were lustrous. Even his chin was so intricate to the point it caught attention. All of his facial features were clearly God¡¯s masterpiece.


    He gave people the impression that he was arrogant, cold, and unapproachable, and not one who could be desecrated.


    Despite his extremely impressive features, people did not misidentify him as a woman as he, on first look, was an extremely confident and tough man. No woman would have such an imposing aura that was one of its kinds and implied one¡¯s arrogance above all.


    His coat was whiter than snow, and when complemented with a silver band that kept his hair together, it made him seem extremely gorgeous.


    Once he made his appearance, he absolutely stunned everybody. As he stood there, the whole world seemed to become a backdrop and he was the only light.


    Once he made an appearance, silence befell the place as they were stunned by such beauty. Even Ye Wei and Eleven, who were used to his gorgeous looks, were stunned. There are some people whom one could never get sick of looking, and he was still as stunning as before.


    Su Man¡¯s gaze swept across everybody in the great hall. He was used to their shocked looks. His gaze landed on the young kid, and he slightly and rarely curled his lips into a smile.


    At that very moment, his smile swayed everyone.


    ¡°Beautiful Su, I miss you!¡± Ye Wei¡¯s first reaction was to scoot up to him in spite of Mo Jue¡¯s jealousy. When it came to throwing oneself into someone¡¯s embrace, Ye Wei was tops at it. While she moved fast, someone moved even faster than her.


    Mo Jue immediately acted and followed closely. He hooked her waist and pulled her aside, his delicate features filled with protest. ¡°Wifey¡­¡±


    He dragged his response reluctantly.


    Su Man raised his eyebrows and his cold and harsh gaze landed on Ye Wei and Mo Jue. As Ye Wei did not get to pounce onto Su Man, she was unhappy. She could not allow Mo Jue to fly into a rage either, so she was extremely sad and angry.


    ¡°I do not miss you the slightest bit,¡± Su Man said with a cold gaze and his calm voice sounded clean. He especially admired Mo Jue for being able to keep Ye Wei in check, and it was indeed so lest she get many people into trouble.


    ¡°Beautiful Su, you are not the kindest.¡± Ye Wei protested as she tapped Marshmallow¡¯s hands away and hinted to him he could let go. Bringing him along was the worst decision possible. Had there been somebody else in the castle who could keep him in check, she really had no intention of bringing him along.


    ¡°Su Man.¡± the young kid walked over with small steps and stroked his chin while effusively praising him. ¡°That was really unexpected of you.¡±


    Although he had heard people describe him as ¡®beauty incarnate¡¯, it was only when he saw the person that he really appreciated what it really meant. He was imposingly regal and gorgeous.


    ¡°Hey there, small chap, you are as unexpected too.¡± Su Man tapped his shoulders and his gaze became slightly gentler. ¡°What brings Ye Wei here?¡±


    When Ye Wei heard this, she stopped and said, ¡°Beautiful Su, what do you mean?¡±


    Eleven replied as a matter-of-factly. She said, ¡°He dislikes you.¡±


    The young kid smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s my auntie.¡±


    ¡°This is indeed a small world.¡± Helplessness flashed through Su Man¡¯s typically cold and harsh gaze. They were, however one looked at it, related.


    The young kid introduced them, and Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye only nodded in acknowledgment as they carried a virus in them. Su Man was not one who was fond of pleasantries. Them nodding in acknowledgment suited his preferences, just like Bai Ye.


    ¡°Ning Ning, why are so many people following my patients around?¡± Su Man scanned the area with a cold look and everybody felt indescribable oppression spreading. Some people just had the ability to create such an atmosphere with just a single statement.


    Third Young Master Ye and Miss Cheng remained silent. This seeming genius had some kind of a weird temperament. Apart from their darling child, both of them definitely had to be present. The presence of the rest was none of their concern.


    ¡°You have got a problem with me missing you? You definitely know that Eleven and I are inseparable.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and you even brought the entire village along.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please, didn¡¯t you regret not acknowledging me then?¡± Ye Wei laughed as she hooked Su Man¡¯s arm. ¡°Gorgeous beauty, don¡¯t you even miss me the slightest?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Su Man was a man of few words. As he turned around, Mo Jue pulled Ye Wei to his side and his purple eyes were boiling with jealousy. ¡°Wifey, please do not act like this. If you want to hug someone, hugging me will do.¡±


    Everybody was stunned into silence.


    Everyone else had an excuse, Bai Ye mused. ¡°I was handling the virus that infected both of them. Maybe I can be of help.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Su Man coldly replied. His reply reeked of hidden arrogance and was nothing short of aggressive.


    Bai Ye smiled it off, but both of them had a cold in their looks that slowly revealed their domineering side. ¡°Trust me, you will need it.¡±


    As their gazes locked, one was confident and easy-going whilst the other was cold and arrogant. Their temperaments were not the most different, and everyone else could only feel an oppressive ambiance.


    The young kid elegantly smiled as he stood in the middle. Both of their eyes looked away at the same time. One was calm while the other was cold. The young kid coldly smiled and said, ¡°Dear Beautiful Su, Bai Ye has also done some research on the virus. While his research isn¡¯t as thorough as yours, his medical skills are undoubtedly stronger than yours.¡±


    Su Man raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I want the latest analysis.¡±


    Bai Ye nodded and said, ¡°No problem.¡±


    Su Man looked around and had Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya follow him to the research lab. He forbade the others from following, and everyone else obeyed. Bai Ye said, ¡°That guy is nothing short of brazen.¡±


    ¡°He can afford to,¡± Eleven said. ¡°When he knew Wei Wei and my identity back then, he was nothing short of impolite.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Wei Wei, to think you have such good taste. But¡­¡± Bai Ye smiled as he looked at Mo Jue and said, ¡°This change in taste is a tad too drastic.¡±


    Mo Jue did not understand what Bai Ye said whilst the young kid smiled. Eleven struggled to hold in her smile and Ye Wei lazily waved her hand. She was speechless. ¡°It was an accident, an accident¡­¡±


    ¡°Is he Arabian?¡± Bai Ye curiously asked. Su Man had features that were as delicate as those of Arabians, but his features had the intricacies of Orientals. He, on the overall, looked more like an Oriental.


    ¡°His mother is Arabian whilst his father is Chinese. He is mixed-blood.¡±


    Everybody nodded. Mixed-bloods were often extremely attractive looking. The few mixed-blood people they knew were like this, but none were as impressively stunning as Su Man. Ye Wei lazily leaned against the chair and enjoyed her iced beverage as she slowly said, ¡°Now you know why I¡¯m attracted to him. Beautiful Su is attractive both inside and outside. Once you have spent enough time with him, you will know why he is a true man that is extremely hard to chance upon.¡±


    It was a pity that he did not take a liking to her. Insider information suggested that Su Man did not like women who liked men, so Ye Wei was instantly out of the game. This was indeed a tragedy.


    ¡°Auntie, your charm is not working out for you.¡±


    ¡°You children are only good at blabbering nonsense. If this is indeed the case, I won¡¯t be able to find someone I like. How should I settle down then, huh?¡± Ye Wei pointed at Mo Jue and smiled gorgeously. As long as she managed to charm Mo Jue, that would do.


    Mo Jue grabbed Ye Wei¡¯s hands and asked, ¡°Wifey, did you say that he is not as good-looking as I am and you hence duped him long ago? Why are you still scooting up to him? Wifey, you are lying to me.¡±


    ¡°Since he is somebody whom I¡¯ve never seen in a long time, it¡¯s perfectly normal that I miss him. Also, hugging a friend is basic respect, get it?¡±


    Mo Jue shook his head and pointed at Eleven and said, ¡°She did not even hug him at all.¡±


    Bai Ye and the young kid smiled as Eleven coldly harrumphed. Ye Wei played along extremely well and said, ¡°Look at Eleven, this block of ice. Does she look like she¡¯s ever hugged anyone before? If you are tired of living, throw yourself into her embrace. How could you compare your wifey and Eleven?¡±


    One does not simply compare fire and ice like apples to apples.


    ¡°Wifey, it would be good if you were like Eleven. Your dearest Marshmallow does not take well to overly warm and passionate you,¡± Mo Jue said, slightly glum. His gaze sank and his lowered head showed how dejected he was. Even his clear purple eyes became dark.


    Mo Jue being like this made her¡­ unhappy. Ye Wei was a little stifled. She had no intention to change her style to accommodate anybody, not to mention how Su Man was never interested in her. Since she was teasing him out of boredom, it was no big deal and quite harmless as well.


    ¡°Wei Wei, did you discover that he has somehow become smarter?¡± Eleven suddenly asked. His changes in the past few days were pretty obvious, and he was no longer as innocent as a clean slate. He was whatever Ye Wei described him to be.


    Ye Wei nodded. Eleven had another worry. Was he going to become his original self?


    Or¡­


    ¡°Dear Marshmallow, are you recalling something?¡± Ye Wei gently asked as Mo Jue shook his head. Eleven and Ye Wei looked at each other in the eye and did not say a word. They had probably overthought!


    ¡°Wifey, if you do this again, I will kill him,¡± Mo Jue flatly replied as murderous intent filled his purple eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Dear Marshmallow, come. I¡¯ll show you the sights and sounds of Riyadh,¡± Ye Wei said as she yanked Mo Jue out along with her. Mo Jue¡¯s gloomy face instantly bloomed into happiness.


    This was a typical and small laboratory.


    As Su Man was an expert on viruses, his laboratory in his home had the most comprehensive suite of equipment, containing the essentials despite its size. There were test tubes, experimental agents, automated equipment, computer analysis diagrams, and huge LCD screens.


    Su Man drew their blood samples and injected each of them with a different colored experimental agent. Since there were only three of them, Third Young Master Ye had no other concerns and flatly asked, ¡°Mister Su, is there really a cure for the virus?¡±


    As Su Man was doing a comprehensive check on Cheng Anya, he calmly said, ¡°Maybe yes, maybe no. I have no absolute confidence, and I¡¯ll have to see how unstable the virus can get.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was mentally prepared. He looked at Cheng Anya and gently smiled. Cheng Anya smiled in return. To them, life and death at this juncture did not seem particularly important.


    Su Man took a glance at these lovers. Since he had very good ties with Ning Ning, he had quite a good impression of them and his attitude toward them was much softer. As they were able to raise somebody like the young kid, they, as parents, were clearly no average joe.


    Besides, a few months ago, Third Young Master Ye¡¯s dramatic exploits and scandals rocked the globe. Since Su Man knew that they were Ning Ning¡¯s parents, he naturally followed the news and felt it interesting.


    Seeing how they calmly faced life and death now, his heart was filled with admiration for them.


    ¡°Just call me Su Man. That will do.¡± Su Man¡¯s crisp voice did not hint of any emotional undulation.


    Cheng Anya smiled and allowed him to check. She then asked, ¡°Su Man, how did you know Ning Ning?¡±


    ¡°By chance, I guess. He wanted some weapon schematics that I happened to be able to provide. While I was initially reluctant to provide him with them, I did not expect him to hack all my computers in my home. So, I had no choice but to compromise. Had I not agreed to it, I¡¯m afraid that he would even amend my nationality FOC, and I would wake up being a stateless person. For all you know, I might even get an unknown name in the partner column of my identity documentation.¡± Su Man described.


    As the young kid¡¯s parents, Third Young Master Ye and Miss Cheng were extremely embarrassed.


    Their child¡¯s actions were simply¡­


    Daylight robbery!


    He was, beyond doubt, his son¡ªThird Young Master Ye pleasingly thought. While the methods were devious and scheming, they were the most effective.


    ¡°¡­It must suck to be you.¡± Miss Cheng remained silent for a moment before she squeezed this statement out. Once she said it, she regretted it. Shouldn¡¯t typical parents apologize for what their children had done?


    Miss Cheng was at a loss for words!


    ¡°Uh, yes, it sucks to be me,¡± Beautiful Su gently replied. He did not have the slightest feeling that these parents had brought their child up in the most twisted manner possible. Miss Cheng¡¯s indulgence for the young kid had reached a whole new level.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to occasionally embrace the suck. My son is extremely useful in many ways,¡± Third Young Master Ye said. He did not feel that the young kid¡¯s actions were despicable. Instead, he felt glorified about them.


    Su Man nodded and admitted. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Miss Cheng and Third Young Master Ye were satisfied. Beautiful Su was clearly too generous. Actually, how they knew each other was not important. What was most important was how their friendship was now. It¡¯s pretty good, wasn¡¯t it?


    As Su Man finished his checks on Miss Cheng, his brows slightly raised and there was an acknowledgement in his cold eyes. He said, ¡°Now, I know that Ning Ning¡¯s character is not nurtured, but instead inherited.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was stunned into silence.


    Miss Cheng was stunned into silence.


    Su Man had Miss Cheng stand up, and then had Third Young Master Ye lie down. He said, ¡°But the two of you are not wrong.¡±


    When Su Man did a check up on Third Young Master Ye, he saw the pictures and information on the screen and his gaze sunk. As it was all in Arabic, Cheng Anya did not understand them. The picture, however, was clear¡ªit was a liver.


    ¡°We have a bit of trouble.¡± Su Man flatly chimed.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart jolted and she had a bad omen. ¡°What happened? Is there no cure?¡±


    ¡°The virus has invaded the lungs, and he is in a worse condition than you,¡± Su Man honestly replied. He felt that they were strong enough to be able to bear the news and hence did not conceal it. ¡°This is a cellular virus, which once invades the lungs, severely compromises bodily functions. He won¡¯t be able to freely move in no more than a day and will have to lie down and rely on sedatives and oxygen masks to stay alive.¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes suddenly grew big and blood faded from it. She felt pain in her heart, and her head ached. Her mind was blank. She could not care about anything else. Her hands and legs were cold while panic and fear lapped at her.


    She had a strong feeling that she was about to lose Third Young Master Ye.


    ¡°Su Man, what now?¡± Cheng Anya struggled to calm herself but she was unable to. Her voice started to tremble, and her skinny body started to tense up.


    Third Young Master Ye reached out and held Cheng Anya¡¯s hands tightly. As she held his cold hand, she felt a wrench in her heart. Although she did not see life and death as significantly as before, she could not help but show pain and desperation when eternal separation was all but a reality.


    ¡°Dear Anya, do not worry. It¡¯s not as though all hope is lost,¡± Third Young Master Ye gently replied. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree on that?¡±


    ¡°The outcome is worse than I thought, and since a cure is still possible, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Su Man flatly replied. His eyes betrayed a steely determination. ¡°Since it¡¯s rare that Ning Ning came to ask me for help, I will fulfill his wish.¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart relaxed, and she did not know how Su Man¡¯s words made her admire him subconsciously.


    ¡°What about her?¡±


    Su Man took a look at Cheng Anya and said, ¡°She¡¯s in very good shape and everything is under control for now. As she is patient zero, the stability of the virus in her is higher than yours, so that explains why her condition is very good.¡±


    ¡°How could this be? I was infected earlier than him.¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with how early or late you are infected.¡± Su Man explained. ¡°These cellular viruses are unstable, and hence not potent, let alone the transmitted virus. Their instability is exploited, let alone the potential for mutations.¡±


    Cheng Anya had no knowledge of viruses, but when she saw Su Man¡¯s heavy gaze, she felt a sinking feeling in her heart. It was Third Young Master Ye who did not seem worried and calmly accepted the bad news.


    ¡°Also, Su Man, the designer of the 1934 virus was your grandfather. Bai Ye mentioned that the 1934 virus operates on the same principle as this virus. Is there an antidote?¡± Cheng Anya asked Su Man.


    Su Man nodded and pain flashed through his cold eyes so quickly nobody could feel it. ¡°The 1934 virus was designed by my grandfather when he was young. As my grandmother was suffering from liver cancer then, my grandfather researched the cellular virus to only discover a cure for liver cancer. Back then, he would lock himself in the lab and nobody knew how deadly the researched virus was. Only he did. His disciples, however, smuggled the virus out and the virus landed in the hands of criminals. This resulted in tens of thousands of deaths in a Siberian town, and my grandfather was extremely remorseful of it. He then dedicated his life to researching for an antidote for the 1934 virus, and it only came to fruition in his late years. When we moved house, some of these documents were lost. A few pages of the record for the antidote were lost, and I will need some time to complete said pages. While both viruses operate on the same principle, this virus in your is clearly more complex. As of now, I only have a rough idea and will need to test it on you to confirm it.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye looked at Su Man and gently smiled. He calmly and confidently said, ¡°Do what you have to do. I trust you.¡±

 Chapter 374 - Dear Wife, I Cannot Take a Liking to Him

    After Su Man did a detailed checkup for Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya, they emerged when it was almost evening. While he remained in the lab and prepared his data, he had his maidservants lead them to their dormitories.


    The young kid was already waiting for them at the door. As the check-up took longer than the one in Rome did, the young kid was extremely uneasy and feared that something would happen. If Su Man said that there is no way out, then nobody in the world would be able to save them.


    When they returned, Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face seemed pale. The young kid¡¯s heart sank and he quickly ran forward. As Cheng Anya was afraid she would accidentally touch him, she ordered him to stay away. The young kid unwillingly stood away and kept a safe distance from them.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, are you alright? What did Su Man say?¡± The young kid was extremely urgent. He had waited all afternoon and his patience was lost. While he knew the odds were very small, he only wanted to hear good news.


    Cheng Anya did not hide anything from him and honestly replied to him. Deep in his heart, the young kid was extremely worried but he did not express it. The young kid tucked his lips and said, ¡°We have the most kickass doctor and the top virologist in the world here. Daddy and Mommy will be fine.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye confidently laughed. The calm the young kid showed was like that of a general. When he recalled how Cheng Anya had to be amputated when she met with an accident, the child did not panic and even consoled Daddy Cheng.


    But¡­


    ¡°Darling child, do not be too worried. Do what you have to do. Since you trust them, let¡¯s go the whole ten yards. Whatever the outcome, your mommy and I will accept it,¡± Third Young Master Ye calmly replied.


    ¡°Stop tensing up. It¡¯s depressing, okay? Your daddy and mommy are more likely to die from bad luck, so cheer up.¡± Miss Cheng waved her hand. She detested her child having a tense look as it made her uncomfortable.


    In her impression, her son must wear a cute and elegant smile. Him tensing up ran counter to her ideals.


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± The young kid said as he pouted, discontent written all over his lips. ¡°All that said, I will not allow you to leave me.¡±


    Miss Cheng smiled and jabbed his leg without warning. She said, ¡°Who just said that the most badass doctor and virologist are here and things would be alright? Why did you flip flop so quickly? Losing faith?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, stop seeing through your darling child this way,¡± the young kid said as he stared at her. The little kid was clearly expressing his unhappiness.


    Miss Cheng and Third Young Master Ye looked at each other and smiled.


    ¡°Dear Anya, Ning Ning, how about we go out for a spin later? You two have not been to Riyadh, and Riyadh looks really good at night.¡± Third Young Master Ye proposed. He had been to Riyadh twice on business, and each time was so rushed he did not have the opportunity to appreciate and enjoy the beauty of night time Riyadh. Its beauty at night had left a deep impression on him.


    While the gorgeous scenery was no understatement, a family of three on a trip would also feel as good.


    Save the trip to the beach, their family had yet to travel and they did not know whether they would get to have such warm family times in the future.


    He really treasured them.


    ¡°Your darling child approves.¡± The young kid broke into an elegant smile and happily agreed. His big pitch-black eyes showed a childlike fun as he said, ¡°Su Man said that the local produce here is very famous.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye nodded and gave his child a ¡®good¡¯ hand sign. Father and son looked at each other and smiled.


    Cheng Anya hesitated and there was a slight fear and dread in her eyes. Zhang Bo¡¯s incident was deeply etched in her heart, and the pain was indescribable.


    ¡°We, in our current conditions, should not take to the streets lest we implicate others,¡± Cheng Anya said. While she wanted to take a look as well, the conditions did not allow it. Skin-to-skin contact on the streets was unavoidable. The spread of the virus would have unthinkable consequences.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Third Young Master Ye felt that it was not good. Even though the streets of Riyadh were wide, things could still happen. ¡°F***! If I have to be confined to the bed from tomorrow onward, why can¡¯t I still enjoy today? Heaven is sure one damn idiot.¡±


    Miss Cheng was stunned into silence.


    ¡°¡­Daddy, please be civilized and not be a bad example to your darling child,¡± the young kid said.


    Third Young Master Ye raised his eyebrows in seeming laughter and shot the young kid a despising glance that said ¡®save your effort¡¯. He said, ¡°Got it. If you can flip the bird at Louis, how much more, or less, civilized can you get? Besides, nobody in our family can feign being civilized, so let¡¯s just cut the act.¡±


    The young kid stroked his nose and kept his smile. He seriously said, ¡°Daddy, you cannot say this. One¡¯s image is still extremely important.¡±


    Cheng Anya looked at this father-son duo and could not help but laugh. They were too cute.


    ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s drive and not alight. If there is something we want, our darling child could get it on our behalf.¡± Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°Darling, guess you will have to work a little harder today given that your old man will have tougher times tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± The young kid seemingly saluted.


    Ye Wei and Mo Jue were having a whale of a time together that they went missing the whole afternoon. When it was dinner time, Su Man came out from the research lab to see the two of them coming back in style. Mo Jue calling Ye Wei ¡®wifey¡¯ lifted everybody¡¯s mood.


    The two of them impolitely sat down on the seats reserved for them when they came back. As the maidservants served their food and drinks, Marshmallow, who left in the afternoon with a glum face, was now extremely happy. His cheeks were slightly red and he looked very cute.


    Eleven grabbed Ye Wei and softly asked, ¡°You settled him? Did you discover anything?¡±


    When it came to unwritten understanding, Ye Wei and Eleven were the best at it as they knew what the other was up to without communicating through their gazes. Ye Wei shook her head and said, ¡°All is normal.¡±


    Due to their unique identities, Ye Wei was always guarded against Mo Jue despite her feelings for him that could have been love as well. As she could not allow her feelings for him to interfere with the bigger picture, threading carefully was the norm.


    But, whether it was feigned feelings becoming real or otherwise, there were some hints of truth and falsehood. Even Ye Wei herself was not certain.


    Let alone the people around her.


    As she was not somebody whose thoughts were easily fathomed, people should not presume given how confident and easy-going she was. This was the reason why Third Young Master Ye and Bai Ye were at ease with letting her watch over Mo Jue.


    ¡°Beautiful Su, how are my brother and sister-in-law?¡± Ye Wei happened to be sitting opposite Su Man. As she looked up to see the person whom she admired, Ye Wei¡¯s mood instantly elevated.


    ¡°Good,¡± Su Man calmly replied.


    The young kid said, ¡°Auntie, you are already having a whale of a time and could still remember my daddy and mommy?¡±


    ¡°Little kids should eat more and talk less.¡±


    ¡°Dear Marshmallow Uncle-In-Law, did auntie bully you?¡±


    Mo Jue innocently shook his head and he really protected his wife. ¡°Nope, wifey has been really good toward me.¡±


    Everybody mourned for Marshmallow. Any normal person would be able to see how things were clearly not good.


    Su Man mixed the food on his plate and his cold brows were slightly raised. His gaze landed on Mo Jue, who happened to be opposite him, and he found that nothing seemed weird about it.


    The strange thing was how Su Man glanced at them many times. Everybody else, save Mo Jue, was keen enough to feel it.


    Ye Wei and Eleven were familiar with Su Man¡¯s temperament, and that was mentioned on the plane once.


    Eleven and Miss Cheng could not maintain their cold and reserved stances respectively since their imaginations were running wild.


    Mo Jue¡¯s looks would have no issues winning the hearts of both men and women, and it was especially so when he had an innocent gaze, clear purple eyes, and tender look when he was in love. One look was all that was needed to tell that he was somebody who could be easily petted.


    To see Ye Wei tease that out of him without growing weary was extremely interesting.


    Everybody could imagine an extremely convoluted love triangle: Mo Jue took a fancy to Ye Wei, and Ye Wei took a fancy to Su Man, whereas Su Man took a fancy toward Mo Jue. Ye Wei had pursued Su Man for more than a year. She was clearly coming for Su Man.


    Bringing Mo Jue along ended up adding to her love rival count, and it did not help that said love rival called her ¡®wifey¡¯.


    Everybody was secretly wondering how sad and angry Ye Wei was.


    As the young kid slurped down cold coconut milk, his pitch-black eyes were whirring to life as they looked at his auntie, Marshmallow Uncle-In-Law, and Su Man. As he looked on, he wanted to be as cunning as he could.


    Ye Wei slowly put down her cutlery and laughed gorgeously. Cutting to the chase, she asked, ¡°Beautiful Su, have you taken a liking to my Marshmallow?¡±


    Su Man remained calm and his eyebrows did not twitch. ¡°Nonsense,¡± he said.


    Mo Jue innocently looked at Ye Wei as though he was afraid of Ye Wei getting angry. He quickly put up his hands and said, ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t get angry. Relax, I love my wifey and will not take a liking to him.¡±


    Silence ensued¡­


    Eleven looked aside in slight embarrassment. Her shoulders shuddered as though she was maniacally laughing. Miss Cheng calmly adjusted the table cloth and almost fell onto the table laughing. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyes twitched and felt that laughing was not the kindest thing he could do as Su Man was the master of the house and they were merely guests.


    The young kid, who was drinking his coconut milk, choked on it and vomited in another direction. He was even coughing nonstop.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Amidst the eerie silence, Bai Ye was the only person tapping the table in laughter. As an easy-going person who was cold and reserved, this was the first time he really lost his composure. Su Man, in slow motion, raised his eyebrows and turned to coldly look at Bai Ye and calmly helped himself to a mouthful of tea.


    Mo Jue seemed to have no impression of what he had caused and looked around innocently to ask, ¡°What¡¯s with you?¡±


    Ye Wei stroked Mo Jue¡¯s head and felt reassured. Having been bullied by Su Man so many times, she had yet to win once. To think that Mo Jue¡¯s appearance would put Su Man in such a tight spot.


    It was very good indeed.


    Seeing Su Man¡¯s face change, albeit subtle, was gratifying. This chap sure had potential.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Marshmallow, well done. You deserve a medal for this.¡± Ye Wei¡¯s effusing praise left Mo Jue grinning.


    ¡°Wei Wei, you sure groomed him extremely well,¡± Bai Ye said, panting from laughing.


    Ye Wei laughed alluringly and schemingly. She said, ¡°Beautiful Su, please do not be embarrassed. If you consider giving me a kiss, I will consider lending you my Marshmallow dearest for a hug.¡±


    Everybody was stunned into silence.


    The young kid was thankful he was not drinking anything. ¡®Auntie, you are good!¡¯


    Third Young Master Ye could not help but emote at how his life was complete with such a sister.


    Miss Cheng felt that anybody whose last name was Ye was indeed twisted. That was a realization she had from a long time ago.


    Although Su Man still had a cold gaze, his lips curled up into a somewhat smile as though the autumn frost had just passed. He sounded calm and stoic as he said, ¡°In terms of personality, he has a dissociative character. In terms of age, he is of two ages. In terms of spirit, he is not a complete person.¡±


    ¡­


    Everybody fell silent.


    Ye Wei retracted her smile and looked at Mo Jue. She said, ¡°Have you encountered someone with the same symptoms as him?¡±


    ¡°A few years ago.¡±


    ¡°How do such things happen?¡±


    ¡°How do I know?¡± Su Man answered indifferently.


    Ye Wei broke into tears and said, ¡°Beautiful Su, please do not be this harsh on me.¡±


    ¡°I have always been this harsh.¡±


    Ye Wei fell silent. Even if it was true, dear Beautiful Su ought not to have been so direct about it. She was aghast.


    The young kid was extremely curious. He said, ¡°Su Man, Mo Jue was not like this. I had seen him once before, and his difference was like heaven and earth. He has been like this for days. When would he recover?¡±


    Mo Jue was still as oblivious to what they were talking about.


    Su Man raised his eyebrows and looked at Mo Jue. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you had a previous case?¡± Third Young Master Ye curiously asked.


    Beautiful Su said, ¡°This is not really a disease and it varies from person to person. I am therefore naturally unsure.¡±


    Eleven was most concerned about something else. ¡°Can it be cured?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with this perpetual ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯ response?¡± Bai Ye said.


    Ye Wei nodded in agreement. A doctor who is perpetually uncertain is a mediocre doctor.


    Su Man looked at Bai Ye with a cold and harsh glance. ¡°If I ask you the same question, I am afraid that you will never know the answer.¡±


    Everybody fell silent. Beautiful Su, how mean of you!


    Bai Ye smiled confidently and did not seem to mind. ¡°This case of his is not even symptomatic, so it¡¯s perfectly okay to have no answer. Since the scope of professional knowledge is different, let¡¯s go easy on the comparisons.¡±


    Su Man tasted his tea quietly. He said, ¡°Much sophistry on your part there.¡±


    Bai Ye laughed and calmly drank a mouthful of red wine. Everybody fell silent.


    The atmosphere was nothing short of creepy.


    Ye Wei looked at Mo Jue quietly. Dissociative character? She had never heard of such a term before. But that said, did it mean a complete person? That was nonsensical talk. He was clearly alive.

 Chapter 375 - Gorgeous Mo Jue Is Back

    After dinner, Third Young Master Ye took Cheng Anya and the young kid for a spin. Su Man wanted somebody to be the tour guide, but Third Young Master Ye refused. Although Third Young Master Ye was not familiar with Riyadh, he had an all-able son and was not afraid of getting lost. He did not want somebody else to disrupt the warm family time they had.


    Riyadh in the night was indeed exceptionally beautiful. The sand-filled city was littered with skyscrapers. The streets were wide and bright, and the city was well-lit at night. When one looked at Riyadh from a distance, it was as though all the lights in the city had lit up.


    Cars slowly drove by and Cheng Anya found that there were many fountains in the city. One could find two fountains along the same street with differing designs and styles. The fountains added a hint of coolness to the warm summer.


    A good effort was made in planting plants in the city, and Third Young Master Ye laughed and said, ¡°Part of the Sahara Desert is within Saudi Territory, and all the plants in every corner of Riyadh have to be painstakingly maintained. The costs involved are substantial, and the presence of fountains helps regulate the temperature in the city.¡±


    Cheng Anya nodded. She was full of admiration for them. She also felt that the temperature in Riyadh was too high. She had spent the day in Su Man¡¯s mansion which was lined with ice jade, which was exceptionally cooling. Once she stepped out, the heat rushed at her and Ye Wei, giggling, told her that forty degrees is considered normal temperature, with the highest temperature of about forty-five degrees. She could understand why the streets of Riyadh were so empty. Nobody in their right mind would walk on the streets in the day where the temperature was over forty degrees instead of at night when the temperature was cooler at about over thirty degrees. Those who decided to walk in the streets in the day were undoubtedly asking for trouble.


    The few of them got out of the car to take photographs when there were extremely few people around. Although they were sweating buckets, Cheng Anya was smiling very happily. What they did not know was that a storm was brewing in Su Man¡¯s mansion.


    After dinner, Su Man entered the research lab and completed his dossier on the antidote for the 1934 virus before continuing researching the virus. He was alone in the large research lab, and he was unsurprised when Ye Wei came.


    ¡°Dear Beautiful Su, do you mind if I spend my evenings with you?¡± Ye Wei smiled attractively and leaned her soft and nice-smelling body into Su Man¡¯s embrace. Like the most flexible person possible, she hooked Su Man¡¯s neck with one hand and smiled alluringly. She even preposterously kissed Su Man on the cheek.


    Throughout it, Su Man did not wince or blink. Firstly, in terms of martial arts ability, he was way worse off than Ye Wei. Secondly, he had one too many women throwing themselves into his embrace and he was numbed to it.


    The man whose black hair had a silver band around it looked high-above and cold. He slowly put down the folder in his hands and looked up and down Ye Wei with a cold and stern glance. He said, ¡°If you want to seduce somebody, at the very least, dress professionally.¡±


    Ye Wei broke into loud laughter and lecherously hooked Su Man¡¯s chin and gave him a teasing look that was as teasing as Su Man hoped for. She said, ¡°I was once naked in your sheets, and you were unfazed.¡±


    ¡°Good that you know that.¡± Su Man pushed her hand away.


    Beautiful Ye Wei openly caressed Beautiful Su¡¯s chest¡ªit was firm and tough. Ye Wei lamented. ¡°When would this become a soft mound? Beautiful Su, you are really mean. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you had taken a liking to men? You¡¯ve wasted a year of my life chasing you.¡±


    ¡°You did not ask.¡± Su Man frowned and beckoned her to get up. He hated being this up close and personal with women.


    Ye Wei just would not, and she hugged Su Man¡¯s neck and petulantly smiled. She said, ¡°Dear Beautiful Su, if you had told me back then that you fancied men, I would have changed my gender just for you and we would be the perfect couple. How dare you stop such a budding romance in its tracks? Can you face up to me?¡±


    Su Man, faced with Ye Wei¡¯s wild cards and convoluted reasoning that became truth when repeated, remained calm. He said, ¡°Even if you become a man, I will still not like you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Dear Beautiful Su, how could you lead me on with your gender preferences?¡± Ye Wei was upset and angry.


    Ye Wei was feeling extremely conflicted. Why was she unable to seduce Beautiful Su?


    She was losing her cool!


    ¡°Stop fooling around. If you have something to say, say it. I¡¯m busy.¡± Su Man coldly looked at her and his authoritative demeanor filled the room. While normal men would have been scared until their legs jellied, Ye Wei was unfazed. She had experienced even more shocking demeanors.


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m looking for you about, so stop acting stupid, will you?¡±


    ¡°Just cut to the chase, damn it. If you still want to beat about the bush, you are not going to change your spots when it comes to fancying other people.¡± Su Man cut to the chase. Although Ye Wei clung around him for more than a year, it was more jokes than serious stuff that he could not understand.


    He could see it as acknowledging Ye Wei and Eleven as friends. Otherwise, he would not have allowed them to stay at his place for such a long time. Even if they were strong, he was never short of ways to chase them out of his place.


    ¡°Yes, I like him. What about it?¡± Ye Wei indignantly admitted it. Although her matters of the heart were called out upon, she did not feel the slightest embarrassed or ashamed and openly admitted it. She tapped Su Man¡¯s chest and said, ¡°With him, does that count as two men, or one man?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Su Man asked in return. ¡°Also, what the hell do you mean?¡±


    ¡°He belongs to the Mafia and is possibly the man behind Louis. What¡¯s wrong with me taking a liking toward him?¡± Ye Wei said and then laughed with a few hints of self-mockery. ¡°For all you know, it might just be a conspiracy.¡±


    Su Man raised his eyebrows. Under the night sky, the man¡¯s snow-white dress and clear eyes made him exceptionally elegant and proud, yet wise. ¡°Are you afraid that he will scheme on you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a reasonable deduction,¡± Ye Wei said as she pulled her chair and sat down. ¡°I¡¯ve spent my life scheming against others, but never have others schemed against me.¡±


    ¡°Ye Wei, you are toast,¡± Su Man flatly replied, and his voice sounded a tad warmer like it had been soaked in water. ¡°You have really fallen in love with him.¡±


    Ye Wei smiled with some brutality and dominance. ¡°Dear Beautiful Su, do you feel that I should murder him? That ends all possible worries!¡±


    Su Man smiled gently. He said, ¡°I¡¯m certain that you can¡¯t bring yourself to do it.¡±


    ¡°Please, that¡¯s such a joke. Are there people in the world that I can¡¯t kill?¡± Ye Wei smiled with elegant dominance. She was even more arrogant and it revealed her desire to have her own way.


    ¡°I¡¯m certain,¡± Su Man flatly replied with arms akimbo. He asked, ¡°Ye Wei, you forcefully gain what you want and destroy what you do not want. While you have been going about this all this while, allow me to leave you with an earnest piece of advice: your overly rigid ways will do you in.¡±


    ¡°The pot ought not to call the kettle black as you are nowhere better.¡± Ye Wei waved her hand. ¡°Couldn¡¯t the same be said for you? You, Eleven, Bai Ye, and I¡ªaren¡¯t all of us like that?¡±


    Su Man looked at her and did not say a word. There was a terrifying piercing look in his pitch-black eyes and Ye Wei was flustered by them. ¡°Do you really have no idea when he will recover?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Such a person is a unicorn and there are no precedents that I know of. Even if I have encountered a precedent, said precedent¡¯s condition cannot be compared to Mo Jue¡¯s,¡± Su Man honestly replied.


    ¡°Is there any way for him to remain as he is now?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Let him remain like this if possible.¡±


    ¡°Ye Wei, this is impossible,¡± Su Man flatly replied in a cold and harsh tone. ¡°You are expecting too much. His current character is temporary and it won¡¯t remain as such for long. His original character is what really matters, so do not mix things up. What he is now is not real.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the most bothered about this. I just want to know whether there is a way for him to stay the way he is,¡± Ye Wei flatly said.


    While they did not like the current Mo Jue more than the previous Mo Jue, she would not know until they tried. While the previous Mo Jue was the real deal, what Ye Wei was more worried about was when Mo Jue became his previous self. It would be game-over for them.


    If that was so, it would be better off they remained this way.


    ¡°You¡¯d rather stand by an empty husk of a person?¡± Su Man was surprised. This was not Ye Wei¡¯s character. The Ye Wei he knew was easy-going and would not go to extremes for such a person.


    ¡°He is not a husk of a person and is quite cute as he is,¡± Ye Wei smiled and said. Her gaze turned cold, and she asked, ¡°Is it possible?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Su Man decisively replied. ¡°If his other soul remains in his body for too long, it will consume him and he will eventually die.¡±


    Ye Wei frowned.


    He would die?


    She slightly paused her breathing and felt that a rock was pinning on her heart. It felt heavy and vexing, like an omen.


    ¡°Su Man, I have a very bad feeling about this. Either he dies, or I die. What do you say I should do?¡¯


    ¡°Do you want him to die or allow yourself to die?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense. I¡¯m in my early twenties and do not want to die.¡±


    ¡°So, why don¡¯t you end it then?¡± Su Man¡¯s counter-question left Ye Wei breathless for a moment.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Wei smiled and murderous intent flashed across her face. ¡°I understand.¡±


    She turned around and walked out of the research lab.


    As she just stepped out, Bai Ye came in. Su Man¡¯s gaze darkened and became cold and harsh like a knife. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°The latest viral analysis from Rome just came in,¡± Bai Ye calmly replied. As he looked in the direction in which Ye Wei left, he asked, ¡°Are you sure that you didn¡¯t just split the couple up?¡±


    ¡°Couple is meant to split up.¡±


    Bai Ye was speechless.


    Ye Wei sat alone in the central atrium quietly and did not breathe a word. Had she knew what Su Man would say, she would not have looked for Su Man. Her heart was exceptionally heavy, and she never felt this conflicted in her life. As she looked up to the bright moon in the sky, Ye Wei felt even more conflicted.


    Mo Jue, Mo Jue¡­


    What should she do about him?


    Ye Wei was, deep down inside, also unsure about what kind of person she was. If Mo Jue became the Mo Jue of the past, he would oppose them to the very end and a massive fight would ensue. Once she recalled the mortal combat they were previously in, her blood boiled. But she also felt helplessness come upon her. If he was always her Marshmallow, then this would be unfair to both of them. And as Su Man had said, even life would become a mirage.


    This was something Ye Wei did not want to see, and she was even more unwilling to confront the possibility that her dearest Marshmallow was all but an act. Ye Wei knew very well how that would turn out. She would be utterly ruthless toward her enemy, even if her enemy was Mo Jue.


    Kill him?


    Have mercy on him?


    Su Man had a pair of very clear eyes and was able to see everything clearly. If she had to fight with Mo Jue, she would give it her all. But if she really had to kill him, could she bear to?


    The incident at the beach was a live example.


    If she had to kill him, she ought to do it now. How he behaved in the past few days left her extremely worried, and if he became the Mo Jue of old, she could not kill him.


    To kill or not to kill? Ye Wei tapped her head in frustration.


    This was a convoluted question.


    ¡°What are you pondering so deeply about under a hot summer day?¡± Eleven tapped Ye Wei¡¯s shoulders and sat next to her. ¡°To kill Mo Jue or not?¡±


    ¡°You are that damn parasite in me,¡± Ye Wei smiled and said. ¡°I am really undecided over whether to kill him or not.¡±


    When she previously let him go, she almost set up her third brother¡¯s family. The cure for the virus in Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya was still nowhere in sight, and although the young kid was safe, his heart ought to be dead as Nuo Nuo was dead.


    If she had listened to Eleven at the beach and murdered the Mo brothers, all these would not have happened. Louis would not have been able to easily scoot them away.


    As of now, she clearly felt that something was amiss. The ominous feeling in her heart became stronger, and all her fingers were pointed toward the Mo brothers. With Mo Jue just by her side, this perfect chance for her to kill Mo Jue was for her to lose and never get a second chance her entire life.


    They had to end the sins that they started.


    ¡°Dear Eleven, if Big Boss Mo were like this, would you kill him too?¡± Ye Wei suddenly asked.


    Eleven coldly said, ¡°Whatever I say does not count. You have to decide for yourself lest I mislead you.¡±


    ¡°That means you will mislead me.¡± Ye Wei smiled and came to a realization. ¡°This is such a tough question. How could I bear to lay my hands on an innocent Mo Jue?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Wei Wei, you have indeed fallen too deeply in love.¡¯


    ¡°With Big Boss Mo incommunicado for days, where could he have gone to?¡± Ye Wei murmured to herself. This was too extraordinary. ¡°You said before that he almost lost his gun on the beach and almost gave his life up then. Now that Mo Jue is in our hands, he has instead disappeared. This is strange. Since he does dote on Mo Jue so much, there is no reason to forsake him.¡±


    ¡°I find it weird too,¡± Eleven coldly replied as she squinted. ¡°It¡¯s not just you that¡¯s having a bad feeling about this. I am too.¡±


    As killers, they had extremely keen instincts.


    Ye Wei and Eleven looked at each other in the eye and did not say anything else. The two of them sat for a while and Ye Wei returned to the room.


    Mo Jue was playing computer games on the bed and Ye Wei frowned. She had never seen Mo Jue play computer games in these many days. When Mo Jue saw Ye Wei come in, he broke into a smile and said, ¡°Wifey, you¡¯re back! Come and kiss me.¡±


    Ye Wei smiled and kissed him on his lips. ¡°What are you playing?¡± she asked.


    ¡°A game,¡± Mo Jue replied and showed Ye Wei what he had accomplished. ¡°I KO-ed the monster in seconds.¡±


    ¡°Awesome.¡± Ye Wei smiled. It was indeed a video game image and her tense heart relaxed. As she looked sideways at Mo Jue, she wondered how this little idiot of hers had such awesome looks and such an innocent face as well.


    Just like a child.


    Who would be vicious enough to harm a child?


    ¡°Wifey, why are you looking at me like this?¡± Mo Jue felt Ye Wei¡¯s gaze and stopped playing his game to curiously ask. He seemed a little lost. What was up with his wifey?


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Ye Wei replied off the bat. Her body was at ease and she slumped onto the bed.


    Why did this little idiot of hers have such innocent eyes?


    ¡°Wifey, are you extremely upset?¡± Mo Jue scooted next to Ye Wei, his gaze a little vicious. ¡°Tell Marshmallow dearest who bullied you, and I¡¯ll dismember him beyond recognition.¡±


    The angel instantly became the devil.


    ¡°It¡¯s only your wifey who gets to bully people, not the other way around.¡± Ye Wei raised her hand. ¡°Do I even look upset?¡±


    ¡®Damn it! You idiot, do you know what ¡®upset¡¯ actually means?¡¯


    How could a heartless person even have a heart?


    ¡°Your looks said so,¡± Mo Jue replied stubbornly. ¡°Wifey, do you really love that Su Man?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°What about me? Your dearest Marshmallow?¡±


    ¡°You are different,¡± Ye Wei smiled as she replied to him and tapped his puffed-up cheeks. ¡°Stop pouting. Why are you mindful about Su Man?¡±


    ¡°I do not want you to like him.¡±


    ¡°But I like third brother, Eleven, third sister-in-law, Ning Ning¡­ I like lots of people.¡± Ye Wei raised her hand. She felt fun looking into Mo Jue¡¯s angry eyes.


    ¡°Wifey, you did not mention me.¡± Mo Jue seemed extremely aggrieved as he grabbed Ye Wei¡¯s sleeves like a pouting mutt.


    ¡°Got it. Let me wash up and talk to you later,¡± Ye Wei said as she leaped up from the bed and entered the bathroom.


    Mo Jue pouted unhappily and tapped a few keys on his computer. The video game image instantly became another 3D-picture.


    Drinking?


    Why did his brother allow him to drink?


    Mo Ye tapped on the keyboard: Your wife will love you even more after you drink.


    Mo Jue was at a loss. Was such a thing even plausible?


    Big Boss Mo: Be good and trust your brother.


    Mo Jue turned to look at the red wine at a side. The two glasses of red wine were brought over by the maidservants, and his wife never allowed him to drink. He curiously took a glass¡­


    When Ye Wei came out of the bathroom, she felt a change in the air. While the room was lined with ice jade and felt exceptionally cool, she felt her heart turn cold. Mo Jue was sitting by the side of the bed and slowly putting down the glass of wine.


    When was wine served? Ye Wei was shocked and saw Mo Jue look up. His clear purple gaze became cold, and a sinister aura surrounded him.


    Ye Wei paused for three seconds and broke into her typically passionate smile. ¡°Hi, Gorgeous Mo Jue, you just woke up?¡±

 Chapter 376 - The Early Onset of the Virus

    Mo Jue slowly stood up and his slender figure, as though dipped in a shade of night, created an oppressive presence. The already cold room felt even colder and was filled with danger. The room was filled with danger and a tense yet acute oppressing feeling that seemingly dismembered everyone in it piece by piece.


    As Ye Wei¡¯s smile became even more attractive, the depths of her heart were instead filled with a terrifying murderous intent along with an indescribable coldness and anger. There was also a hidden yet mixed determination that, with her smile, gave people the feeling she was like an opium poppy on the edge of a cliff.


    She was beautiful yet extremely dangerous.


    The two of them faced each other off, and nobody said anything. It seemed as though they were comparing whose presence was stronger. As their looks, both beautiful and dangerous, met intensely, sparks flew.


    This feeling was too familiar.


    It was like the moment they met in the sewer. Both of them were sinister, ruthless, and ready to send the other person to kingdom come.


    ¡®Mo Jue, you sure want to kill me, no?¡¯


    They were of the same kind. Since she had a desire to kill Mo Jue, she clearly understood that Mo Jue had no reason to keep her alive.


    ¡°Where¡¯s this place?¡± Mo Jue asked word by word. His memory halted at the island when Ye Wei smashed the bottle of rum on his head. As far as the past seven days were concerned, he had nary a single memory of them.


    He could not recall what happened when he was Marshmallow.


    However, based on his keen observation and shocking deduction, he knew that Ye Wei was out of danger thanks to his help. Even if Eleven was fully capable on that island, the two of them would never be able to escape the island.


    He knew that he would completely obey the person whom he saw once he had a drink. That explained why Mo Ye never allowed him to drink. He rarely became an idiot since birth. The third time was when Big Boss Mo felt that he was so cute and thus allowed him to drink. There was also once when the two of them got into trouble, and Big Boss Mo had him drink and then act like a spoilt brat in front of their master.


    This was the sixth time.


    Mo Jue knew Ye Wei¡¯s character, and she would definitely fully exploit him for his worth. His big brother would, for want of protecting him, spare Ye Wei and Eleven for the moment.


    ¡°Riyadh, Saudi Arabia.¡± Ye Wei smiled alluringly and laughed brightly. ¡°Dear Gorgeous Mo Jue, you can¡¯t remember a single thing?¡±


    This was for certain, and even if he did not reveal anything, this statement would flush out any discrepancies. He couldn¡¯t remember anything.


    Ye Wei was both sad and angry.


    Although she felt that she bullied Mo Jue more than otherwise, she had treated him exceptionally well in the past seven days, from hugging him to kissing him anytime she wanted save the sex. She was rarely this sweet and gentle. And how could he not remember a single thing?!


    Ye Wei was nowhere calm and Mo Jue coldly replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to!¡±


    ¡°No need to?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. Did she hear him correctly? The smile on the woman¡¯s face became colder and a raging fire was held back by it.


    Mo Jue coldly looked at her and said, ¡°I do not need those memories.¡±


    Ye Wei¡¯s gaze turned cold and the fire burning in her eyes burned even brighter. She laughed and said, ¡°Yes, you do not need it anymore. You had a dream and woke up without feeling anything for it. To me, this is not even a dream and I naturally do not need to remember anything.¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s gaze sunk as the curtains fluttered. A murderous intent filled the room.


    The atmosphere was as tense as an extremely taut string.


    Suddenly, Mo Jue moved and quickly leaped in front of Ye Wei, opening his hands as he went for Ye Wei¡¯s throat. He was so quick, like a gust of wind, that Ye Wei backed away. She pushed her right foot against the floor and lifted herself up into a flip and landed behind Mo Jue. As she landed behind Mo Jue, she kicked at Mo Jue¡¯s spine. Mo Jue was able to identify her direction based on how the wind and did not turn around. He grabbed her ankle with a reverse-grip and viciously smashed Ye Wei into the wall like how the eagle threw the chick against the ground.


    Damn it, he was really mean!


    Ye Wei flipped in midair but Mo Jue gave her no breathing space. His punch hit home and Ye Wei propped herself on the wall and kicked against the wall as she climbed up and avoided Mo Jue¡¯s attack. She reached out to grab the steel bars of the crystal lamp and deftly turned around to kick at Mo Jue and force him to back off.


    Ye Wei used the opportunity to land on the floor and kicked the wooden chair in the room at Mo Jue whilst she went up and did not give him any wriggle room. Lo and behold, Mo Jue punched the chair and the huge forces from both sides crushed the chair.


    Fragments of the chair were scattered throughout.


    As Mo Jue and Ye Wei¡¯s fists met, Ye Wei felt her hand go numb that instant as a searing pain shot up the crook between her thumb and index finger. She grabbed upward from the qi point on Mo Jue¡¯s hands and reverse-gripped him in a bid to trap him. Mo Jue, however, easily turned around and embraced her tightly.


    ¡°You can¡¯t beat me,¡± Mo Jue flatly replied. He coldly said the truth.


    Ye Wei felt a warm and familiar breath pour on her neck. She had lived with that scent for the past seven days, and Ye Wei gently smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see who¡¯s more vicious.¡±


    When she finished speaking, she pushed her elbow back and Mo Jue stopped her with his hand. She suddenly felt a sharp pain in her other wrist. Ye Wei yanked her hand and turned around to kick him in his head.


    Mo Jue, who was caught off guard, was kicked and his body fell hard toward the wall. Beauty Ye gently kicked the chair off the ground and she viciously smashed the chair at Mo Jue. Mo Jue protected his head with both his hands when the chair smashed against his arms. The chair simply gave way!


    Only a leg of the chair remained.


    His skin was like hide!


    ¡°F***! Beautiful Su, how dare you buy knockoffs despite your wealth!¡± This chair was simply not up to taking punishment and it definitely had to be a knockoff. Ye Wei smashed the wooden stick in her hands and viciously landed punches on Mo Jue¡¯s face.


    Before she could land her third punch, Mo Jue grabbed her wrists and pulled her forward. They exchanged positions and Ye Wei was pinned against the wall by Mo Jue as he viciously pummeled her. Her chest and abdomen took four to five punches.


    ¡°You want to play rough?¡± Mo Jue flatly replied and ignored Ye Wei coughing blood from his punches. He landed another punch on Ye Wei¡¯s abdomen and she coughed out blood. Her face became instantly pale and she felt that her organs had shifted, burning in pain.


    The pain was searing¡­


    Compared to the previous fight in the sewers, Mo Jue was much quicker and more forceful this time. He proved, with his actions, that he was much more vicious and warned against people screwing about with him.


    As Ye Wei wiped away the traces of blood around the corners of her lips, she became a rose that seemingly lost its luster, yet determinedly showed her beauty and doggedly radiated her charm. Even if she would wilt, she wanted to wilt in pride.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you hitting me anymore?¡± Beauty Ye said as she gorgeously laughed. She raised her hand and swiped it at Mo Jue viciously. Mo Jue ducked and avoided it. Ye Wei immediately followed up with her other hand and slapped said hand, which was bloodied, on Mo Jue¡¯s face.


    Mo Jue¡¯s gaze sank and Ye Wei gently smiled. ¡°This fist, this slap is for everything between us these seven days. We are now quits.¡±


    He was slightly lost and Ye Wei smiled gorgeously. It was in this moment of the battle that Mo Jue then realized that Ye Wei¡¯s palm was at the front of her chest and she viciously pushed against his chest. Mo Jue stumbled several steps back.


    Blood trickled out from the corners of his lips and he looked up coldly. Ye Wei¡¯s palm came upon him once again and she landed several blows on his chest. Intent to kill him there and then, she did not hold back herself.


    She was exceptionally vicious.


    Although she was smiling, her smile was a suffocating and dangerous one.


    ¡°Ye Wei!¡± Mo Jue roared out. He was a person of few words. Now, he was clearly enraged as he scooted up and got into a vicious tangle with her.


    This was a very clumsy way of fighting, and it seemed that both of them forgot that they were expert martial artists. Like fighting on the streets, they were merely attacking each other and trading blows without defending against the other person¡¯s blows.


    Like beasts, they roared as they fought. Furniture in the house broke and scattered. Like the aftermath of an earthquake, nothing remained intact.


    Both of them were also not in good shape. They had bruises and injuries all over their bodies that were excruciating to see at least. Ye Wei, who looked like a bloodied doll, fitted the description to a T. Although Ye Wei seemed wounded, she did not show her weakness as she kept up her tenacity to keep on fighting with Mo Jue.


    These actions jolted Bai Ye, Su Man, and Eleven, along with Third Young Master Ye, Cheng Anya, and the young kid who had just returned.


    When they reached, Ye Wei was sitting on Mo Jue while punching him. The ferocity she punched Mo Jue with sent shivers throughout Bai Ye and Third Young Master Ye. Mo Jue suddenly landed a kick on her abdomen and Ye Wei fell back. As she was about to fall onto a shard of glass, Eleven was about to reach forward to grab her when Mo Jue, who was quicker than her, pulled her hand and both Mo Jue and Ye Wei stood up from the ground. Once they stood still, they punched each other at the same time and their punches collided with each other. Their violent punches caused each other to back off.


    As Eleven went up to support her waist, Ye Wei struggled to stand up. Both of them, looking hideous, panted.


    As Mo Jue¡¯s wonderful-looking face was walloped beyond recognition, Ye Wei was no better off.


    Everybody saw Mo Jue¡¯s gaze and knew that he was back to his original self.


    They were indeed heaven and earth.


    ¡°What an intense fight,¡± Bai Ye said calmly. When Bai Ye first saw Ye Wei being walloped into this state, he was of the opinion that it was an absolute miracle. Although he merely had the intention to watch the spectacle, his fists were clenched and ready to fight.


    Like a rose tainted with blood, Ye Wei smiled alluringly and said, ¡°Dear Gorgeous Mo Jue, you want a group fight?¡±


    Mo Jue coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it?¡±


    ¡°Dear Brother Marshmallow¡ªno, Mo Jue, you sure sound crazily arrogant. Even if you do not factor in Wei Wei, myself, and Eleven, you are not going to walk out of this garden.¡± Bai Ye coldly smiled. ¡°As long as Wei Wei does not mind.¡±


    Eleven coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°He is going nowhere.¡±


    If he dared to wallop Wei Wei into this shape, he¡¯d better not think of leaving.


    Cheng Anya suddenly suggested. ¡°Ah Chen, why don¡¯t you go fight with him? Even if you do not win against him, he still dies.¡±


    The virus would make for a wonderful weapon.


    Bai Ye gave a thumbs-up and said, ¡°Good idea.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye, however, looked at Ye Wei.


    Suddenly, a tear-gas shell shattered the window and flew into the room. As glass broke, white smoke arose and everybody backed out of the room and closed the door. When they entered the room, there was nobody else in the room.


    ¡°Big Boss Mo was here,¡± the young kid said. Since Mo Jue was gone, chasing him would be futile.


    Eleven frowned and Ye Wei suddenly clenched her abdomen and vomited blood. She collapsed in Eleven¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Wei Wei!¡± Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya came forth in panic but did not dare to touch her. Their hearts were nervous. Third Young Master Ye looked at Bai Ye and said, ¡°Bai Ye¡­¡±


    ¡°Go to my room first,¡± Eleven said. Bai Ye carried her to Eleven¡¯s room.


    Third Young Master Ye was worried and wanted to follow them, but the young kid entered Ye Wei¡¯s room instead. As Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya were afraid their son would be in danger, they could only stay back. The young kid avoided the splintered wood on the floor and leaped onto the bed.


    ¡°Ning Ning, what are you doing?¡± Third Young Master Ye flatly asked and looked over in curiosity.


    Everybody looked at the computer screen.


    Mo Jue: Drink wine?


    Big Boss Mo: Once you¡¯re done drinking, your wife will love you even more.


    Mo Jue: Does such a thing even happen?


    Big Boss Mo: Be good and trust your brother.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyes twitched and Miss Cheng remained helplessly silent. Was this the legendary ¡®abduction¡¯?


    ¡°F***, Big Boss Mo sure is talented enough to recall Mo Jue like this!¡± This was a blatant abduction.


    This was a battle between the big bad wolf and the rabbit.


    It was clear that the rabbit had lost.


    ¡°Big Boss Mo is undoubtedly Big Boss Mo.¡± The young kid stroked his chin and quickly tapped several buttons on the keyboard. The screen almost seemed to give way as a series of English words rolled across the screen quickly.


    The line of words stopped at a point.


    ¡°Daddy, do you remember seeing a car when we stopped outside?¡± the young kid suddenly asked.


    Third Young Master Ye nodded.


    ¡°Big Boss Mo was there.¡±


    As Third Young Master Ye was about to say something, he suddenly felt a stabbing pain in his arm, then a repeating stabbing pain in his liver as though many silver needles stabbed at his liver. His limbs started to ache immensely. He trembled and collapsed onto the bed in a painful spasm.


    ¡°Ah Chen¡­¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    ¡°Quickly call Su Man,¡± Cheng Anya said urgently. The young kid jumped down and ran out.


    ¡°Ah Chen, hang in there. You will be okay.¡± Cheng Anya did not know whether she was telling him or herself that. The uneasiness in her heart rose. She had this fear that she was about to lose him.


    As her hands trembled in fear, Cheng Anya¡¯s face turned pale.


    Didn¡¯t Su Man say that the onset of the virus was tomorrow?


    It was brought forward?


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye suddenly screamed in pain. The veins in his forehead throbbed while his intricate features became contorted as he endured an inhuman pain. As his threshold passed¡­ he collapsed into a coma.

 Chapter 377 - Untitled

    The virus onset was earlier than predicted. Cheng Anya panicked and felt like she was on a bed of needles. While she wanted to accompany Third Young Master Ye, Su Man suggested that it was best she did not go to the research lab. Beautiful Su¡¯s advice had an authority to it that people felt compelled to follow, and Cheng Anya obeyed his advice and did not rush to the research lab despite the fear in her.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. Daddy will be fine.¡± The young kid comforted Cheng Anya. His small tender face showed a calmness and determination not befitting his age. The young kid elegantly smiled as though nothing had happened. He was extremely calm to the point it was impressive.


    ¡°Darling child, Mommy is not in such a bad shape to the point you have to console me. All will be fine.¡± Miss Cheng understood her child the best and smiled. She did not want him to be particularly worried about her. That said, however much she was worried, she would still be worried about her child and not panic herself to the point she would neglect her child¡¯s emotions.


    If she had utterly panicked, it was afraid that the young kid, who would be just as afraid, would have to console her. How embarrassing could it get! Was she that badass mommy of the young kid?


    The mother and son went to see Ye Wei, who was in a coma from her injuries. Bai Ye had checked her up a long time ago and ordered somebody to prepare medicine then injected her with painkillers.


    As Cheng Anya looked at a seriously wounded Ye Wei, her heart ached a little. Bai Ye looked calm and said, ¡°While these injuries are severe for the typical joe, these are just flesh wounds to Ye Wei. She will be up and running in a few days.¡±


    ¡°This is not severe?¡± Cheng Anya was shocked. Would getting killed then equate to ¡®severe injuries¡¯? She looked at the drops of blood in Ye Wei¡¯s room. Even her clothes were stained with blood. It was evident that Ye Wei was beaten until she vomited blood.


    To be able to wound Ye Wei until she fell into a coma was already grievous.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. She will be fine after resting for a few days.¡± Bai Ye gently chimed as Eleven carefully applied medicine on her.


    ¡°What kind of deep-seated hatred do the two of them have for each other to the point they have to really murder the other person? This can¡¯t be right.¡± Bai Ye stroked his chin as he seriously pondered the question. There was something extremely amiss about the situation. Was Mo Jue ashamed and provoked into anger?


    ¡°When did they not beat the daylights out of each other?¡± Eleven coldly harrumphed. She was more curious about how Mo Jue suddenly recovered. It was too sudden. She said, ¡°Bai Ye, when would she most likely wake up?¡±


    ¡°She should be awake by tomorrow morning,¡± Bai Ye said as she jabbed Eleven¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Eleven, has Wei Wei really fallen so hard?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Is she in love with Brother Marshmallow or Gorgeous Mo Jue?¡± Bai Ye was more curious about the answer to this question.


    The young kid tilted his head and thought about it. He said, ¡°It should be Gorgeous Mo Jue?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Eleven and Bai Ye asked in unison. Darling Ning Ning, to think that you have also understood what love is¡ªBai Ye secretly thought to himself. The times had changed too quickly.


    ¡°Feelings,¡± the young kid said. Ye Wei was more likely to entertain somebody like Mo Jue, but what about Marshmallow? It was because Mo Jue became Marshmallow that Ye Wei was willing to follow him around. If it had been somebody else, she would have long duped him.


    All that said and done, it was still because Mo Jue was the reason for everything.


    ¡°Poor Wei Wei.¡± Bai Ye looked at her many injuries and feigned a sigh. With arms akimbo, he laughed and said, ¡°I kind of look forward to how Wei Wei will take down such a badass Gorgeous Mo Jue in the future.¡±


    Miss Cheng, who remained silent all along, could not help but say, ¡°I have never understood something all along. Is there any difference between Marshmallow and Mo Jue? Aren¡¯t they the same person?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, that difference is just about it. How could they be that different?¡± The young kid rebutted. As Bai Ye and Eleven simply treated the two of them as the same person, they agreed.


    One was the devil, while the other was the angel.


    Differences in race and affiliations could not be compared side-by-side.


    ¡°If that¡¯s not the case, then let¡¯s talk about your daddy. While he is occasionally serious to a fault, there are times he is an utter idiot. People have multiple sides to them, and couldn¡¯t the same be said for Mo Jue too?¡± Cheng Anya smiled as she explained her own point of view. ¡°He¡¯s the same person, no?¡±


    ¡°Different.¡±


    ¡°Same.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, that¡¯s three against one. It¡¯s the tyranny of the majority, so you¡¯ve lost. Stop struggling.¡± The young kid chuckled as he said it like a little gentleman in Britain¡¯s upper class. He was adorably cute.


    ¡°¡­¡± Cheng Anya was speechless. F***, this was utterly undemocratic.


    While it seemed as though Cheng Anya was in thought, the young kid smiled and said, ¡°Mommy, you get a choice in democracy. Have you seen real democracy? Let¡¯s talk about social harmony. When was society really harmonious?¡±


    Bai Ye and Eleven gave their thumbs-up. He was simply good.


    Cheng Anya was sad and angry. She said, ¡°How dare you men bully weak women this way.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± The young kid was speechless in return.


    They laughed and joked about whilst leaving Eleven¡¯s room. Bai Ye smiled and said, ¡°This mother-son pair is really awesome.¡±


    ¡°Their entire family is over the top.¡± Eleven succinctly commented. All of them were over the top and twisted in one way or another.


    ¡°Mister Bai, the master invites you to the research lab.¡± The maidservant quickly came to invite Bai Ye. Everyone was at a loss while Bai Ye nodded and followed the maidservant to the research lab.


    ¡°Ning Ning, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Su Man had Bai Ye go to the research lab,¡± the young kid replied. Cheng Anya felt a weight on her heart. Did Ah Chen¡¯s condition deteriorate? Cheng Anya¡¯s heart thumped, a terrible look on her face.


    She sat alone in the central atrium. The young kid wanted to accompany her but it was too late. Cheng Anya had him return to sleep and the young kid could only return to his room to rest. The summer nights in Riyadh were extremely hot. The lack of wind made the outdoor temperature unbearably high despite one wearing short-sleeve shirts. Cheng Anya felt that her limbs were exceptionally cold and there was a thin sheen of sweat on her forehead. She did not feel warm at all.


    Cold.


    It was a cold that radiated from the inside-out and it was extremely uncomfortable. This felt like Louis telling her at the start that she had a virus in her and how they were waiting for Third Young Master Ye to arrive.


    She was extremely afraid.


    Night soon came. It was already past midnight and she wanted to go to the research lab to take a look but did not dare to approach it. She was extremely clear about how the virus would act.


    When the virus in her took effect, the pain was unbearable and enduring it was extremely painful. However, it was not long after that Louis injected her with an experimental agent that relieved the pain. She, however, saw Zhang Bo break his head in the room in that house, choosing to break his head and die from the excruciating pain.


    The more she recalled the terrible state Zhang Bo was in before he died, the more Cheng Anya felt a chill in her and her heart rate spiked. That ominous omen came upon her.


    The night was very quiet save for the sound of the fountain in the middle of the central atrium. While it used to lift moods, hearing it made her feel even more vexed.


    She walked around the central atrium for a moment then sat down again. As she fell into deep thought, she became exceptionally quiet and almost blended into the scenery of the night. Her presence could almost not be felt.


    A moment later, she suddenly stood up and walked toward the research lab as though she had made a decision.


    The closer she was to the research lab, the more terrified she was. She was afraid of hearing Third Young Master Ye¡¯s roars, but it was surprisingly quiet. Cheng Anya consoled herself that it might not be anything serious. Given Bai Ye¡¯s excellent medical skills and Su Man¡¯s virologist training, this would not end like how it ended for Zhang Bo. There might be an opportunity, and she ought not to scare herself.


    She opened the door to the research lab and walked straight in.


    Bai Ye, who was recording and researching the figures displayed on the screen, discovered Cheng Anya first. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Anya, what brings you here?¡±


    Su Man was testing two different experimental agents and did not look up. As he was using the microscope to analyze the recombinant product, he was extremely focused and not distracted. Cheng Anya softly said, ¡°Keep on with what you are doing. I won¡¯t disturb you. I just want to accompany him.¡±


    Bai Ye looked at Third Young Master Ye on the operating table and nodded.


    The research lab was not particularly large, but it was very well-equipped. Cheng Anya felt that this was a modern research lab that one could only see in movies.


    Third Young Master Ye, who was on the operating table, was in an isolation suit and wore an oxygen mask. His limbs were shackled and many needles were inserted into his arms, chest, thighs, calves, and even head. There were several liquids that were hung above that she was unsure of that were injected into him drop by drop.


    When Cheng Anya looked down while holding his hand, she accidentally realized that there was a pool of blood on the floor. There was also a huge pool of blood on the floor beneath her. Cheng Anya looked at his shackled wrist. Two clear and bloody wounds were present.


    She bit her lower lip and kept the sadness in her eyes. She could imagine how he had struggled and injured herself. She could guess, without looking, that his ankles were also injured.


    He must be struggling to break free.


    Ah Chen¡­


    Separated through a biohazard suit, she held his hand. As Cheng Anya looked at the sleeping Third Young Master Ye, she felt a blunt pain in her heart. She wanted to cry but could not cry out. He would recover. She must not cry out.


    Since everybody reaps what they sow, it was Louis who ought to receive his due retribution instead of Ye Chen who had suffered throughout his tough life.


    ¡®Ah Chen, do not fear. I will accompany you until the very end.¡¯


    ¡®Even if you are going to hell, I will accompany you and never allow you to be alone.¡¯


    Cheng Anya remembered that she once swore to be Ye Chen¡¯s guardian angel. She, however, did not fulfill her vow and instead almost caused him to lose his life. How was she even his guardian angel?


    She was more like a jinx.


    Cheng Anya was a little flustered and held onto Third Young Master Ye¡¯s hand tightly. She bit her lips, trying to hold her tears back. She wanted to quietly stay by his side.


    Third Young Master Ye was in a deep sleep, and his pale face seemed calm. His weak breathing, gently pumping heart, and warm hands made Cheng Anya a lot more at ease.


    It was good as long as he was still alive.


    She would accompany him for as long as he was alive.

 Chapter 378 - Untitled

    Cheng Anya accompanied Third Young Master Ye in the lab until after midnight. Third Young Master Ye was injected with a sedative, and he slept soundly. The lab was extremely quiet save for the sound of electrical equipment working, test tubes knocking each other, and the reaction of experimental agents.


    She had indeed fulfilled her vow toward him. In spite of the fear in her, she did not pester Bai Ye and Su Man for fear she would affect their work.


    One of them worked on carrying out experiments, while the other worked on analyzing the data. They were collaborating especially well and got back to work after exchanging information. They did not really talk to each other.


    She quietly sat aside and accompanied Third Young Master Ye. Although she was extremely tired, she was not sleepy and looked at his face while occasionally looking up at Bai Ye and Su Man. She tried to determine how things were progressing from their eyes.


    Later, Bai Ye could not stand it anymore and said, ¡°Anya, go back and rest. Third Young Master Ye has been injected with a sedative and will not wake up until we have formulated the antidote. Waiting here will not help with anything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I am not tired,¡± Cheng Anya said. She insisted on accompanying Third Young Master Ye.


    Bai Ye smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you getting tired, but the instability of the virus in you increasing and hence acting up earlier.¡±


    Cheng Anya opened her mouth and did not say anything. She held Third Young Master Ye¡¯s hand, refusing to let go. She knew that Bai Ye was correct, but she did not want to leave.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just accompany him for a few nights without food or sleep, right?¡± Bai Ye advised her. Ning Ning¡¯s mommy was way more stubborn than Wei Wei and it was insanely hard to convince her. Looking at how expressionless yet stubborn she was, he was certain he would have to take a very long time to convince her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait a moment more,¡± Cheng Anya said. Since she could hang around for a while more, so be it. She had nothing to do after going back to her room.


    Bai Ye shook his head and yielded to her. Once she was tired enough, she would go.


    He really could not understand what love was and why it turned smart people stupid enough to do things that only idiots would do, which were clearly of no help.


    Bai Ye passed the analyzed data to Su Man, who exchanged the experiment data with him.


    Su Man slammed the data on the table and coldly looked around. As though a cold wind blew across the lab, he coldly said, ¡°I get vexed when women are around me. It kills my working efficiency!¡±


    Bai Ye was at a loss for words.


    ¡®Beautiful Su, you sure are mean enough!¡¯


    How could he say something like this so coldly! While his attitude was somewhat impulsive and his words were as a matter-of-factly, Bai Ye went silent as he recalled questions about his sexual orientation.


    There, perhaps, was such a thing.


    If not, he would not have avoided someone as gorgeous as Wei Wei.


    Cheng Anya slowly stood up and her lips twitched. She was so sad and angry to the point she almost wanted to bang the table. She said, ¡°Dear Beautiful Su, please do not discriminate against the other gender this way.¡±


    Beautiful Su was emotionless and had the ¡®I am sexist and what can you do about it¡¯ temperament. He was righteous, arrogant, and did not have the self-awareness to take pity.


    Miss Cheng waltzed out of the research lab like a ghost.


    Since Su Man said he was vexed and would not entertain women, she would just walk out then. If he said it was inefficient, then the inability to formulate the antidote, however real an issue, was a clear reason she really ought not to wait around in the research lab.


    Bai Ye gave a thumbs-up and said, ¡°Good!¡±


    Beautiful Su raised his eyebrows and coldly harrumphed before carrying on working. As time was of the essence, Bai Ye was not in the mood to verbally spar with him. He then went back in front of the monitor to analyze information.


    This was one of the hardest diseases he had encountered ever since he began practicing medicine. He had to pay utmost attention to it or risk not being able to keep up with Su Man.


    While competition was inevitable, Beautiful Su was arrogant from the onset and his despising attitude made people extremely unhappy. As Bai Ye, termed ¡®the genius doctor¡¯, was as arrogant, he would naturally stand up to being looked down upon and would convince him with his mettle.


    His ¡®genius doctor¡¯ nickname was not for the giggles.


    ¡®Beautiful Su, I curse you that you¡¯ll end up in the clutches of women,¡¯ Cheng Anya sinisterly thought.


    How could this beautiful man turn his back to women? This was the first time he said this. Chances are he wanted to drive her away. If all romantic men were sexist, all the ladies who were into BLs and women craving pure love would be really upset.


    This planet was almost conquered by ladies who were into BL. She recalled her years trawling on the internet. She knew many women craved a pure love, and the ladies who were into BL all cringed when romantic love was mentioned. It was exceptionally terrifying, and she felt that she was still a woman who craved pure love.


    To be despised felt damn terrible.


    An image suddenly appeared in her mind. While the saying that passion ensues between a lonely man and woman in the same room stands, what if there were two lonely men instead?


    Especially when one of the men was not straight. While Bai Ye¡¯s character and ability were without question, he looked handsome and intricate. This was really¡­


    As she imagined them making out, Miss Cheng became flustered.


    Ahh¡­


    She must be mentally unsound to make such an association. Beautiful Su looked at her with the ¡®to hell if you offend me¡¯ look, and he clearly looked at everyone else with the ¡®thou art below me¡¯ arrogance in his attitude. While he had an attitude that desecrated gods, how could he get into an adulterous affair with Bai Ye?


    To think that his talk of sexism triggered her and caused her mind to run wild.


    Wow!


    Time flew, and seven days passed in the blink of an eye. Ye Wei had recovered from her injuries and there was nary a bruise on her face as she had fully recovered. The young kid teasingly described his auntie as a cockroach that never died and recovered too quickly.


    Like before, when Mo Jue almost wasted her hand, she recovered as quickly this time around as well.


    While they had expected her to be somewhat dejected, Ye Wei had been grinning happily ever since she woke up. Her actions were no different from before, and it seemed that she had never met Mo Jue.


    She never mentioned Mo Jue or Marshmallow, and it felt as though he had completely disappeared from her world and there was nothing worthy in mentioning him. The organization had matters to see to, and since Ye Wei and Eleven were not in charge of any specific affair, they remained in Riyadh.


    During this period, the world outside was calm. The only area where fighting broke out was Melilla. Out of his love for a woman, Chu Li led the elite forces of the terrorist organization to besiege and bombard Country R where Prince William was in.


    Since Chu Li was one to go the whole nine yards, he even had people poison the water supply around the castle, depriving them of life-giving water.


    He sent helicopters to hover above the castle every day to tell them that ¡®I have enough time to play along and let¡¯s see who survives the attrition.¡¯


    Only terrorists like him were capable of such brazen and domineering acts. Given how scheming Chu Li could get, depriving the water source was the least of all things he was capable of. If one took Rong Yan out of the equation, the battle would only become even more twisted and intense.


    As for the Dragon Gate, Lin Yixuan won his lawsuit and was released. The top brass of City A personally confirmed that it was a misunderstanding. As for Fourth Young Master Tang, his situation was also improving. There were people running the show at the Dragon Gate.


    The young kid represented Third Young Master Ye to take care of the Dragon Gate¡¯s affairs in North American while liaising with the terrorists on reinforcing Chu Li at any moment.


    The young kid¡¯s suggestion was to mobilize the forces in the Middle East to avoid direct confrontation. Given how Chu Li¡¯s overt actions were a blatant provocation toward Country R, neighboring countries had to militarily intervene however unwilling they were. Even the countries that did not intervene were condemning Chu Li¡¯s actions.


    Chu Li doggedly wanted his own way and hovered above the desert daily to provoke Prince William. He simply ignored the encirclement operations of the government forces and even arrogantly claimed that this was a personal vendetta between him and Prince William, and those who stepped in were asking for trouble.


    Given how he always carried himself, most of the small countries merely condemned him and did not commit any forces.


    Louis was, however, extremely quiet and made no action.


    Eleven flatly said, ¡°This does not match Louis¡¯ typical style.¡±


    Ye Wei nodded and agreed. Louis and crew did not typically act as such, and he would not be this low-key even if he acted via proxy.


    ¡°Could it be the Mo brothers?¡± Cheng Anya suddenly asked. She had been reading and discussing these things with them for the past few days and had an overall understanding of things.


    ¡°What are they up to then?¡± Ye Wei keenly pointed out the crux of the problem. Even the young kid did not understand what was going on at the moment.


    ¡°The coalition forces would not hold out for long.¡± Ye Wei smiled alluringly. ¡°Last night, Commander mentioned that anti-terrorist groups have started to intervene and the government forces will quickly disband. I¡¯m sure they would never dream of that. Conflict¡ªthe Achilles¡¯ heel of the anti-terrorist groups.¡±

 Chapter 379 - The Adultery!

    The young kid became silent and recalled how Commander tore them a new one in the chat group last night, and how he was willing and yet unwilling to let them urgently retreat from where they had to retreat lest they encounter firepower. As he recalled it, it felt exceptionally good and fun.


    In the history of the First Terrorist Organization, this was the largest military operation that had the most effect on them. The anti-terrorist groups were raring to act and almost intervened and arrested people on Death Island. With Country R now threatened, and how Country R had very good ties with the South American and European states, the anti-terrorist groups naturally had to intervene. The disbanding of the coalition forces was most likely to happen.


    If they got themselves involved, they could end up perishing with their opponents. The best way to save Country R and preserve the peace was to disband the government forces and purely phrase this conflict as a personal vendetta between Chu Li and Prince William who became jealous of each other for the want of a woman.


    Peace was only possible if the situation was resolved.


    ¡°Based on how the situation is going, it will at least take half a month. Things could speed up if Commander pulled strings to intimidate the Mafia.¡± The young kid smiled sinisterly as he stroked his chin. He wanted to reap some gains from the conflict.


    While Commander¡¯s quick temper was just a quick temper, manipulating him was not a straightforward affair.


    Eleven agreed. She said, ¡°If you want Commander to help you, you have to offer something equivalent in return to him, telling him about the people on his most-wanted list or a case that he wants to solve. If we can¡¯t offer him something equivalent, we won¡¯t be able to get him to pull strings.¡±


    ¡°Commander is indeed preoccupied. Do we have to resort to such stunts to get his attention? If we do require any information, you can just ask Ning Ning for help.¡± Ye Wei smiled. She said, ¡°Chu Li had better be able to get his woman. Otherwise, we will be caught off guard if the Mafia attacks us whilst this fiasco drags on. Ning Ning, are you able to get any information on the Mafia?¡±


    The young kid touched his nose and smiled. He said, ¡°I estimate a few more days.¡±


    Ye Wei nodded, and the young kid broke into a teasing smile with bright yet cunning eyes. He said, ¡°Auntie, do you want information on Marshmallow Brother-In-Law?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m awaiting information on him so that I can quickly act.¡± Ye Wei smiled gorgeously as she played with the fluorescent cup in her hands. She did not seem to care. It was as though Mo Jue/Marshmallow did not have the slightest effect on her.


    Cheng Anya laughed and said, ¡°Wei Wei, stop flaunting your strengths. You won¡¯t be able to beat him.¡±


    This was a fact. She was walloped by him and only recently recovered. While it was afraid that she wanted to properly dismember Mo Jue, their abilities were as clear as the day and she had to admit that Mo Jue was too strong.


    Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and smiled beautifully like a rose. She put a hand on Eleven¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I still have a partner, you know? If I can¡¯t beat him by fighting alone, he will definitely lose if he¡¯s up against two people. If fighting one-on-one does not work, then a group scuffle would work too. Is that right, Eleven?¡±


    Eleven looked on coldly and shook her head. She said, ¡°Well, that works too. I¡¯ll tag team with you next time.¡±


    When Cheng Anya smiled, everyone felt as though spring had come. She was like a lily that blossomed, innocent and pure, with a smile in her bright eyes. She innocently asked, ¡°Wei Wei, don¡¯t you have a gun on you? Why did you have to use your hands?¡±


    The young kid tucked his lips and smiled. ¡®Mommy, bingo! You are so awesome!¡¯ His mommy never failed to ask armor-piercing questions while smiling harmlessly.


    Eleven could not help but look at Ye Wei from the side. Anya made a lot of sense. Ye Wei was a sharpshooter who could fire with both her left and right hands with extreme dexterity, and even so when she was in a gunfight. Mo Jue had neither concealable weapons nor guns with him that day. It was child¡¯s play for Ye Wei to kill him if she wanted to.


    She personally saw Ye Wei¡¯s hands on the grip of the gun that day, but she did not even take it out. While she did that extremely quickly, the unwritten understanding and cooperation with her over many years were accurate. She had a perfect idea of Ye Wei¡¯s every subsequent move in a fight.


    If she could be beaten up into such a state and never drew her gun to kill, what else could it mean?


    The Ye Wei they knew would rather dismember somebody than allow herself to take a punch. As a result, Mo Jue battered her to half-life.


    Ye Wei¡¯s face remained unchanged as she smiled alluringly. ¡°Third sister-in-law, I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t understand this. I prefer to keep my joints active, and close-quarters combat is the quickest way to identify the enemy¡¯s weaknesses. This is called ¡®tactics¡¯.¡±


    The young kid fell silent. ¡®Auntie, to think that you could even say that. In what way could you, beaten to half-life, claim that you understand the other person¡¯s tactics?¡¯


    Cheng Anya nodded in understanding and said, ¡°That¡¯s correct. When you came to kill Ah Chen some time ago, you should not have fired from the top. Instead, you should have probed his weaknesses from up-close. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Third sister-in-law, that¡¯s very mean of you. If third brother and I are to get into a fight, I can promise you that you won¡¯t be able to recognize his face,¡± Ye Wei said amidst laughter and pretended to be extremely innocent.


    Cheng Anya laughed and did not ask any other questions.


    Ye Wei looked down at the fluorescent cup she was shaking in her hands, the grape wine in the cup rocking about. From the side, it seemed like a beautiful light shone into the alcohol. A fluorescent cup that was used to contain wine was definitely a huge luxury.


    So, all that Mo Jue and Marshmallow could simply f*** off from her point of view.


    A pair of calm eyes was reflected in the clear alcohol.


    ¡°Are there really no signs of third brother waking up?¡± Ye Wei suddenly asked. She had not been to the research lab in the past few days since she was recuperating, let alone step out of her room. Cheng Anya also did not go to the lab since Su Man said that he became vexed in the presence of women and would work inefficiently. Whether Su Man was telling the truth, and however worried she was, Cheng Anya was indeed waiting for news and did not go to the lab to disturb them.


    But she knew that Third Young Master Ye had yet to wake up.


    This virus was too powerful.


    ¡°Not yet. Su Man said that he will have to remain like this until there is an antidote. He will be sustained via nutritional agents, sedatives, and a mumble jumble of experimental agents I do not know of.¡± Cheng Anya smiled. Her worry calmed.


    ¡°Third brother has definitely met with many mishaps.¡± Ye Wei¡¯s heart ached. The person whom she doted on the most in the world was definitely not Marshmallow or Mo Jue. It was Third Young Master Ye.


    The same could be said for Cheng Anya, and everybody could understand how Third Young Master Ye¡¯s life slowly ebbed away with each passing day. A good chunk of the seven-day deadline had passed, and Third Young Master Ye had to rely on medicines to keep him alive. While her heart indeed ached, she was helpless. Why was she just fine when Third Young Master Ye¡¯s life hung in the balance?


    ¡°Mommy, auntie, I believe that Daddy will be fine.¡± The young kid smiled elegantly. ¡°Mommy and I are still alive. Daddy will not bear to leave us. If that happens, Mommy will bring me along and remarry, and Daddy, even if he were a ghost, would jump out of his coffin.¡±


    Ye Wei and Cheng Anya could not help but laugh and Eleven broke into a very slight smile. This was indeed in-line with Third Young Master Ye¡¯s style.


    Cheng Anya was certain that Eleven and Ye Wei had many things to see to, so she suggested they leave Riyadh for now. But Ye Wei insisted on staying. However chaotic and tumultuous the outside world was, all was still calm in Riyadh. Since it was unsuitable for too many to guard this place, the two of them took on the responsibility of ensuring the safety of the Ye family.


    Their negligence previously led to this string of incidents happening. This time around, it was impossible for Ye Wei and Eleven to leave and history would not repeat itself.


    Eleven suddenly asked, ¡°Anya, you mentioned that Louis could touch you. Does that mean that his blood may be able to neutralize the virus?¡±


    ¡°Bai Ye had also asked the same question. If we are able to analyze his blood sample, things could speed up a little. But Louis would have definitely considered this. His disappearance means that it¡¯s impossible to get our hands on a sample of his blood,¡± Cheng Anya said. When she mentioned Louis, she felt her goose bumps tingle. ¡°Where the hell is he? I always feel that this is the calm before the storm, and something is about to happen.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, stop overthinking. What previously happened will not repeat. Relax.¡± While few people were here, Su Man¡¯s residence was impregnable and even Mo Ye could only watch from outside, not being able to come close. Even Mo Ye couldn¡¯t come close, let alone anybody else.


    The place was like a fortified garden which only allowed people to exit. It was extremely safe.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about this. I can¡¯t quite describe it clearly as well.¡±


    ¡°Third sister-in-law, I am curious about something. Why hasn¡¯t the virus in you acted up?¡± Ye Wei asked with squinted eyes. ¡°After some quick calculation, there are only a few more days left to the one month you have to live. The virus should have long acted up.¡±


    ¡°That I do not know.¡± Cheng Anya felt stifled too. While everything in the past few days was normal, Su Man and Bai Ye were devoted to saving Third Young Master Ye and did not bother about her for now.


    If the virus had acted up, she would be like Third Young Master Ye, lying on the operating table, either awaiting death or an awakening.


    ¡°I am actually as stifled too.¡± The young kid smiled and raised his index finger. ¡°Of course, Mommy, I do not want the virus in you to act up.¡±


    ¡°Third sister-in-law, you must be a mutant.¡±


    Everybody laughed. As they were laughing, they heard footsteps. Bai Ye and Su Man came out. Both of them had been in the research lab for two days and they seemed tired. When they came out, Cheng Anya and company immediately crowded around them.


    Su Man did not look good. Although he seemed extremely tired, his cheeks were slightly red and there seemed to be a fire dancing in his cold eyes. Ye Wei could not help but pinch her own arm.


    Was she dreaming?


    Even Beautiful Su could have a slightly reddened face? Hmm, what¡¯s going on? She somehow felt that she had missed a wonderful show.


    ¡°Beautiful Su, is there a cure yet?¡±


    ¡°Bai Ye, how¡¯s Ah Chen?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Su Man cleanly replied.


    Bai Ye waved his hands and sat down. He took a mouthful of tea and said, ¡°We are just short of the final medicine. Whether we make it or not, tomorrow will tell.¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart, which was at her throat, descended. When she initially saw their faces, she felt that there was only that shimmer of hope and they had to wait until God knows when. Little did she expect good news.


    Her pale face and eyes slightly reddened. While she was not particularly different in front of the young kid for the past few days, she was the only person to know that she was so worried each night that she could not fall asleep and kept looking in the direction of the research lab.


    She prayed to heavens many, many times for him to tide through this.


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect!¡± The young kid looked rejoiced. His tense emotions were defused.


    Su Man gently kneaded his head and relaxed his countenance. He sounded less harsh as he said, ¡°Were you worried stiff?¡±


    Ye Wei could not help but feel conflicted. He sure took a liking to kids! Beautiful Su had never spoken to her this way. Ye Wei despised the young kid, and this made her feel extremely conflicted.


    ¡°We were all worried.¡± The young kid smiled as he looked at Su Man and then at the extremely calm Bai Ye. He keenly sensed that something was a little off and asked, ¡°Su Man, Bai Ye, since it¡¯s good news, why did you have such a scary look when you came out earlier?¡±


    Something was wrong.


    When Bai Ye was about to say something, Su Man slapped him and Bai Ye raised his hand and smiled. He made a ¡®shush¡¯ gesture and continued drinking his tea.


    Everybody felt that it was weird. Ye Wei¡¯s eyes were focused on Bai Ye and Su Man¡¯s faces. Everybody, including the young kid, ignored the palm mark on Bai Ye¡¯s face.


    There was a deathly silence in the great hall.


    Beautiful Su coldly harrumphed and his intricate brows and cold presence were intimidating. Bai Ye smiled and everybody thought Bai Ye was about to be killed by Su Man. Little did they expect his cold gaze to sweep past and he left.


    Everybody looked at his silhouette and then at each other, speechless.


    What had happened?


    The young kid leaped into Bai Ye¡¯s embrace and put his small palm against the palm mark. He blinked his pitch-black eyes and asked, ¡°Bai Ye, what¡¯s with your face?¡±


    ¡°Mosquito-swatting. There are too many mosquitoes in Riyadh in summer.¡± Bai Ye calmly smiled and put down his tea. He gently kneaded the young kid¡¯s head and the young kid was feeling exceptionally bored. Why did people just love to touch his head?


    Ye Wei squinted and hummed a tune as the young kid compared his fingers against the finger marks to verify the facts. ¡°Bai Ye, your fingers are not that slender.¡±


    Everybody nodded, and a few pairs of eyes landed on Bai Ye¡¯s face.


    They had the exaggerated ¡®Bai Ye, come clean with us¡¯ expression.


    Knowing that there would soon be an antidote to the virus, Cheng Anya was much more relaxed and could not help but become concerned about the beautiful palm mark on Bai Ye¡¯s face. It was a forceful and apt slap.


    One look was all that was needed to know that the owner of the hand had beautiful and slender fingers.


    ¡°Stop acting. Did Su Man slap you?¡± Ye Wei smiled dangerously. Her expression, which seemed like she was gritting her teeth, was extremely conflicted.


    ¡°Why did he slap you?¡±


    ¡°Bai Ye, what did you do?¡±


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t have molested him, right?¡±


    ¡­


    Everybody expressed their doubts together.


    Bai Ye calmly put down the cup of tea and said, ¡°Gee, I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going back to get some sleep.¡±


    As everybody saw Bai Ye¡¯s tall silhouette and recalled how stunning Su Man was, they could smell that whiff of adultery.


    Ye Wei was angry and sad. She clenched her fist and said, ¡°Bai Ye, could you stop being so ¡®bent¡¯¡­¡±

 Chapter 380 - The Pregnancy

    Beautiful Ye Wei was about to leap forward and rip Bai Ye up with her bare hands. Her delicate features were twisted, and like an angel of death, seemed extremely terrifying.


    The young kid seemed to see how Beautiful Ye Wei was with floating long hair.


    ¡°Wei Wei, calm down. Calm down and stop freaking out,¡± Miss Cheng calmly replied but was unable to hide the tease in her eyes. Everybody could tell that Beautiful Ye Wei had lost it.


    Eleven remained helplessly silent. In terms of intellect, Wei Wei was the strongest. Good thing Bai Ye had yet to turn his head when she said that. He was too damn calm and was certainly beyond what typical men were capable of.


    The young kid timidly raised his hand and asked, ¡°Auntie, I have a question. What do you mean by ¡®bent¡¯?¡±


    Miss Cheng broke into a twisted smile and froze for a moment. Eleven looked at her and did not move. Ye Wei turned around and gently tapped Ning Ning¡¯s head. She then earnestly said, ¡°You¡¯re a good child, and since you are not ¡®bent¡¯, you won¡¯t need to know that.¡±


    The young kid cutely tilted his head and his innocent face broke into a beaming smile. While he did not know what ¡®bent¡¯ actually meant, he, however, knew that it was something unwholesome based on how the few women reacted.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mommy say that learning never ends?¡±


    ¡°Darling Ning Ning, you must know that the education your seniors have had isn¡¯t absolutely correct. If they were, there would not be so many murderers in the world.¡± Ye Wei preached.


    Ahh, she was losing her calm.


    Eleven shook her head, extremely stifled. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mo Jue affect you at all? To think you still have the frame of mind to spar with Su Man?¡±


    This woman was too damn overboard.


    ¡°Who does he think he is! How can he compare himself against Beautiful Su? I am deeply shaken,¡± Ye Wei said with a crying face and pleaded for sympathy. She said, ¡°You don¡¯t even sympathize with me. You¡¯re too much.¡±


    ¡°Do you even need sympathy?¡± Cheng Anya wanted to watch the fireworks. ¡°It¡¯s perfectly normal for you to lose it.¡±


    It was indeed so!


    To think about it, Ye Wei pursued Su Man for so long but did not get the slightest response. On the other hand, Bai Ye and Su Man had only spent a few days with each other and people could catch a whiff of the slightest adultery going on between them. This adultery which was blatantly before her would certainly have impacted her.


    While Beautiful Su¡¯s reaction was not the best, he, at least, reacted. To put it as blatantly as possible, would Mister Calm like him rage at some unknown passerby? That was totally impossible.


    Conflicted, Ye Wei asked, ¡°Third sister-in-law, Eleven, did Beautiful Su blush earlier?¡± Her smile became even more twisted.


    ¡°Possibly, yes.¡± Miss Cheng¡¯s reply was much curter whilst Eleven immediately nodded. Both of them looked at Ye Wei.


    Ye Wei blinked a few times. She did not lose it like what the other two women expected. Instead, she stroked her chin and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ye Wei rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Bai Ye likes women while Su Man likes men, correct? When you put two lonely men together, it should be Bai Ye who is in danger. Therefore, if there is indeed adultery going on between then, it should be Bai Ye who is outraged and Beautiful Su should be calm. Why are things the other way round? It¡¯s Bai Ye who¡¯s calm and Beautiful Su was obviously in a flying rage.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Miss Cheng agreed as she thought about it. She did not give it deeper thought earlier. Now, she felt a little weird when Ye Wei suggested it. ¡°Did Bai Ye flirt with Beautiful Su? If not, how did he earn that slap from Beautiful Su?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ye Wei and Eleven disagreed in unison. Bai Ye was not capable of something like that, and he did not like men. Although Beautiful Su had charming looks, there would definitely be very few men who would throw themselves onto him.


    However, Bai Ye was not somebody that shallow. They had known him for over ten years, and they had seen everything about him. They understood Bai Ye¡¯s character too. He was absolutely unable to do something like that.


    He would not even flirt with women, let alone with men.


    ¡°Then, why?¡± Cheng Anya pondered. While Bai Ye seemed like a gentle and easy-going person, he was actually extremely cold and gave people the feeling that he was a distant and uncertain cloud.


    This should not have happened. If Ye Chen were in Bai Ye¡¯s shoes, he was absolutely capable of flirting. Bai Ye, on the other hand, should not be able to.


    ¡°Then, why did Bai Ye take a slap?¡± Cheng Anya asked again. The three women looked at one another with doubts in their eyes.


    ¡°He should have been slapped because he took advantage of somebody,¡± Eleven said. ¡°But Bai Ye is not such a person. Deduction overruled.¡±


    ¡°Then, there are no more possibilities.¡± Miss Cheng tilted her head in puzzlement.


    ¡°Could Bai Ye simply do it with Beautiful Su?¡± Ye Wei¡¯s shocking comments never seemed to end and everybody was stunned by her. If flirting was out of the question, how could he get to the deed? The order of events made no sense.


    ¡°If Su Man was f***ed first, he would absolutely f*** Bai Ye and then send him six feet under. Would things end with just a slap?¡± Eleven coldly replied as she dissected Beautiful Su¡¯s twisted personality.


    ¡°Besides, Ah Chen is also in the research lab.¡±


    As the three women fell silent, the young kid timidly raised his hand and asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you also consider the fact that I am here too?¡±


    ¡°What are you still doing here? You should have immediately disappeared once you heard us discussing such children-unfriendly topics.¡± Miss Cheng stared at him righteously with the ¡®if you heard us and did not leave, it¡¯s not our mistake but yours¡¯ look.


    ¡°Spot on.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    The young kid was stunned into silence.


    Women were indeed terrible beings. His Nuo Nuo was still the best.


    ¡°Ahh, I¡¯m losing it. Why must my rival be a man¡­ Ahh¡­¡± Ye Wei completely lost it. She turned around and walked toward the central atrium.


    Watching her seemingly float away was especially terrifying.


    Dinner time.


    Everybody was present. Miss Cheng, Ye Wei, Eleven, and the young kid looked at Bai Ye and Su Man up and down. They seemed a little conflicted.


    Miss Cheng was an experienced purist in love. Once she had hopes from knowing there was a cure, she felt unbelievably comfortable and was in the mood to troll other people.


    Given her time judging BL couples, Bai Ye and Su Man were a very matching pair. Su Man in his white-as-snow shirt was cold and proud whilst Bai Ye stood tall and easy-going. Both of them were unbelievably good-looking and were perfect eye candy when they stood together. They were like a couple match-made in heaven.


    She was reminded of the term ¡®gap-moe¡¯ as there were distinct ¡®male¡¯ and ¡®female¡¯ roles in said relationship.


    An afternoon had passed, and the palm mark on Bai Ye¡¯s face had subsided. He was calmly having his dinner and humbly accepted the attention he received from everybody.


    His calmness was unparalleled.


    Ye Wei pulled her chair and scooted up to Su Man. She asked him in giggles, ¡°Why did you slap my brother, Bai Ye?¡±


    Brother Bai Ye?


    Everybody shuddered but Su Man¡¯s eyelids did not bat. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve nothing to say.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve nothing to say, huh? Don¡¯t be so petty,¡± Ye Wei said petulantly as she grabbed Beautiful Su¡¯s sleeves. ¡°Did my brother, Bai Ye, bully you? Tell me and I¡¯ll help you wallop him. I know you can¡¯t beat him. But it¡¯s okay. I can.¡±


    ¡°Save yourself the trouble.¡± Su Man coldly harrumphed. While he was not as capable as those from the operative camps, he had plenty of ways¡ªwithout resorting to force¡ªto drop a person.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, really. It¡¯s no trouble at all. I¡¯ve had issues with him and have long wanted to wallop him. It¡¯s no trouble.¡± Ye Wei smiled.


    The young kid remained helplessly silent for the nth time for his auntie. His auntie was not shameless but beyond shameless! Nobody would be able to adapt as rapidly as she could.


    ¡°Please help yourselves then.¡±


    Whatever Ye Wei said, Beautiful Su would be able to stop her with succinct answers. Ye Wei felt that Beautiful Su was too damn tight-lipped. Would she be able to get the scoop from Bai Ye instead?


    ¡°You are not nice enough. Why don¡¯t you humor us all? Sharing is caring.¡± Ye Wei protested unhappily.


    Eleven agreed.


    Miss Cheng continued having her dinner, whereas the young kid stayed out of the line of fire lest he become collateral damage.


    ¡°Brother Bai Ye, you are straight, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ye Wei blinked her eyes and asked innocently. ¡°I remember that last year¡¯s Miss World would stick around you like super glue. She¡¯s a Russian beauty, and I did see you two hugging and kissing. So, you should be straight, right?¡±


    Bai Ye was silent for a moment. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°You all are really sneaky. How the hell did you even know that?¡±


    ¡°The silhouette fits you. It is indeed the case.¡± Ye Wei clapped and laughed. ¡°Since you are straight, my mind is now at ease. Please do not thirst after Beautiful Su, okay?¡±


    Bai Ye smiled and did not speak while Beautiful Su, instead of raging in the afternoon, calmly said to Miss Cheng, ¡°Rest early today. We¡¯ll be taking your blood sample tomorrow morning. Please fast before entering the research lab.¡±


    As he finished speaking, he stood up and left.


    Everybody looked at his plate that was almost untouched.


    Cheng Anya acknowledged and asked Bai Ye, ¡°Is the missing medicine my blood?¡±


    Bai Ye nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    With tomorrow¡¯s telling of success¡ªor failure¡ªCheng Anya¡¯s heart was at ease. There was, like Bai Ye said, without a doubt. He sounded relaxed and confident, so she should be half as worried.


    ¡°Third sister-in-law¡¯s blood, huh? I thought only Louis¡¯ blood was necessary.¡± Ye Wei flatly chimed. ¡°Third brother had better get well soon. Damn, I miss him.¡±


    ¡°There should be an 80% chance.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, Bai Ye, why hasn¡¯t the virus in third sister-in-law acted up? She looks like a normal person. Why is third brother¡¯s condition so severe instead?¡± Ye Wei curiously asked.


    ¡°For the virus in question, the first wave is much more stable than the second wave. There is nothing strange about it. Given that there are still a few more days to the one-month deadline as well as the alleviators that I injected her with, the onset of the virus should be delayed by another ten-over days. The virus in her is hence under control and there is no issue.¡± Bai Ye gently smiled.


    ¡°I see.¡± Cheng Anya nodded. It was always a good thing that the virus did not act up.


    Eleven looked at Bai Ye¡¯s plate, which was empty. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t remember wrongly, the two of you were in there for two days. How do you have such a good appetite whilst Beautiful Su ate so little? Is he in a bad mood, has a poor appetite, or is he made of steel?¡±


    Ye Wei jabbed Bai Ye¡¯s arms. ¡°What did you actually do to him? It¡¯s exceptionally rare that Su Man hits somebody.¡±


    A few pairs of eyes focused on Bai Ye¡¯s face. Bai Ye calmly smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve nothing to say.¡±


    ¡°Eleven, it¡¯s been a while since we got active.¡± Ye Wei flexed her wrist and laughed in a threatening manner. Eleven acknowledged, getting the message. They could get active in the evening and interrogate him with force.


    Bai Ye raised his hand to claim immunity. ¡°I am working to neutralize the virus in Third Young Master Ye every day.¡±


    Everybody was stunned into silence.


    ¡°That makes it easier then. We¡¯ll break your legs and you will still be able to neutralize the virus despite being wheelchair-bound. Neutralizing the virus requires your brains instead of your legs.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, you sure are mean!¡± The young kid gave a thumbs-up.


    Bai Ye automatically ignored the statement. The maidservant served abalone soup individually. Dana said, ¡°This was what Her Highness The Princess previously left for master. It tastes really nice, and master wants everybody to taste it.¡±


    Ye Wei propped up her head and laughed. She said, ¡°Miss Dana, your sweet-talking is surely improving. Su Man will definitely not give such instructions, so it must be your idea.¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei is smart,¡± Dana said as she smiled. She had a beautiful pair of pitch-black eyes beneath her black veil that was extremely beautiful in spite of their shyness. While her face could not be completely seen, Wei Wei looked at this pair of eyes and knew that Dana was definitely a beauty.


    Ye Wei smiled. Su Man preferred bland food instead of seafood. Stuff like abalone would simply remain in storage in his mansion.


    Besides, whatever Her Highness The Princess gave was bound to be good stuff.


    ¡°This smells a little weird.¡± Miss Cheng fanned herself and frowned. The smell made her extremely uncomfortable.


    ¡°It¡¯s still okay and very fragrant,¡± the young kid said.


    Dana prepared a bowl for each of them. When she put the bowl in front of Cheng Anya, she suddenly felt revulsion and kept it in her since everybody else was present. As the smell permeated, she could not bear it and rushed out of the dining area covering her mouth. She could not stop vomiting¡­


    Dana and the others were stunned. The young kid and Ye Wei quickly put down their bowls and gave chase. As Cheng Anya held onto the pillar and vomited nonstop, everybody looked at each other, speechless.


    ¡°Mommy, are you unwell?¡±


    ¡°Third sister-in-law, what¡¯s happened to you?¡±


    ¡­


    Cheng Anya did not stop vomiting until a while later. She felt light.


    Bai Ye frowned. After Cheng Anya tidied herself up, he measured her pulse. Cheng Anya smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I am just not used to this smell.¡±


    ¡°Show me your hand.¡± Bai Ye gently smiled. Cheng Anya could only reach out her hand and Bai Ye measured her pulse with a thin piece of paper. A moment later, his eyebrows were raised and he looked at Cheng Anya with a weird look.


    The young kid, who was feeling panicky, asked, ¡°Bai Ye, what¡¯s with Mommy? Did the virus act up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the virus.¡± Bai Ye murmured to himself. ¡°She is pregnant.¡±

 Chapter 381 - Are We Keeping the Baby?

    ¡®Pregnant?¡¯


    Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes widened and her mind was blank, as if she was struck by lightning. She didn¡¯t know what to do. It was as though she had heard something as mysterious and magical as an alien invasion.


    Bai Ye acted a little weird as well. It felt like he didn¡¯t believe it as well as he felt her pulse several times before finally confirming it. He looked at Cheng Anya strangely and seemed to be pondering over something.


    ¡°Bai Ye, are you sure? Is third sister-in-law really pregnant? They had jumped off the plane twice while escaping. If she was really pregnant, she would have suffered from a miscarriage. How could the child still be alive?¡± Ye Wei was also amazed. She had not been restricting her movements and was agitated along the way. Was the child just lucky? Or¡­


    Eleven did not express her opinion. The young kid touched his chin and went into deep thought as well. What in the world was happening?


    ¡°It¡¯s true. She¡¯s pregnant,¡± Bai Ye said firmly while looking at Cheng Anya in surprise. Cheng Anya was still in shock and did not come back to her senses for a while. She sat down in a daze, as if the pregnancy had nothing to do with her.


    The crowd looked at each other and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The young kid waved his hand in front of Cheng Anya and she came back to her senses. Her face turned a little pale. ¡°This child¡­¡±


    When Ye Wei and Eleven saw how she looked, they couldn¡¯t help but think that the child might be Louis¡¯. If it was really Louis¡¯, this whole thing would be¡­ complicated.


    Louis had coveted her and kidnapped her for so many days. They would not be surprised if Louis had done anything to her as he could touch her brazenly. It also didn¡¯t seem like she had been pregnant for a long time. Hence, the assumption was reasonable and logical.


    Upon seeing Cheng Anya¡¯s strange look, Ye Wei and Eleven couldn¡¯t help but think about it. However, the young kid looked at his mommy quietly.


    ¡°Less than two weeks, about ten days,¡± Bai Ye said and behaved even more weirdly.


    ¡°What?¡± Ye Wei exclaimed. Suddenly, her gaze turned extraordinarily weird as well. The corners of her lips twitched. ¡°Was third brother that perverted?¡±


    Ye Wei had a quick reaction and soon matched the timing when Third Young Master Ye was infected with the virus with the time when they were escaping. If it was only about ten days, the child must not be Louis¡¯, but Third Young Master Ye¡¯s.


    Moreover, Third Young Master Ye wore gloves all the way to avoid physical contact with her. Everybody had thought that he was infected with the virus because they had bumped into each other when they jumped off the plane in the desert.


    But the truth seemed to be more shocking.


    It was easy to associate something with Ye Wei¡¯s behavior. Cheng Anya couldn¡¯t help but blush. ¡®Wei Wei, aren¡¯t you too direct?¡¯


    Eleven was very shocked too. For the first time, she had developed a perverted hobby. ¡°So, it¡¯s true that men are all perverted by nature.¡±


    Ye Wei continued what she said tacitly. ¡°Even the undead would die for a woman. Third brother¡­ is really brave. He really acted without thinking. How idiotic¡­¡±


    She had finally understood what it meant by one willing to sacrifice his life for a beauty.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like what you think.¡± Cheng Anya waved her hands hurriedly. But the truth seemed to be what she thought. Everybody looked at her once she spoke. The way they looked at her was a little ambiguous, as if they were saying ¡®there¡¯s no need to explain, we understand.¡¯


    Hence, Miss Cheng calmed down.


    Well, since they all thought so, let them be. Third Young Master Ye was always this tough to them anyway. She might as well stop talking in case her words would make it worse.


    How could she be pregnant?


    Cheng Anya didn¡¯t know how she was feeling. She was a little happy, but she did not know what to do. She was even a little fearful. It wasn¡¯t a good thing to be pregnant at that time.


    She had the virus when they had done it at that time in the castle. Third Young Master Ye didn¡¯t care about it at all and under that circumstance, they couldn¡¯t have used any contraception. As they were on the run, they didn¡¯t think about it that much and ended up in a pregnancy.


    It was really terrible.


    Cheng Anya was vexed. How could her probability of getting pregnant be so high?


    They had only done it twice and she got pregnant both times.


    If they could have a child every time they did it, wouldn¡¯t they set a new Guinness record?


    Cheng Anya was depressed.


    Damn it, her imagination had gone crazily wild. Nobody else had such a strong imagination like hers. In her mind, she had even thought of a situation where more than a dozen children were calling her ¡®mommy¡¯.


    Cheng Anya finally understood what it was like to wake up from an extreme shock.


    She swallowed her saliva. It was so scary.


    Ye Wei, Eleven, and Bai Ye were shocked by her facial expression. It was as if she was acting out a brilliant mime by herself. The young kid asked weakly, ¡°Mommy, what are you thinking?¡±


    Cheng Anya shook her head and quickly smiled without even blinking. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    They didn¡¯t know what had happened and what she was thinking about. If she told others about it, she¡¯d be laughed at for three whole days. She might be the only pregnant woman in the world who thought about those things when she knew that she was pregnant.


    Actually, they didn¡¯t have a 100% hit rate too. Third Young Master Ye had worked hard for almost the whole day. The two of them had done it for quite a number of times¡­


    Cheng Anya felt a little more emotionally balanced.


    ¡°Bai Ye, will the child be healthy?¡± Cheng Anya cleansed the messy thoughts in her mind and asked. The most important question to her now was the health of the baby. She had the baby when she was still unhealthy and was even injected with several kinds of relievers, which may hurt her child. She would rather not have the child if the child would be born without an arm or a leg, or born retarded.


    Although she hated to do that, how could she give birth to the child if she knew that the child was unhealthy?


    ¡°Right, won¡¯t the child be infected with the virus?¡± Ye Wei and Eleven asked in unison.


    Bai Ye gazed and pondered. He said flatly, ¡°I¡¯m still not sure yet for the moment. The baby is still not developed well enough and we¡¯ll have to wait for it to grow further before we can run tests to check. The virus is definitely contagious.¡±


    It was only a matter of extent. It seemed that the process of detoxification would become complicated if Cheng Anya was pregnant.


    He had to discuss it with Su Man.


    Cheng Anya clenched her fists anxiously and her heart rate increased wildly. This pregnancy had felt different from the last time she was pregnant with Ning Ning. She was happy the last time but was fearful this time. She was afraid that she would not be able to keep the child.


    Ye Wei read her mind and said softly, ¡°Third sister-in-law, don¡¯t worry too much. The virus will be cleared by tomorrow. The child is still developing anyway. In the worst-case scenario where the child is really unhealthy, it¡¯s okay to abort it. Third brother and you are still young and there are many chances for you to have a baby.¡±


    ¡°I want Mommy to give birth to my sibling,¡± the young kid said. His pinkish face was full of unwillingness.


    ¡°We also wish for the baby to be born, but it has to be healthy too,¡± Ye Wei said with a heavy heart. It seemed unpredictable. However, from common sense, it was clear that she would not be able to keep the child even without running the tests.


    Cheng Anya had thought of that too. Her expression darkened and her eyes lost its luster. She felt hurt. Did she really have to abort the baby? She didn¡¯t want to be too pessimistic and hoped to keep the baby.


    She was unwilling to abort the evidence of their love.


    ¡°Anya, don¡¯t worry. Wait until the virus on your body is gone. There might be a chance for you to keep the child,¡± Bai Ye said. His smile had always made him look distant but warm, giving others a pleasant feeling. Especially when he was dressed in white as a doctor, he looked even more reassuring.


    Cheng Anya nodded and smiled. ¡°I know.¡±


    Ye Wei tilted her head and gave a thought about it. She asked, ¡°Bai Ye, third sister-in-law has always been in a good condition and hasn¡¯t had any other symptoms. Is it because the virus was transferred to the child?¡±


    Cheng Anya was also thinking about the same issue. She had been in good health all the time. Was it possible that she had really transferred the virus to her child?


    If so, the child must not be born.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Bai Ye frowned. However, Cheng Anya¡¯s blood analysis showed that she still had the virus. Hence, it was possible to say that not all of the virus was transferred to the child. If the virus was transferred to the child, then the child absolutely couldn¡¯t be born.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Su Man,¡± Bai Ye said. He walked out of the living room and went to Su Man¡¯s room.


    He looked extraordinarily serious.


    Cheng Anya had a bad feeling about it, like this little life that had not been together with her for a long time might not have fate with her. She might be happy for nothing in the end. Her heart hurt as if needles were piercing through her heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. Wait until Bai Ye and Su Man are done with their discussion. We¡¯ll know after they have run the tests.¡± The young kid smiled. He didn¡¯t like to see his mommy depressed.


    ¡°Yes, third sister-in-law, don¡¯t worry too much. We might be worried for nothing,¡± Ye Wei said with a smile.


    Cheng Anya laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m okay. I was just wondering if the baby is a boy or a girl.¡±


    The young kid raised his hand quickly. ¡°I want a younger sister.¡±


    Sisters are the cutest. He could be his sister¡¯s guardian, protect her, and be a great brother.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want a younger brother?¡±


    ¡°A younger brother is fine too, but I prefer a younger sister more,¡± the young kid laughed and said excitedly. ¡°It¡¯ll be great if my baby sister is healthy. She¡¯ll be out soon then.¡±


    ¡°Darling Ning Ning, I¡¯ll bet with you. He¡¯s definitely a boy.¡±


    ¡°I bet that she¡¯s a girl.¡±


    ¡°You will lose for sure. According to the Ye family¡¯s tradition, the chance of him being a boy is higher,¡± Ye Wei touched her chin and said in a serious tone.


    Cheng Anya, ¡°¡­It seems like it.¡±


    ¡°I just want a sister.¡±

 Chapter 382 - The Beauty under the Moonlight

    Cheng Anya returned to the room alone and sat down with an uneasy mind. She didn¡¯t know if it was just her imagination, but she felt the baby growing in her belly. They seemed to have a connection with each other. She hadn¡¯t felt anything special other than shock earlier on as there were many people around. However, standing alone at the balcony and looking at the moon in the sky now made her feel excited and overwhelmed.


    She felt a wave of heat in her heart which seemed to be overflowing in her. A strong sense of motherhood grew and she was more moved than when she learned that she was pregnant with Ning Ning.


    Maybe, it was because that was the child she and Ye Chen had after they fell in love with each other, which meant more to her than when she was pregnant with Ning Ning.


    Ning Ning was her pillar of support then in a foreign country, while this child was the evidence of her love with Ah Chen. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t sure if she could keep the baby or if the baby would be healthy. These unknown factors would make any mother pay more attention and give more love to her child.


    There was no doubt about that.


    The healthiness of the baby was the biggest problem at the moment.


    All mothers in the world had the same mentality. They love and cherish their children and would hope that they could survive and grow up peacefully. Cheng Anya was no exception.


    The moon was round that night in Riyadh. The faint moonlight that shone on the world was clear and gentle, and the whole city with bright lights was as if shrouded in the gentle embrace of a mother. She couldn¡¯t help but pray that God would give her child a chance to live.


    Cheng Anya was not a believer, but she couldn¡¯t help thinking that if praying was really useful, she wouldn¡¯t mind burning incense, worship Buddha, and praying sincerely every day.


    ¡°Mommy.¡± Ning Ning appeared quietly on the balcony and smiled softly. He had lost a lot of weight on his face and wasn¡¯t as chubby as before. He looked like a little adult. However, as a mother, she cherished him and he¡¯d always be childish and lovely.


    ¡°It¡¯s so late. Why haven¡¯t you gone to bed?¡± Cheng Anya was afraid that she¡¯d hug him on impulse and widened the distance between them. Ning Ning pouted in protest unhappily. Cheng Anya glanced at him and said, ¡°Do not protest.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    ¡°Your mommy is a natural pathogen. Stay away from me as fast as possible.¡± Miss Cheng rebutted. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t you fall asleep?¡±


    ¡°A little. Mommy, will I really have a sister?¡± The eyes of the young kid were bright and his gaze was full of pink bubbles at the mention of a sister. He was looking forward to it so much.


    Cheng Anya didn¡¯t know how to answer him. If she told the truth, she was afraid that Ning Ning would be disappointed. However, she didn¡¯t want to lie to him as well. She hesitated for a good three seconds and decided to tell him the truth. ¡°It¡¯s not certain for the time being. Don¡¯t hold too much hope. As long as Daddy and Mommy are around, we could even have a younger brother, not to mention a younger sister.¡±


    The young kid chuckled. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be so funny, will you? Besides, I don¡¯t want a brother. I want a sister.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but think of a phrase, ¡®With love comes everything else.¡¯


    Wow!


    ¡°Well, then it¡¯ll be a sister,¡± Cheng Anya said with a smile. She had wanted this child to grow up safe and sound more than the young kid. Third Young Master Ye would be surprised when he woke up. Cheng Anya guessed that he would make comments about how his hard work didn¡¯t go in vain.


    Cheng Anya was embarrassed.


    ¡°Mommy, I find you a little sexist.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± She actually liked a daughter better as she would look good. She could then dress her up and give her pretty clothes to wear, which gave her a sense of accomplishment. ¡°I¡¯ll like a daughter too.¡±


    ¡°Then, why are you always talking about a younger brother?¡± The young kid despised Cheng Anya and pointed out the most direct evidence. He had never heard her say that the baby was a sister. She would like a daughter? What a liar.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what your aunt said? The tradition of the Ye family is that there will be more males than females.¡± Cheng Anya justified herself and it was absolutely the young kid¡¯s fault that she valued males over females.


    Only because her son was prettier and more lovely than girls.


    ¡°Then, Mommy, you would definitely give birth to a daughter if you keep getting pregnant.¡± Cheng Anya¡¯s expression turned dark when the young kid seriously expressed his opinion. He had even nodded seriously and thought that his idea was very good.


    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m a sow? Don¡¯t you want to live anymore?¡± If she could hit anyone whenever she liked, she would have slapped him.


    The young kid smiled and her eyes were narrowed into a line. She was very happy. Cheng Anya¡¯s heart felt warm and she felt less worried about the baby. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ever think that Mommy might not be able to protect the baby?¡±


    ¡°We have nothing to worry about with Bai Ye and Su Man with us.¡± The young kid smiled. ¡°I believe they could turn her into Snow White even if you give birth to an Ultraman sister.¡±


    Cheng Anya, ¡°¡­¡±


    What a strong and vivid theory and analogy.


    ¡®Son, this is blind trust.¡¯ Miss Cheng was speechless.


    ¡°Anyway, I hope that both of you would be safe soon. Well, before I get even with Louis,¡± the young kid said.


    At the mention of Louis, the young kid¡¯s voice sounded ruthless and murderous. It was as if he was covered in a coat of coldness and his dominance and murderous vibes were obvious. He could behave like this without restraining himself only in front of Cheng Anya.


    ¡°Louis¡­¡± Cheng Anya looked up at the bright moon in the sky. ¡°Isn¡¯t he gone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to find out. If only I could be stronger, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to avoid and care about Mo Ye and Mo Jue,¡± the young kid said flatly. The reason why Louis and the Mafia could hide so perfectly was due to Mo Ye and Mo Jue¡¯s abilities. Because they were better than him at it, he had been trying to push his limits for the past few days.


    He would never give up.


    ¡°Well, know your limits and don¡¯t push yourself too hard,¡± Cheng Anya said calmly. She knew that someone had to pay for Xu Nuo¡¯s death and Ning Ning had already blamed Louis for that. He would not stop before watching Louis die together with Xu Nuo.


    ¡°You can leave Riyadh now,¡± Cheng Anya said. ¡°Mommy and Daddy have no problems here. If you¡¯re still worried, it¡¯s the same if you ask Black Eagle and others to come over.¡±


    ¡°How can I do that? I can only rest assured after I confirm that both of you are safe.¡± The young kid smiled. ¡°Daddy and Mommy are still number one in my heart. How can I ignore Daddy and Mommy just to take revenge on others? That¡¯s not good.¡±


    ¡°Okay, stop trying to suck up. You brat, are you going to ignore your mother once you get a wife? I shall focus on training your sister in the future,¡± Cheng Anya said half-jokingly.


    Who would have thought that the young kid didn¡¯t deny it but said, ¡°Woman can also forget about her mother for her husband. Mommy, don¡¯t forget that you are like this too. You are not in the position to train my sister. If the upper beam is not straight, the lower beam will be crooked.¡±


    Cheng Anya was speechless and couldn¡¯t say a word. After a while, she said, ¡°So, Mommy and Daddy are the saddest people in the world.¡±


    The young kid, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Uh¡­ This is a little serious.¡¯


    ¡°Mommy, I still love you the most in the entire world,¡± the young kid said in a serious tone.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart ached. Yes, she knew that her son was the one who loved her the most because the one he had loved the most was gone. Cheng Anya did not feel like her son was robbed by someone else. Instead, she was distressed and felt sorry for him.


    ¡°I see.¡± Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°Darling, you are so sweet tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad that Mommy is pregnant,¡± the young kid smiled and said. Cheng Anya shook her head.


    ¡°I hope your daddy will wake up tomorrow. I¡¯m looking forward to his reaction.¡±


    ¡°Daddy would definitely say, ¡®F***, we haven¡¯t enjoyed much ourselves and there comes another third guest.¡¯¡± The young kid imitated how Third Young Master Ye would curse perfectly. Cheng Anya laughed so hard that she almost laid on the balcony.


    ¡°Darling, your imitation was great.¡±


    ¡­


    Su Man¡¯s manor looked similar to a noble residence in ancient times. The courtyard had both modern and antique elements in its design. The courtyard where Su Man lived alone was mini and enclosed.


    The outer design of the house also had antique elements, like a bungalow. However, it looked elegant and noble. The walls were made of white jade while the tiles were made of glass. Under the roof, there were many white jade lotus-shaped round lights that gave people the feeling of elegance.


    The courtyard was full of all kinds of strange flowers and plants. The varieties were wide and weird. Bai Ye hadn¡¯t noticed it at first, but when he did, he realized that he didn¡¯t know the name of the random blue flower that he had picked.


    He only thought that the smell in the courtyard was fragrant and refreshing.


    ¡°What flowers are they?¡± Bai Ye squatted down curiously and looked at it curiously. It was a bit like a rose, but it wasn¡¯t a rose. He had never seen a purplish-blue rose before.


    He was curious and wanted to reach out for it when he heard Su Man¡¯s special sharp voice along with the night breeze. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯d better not touch it.¡±


    His voice was as cold as the cold spring in winter. Anyone would be soaked by this coldness even during the hot summer. Bai Ye retracted his hands. ¡®God damn it, is this a poisonous flower?¡¯


    ¡®Why would anyone plant poisonous flowers all over in their own yard?¡¯


    ¡®How strange.¡¯


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Su Man asked in a cold voice. He stood under the moonlight with his tall and firm figure. His expression was fierce, but he looked as noble as a god from heaven. Even a man would be stunned by his appearance.


    The beauty under the moon was gorgeous.


    Bai Ye wondered whether his coldness and fierce temper were directed at him. He knew himself very well. It was obvious that they were getting closer after being together for so many days, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would ruin it. It was really¡­


    A surprise.


    Bai Ye smiled gently. ¡°I came to discuss something with you. Cheng Anya is pregnant.¡±

 Chapter 383 - The Stupid and the Black-Bellied

    Su Man was stunned. It seemed that he didn¡¯t expect Cheng Anya to be pregnant as well. He looked surprised and frowned before looking at Bai Ye coldly. He mocked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a genius doctor? Why didn¡¯t you find that out the other day? You are not worthy of that title.¡±


    Bai Ye¡¯s gentle smile was like a breath of fresh air. His calm eyebrows gave a warm feeling and he seemed to not mind Su Man¡¯s sarcasm at all. ¡°Why are you blaming this on me? You didn¡¯t realize it either.¡±


    The last time Cheng Anya was examined was eight days ago. At that time, she was only pregnant for two days and the reaction was not obvious at all. Besides, their attention was all on the virus. How would they have noticed that she was pregnant?


    No matter how detailed the examination was, Su Man¡¯s research laboratory was for the study of viruses. Hence, blood analysis would not have such details. Moreover, they were not gynecologists. It would be strange if they had found out.


    It had nothing to do with his medical skills.


    Su Man snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor.¡±


    Beauty Su had pushed all the responsibilities completely in a sentence. He wasn¡¯t considered a doctor in the traditional sense. Therefore, it was normal for him to not be able to diagnose Cheng Anya¡¯s pregnancy.


    However, as a genius doctor, Bai Ye had not realized it either. It was definitely because his medical skills were not there yet.


    Bai Ye was silent. ¡®Beauty Su, humans must be kind to one another.¡¯


    Beauty Su obviously didn¡¯t know what ¡®kindness¡¯ was and pursed his lips. ¡°Pregnancy has nothing to do with the virus attack. We¡¯ll just detoxify her as we discussed. What¡¯s more to discuss?¡±


    Bai Ye shook his head and smiled awkwardly. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. The child that Anya is pregnant with is likely to be infected with the virus.¡±


    ¡°Abort it.¡± Su Man was practical and firm. ¡°This is a virus cell. If the child is infected with it since birth, who knows what kind of monster will be born?¡±


    Bai Ye¡¯s eyes narrowed and he looked serious. He had also thought about this problem. The cells of viruses were different from other viruses. They can change the human gene cells and he was really worried that the child would be born with a gene mutation or turn into a cyborg.


    It would definitely be tragic.


    But, everyone was looking forward to the birth of the baby now and it would be too cruel to tell them that the baby had to be aborted.


    ¡°What if the child is not infected with the virus?¡± Bai Ye asked.


    Su Man sneered. ¡°Do you really need to ask such an idiotic question? What kind of genius doctor are you? Why don¡¯t you understand this basic medical knowledge? This child is basically growing up in virus cells. The baby might not be infected? How could you even have this kind of thought?¡±


    ¡°Beauty Su, our medical judgment may not be fully accurate. It might be possible.¡± Bai Ye was not afraid of Su Man¡¯s sarcasm at all and put forward his own judgment calmly.


    The expression of the Beauty Su turned dark, cold, and fierce. He looked at Bai Ye with sinister eyes. ¡°Call me Beauty Su again and I will poison you to death.¡±


    Bai Ye kept quiet while Su Man stood against the wind with his clothes that were whiter than snow, black hair, and silver belt. His long hair fluttering under the moonlight was exceptionally surreal, as if he was an immortal who came from the ancient times.


    He was worthy to be called a beauty.


    Besides, didn¡¯t Ye Wei and the young kid address him as Beauty Su as well? Why couldn¡¯t he do that? Was that discrimination?


    It seemed that Su Man could guess what Bai Ye was thinking about and Su Man¡¯s expression grew even colder. The powerful vibe he gave off despite not being angry was very frightening.


    Bai Ye knew what to do was the best for him and stopped calling him a beauty. Su Man¡¯s fighting skills were not as good as his, but he had a lot of poison with him. He didn¡¯t know what kind of poison would be flicked on him if he raised his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to you about Anya and her baby. Ning Ning wants this child very much. Can you bear to see him disappointed?¡± Bai Ye played his trump card. He knew that all of them loved Ning Ning very much.


    Being young is an advantage, but the key reason was that he was really lovable. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have undergone so much just to protect Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya.


    Su Man quieted down as expected. ¡°We have to wait for the baby to be older to be sure. If it¡¯s really infected with the virus, we can¡¯t have it. This virus is extremely unstable and it may mutate during the whole pregnancy, causing other effects. Of course, if they want to gamble on it, I have no opinion.¡±


    It was a bet on if the virus would combine with the cell layer or not. If it did, Cheng Anya would give birth to a superman child that might even be more terrifying than Ning Ning. However, the chance for that to happen was slim. Even adults couldn¡¯t combine the cell with the virus, not to mention an unborn baby.


    Bai Ye was silent. He understood what Su Man had said.


    ¡°If it is really infected, would the antidote work?¡± Bai Ye asked.


    ¡°There is an eighty percent chance that it would not work as it would not be the first or second wave of infection but a natural virus carrier. The antidote would be useless,¡± Su Man said calmly. Just like a person who had been drinking poison since she was a child, she would become a poisonous person. In that case, the antidote would be totally useless.


    Bai Ye was shocked.


    ¡°Do you have any idea of how to solve this?¡± Bai Ye raised his eyebrows and asked. He then touched his chin and laughed hysterically. ¡°Who said that I don¡¯t deserve to be called a genius doctor? You aren¡¯t that great either. Everyone is only skilled at their own expertise. This is not mine.¡±


    Anger flashed past Beauty Su¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t reply directly to him. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep this on my mind. I¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    He stood in the moonlight as if he was integrated into it. The cold and stern look and his sharp and proud eyebrows were obviously filled with indifference and the intention to send him off.


    Bai Ye stood still without moving and looked at Su Man with a smile. His handsome face was as calm as the lake in March and it seemed that he had not heard what he said.


    Su Man sneered. With a cold look, he asked, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°What are you angry about? A man shouldn¡¯t be so petty, right?¡± Bai Ye said calmly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it. Moreover, you should have cooled down since you have slapped me.¡±


    His voice was calm, but it had a hint of suppression, which was not less intimidating than Su Man¡¯s.


    He knew why Beauty Su was so rude to him.


    Bai Ye was an introverted person who had hardly lost his temper. He was either indifferent or smiling. The impression of him was always that he was a gentleman who was elegant and handsome. But in fact, he was an extremely domineering and arrogant person. His arrogance and dominance were integrated into indifferent and calm appearance, which gave people the illusion of him being a gentleman.


    Whereas Su Man, on the other hand, was too lazy to disguise himself. He was noble and arrogant, but also introverted. However, he was not like Bai Ye. There was a layer of ice covered on his introversion.


    Cold and fierce.


    ¡°Say whatever you want and scram.¡± Su Man shouted at him impolitely.


    Bai Ye smiled. His long clothes which made him look calm and elegant was beautiful like jade. He raised his eyebrows jokingly. ¡°Did it really matter a lot to you?¡±


    Su Man gazed coldly at him and danger flashed past his dark eyes. Bai Ye smiled in return. The ice that was covering him seemed to have encountered a warm breeze. Su Man¡¯s expression grew colder gradually while Bai Ye smiled and stayed silent.


    The two of them recalled the accident that had happened in the research room that day.


    They had spent almost eight days alone to work together for the antidote of the virus. With the help of Bai Ye, Su Man had saved a lot of effort. He was good at developing the antidote, but Bai Ye was better.


    After all, they had their own expertise. Their purpose and aim of research were different. Hence, they had their own strengths and made up for each other.


    Su Man didn¡¯t like Bai Ye very much as he felt that Bai Ye had the intention to compete with him. He had originally thought that Bai Ye had overestimated himself as he was capable enough to do so anyway. He was proud and did not care much about Bai Ye¡¯s title as the ¡®genius doctor¡¯.


    But gradually, after a few days of work, he realized that Bai Ye lived up to his reputation and that he had real talents. He was extremely gifted in terms of medical skills. Both of them had cooperated very well, which led to common topics and a warm relationship between them.


    Heroes would always treat each other with respect, not to mention geniuses like them who were unbeatable in their own expertise.


    Once people were familiar with each other, they had no taboo in their speech. It was embarrassing for two adult men, in the case where one of them was gay, to mention the topic of being gay.


    Su Man obviously didn¡¯t want to talk about it too much. Bai Ye was quick-witted and didn¡¯t probe further.


    Who knew Su Man would break a bottle of reagent accidentally and Bai Ye would slip when he was cleaning up after him¡­


    There was always such an episode in television dramas where the male lead falls down due to some reasons and knocks down the female lead, kissing her on the lips accurately. Thus, this adulterous moment happened.


    However, that would only happen in television dramas. Those scenes happened frequently in movies too and the audience was used to seeing them. Only the actors were happy to act that out. It was a classic adulterous moment, but it didn¡¯t work for Su Man and Bai Ye at all. Why?


    With Bai Ye skills, he could walk freely even if the ground was full of oil. Even if he fell, he would find ways to stand back up before reaching the ground. However, after realizing that he had knocked down Su Man, he was distracted and went into a daze. It was bad. Su Man was caught off guard and had fallen down too.


    Actually, there was nothing to be angry about knocking him down as it was just an accident. By right, Su Man shouldn¡¯t be this angry.


    The most important thing was that there was still a missing part in this classic scene, which was falling down and kissing. Without kissing, it wouldn¡¯t be considered as a classic scene. It was not an accident at all. The kiss was intentional.


    And there was no pause in between, from him falling to kissing, which made it seem like an accident. However, Su Man wasn¡¯t someone easy to deal with and he knew Bai Ye inside out.


    He was stunned for four seconds, then raised his hand and slapped Bai Ye.


    At that moment, Su Man was really angry. He clearly felt that Bai Ye¡¯s gaze had changed, but it was already too late to push him away.


    He was molested by someone else for the first time in his life.


    This was fundamentally different from Ye Wei¡¯s seduction and attraction. At least, Wei Wei had never kissed his lips.


    A slap in the face by Beauty Su for a kiss was not a loss for Bai Ye at all.


    It was Beauty Su¡¯s first kiss while it was the first time Bai Ye was beaten by someone else. They were even. Who knew that Beauty Su would turn against him and treat him like a stranger?


    ¡°Are you seeking your own death?¡± Su Man narrowed his eyes dangerously and was cold and fierce. When he mentioned it again, he recalled the amazement and hesitation in Bai Ye¡¯s gaze and felt severely humiliated.


    If he wanted to die, he wouldn¡¯t mind doing him the favor.


    They had just mentioned the topic of homosexuality before Bai Ye jokingly said that most gay couples could not last for a long time, and that everyone was just curious about it. This remark made Su Man very unhappy.


    But it was undeniable that what Bai Ye said was the truth.


    He also knew that Bai Ye was different from him. He liked women and was a straight man.


    Then what was the kiss for? Was he just curious as well? Or was he coveting his beauty?


    Su Man was a true man. He was not ashamed that he was gay, but he was regarded as a woman by another man. One could imagine how angry he was, given that he was always arrogant and looked down on others.


    It was the first time in his life that he felt so restless.


    ¡°No, I still want to live a hundred years more,¡± he said with a smile.


    Su Man snorted coldly. A flame was lit in his cold eyes. ¡°Scram, or I will be merciless.¡±


    He walked off after saying that, leaving Bai Ye his cold, sharp and indifferent back view.


    Bai Ye tucked his hands behind and stood up. He was handsome and modest. The corners of his lips curved gradually. How could he dislike someone both handsome and talented like him?


    Bai Ye was very confused.


    Why did he kiss him? Bai Ye didn¡¯t know the reason as well. It seemed to be an uncontrollable action. At the moment when he was falling, the fragrance that he was familiar with those few days had filled his nose and breath.


    It was humiliating for a man to smell good, but Su Man had been fiddling with flowers and plants all day long and the smell was all over the yard. He had long integrated this kind of fragrance in him, as if he was born with this special charm.


    They were very close to each other. Maybe because his fragrance was too attractive, or maybe because the color of his lips was too charming, he felt like he was being possessed. A kiss would have felt good. It was as if lightning had struck. Bai Ye had already felt the warmth touch on his lips and kissed him without realizing what he had done.


    It couldn¡¯t be said that it was an accident. He had done it on purpose.


    Bai Ye looked at the magnificent garden and felt a little confused as he couldn¡¯t figure out why. He went out of Su Man¡¯s court while being deep in thought and didn¡¯t notice that Su Man had been staring at his back view with his cold and fierce eyes all along.


    ¡®Hmmph!¡¯


    Su Man snorted coldly. If one dared to take advantage of him, one would need to exchange with things that were of the same level.


    The noble and elegant man smiled.


    It was as though he had seen his prey fall into his trap.

 Chapter 384 - Detoxified

    The next day, at the laboratory.


    Cheng Anya saw how Bai Ye injected the antidote into Third Young Master Ye¡¯s body. The transparent liquid flowed like cold spring water. Her heart was cold as well, to the point that her limbs were cold and her palms were sweating a lot. She watched the reaction of Third Young Master Ye, who was on the operating table, nervously.


    This was not the first time Su Man and Bai Ye had developed the antidote. In those few days, they had developed three antidotes and tested them on mice. For the first two times, the mice were killed, whereas for the third time, the mice had no reaction.


    However, there was a reaction in the mice. According to Su Man¡¯s analysis, all the toxins in the blood had disappeared in an hour.


    It meant that the antidote had at least worked for the mice.


    Because Cheng Anya was pregnant with a child, they couldn¡¯t guess what reaction the antidote would have on her. They could only test it on Third Young Master Ye first as the time he could live was very limited.


    The antidote must be injected.


    Ye Wei, Eleven, and the young kid were there as well. That day was the most critical. If the antidote failed to work, then they had to find another way to save them, which would waste more time.


    For Third Young Master Ye¡¯s case, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hang on for that long.


    The young kid and Cheng Anya both knew that this was their last chance. That day was the only day to check if the antidote would work or not.


    After the antidote was injected into Third Young Master Ye¡¯s body, everyone looked at the diagram on the screen quietly. The supply of tranquilizer had been temporarily stopped and Third Young Master Ye only had an oxygen mask on. The rest of the reagents had been evacuated too. It all depended on the reaction of the antidote.


    Bai Ye felt Third Young Master Ye¡¯s pulse and looked serious. Judging from his pulse, he was very peaceful. Because the supply of tranquilizer had just been stopped, he had no signs of waking up, which explained the peaceful pulse.


    But half an hour later, he still hadn¡¯t had a clear response.


    The diagram on the screen showed that the virus hadn¡¯t been defeated yet. Cheng Anya couldn¡¯t understand the diagram but knew that the virus was engulfing his body cells through the device¡¯s images of the inside of Third Young Master Ye¡¯s body.


    Bai Ye explained to them that the black part indicated the area where the virus invaded. From the diagram, Third Young Master Ye¡¯s liver, stomach, and spleen were all seriously infected with the virus. His body was almost full of the horrifying virus, and they were all in a state of dissociation and variation.


    After they had injected the antidote, small red bubbles appeared on the screen, constantly hitting the black areas. Cheng Anya and the others had seen how the antidote worked on the mice. After ten minutes, the black areas would gradually fade and disappear.


    It meant that the virus was being eliminated and was disappearing.


    But it had already been half an hour since the red bubbles had started to attack the black area, but there was no change in Third Young Master Ye¡¯s body. It was like a fight between justice and evil. The justice wanted to kill the evil, but there was nothing that could be done.


    Bai Ye looked at the screen with his arms crossed. It was the first time that his heart rate was this fast. Wasn¡¯t the antidote working? He breathed in a lungful of cool air. According to his precise calculation, there would be a reaction after fifteen minutes. But why hadn¡¯t there been any reaction?


    The mice had only taken ten minutes to fuse the virus.


    Something was amiss.


    Bai Ye was sweating in between his eyebrows.


    Su Man sat in front of the computer calmly and stared intensely at the screen. He looked very calm, not flustered at all, as if it was normal for him to have no reaction for half an hour and there was nothing to be worried about.


    But Su Man¡¯s palms were also sweating. He knew that if the antidote had no effect this time, Third Young Master Ye would surely die. Even if he and Bai Ye tried to develop another antidote as fast as possible, the results would only be out in three or five days. Cheng Anya could wait, but Third Young Master Ye definitely couldn¡¯t.


    Su Man¡¯s noble facial features were solemn. He didn¡¯t need to look back to know what expression the people behind him had.


    Cheng Anya and the others did not dare to disturb Su Man and Bai Ye in case they might be distracted. Ye Wei and Eleven puckered their lips and waited nervously while the young kid accompanied Cheng Anya for fear that his mother would not be able to endure such torture.


    The time waiting between life and death was the most torturous. In this case, most of them had given up on hope.


    The young kid looked at his daddy, who was lying on the operating table not far away. His gaze showed pain and agony as he had just found out that they were related for less than half a year. He didn¡¯t want to lose him. Just like what the fortune teller had always told others after reading their palms, one would lose someone they loved before they reached ten years old.


    However, he later found out that the survey showed that most people would lose the people they loved before they turned ten. Some had lost their grandfathers, their mothers, or grandmothers. For him, he had already lost Nuo Nuo.


    Hence, it was considered that he had lost a loved one already. His daddy must survive.


    If he died, his mommy would probably turn into a walking corpse and never be happy again.


    ¡®Daddy, you have to hang in there.¡¯


    He had always been confident with Su Man and Bai Ye and only realized how nervous he was at this critical moment.


    Cheng Anya stood alone, supporting her hands on the edge of the table. She stared at the screen with her eyes like a torch, deeply afraid that there was any mistake. She prayed desperately for the antidote to take effect quickly.


    ¡°Bai Ye, increase the dosage,¡± Su Man said flatly.


    Bai Ye frowned and injected the antidote without further questions.


    In fact, the antidote was also a kind of poison. If Third Young Master Ye didn¡¯t have the virus in his body, the injection of the antidote alone was enough to kill him within a minute. Hence, there was a certain risk in increasing the dosage. A little calculation error and he would be killed by the antidote.


    ¡°Bai Ye, what¡¯s the matter? Why is he not having any reaction at all?¡± Ye Wei asked nervously. ¡°Will it not work?¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Bai Ye said firmly.


    Time went by slowly. Waiting was the most painful and torturous period. He had told them that he would wake up in an hour. If he didn¡¯t, he would die. But they had waited for nearly an hour and he hadn¡¯t woken up yet.


    It was as if hope was slipping away between one¡¯s fingers bit by bit.


    Suddenly, there was a sound coming from the operating table. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s wrist moved. He seemed to be struggling to get rid of the shackles, but he was stuck. He panicked and pulled hard, making big movements.


    All of them were shocked. Su Man quickly analyzed how functional his body was on his computer. Third Young Master Ye groaned as if he was in pain. He shook his head and tried to break free. Cheng Anya and Ye Wei wanted to go over, but they were stopped by Bai Ye.


    Suddenly, Third Young Master Ye let out a roar. ¡°Ahh!!¡±


    He had closed his eyes tightly for nearly ten days and opening them suddenly made his dark eyes full of blood, red and scary. His limbs began to struggle violently and he kept shouting wildly like a crazy person.


    Upon looking at his state, Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes turned red as well. ¡°Ah Chen¡­¡±


    She covered her mouth tightly and her heart felt like it was stabbed by a knife. She couldn¡¯t bear to look and looked down at the table. However, she could still hear his wild roars.


    ¡®Ah Chen¡­¡¯


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    ¡°Third brother, what happened to you?¡±


    Ye Wei was also flustered. ¡°Su Man, what¡¯s wrong with my brother?¡±


    ¡°The antidote is starting work,¡± Su Man said calmly. ¡°Since the sedative had been removed, it is normal for him to be in agony. In addition, the antidote is engulfing the virus and the two reactions are colliding with each other. This is a normal reaction that he¡¯ll have.¡±


    ¡°Besides, we have increased the dosage, which means he would suffer more.¡± Bai Ye continued.


    ¡°Will Daddy be okay?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t die since he had a reaction,¡± Su Man said as he busily checked all the indexes of Third Young Master Ye¡¯s body while ordering Bai Ye to inject several kinds of test solutions into him.


    So cold, so bold.


    When everybody heard that he would not die, they were all relieved.


    Cheng Anya and the others did not understand what was going on since they were not professionals. They only knew that Third Young Master Ye¡¯s pain seemed to have been reduced. That wild roar that could only be heard from someone whose organs are being dug out was really scary.


    Third Young Master Ye looked a little scary too. His features were ferocious and his voice was hoarse. His limbs had scars and wounds as he had tried to break free from the shackles, and they were all bloody. Some of the wounds were so deep that his bones could be seen. It was as if the shackles were going to be embedded in his bones.


    Cheng Anya felt sorry for him.


    ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s going to be okay. Hang in there.¡± The young kid clenched his fist and cheered Third Young Master Ye on.


    ¡°He can¡¯t hear you,¡± Bai Ye smiled and said. Third Young Master Ye would not be able to feel anything temporarily, except for the pain and dizziness, which lasted for almost ten minutes.


    The antidote began to fuse in the black virus area quickly and cleared the virus in Third Young Master Ye gradually. Ye Wei and Eleven were familiar with various modern technologies, but they had never seen such clear images of the whole process. They could clearly see the antidote cleaning Third Young Master Ye¡¯s body and how the black virus faded and disappeared slowly.


    At the same time, Third Young Master Ye slowly sweated.


    His roar slowly softened and turned into an uncomfortable snort.


    At last, Bai Ye injected him with serum and finished the last step of detoxification. Third Young Master Ye was exhausted and fell into a deep sleep.


    Cheng Anya was anxious and wanted to go over but was stopped by Bai Ye immediately. ¡°Anya, he has just been detoxified. Don¡¯t poison him again. It¡¯s your turn next.¡±


    Cheng Anya paused for a while. ¡°Detoxified? Really? Is he all right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It worked.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Ye Wei gave Eleven a high-five and everyone in the laboratory cheered. Even Su Man smiled.


    After such a terrible detoxification process, the young kid was worried. ¡°Will my mommy suffer as much as Daddy?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Bai Ye said with a smile.

 Chapter 385 - The Child under the Virus

    The neutralization process of the virus in Cheng Anya was not painful at all. It was like a regular injection. Once the antidote was injected, she felt a little drowsy and lay on the operating table.


    Everybody could see, from the endoscope pictures, that almost all the virus in Cheng Anya¡¯s body gathered in her womb.


    As Bai Ye had expected, Ye Wei once mentioned that Cheng Anya¡¯s condition was weird. It did not seem like she had contracted the virus and he did ask her whether she was like that when she was on Louis¡¯ island. As she would become utterly weak and feel a stabbing pain in her organs back on Louis¡¯ island, she was totally different.


    This situation began when they were in Prince William¡¯s castle, which was to say that the child was also slowly absorbing the virus. It could also be said that the child grew up whilst immersed in the virus.


    Su Man was spot on in his deduction. Without seeing the endoscope pictures, he knew that the child must be infected.


    ¡°Does it seem like this child is absorbing the virus as if it¡¯s absorbing nutrients?¡± Ye Wei asked in extreme shock with wide eyes as she looked on at the endoscope pictures in slight disbelief. The young kid was, on the other hand, slightly worried.


    This picture seemed slightly scary.


    ¡°That should be correct,¡± Bai Ye said. He felt slightly uneasy. Since Cheng Anya became pregnant with the child when she contracted the virus, the child would be a carrier of the virus on birth. Let alone the effect of the virus on the child, wouldn¡¯t the child be literally untouchable once he/she was born?


    Su Man frowned. Extremely few people saw how Beauty Su was like when he was deep in thought. Ye Wei, Eleven, and the young kid felt that things were extremely serious. Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya quietly slept at a side and were unaware of what happened. The rest of them were extremely worried as their hearts thumped.


    ¡°Su Man, how do we make sense of that?¡± the young kid asked.


    Su Man tapped his hand and calmly said, ¡°That¡¯s an unknown for now. The infection is a given, and we¡¯ll only know whether the child will develop problems after the child has grown up a bit more. Your mommy will be fine.¡±


    As the antidote kicked in, it slowly neutralized the virus in Cheng Anya¡¯s body. She was not in as sharp pain as Third Young Master Ye was but merely quietly lied down and seemed to be asleep. She looked calm and sweet when she was asleep.


    ¡°Bai Ye, I heard Old Witch mention before that Blue Wolf had tested on ¡®poisonous people¡¯ before. Would the same principle apply to this child?¡± Ye Wei suddenly asked. As she recalled something that had happened many years ago, she frowned even more.


    ¡®Poisonous people?¡± Su Man raised his eyebrows.


    Bai Ye nodded. Such a thing had happened before. ¡°Blue Wolf used to raise infants as ¡®poisonous people¡¯. These infants were fed with foodstuffs with extremely toxic poisons since birth, and out of the over-ten of them, almost all died except three of them. Amongst the three who survived, all their food was laced with extremely toxic poisons and another two of them died as they grew up. Only one survived, and this child is extremely different from the other children. He is a carrier of extremely potent poisons. Anybody who comes into contact with him will become poisoned, and those who are more severely poisoned will die. Those who are not as severely poisoned will need to be injected with serum for several months, and their breath will be poisonous as well.


    ¡°That is extremely cruel.¡± The young kid frowned. How could there be people as cruel as him?


    His dearest Nuo Nuo fell into Blue Wolf¡¯s clutches, and thank goodness, Blue Wolf did not raise her to become a ¡®poisonous person¡¯. No typical person would be able to bear such immense suffering.


    ¡°It is indeed extremely cruel. Afterward, Old Witch imprisoned children and fell out with Blue Wolf over this incident. While this has been many years ago, I would have forgotten it had Wei Wei not raised it. Given how low the success rate is, only one such person could be cultivated following many deaths. Moreover, their meal has to contain immensely potent poisons, and once too often a regular meal would be fatal for them as the meals lacked toxins,¡± Bai Ye flatly replied. While it was hearsay, they had to believe everything they heard in the Operative Camp, so it was absolutely true.


    ¡°That said, if the virus disappears, will the child die?¡± Eleven raised her doubts. This question was indeed too complex, and she felt that it was immensely deep and hard to understand.


    ¡°While I have heard words of this before, this child¡¯s condition is different,¡± Su Man calmly replied. ¡°If the child can grow up, the virus would have fused with the child¡¯s cells. Look at the child. Although he has yet to take shape, he is indeed growing. The virus is different from poisons, and those who are congenital carriers of the virus might be able to control the virus. If he is free from the virus, he may die and is simply not fated to be in the world,¡± Su Man calmly replied. The virus in Cheng Anya¡¯s body had largely disappeared and would be excreted through her sweat.


    Bai Ye injected her with serum.


    Apart from Bai Ye, everybody else somehow understood the conversation. As long as the virus had passed, this was definitely a good thing.


    Ye Wei carried Cheng Anya back to her room whilst Bai Ye carried Third Young Master Ye back. They ordered the maidservants to freshen them up, especially so for Third Young Master Ye, whose wrists and ankles required medication. Third Young Master Ye had been through a lot.


    Su Man and the young kid walked at the back. The young kid smiled and said, ¡°Su Man, it has been hard on you this time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a biggie,¡± Su Man calmly said as he put his hand on the young kid¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s there to be polite about? We¡¯re on the same team.¡±


    The young kid broke into a smile as Su Man had him sit down on the long bench in the central atrium. It was a cloudy day in Riyadh, so the central atrium did not feel warm and stuffy. The massive fountain in the central atrium made it feel several hints cooler.


    Su Man asked, ¡°When will you leave?¡±


    Since the Dragon Gate, the First Terrorist Organization, and the Mafia were in the most chaotic and tense situations, it was not known who would have the last laugh. This was the reason they could not afford to leave for a long time.


    Some of them were core members of the terrorist group and some were core members of the Dragon Gate who had to handle the crackdown by the Mafia and the coalition forces of the government. The second half of the year would be extremely chaotic.


    ¡°I was thinking of asking you this question. Would there be problems with Mommy? Given that the child is carrying the virus, could the child release the virus and cause Mommy to become infected again?¡± The young kid considered the problem.


    ¡°No. Since their bodies will have the antibodies, the same virus will not have any more effect on them,¡± Su Man said. ¡°I have long considered this problem, so relax. If complications do occur, it¡¯s more likely that the child will have a problem rather than the adult. The worst-case scenario would involve aborting the child.¡±


    The young kid nodded. He was now at ease.


    ¡°I am just worried about Mommy, and we must be fully prepared this time. I will absolutely not let Louis have his way.¡± The young kid¡¯s happy face was somewhat sinister. He was about to discover Louis¡¯ hiding place soon.


    ¡°In terms of power, our organization is top, followed by the Mafia and the Dragon Gate. If number two wants to take number one out, it wouldn¡¯t be able to do so singlehandedly and involve number three,¡± Su Man said as he smiled. While he remained indoors, he observed developments all around the world and some things could not be hidden from him.


    The young kid understood this point much more clearly than anybody else. He smiled and nodded. ¡°He definitely won¡¯t be able to involve the Dragon Gate in this, so there is only one way out, which is to swallow up the Dragon Gate and conquer North America. If the Mafia can take control of North America, the terrorists had better think thrice. When that happens, you are going to have two tigers in the same mountain and it would be too late to act. Of course, the assumption is that he will be able to swallow up North America.¡±


    Su Man smiled and said, ¡°Indeed so.¡±


    As it was the young kid¡¯s first time here, and how he was busy with the virus, he did not have much time to talk to them. When they were about to leave, Su Man felt a little unwilling. Although he was an easy-going person, gatherings were a matter of coincidence. Besides, they would have many more exchanges with each other in the future.


    ¡°Riyadh sure is calm. It¡¯s been many days after Mo Jue left. Louis should have found out that my daddy and mommy are both in Riyadh. The fact that they have not even turned up makes this too weird to be true.¡± The young kid laughed.


    He wanted to pay a man back in his own coin and have him fall into his own trap. By pulling all of the Dragon Gate and the First Terrorist Organization out of Riyadh save Ye Wei and Eleven, Louis¡¯ inaction had really left him surprised.


    ¡°To think you¡¯ve won the world but you have to mention her in your conversation,¡± Su Man calmly replied. The young kid gave some thought and agreed. Su Man suddenly asked, ¡°Have the weapons been built yet?¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to the high-velocity magnetic wave guns?¡± The young kid pouted. ¡°This thing you have designed is so damn difficult to build and many of them are failures except that one successful unit. It¡¯ll be much easier to build in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not too bad. I was still under the impression that it would take another month or two to forge one. Your rear-echelon is nothing short of impressive.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a given,¡± the young kid proudly replied. ¡°That said, you could consider Bai Ye to be the first person to test the weapon. Boy, that weapon is really kickass enough to destroy a fighter mid-flight. Unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s near light-speed.¡± Su Man laughed. He took three years to design the product he was proudest of.


    If they were to offer it on the market, they would absolutely offer it at astronomical prices. They would all be conned by the young kid.


    To think that Bai Ye was the first to test the weapon¡ªhe sure got away easily.


    The young kid suppressed his smile and mischief glinted in his eyes. ¡°Beauty Su, why do you have so many opinions about Bai Ye? Bai Ye is the calmest person amongst the terrorists, is handsome, and well-tempered. He is like that random flower that blooms, an erudite gentleman. Look at how apt and wonderful these adjectives of him are!¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to promote slow-moving goods in your family?¡±


    Su Man tilted his head and he broke into a smile. Due to the difference in angle, what was originally beautiful became even more heart-stirringly beautiful. The young kid was screaming gorgeous and he could not help but reach for Su Man¡¯s chest and touch it.


    It¡¯s rock-hard.


    ¡°You damn brat. That¡¯s some guts you have there.¡± Su Man laughed as he allowed his touch to roam. He smiled with a gentle indulgence and said, ¡°Ye Wei and you are undoubtedly related. You behave exactly the same way.¡±


    Ye Wei had touched his chest god knew how many times to confirm his gender.


    ¡°Beauty Su, you sure bring chaos,¡± the young kid said and giggled.


    ¡°And what do you mean by slow-moving product? Bai Ye is a best-seller.¡± The young kid blinked his eyes. ¡°In terms of quality, looks, functionality, he is the last word. He is truly a multi-functional product.¡±


    Su Man laughed. This description was too apt.


    The young kid smiled. This was the first time he could see his teeth when he smiled.


    As Ye Wei and Bai Ye saw the scene from a balcony on a mansion that was far away, the scene was nothing short of adulterous.


    Su Man smiled dotingly at the young kid and the young kid unwholesome snuggled himself in his embrace. As Ye Wei looked on, she was extremely angry and said, ¡°Su Man is so immoral. How dare he have designs on my Ning Ning! That is too much!¡±


    Lolicon, oh, lolicon!


    ¡°You are overthinking. Are you sure Ning Ning is molesting him?¡± Bai Ye laughed as he went down the stairs.


    Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and quickly caught up. She put her hands on Bai Ye¡¯s shoulders and asked, ¡°Bai Ye, do you have designs on Beauty Su?¡±


    ¡°I like beautiful women.¡±


    ¡°¡­Seems like I will have to suggest Beauty Su undergo a sex change,¡± Ye Wei said.


    ¡°Even if he does, he will never be a beautiful woman.¡± A beautiful man is different from a beautiful woman.


    ¡°Got it. Stop contradicting yourself.¡±


    ¡°You do not like Beauty Su anymore? Is it because you have offered yourself into Gorgeous Mo Jue¡¯s embrace?¡± Bai Ye raised his eyes and asked while allowing Ye Wei to kiss his neck. Bai Ye was not oblivious to it. He and Chu Li simply never treated Ye Wei and Eleven as women.


    If they had, given how talented and good-looking Ye Wei and Eleven were, they would have had feelings for them after spending more than ten years with them. When Jason was much younger, he once fancied Eleven. His feelings eventually faded and treating Eleven and Ye Wei as a family was better than being in love with them.


    This was because they had met too early in life.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Ye Wei dismissed the idea. ¡°I still like Beauty Su that bit more.¡±


    She made no mention of Mo Jue.


    ¡°Once Third Young Master Ye and Anya wake up, it will be about time we leave Riyadh. Expect an intense battle, and you must be mentally prepared for it. While I know that you are not a temperamental person, some things are best reminded lest you lapse beyond redemption.¡±


    Bai Ye was also worried about her and how yielding Marshmallow could get.


    Mo Jue was such a dangerous person, and he always felt that something bad was about to happen.


    ¡°You just don¡¯t trust me, huh?¡± Ye Wei pinched his elbow. ¡°Do I look like somebody who will sell you out?¡±


    ¡°Stop acting silly with me. I am worried about you,¡± Bai Ye said gently. ¡°Mo Jue looks extremely dangerous and I feel that you are no match for him.¡±


    ¡°F***, I am not his match?¡±


    ¡°In terms of how scheming you are, men still have a slight advantage over women,¡± Bai Ye smiled and said. ¡°Look at how smart Anya is. I will bet you that after living together with Third Young Master Ye, his schemes are still the most accurate when it comes to the bigger picture.¡±


    ¡°You are sexist.¡±


    ¡°I am just despising you. All that said, be careful.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I will not disappoint you,¡± Ye Wei said as she smiled with squinted eyes. The two of them coincidentally reached the central atrium. Ye Wei scooted up and gorgeously kissed Bai Ye¡¯s face and softly said, ¡°This reward is for you.¡±


    Bai Ye, who was at a loss as to whether to cry or laugh, looked up to see Su Man and the young kid looking at them.


    Su Man¡¯s cold gaze did not change. In the blink of an eye, his gentle smile in front of the young kid disappeared and he coldly harrumphed instead.

 Chapter 386 - Going Separate Ways

    With the virus neutralized, it was time to discuss when to leave Riyadh. As Ye Wei, Eleven, and Bai Ye had previously discussed, they had to return to Rome and expedite the feud between Prince William and Chu Li.


    Given that their main opponent is the Mafia, chances were that Louis was leveraging on Prince William to weaken the First Terrorist Organization and shift attention. If they were tangled in attrition with Prince William for too long, any losses would outstrip the gains made.


    Bai Ye had contacted Chu Li, informing him that he would start to mobilize the international strength of the organization once he had made arrangements in Rome. The intention was to utilize the international situation to force Prince William to hunker down. With the situation having developed this far, he did not believe that William would perish with Chu Li for want of Rong Yan. Hence, this was the fastest way to resolve the problem.


    Eleven and Ye Wei naturally had things to do too. They wanted to locate the Mo brothers and Louis.


    The young kid said, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, can I go with Bai Ye this time? Please?¡±


    This was the reason he and Ye Wei went upstairs to look for the young kid¡¯s parents. If it weren¡¯t for unexpected developments this time, the young kid would have long sought ways to join the organization. This was the perfect opportunity to strengthen himself and he did not want to miss it.


    Since he would learn more by hanging around with them, he was certainly going the whole nine yards as he had to develop his own capabilities and not always hang around his parents. Most importantly, he wanted to seek revenge for Nuo Nuo.


    He was not going to spare Louis or Blue Wolf.


    While Third Young Master Ye had no opinion, he merely tilted his head to hint to his son that he ought to convince his mommy.


    ¡°Mommy, what do you say?¡± the young kid asked Cheng Anya. ¡°I know that the two of you have just recovered and it is not the most appropriate thing to talk about. Still, could Mommy just allow me to have my way for once? Please?¡±


    Cheng Anya leaned back and looked at the young kid deeply. She was speechless, and the young kid quietly watched her with a steely determination. Cheng Anya emotionally sighed. That said, what use would it be of her to prevent him from going? She had decided, when she was escaping, that she would allow her child to soar.


    She was indeed unable to provide the specific skills he needed that only others could.


    ¡°If you have made up your mind, I have no opinion.¡± Cheng Anya eventually agreed.


    Ye Wei¡¯s heart was at ease. Had this been long ago, convincing Cheng Anya would have been difficult. After this experience, even she knew that it was child¡¯s play. She really could not decide whether she ought to thank Louis for giving Cheng Anya such an impactful lesson.


    ¡°Mommy, you are the best!¡± The young kid leaped over and clung to Cheng Anya¡¯s neck. ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡±


    Cheng Anya kissed her darling child and said, ¡°Do what you want to do. You¡¯ve grown up, and Mommy trusts your judgment.¡±


    Following this incident, she had indeed grown up.


    Her son had also grown up.


    She ought to let go of him.


    Her son was like the kite in the sky whilst she was the thread that was forever tied to him and would prevent him from flying away. It was only when the line was slackened that he could fly higher and further.


    The slacker the string was, the further it would fly. As long as her son did not crash and burn, all these were not a problem. When she gently tugged, he would eventually come back.


    Third Young Master Ye looked at both mother and son and gave a consoling smile.


    The luckiest thing he could have in his life was to meet Cheng Anya, fall in love with her, and have such an excellent child with her. He ought to treasure the goodwill that he had accumulated in his past generations.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, what about you?¡± The young kid asked worryingly as he was somewhat concerned. ¡°Are you going back to City A?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye nodded and said, ¡°I am going back. I¡¯ve been away from City A for a month, and Lin and Fourth Young Master Tang are very worried. We have to discuss how to fight against the Mafia as Louis¡¯ next move would be to usurp North America, and the Dragon Gate will be the first to take the brunt.¡±


    The young kid nodded and held Cheng Anya¡¯s hands tightly. He suddenly said, ¡°Mommy, stay in Riyadh. This is Su Man¡¯s house, which is forbidden territory. With Su Man around, nobody can lay their hands on you. Could you only return to City A once things have stabilized?¡±


    Cheng Anya shook her head and said, ¡°No. I am going back with you, and there¡¯s no room for discussion on this.¡±


    The young kid understood his mommy¡¯s character extremely well. Since she had said so, there was definitely no room for discussion then. He could not help but turn to look at Third Young Master Ye. Ye Chen gently smiled and said, ¡°She will be by my side 24/7. I will absolutely not allow history to repeat itself.¡±


    On top of that, a legion of killers from the Dragon Gate will protect them 24/7 to prevent the carelessness and loss of initiative on their part. Louis would have trouble getting close to City A this time around.


    ¡°This should not be an issue since following Third Brother is not too different from staying with Su Man. City A is now peaceful whereas Riyadh is becoming slightly unsafe. While they have some reservations about Su Man, Louis would have no qualms perishing with his enemy if he knows that third sister-in-law is alone.¡± Ye Wei coldly analyzed. ¡°As we still have no information on Louis and Big Boss Mo, Ning Ning shall check and locate their presence. Once they are in City A, please inform us as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°That is a given,¡± the young kid held Cheng Anya¡¯s hands and flatly replied. ¡°Mommy, your darling child will not allow you to undergo such things again.¡±


    Before Cheng Anya could praise the young kid for his obedience, Third Young Master Ye landed a fist on the young kid and flattened him. The young kid clutched his aching head and stared at Third Young Master Ye in sadness.


    ¡°Daddy, are you going to beat me until I become an idiot?¡±


    ¡°Why did you steal that line from me? I was supposed to say that.¡± Third Young Master Ye squinted and looked at the young kid. ¡°Damn rascal, my wife does not need your protection.¡±


    The young kid pouted in indignation. He should have just told him straight.


    Protecting his mommy and being her guardian was a given for the young kid. To think that his daddy was absent from his mommy¡¯s side for years, only to interrupt and claim that he was not the kindest!


    The young kid was smart enough not to say that out loud.


    Cheng Anya rolled her eyes and learned what he had done earlier by returning him a punch. ¡°You, shut up.¡±


    Ye Wei broke into loud laughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m going against you!¡± Third Young Master Ye raised a fist and Cheng Anya was not fearful of him at all. She ignored him and said to Ye Wei, ¡°Wei Wei, I will have to trouble you with Ning Ning then. Help me take care of him.¡±


    ¡°Third sister-in-law, don¡¯t worry. He is smart and scheming enough. Nothing will happen to him.¡±


    The young kid humbly smiled.


    ¡°Since the decision is made, I will have somebody prepare the plane,¡± Ye Wei said. ¡°Third sister-in-law, if you are unwell, please immediately inform Su Man. Su Man did mention that there will be no danger for now.¡±


    ¡°Relax. I know.¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t the virus in Anya been neutralized?¡± Third Young Master Ye flatly asked. He looked at Cheng Anya with fiery eyes that had a slight panic in them.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t third sister-in-law tell you? The virus in her has been neutralized, but the one in her womb hasn¡¯t.¡± Ye Wei blurted out and Cheng Anya could not stop her in time.


    Third Young Master Ye was petrified from the shock.

 Chapter 387 - A Father-Son Conversation

    Third Young Master Ye took ten minutes to digest the meaning in Ye Wei¡¯s words. When he recovered, Ye Wei and Ning Ning had long left to give them space. When he recovered, Cheng Anya already had two cups of hot tea.


    Cheng Anya curiously pondered whether he was elated to the point of dumbness, or angry to the point of dumbness. The child sure arrived suddenly and out of their plans. Nevertheless, she was extremely elated.


    What about him?


    Looking at how he doted on Ning Ning so much, Cheng Anya secretly wondered to herself whether he would like this child. This father-to-be¡¯s reaction was sure laggy, and she had to probe him whilst waiting so that he could show the slightest reaction.


    Having looked emotionless for too long, she wondered whether his facial muscles would tire out.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yes, during the night in the desert,¡± Cheng Anya calmly replied. She suddenly felt a grip around her wrist tighten and she fell into a warm embrace. She felt a palm against her back, pressing her onto his chest. He leaned forward and his kiss landed on her, trapping her lips.


    His kisses were overbearing, and he pried a space between her teeth with the tip of his tongue and explored the depths of her mouth. He almost reached her throat, sweeping every tender spot there was. He could not help but ravenously help himself to her mouth.


    Held in his embrace, she naturally played along and did not resist his torrential kisses. Third Young Master Ye held her hand in a reverse scissor-grip behind her, manipulating them into an angle that was easy for him as he kissed her aggressively and hard.


    It was not his first time kissing, and Third Young Master Ye was not gentle in the first place. This was, however, his first time kissing her aggressively and she even tasted a slight hint of blood between her lips and teeth.


    She sighed. This beast would never learn what ¡®gentle¡¯ meant.


    ¡®Even if you are excited, this is not the way to go about it!¡¯


    They kissed for a long time, and he almost took Cheng Anya¡¯s breath away. Cheng Anya turned her head slightly away to avoid his fiery breath. He greedily kissed her cheeks and white tender earlobes while his warm scent lapped at her neck.


    Embarrassed, her skin became a light shade of pink.


    At that moment, Third Young Master Ye turned her face around and kissed her lips. He was much gentler this time. Cheng Anya¡¯s gaze swept past him and she saw, under the white light, his passionate and gentle eyebrows. This moment felt serene and distant to her.


    It felt as though it was an eternity.


    She was content. Although their love languages were different, she directly admitted that she liked people, like Third Young Master Ye, who would express their affection through action. It made her feel sweet.


    He undoubtedly liked this child.


    If she would be able to keep the child, that would be perfect. She could not help but wonder how Third Young Master Ye of seven years ago would react to her carrying Ning Ning. Chances were he would coldly order her to abort the child as he did not want it.


    The difference between affection and indifference is immense.


    ¡°Anya, I am very happy,¡± Third Young Master Ye released Anya after a long moment, resting his chin against her hair as he gently replied.


    Cheng Anya smiled and said, ¡°I am very happy too.¡±


    Inside Ning Ning¡¯s room.


    In the past few days, apart from keeping tabs on recent developments along with Ye Wei and Eleven and exchanging information with Chu Li and developing counter-strategies, the young kid spent the rest of his time researching computer skills.


    He had to admit that he was still some distance away from Mo Ye and Mo Jue.


    The abilities of people are tested in the form of obstacles, and improving and leveling up is extremely difficult. It¡¯s like getting a hundred marks in a test. There was simply no room to score more. The only difference was the level of perfection of the paper.


    There were times even more effort had to be put in.


    As Ning Ning was a genius, he was luckier than others and would always be a step ahead of them. This would allow him to overcome hurdles much more efficiently, albeit not at Mo Ye and Mo Jue¡¯s level.


    But he had, at least, been able to determine whether the information Mo Ye and Mo Jue gave were true. With a bit more time, he would definitely be able to defeat those two brothers. When it came to computer skills, he would have the last laugh.


    When Third Young Master Ye came over, he was still busy.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± Ning Ning stopped his work and tilted his head to look at the clock. It was past midnight. ¡°Daddy, why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡±


    ¡°What about you? Don¡¯t you need to sleep too? What are you doing?¡± Third Young Master Ye sat next to Ning Ning and he understood what was going on once he saw the computer. He gently rubbed his son¡¯s head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t overexert yourself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The young kid smiled. ¡°I am sparring with the Mo brothers and am not tired at all. It¡¯s actually quite exciting instead. Daddy, I will be able to surpass them very soon. Once I surpass them, taking down Louis is child¡¯s play.¡±


    He had trouble sleeping as he would dream of Xu Nuo whenever he slept. Xu Nuo, in a red skirt with her soft whip, was like a fiery rose whose words were credible. She was someone he was unable to reach. When he woke up, desolate loneliness filled him. He was extremely afraid of this feeling and had problems sleeping unless he had the help of drugs.


    As it so happened, he had the time to spar with the Mo brothers.


    Third Young Master Ye smiled and said, ¡°Daddy believes in you.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you accompany Mommy?¡±


    ¡°She is asleep,¡± Third Young Master Ye said as he looked at his son. Ning Ning gently smiled and said, ¡°Daddy, do you have something to tell me?¡±


    If that weren¡¯t the case, his daddy would not have looked for him this late in the night.


    ¡°Now that you will be leaving us, be careful in everything that you do, okay? I know that you hate Louis, but do not be obsessed with revenge lest you lose your compass.¡± Third Young Master Ye thoughtfully reminded him. He was always uneasy. Even Cheng Anya could sense that her son had changed, so how could he not? He, however, was unable to feel that the cute child in front of them had a drastic change in personality.


    He was always worried that the immense hate in him would consume him.


    He had an immense hatred for Louis and a huge desire to kill him. When he had fulfilled his wish, he would be so happy and¡­ lost. To be too dogged about something would have negative effects. Once that was done, what else would keep him alive?


    While it was impossible for Xu Nuo to come back from the dead, his heartache would never heal. He was afraid that his child would walk further down the path of revenge.


    And eventually consume himself.


    Their conversation revolved around his immediate concern.


    For these many years, there was nary a single day he did not live in the shadows and nary a single day he was happy until he had both mother and son. He did not want Ning Ning to follow his path and remain lonely for life.


    ¡°Daddy, what are you talking about? I do not understand.¡± Ning Ning gently smiled and his slightly tender hands gently tapped on the keyboard without purpose. He was, however, looking out of the window instead of at Third Young Master Ye.


    While he comprehended what was said, nobody could understand that mental burden in him.


    Nobody, without experiencing loss, could understand his heart-gouging desperation. He would, at times, stand at the balcony and look up at the sky above Riyadh and fantasize about slaughtering the Mafia to relieve some of the hatred in his heart.


    His heart had become vicious and brutal.


    ¡°Are you sure you do not understand?¡± Third Young Master Ye flatly asked. With an overly-smart son who had matured too early, the father and son interacted as though they were friends and family. He had never been so serious with Ning Ning in conversation and had never been angry at him.


    His son was too perfect.


    He would not provoke one into anger, was obedient, filial, smart, and adorable. He did not have any weaknesses that one could leverage on to educate him. His thoughts were even more meticulous and thorough than anybody else, and he understood things clearly.


    Since he was extremely smart, his obstinate side was what made people worried.


    Ning Ning remained silent, and his tender face was no longer childlike. The side profile of his face in the night portrayed the lack of the gentle smile he wore during the daytime and the adorable tenderness that showed itself in front of Cheng Anya.


    His demeanor, cold and stern, accompanied the whirring thoughts in his mind. It was as though an aggressive ghost possessed him.


    The room was extremely silent, and the rarely seen full moon above Riyadh seemed to have a bit of a corner chipped off. The moonlight seemed much colder than before and it pouring down made people feel cold.


    ¡°Ning Ning, have you grown up and will not listen to what I have to say?¡± Third Young Master Ye was suppressing the hint of anger in his voice.


    Ning Ning¡¯s silence confirmed his guess.


    ¡°Daddy, I know my limits,¡± Ning Ning gently said. There was so much anger in his reply that it was definitely not a good thing. He definitely had the intention to go on a killing spree. So what if he was brutal and vicious? It was just¡­


    ¡°Ning Ning, if you are going to beat yourself up like this, Xu Nuo¡¯s death would be meaningless,¡± Third Young Master Ye flatly replied. ¡°If it were your mommy who died, she would definitely not want me to become a vicious person who only knew hatred and not knew love.¡±


    To not know love, huh? It was perhaps the case. Since he had heard so much about hatred, he had indeed not known how to love. It was afraid that Louis¡¯ death would not quench the hatred in him. Who would he hate after that?


    For the first time, Ning Ning felt that Ye Chen¡¯s image in him became taller.


    The hand on his shoulder felt even more powerful.


    ¡°Daddy, I know.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye tapped Ning Ning¡¯s shoulders. He sincerely and earnestly advised him. ¡°I do hope you really know and could walk out of this shadow as soon as possible.¡±


    As he finished speaking, he stood up and left.


    Ning Ning looked at Third Young Master Ye¡¯s silhouette disappear from the door and remained silent. It was the first time somebody talked to him about this since Xu Nuo¡¯s death, and he did not know how to feel about it.


    He was a little shocked and outraged, but he could not get angry as the person who raised the topic was his daddy.


    He was slightly shocked. His daddy had remained mum throughout but saw through his mental burden.


    He was also slightly touched as he could feel that as children, however old and smart, they were naked in front of their parents and their emotions were on full display.


    He used to feel, in the past, whether he had a father did not matter as he was able to keep Cheng Anya free from worry.


    Ever since he knew Ye Chen, he liked this daddy and pulled off all means possible to bring them together for want of a complete family. The actual significance of a father to him was an additional person whom he could dote on and be doted in return.


    He was uncertain of that fuzzy feeling in him. Many years later, he would recall the past to realize in shock that fathers played an extremely important role in the lives of their sons.


    His subconscious obedience to his father¡¯s words prevented him from swinging to the other extreme of the pendulum and embarking on the wrong path.

 Chapter 388 - City A, the Zhang Family

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The next day, two private planes took off from Su Man¡¯s manor. Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya returned to City A whilst Ye Wei, Eleven, and Bai Ye brought the young kid with them back to Rome.


    While Cheng Anya felt somewhat reluctant, she still sent the young kid off with a smile.


    Su Man was instead calm and left his contact with Third Young Master Ye so that he could be informed whenever Cheng Anya did not feel well.


    The only thing that was of comfort to Cheng Anya was how the First Terrorist Organization brought over Zhang Bo¡¯s ashes. Cheng Anya was extremely happy. She had told Ning Ning about it when she returned and Ning Ning told her when they were in Rome that somebody would search for it.


    She did not expect it to still be present.


    She could recognize Zhang Bo¡¯s ring that was in it.


    After spending a month away from City A, Cheng Anya was finally back in City A. She felt a huge mix of emotions. The past month felt like a long decade to her.


    The plane, which belonged to the terrorist organization, landed on Third Young Master Ye¡¯s private parking apron. The Dragon Gate deployed more than twenty elites to provide security, and Black Eagle and Number Six were international aces who were able to manage whatever situation that was thrown at them.


    This was clearly different from the past. To prevent history from repeating itself, Black Eagle personally made arrangements for security to ensure that they would not be shell-shocked. While being captured on one¡¯s turf once could be attributed to carelessness, a second time would imply a lack of ability.


    Once Cheng Anya returned to City A, she immediately went to Daddy Cheng to inform him she was alright. When she was in Rome, she had already called Daddy Cheng to inform him she was traveling and would only return after some time. Her return fulfilled the lie she made. She was extremely thankful Louis did not have any designs on her father. If not, he would have caught her at her weakest.


    Daddy Cheng asked about Ning Ning and she lied to him by telling him that Ning Ning had gone overseas for an exchange program and was unsure about when he would return. Given how meticulous Ning Ning was, she would have him call home in a few days to fulfill the lie.


    Given how frail old men were, they did not need to be honest in many things they told them.


    As she looked at her familiar home, Cheng Anya was short of cheering to express her elation. She was really extremely happy.


    Once they alighted from the car, they saw a young mother pushing a stroller as she took a walk in the park. She saw Cheng Anya and smiled whilst waving at her. There were four exorbitantly priced mansions that shared a park and a golf course.


    Cheng Anya only recognized one of the neighbors. They were a young couple whose child was a few months old. As they did not have many chances to meet during normal hours, they more often met during morning exercises and would exchange a few words with each other.


    They were neither very familiar with each other nor strangers.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, you¡¯re back! It¡¯s been a long time since we met.¡± The young mother smiled as she waved at her. Given how spectacular happenings were some time ago, not to mention that Third Young Master Ye was a famous person in City A, who would not recognize her?


    ¡°We went out for a tour.¡± Cheng Anya smiled as she played with the child. ¡°Xiaotong¡¯s looks are showing, and she sure is one young beauty!¡±


    The two women exchanged pleasantries with each other and Cheng Anya then entered the home. Black Eagle and company secured the perimeter of the mansion. The young mother, noticing them, knew something was amiss and she pushed her daughter around for a while before they went home.


    Once Cheng Anya stepped into the house, Third Young Master Ye hugged her and closed the door with his long arms. He pinned her against the door and kissed her.


    ¡°Ah Chen, to¡­ do that¡­ three months ago was not too feasible.¡± She sounded slightly embarrassed and shy.


    Third Young Master Ye softly roared in frustration as he murmured something by her ear. Cheng Anya broke into laughter and Third Young Master Ye helped her tidy up her clothes.


    As people would regularly clean up the room, it was not messy but instead felt a little deserted since nobody stayed in it for a month. Cheng Anya smiled. With Ning Ning away, there was much less laughter.


    Third Young Master Ye went up to the study room on the second floor and contacted Lin and Fourth Young Master Tang. Too many things had happened to the Dragon Gate in recent times. They had to study possible measures in response to these happenings. Third Young Master Ye arranged for a meeting with them tomorrow afternoon.


    MBS International was a thing of the past. Third Young Master Ye had fought a very beautiful battle with his brilliant strategies that stunned everybody. With An Ning International about to resume normal operations in the meantime, Third Young Master Ye was planning to return to work tomorrow.


    It was time he revealed himself.


    Third Young Master Ye initially did not agree to Cheng Anya being his principal secretary as she was pregnant with an unstable child. He was afraid that things could go wrong. Cheng Anya, however, insisted, and Third Young Master Ye¡¯s reconsideration along with how she ensured she would not leave his sight 24/7 led to him agreeing to Cheng Anya being his principal secretary.


    The two of them tidied up the house and Cheng Anya suddenly recalled something. She looked out of the window. It was already dusk.


    ¡°Ah Chen, I would like to visit the Zhang¡¯s residence.¡± She had promised Zhang Bo before, so she must inform the Zhang family about Zhang Bo and confess her mistake.


    Third Young Master Ye slightly frowned and calmly replied, ¡°You are actually not in the wrong.¡±


    It was an accident.


    ¡°Whether I am in the wrong or not is no longer important,¡± Cheng Anya said, a thin veil of sadness covering her face. ¡°The person is gone, and that¡¯s a fact. Besides, I had promised Zhang Bo.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye softly acknowledged after a moment and said, ¡°I understand. It¡¯s already late and you have had a long flight today.¡±


    ¡°I think we should visit them today.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was unable to convince Cheng Anya otherwise. When they reached the Zhang¡¯s residence, the sky had turned dark and it was adorned with lights.


    Cheng Anya carried Zhang Bo¡¯s ashes, and she remained silent throughout with a hint of slight pain in her eyes.


    Black Eagle led some people to secretly escort them to prevent shocking them.


    As Cheng Anya looked at the dignified Zhang¡¯s residence, she felt sorrowful. Even summer evenings could be so mournful.


    ¡®Zhang Bo, I have brought you home.¡¯


    ¡®May your spirit out there remember the way home.¡¯


    Once she reported her name, the Zhang¡¯s residence butler led them into the Zhang¡¯s residence.


    There were four generations of the Zhang family and Old Master Zhang was almost ninety. His two sons were accomplished in the marketplace and politics and were of advanced age. He had four grandsons. Two of them had already started their families. One was studying his Ph.D. and one was one of the infamous playboys in City A.


    Third Young Master Ye, Third Young Master Zhang, and Fourth Master Zhang were around the same age and were in the same social circles. They knew each other and their friendships were neither deep nor shallow. They were able to get along with each other.


    The in-laws of the second grandson gave birth to a pair of mixed-sex twins.


    When the two entered, the Zhang family was bustling with laughter as they just had dinner and were enjoying each other¡¯s company. Looking at the atmosphere in the Zhang family, the family was extremely close-knit and the relationship between the brothers was extremely cordial.


    Zhang Bo, who was the grandson of Old Master Zhang¡¯s eldest son, was also the eldest great-grandson in the Zhang family.


    When they came over, Third Young Master Ye had mentioned how Zhang Bo was the great-grandson whom Commander Zhang doted on the most.


    Knowing that they wanted to meet Old Master Zhang, everybody in the living room was about to leave. Third Young Master Ye softly told Fourth Young Master Zhang something and he frowned. He had everybody in the Zhang family remain present and not shy from the meeting.


    Everybody felt weird.


    Cheng Anya felt a heaviness in her heart. She could not bear to inform them of Zhang Bo¡¯s death, but¡­


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, what¡¯s going on?¡± Everybody could tell that Cheng Anya was not holding some good luck charm. That, along with her solemn look left everybody puzzled. Who would visit somebody with such a look on their face?


    Commander Zhang, who had seen much of the world, felt uneasy and had a bad omen.


    Cheng Anya respectfully put the ashes on the table and slowly said, ¡°There are ashes.¡±


    Everybody gasped and looked at her differently. As Commander Zhang was just playing with his great-grandson, his slightly-red face turned slightly white. Cheng Anya then said, ¡°Zhang Bo¡¯s ashes.¡±


    A deathly silence fell upon the living room.


    There was no other sound except for the sound of children playing. Cheng Anya did not dare to look up and see how everybody in the Zhang family looked. She suddenly heard an urgent beckoning, ¡°Dear wife, dear wife¡­¡±


    ¡°First sister-in-law¡­¡±


    Zhang Bo¡¯s mother had fainted and chaos ensued in the great hall.


    Cheng Anya bit her lips and looked up to see a young mother collapse in her husband¡¯s embrace with a terribly pale face. She looked at Cheng Anya perplexedly. Fourth Young Master Zhang quickly pulled Third Young Master Ye aside and worriedly asked him what was going on.


    Amidst the chaos, Commander Zhang picked up the ashes. Everybody could see how the old man¡¯s hands were gently trembling.


    When the cover was opened, his eyes burned with an excruciating pain upon seeing a ring. When he took out the ring, three women wailed out.


    Commander Zhang¡¯s hands trembled even more.


    ¡°Say, what exactly is going on!¡± The old man ordered in a deep voice. He sounded conflicted and urgent.


    Without hiding anything, Cheng Anya described everything that happened once over without missing a single detail. When she was done, she bowed to the Zhang family and flatly said, ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    As she wanted to kneel, Third Young Master Ye held her and shook his head.


    ¡°Bobo, my poor child¡­¡± Zhang Bo¡¯s grandmother grieved loudly. On the other hand, Zhang Bo¡¯s mother was in a daze and almost fainted when she saw the ring. With the adults holding back their tears, the family was mourning.


    ¡°Damn, Louis! I will f***ing kill him! How dare he hurt my nephew!¡± Second Young Master Zhang hit the table and stood up in rage.


    Hatred arose as the grief passed.


    Old Master Zhang took a while to recover his senses. Witnessing one¡¯s own children depart from the world was gut-wrenching.


    As all his children and grandchildren consoled him, chatter ensued.


    Old Master Zhang raised his hand and beckoned his family to quiet down. He then flatly asked Cheng Anya, ¡°Miss Cheng, did he leave behind any last words?¡±


    As Cheng Anya endured the heartache, she repeated Zhang Bo¡¯s last words.


    Apart from the infant twins, everybody else in the Zhang family teared.


    ¡°Bobo, your grandfather will seek justice for you!¡±

 Chapter 389 - Louis’ Call

    On her way back from the Zhang family, Cheng Anya¡¯s heart was extremely heavy and she remained silent throughout. Zhang Bo¡¯s ashes disrupted the joyous atmosphere in the family. The cries of Old Madam Zhang, Zhang Bo¡¯s grandmother, and the others resonated around her ear. The younger members of the Zhang family were in a deep-seated rage and wanted to seek justice for Zhang Bo.


    Everybody was embroiled in grief and hatred. Cheng Anya¡¯s gaze was deep and she slightly sighed.


    Commander Zhang did not blame her. Instead, he thanked her for bringing Zhang Bo¡¯s ashes back so that his soul could return to the Zhang family. While everybody in the Zhang family was thankful, their thankfulness made her heart sink even more.


    Although the blame for the incident could not be clearly pinned on a person, a life was still lost and she could not help but take responsibility for it.


    Third Young Master Ye was extremely silent and did not say a word along the way. When they reached home, both of them had no appetite and thus did not have dinner. They decided they would rather skip dinner.


    After Cheng Anya had a shower, she felt slightly better. Third Young Master Ye was still busy in the study room. Cheng Anya was tired to the bone. She rested on the bed called Li Yun. During the middle of the night, she felt the bed around her slightly sink in and herself being warmly embraced by somebody. The familiar scent, strength of the hug, and the forceful kiss on her lips assured her.


    When she woke up in the morning, she woke up hungry.


    As Third Young Master Ye had long awoken, the bed next to her had long cooled down. When she turned around to see the time, she was shocked and quickly scrambled out of bed and rushed down after she quickly washed and changed up. Third Young Master Ye was reading the newspapers by the table, which had two sets of breakfast on it.


    ¡°Finally awake, huh?¡± Third Young Master Ye looked up and laughed. Under the morning sun, his delicate features carried laziness and his beauty was charming. Cheng Anya was, for a moment, dazed and forgot the time.


    ¡®This man is really alluring.¡¯


    ¡°How could you not wake me up? We¡¯re already late for work.¡± Cheng Anya rushed over. As he had prepared breakfast not too long ago, its warmth could be felt. While the breakfast prepared could not be compared to what the young kid prepared, it still tasted good.


    ¡°What¡¯s with being late? Nobody has an opinion about you not turning up at work.¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled domineeringly. He was Third Young Master Ye. He was the one who ran the company and had the last word.


    Cheng Anya rolled her eyes at him and could not be bothered about him. She suddenly said, ¡°Are we hiring a part-timer?¡±


    ¡°For?¡±


    ¡°To clean and prepare meals.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Third Young Master Ye closed the newspapers he finished reading and put them on the table. He took a mouthful of coffee and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make the dishes. You clean the floor and tidy the rooms.¡±


    As he never liked others intruding into his private space, he would have someone clean up the rooms once a week when he was staying by himself. Since he did not need to prepare the dishes at home, he would handle the rest of the chores himself since he felt uneasy whenever somebody overstayed even for the slightest moment.


    Cheng Anya looked up and down the stairs. Cleaning everything up would take a lot of effort.


    Forget it. She knew that Third Young Master Ye was an extremely anal person. She suddenly recalled her small apartment and her all-capable son. She said, ¡°I only learn how important Ning Ning is after he is not by my side.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s lips twitched. He did not comment at his wife who managed to turn their son into an all-able nanny.


    ¡°Oh, yes, let¡¯s head to the civil administration office when you have the time,¡± Third Young Master Ye casually said. His expressions seemed to say, ¡®It¡¯s going to rain today, so prepare your umbrella.¡¯


    As he said that, he looked downward, sipping his coffee. The gesture obscured the smile in his gaze.


    ¡°So you want to get married, hmmm¡­¡± Cheng Anya dragged her reply. A month ago, she said that they would get married once Louis¡¯ debacle ended. When she was imprisoned by Louis on the island, she was thinking about it. Had she knew that she would end up being imprisoned, she should not have remained duplicitous and married Third Young Master Ye even earlier.


    She did not want to marry Third Young Master Ye in the past because she was uneasy. She did not know whether he really loved her or loved her because of Ning Ning. Knowing that Third Young Master Ye was even more desperate than any of them to have a family, there was nothing strange about him feigning his love for a person.


    Following this incident, she completely dispelled the idea.


    She recalled how the two of them looked up at the sea of stars as they sat on the rock that night. Cheng Anya then was thinking of immediately marrying him once they were free. She badly wanted to be Mrs. Ye.


    Now that they were safe¡ªat least for now¡ªgetting married or not made no difference. As she carried a child in her, to not want to marry Third Young Master Ye was too duplicitous of her, and clearly not how Miss Cheng would carry herself.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to marry me?¡± Third Young Master Ye raised his eyebrows as he looked up, his slender fingers rubbing against the cup. The atmosphere became slightly cold.


    Cheng Anya smiled and said, ¡°I was thinking about whether I will look bad when I wear a wedding gown with a huge bulge at my belly.¡±


    This was an extremely serious question.


    She did not want to get married with a huge belly. It was clumsy and bad-looking.


    Third Young Master Ye was satisfied. His face lit up and he said, ¡°We¡¯ll get married before Chinese New Year.¡±


    ¡°Whatever works for you.¡±


    He gently smiled and had a mouthful of coffee. He then tilted his head to the side and looked at Cheng Anya, who was in deep thought. She was not making things difficult for him this time? Not stopping him from proposing to her? Who had once said that proposing without 9999 roses was insincere?


    As long as she liked it, he would give her exactly what she wanted.


    Third Young Master Ye tapped his fingers on the table and said with a hint of unhappiness, ¡°Miss Cheng, we are talking about marriage here. Could you at least show me that you are happy about it? How could you give me this feeling that I am goading you into something unwholesome?¡±


    Miss Cheng was aghast!


    Goading her into something undesirable? She was aghast. Third Young Master Ye, what kind of damn saying was that?


    Miss Cheng pouted to show her happiness. Third Young Master Ye rolled his eyes and immediately embraced her, forcefully kissing the back of her head.


    ¡°Call me hubby.¡± Third Young Master Ye rubbed the reddened area from her kiss as their noses touched each other. His black and bright eyes were as deep as the sea and seemed ready to devour anybody.


    This feeling made her feel extremely flustered.


    ¡°Fat hope.¡± Cheng Anya pushed him away and scooted away. ¡°Time for work.¡±


    As he followed her out of the door, he shook his head and smiled.


    Getting married, huh¡­


    He was starting to anticipate it little by little, anticipating her in a white wedding gown. After all those years of being apart from each other, they would count on each other for their survival. He loved her and would for his entire life.


    They finally stood in front of An Ning International. Cheng Anya saw the two words and a slight smile appeared on her face.


    An Ning¡­


    Third Young Master Ye said that all his accomplishments lay in the name itself. The name was a double entendre.


    ¡°Ah Chen, say what you said back then again.¡± Cheng Anya grabbed his sleeve and pleaded. As she did not personally hear them but instead read about them, she felt that those words felt so duplicitous to the point it was almost impossible for Third Young Master Ye to say them.


    When the lives of both mother and son were in the balance, he might have really hoped that she would hear them and hang on for his sake to eventually return to him to see his heart and his An Ning.


    ¡°I forgot,¡± Third Young Master Ye said as he walked in with a poker face. His ears were slightly red.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t forget. Say it. Say it, okay? I do not know what you initially said.¡± Cheng Anya slightly sprinted behind him as she laughed. She said, ¡°I know you have said it, but nothing bad will happen if you say it again, no?¡±


    He suddenly turned around with a deep gaze and a twisted smile and said, ¡°Miss Cheng, please do not push your luck. If you do, you will not enjoy tonight.¡±


    Cheng Anya, ¡°¡­¡±


    She was hugely embarrassed and her face became flushed. F***! Could he be that bit more normal? How could any man say that in broad daylight? Even if he did not care about his face, she still wanted her face.


    She was extremely thankful that it was past the start of working hours and there were extremely few people. If it were the opposite, she would die of embarrassment.


    Third Young Master Ye, with arms akimbo, smiled gorgeously and said, ¡°Miss Cheng, I was about to say that I will have you prepare dinner as punishment. What kind of unwholesome things are you thinking about?¡±


    As she said that, he leisurely strolled into An Ning International.


    She gritted her teeth and wished she could stomp on Third Young Master the same way she stomped on a cockroach.


    The receptionist lady respectfully greeted them. After the international press conference at An Ning International, Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye¡¯s relationship was an open secret in An Ning International. Everybody knew she was Third Young Master Ye¡¯s lover and looked at her with admiration and envy.


    She could not be bothered.


    In the secretariat, the same few people stood up in a row to welcome Third Young Master Ye¡¯s return. They were all smiles and Cheng Anya felt a familiar kick as she returned to her workplace.


    It felt good.


    ¡°Liu Xiaotian, please help Miss Cheng with her work. She is slightly inconvenienced, so do help so that she does not become too tired. Without troubling her, I¡¯ll leave it to you to sort out who brings documents up and down the floor.¡± Third Young Master Ye instructed as he stepped into the office.


    The four of them acknowledged in unison.


    Their gazes slowly turned to Cheng Anya. Liu Xiaotian scooted up to her and looked slightly sneaky. ¡°President Ye sure treats you well.¡±


    Cheng Anya pushed the gossiping head aside and said, ¡°Scram.¡±


    Everybody laughed and returned to their workplaces.


    Cheng Anya had been away for a month, so she was not familiar with the progress made. As An Ning International was effectively MBS International renamed, its three main pillars still laid in the media, real estate, and jewelry sectors.


    An Ning International had been making extremely good headway this month. Despite Third Young Master Ye¡¯s absence, they did not slacken and developed steadily. With Yao Hua not exerting pressure along with Fourth Young Master Tang and First Young Master Lin pouring in immense funding, An Ning International reached MBS International¡¯s level in just half a month.


    To have such an outcome despite his absence was nothing short of astonishing.


    In the afternoon, Third Young Master Ye had an appointment with Fourth Young Master Tang and First Young Master Lin to discuss affairs about the Dragon Gate. He had Black Eagle and Number Six protect Cheng Anya before leaving with a peace of mind. After he left, the ladies went to the staff cafeteria for lunch.


    They all asked where they had been for the past month.


    Since Third Young Master Ye had a solemn look during the press conference, Cheng Anya¡¯s disappearance during that very crucial moment left them suspecting whether Cheng Anya had met with a mishap. Cheng Anya claimed that she was kidnapped but was quickly saved. However, the two of them were not in a rush to return home, and they had a holiday in Rome.


    Her words made sense, so all the ladies believed her.


    ¡°You two look really happy together and were able to have fun for such a long time. On the contrary, we are working our asses off in the company,¡± Lin Yali said with a crying face, claiming that Cheng Anya did not stand up for them. ¡°Next time, please nicely remind Third Young Master Ye that we are working our asses off.¡±


    Cheng Anya smiled but did not reply.


    ¡°Oh, yes, do show us the son you had with President Ye.¡± Liu Xiaotian was especially excited about this. ¡°I bought a tabloid sometime back. He looks like President Ye. So cute! Kawaii! Do bring him along so that we can play with him.¡±


    All the ladies agreed.


    Cheng Anya smiled and said, ¡°He isn¡¯t in City A. He has gone overseas for studies.¡±


    All the ladies were disappointed. Cheng Anya smiled. Her young kid was indeed a lady-killer and was clearly sought-after.


    ¡°Anya, I am sure there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know about. The old president¡ªno, Old Master Ye was hospitalized and Yao Hua¡¯s old president went to visit him. God knows what argument they had. A fire broke out in the ward Old Master Ye was in. Both of them were almost burned to death in it, and boy was it scary,¡± Guan Rutong said. ¡°President Ye does not know about this, right? We are still pondering whether to tell him, and you may be the better person to decide whether he should know.¡±


    Cheng Anya was taken aback. Old Master Ye and Old Master Yang were almost burned to death?


    Having feuded for the whole of their lives to the point of dying on the same day would mean utter chaos for Hades.


    ¡°Did they say what actually happened?¡±


    ¡°Nope, there was not even a report about it. Old Master Yang claimed that it was Old Master Ye who deliberately wanted to burn him to death,¡± Chen Juan said. ¡°God knows what¡¯s real and what¡¯s not, but this incident blew over very quickly and he is still hospitalized.¡±


    Cheng Anya nodded. If Third Young Master Ye knew about this incident, it was afraid that he would coldly reply with ¡®Is it my business?¡¯


    ¡°Any developments from Yun Enterprise?¡± Cheng Anya asked.


    The ladies looked at each other and Liu Xiaotian said, ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any new developments. Yun Ruoxi is in charge now and she is very often spotted with Yao Hua¡¯s GM. One wonders if they will really enter an alliance through marriage.¡±


    Senior and Yun Ruoxi were¡­ what?!


    Cheng Anya slightly frowned as she secretly sighed.


    When she was engrossed in her thoughts, the telephone rang. Cheng Anya saw an unfamiliar telephone number. She raised her eyebrows and picked up the call. ¡°Hi, this is Cheng Anya.¡± She identified herself.


    There was silence on the other end. Cheng Anya was puzzled and checked the number again. Nobody spoke even after half a minute. Her heart jolted and she flatly said, ¡°If you are not speaking, I am hanging up the phone.¡±


    Cold laughter, which sent chills through Cheng Anya¡¯s heart, rang out from the cold machine.


    ¡°Anya, how have you been!¡± His voice carried his typical melancholy and Cheng Anya could imagine that he must be looking like the charming melancholic prince on the other end of the call.


    Her face turned slightly pale. Memories of her ten-over days of terrible experiences and Zhang Bo¡¯s death surged into her mind and were repeatedly amplified. Her heart ached. She hated him.


    Her hands slightly trembled¡­

 Chapter 390 - : Before the Storm

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The ladies saw that Cheng Anya looked amiss and they were about to ask questions, but Cheng Anya raised her index finger and gestured them to keep silent. Liu Xiaotian and all quieted down and looked at her in worry and doubt.


    After she remained silent for a moment, Louis¡¯ laughter could be heard. ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±


    Cheng Anya beckoned for Black Eagle to go over and gestured to him to tell Ning Ning. Black Eagle understood what Cheng Anya meant and acknowledged by nodding. He also realized that her response was too fast.


    ¡°I was wondering if you decided to make an impromptu call to me.¡± Cheng Anya smiled as she stood up and walked out of the cafeteria. Black Eagle gave an ¡®okay¡¯ gesture and she smiled and nodded.


    Louis¡¯ chuckling and somewhat cold laughter came across the phone. He said, ¡°Die? Can you kill me?¡±


    ¡°Relax. Your death is a matter of when, so please eat all you can and enjoy all you can while you are alive lest you regret what you had not eaten or done when you are dead. Oh, yes, please get your erectile dysfunction cured. Hades is pondering whether he should admit eunuchs into hell. To be frank, how could there be eunuchs in these times? If you tell me you are going to hell, mankind will lose face as a whole. This is an ego issue for the whole of mankind. Do not let even the fiercest of demons despise you. That will be utterly humiliating.¡± Cheng Anya walked to a quiet hall and looked down to see people and cars moving below her.


    Sunlight shone through the French windows into the room. She felt much warmer and the cold on her dissipated.


    She became the vicious-tongued Miss Cheng she was.


    Black Eagle and Number Six, who followed behind her, heard the conversation and touched their noses, mourning for Louis. Their master¡¯s wife had an extremely vicious tongue.


    To think she could still appreciate the scenery below as she walked and talked. Despite her multi-tasking, her words flowed and her insults were still as vicious. Nobody could match that.


    Black Eagle and Number Six were absolutely impressed.


    It was now Louis¡¯ turn to remain silent. Anybody could imagine how sinister and vicious Louis looked right now and how he wished he could utterly dismember Cheng Anya in anger.


    Those who lacked self-restraint would definitely smash their cell phones on the first instance.


    ¡°You¡¯re at a loss for words? You are seriously considering what I told you, huh? I know of a doctor in this area, so would you want a recommendation?¡± Cheng Anya smiled. Her bright eyes looked at the scenery below her.


    This felt extremely good.


    Although she was afraid of Louis, she was on home turf and he was somewhere far away. There was nothing to be afraid of, and she did not even need to be afraid.


    He delivered himself to be roasted by her. Not roasting him would be a pity. As the tables always turned, they were never always in his favor.


    ¡°Cheng Anya!¡± His cold and vicious voice which carried a rage came through the telephone. She could hear some heavy objects smash against the floor and secretly guessed that Louis had smashed something to vent his anger. It felt so good that Cheng Anya¡¯s mood was lifted.


    ¡®Louis, to think that this day would eventually befall you.¡¯


    ¡°I heard that the virus in you has been neutralized?¡± Louis asked. Although he sounded gentler, she could gear some gritting teeth on closer listening. He was enraged. It was something he never dreamed would happen. They were able to formulate the antidote in such a short time.


    When Louis heard the news, he almost shot the messenger.


    ¡°It¡¯s not hearsay, but a fact,¡± Cheng Anya calmly said. As long as problems existed in the world, there were solutions to them. Since men developed viruses, men would naturally be able to find a way to neutralize the virus.


    She recalled Louis¡¯ viciousness and how he planned to gun them down in the open sea. Louis was brutal to the point he would destroy whatever he could not get his hands on. He must be extremely angry now.


    ¡°You do know that your blood is required for the antidote, but I am sure you did not expect Su Man and Bai Ye to use my blood to develop the antidote.¡± Cheng Anya gently laughed. ¡°Louis, you have underestimated us despite all your machinations. It¡¯s time for you to experience what it feels like to be hunted.¡±


    Louis broke into loud laughter and said, ¡°Do you have that endurance?¡±


    ¡°A test is all that¡¯s needed to see who can outlast the other.¡± Cheng Anya smiled as she gently straightened her slightly messy hair. She gently smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s with this phone call of yours?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to my carelessness, you two escaped previously. You won¡¯t be so lucky next time.¡± Louis coldly laughed. Despite being separated from him by a telephone and not knowing where he was, Cheng Anya felt as though a cold snake was wrapping itself around her neck.


    It felt extremely uncomfortable.


    ¡°You¡¯d better make sure you can stay alive until the next time to say that again.¡± Cheng Anya coldly laughed. ¡°When we meet the next time, it may be your doom. Oh, yes, when I was having lunch earlier, I heard some information about your old man. He sure is in very bad shape. He fervently protected you ten-over years ago. Why didn¡¯t you return to respect and honor him?¡±


    ¡°Anya, I underestimated Third Young Master Ye and you. How the hell did you convince the Zhang family to come after the Mafia?¡± Louis asked instead of answering the question. Information about Commander Zhang pulling all ties possible to capture Louis and come after the Mafia reached him last night.


    Adding to the conflict the Mafia had with the Dragon Gate and the First Terrorist Organization, international opinion became unanimous and several governments considered stopping supporting Louis.


    Once they lost the support of governments, Louis would be substantially strained in terms of funding and materials.


    Commander Zhang issued an order for Louis to be killed. The Zhang family mobilized all the information they had and openly bombarded the Mafia in Sicily whilst the terrorist organization attacked the Mafia in secret. The Mafia was in an unprecedented crisis.


    It was akin to being attacked on two fronts.


    Whether it was Fourth Young Master Tang, First Young Master Lin, or Third Young Master Ye, their ability to openly influence was nowhere near Commander Zhang.


    Cheng Anya raised her eyebrows. Did Commander Zhang take action? Given the atmosphere amidst the Zhang family yesterday, this was not unexpected. The Zhang family would not simply allow Zhang Bo¡¯s death to slide.


    She laughed. This explained why Third Young Master Ye made a very meaningful statement last night. Louis was digging his own grave, and even heaven was out to smite him.


    ¡°You mean the Zhang family?¡± Cheng Anya laughed somewhat mockingly. ¡°Louis, this is your own undoing. We have no ties with the Zhang family, so how could we galvanize Commander Zhang into action? Oh, do you know who Zhang Bo is? He is the eldest great-grandson of Commander Zhang whom the latter extremely doted on. Now that you¡¯ve gotten Zhang Bo killed, you are destined to pay with your life.¡±


    So he called just for this. Cheng Anya coldly laughed. She could guess how Louis was like a cat on a hot tin roof.


    ¡°I see.¡± Louis gently laughed and did not seem shocked. There was some chatter on the other end and Louis flatly said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s game-over for me, I will pull you two down together with me.¡±


    When he finished saying that, he hung up the phone.


    Cheng Anya frowned. What means could Louis have to end them?


    A mansion in Rome


    As the young kid made a call, he had Bai Ye, Ye Wei, and Eleven gather in the study room. He had a cold yet calm gaze that betrayed some anger amidst a vicious calm.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found him.¡±


    Everybody¡¯s face turned dark and focused on the computer. Ye Wei asked uneasily, ¡°Is the information reliable? Could the Mo brothers be staging a false front?¡±


    The young kid laughed arrogantly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve even located the Mo brothers.¡±


    He was indirectly telling them that he had defeated the protective systems of the Mo brothers and they could not do anything to him, let alone manipulate them through the computer. When it came to computer skills, skills were the most important.


    Whoever came out top in terms of skills had the initiative.


    ¡°Darling child, well done!¡± Ye Wei clapped her hands and laughed alluringly. ¡°I can finally look for someone to settle some scores.¡±


    Being young was a potential benefit for immense breakthroughs.


    Bai Ye quickly called Chu Li, who had been spending too much time in Melilla. After he ended the call, Bai Ye turned back and said, ¡°Ning Ning, deprive William of his means of escape.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The war between Chu Li and William had become fever-pitched. Eleven said, ¡°You all will only be able to mobilize tomorrow. How about Ye Wei and I look for the Mo brothers first?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, but be careful,¡± Bai Ye said, knowing well that Ye Wei and Eleven always acted together. Ever since the establishment of the organization, this was the second large scale military maneuver and their first total mobilization. Even if Ye Wei and Eleven took part, the two of them never collaborated with the rest of them.


    ¡°Auntie, Eleven, be safe.¡± The young kid reminded them.


    Ye Wei and Eleven nodded. The young kid called Chu Li and settled the battle in the desert for good. As Prince William had run out of ammunition and supplies, he was a spent bullet. One night was all they needed to settle him.


    The young kid and Chu Li remained in contact as Bai Ye looked at information from another computer. Perplexed, he propped his head and asked, ¡°Louis and the Mo brothers are not at the same place. What is going on?¡±


    ¡°God knows,¡± the young kid replied off the cuff. He plainly said, ¡°I only want Louis¡¯ life and don¡¯t give a damn about others.¡±


    Given Mo Jue and Ye Wei¡¯s relationship, whether the Mo brothers were friends or foes was not a given. For all one knew, Bai Ye and the young kid¡¯s thoughts had drifted elsewhere. Bai Ye, however, had another concern.


    ¡°Ning Ning, what if the Mo brothers are behind all these?¡±


    The young kid, whose fingers were tapping on the keyboard, stopped typing for a moment and then resumed typing. He said, ¡°The crook who went after my daddy and mommy, caused our family to be trapped for a month, and caused Nuo Nuo¡¯s death is Louis. I am extremely certain of this, and I am only after Louis.¡±


    As for the Mo brothers, they had nothing to do with the Ye family. It was afraid that the Mo brothers did not have a personal feud. Instead, they might want to rule over the underworld.


    ¡°I have a bad feeling about this,¡± Bai Ye murmured to himself.

 Chapter 391 - Big Boss Mo Usurps Power

    All was calm in City A.


    As Commander Zhang fully turned up the heat on the Mafia, Third Young Master Ye, Fourth Young Master Tang, and First Young Master Lin discussed and rearranged the power spheres in the Dragon Gate. They quickly counterattacked and suppressed the Mafia¡¯s power in North America.


    Their work was made much easier thanks to the international opinion being on Commander Zhang¡¯s side.


    The Mafia was cornered on all fronts, akin to a lonely island besieged by many cannons. It had lost its support. With the international anti-terrorist groups intervening, the disbanding of the coalition forces meant that the threat to the First Terrorist Organization was removed.


    They came together because Louis convinced them with wealth. Once they were disbanded, they observed developments from aside and did not defect to Louis¡¯ camp. Louis, as though he had lost his limbs, was alone and without support.


    Prince William was hugely defeated in the desert and escaped to Country R helter-skelter to avoid a direct confrontation with Chu Li. With Rong Yan mediating amongst them, Chu Li did not go on a killing spree in Country R and instead moved all the forces of the organization so that they would wholly take on Louis.


    The conflict between the terrorist and the Mafia was a trigger pull away.


    As the international situation was arduous, the official broadcasters of the government were criticizing the firefight between the two major powers in the underworld. They predicted that their conflict would bring unprecedented conflict and chaos to the world.


    Countries in the world called for an end to the fighting and pinned the blame on the fighting squarely on Louis.


    With immense firepower, strength, and munitions on both sides, the two top dogs duking it out would definitely implicate innocents and incur collateral damage.


    The senior inspector of the anti-terrorist group pointed out that they were extremely unwilling to see conflict, along with how Louis was unfit to lead the Mafia and had to step down. Once Louis stepped down, the chaos would cease.


    Commander Zhang angrily accused Louis of violent acts and how he had to step down as he was unsuitable to lead the Mafia.


    The one-sided international opinion called for Louis¡¯ stepping down as a solution to the chaos and the feud.


    Third Young Master Ye watched the news and secretly thought to himself that the commander had pulled off a masterstroke.


    If the terrorist organization and the Mafia really opened up on each other, they would both be bloodied and the pecking order of the international underworld would undergo a massive reshuffling. The Dragon Gate, the current third in the order, would leap to become the top dog.


    By deliberately manipulating popular opinion to force Louis to step down, he not only preserved the First Terrorist Organization¡¯s position of top dog but also ended the conflict and achieved peace.


    He killed two birds with one stone.


    Fourth Young Master Tang and First Young Master Lin jokingly commented that getting into a fight was good as they would perish with each other.


    Friendships aside, the current war was the most beneficial to the Dragon Gate.


    It was not only Third Young Master Ye who thought of that. Even Chu Li, Jason, Black J, and Ning Ning had come to that conclusion, albeit much earlier. Instead of pinning the blame on the entire Mafia, they hence pinned the blame on Louis from the onset.


    The organization would never give up its position as top dog. Chu Li merely wanted to intimidate the Mafia, whose power was growing, from the onset by clipping their wings. They had no intention to wipe out the Mafia.


    This was because the total destruction of the Mafia would destabilize the delicate balance of peace and eventually portray the First Terrorist Organization as the antithesis of international peace. This was something they did not want.


    Louis, however, crossed the young kid and triggered this conflict.


    Bogota, Colombia.


    The secret sanctum of the Mafia was established in a castle in downtown Bogota. Two power spheres had formed within the ranks of the Mafia, one asking for Louis to step down and another shielding Louis.


    They argued incessantly.


    The changing of the godfather was a major event. In the past few centuries, few managed to usurp power. Louis could not be considered as a usurper as he battled with Rus following the death of the previous godfather.


    As long as a godfather ruled, all of the Mafia had to wholly obey him for their lives unless he abdicated.


    There were nine elders in the Mafia. Each wielded massive influence and had the right to vote for the godfather. Once they had elected their godfather, they had to pledge their allegiance to him for life. This was, in the history of the Mafia, the second meeting to depose the godfather.


    While Mo Ye and Mo Jue were present, Louis was, however, absent.


    The Mo brothers were not officially part of the Mafia, so nobody knew about their background but instead of how vicious, cruel, and brutal their methods were. Most of them had only heard of them but never saw them in person.


    Big Boss Mo called for this meeting of the elders.


    Big Boss Mo¡¯s intention was simple, that was for Louis to step down. He looked on coldly without saying a word, an air of dominance emanating from him. His eyes were dark and bright, and while one could not see how he felt, his aura spoke volumes of how he looked down on everything else.


    Mo Jue silently watched on from the side. He had a vicious look in his purple eyes and was like a king of the underworld. The few elders who had indeed seen much of the world dared not meet his gaze.


    Everybody felt that these brothers were too capable.


    Big Boss Mo looked on with a deep gaze as he coldly replied, ¡°This calamity will utterly obliterate the Mafia. Louis leaving the Mafia is the only way for the Mafia to survive. Would you rather sacrifice Louis to save all, or would you join him in his grave?¡±


    Voices erupted in the great hall. Some remained quiet, some were extremely angry, whilst some cursed. Although four to five trusted men stood behind them and protected them, only Mo Jue stood next to Mo Ye.


    ¡°I disagree.¡± An elder hit the table and stood up with a reddened face. ¡°How does Louis¡¯ mistake implicate us? Worse comes to worst, we¡¯ll duke it out with the terrorist since victory or defeat is not a given. Why are we in disarray and panic even before the enemy makes its move? What nonsense is this?¡±


    As this was indeed the case, a few of them agreed. While the First Terrorist Organization was stronger in terms of power, this would only be known after they fought with each other. For all knew, the Mafia could actually win against the First Terrorist Organization.


    Another person said in response, ¡°We also cannot afford such a risk. With the governments pulling out, the anti-terrorist groups are watching us closely. The international opinion is also one-sided. Everything is solved once we hand over Louis.¡±


    As Louis often favored these elders, he had very good relationships with them, and the proposed idea was supported by extremely few. Although Louis¡¯ father had already died, his influence in the Mafia could not be underestimated. They hence protected Louis.


    Following this by-election, most of them were unwilling to depose Louis and would rather duke it out with the First Terrorist Organization in mortal kombat.


    Arguments ensued in the great hall.


    Mo Ye, with arms akimbo, looked on emotionlessly and coldly with dark and bright eyes. As he watched them endlessly argue on coldly, he did not express any opinion as though everything had nothing to do with him.


    Nobody could clearly figure out what was in his heart.


    Mo Jue softly harrumphed. It was clear that Second Boss Mo had little patience with such settings and was immensely displeased. He, however, endured it for the sake of his brother.


    The elders, who were embroiled in endless arguments, became louder and louder.


    Big Boss Mo had his own schemes. Amongst these people, three of them agreed whilst one remained neutral and five opposed. Since it was by majority vote, they did not agree to deposing Louis.


    A seeming smile that had a few hints of candidness flashed over Mo Ye¡¯s face.


    Only Mo Jue understood that his brother¡¯s emotionless and cold look was his normal look. His rage and schemes were immaterial. If he broke into a smile, somebody was going to get hurt very badly.


    Big Boss Mo was hell-bent on becoming the godfather.


    The arguments did not cease.


    The elder who remained neutral suddenly asked, ¡°If we depose Louis, who shall be the godfather?¡±


    After he uttered that statement, everybody present remained silent. The focus of their discussion was on deposing Louis or not. They had nary considered who would succeed Louis had they deposed him.


    A few of them turned to look at Big Boss Mo.


    It added up. He wanted to usurp the position.


    One of the elders was angry over the top. He slammed his hand on the table and pointed at Big Boss Mo in anger. He said, ¡°Who are you to call this meeting? And who are you to talk about this re-election? Please know yourself. You are just Louis¡¯ lackey, so who the f*** do you think you are? How dare you set your eyes on the position of the godfather?¡±


    Anger flashed through Mo Jue¡¯s eyes. He slightly raised his eyebrows and glanced at the elder. All the elders were focused on Mo Ye, who was silent, and ignored Mo Jue instead.


    ¡°Ah, yes, Mo Ye, you want the position of godfather?¡±


    ¡°Even if it weren¡¯t Louis, your experience disqualifies you. You have just spent three months in the Mafia and do not qualify.¡±


    ¡­


    Even when faced with a barrage of insults from the elders, Big Boss Mo remained very calm. He said, ¡°As to whether I am qualified or not, you can decide for yourselves. With the voting rights to the godfather in your hands, today¡¯s focus is about deposing Louis.¡±


    ¡°Like a wolf with a savage heart, everybody knows what you are here for. Don¡¯t you want to simply see Louis deposed and then succeed him as the godfather?¡± The elder scolded. ¡°Louis has been extremely generous toward you, so why are you going against him?¡±


    Mo Ye¡¯s voice became much colder when he replied, ¡°I was never under him, and when did he say that?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The few elders raged as one of them pointed at the door and loudly scolded. ¡°F*** off! This is our territory, so the two of you stay out of our affairs.¡±


    ¡°F*** off!¡±


    ¡­


    Mo Jue¡¯s purple eyes became even colder, and Mo Ye became colder as well. He said, ¡°The Mafia has rules, and you, elders, have the right to choose to depose Louis or not. Let¡¯s begin then. If you want to keep Louis as the godfather, I¡¯ll immediately leave.¡±


    ¡°What of an ass choice is this¡­¡±


    Mo Ye slowly picked up the cup of tea and said, ¡°Before we begin, please have a cup of tea and calmly reflect what is best for you. Do not make the wrong choice.¡±


    The elder angrily sat down, and the few other elders began raising cards in their hands to vote. The teacup in Mo Ye¡¯s hands slightly dropped and smashed with a loud crunch as he loosened his grip.


    The cup broke.


    At the same time, Mo Ye drew his gun. A bullet passed through the temple of the elder who insulted Mo Ye.


    Big Boss Mo gently said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡±

 Chapter 392 - The New Godfather of the Mafia

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The elder slumped down on the chair, his hands falling limply. There was a huge hole between his eyebrows. Blood flowing down his face and his wide-open eyes made for a staggering scene. Everybody was in shock and the bodyguards behind said elder were panicking. When they recovered their senses, they pulled out their guns. Mo Jue pulled the triggers in both his left and right hands and instantly sent five people to their deaths.


    He was quick, vicious, and accurate.


    Mo Jue¡¯s typical style did not revolve around pulling the trigger. As an extremely vicious person, he did not like to take out his enemies with a gunshot but instead sparred with them in a fistfight. Although the guns he carried on him were akin to an ornament, Mo Jue¡¯s skills with guns were, in fact, better than Ye Wei, the sharpshooter.


    As the eight remaining elders were in shock, the room fell silent. The room that was once filled with reddened faces was now filled with horror as they looked at the dead elder. They were as shocked to discover how vicious and cruel Mo Jue was.


    He pulled off a masterstroke by making an example to intimidate others.


    As Mo Jue fired, the bodyguards behind the other eight elders also pulled out their guns. Although twenty-over guns were pointed at Mo Jue and Mo Ye, they did not fire back in retaliation. They maintained a cryptic standoff.


    In two seconds, one of the nine families perished.


    The atmosphere, as tense as a strung bow, could go off anytime.


    The elders looked at Mo Jue, who remained stoic. Anger flashed through his deep, purple eyes. He coldly pointed the two guns in his hands at them, and nobody had a clue when or who he would fire at.


    Mo Jue said, ¡°Don¡¯t test my response times or you will regret it.¡± The rest did not dare to anyhow order their men to open fire.


    They fell silent, their legs trembling.


    Although they were people who had experienced tumultuous times, they felt a chill run through them and even obeyed Mo Jue, who was young enough to be their son/grandson out of the latter¡¯s immense brutality.


    They understood much better than all others that the two brothers would not be able to leave here alive if Mo Jue dared to fire. Aware that they were surrounded, any resistance would be futile. If that weren¡¯t the case, somebody else would have tried to take their chance.


    Everybody, in the face of death, knew what not to do.


    Big Boss Mo was actually calm and gently coughed before he began. The fearful elders watched with bated breath and did not make the slightest movement. The eight of them silently looked at each other.


    As the outcome seemed inevitable, they exchanged glances to try to salvage the situation.


    A cold smile broke over Mo Jue¡¯s face as Big Boss Mo gently said, ¡°Dear all, my younger brother is an impatient person.¡±


    Big Boss Mo gave people the impression that he was cold and of few words, but his statement felt warm in contrast. Everybody knew that was a false impression.


    The hidden meaning behind the statement was that he was impatient.


    By describing Mo Jue as such, he was indirectly hinting to them of the inevitable outcome. He would waste them all should they not vote for him.


    The elder who was initially neutral was the first to agree to deposing Louis. The good of the meeting laid in how open the votes were. If you agreed, you would put the wooden board so that everybody else could see it.


    This explained why previous elections in the Mafia almost had a 100% approval rate. It was the Herd Effect.


    But it was due to intimidation this time.


    The initial three elders who agreed to depose Louis also voted in agreement, which increased the number of ¡®agree¡¯ votes to four. The other elders who had no other option unwillingly voted in agreement.


    Everybody voted in agreement to depose Louis.


    This vote signified the expulsion of Louis from the position of godfather from the Mafia.


    Big Boss Mo coldly looked around and callously said, ¡°The Mafia cannot be without a leader. Given how tense situations are today, there must be a person who must calm the crisis we are facing. That said, we will commence the voting session and see who is in agreement for me to become the godfather.¡±


    There was a slight commotion in the great hall. While they could agree to deposing Louis, voting for Mo Ye on the other hand¡­


    As the Mafia had a little impression of the Mo brothers, extremely few of them treated the Mo brothers as part of themselves. Most of them felt that the Mo brothers were working for Louis. Little did they know that they were the masterminds behind everything as their ultimate goal was to take over the Mafia.


    It was without effort.


    Big Boss Mo coldly said, ¡°Please make the best choice today. If you do, everybody stays safe. If you do not, you all can have a gathering six feet under and reminisce about the good times.¡±


    Hints of murderous intent emanated from his cold words.


    A few gunshots then simultaneously rang out outside the room. All the elders were aghast whilst Big Boss Mo remained calm. Big Boss Mo, from beginning to end, remained seated with a cold gaze and distant look.


    The man was as devious as the devil and his methods were nothing short of extremely brutal.


    As the gunshots fell, silence came upon the room. All the elders were amazed at how the Mo brothers managed to buy over all of the people in the Colombian Sanctum, which numbered in the hundreds.


    A bone-chilling wind came from their feet.


    They were too powerful.


    Considering how they were unaware of such a huge operation underneath their noses, the two brothers¡¯ ability to execute their plan so meticulously and the depths of their mind were beyond what they could fathom. They only knew them as ¡®the evil brothers¡¯.


    As the tables turned, heavy breathing could be heard from within the great hall.


    With the detailed plans and strategies that Big Boss Mo made, he had everything firmly in his grasp and the others had no loophole they could exploit. This conspiracy was so perfectly planned that they had no choice but to admire him.


    The nine elders initially gathered at the Colombian Sanctum because Louis called for an urgent conference with Mo Ye and Mo Jue standing in for him whilst he had a video conference with them. As of now, it was half an hour to the video conference.


    It was afraid that Louis did not know that he had taken two traitors under his wings.


    Big Boss Mo deliberately held the meeting an hour earlier to usurp absolute power and thoroughly oust Louis from the Mafia.


    ¡°Dear elders, have you made up your mind?¡± Big Boss Mo gently asked. If they did not see his face or meet his eyes but merely heard his voice, they might think it was a gentleman talking.


    It was exactly this reason that made him even more terrifying.


    Big Boss Mo looked around with a deep gaze and callously said, ¡°I hate to be at gunpoint.¡±


    All the elders were aghast. Only then did they realize that the bodyguards were still in a standoff against Mo Jue.


    One of the elders waved to beckon his bodyguards behind him to keep their guns, and the other seven elders followed suit. Mo Jue flicked his wrists and kept both his guns. It was as though nothing had happened.


    As though all the gunpowder and conflict were blown away by the wind, nothing seemed to happen.


    ¡°Very well then. I believe that you have considered it well. Let¡¯s begin,¡± Big Boss Mo calmly said.


    It was another beginning.


    One of them sighed. Them voting was an eventuality, so hastening was of no harm. He angrily slammed his wooden plague in agreement. Big Boss Mo looked on emotionlessly as the other seven voted in agreement as well.


    This was the most cryptic voting session in the Mafia¡¯s history.


    That moment was the moment Mo Ye took over the Mafia. He, who was once a nameless shadow, became the king of the second-largest power in the underworld and would eventually lead the Mafia to take out half of the Dragon Gate¡¯s turf and cripple the effectiveness of the First Terrorist Organization to become the top dog in the underworld.


    Following the voting session, all the elders stood up as per protocol and respectfully bowed and said ¡°Godfather!¡± in unison.


    A smile broke over Mo Ye¡¯s face.


    In a dark room on the other side of the castle, Ye Wei and Eleven coldly watched the images on the screen from head to toe. Ye Wei even rewound the video half-way.


    ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue¡¯s gunplay is really cool.¡±


    She sounded neither warm nor cold. It sounded like mockery and frustration.


    ¡°What game are the brothers up to? A power struggle?¡± Eleven coldly replied. They were already there for a day and knew that Louis was about to hold a meeting today. Eleven had planted a monitoring device behind a flower in the meeting room.


    ¡°As expected.¡± Ye Wei gorgeously smiled in the extremely dark room. Each of them was sitting next to a computer with earphones. ¡°This has all been a scheme from the onset,¡± she coldly said.


    When it came to mind games, Ye Wei was comparable to the Mo brothers. As this happened, she quickly connected the dots and was able to explain everything.


    The Mo brothers orchestrated this entire scheme from the start.


    They were passively or actively engulfed in this conflict.


    ¡°How would you say so?¡± Eleven asked.


    Ye Wei coldly smiled and said, ¡°This has been a scheme ever since we set foot in City A. Since Ning Ning lost out to them in terms of skills, Mo Ye and Mo Jue had everything in their grasp. They even used Louis¡¯ dogged vengeance against my third brother and third sister-in-law to plan this entire scheme and kick off an international conflict. While they seemingly protected Louis, they were effectively pushing Louis onto the brink of destruction and then take over him.¡±


    ¡°Based on how capable they are, taking over the Mafia is no challenge. Louis was never their match to begin with. If that was the case, why did they expend such effort?¡± Eleven did not understand. She was not as good as Ye Wei when it came to mind games.


    When the two of them collaborated, Ye Wei was usually the brains while she was the brawn.


    ¡°Closely observe the current situation. The Dragon Gate¡¯s position in North America is precarious and its power a shadow of what it was. Add that to Fourth Young Master Tang and First Young Master Lin¡¯s troubles as well as third brother¡¯s absence from the country. Losses are clearly immense. I am expecting the Dragon Gate¡¯s position in North America to be far from before. Moreover, the mobilization of the coalition forces caused us to lose territory, and that along with Chu Li fighting William because of Rong Yan and our relationship with several large nations also soured. Give it some thought. What support did William have to allow him to duke it out with Chu Li for so long in the desert? He was simply not Chu Li¡¯s match, and Louis must have certainly provided him support. As for Louis, I do not expect him to be able to completely plan for all these contingencies. Big Boss Mo must have secretly given him ideas. If we use a cake to describe our state of affairs, a third of the cake has been eaten. Our power is a fraction of what it was before, and we could perish with our opponents in this conflict.¡±


    ¡°What about the Mafia?¡± Eleven frowned as a bad omen came to her mind. She was baffled and said, ¡°In terms of casualties, the Mafia should have suffered substantial casualties when Third Young Master Ye leveled his headquarters.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not correct.¡± Ye Wei gently shook her head, looking solemn. ¡°If my guess is not wrong, Big Boss Mo must have advised Louis to divert his main forces. While the Mafia may look like they have suffered immense losses, they were not the slightest fazed.¡±


    ¡°This is unlikely.¡± Eleven was shocked. There was absolutely nobody who could plan to this level of detail.


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely possible,¡± Ye Wei flatly replied as she dangerously squinted and put on her headphones. She walked to the window and could see the military forces deployed in front of the atrium despite them being in a blind spot in the building.


    ¡°Look at this Colombian Sanctum. Doesn¡¯t it look more like the headquarters of the Mafia?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that Mo Ye moved the Mafia¡¯s headquarters to Colombia?¡± Eleven was slightly jolted and suddenly recalled something. She said, ¡°The Colombian forces wantonly destroyed our location in Colombia some time ago with extreme precision despite the presence of three unregulated areas. Could this mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°If all the above deductions are accurate,¡± Eleven coldly harrumphed, ¡°The Mafia will be our biggest opponent.¡±


    Ye Wei¡¯s dark eyes were nary of emotions. Her coldness was imposing and she was like an Asura with her fists clenched.


    This was all a conspiracy from the start. ¡®Gorgeous Mo Jue, when are you real, and when are you fake?¡¯


    Eleven and Ye Wei were thinking about the same issue and did not say a word. Eleven murmured, ¡°Wei Wei, let me tell you something.¡±


    Her tone sounded extremely off. Ye Wei could not help but turn around and raise her eyebrows as she awaited Eleven¡¯s reply.


    Eleven flatly said, ¡°I once exchanged blows with Mo Ye and he managed to fish me into revealing one of our locations in Colombia. Our massive losses in Colombia are likely related to that.¡±


    Ye Wei frowned and slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. The Mo brothers wanted to check up our locations, and they could do it without you by directly hacking into our systems. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Eleven remained calm but unhappiness swept through her eyes. She said, ¡°Even if it has nothing to do with me, they must have definitely schemed on us from the onset.¡±


    Ye Wei agreed on that point. She recalled her conversations with Mo Jue in great detail, and there seemed to be nothing amiss. Eleven was usually meticulous. Nobody should have been able to catch her unaware.


    ¡°What shall we do now?¡± Eleven flatly asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s inform Ning Ning of this first as he, Chu Li, and Bai Ye will have some countermeasures on hand. I have a feeling that the coming year will be a tumultuous year for us.¡± Ye Wei sounded cold as steel and her eyes were as dark as the night sky.


    Eleven was slightly shocked. She said, ¡°Could it be that serious? Even if we lose a third of our turf, we are still stronger than the Mafia. Besides, we have the Dragon Gate on our side. With you acting as the middleman, collaborating against the Mafia is not a problem.¡±


    Ye Wei smiled and said, ¡°Eleven, we should have a casus belli to strike out against them. What do you think?¡±


    This was Big Boss Mo¡¯s masterstroke. He usurped power no earlier or later, but exactly at the worst possible moment when the international opinion was against the Mafia and the harshest against Louis.


    As the two of them pulled strings from the back, Louis gradually became the public enemy. Once they usurped power and ousted Louis from the Mafia, they could be considered to have contributed to international peace.


    If Big Boss Mo did resolve the conflict, what reason did they have to start a war?

 Chapter 393 - Let’s Get Married!

    If fighting broke out again, the international opinion would be against the First Terrorist Organization. This, along with the number of nations the organization had crossed, would mean that the organization would find itself between the anvil and hammer.


    The Mo brothers pulled off a masterstroke.


    Ye Wei and Eleven watched each other silently. The silence, like a web, engulfed them. It was, more aptly, like chains that shackled them in this little place.


    Ye Wei, having thought about it once too often, had made a decision. As the ¡®word¡¯ lingered along her lips, she paused before keeping it to herself.


    She eventually did not say a word.


    If she really wanted to kill somebody, she was not short of methods and a direct confrontation was unnecessary. However vigilant Mo Ye and Mo Jue were, they had moments of carelessness that meant a try was not impossible.


    However¡­


    As she saw the night through the window with her dark and aggressive eyes, Eleven was seemingly in her own world as well. She looked cold and unapproachable. It was as though there was a harsh coldness deep inside her.


    The night became even darker.


    The moonlight, like water, covered the earth. Eleven lifted her head amidst the cold night and looked at Ye Wei. She said, ¡°To kill or not?¡±


    Even somebody as tough as nails like her had moments of hesitation. After the years they roamed the world, Ye Wei was often the one making the decisions whilst Eleven rarely considered whether a person ought to be taken out. Once they accepted a mission, and as long as there was a threat to the First Terrorist Organization, Eleven never considered whether the person ought to be taken out or not. She treated all of them with extreme prejudice.


    This was the first time she asked Ye Wei in many years.


    Ye Wei was extremely quiet and she looked at Eleven. She suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Eleven, what do you think the two of us are up to?¡±


    Eleven was aghast. Ye Wei crossed her hands and stood in front of the window. To kill or not, the answer was straightforward and they had to be taken out with extreme prejudice. As for these two brothers, if they could¡­ stop, how good could it be?


    As Eleven and herself were not people who wielded major influence, all they had to do was to lead a carefree life. But the men had it different. Young Jason, Black J, and Chu Li only had power in their minds and nothing else.


    They were hell-bent on world domination, and they eventually accomplished that. Chu Li eventually met Rong Yan and was once upset to the point he viciously considered perishing with her. As lovers eventually became couples, power was no longer the most important thing in Chu Li¡¯s life.


    What about the Mo brothers?


    Could they pull out of this struggle?


    Ye Wei was considering saying ¡®kill¡¯, but she suddenly heard Eleven say, ¡°Wei Wei, come over here. Louis has appeared.¡±


    Louis¡¯ face appeared on the huge screen in the conference hall. He calmly said, ¡°Since everybody is here, let¡¯s start the meeting.¡±


    Although he was absent for long, Louis was still as handsome as before with his golden hair and emerald eyes. His sinister look betrayed slight anxiety and everybody could tell that he was extremely anxious and worried.


    He seemed to have lost quite some weight and was somewhat haggard.


    Big Boss Mo stretched out his hands and a smile broke over his face. As he faced the screen whilst the body of the dead elder faced away from the screen, he could not tell what happened in the great hall at that moment.


    All the elders fell silent. Some looked at him, some at Big Boss Mo, whilst others remained silent. The atmosphere was cryptic.


    As Louis was one who had seen the world, once he saw the situation, he knew that something was amiss. Mo Ye¡¯s chilling smile gave him a bad omen. The brothers had betrayed him.


    ¡°Mo Ye¡­¡± Louis dangerously squinted. ¡°What did you do!?¡±


    Mo Ye looked at all the elders and coldly said, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t do anything. The elders said that you gave the Mafia too much trouble and engulfed the Mafia in an unprecedented crisis. As of this moment onward, you are no longer the godfather of the Mafia.¡±


    To put it differently, Louis¡¯ fate no longer affected the Mafia. Whoever wanted him dead could have their way and the Mafia would not care. Louis made largely personal feuds but exploited the Mafia to be his muscle. His eviction from the Mafia meant that he would become that scorned bastard, unrelated to the Mafia but whom everybody wanted a pound of flesh from.


    Louis¡¯ face changed as he propped himself up with both hands on the table. He roared, ¡°Mo Ye, how dare you f***ing betray me!!??¡±


    His implacable rage caused his delicate features to contort into a twisted sight.


    ¡°Betray? How unworthy of you to use that term,¡± Mo Ye said extremely coldly. ¡°The position of godfather was never yours to begin with. As of this moment, Ye Yukun, you are public enemy number one of the Mafia.¡±


    All the elders gasped and looked at Mo Ye in shock. ¡°What the heck is going on?¡±


    Louis was in shock and rage. As the tides were no longer in his favor, Mo Ye had clearly checked out all the details about him. What he had done in utter secrecy all those years back, which Third Young Master Ye seemingly did not know, nobody else knew save Old Master Ye.


    As his hand started to tremble, the elders looked on at him in doubt and rage.


    Mo Ye coldly said, ¡°You killed the real Louis seventeen years ago. He is a fraud.¡±


    ¡­


    The great hall fell silent. As Louis closed his eyes, he knew that he had lost his most reliable pillar of support. He suddenly opened his eyes, his anger boiling over. He pointed at Mo Ye with a pen and said, ¡°Mo Ye, you are f***ing vicious!¡±


    He finally understood that Mo Ye had set everything up so that he could become the public enemy step by step. He had done one too many things as per Mo Ye¡¯s suggestion and assumed that the Mo brothers would not betray him.


    Lo and behold, he petted the most venomous snake only for it to bite him. He was the only person who knew how it felt.


    He utterly regretted his mistake.


    With Mo Ye orchestrating all that led up to the current situation, he really should not have taken his advice. He did not expect, as Mo Ye told him, to make the Mafia the top in the world.


    He wanted to make himself the top of the world.


    In a world of violence and bloodshed, whoever was more vicious would get more mileage.


    ¡°Louis, you know what is best for yourself.¡± Mo Ye gently smiled as he tapped his fingers on the table. Mo Ye said, ¡°You have cultivated countless people over the years, so see for yourself the number that will still follow you. Oh, yes, I should also remind you that your address has been leaked and a plane from the First Terrorist Organization is en-route to it. If you hasten, you might get to live that bit longer.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Good luck!¡± Mo Ye gently acknowledged and ignored Louis¡¯ raging face as he turned off the video feed. He took a look around and said, ¡°Remember, from today onward, the Mafia has nothing to do with Louis. If I know of anybody who secretly assists him, hmm¡­¡±


    He picked up the cup of freshly served tea and forcefully crushed it. As the teacup broke and tea spilled out, he said, ¡°Will end up like this cup!¡±


    The elders felt a cold shiver run down their spine. He was nothing short of vicious.


    That single statement of his was able to intimidate everybody present.


    Ye Wei and Eleven looked each other in the eye. Ye Wei sent the young kid a message to inform him of what happened on his end: Louis¡¯ breaking off from the Mafia and how Mo Ye planned to make peace.


    As they had expected, Mo Ye¡¯s first order of business after taking over the Mafia was to announce Louis¡¯ ousting and pin all the blame onto Louis.


    Mo Ye painfully admitted that the Mafia¡¯s recent actions were extremely regrettable and the Mafia would, in collaboration with the First Terrorist Organization and anti-terrorist groups, capture Louis. As information spread that night, he was moving very quickly.


    Chu Li and Black J¡¯s planes were en-route. Changes within the Mafia along with their conveyance of the importance of peace above all and how Louis¡¯ actions were unrelated to the Mafia before the conflict even started were revealed.


    The timely usurping of power and the timely news conference came one right after another. The First Terrorist Organization, which had a casus belli to duke it out with the Mafia, no longer had a reason to fight the Mafia.


    Commander immediately called Chu Li and ordered an immediate retreat from Colombia and prohibited any engagements. What was advantageous for the organization instantly changed.


    The Mafia dodged a bullet.


    Chu Li felt slightly stifled and was beyond rage. As he clearly assessed the situation, it was indeed inappropriate for him to act.


    Chu Li, Black J, and Jason hence discussed with the young kid and retreated to their stronghold. Only the young kid tracked Louis down whilst Chu Li, Jason and company retreated to behind the scenes and began reorganizing.


    The information reached City A overnight.


    Third Young Master Ye, Fourth Young Master Tang, and First Young Master Lin were also caught off guard. While Fourth Young Master Tang and First Young Master Lin had yet to meet Mo Ye and Mo Jue, they did not understand how the two brothers ticked. Although Third Young Master Ye had met Mo Ye and Mo Jue, he did not expect them to take over the Mafia this quickly.


    There were no signs of their takeover, and given how Louis had the final say in the Mafia, pulling him down was no mean feat. How did the brothers pull it off? Even if they did manage to pull Louis down, there were many more people who were more qualified to become the next godfather.


    Third Young Master Ye felt a slight unease. Although Louis was isolated, without help and much less of a threat, Mo Ye and Mo Jue controlling the Mafia gave them substantial pressure.


    ¡°Perhaps Wei Wei and Eleven could pin them down.¡± Cheng Anya smiled. She always believed that love conquered all. Given how eccentric Ye Wei and Eleven were, they would have few problems subduing a person.


    ¡°There¡¯s no given to who would subdue the other person.¡± Third Young Master Ye laughed as he hit the table. With a deep gaze, he said, ¡°Given how many alternative plans Louis has, he would not be so easily captured.¡±


    Cheng Anya nodded. With an unnecessary war averted, international peace returned. The First Terrorist Organization, the Dragon Gate, and the Mafia would be able to catch a breath and reorganize. If the situation could revert to how the top-three underworld powers checked and balanced each other peacefully, it was all the better.


    There was something on Third Young Master Ye¡¯s mind. As Louis was not dead, his mind was not at ease.


    ¡°We did it! At least, our life is calm like it used to be.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye smiled and looked at Cheng Anya deeply. He said, ¡°Dear Anya, let¡¯s get married!¡±

 Chapter 394 - The Wedding Everybody in Town Knew About

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    News of Ye Chen, the owner of An Ning International, marrying his principal secretary spread throughout City A like wildfire and brought out a spectrum of responses. Four months had passed since Third Young Master Ye and Yun Ruoxi¡¯s marriage was annulled. However, news that Third Young Master Ye was going to get married again had spread.


    The news this time around, like a depth charge that caught everyone off guard, was even more sensational than the previous time.


    Fourth Young Master Tang and First Young Master Lin felt that he was rushing it as they did not have to get married this year. Besides, they were still young and they, as his good friends, were extremely against him hopping into the graveyard of love this early.


    Third Young Master Ye, however, joked about another child on the way if he did not get married. Everybody fell silent then loudly claimed that Third Young Master Ye¡¯s marriage was a shotgun marriage. Third Young Master Ye, instead of feeling embarrassed, felt exceptionally proud of it.


    Third Young Master Ye jabbed back in return. ¡°I have a child who is the basis for my shotgun marriage, and that is something to be proud of. You two, on the other hand, have no children at all!¡± His words reeked of blatant arrogance that openly and thoroughly put Fourth Young Master Tang and First Young Master Lin down.


    Both of them stroked their noses in silent admission.


    When it came to this, they were not as OP as Third Young Master Ye and had to concede defeat.


    Miss Cheng looked at the newspaper and covered her face in shame and anger. Damn it, why¡­ He had just casually told her ¡°Dear Anya, let¡¯s get married¡± yesterday and she seemed to hear him say, ¡°Anya, the weather is good.¡±


    She did not think too much and casually agreed.


    In Cheng Anya¡¯s impression, marriage was a very sacred affair and they could not be so casual about it. She had to discuss the details with Third Young Master Ye. As they had experienced extremely challenging times together, they were clearly inseparable and nobody could dream of separating them. Third Young Master Ye had mentioned long ago that a date for the marriage should be set once they were not as busy.


    She nodded in agreement. While all seemed calm, she was still nervous deep-down. Since they had progressed this far, marriage was a certainty. She was so silly to have gotten all nervous about it.


    That night, she got down to planning how she wanted her wedding and how Ye Wei and the young kid must return for it. As a person who was not up for fanfare, Miss Cheng knew that Third Young Master Ye was aware of that. She did not want the spotlights to emphasize her eminence as she considered herself a plain Jane. To be associated with such an eminent name and be watched upon made her feel unwilling.


    Therefore, her wedding plans would revolve around the two of them registering and then inviting friends for a meal. There was no need for exorbitant displays since she, firstly, did not like it, and secondly, it was troublesome.


    It seemed unnecessary to raise this point. Third Young Master Ye should have known.


    However¡­


    This was how things happened. Third Young Master Ye had a meal appointment with Fourth Young Master Tang and First Young Master Lin the day before to discuss affairs about the Dragon Gate. The good brothers rarely had such an opportunity to gather and drink. Thus, Third Young Master Ye was in an extremely good mood and had a drink too many.


    He was obviously high.


    When they stepped out of the hotel, they happened to encounter two reporters. Third Young Master Ye, clearly inebriated, said that he was going to get married.


    Fourth Young Master Tang and First Young Master Lin were extremely shocked. To the two reporters, this was precious first-hand information and they pressed on and asked a clearly inebriated Third Young Master Ye whom he was marrying.


    Third Young Master Ye, despite his inebriation, honestly admitted that he was marrying his principal secretary, Cheng Anya.


    The senior reporters were badass enough to fish information from the inebriated Third Young Master Ye. Third Young Master Ye, in his inebriation, grabbed the reporter and said that he planned to propose to Miss Cheng in a wholly different way and make her the happiest woman in the world.


    He even raised his hands like an idiot and screamed, ¡°I love Cheng Anya!¡±


    His idiotic act was captured on camera and became the headlines for the next day¡¯s papers. As Number Six sent her back, he saw Cheng Anya¡¯s lips twitch. Third Young Master Ye had his minute of fame.


    While she did not understand what it meant the night before, she was utterly stunned when she saw the newspapers this morning.


    Third Young Master Ye raising his hands and proclaiming his love for Cheng Anya was really¡­ not so shocking. This piece of news was really¡­


    While she did not want to unnecessarily announce her marriage, it was as Number Six had said¡ªthat he got his minute of fame.


    Alcohol was certainly no good thing. Wasn¡¯t Third Young Master Ye¡¯s nickname ¡®Sober After A Thousand Glasses¡¯? How much did he drink to become so inebriated? He returned home last night only to slump onto the bed and fall asleep.


    Cheng Anya was angry and sad at how unprofessional the press was. How did the GK International Media reporters manage to sneakily take a photo of her and Third Young Master Ye having lunch together outside? While the lights were slightly blurred, she was captured punching Third Young Master Ye. As the lighting was poor, her skin seemed exceptionally dark. She forgot what he was getting all twisted about that day that sent her into a spasm. Her emotion and this event captured made her seem like a dinosaur.


    Standing next to an extremely eminent Third Young Master Ye made her seem like¡­ wilted leaves.


    As Liu Xiaotian and company looked at the newspaper, they clapped in laughter at how the photos of Third Young Master Ye were simply typical of Third Young Master Ye. All the ladies were humored, and Guan Rutong looked at Cheng Anya¡¯s abdomen sneakily and asked, ¡°Anya, are you expecting?¡±


    Everybody then responded to what Third Young Master Ye added. ¡°My wife is expecting.¡±


    Four pairs of eyes hence turned to look at her abdomen.


    Cheng Anya could no longer hide it. Her lips twitched and she said, ¡°Seems so.¡±


    It was just that the child¡¯s fate hung in the balance. Whether the child could survive was a question, and she was at ease as there were no symptoms discovered. Once Su Man said that the child could no longer be kept, she would have no other way out.


    As she really treasured the child, she spent every additional day carrying it thinking of how it could be protected.


    ¡°Wow, Cheng Anya, this is such a thriller! You are a mother of two young children! It¡¯s a shame that nobody wants me and I do not even have a child,¡± Liu Xiaotian said with a crying look as she looked at Cheng Anya¡¯s stomach sneakily. ¡°This is so magical.¡±


    Cheng Anya tapped her hand away and said, ¡°If you want a child, you will have to get Director Li to put in a lot more effort. I am sure he will be more than happy to plow the ground.¡±


    ¡°Agree!¡± All the ladies agreed in unison.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Director Li¡¯s house later and suggest to him that our Xiaotian is not too satisfied with his¡­ ability.¡± Miss Cheng laughed as she teased her.


    Liu Xiaotian pouted, and all the ladies laughed. Liu Xiaotian said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of plowing the ground? There is nothing to be reaped.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Anya, when are you getting married to President Ye?¡± Chen Juan asked. ¡°I am looking forward to the wedding dinner.¡±


    This question caught Cheng Anya off guard. ¡°Didn¡¯t he promise a wholly different way of proposing to me? Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll wait for him to propose before deciding when I¡¯ll get married.¡± Cheng Anya responded with an impromptu yet witty answer.


    ¡°Wow, wow, wow¡­ What a fortunate bride we have here.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Shall we address you as Mrs. President?¡±


    Cheng Anya heard that and laughed. Calling her Mrs. President was as though she had become ten years older. ¡°No, no, no, please do not tease me this way. I used to think that we would be going to Xiaotian¡¯s wedding dinner first.¡±


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m not fated.¡± Liu Xiaotian smiled as their heads gathered and read the papers. Lin Yali pointed to one of the photos and said, ¡°This photograph of President Ye is pretty well-taken. He looks like Ultraman walloping the monster.¡±


    Everybody was stunned into silence.


    Cheng Anya raised another photo and said, ¡°This photo of him raising his hands and screaming is not bad too.¡±


    Everybody broke into laughter. Guan Rutong said, ¡°Anya, you are not the kindest too.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Is this a teahouse or theatre?¡± A cold voice came from their back. The ladies surrounding Cheng Anya¡¯s table quickly stood up. The seasonal meeting that Third Young Master Ye called for had ended, and he now stood behind them.


    Liu Xiaotian smiled and said, ¡°President Ye, congratulations. We have been waiting for a long time for you and Anya¡¯s wedding dinner. You are indeed a match made in heaven.¡±


    Everybody responded.


    ¡°What a talented groom and gorgeous bride.¡±


    ¡°What a golden couple.¡±


    ¡°The couple that always sticks together.¡±


    ¡­


    Cheng Anya fell silent. They even described Third Young Master Ye and her as a couple that always stuck together. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face went from gloomy to happy, and he said, ¡°Well, good performance from you this month. Time for a salary increment.¡±


    ¡°President Ye is wise.¡±


    Cheng Anya became silent. As it was three calendar days into the month, describing ¡®good work performance¡¯ on the first day of work¡ªthe other two days were weekends¡ªwas nothing short of jaw-dropping. What ¡®good work performance¡¯? A load of bull never failed to impress.


    ¡°Miss Cheng, prepare a cup of coffee and enter my office.¡± Third Young Master Ye entered the president¡¯s office in a very good mood.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng Anya stood up and everybody covered their mouths in laughter. When she went to the pantry to prepare coffee, she was quite keen on serving him Tabasco sauce instead. Damn it, he needed an antidote lest he become inebriated and start to sprout nonsense.


    When she brought the coffee into the president¡¯s office, Third Young Master Ye and Hua Yun¡¯s President were in a call. He raised her hand and beckoned her to stay until the conversation was over and put down the phone. Cheng Anya smiled and asked, ¡°Third Young Master Ye, what¡¯s with the newspaper report this morning?¡±


    ¡°What report?¡± Third Young Master Ye frowned in puzzlement as a sign of innocence.


    Miss Cheng smiled and pulled out the entertainment section from today¡¯s GK newspaper. She respectfully passed it to him and elegantly smiled. She said, ¡°For your perusal.¡±


    ¡°Dear Anya, you sure sound intimidating.¡± Third Young Master Ye shuddered. His eyes twitched while he grabbed the papers.


    As Third Young Master Ye looked on, he dope-slapped himself in agony. ¡°This is bad¡­¡±


    He quickly looked up at Cheng Anya and gave her that pitiful look with puppy eyes whilst she looked on with the stern wife look. ¡°Dear Anya, I was high.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Miss Cheng smiled and silently acknowledged, still calmly looking at him.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyes were dark and deep and slightly angry. He said, ¡°Fourth Young Master Tang and First Young Master Lin were really insincere enough to not stop me. I¡¯ll go find them and settle the score with them.¡±


    ¡°You still dare to say that/¡± Cheng Anya could no longer remain calm. ¡°Isn¡¯t marriage between the two of us? How the heck did the entire town know about it?¡±


    When she saw such sensational news, it sure caught her off guard. His action was so shocking, and now, he was pleading for leniency. That would not slide regardless. Making a mistake even whilst inebriated was still a mistake.


    ¡°I did not do it on purpose.¡± Third Young Master Ye pleaded. While he was able to take setbacks and apologize when he ought to, his acting was over the top and Miss Cheng would not buy it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You address the problem,¡± Cheng Anya said. She did not like so much public exposure.


    Third Young Master Ye leaned back and looked down. As he hid the scheming gaze in his eyes, he calmly said, ¡°Dear Anya, don¡¯t you want a grand wedding? You only get to have it once in a lifetime.¡±


    To think about it, that was the case. But¡­


    When he saw her struggling with the thought, Third Young Master Ye gently coaxed her and said, ¡°Anyway, all that has to be said and everybody would know eventually. I¡¯ll carry out a news conference to announce the marriage in the next two days. So what if people know about our marriage? Our lives have not changed, and I am pretty damn eager to let the world know that you belong to me.¡±


    ¡°This still feels a little weird. It¡¯s too high profile.¡± Cheng Anya frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always liked it high profile,¡± Third Young Master Ye said in an overbearing manner. What does ¡®low profile¡¯ mean? He didn¡¯t know.


    What ¡®low profile¡¯? That was just empty talk. Third Young Master Ye was never low profile to begin with.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Cheng Anya wanted to scold him and found that she could not aptly describe his brazenness and could only stare at him. While he did not mean it, at least what he did was akin to shooting first and asking questions later.


    ¡°Hello, what expression of yours is this? Is it such an embarrassment to marry me?¡± Third Young Master Ye said through gritted teeth as he looked at Cheng Anya with utmost unhappiness as though her marrying him was utter humiliation.


    ¡°I am really considering whether to marry you,¡± Cheng Anya coldly replied and then harrumphed.


    ¡°Relax. If you do not want to marry me, nobody would dare to marry you because I will go after whomever that wants you,¡± Third Young Master Ye said as he made a cutthroat gesture. Cheng Anya could not help but snigger.


    ¡°This child¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the child.¡± Third Young Master Ye corrected his look and pulled Cheng Anya by her hand, causing the latter to collapse onto him. Third Young Master Ye hooked the back of her neck and kissed her lips hard. ¡°Whether this child makes it or not, our lives will not be affected. Don¡¯t be too hung up about him.¡±


    His only fear was that the more she hoped, the more disappointed she would get.


    Their combined ages were slightly over fifty years. They were still young and would have no problem having a few more children.


    ¡°Mhm, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Good that you understand. In that case, let¡¯s choose a day and wait until you marry me.¡± It was all settled, and Third Young Master Ye was satisfied because all that was left was for her to marry him in her wedding gown. He could not be any more eager than that.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Cheng Anya seemed to recall something and happily passed the newspapers to him. ¡°You said that there would be a wholly different proposal? Where is it?¡±


    ¡°How about I propose to you on the bed while I¡¯m stark naked?¡± Third Young Master Ye replied without hesitation as he looked at Cheng Anya somewhat lovingly and blinked his eyes. Cheng Anya gasped and sent a punch in his direction.


    ¡®Damn lecher! Couldn¡¯t you be even more lecherous?¡¯


    Third Young Master Ye grabbed her fist and laughed. How could he forget that? For her, he would fulfill everything. His woman deserved the treatment of a princess.


    As he read the newspapers, he became a little sad and angry. ¡°This damn GK reporter is so unprofessional! How could he humor the public by taking photos of me that put me in such a bad light!¡±

 Chapter 395 - Utterly Pissing Yang Yun Off

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Since Cheng Anya could not overrule Third Young Master Ye, the marriage was hence settled as such. An Ning International¡¯s newspapers started to hit the market, and the news was confirmed. Whilst the international media still had its doubts as Third Young Master Ye was clearly inebriated and could have been spouting gibberish, with the report from An Ning International closely following up and taking up an entire page, the composite picture of the wedding gown and the in-house report was akin to Third Young Master Ye¡¯s admission of the wedding.


    The photograph last night was sneakily taken, but this was a formal report. The details of the wedding were not finalized, but Third Young Master Ye remarked that there would be a grand wedding within the year.


    As the newspapers sold like hotcakes, Third Young Master Ye had a brainwave and launched a dedicated magazine that was focused on his and Miss Cheng¡¯s eight-year romantic journey. It contained photos of their lives, happenings in the past few years, photographs of them at the beach, as well as their wedding photos. It was very well-made and as cheesy and as romantic as it could be. The part where the father and son acknowledged each other was nothing short of tear-jerking.


    This was the most modern and faithful iteration of the happy ending between Cinderella and her Prince Charming. It was heartwarming, humorous, and full of highs and lows that never failed to stir the hearts of those who read it, leaving them with no choice but to bless these lovers.


    Sales of the magazine topped the charts for almost half a year, and first-day sales even exceeded the first-day sales record that GK International Media had set. It became the most popular magazine, and An Ning International¡¯s sales, which had long exceeded targets, for this half of the year were accomplished by this very magazine. Third Young Master Ye was making money extremely easily.


    Klose could not help but laughingly scold Third Young Master Ye. He said, ¡°This damn mind of yours sure spins quickly. To think that you are even able to make a vicious profit out of your own wedding! You are one nefarious merchant. I regret the help that I provided you before.¡±


    ¡°With An Ning only being stabilized recently, don¡¯t I need to pay for my wedding too?¡± Third Young Master Ye tucked his lips in seeming laughter. With first-say sales of the magazine ten times that of the most popular-selling magazine, Third Young Master Ye was extremely pleased with the outcome.


    He did not expect himself to have the Midas touch.


    Klose kept on shaking his head and called him a nefarious merchant. He said, ¡°As I always said, if you want to get married, just get married, period. Why the hell the whole world ought to know about it? I am extremely amazed that our dear Anya even agreed to it. She is not one who is easy to convince after all.¡±


    ¡°The expert has his ways,¡± Third Young Master Ye said with a hint of mystery.


    ¡°This character of yours¡­¡± Klose laughed alluringly.


    ¡°There will be no wedding invitations. I¡¯ll inform you when I have confirmed the wedding date, so please be a bit more self-aware.¡± Third Young Master Ye tapped the table and laughed extremely happily. While one would not understand what Third Young Master Ye meant at first, it was definitely not the case for Klose.


    He was clearly implying to Klose that the bigger the red packet the better.


    ¡°Ahh, are you trying to knock people off?! What¡¯s the big deal with a wedding? It¡¯s just a matter of getting married and you will have to return the favor eventually anyway.¡± Klose was sad and angry. He regretted his poor judgment years back and the bad company he made.


    ¡°For all you know, nobody may want to marry you,¡± Third Young Master Ye coolly replied. He was pleased when he saw Klose both sad and angry. ¡°Oh, yes, could you help me promote the magazine for future overseas sales?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be that greedy! Are you short on cash?¡± Klose asked, looking at Third Young Master Ye with an unbelievable look.


    Third Young Master Ye laughed and said, ¡°Yes, I am!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s mean of you.¡±


    Both of them discussed details of the collaboration before Third Young Master Ye ended the video conference with Klose. As he crossed his legs and smiled in satisfaction, he felt a dilemma. What would be considered a wholly different wedding proposal?


    He really regretted making that statement earlier and shooting himself in the feet as a result of it. Given how Miss Cheng was extremely demanding when it came to theatrics, he had to really crack his head on how a ¡®wholly different¡¯ proposal would be like.


    With the entire town in know about his happening wedding, along with the insanely good sales of the magazines, Third Young Master Ye and Miss Cheng received even more limelight than international stars. She had to be thankful that she always went out with Third Young Master Ye.


    If it weren¡¯t for him escorting her that made the limelight much more bearable, she would have been irritated to death.


    Once Daddy Cheng knew that Cheng Anya was going to get married, he called as soon as possible to confirm the news. While Cheng Anya planned to discuss the wedding with Daddy Cheng after the wedding date was set.


    Even the young kid, who was far away in Rome, called back, asking about their wedding. Cheng Anya missed the young kid¡¯s voice and said, ¡°Darling child, would you be back for Mommy¡¯s wedding?¡±


    ¡°That is a given.¡± The young kid gently smiled. ¡°I was thinking of being the flower boy for the wedding.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Cheng Anya was satisfied because she could get her son to return just that once for her wedding. His return was worth it. She had been panicking from missing him for ten days. As his training would isolate him from the world, they would not be communicating or talking for a long time.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy and you are sure pretty high profile about it. The news is spreading like wildfire over here.¡± Ning Ning smiled. ¡°Daddy¡¯s way of earning a quick buck through his personal affairs is definitely a masterstroke.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s his idea.¡± Cheng Anya smiled. She then asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t we found Louis yet?¡±


    Ning Ning paused and coldly smiled. He said, ¡°We¡¯ve found him, but he escaped. He sure has many backup plans wherever he goes. With the Mafia now in Mo Ye and Mo Jue¡¯s hands, Louis only has a few die-hard bodyguards with him and is not to be feared. I have spread my net far and wide, and he won¡¯t be able to escape for long. Louis is like a scorned rat who nobody would want to cover. Having that few more days to enjoy wouldn¡¯t be too bad.¡±


    Terminating him this early would not be meaningful because he wanted Louis to enjoy his final days on the run. He, who was once a proud son and the godfather of the Mafia who called the shots, fell from favor and became a fugitive. The feeling must have been pretty awesome, and he wanted Louis to enjoy this feeling.


    ¡°One¡¯s twistedness can be inherited.¡± Cheng Anya smiled. He sure inherited all of Third Young Master Ye¡¯s evil preferences and had a penchant for the cries of people before they died.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry about me. Auntie and I will only leave after you have settled your wedding.¡± The young kid smiled. ¡°With everything at peace for now, there is nothing about the Mafia¡ªnow in Mo Ye and Mo Jue¡¯s hands¡ªfor us to worry about. Mo Ye has spoken to Chu Li and a truce has been reached. As substantial losses have been incurred, the brothers aren¡¯t able to act for now. Louis is on my radar, so absolutely nothing will happen. With Louis¡¯ searing hatred for Mo Ye and Mo Jue, chances are he might just be waiting for that opportunity to kill them and reclaim what was his in Colombia.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Be careful. Oh, yes, do call your grandfather. I¡¯m sure you know what to say.¡± Cheng Anya reminded him.


    ¡°Got it. I know what to do.¡±


    The mother and son then chatted about some other topics before Cheng Anya reluctantly ended the call. When she looked up, she saw the magazine on the table. Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes twitched. That damn magazine was really everywhere.


    Since it was the weekend, Third Young Master Ye went fishing with Fourth Young Master Tang and First Young Master Lin. They had been extremely busy since their return and had never relaxed and wound down. She was not a fan of fishing. Add the fact that she would be the only rose amongst the thorns, she going along would be awkward. Moreover, as the three young masters had nothing to hide after their relationship was in the open, they would gather in their free time to discuss affairs about the Dragon Gate that she was too lazy or could not be bothered to understand.


    It was Li Yun who asked her out for shopping, and she immediately agreed.


    She did not expect to encounter Yang Yun and Yang Zekun waiting for her outside as she ended the call and was about to leave the house. Black Eagle said, ¡°They have been here for half an hour since Third Young Master left¡­¡±


    Cheng Anya nodded and walked over. ¡°Senior and Old Master Yang, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    She politely greeted them. More than a month had passed. Cheng Anya learned of what Third Young Master Ye had encountered and developed an extremely deep-seated hatred for Yang Yun and Ye Zhenhua. She did not say anything since Yang Zekun was present.


    Yang Yun looked at her and asked, ¡°Is it so difficult for you to call me your maternal grandfather?¡±


    Maternal grandfather?


    Cheng Anya was slightly stunned and suddenly recalled that the issue had not concluded. She took a glance at Yang Zekun, who had clearly lost weight after not seeing him for a month. It was as though he wanted to say something to her but could not bring himself to say it. His gaze was dark.


    She felt a slight sadness in her heart as she looked at Yang Yun. She said, ¡°I am sorry, but I do not know you well.¡±


    ¡°Anya, I know that I did not fulfill my responsibility to take care of you and your mother, and there is nothing wrong with you bearing a grudge against me. That said, you cannot ignore morals and you really ought not to marry Ye Chen.¡± Yang Yun played the kinship card and tried to earnestly convince her.


    Cheng Anya coldly laughed. While she, out of concern for Yang Zekun, initially did not want to speak, decided that she ought to speak since Yang Yun spoke. She said, ¡°Dear Mister Yang Yun, your initial investigations were not detailed enough. I had a maternal grandfather, but it was not you. When my maternal grandmother landed in the water, she lost the child she was carrying. She then married my maternal grandfather, and my mother is the product of their love. If you were that bit more detailed in your investigation, you ought to have realized that my mother¡¯s date of birth did not match up. Who would be pregnant for over two years before giving birth? My maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother were in love, and you fought tooth and nail with Ye Zhenhua for your whole life only to gain nothing from it. While you thought you had won her heart for life, she actually never belonged to you once she landed in the water. My maternal grandmother fell in love with my maternal grandfather, whose character was nowhere near yours. He was the one who was worthy of her love. Yang Yun, listen up. I, Cheng Anya, am not related to you. If you want to brag, you are at best my maternal grandmother¡¯s ex¡ªno, you are not even worthy to be considered an ex-boyfriend. You are nothing, and you gained not the slightest thing. You thought you had won her heart for life, but your whole life is an utter joke.¡±


    Yang Yun¡¯s eyes opened wide in shock. Yang Zekun also did not expect this outcome. Yang Yun staggered back a few steps, and if it weren¡¯t for Yang Zekun, he would have already fallen.


    As an immense pain came over his haggard face, his body could not help but tremble.


    Cheng Anya coldly laughed. ¡®So you now know what pain is too?¡¯ If it weren¡¯t for him, Third Young Master Ye¡¯s life would not have unfolded this very way. He and Ye Zhenhua were the masterminds behind his suffering, and she did not need to show mercy toward him.


    She learned that she was, in terms of viciousness, not worse than Ye Wei.


    Just like how Lin Xiaoyue loved him her whole life, he also loved her his whole life. He even wanted her to be his wife, and even his lovers who bore him children were nowhere near his heart.


    After a lifetime, he learned, to his shock, that the perfect love he imagined was a bubble that had burst decades ago. Lin Xiaoyue did not love him anymore, and perhaps she did not even remember him when she was at her deathbed.


    He had, indeed, as Cheng Anya described, lived a life that was merely a joke.


    What had he fought with Ye Zhenhua all these years for? What was he striving for all this while? All the indignation and hatred throughout the years surged up Yang Yun¡¯s heart, overwhelming him.


    He wanted to scream out loud, ¡°Why??!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­ Impossible¡­¡± Yang Yun went berserk with a terrifying look. He could not believe a single word. He could not believe how the person he loved had abandoned him a long time ago.


    He simply could not believe anything.


    ¡°Grandfather, grandfather, are you okay?¡± Yang Zekun panicked as Yang Yun screamed in madness and suddenly coughed out blood before collapsing into Yang Zekun¡¯s embrace. Yang Zekun, in shock, called him ¡®grandfather¡¯ several times to no avail.


    Even Cheng Anya was in shock¡­


    Could he be angered to death? Yang Zekun looked at her as if blaming her. Before he could say anything, he carried Yang Yun into the car and rushed him to the hospital. Cheng Anya was feeling mixed emotions, and she felt her heart sink.


    ¡°Black Eagle, could I have angered him to death?¡±


    Black Eagle laughed and said, ¡°Madam, how could one be so easily angered to death? Chances are he is gravely hurt by it.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯d better not be angered to death,¡± Cheng Anya murmured to herself. Black Eagle laughed and said, ¡°Is Madam afraid that Young Master Yang would avenge him?¡±


    ¡°That is not the case. Zhang Bo died because of me, and as much as I hate Yang Yun and Ye Zhenhua, I did not want them to die because of me. That was why I wanted to relieve his hatred. They should live to witness how Ah Chen can have a happy and fruitful life so that they can regret how they ill-treated him in the past,¡± Cheng Anya slowly replied. ¡°Oh, yes, is Ye Zhenhua still hospitalized?¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡±


    ¡°That means my maternal grandfather will be in the hospital as well. Yang Yun, given how narrow-minded he is, will most likely investigate what happened then in great detail and viciously end my maternal grandfather¡¯s life. Please make the necessary arrangements so that he cannot learn anything.¡± With so many people called Chen De, who could imagine that Old Master Ye¡¯s butler would be Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s husband?


    ¡°Madam, please relax. I know what needs to be done,¡± Black Eagle calmly replied. She had a feeling in her heart that she and Yang Zekun could never be friends anymore.


    It was really a pity that somebody like Yang Yun had such a good grandson like senior. Even heaven was incomprehensible.


    ¡°He¡¯d better not die of anger because I want him to witness Ah Chen and my wedding.¡±


    ¡°Madam, you are quite a vicious person.¡± Vicious, in this instance, was absolutely derogative.


    Cheng Anya gently smiled and said, ¡°Vicious women are much closer-to-life than Virgin Mary.¡±

 Chapter 396 - The Most Hyped-Up Wedding Proposal (Part 1)

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    When she told Li Yun about what happened when they were shopping, Li Yun gave her a thumbs-up and praised her deepening ability to piss a person off to the point of vomiting blood. As Ye Zhenhua remained hospitalized because of his illness, Yang Yun had the gall to assume great airs in the hospital not too long ago. Now that Yang Yun was hospitalized, rivals were surely fated to meet.


    When Cheng Anya heard that, she smiled it off. Li Yun did not ask about what had happened in the past month. People with some connections knew that the Dragon Gate was caught in the crossfire with the Mafia and the First Terrorist Organization. Of special mention was Third Young Master Ye ordering the bombing of the Mafia¡¯s headquarters in anger as it had spread far and wide long ago. People were guessing that Third Young Master Ye went to arms for the want of a woman.


    As to who was the woman in question, outsiders, let alone Li Yun, knew who she was. Li Yun knew that whatever had happened to Anya was definitely not something good, and she did not ask further since everything else had passed.


    With peace and calm in City A, the tumultuous days were finally over. Cheng Anya was panicking from missing her child, and Cheng Anya did not conceal the fact from Li Yun that Ning Ning was rumored to be in Rome and in training instead of studying. Li Yun did not ask any more questions.


    The two of them spent a morning shopping at a mall and then had lunch at a Chinese restaurant in the afternoon. Black Eagle, who followed them from a distance, did not disturb them.


    ¡°When would Third Young Master Ye and you be having your wedding?¡± Li Yun asked with interest. ¡°It¡¯s already autumn. If you do not fix a wedding date soon, won¡¯t it be unlikely to hold the wedding within the year once you two get busy?¡±


    Cheng Anya gently smiled and said, ¡°We should be able to hold the wedding next month.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t it be a bit too rushed?¡±


    ¡°It seems like you still don¡¯t quite understand Third Young Master Ye. When Third Young Master Ye hustles, he is able to get everything settled in a day and then have me forced into the wedding hall. Holding the wedding next month is a conservative estimate, and things could be faster. He has already ordered a wedding gown from Diana that should be completed, if expedited, by the end of the month. That explains why I¡¯m guessing if the wedding can be held next month.¡± Cheng Anya smiled. Although the wedding date had yet to be finalized, preparations for the wedding were already underway.


    As he was hell-bent on having the grandest wedding possible, everything that went into it had to be top-class. The wedding gown alone was designed by a top wedding designer, was fully hand-made, and exorbitantly priced.


    Li Yun teased her and said, ¡°You have really thick skin to have Diana design your wedding gown. He sure treats you like a pearl in his palm. He is definitely a good man. This explains that even bad boys can turn for the better.¡±


    Cheng Anya fell silent. Miss, did you mean that Third Young Master Ye was very bad? As she recalled his exploits, Cheng Anya fell silent. Oh, well, he was indeed a very bad boy. Since things had long passed, she was magnanimous enough not to bring them up.


    ¡°If you do not make me your bridesmaid, I will duke it out with you.¡± Li Yun raised her fist with a menacing look. The two of them made a pact when they were in high school, that the other person would be the bridesmaid for whoever got married first.


    They had never forgotten this pact.


    ¡°It¡¯s Liu Xiaotian and you, right? That said, do bring Gu Zhensheng along as the best man,¡± Cheng Anya smiled and said. Liu Xiaotian and Director Li would make a pretty good couple.


    ¡°Deal. I¡¯ll tell him once I return home.¡± Li Yun had no second opinion.


    ¡°Oh, yes, how did he propose to you?¡± Li Yun curiously asked Cheng Anya. Given her understanding of Cheng Anya, Cheng Anya was somewhat duplicitous whilst Third Young Master Ye was a perfectionist. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s proposal had better be outstanding enough, and she wanted to learn a trick or two so that she could, in the future, make life difficult for a certain Mister Gu.


    Cheng Anya saw Li Yun and knew what was on her mind. She gently laughed and said, ¡°He has yet to propose.¡±


    Li Yun was aghast and immediately said, ¡°Cheng Anya, you are not standing up for yourself! How could you marry him when he did not even propose to you? Aren¡¯t you devaluing yourself?¡±


    ¡°¡­Doesn¡¯t he have to make up for that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, please, I wonder how you could get the order wrong. Shouldn¡¯t you confirm the details of the wedding after the wedding proposal? The two of you are really special enough for him to not propose to you and you still marrying him despite that. It¡¯s utterly impossible.¡± Li Yun teased her and said, ¡°Congratulations on being the woman who marries a man who does not propose to her.¡±


    Cheng Anya gently smiled and said, ¡°The both of us have always gotten our orders wrong. We had a child before knowing each other and falling in love. Chaotic, no? Proposing is merely a formality, and I am looking forward to his wholly different wedding proposal since he said he will give me one. I¡¯m giving him time to come up with that wholly different proposal.¡±


    ¡°Fresh flowers, roses, candlelight dinners¡ªthey are too clich¨¦ and overused,¡± Li Yun said as she counted with her fingers and laughed. ¡°But you will never know. Come proposal time, the more clich¨¦ a proposal is, the more effective it is. Women should shy away from what is clich¨¦. A few men I knew two years ago cracked their heads when they were about to propose. Their wives would nitpick on everything they proposed and they came to ask me for help. I simply told them to use whatever is clich¨¦. The more roses they gave, the more quickly their intended agreed. That sealed the deal, and the proposal was completed in a night.¡±


    Li Yun described it in an especially funny manner, and Cheng Anya could not help but laugh. The whole idea to crack one¡¯s head on a wedding proposal would never beat learning a move or two from one of Chiung Yao¡¯s TV dramas. While said moves were a little clich¨¦, Auntie Chiung Yao never failed to deliver buckets of extremely clich¨¦ yet touching scenes.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye would definitely sniff at them. God knows what¡¯s going on in his head. And I am wondering about this wedding proposal. As long as he does not attempt something frightening or twisted, I am content. I am not expecting too much for the other things,¡± Cheng Anya said with slight trepidation. Since no normal person could see through Third Young Master Ye¡¯s thoughts, it would definitely be twisted and all was well as long as it was not frightening.


    ¡°Let me know once he has proposed.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    The two women shopped for the whole afternoon after lunch. Pitiful Black Eagle, who was following at the back, felt a rising grudge. Why were women so excited when it came to shopping?


    He secretly swore that he would exchange duties with Number Six the next time around. What they were doing was even more exhausting than killing a hundred people.


    When he returned, he told Number Six what happened. Number Six laughed and said that those who were capable would get more responsibilities. Black Eagle, in anger, almost wanted to tear him a new one.


    Cheng Anya bought several seasonal clothes, some skincare products, and cosmetics. These were items she had to buy when she went out with Li Yun, and she was tempted to buy them even as others fluffed her about these products.


    As it was already past six in the evening when she reached home, Third Young Master Ye had had dinner outside. Since Ning Ning was not around, he had the kitchen to himself and was brewing soup for Cheng Anya. Cheng Anya was pregnant, and she had to have something nutritious food. Su Man had him gather seven to eight different herbs to be brewed for her after some time or as part of her food. Third Young Master Ye took the advice seriously.


    When it came to keeping the child, he was even more eager than Cheng Anya.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t buy anything for me?¡± Third Young Master Ye was extremely displeased when he did not see anything for him. This was plain unfair as she went out the whole day and did not buy a single thing for him.


    ¡°The xylitol is common property, so you can take that as something I¡¯m getting for you.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was stunned into silence.


    After he helped her tidy up her items, Third Young Master Ye said, ¡°Anya, go easy on the shopping the next time. Even if you are not tired after a day of shopping, the child will be tired.¡±


    Cheng Anya was slightly stunned and suddenly said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your reminder, I would have forgotten that I am pregnant.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was once again speechless toward her. She was less than a month into her pregnancy, so Cheng Anya was certainly telling the truth. She simply did not feel anything or tired. She was used to shopping for a whole day with Li Yun.


    Her legs were extremely hardy and did not feel fatigued.


    ¡°You, damn lass.¡± Ye Chen stared at her and walked into the kitchen to bring her some soup. ¡°Here, drink this.¡±


    Cheng Anya took the soup and innocently asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your wedding proposal?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡± Third Young Master Ye harrumphed and rolled her eyes at her. What was the rush? He had to propose to her either way.


    ¡°Caught you right there. You¡¯ve not thought of it, right?¡± Cheng Anya smiled. She did not want to demoralize him and was about to suggest that he watch Auntie Chiung Yao¡¯s romantic dramas and learn a move or two from there. She instead said, ¡°You¡¯d better come up with something novel that will become the next trending wedding proposal.¡±


    ¡°¡­Drink your soup, damn it.¡±


    Later that day, Black Eagle told Cheng Anya that Yang Yun had a heart attack but was out of danger. She heaved a sigh of relief, whereas Third Young Master Ye had no visible reaction.


    He no longer hated Ye Zhenhua and Yang Yun, but he treated them no differently from some random passersby and was emotionless at their plight.


    Cheng Anya was at ease.


    As days uneventfully passed and culminated in a week, Third Young Master Ye made detailed marriage arrangements. He, however, did not propose and Cheng Anya was wondering if Third Young Master Ye was going to renege on his word by skipping the proposal and directly marrying her.


    As she thought of this possibility, Cheng Anya broke into exceptionally twisted laughter. With the date of the marriage confirmed, the tenth of October, it had a meaningful ring to it that sounded of perfection. Third Young Master Ye loved the date, and so did Cheng Anya.


    The only elephant in the room was whether Third Young Master Ye would propose at the wedding.


    At a press conference held by An Ning International, Third Young Master Ye personally announced his wedding to Cheng Anya on the tenth of the next month. Congratulations swept across the air in an instant, and Cheng Anya was even surprised that Commander Zhang personally called to bless Third Young Master Ye and her marriage. As they had only met once, Cheng Anya was extremely touched and she guessed that Commander Zhang knew about her plight when he investigated what happened to Zhang Bo.


    Third Young Master Ye single-handedly saw to wedding matters, so Cheng Anya had nothing much to do. The two of them chose a good day to take their wedding photos. Cheng Anya asked once again, ¡°Where¡¯s the wedding proposal?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye ignored Miss Cheng. The latter was sad and angry.


    Once the wedding was confirmed, news came from Ye Wei and the young kid. Both were planning to make a return at the end of the month or early October as Ye Wei and Eleven were having fun with an old man in the African Savannah and the young kid had quite some trouble establishing contact with them.


    Once they heard ¡®wedding¡¯, they immediately made plans to return.


    Today, when Cheng Anya went downstairs to deliver documents, she encountered Manager Zhang from the media department. The handsome Manager Zhang noticed her, and the corners of his lips could not help but quiver. Cheng Anya was a little curious. She asked, ¡°Manager Zhang, what are you laughing about?¡±


    The lift reached the floor with a ¡®ding¡¯, and Manager Zhang slithered out of the lift as quickly as he could.


    Cheng Anya, ¡°¡­¡±


    Cheng Anya went upstairs after delivering the documents only to find that Third Young Master Ye had yet to return from his morning meeting. Cheng Anya was deep in thought. Did she look like a joke? Did she have a venomous heart? Why did the three to four people that she met run away? This was baffling.


    Ever since Miss Cheng was appointed Third Young Master Ye¡¯s principal secretary, she was in a very prestigious position. Following her roasting of Louis in the cafeteria, she gained a cult following in An Ning International. When others later learned that Third Young Master Ye changed MBS International into An Ning International because of her, they had an admiration and respect for her. All of An Ning International¡¯s employees had an idea.


    While they still had a backstop if they pissed Third Young Master Ye off, pissing Miss Cheng off would be fatal.


    As this was the first time Cheng Anya encountered such preferential treatment, Cheng Anya was extremely stifled. Liu Xiaotian saw her quietly sit down for a moment and did not do anything. She could not help but curiously ask her what was happening.


    Miss Cheng described what happened from start to end, and Liu Xiaotian smiled. ¡°There is nothing weird about this, and for all you know, they are sympathizing with you and staying away from you as you are about to marry President Ye.¡±


    ¡°¡­That is too much of a stretch,¡± Miss Cheng said.


    She just felt extremely weird but did not treat it as an issue.


    Guan Rutong laughed and said, ¡°When they are in awe of you, just keep your distance and you will be fine. Since everybody takes a detour whenever they see President Ye, consider it like husband like wife. Haha.¡±


    An unwholesome image of people avoiding them flashed through Cheng Anya¡¯s mind. She shuddered and then dispelled the idea.


    Liu Xiaotian delivered a report over and said, ¡°Stop thinking about it. I¡¯ll need you to tidy up this report as you are the best at it. If it helps, I have tidied up half of it.¡±


    ¡°You sure know how to cut corners.¡± Cheng Anya was slightly stunned. Whenever the four of them encountered problems, she would be dumped with the problem. Damn it.


    ¡°Those who are capable get more responsibilities.¡±


    ¡­


    The day passed uneventfully. When Third Young Master Ye brought Cheng Anya out for lunch in the afternoon, they were open about it as their relationship had been long exposed and Third Young Master Ye was more than willing to go around with her. As she was pregnant, she could not eat at the staff canteen. Without Ning Ning at home and how he had very late nights, nobody would prepare breakfast and he would be out meeting clients in the afternoon since they returned. As he was often discussing business with Fourth Young Master Tang and First Young Master Lin, they rarely went out for lunch. As the child grew up, Su Man reminded them to heed caution and prepared some nutritional menus that Third Young Master Ye had people to follow to the T so that Miss Cheng could have them once he brought her over.


    Cheng Anya was astonished at the table which was full of food.


    ¡°Am I a pig to you?¡± Not even ten people could finish that, no?


    ¡°Choose what you like and ignore what you don¡¯t,¡± Third Young Master Ye said. He stopped sitting opposite her and sat next to her as though he was rich and arrogant.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s lips twitched. She was extremely curious about something and asked, ¡°I confiscated the rights to your finances, so how do you still have so much money?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye curled his lips into a somewhat cunning smile. He said, ¡°I forgot to tell you that I invested in this restaurant out of boredom.¡±


    Miss Cheng was stunned into silence.


    ¡®Are you sure you forgot that?¡¯


    After a sumptuous breakfast, Third Young Master Ye was extremely curious. Wouldn¡¯t a pregnant person be bloated? How could his dear Anya seem thinner and thinner? Cheng Anya smiled. She was never fat even when she carried Ning Ning.


    During desserts after lunch, Cheng Anya mentioned how people reacted. Third Young Master Ye coldly laughed and said, ¡°Do you think that they will still dare to pounce on you when they see that you are my woman?¡±


    Cheng Anya, ¡°¡­¡±


    He was definitely screwing about with her, and she would be magnanimous enough not to care about it. She always felt that something was going on, but she could not guess it and did not want to waste her effort to do so. Since it was nothing terrible, chances were they had that reaction after reading one too many tabloids about the two of them.


    After lunch, they encountered the Director of Hua Yun. He was a forty-year-old man who was slightly short yet stout and seemed smart although the suit seemed a tad comical on him. When he saw Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya, he firstly congratulated them and then exchanged pleasantries as they shook hands. Cheng Anya did not know him well, so she only nodded in acknowledgment and spoke little.


    The restaurant was not far from An Ning International. She and Third Young Master Ye walked over and happened to bump into him on the way back. Third Young Master Ye was not keen on exchanging pleasantries with him and did not have the mind to as said director was exceptionally chatty. If one wanted to have lunch, he would insist on coming along to taste the signature dishes of the restaurant. Third Young Master Ye casually replied that he brought Cheng Anya out to talk about work.


    The director smiled and praised Third Young Master Ye for being hardworking, personally involving himself in business discussions although he was about to get married. Cheng Anya covered her mouth and smiled. Did that have anything to do with being hardworking? Whether he was married or not, he still had to involve himself in business discussions. Shouldn¡¯t that be his job?


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s thoughts were away and he led Cheng Anya with him as he bade farewell and left. Cheng Anya laughed along the way and Third Young Master Ye only reacted after some distance. ¡°Did he just praise me that way? If I clean my toilet bowl personally, surely I have to personally involve myself in business discussions, no?¡±


    Miss Cheng broke out into laughter. ¡®Good gracious, your analogy really suits it very well.¡¯


    ¡°This director must be getting all guilty when he saw you. All that blabbering and flattery is simply futile.¡± Cheng Anya smiled. She sure left a deep impression on that person.


    ¡°As is the case for the nouveau riche.¡±


    ¡°I want to be a nouveau riche too! That feeling¡­ of having so much more money overnight would be good!¡± Cheng Anya was unbelievably envious at how artistic the term sounded. Although people often talked trash about the nouveau riche, they, deep in their hearts, secretly wished they were one themselves.


    ¡°Even if you are a nouveau riche, my money does not count to it. If you fall back on your son¡¯s riches, are you still thinking of going from rags to riches? Third Young Master Ye looked at her with slanted eyes as Cheng Anya laughed. They chatted and laughed as they returned to the company.


    As Third Young Master Ye took into consideration her pregnancy, her workload was reduced. Even Liu Xiaotian knew her limits and Cheng Anya did not have much work to do and lounged about the whole afternoon. The two of them went home together after work.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the supermarket to buy ingredients. We are making dinner ourselves tonight.¡± Third Young Master Ye laughed as he brought Cheng Anya to the supermarket to buy food.


    As he was good with few dishes, notwithstanding the fact Cheng Anya liked to eat Chinese food, the dishes felt a tad boring. Ning Ning had taught him how to prepare steak, and he learned to prepare steak extremely well and would prepare it for her.


    ¡°Steak it is then.¡± Cheng Anya was nice enough not to make things difficult for him. The two of them chose some ingredients and then some vegetables. Since Cheng Anya recently had hunger pangs at night, Third Young Master Ye also bought some milk suitable for pregnant ladies and some noodles so that she would not go hungry at night. They also bought a huge bag of mandarin oranges before heading home.


    While Third Young Master Ye was a speeder, he became much more careful ever since he had a passenger riding shotgun with him and obeyed traffic rules to the T. She recalled how Third Young Master Ye used to beat traffic lights like no tomorrow and how the traffic police in City A had a massive headache. Now, he was an extremely obedient driver.


    When they returned to the mansion, Third Young Master Ye had Black Eagle and company do whatever they had to as they did not need to stand guard tonight.


    Although Black Eagle and Number Six were not at ease, they were eventually dissuaded by him to leave. Cheng Anya smiled. They really ought to get a rest. With Louis not in City A for now, Black Eagle and Number Six might have seemed to be excessively cautious.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have dinner outside tonight?¡±


    ¡°I need to keep my skills warm lest they grow cold. I have yet to prepare steak ever since I returned.¡± Third Young Master Ye laughed as he carried the ingredients into the kitchen. The two of them changed into their home clothes before coming down.


    Third Young Master Ye had long and evilly forced Cheng Anya to move into the master bedroom.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s reasoning was straightforward. He was of good health and of good character. He had no intention to sleep separately with his wife for now. Hence, he forced Miss Cheng to sleep on the bed in the master bedroom. This was despite her not understanding how sleeping separately had anything to do with his character.


    As he got busy in the kitchen, Miss Cheng got down to washing and cutting the vegetables and pounding the garlic¡ªthings she could still do. This was the first time the two of them got busy in the kitchen, and it felt extremely different.


    After she had cut the carrots, she leaned against the bar table and propped her head up, looking at Third Young Master Ye prepare dinner. Once he had returned home, his unkempt hair was tidied up and his sleeves were rolled up. He seemed younger by several years.


    She never closely observed how Third Young Master Ye was like when he was cooking, and she only realized that he was not just handsome, but his perfect side profile, delicate jaw, and gently moving hands made him seem extremely¡­ sexy.


    She felt her heart race out of control when Third Young Master Ye¡¯s lips curled into a smile without looking at her. He teasingly said, ¡°I know that I am extremely handsome, but I should say that I am pleased that you are still mesmerized by me despite looking at me all this time.¡±


    Cheng Anya gently smiled. What a narcissist he was! But to be fair to him, he had the bragging rights to it.


    Third Young Master Ye was instead thinking of who said that he was not as good-looking as he was on the posts in the gossip forum. The tables had turned.


    Cheng Anya circled her hands around his waist and tightly pressed herself against his back. Third Young Master Ye was svelte and his wide back made leaning against it extremely comfortable and warm. She felt peaceful leaning against it.


    She was somewhat enthralled by his scent and gently sighed. She had her expressive moments too.


    Third Young Master Ye, being in an extremely good mood, gently curled his lips.


    After hugging him for a moment, she gently smiled cunningly and ran her hands across his chest. As she slowly caressed his chest, Third Young Master Ye stiffened and looked down at his chest, seeing that her delicate and slender fingers were starting lustful fires like the devil. His thin T-shirt seemed to offer no material between her hands and his chest, and she suddenly pinched his chest gently. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s breathing became heavier.


    This damn lass was nothing short of a temptress.


    Cheng Anya gently laughed, and she quietly kept it to herself as she did not see him react. She was extremely happy, and she slowly moved her hands down to pull out his T-shirt and put her hands around his belt¡­ Third Young Master Ye¡¯s gaze went dark and realized what she was up to. As he came to life, his warm blood rushed downward and he gripped the pot and scraper even more tightly. The beast in him was almost unleashed.


    Although he was in agony, he enjoyed the process as much. This was no typical torture and he wanted to tell her to stop. A voice in him, however, screamed, ¡°Go on, go on¡­¡±


    Cheng Anya gently landed a kiss on his back. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s body stiffened from the teasing in front and behind him.


    She released the buckle with a ¡®ting¡¯, and Third Young Master Ye felt as though he reached a threshold in his heart. A searing passion coursed through him and a thin sheen of sweat appeared on his face.


    His eyes were a dark red and burned with a very bright fire.


    Cheng Anya pulled the zipper down and felt downward. Her slightly nervous hand caressed his fiery manhood. While she was as red as the morning sun, she could not believe that she would be so bold to pull this off. But she just pulled that off.


    As she had no techniques whatsoever, her caresses were suddenly light and suddenly heavy and never seemed to hit home. Third Young Master Ye was breathing extremely hard, and a fire burned even more brightly in his eyes as the sheen of sweat on his forehead thickened.


    It was comfortable¡­ yet torturing.


    It was almost a month since she became pregnant. He usually hugged her to sleep every night yet behaved himself. If he was lusting after her, they would only go up to third base at most and not go the whole nine yards even if their passions for each other were indeed that intense. Su Man said that the child was unstable, so they had to abstain from intense lovemaking in the first month.


    If they could still pull that off, what else was ¡®not intense¡¯ then? As he was not in control then, Third Young Master Ye always refrained from touching her. Ever since he encountered Cheng Anya, he became better at leading a life of abstinence.


    How could he, at this very moment, withstand her teasing? He was on the verge of erupting and would have come had he been unable to hold it in.


    As the sensations from her hand became more obvious, she was somehow able to feel his manhood throb and gradually erect. She was no longer able to keep it in her hands and was about to tell him that she was about to call it a day. Whenever he was needy in the past month, she would give him a handjob. If she stopped at this moment, he would definitely eat her out.


    As she nonsensically stroked him, Third Young Master Ye gave a low roar and turned off the stove. He immediately turned around and pinned her onto the fridge with a terrifyingly bestial look. He leaned forward and kissed her lips hard and intensely as though it was the tastiest desert he could have.


    He was undoubtedly extremely aroused.


    Cheng Anya was forced to look up to receive Third Young Master Ye¡¯s kisses. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s rough and warm breath filled her nostrils. Cheng Anya responded to his kisses, and her eyes became blurry. Their passion, like volcanoes meeting thunder, could no longer be restrained.


    Third Young Master Ye ripped off her shirt in immense passion. Cheng Anya gasped in shock. Before she could react, he hugged her onto the bar table and threw her ripped-off shirt at her feet. Third Young Master Ye ripped off her bra barbarically and leaned forward to suck and nibble on a nipple as his other hand gently kneaded the other nipple. Cheng Anya was caught off guard by the throes of his reckless lust.


    The cold bar table and the warmth at her chest made for fire and water. She could not help but moan and hug his head helplessly. While it seemed she wanted to push him away, she also seemed to want to hug his head closer.


    She sat straight and allowed him to pleasure her.


    The aroma of the steak, complemented with the scent of pepper, added to the immense passion in the air and superheated it.


    Third Young Master Ye reached under her skirt and directly went for the center of her legs. He pulled down her panties, and Cheng Anya panicked as she felt a foreign object enter her body that kneaded and stroked it sometimes quickly and sometimes slowly.


    As her moans became louder, she began to sweetly call out his name.


    ¡°Ah Chen¡­¡±


    His mouth gently sucked on and nibbled at her chest whilst his slender fingers stroked her insides little by little. He clearly intended to get her off. As pleasure built up in her, she felt herself at a tipping point and could not help but scream his name subconsciously, waves of desire overwhelming her.


    It was after very much longer, amidst the afterglow, that Third Young Master Ye pulled out his fingers and hugged her tightly. They did not have a home run because her body was unwell. It was a no-go however much he wanted it.


    There was no harm making up for it in the future.


    Third Young Master Ye was not a person of lust. He merely fulfilled his desire when he used to have countless women. He, however, had an immense desire for Cheng Anya¡¯s body. The slightest kisses and caresses would lead to an explosive outpouring of passion. While his immense desire for her made him helpless, it still excited him nevertheless.


    However intense the passion and the collapse of reasoning, he would always pull back at the brink and not hurt her. Even if he wanted it that much, he would only do it after the child was more stable.


    He extremely treasured her.


    ¡°You¡­ Do you want me to help you?¡± Cheng Anya sounded slightly higher-pitched and was exceptionally attractive after the throes of passion. Third Young Master Ye, who was almost overwhelmed with passion, wished he could bite her shoulder.


    ¡°Go change your clothes.¡± Third Young Master Ye sounded extremely hoarse. Cheng Anya did not dare to play with fire anymore and scooted out of the kitchen after she haphazardly picked up her clothes. Third Young Master Ye frowned and said, ¡°Walk slower.¡±


    As Cheng Anya went upstairs to change her clothes, she saw the bruises on her collarbone and blushed. She had brought this upon herself. Miss Cheng hit her small head and wondered how mad she must have been to seduce him. She must have been tired of living.


    Her face was extremely reddened. Cheng Anya slapped her own face and calmed her heartbeat. She desired a second helping, and boy was she extremely greedy.


    Looking at how savage he was, the shirt was definitely unusable. She imagined how intense somebody could be when it came to some issues. Cheng Anya quickly shook her head and changed into casual wear before going downstairs.


    Third Young Master Ye had also come out of the shower with a change of clothes and had the kitchen tidied up. He was amazed at how he was even able to prepare the steak under such conditions.


    His forbearance was extraordinary.


    When Cheng Anya wanted to enter the kitchen, Third Young Master Ye ordered her to stop. He said, ¡°Damn it. Stay away from me. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll eat you out instead of having dinner.¡±


    Miss Cheng was stunned into silence.


    He got busy for a moment later and dinner was finally prepared. As their throes of passion pushed back dinner by quite a bit, they were thankfully not particularly hungry. Third Young Master Ye served steak, vegetables, and soup.


    While he wanted to open a bottle of red wine, he gave up the idea as he recalled that Cheng Anya was unable to drink wine. He ought to get a booklet on dietary options for pregnant women.


    He prepared the steak as per how Ning Ning taught him. The steak tasted good and was like how Ning Ning would have prepared it. Cheng Anya felt that the steak was extremely tasty, and Third Young Master Ye looked at her, who was still flushed. He seemingly broke into a smile and said, ¡°If you dare to start a fire again, you will be wholly responsible for it.¡±


    The moment he finished saying, he picked his lips and stared at her lips with an envious and hungry look. Cheng Anya was stunned and became sad and angry. She looked down and quietly had her dinner with tears filling her face.


    Third Young Master Ye was in an extremely good mood.


    Cheng Anya prepared two cups of tea after dinner. She had the habit of turning on the computer after dinner, but she was forced to stop this habit after she became pregnant. Since she liked sleeping, she also slept extremely early.


    Third Young Master Ye, out of his regular habit, had her watch television with him in the living room.


    The television in their home used to be for decoration¡¯s sake. Cheng Anya was extremely baffled at this change. As Ning Ning was a computer nut, he would use the computer instead of the television for his games. There was a huge screen in the games room that made for very comfortable gaming.


    On the other hand, Third Young Master Ye was extremely busy from dawn to dusk and did not have the habit of watching the television. Since Cheng Anya would use the computer instead of the television, the television in the home was rarely on. To watch the television tonight left her extremely baffled.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Cheng Anya asked perplexedly.


    ¡°Watch an animation with me.¡± Third Young Master Ye gently laughed and snugly hugged Cheng Anya in his embrace so that she would not anyhow move about.


    The world felt extremely detached.


    Third Young Master Ye, who did not even know Crayon Shin-chan, actually said ¡®watch an animation with me¡¯. This was so stunning and so out-of-the-world that she could not make sense of it.


    Cheng Anya raised her hands in a baffled manner and touched his forehead. No, he was not having a fever.


    ¡°What¡¯s that expression on your face?¡± Third Young Master Ye was extremely displeased.


    ¡°Ah Chen, are you running a fever? What kind of animation are you watching? I don¡¯t think you even know what animation is,¡± Cheng Anya honestly replied. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s lips twitched and he kissed her hard.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Cheng Anya was at a loss for a moment. Very well then, an animation it is then. Taking into account his desire that could not be satiated today, she empathized with him and yielded. Since she had nothing on, it just felt weird at most.


    After she watched it for a moment, Cheng Anya raised her hand and timidly asked, ¡°Ah Chen, this is MBS International TV station.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Third Young Master Ye calmly answered. If Cheng Anya was meticulous enough, she would have discovered that Third Young Master Ye¡¯s ear root was slightly reddened. He was trying his damn best to keep calm.


    Her doubts instead grew. She raised her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve not forgotten that MBS International TV station is our own TV station, no?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with all that blabbering?¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly stared at her as though he was covering up for something.


    Cheng Anya wanted to swing a punch over. ¡®You are the damn CEO of An Ning International and do not know what your own TV station is broadcasting at this moment. Animation my ass!¡¯


    Cheng Anya gently smiled and said, ¡°President Ye, I, as your principal secretary, ought to remind you that it¡¯s now the prime time slot and MBS International would be playing the prime time program ¡®Toward Happiness¡¯.¡±


    MBS International¡¯s ¡®Toward Happiness¡¯ was a prime time program that had an extremely high viewership, hovering around 46% and peaking at 60%. What was once MBS International¡¯s most popular program is now An Ning International¡¯s most popular program.


    Apart from said program, GK Channel also had another prime time program during prime time. Cheng Anya looked on at Third Young Master Ye as it was impossible for Third Young Master Ye to not know about the program. What kind of animation was there at this hour?


    ¡°Change the channel then.¡± She laughed as she suggested.


    Third Young Master Ye ignored her and shushed her, hugging her and continuing watching the television.


    Cheng Anya felt unbelievably stifled and eventually felt that Third Young Master Ye only watched anything that had a human voice and she yielded. When it came to the ¡®Toward Happiness¡¯ program¡­


    Cheng Anya was depressed.


    Ahh¡­


    Third Young Master Ye was slightly flushing, so he calmly looked away.


    The hosts were the same two hosts. Today¡¯s ¡®Toward Happiness¡¯, however, was slightly different. It was, as Third Young Master Ye said, an animation.


    There were many characters in the animation, and the main leads were a man, a woman, and a child. The images of the characters were based on people and were extremely realistic. Cheng Anya looked on and seemed to see Third Young Master Ye, herself, and Ning Ning come alive on the screen.


    Save the slightly stocky emotions, the characters were clearly them.


    Miss Cheng, once again, felt as though she was out of the world.


    What the heck is going on?


    She grabbed Third Young Master Ye by the collar and asked, ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye calmly pulled her hand away and said, ¡°Continue watching.¡±


    As Cheng Anya watched on, she was not the least shocked. This was an animation that documented how they fell in love with each other. To move the plot, the animation started with them in love with each other and separating, only to return seven years later as Ning Ning betrayed her into entering MBS International. All the little happenings ever since she knew Third Young Master Ye were reenacted on the screen.


    The dialogue in the animation all came from the conversations they had, and even that blond Louis was as realistically portrayed as possible. He adopted a more colloquial approach to the animation, and he even included how he conned Gu Xiaochen and hawkers, as well as how they leaped from the plane into the sea and the romance they had whilst in the sea into it. He even included how they stared death in the face.


    This was a touching and tear-jerking romantic drama that had its highs and lows.


    There were many humorous moments in it that made hearts that welled break into laughter. As Cheng Anya saw it, she felt touched and her heart felt as if it had been through once too many.


    While the ¡®Toward Happiness¡¯ program was forty-five minutes long, the animation was an hour long instead.


    Most of the characters were named after actual persons, and even Ning Ning¡¯s badassery was truncated. The portion of the terrorists¡¯ was also added in post-production. Save Louis, everybody at the back were represented by friends and saved the imagination of the crowd. On first look, they seemed to fall in love but encountered setbacks and faced them together.


    The dubbing was also specially flavored and their voices were extremely close to Third Young Master Ye¡¯s and Anya¡¯s voices.


    At the very end of the documentary, the following scene appeared¡ªthere were tens of millions of roses outside their mansion and it was gorgeously beautiful. Third Young Master Ye, who stood amongst the bed of roses, gently smiled and was gentlemanly like the man from the moon.


    ¡°Cheng Anya, this is the first time I am doing something so embarrassing, so get into my mind period. Now that you want a wholly different wedding proposal, I am giving you a wholly different wedding proposal. This is our romantic journey over the seven years, and there have been laughter and tears, sweet moments and sad moments. Now that the sun has emerged after the rain clouds, all that awaits is our happy ending.¡±


    ¡°Ever since I have you, I received my salvation. You are the salvation of my life and all the warmth of my life. I sincerely hope that in the days to come, we will be able to live together and have you for company when I am down and tired, and share my happiness with you. A man must at least give his beloved woman a rose so that he could touch her. The red rose represents love, and I will be able to give you all the roses in my lifetime if I give you a rose a day. You can pay for them in installments, and I hope that what I have done will be enough to touch you and for you to wear the wedding gown for me.¡±


    ¡°You once said that you will marry a person who proposes to you with 9999 roses, right? This is the second time I am giving you 9999 roses. Miss Cheng Anya, please marry me!¡±

 Chapter 397 - The Most Hyped-Up Wedding Proposal (Part 2)

    She could not put a finger on how she was feeling. She only felt a slight pain in her eyes and a slight nasal-ness in her nose as she grabbed Third Young Master Ye¡¯s sleeves tightly. When the animation came to an end, a piano appeared amid a sea of roses.


    He wore a white wedding gown and sat before the piano. He played the ¡®F¨¹r Elise¡¯ and the background changed from day to night. The white moonlight poured down on the sea of roses. He had a gorgeous demeanor and calm, deeply passionate eyes, sitting attentively in front of the piano and allowing his long, slender fingers to pour out a melody of love.


    He was as gorgeous as prince charming from Greek mythology.


    She remembered how she used to attend a banquet where a rich man¡¯s son played this tune for his favorite girl and they became the focus of the banquet.


    She said that this rich man¡¯s son had a good sense of melody and played the piece well. He was good-looking and was deeply passionate in how he treated her. If she were the girl, she would stand by him until the end of time.


    He was extremely displeased at the scene and said back then that there was something about the tune of the piece that was off-color and said piece felt different. She even teased him and asked him whether he was jealous.


    He grabbed her and taught her a lesson.


    If it weren¡¯t for this piece, she almost forgot this particular song. She did not expect him to remember it and even play it for her. She could smell the scent of love from the quick flowing piece.


    She was, from this moment, the princess of the world.


    ¡°Miss Cheng Anya, please marry me.¡± Once the piece ended, the prince charming stood up and looked unbelievably gorgeous to the point nobody would dare to insult him. She felt something fell from her eyes.


    While she was caught off-guard at the start as a wedding proposal did not need to be so sensational, half of the nation watched this broadcasted shocking proposal. She felt that it was too insane and too intense and was at a loss. She was upset, joyful, shocked, and could not make out how she felt. As she saw how they arrived at today and heard his wedding proposal along with the ¡®F¨¹r Elise¡¯, she only felt touched.


    When it came to romance, he was the one and only.


    He said that he would not shortchange her of anything, and he did just that!


    ¡°Miss Cheng, please marry me.¡± His gentle, deep and passionate voice rang next to her ear. His warmth brushed past her ear as well, and she became slightly red.


    As he quietly awaited her answer, his slender fingers wiped the tears off her face.


    As she teared, she nodded madly and turned around to kiss him on his lips. This was the first time she felt that even Cinderella could become a princess, the most attention-grabbing princess.


    He gave her all of that.


    The happiest, most beautiful memories that would never fade for life.


    Whenever she recalled them, she was definitely touched and felt good.


    ¡°I do!¡± While her tears landed between her lips and teeth, they were, however, sweet. It was then she learned that tears, in their most beautiful, were sweet.


    Ye Chen, Ye Chen, to be able to encounter such a person like him and fall in love with him was able to satisfy her for life. Even if she were to die at this very moment, she was willing to.


    How could people not love him?


    She recalled how she threw behind a hundred yuan seven years ago and ran away and how her impression of him remained as that of a brutal, violent, and bestial person. It was in her darling Ning Ning¡¯s face that she saw that murky shadow of him.


    After they met each other, one too many things happened within those few months that caught them off guard and slowly drew them closer to each other. When she returned, she did not expect herself and Ning Ning¡¯s father to write a love story together.


    When she just entered MBS International, it did not cross her mind that she would fall in love with that cold, scheming man that he was.


    To not only love but to exclusively belong to him.


    She was at her wits¡¯ end. She laughed and cried as he looked at her gently and wiped the tears away from her. However smart a woman was, there was always that moment in her life that she would lose control of herself.


    The overflowing happiness in her heart was about to burst through this thin membrane in her heart. Having been through once too many, they returned to the starting point of happiness like how the prince and the princess will always be happily reunited in every fairy tale.


    While Cinderella and the prince would live together happily, nobody knew whether Cinderella would remain this happy for the rest of their life, and whether the prince would be able to help her live a worry-free life.


    She was wondering whether she, as Cinderella, would be able to remain as happy.


    It was because Ye Chen was that all-capable prince.


    ¡°How did you even think of this?¡± she wiped away the tears in her eyes and asked. Whenever she went to work and ended work with him, she was almost always with him and did not see the slightest signs. She had absolutely no idea when he had somebody create this animation.


    She also had no idea when he had the wedding proposal and the piano solo recorded. He was so tight-lipped about it, and she would have fainted had her heart not been that strong.


    She recalled how directors, producers, managers from the media department were laughing and slithered away when they saw her. Could it be because of that?


    What Third Young Master Ye did was touching and thrilling to them since he was a cold person and a myth amongst An Ning International¡¯s employees. For him to become this romantic was nothing short of thrilling, and this clip was even played during MBS International¡¯s prime time slot.


    The shock and awe it had were indescribable.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t this move work?¡± Third Young Master Ye laughed and asked. ¡°At least, you were touched to tears, so it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    For want of that wholly different wedding, he read the novels she typically read, specially chose wedding proposal scenes, and even had a director in An Ning International extract hundreds of classic wedding proposal scenes for him.


    He thought about it but could not settle on the best approach. He hence called her best friend Li Yun. Li Yun said to him, ¡°All you have to do is to look for anything that¡¯s clich¨¦, high-profile, and sensational, then move in that direction.¡±


    He thought for a night and settled on it. There was absolutely no precedent.


    To rush out this clip in half a month was a mean feat as the entire media department worked OT to ensure the realism and quality that went into the clip. They took painstaking effort to rush out the clip.


    After they showed Third Young Master Ye the clip, they had to re-edit a few portions he was unsatisfied with.


    It was eventually decided to screen it tonight during MBS International¡¯s prime time slot. He also bought GK International Media¡¯s prime time slot. One was the top domestic channel whilst the other was the top international channel. The channels would screen this clip for a week.


    One could describe it as sensational without precedent.


    When she heard it, she was stunned. The word ¡®insanity¡¯ came to her mind because it was simply insane.


    To buy over an hour of GK International Media¡¯s prime time slot, and for a week, was so insane an idea that she almost went mad.


    Third Young Master Ye insisted on his motto¡ªhigh profile as always.


    ¡°Forget it. Just screen it tonight,¡± Cheng Anya said. She became a famous person in City A overnight thanks to the clip, and if this went for a week¡­ everybody in town would know her.


    Everybody could agree that the animation was of top-quality.


    Third Young Master Ye was not particularly worried since they were no stars. Besides, how long could people remember them being this famous? A month? Two months? Once even more sensational new spread, the attention of the viewers would shift.


    The typical calm their days had would resume, and nothing would seem like it had changed. Besides, what was more important was that he wanted others to witness the proposal as well as the entire wedding. He had his own plans.


    Firstly, she deserved the best. Secondly¡­ His lips curled into a smile and he deeply kissed Cheng Anya.


    ¡°Are you happy?¡± Third Young Master Ye released the lips that became puffy from his kissing and asked in laughter. Her happiness was what mattered to him, and him racking his head was in exchange for her tears and smiles.


    She nodded. She was extremely happy.


    She would be able to enjoy this scene for the rest of her life. And as he said, if the roses could be paid for in installments, she would be able to pay for her touched feelings in installments as well because she would never be able to use them all up.


    ¡°What matters is that you are happy. Our darling child and Ye Wei will reach the day after tomorrow and will stay until our marriage is over and we go for a honeymoon. You will be even happier,¡± Third Young Master Ye laughed and said that Ning Ning had told him over the internet that he and Ye Wei were on different flights but would arrive on the same day.


    ¡°Really?¡± An elated surprise was written on Cheng Anya¡¯s face as she pouted. ¡°Darling child is really biased to tell you that instead of me. How could he be so blind! That¡¯s biased!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye laughed and said, ¡°Both father and son had to discuss some things.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Miss Cheng pouted unhappily. Third Young Master Ye laughed without saying a word whilst he hugged her, feeling content. She suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°If you have already gone to such lengths for the wedding proposal, wouldn¡¯t the wedding be¡­¡±


    Even more sensational?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. All you have to worry about is just wearing the wedding gown that very day and walking up to me in it,¡± Third Young Master Ye said with his typical domineering streak. He did not allow Cheng Anya to worry about the wedding.


    It was exactly because he was handling everything that made her worried, and the wedding was bound to be sensational. She, however, calmed down. The wedding proposal was already shocking. There was nothing else that she would not be able to bear.


    As the two of them hugged and exchanged sweet words, Third Young Master Ye¡¯s cell phone rang. Liu Xiaotian¡¯s voice came over the phone and said, ¡°President Ye, our customer service hotline is being overwhelmed by incoming calls¡­¡±


    This was too insane. Liu Xiaotian was on the verge of tears.


    Apart from the media department, the news, even jewelry, and real estate departments¡ªany departments which had publicly announced telephone lines were overwhelmed with calls!

 Chapter 398 - A Unique Style (Part 1)

    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s wedding proposal, especially in City A, was extremely sensational. News about it spread across town and the novel wedding proposal became a trend.


    All the major newspapers and television stations were racing to report the incident. For the next three days, An Ning International¡¯s customer service hotline was overwhelmed and they congratulated Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya on getting together. Most of the time, An Ning International was creating similar programs to be broadcast.


    ¡­


    Since there were all sorts of questions, the customer service lady was hoarse. Some of them could not hold it back and decided to call the hotline once in a while. The incident was extremely explosive.


    Some of Third Young Master Ye¡¯s closest friends called to congratulate and even roast him. Fourth Young Master Tang immediately scolded him by criticizing how Third Young Master Ye¡¯s extravagant wedding proposal gave his girlfriend ideas and bragged that she would not marry Fourth Young Master Tang if the latter¡¯s wedding proposal were not as outstanding as Third Young Master Ye¡¯s.


    He was groaning in pain and directly claimed that Third Young Master Ye was harming people.


    As for Cheng Anya¡¯s side, Li Yun called and said that she was shocked. Her mother watched the program last night and asked if that was Anya, and how did she end up on television? As she was peeling apples, she was stunned when she watched the program. It felt surreal, and she was so touched that she became incoherent after watching it.


    ¡°I will have Gu Zhensheng follow suit in the future. If he does not, he can forget about marrying me,¡± Li Yun cheerfully replied. Cheng Anya was at a loss for words. Third Young Master Ye had sure done a lot of harm, and he would be guilty if many couples did not get married.


    Not only did Li Yun say that, but several of her good friends in the secretariat also said the same and Cheng Anya was, once again, at a loss for words. While she undeniably felt sweet, he had indeed implicated many couples.


    A planner in An Ning International¡¯s media department even suggested a program titled ¡®The Extreme Proposal¡¯ where they would create a seemingly-realistic animation for couples who were able to get married and broadcast it on television. This would definitely become a signature television program of An Ning International that would undoubtedly boost viewership for a long time.


    Third Young Master Ye immediately green-lighted the proposal. It was all set and done.


    As the media department went into overdrive, directors in said department immediately held a meeting and got down to studying how to create the program. The program, to be titled ¡®The Extreme Proposal¡¯, was essentially set in stone.


    An Ning International¡¯s directors and producers had all the conditions set. This was a program that would undoubtedly bring in the dough as the couples who were opting for such a documentary would have to pay An Ning International to create said documentary for them and to broadcast it. Viewership was what the television station wanted.


    According to imperfect estimates, viewership stood at 58% on the day of broadcast. The viewership reached a new high of 67% on the second day of broadcast during prime time. With a perfect precedent, the program could never be shoddy.


    It was novel and had good intentions.


    As news of the program spread, along with Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya¡¯s clip as publicity, the program was already immensely popular before it went on air. Once news of the program spread, An Ning International received tens of invitations from couples who wanted to appear on the program.


    Since the process flow was not mature, everybody else had to delay it and wait for Third Young Master Ye to approve the detailed plan. Estimates suggested that a substantial cost would be involved, and not all couples could accept that. Viewership could only be guaranteed with an exciting story.


    Cheng Anya was able to see the potential of the program and felt that these good men in An Ning International were extremely quick with their minds to come up with this program. With so many ideas following two days after the program was started, they were simply on a roll.


    Everybody knew that the program, however good or bad it was, would be able to unseat ¡®Toward Happiness¡¯ as long as it was meticulously managed. The only downside was the high cost of the program as it was akin to buying an hour odd MBS International¡¯s prime time slot.


    With most consumers precluded by said criteria, the media department and Third Young Master Ye were thinking about how to promote it to the mass market.


    Cheng Anya pondered whether the viewership was due to the celebrity effect.


    As this event trended in City A, Third Young Master Ye had conveniently made all arrangements for the marriage and all she had to do was wait to become the bride.


    Today, the young kid returned.


    The plane landed on Third Young Master Ye¡¯s private parking apron, and Cheng Anya took an early leave to receive him. As she saw him, she kissed him left and right and said, ¡°My darling child, how I miss you.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, your darling child missed you too!¡± The young kid earnestly kissed her and blinked her eyes. ¡°For me to also witness it from afar, Daddy and you are sure sensational enough.¡±


    ¡°Given how well it was created, it¡¯s still passable and I will spare him.¡± Cheng Anya laughed.


    Third Young Master Ye raised his eyebrow and said, ¡°Ning Ning, this is the family¡¯s classical treasure on how to flirt. Do learn a move or two from it.¡±


    Cheng Anya, ¡°¡­¡±


    Ning Ning touched his nose and said, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re good!¡±


    Cheng Anya put her hand behind his neck and the family walked toward the rest area laughing. Since Ye Wei¡¯s plane was about to reach in an hour, they decided to wait for her.


    ¡°Did you find Louis?¡± Cheng Anya asked off the bat.


    Ning Ning laughed and said, ¡°He was in Colombia a few days ago. What he wants now is the opportunity to take down the Mo brothers and reclaim the position of godfather in the Mafia. While I wanted to get my hands and feet dirty, Auntie suggested letting Louis and the Mo brothers duke it out against each other and we will step in when the time is right. It wouldn¡¯t make good sense if we spend our money and property on him. Given how cunning Louis is, he will be able to last it out against the Mo brothers.¡±


    Indeed, the whole purpose was to gain the spoils from the conflict.


    He did not expect things to come to this stage.


    ¡°Since it happens that you two are getting married, I happen to be able to take time out to attend the marriage. He can wait, and I am guessing it is also about time.¡± The young kid gently laughed. When he mentioned Louis, he did not show the slightest emotion but instead kept them to himself.


    ¡°Good child.¡± Third Young Master Ye praised him. ¡°Auntie¡¯s suggestion is not bad too.¡±


    The young kid tucked his lips and laughed. Cheng Anya raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°What are Wei Wei and Eleven doing in the African Savannah? Which old dude are they having fun with?¡±


    The young kid seemed to have some inkling of the incident, and she was extremely curious. Weren¡¯t Ye Wei and Eleven in Colombia to look for the Mo brothers? How did they end up in Africa? She could not connect the dots.


    The young kid smiled with a hint of cunning in his dark eyes. He said, ¡°Auntie and Eleven were planning to assassinate the Mo brothers on the day they usurped the Mafia. To think that auntie had a change of heart at the very last minute and was unsettled about it. It also so happened that somebody was offering a bounty on an arms dealer in Africa, so the two of them went over to work on their craft.¡±


    Cheng Anya laughed and said, ¡°Is she venting her frustration?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s good to know and keep it to ourselves.¡± The young kid smiled elegantly.


    Cheng Anya stroked her chin and looked at her son. She then asked Third Young Master Ye, ¡°Ah Chen, did you discover that our child is becoming even more cunning?¡±


    The young kid opened his eyes wide in protest of his innocence. He was as innocent as he wanted to be. Third Young Master Ye laughed and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring our child up to become this cunning?¡±


    Ning Ning seemed even more innocent this time. Cheng Anya pinched Ning Ning¡¯s cheek as she felt he became even cuter. She said, ¡°Cut the act. Even if you are in a rabbit suit, you are no rabbit either.¡±


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    ¡­


    The family was extremely happy. After half an hour, a helicopter landed on the parking apron. Ye Wei and Eleven also arrived. Ye Wei wore a white T-shirt and jeans, whilst Eleven wore a black shirt and denim skirt. As they walked toward them, the young kid laughed and said, ¡°The devil-busting duo¡­¡±


    Ye Wei punched him.


    The two of them congratulated Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya first, and they could not help but mention the sensational incident about the two of them. Ye Wei suddenly gave a thumbs-up and praised her third brother for being so romantic that she envied him.


    The family returned home happily to the large Ye Mansion which had many rooms. Ye Wei and Eleven stayed there for a while. As their rooms were still around, Cheng Anya had the rooms specially tidied up. It always helped that they were a bit more bustling.


    The young kid was undoubtedly the happiest person present. When Ye Wei and Eleven mentioned Louis and the Mo brothers en route, Ye Wei objectively analyzed that Louis was currently tied down and the Mo brothers would definitely not give him an easy time.


    With new management in place, the previous management was slated to become history.


    With Ye Wei, Eleven, and Ning Ning in the mansion, it felt livelier than before. The three of them, as usual, gathered in the study room and played. Ye Wei and Eleven had to improve their computer skills, and the young kid would be their teacher FOC.


    Since he was now ahead of the Mo brothers, Ye Wei had him openly troll Mo Jue instead of killing him. It did not mean that she could not take it in her stride. Things gradually calmed, and the ashes of the conflict gradually settled. While it was true that nobody wanted to go to war, everything could be talked about as long as the Mafia toed the line and maintained the balance of power amongst the top three. If not¡­ Humph! She would still take action as long as she had to.


    Ning Ning felt that she had an evil taste.


    Why?


    This was what happened. While he was able to clearly track Mo Jue, he messed with Mo Jue based on Ye Wei¡¯s instructions. Both of them exchanged blows over the internet, and Ye Wei suddenly had him send Mo Jue a picture of a gorgeous lady. What kind of gorgeous lady? It was Ye Wei in a bikini that only covered what they had to. Even Ning Ning, who saw his auntie¡¯s gorgeous figure, could not help but feel¡­


    ¡°Little children should not anyhow look at things.¡± Ye Wei tapped the young kid¡¯s head. The young kid felt extremely innocent. Since he had to send the photo, how could he not look at it?


    It was in the dead of night in Colombia. Mo Jue was extremely tired after seeing to the affairs of the day. His blood was boiling from exchanging blows with the young kid, and he was not going to call it a day anytime soon.


    Suddenly, a picture of a gorgeous lady was sent over, and said lady was almost naked in front of him. Her eyes were particularly alluring, and they seemed to say, ¡°Hi, handsome, you want me?¡±


    Those coquettish eyes were nothing short of outstanding and extremely gorgeous.


    He deeply mourned for Mo Jue.


    And his nosebleed had better not drown the keyboard in blood.

 Chapter 399 - A Unique Style (Part 2)

    The picture was nothing short of stimulating. The young kid was silently sweating as he looked at his aunt¡¯s chest. He seriously pondered and then asked, ¡°Auntie, are yours enhanced or natural?¡±


    Ye Wei dope-slapped him and scolded him in laughter. ¡°Scram.¡±


    The young kid touched his aching head and laughed cunningly. As he had been facing off against Mo Jue, he knew for sure the latter¡¯s facial expressions would be nothing short of exciting. The young kid could imagine that.


    ¡°Auntie, when did you take this photo?¡±


    ¡°When she was in the Adriatic Sea,¡± Eleven said. Her next comment was, ¡°A temptress indeed.¡±


    She was indeed extremely alluring.


    Anybody gorgeous in the media, when compared against Ye Wei, was simply comparing themselves against an unrealistic standard. For somebody to be better than 99.9% of the world despite her plain looks or figure were nothing short of gorgeous.


    There was no response for quite a moment.


    Ye Wei made some calculations. It was dawn in Colombia. He should have been so provoked to the point he needed a gorgeous lady to relieve himself. If he did not know what was going on, then he be damned.


    She was deliberately provoking him and then kept him thirsty.


    ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s been quite a while and he has yet to respond,¡± the young kid softly replied. Did Mo Jue faint from excessive nose bleed?


    Eleven laughed and said, ¡°For all you know, he may be having hundreds of rounds with that gorgeous lady.¡±


    She gently pushed Ye Wei and teased her. ¡°Ye Wei, please do not cause this backfire. If it does, you will regret it for life.¡±


    Ye Wei waved her hands and smiled without speaking. She tapped on the keyboard and said, ¡°Hi, Gorgeous Mo Jue, do you like my hot figure?¡±


    There was a response a moment later. A picture of Mo Jue in the nude was sent over. While the picture was taken with an artistic slant, there was nary an emotion on his face. Even his sinister aura could be seen from the photo.


    Ye Wei was at a loss for words.


    Eleven was speechless¡­


    The young kid clutched his face and moaned, ¡°¡­Dear Marshmallow Brother-In-Law, please be considerate toward the souls of minors¡­ Could you be less¡­ sensational?¡±


    Ye Wei¡¯s eyes twitched. Was he freaking provoked into it? How dare he do such unwholesome things! But¡­ as she stroked her chin and studied Mo Jue¡¯s figure, she gently pushed Eleven and said, ¡°His figure is top-class.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just directly tell me that his ¡®critical part¡¯ is that excellent, huh?¡± Eleven said coldly without changing her expression. As she was a little numb from seeing pictures of gorgeous men, there was nothing about these photos to be particularly embarrassed about. Since the young kid, a male, had showered with Third Young Master Ye before, he had seen the naked male body and felt there was nothing wrong about it.


    ¡°You sure understand me.¡± Ye Wei hugged Eleven and broke into laughter. She then typed, ¡°Hi, Gorgeous Mo Jue, send a photo of Big Boss Mo over. I want to see him likewise.¡±


    Eleven punched her and Ye Wei gorgeously laughed.


    Since enjoying alone would never beat enjoying with people, there was no harm in seeing the photos of the brothers. Eleven was present too anyway. The young kid chuckled and said, ¡°Auntie, you sure are mean.¡±


    Mo Jue, from his end, sent a slightly dated picture of Big Boss Mo. In the picture, Big Boss Mo was fighting a snake and was covered in blood and had unkempt hair. There were traces of blood on his face¡­


    There was nothing gorgeous about the picture, save the primal man in him¡­


    It was nothing short of fantasy material.


    Mo Jue really fulfilled her request, but everybody fell silent. He was indeed naked, and it was nothing short of fantasy material¡­


    Eleven¡¯s lips twitched, whereas the young kid was flustered.


    ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, you sure are not the kindest here.¡± Ye Wei laughed alluringly. She then typed, ¡°Is your little Mo Jue excited?¡±


    Gorgeous Mo Jue: Little Mo Jue?


    Ye Wei: Sit down, remove your belt, take it off, and look down.


    Gorgeous Mo Jue: Are you thirsty or what?


    Ye Wei was angry and sad. She said, ¡°How could he say that?¡± Didn¡¯t Mo Jue understand everything? How dare he act stupid? How dare he call her thirsty? Eleven shrugged her shoulders. The young kid broke into a cunning smile.


    To think that she teased him only to be teased in return, it was never Ye Wei¡¯s style not to up the ante with even more teasing.


    Ye Wei: Looking at your photo stirs me. Eleven and I are about to relieve ourselves tonight, so do you want us to record all that footage for your personal consumption?


    The other side fell silent.


    Half a minute later¡­.


    Gorgeous Mo Jue: You get that young kid to open up a video link and I¡¯ll give you a live stream.


    Ye Wei, ¡°¡­Live stream?¡±


    Ye Wei: Are you sure you will live-stream it?


    Gorgeous Mo Jue: Live-streaming now.


    Ye Wei: You are able to relieve yourself and use the computer at the same time¡­ It seems like your little Mo Jue is not up to the task.


    Gorgeous Mo Jue: I am a genius who can multitask.


    Beautiful Ye Wei: Why don¡¯t you call yourself a genius who can bed seven women in a night?


    Gorgeous Mo Jue: That¡¯s genius little Mo Jue, not genius Mo Jue.


    Ye Wei emotionally concluded. ¡°¡­I realized that Gorgeous Mo Jue has become evil.¡±


    Eleven laughed and flirtingly pushed Ye Wei¡¯s shoulder. She said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense that your Gorgeous Mo Jue has an erect tool that he doesn¡¯t know how to manage, right? It¡¯s been a while and you didn¡¯t get to see that live-stream?¡±


    Ye Wei gritted her teeth but broke into gorgeous laughter. He wanted a live-stream, huh? She gorgeously squinted and said, ¡°If he dares to broadcast that live-stream, I will emasculate him when I see him.¡±


    Eleven was speechless¡­


    ¡°Ning Ning, link up with them,¡± Ye Wei said as she grabbed the young kid over. ¡°Immediately. Now.¡±


    The young kid broke into a smile as he tapped on the keyboard and laughed. He said, ¡°Auntie, are you out to catch him in the act?¡±


    ¡°I want to study Gorgeous Mo Jue and decide whether he is merely good-looking. He¡¯d better not be that embroidered pillow that is good-looking but non-functional.¡± Ye Wei judged. Even Eleven broke into laughter. How did these two over-the-top characters tease each other in such insane ways?


    Ye Wei had a head full of nonsensical ideas, and they were nothing short of evil. To think that Gorgeous Mo Jue, who was innocent, learned the art of teasing Ye Wei back, albeit more intensely and sensually.


    This act was nothing short of sensual. She utterly admired the two of them.


    If everybody were like the two of them when it came to romance, one could imagine how cheesy and clich¨¦ romance in the world would be.


    After the screen turned black and white, Mo Jue¡¯s face appeared. He was wearing a light purple T-shirt that complemented his purple eyes and made him seem even more gorgeous. With rolled-up sleeves, slender fingers, he was beautiful. There was a bed behind him and some pictures where much could not be seen. One could make out an extremely luxurious room that had a dark theme, which was signature to the Mo brothers.


    ¡°Hi, Gorgeous Mo Jue, it¡¯s been a while,¡± The young kid elegantly greeted him with raised eyebrows. ¡°Where is the live-stream?¡±


    Ye Wei grabbed him, put him aside, and sat at where he was. Some time had passed since they last saw each other, and he seemed to have lost weight. The brothers had just usurped the Mafia. They had many things to see to, so seeming slimmer was extremely typical.


    Mo Jue¡¯s gaze darkened. A spark flashed through his purple eyes, but they were concealed enough to the point where nobody could see them.


    ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, I want to see the live-stream.¡± Ye Wei smiled petulantly. ¡°Are you trying to con me?¡±


    Mo Jue looked at her deeply and in her eyes. Ye Wei was so enthralled that she felt her soul had nowhere to go and could not help but raise her eyebrows to conceal her actual feelings. ¡°Dear Gorgeous Mo Jue, you must know that people of our age are very interested in live-streams. If you are not live-streaming, I¡¯ll live-stream for you instead.¡±


    Mo Jue flatly said, ¡°The two of you were in Colombia some days ago?¡±


    ¡°Is our location any of your business?¡± Ye Wei gently laughed albeit coldly. When he mentioned Colombia, she recalled the day where she had her Polar Fox aimed at him. All that was left for her to do was to pull the trigger. If she had¡­


    Mo Jue would not have lived.


    As she thought about how she had hesitated, Ye Wei was extremely displeased. She disliked, extremely actually, this feeling.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill me?¡±


    ¡°So you do know that you deserve to die, huh?¡± Ye Wei laughed gorgeously. ¡°But I just have this thing for not killing people who deserve to die. Gorgeous Mo Jue, you get it?¡±


    Eleven coldly interjected. She said, ¡°Wei Wei was already aiming at you, dumbass.¡±


    Ye Wei leaned back and stepped on her feet. She then gave Mo Jue an extremely gorgeous smile and said, ¡°Yes, my sights were already on you, but who would expect Scheming Chu to suddenly tell us to not kill you. Since we are all contributing toward peace, killing you will send the Mafia into chaos and back into Louis¡¯ hands. Since Louis is Jason¡¯s sworn rival, peace is as out-of-the-world as it can get. We would rather keep you alive to fight with Louis while we get popcorn and watch on.¡±


    The young kid secretly admired how his auntie¡¯s thoughts moved this quickly. When did Chu Li give you an order? Besides, did you even obey Chu Li?


    There was seeming laughter, mockery, and something else in Mo Jue¡¯s clear purple eyes. Ye Wei could not understand it at once and she felt vexed. She said, ¡°If there is no live-stream and no flesh to watch, I am out of there.¡±


    ¡°Meat is for eating, not for watching.¡±


    Ye Wei was stunned. Mo Jue, this damn idiot, sure was an expert at teasing people. Although he seemed cold and was extremely unpredictable, for him to say that made for immense dissonance.


    ¡°Ye Wei!¡± He gently called. Ye Wei felt her heart slightly tremble as Mo Jue¡¯s gaze became darker. ¡°When are you coming to Colombia again?¡±


    ¡°If I do go to Colombia, you¡¯ll have to offer me a lodging, no?¡± Ye Wei gorgeously replied. What would she have to go to Colombia for again? ¡®Mo Jue, you are clear that there is only one possibility when we see each other again¡ªit¡¯s either me killing you, or otherwise.¡¯


    Since that was the case, it was better not to see him.


    Eleven secretly wondered whether there was even any live-stream. Mo Jue goading Ye Wei on, in essence, was simply out of his desire to see her again. However smart Wei Wei was, she did not understand that.


    As for Mo Ye, if he had half of Mo Jue¡¯s desire for Wei Wei¡­ She coldly smiled, knowing that it was impossible.


    ¡°Just swing by. I¡¯ll make time out for you.¡± Mo Jue sounded extremely cold.


    Ye Wei acknowledged and she gorgeously and beautifully replied, ¡°But I have back to back dates for the next three years. How now, brown cow?¡±

 Chapter 400 - The Wedding Photo

    The young kid secretly thought to himself. ¡®If you want Mo Jue to return to you and wait three years in the process, that¡¯s absolute nonsense.¡¯ Mo Jue¡¯s gaze deepened and coldness appeared in his gorgeous purple eyes.


    He flatly asked, ¡°Who are you dating?¡±


    Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and asked, giggling, ¡°Dear Gorgeous Mo Jue, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill them.¡± It was as simple as killing whomever Ye Wei dated. Since it was still killing, it made no difference either way, no? He was happy to pull the trigger on her behalf.


    ¡°I have a date with Mo Ye.¡± Ye Wei laughed gorgeously. ¡°Are you going to kill him?¡±


    Mo Jue looked at Ye Wei angrily, but Ye Wei was not afraid of him. He was an utterly filial younger brother, and woe be upon him if he had to fight with his elder brother for the affection of a woman. That was incredibly stifling.


    He was enraged, and if his temper were like before, he would have definitely closed the video feed and see no evil. Today was different¡ªhe looked at Ye Wei deeply. Ye Wei was suddenly curious about something. She said, ¡°Dear Gorgeous Mo Jue, do you have something going for your elder brother?¡±


    If that were the case, things would be a lot more exciting. As she thought of that, things clearly became murkier. While people once paired her with Eleven, throwing a pair of gorgeously-looking brothers to the mix would bring world peace.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®have something for my elder brother¡¯?¡± Mo Jue questioned.


    Ye Wei sounded clear. She said, ¡°It means that you look at your brother and feel like doing him.¡±


    Eleven, face turning black, really wanted to punch Ye Wei. She also felt bad for Mo Jue at the same time. He was really pitiful enough to encounter such an over-the-top Ye Wei. His rapid corruption was not surprising at all.


    The young kid broke into laughter as Mo Jue¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Does the desire to do you count?¡±


    ¡°Nope. That¡¯s just your primal side at best.¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and laughed.


    Mo Jue, seeming a little impatient, asked, ¡°What the f*** are you looking for me for?¡±


    ¡°Why should I look for you? You wanna die?¡±


    A cold smile broke out on Mo Jue¡¯s face when Eleven coldly harrumphed. ¡°Mo Jue, why don¡¯t you go find her? Why must she find you?¡±


    He was slightly caught off guard and coldly harrumphed before he turned off the computer. A pitch-black screen followed and the young kid shrugged his shoulders. Ye Wei raised her eyes in bafflement. ¡°Should I send a fully nude photo of myself over?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The young kid was utterly speechless. He said, ¡°I feel that sending him a pornographic clip would be better for his learning.¡±


    ¡°Dear darling child, it seems that you have been corrupted as well. How could you watch such stuff? I am telling third sister-in-law that you have become too evil.¡± Ye Wei pointed at the young kid with trembling fingers and had the ¡®I am shook and about to faint¡¯ feeling.


    Eleven gently laughed. Ye Wei, for real, got a pornographic video from another person¡¯s hard drive and sent it over to Mo Jue for his personal consumption.


    The young kid¡¯s lips were slanted aside. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t you pin the blame on me. I am not as perverted as you.¡±


    He was an innocent doll who was as innocent as a piece of paper. Having spent too much time on the internet and with the few of them, he ended up learning too much about the adult world.


    Bai Ye, as part of a prank, had him scan Beauty Su¡¯s hard disk to see if he had any unwholesome videos.


    ¡°Hehe, just like third brother indeed. Can you be that innocent?¡± Ye Wei looked at the young kid disdainfully as she clawed at his legs evilly. ¡°Your ¡®part¡¯ is simply not mature yet.¡±


    The young kid leaped three feet high and clutched his junior and accused Ye Wei with the agony of a violated virgin boy. He said, ¡°I¡¯m telling Mommy that auntie molested me!¡±


    Eleven looked at Ye Wei and was speechless. Cheng Anya happened to step in to see this shocking and over-the-top image.


    The young kid was clutching his junior with one hand and accusingly pointing at Ye Wei with the other hand. Ye Wei had an extremely gorgeous smile on her face, and the computer screen displayed Gorgeous Mo Jue¡¯s nude photo. She clearly heard the young kid scream molest¡­


    This image was thoroughly shocking.


    Ye Wei quickly closed the picture of Mo Jue and the young kid calmly put his hands by his side and looked out of the window, perplexed. Wasn¡¯t it noon? Why did his mommy return home this early?


    And even uncannily saw this unwholesome image.


    Miss Cheng was slightly shaken. She did not clearly see the person in the photo, just a completely nude person. She asked confusingly, ¡°Are you watching an AV clip?¡±


    The three of them shook their heads at the same time. Cheng Anya stared at the young kid and said, ¡°What did you just scream?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, we are doing crosstalk,¡± the young kid said as he laughed without blinking. There was an exceptional innocence in his eyes, as though not believing what he said was a heinous crime.


    Given who Cheng Anya was, she would not believe his explanation. Ye Wei changed the topic in a panic and asked, ¡°Third sister-in-law, you are on leave today?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yes. The wedding gown is back and I went to try it to see if it fits and whether any alterations are needed.¡± Cheng Anya smiled. When Ye Wei heard that, she perked up and wanted to take a look.


    Cheng Anya nodded, and the young kid and Eleven naturally followed along.


    Inside the wedding photo studio.


    The newly-made wedding gown was gorgeous. It had a high waistline and several fluffy layers below the waist that were like the spray from waves. The streamlined cutting, along with the lace and diamonds that adorned it, added to its beauty. When Cheng Anya wore it, it was gorgeously beautiful.


    The wedding gown, which was specially designed for her, brought out her calm and bright side. A designer designed her hairstyle and she seemed even more gorgeous once she wore a pearl necklace and ear studs.


    The young kid gushed at how she looked as gorgeous as a fairy.


    ¡°My dear mommy is so beautiful.¡± The young kid hugged Cheng Anya at her legs and praised her beauty effusively. ¡°Mommy, please marry me!¡±


    Ye Wei laughed. Third Young Master Ye drove his car over. Once he entered, he looked straight. As he had seen a mock-up before, he felt that this was especially beautiful and it really suited Cheng Anya.


    The wedding gown felt different when she wore it. He could remember how beautiful the wedding gown was when worn by a model, but he forgot how the model in question looked like. The wedding gown completely overwhelmed the style of the person wearing it, but it was different for her. It emphasized her sunny side. While the wedding gown was beautiful, she was even more beautiful.


    ¡°Brother, snap back to your senses.¡± Ye Wei waved her hand in front of him. Third Young Master Ye took a while to recover his senses and deliberately coughed twice. He said, ¡°It looks very good.¡±


    ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you take your wedding photos?¡±


    ¡°We did.¡± Cheng Anya smiled.


    In order to have photographs for publicity, they had previously visited to take their wedding photos. Since the wedding gown arrived too late, they had to make do with a temporary wedding gown. She actually wanted to retake her wedding photos.


    While the other wedding gown was beautiful, it paled compared to this. Like heaven and earth, they could not be compared to each other.


    Third Young Master Ye suddenly made a call and said, ¡°Liu Xiaotian, swing by the jewelry department and bring the Rose Tear over.¡±


    Cheng Anya frowned in incomprehension. What were they bringing the rose tear over for?


    ¡°We are taking our wedding photos.¡± Third Young Master Ye landed a kiss on her cheek and went into the changing room to change his clothes. Cheng Anya felt a slight heat on her face. He was thinking of retaking the wedding photos too. She loved this wedding gown too much.


    One had to be in their most beautiful when taking their wedding photos.


    ¡°Daddy is one who takes action.¡± The young kid laughed as Ye Wei and Eleven stood next to Cheng Anya and studied her wedding gown. Ye Wei said, ¡°When we return, I¡¯ll get Diana to design a few clothes for me.¡±


    ¡°Do you know her? Hearsay has it that she has very high standards.¡±


    ¡°A gun makes however high standards low.¡±


    Cheng Anya gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°You¡¯re good!¡±


    Liu Xiaotian quickly delivered the Rose Tear over. When she saw Cheng Anya, she was also shocked at how gorgeous she was. To think that people would say that the bride was the most gorgeous¡ªthey were spot on.


    Third Young Master Ye put the Rose Tear on her. Actually, the necklace was not designed by Third Young Master Ye but by Lin Xiaoyue instead. There was a half-completed product back then that Yang Xing adored. Following some changes, there was a slight change to the pendant that made it even more classical. Under Third Young Master Ye¡¯s hands, the necklace became a brand of An Ning International.


    It was unique.


    The wedding photographer was one of the tops in the field, and the two of them went for outdoor shots after taking a few sets of indoor shots. They happened to face a park, which was the most suitable place to take wedding photos.


    Ye Wei excitedly lifted the camera for Eleven to take candid photographs. Eleven¡¯s photography skills were extremely good. Even a top photographer was no match for her.


    Since Ye Wei did not say anything, Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya thought that they were taking photos for fun.


    There was a wooden bridge across the river, and the couples took a few sets of photos that had a special meaning to it. The blue sky, white clouds, clear water, and green plants made for picturesque scenery for the couple that always stuck together. Eleven had a whale of fun taking those photos.


    She always took photos of Ye Wei, and this was the second time somebody else appeared in her photos.


    It felt extremely good.


    Third Young Master Ye, in his white wedding gown, hugged Cheng Anya from the back and gently smiled. ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    She nodded and said, ¡°Very happy.¡±


    She looked back at him and smiled as he looked at her passionately and deeply. Eleven squinted and pressed the shutter several times to capture the scene. That would become the wedding photograph that Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya loved.


    The young kid raised his hand to express his opinion. ¡°Mommy, I want a photograph with you.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Cheng Anya happily agreed. Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya took a few sets of photographs with the young kid, and everybody was extremely happy.


    However, they did not know that a pair of black eyes was hidden in the woods, looking at them sinisterly and maliciously with overflowing hatred.


    Ye Chen, Cheng Anya¡­

 Chapter 401 - Giving Out Wedding Invitations

    After the wedding photos were taken again, Third Young Master Ye started to prepare for the wedding. He had selected the church for the wedding and printed the wedding invitations. That day, Third Young Master Ye had gone to see the wedding venue specially. He was not satisfied with the place and asked for a few places to be redecorated.


    He had planned the whole wedding banquet himself while Cheng Anya had nothing to do. Since October 7, she was already on a holiday and waiting to be a happy bride. When they were free, Ye Wei and Eleven would accompany her to shop and eat while acting as her bodyguard in the meantime. They had a good time together.


    Especially with the young kid, they had more fun.


    Because she was pregnant, she had reduced the times of going out. Every other week, she would go to the expert appointed by Su Man to do her checkup. Su Man would then analyze the results with her in the evening and order someone to send some medicine for her to take in time.


    The child had not developed any problems for the time being and was growing up healthily. Su Man planned to wait for another two months and if the child still had not developed any problems, he would come personally to check on her amniotic fluid and have a thorough look at the situation of the child.


    Third Young Master Ye would always spare time to accompany her for her checkup every time and listen to the results together with her in the evening, not letting her hide anything from him.


    Cheng Anya invited Liu Xiaotian and Li Yun out for tea and introduced them to each other. It was better for them to know each other earlier anyway since they were going to be the bridesmaids at the wedding. Both Li Yun and Liu Xiaotian schemed on how to mess with Third Young Master Ye on the day of marriage but were opposed by Cheng Anya. Li Yun found it unsatisfying and said that Cheng Anya was one that would neglect her friends when smitten with a new love. Cheng Anya ignored her. If they really messed with Third Young Master Ye, he would definitely be furious and take revenge afterward. They would be the ones suffering in the end.


    Anya went through the list of wedding invitations, but she couldn¡¯t find Yang Zekun¡¯s name. She raised her eyebrows and asked the young kid, ¡°How long haven¡¯t you met and talked to Uncle Yang?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± the young kid said with a smile. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ll have to send some wedding invitations to the uncles and aunts of grandpa¡¯s side later anyway, so why not send one to Uncle Yang as well?¡±


    Cheng Anya nodded and hesitated for a while. She then asked Ye Wei to take her to Yang Zekun. The two of them had agreed to meet in the park in front of Yang¡¯s house. Yang Yun had been in the hospital for a while and was depressed due to what had happened with Lin Xiaoyue. He lost both his mind and his dominance which he had in the past. The once domineering master of the business world had fallen, and his history had long passed.


    For this matter, Cheng Anya felt sorry. If it wasn¡¯t for what Yang Yun did, she wouldn¡¯t have spoken so maliciously that day. The only thing she felt sorry for was Yang Zekun.


    Yang Zekun just laughed it off and didn¡¯t say much. The both of them seemed a little awkward for a moment and not as intimate as they used to be. Fortunately, the atmosphere became less awkward when the young kid called out ¡®Uncle Yang¡¯ affectionately.


    Ye Wei leaned against the car to look at Yang Zekun. Although they were related by blood, she was like a stranger to him. No matter if it was the Ye family or the Yang family, whatever Ye Chen hated, she ignored them too. Cheng Anya wanted to say hello but dispelled that thought.


    Ye Wei was a person who understood everything in the world. How could she not know that Yang Zekun was her cousin? If she had regarded him as her cousin, she would have taken the initiative to say hello.


    She still took out the wedding invitation in the end and Yang Zekun received it. Cheng Anya didn¡¯t know if he would come, but she hoped that time could dilute the bad memories and make them friends again.


    Seven years of companionship and bond was not easily broken.


    ¡°Thank you for coming here specially to send me the invitation. I wish you happiness,¡± Yang Zekun said. He had a little smile on his face that was not obvious or faint, but it looked a little lonely and also a little relieved.


    Cheng Anya was upset. She said, ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Yang, will you come to my parent¡¯s wedding?¡± the young kid asked.


    ¡°If there is time, I will,¡± Yang Zekun replied and rubbed the young kid¡¯s hair. A few years ago, when Ning Ning was still very young, Yang Zekun had asked him, ¡°Ning Ning, do you wish that Uncle Yang could be your father?¡±


    Ning Ning had replied that if his mommy liked it, he would like it too. He had also said that if his mommy didn¡¯t like anyone, he would protect her. If he must have a father and his mommy didn¡¯t like anyone, he hoped that Uncle Yang would be his father.


    That little child¡¯s words were still echoing in his ears. It was such a pity that his mommy had someone she liked, who was also his father. He was not the favorite uncle of the young kid anymore.


    Both the young kid and Cheng Anya were Third Young Master Ye¡¯s.


    He lost.


    After the two parted ways, Yang Zekun stood in the park for a long time before he opened up the wedding invitation. After a long sigh, he had finally gotten over it.


    In fact, he had expected such an ending, but he was unwilling to give up. Now, he could really give up completely.


    Tomorrow would be a new beginning.


    ¡°Mommy, will Uncle Yang come?¡± Ning Ning asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet,¡± Cheng Anya said honestly. The car drove all the way to their former apartment.


    She had long given the house to Daddy Cheng. Gao Mei was Daddy Cheng¡¯s wife and therefore, lived with him too. Cheng Anya didn¡¯t want to take the past to heart. Since her father was alone and she had a new family herself, Gao Mei could accompany her father. She didn¡¯t care as long as she could control her bad temper.


    Just when they arrived at the door of the apartment, they heard the sound of people quarreling coming from the apartment. There was a sharp female voice and the angry scolding of Daddy Cheng. Gao Mei was persuading him about selling the house.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s face sank and took out the spare key to open the door.


    It happened that Daddy Cheng was snatching the house ownership certificate with a young man. Cheng Anya was furious. ¡°Let go of my father.¡±


    She was about to go over when Ye Wei pulled and stopped her. Eleven grabbed the young man¡¯s wrist and broke it hard. He screamed in pain. Eleven then tossed him away. Cheng Anya quickly held onto Daddy Cheng. His face turned red from anger and Cheng Anya calmed him down immediately while staring at the man angrily.


    ¡°Who are you? How can you break into someone¡¯s house?¡± The young man screamed and Cheng Anya frowned. Only then did she realize that there was a beautiful woman standing beside Gao Mei. She had big wavy curves and was wearing a red dress. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Lin Li?¡±


    Lin Li saw her and smiled flatteringly. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back. Is this my nephew? How handsome.¡±


    She smiled and wanted to get closer, but Ye Wei stopped her and chuckled. ¡°Stay away from my sister-in-law.¡±


    Ye Wei had seen too many women like her. She was coquettish and enchanting. Every movement of hers made it obvious where she came from. She was unhappy.


    ¡°I want to talk to my sister. What does that have to do with you?¡± Lin Li stood with her arms akimbo and scolded


    Cheng Anya frowned deeper. When did Lin Li come back? How could she not know? Who was that young man? He was beaten up by Eleven, but he still dared to stare at them. He was definitely unkind.


    Looking at her angry father, Cheng Anya sneered.


    The young kid dutifully helped Daddy Cheng sit down and poured him a glass of water. ¡°Grandpa, drink water and cool down. My aunt would solve this.¡±


    Ye Wei gave a thumbs-up to the young kid. It was unjustifiable for her to not solve the problem since the young kid had so much trust in her. Although the young kid¡¯s tone was calm and polite, Ye Wei understood what he meant. He wanted her to beat her to death.


    She touched her chin and looked at Lin Li. She could crush her with just her nail. If she beat a woman like this with her skills, things would turn ugly when news spread. Even if she wanted to die, she could not afford to lose this face.


    ¡°Hey, who do you usually mix with?¡± Ye Wei asked politely, laughing more enchantingly than Lin Li. However, she was a natural, unlike Lin Li. They were not of the same level at all.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Her face turned red angrily. The young man wanted to come over and beat Ye Wei but was severely trampled on by Eleven. ¡°You¡¯d better stay still.¡±


    She had stepped on him so hard that the man fell on the bookcase beside her. Gao Mei and Lin Li rushed to hold him. Gao Mei asked, ¡°Why are you all beating people up?¡±


    ¡°If you were human, I wouldn¡¯t have hit you.¡± Eleven sneered coldly.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Cheng Anya asked Daddy Cheng in a soft voice. She was anxious and worried. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you are in trouble?¡±


    Daddy Cheng sighed. ¡°You and Ah Chen are going to get married the day after tomorrow. Daddy didn¡¯t want to bother you with this as it would be unlucky. I didn¡¯t expect them¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad, I understand your thoughts. There¡¯s nothing auspicious or inauspicious. If there¡¯s anything, come to me. You have brought me up. How can I let you be bullied by others just because it will bring me bad luck?¡± Cheng Anya said flatly and glanced at Lin Li and Gao Mei. ¡°What happened? What were you going to do?¡±


    Gao Mei said, ¡°What we are going to do is our own business. You are already going to get married. This is none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Gao Mei, what did you tell me last time? Before you moved in, you said you would take good care of my father and accompany him. Are those empty promises? None of you would be able to leave if you don¡¯t make things clear today,¡± Cheng Anya said in a cold tone. After experiencing so many things, she knew how to be intimidating in her speech, which was frightening then.


    Ning Ning took the house ownership certificate away. ¡°Mommy, they are robbing the house.¡±


    Lin Li blushed, but she said rightfully, ¡°This house belongs to my father and my mother. What does it matter if I take it? The man that you are going to marry is so rich. Do you even care about this house?¡±


    As soon as Cheng Anya heard her, she understood what was going on. She smiled coldly. ¡°I gave this house to my father and it is still under my name. Wait, who¡¯s your father? My father only has one daughter, and that¡¯s me. Your father has long been buried under the ground. Don¡¯t give me any reasons for the betrayal. Ultimately, your mother has only lived here temporarily. On what grounds are you taking my house?¡±


    ¡°Besides, being rich is my business. What does it have to do with you? Which law stipulates that I must give you money?¡±

 Chapter 402 - What Had Happened Seven Years Ago

    Cheng Anya didn¡¯t expect Gao Mei and Lin Li to be so bold. At first, she had wanted to transfer the house under Daddy Cheng¡¯s name. However, on second thought, a conflict would definitely break out if she had done that as Gao Mei was a greedy person. Hence, Cheng Anya dropped the idea and simply let them live in it first. If Gao Mei really cared about her father from then on, she would gift the house to them. She didn¡¯t want her to take advantage of her.


    At that time, she had pledged with blood and tears that she would take good care of Daddy Cheng. But, according to Cheng Anya¡¯s experience of living with her for so many years, that was debatable. Since then, she would call Daddy Cheng once every two or three days. Daddy Cheng didn¡¯t tell Cheng Anya anything and Gao Mei¡¯s tone had become kinder. She thought that she had changed for the better, but she didn¡¯t expect her to become worse.


    It was not that she was unwilling to give up the house. It was just that she didn¡¯t want a greedy woman to take advantage of her.


    Lin Li¡¯s face turned red upon hearing what she said, but she couldn¡¯t refute it. She was very anxious. The young man beside her pulled her over and whispered to her before they both sneaked into the room and discussed something secretly. Cheng Anya was not happy, but Ye Wei smiled and shook her head. She wanted them to feel cornered and then settle them together once and for all. Some people would not learn to be good without being taught a lesson.


    ¡°Dad, I know you have a good temper and that you married her in order to find someone to take care of me. After tolerating her for all these years, I¡¯m sure you are fed up with it. Why not¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, Cheng Anya, what are you saying? People usually try to persuade others not to leave. Why do you do the opposite instead? Do you bear to see your father die alone? You have a family now. Will you be able to manage it?¡± As soon as Gao Mei heard Cheng Anya¡¯s voice, she was anxious. She was greedy for small advantages and wanted the house for herself. She had previously mentioned to Daddy Cheng that she wanted him to talk to Cheng Anya about transferring the house under his name. Daddy Cheng disagreed with her and for this, they had quarreled several times.


    But a divorce? She was extremely unwilling to. Everybody knew that Cheng Anya had now transformed into a princess from a Cinderella as she was married to the president of An Ning International. She also knew that Third Young Master Ye loved the mother and son and listened to them well. Although she didn¡¯t like her, she still had to send money to Daddy Cheng. How could she let go of such a good opportunity?


    Furthermore, telling others that her daughter had married the president of An Ning International would gain a lot of face for her. Gao Mei definitely would not miss out on such a great chance. She must have been possessed to have accepted Lin Li¡¯s suggestion to rob and mortgage the house.


    Cheng Anya looked at her coldly. ¡°Gao Mei, I¡¯ve wanted you to leave for a long time and this is not a recent decision. If it wasn¡¯t because you¡¯ve been with my father for so many years, and it¡¯s been hard on you as well, we would have abandoned you once we became well-off. Do you think I¡¯ll still let you stay here and shout at us like this? It has been hard on you? What nonsense. After marrying my father, all the money he earned was gambled away by you. You have no ability to work at all. Furthermore, my father had to pay off your debts as well. Don¡¯t go too far, or I¡¯ll let you and her daughter sleep on the streets.¡±


    She knew how hard her father had worked during those days.


    ¡°My father is a kind and honest person who wouldn¡¯t mind all these. But I¡¯m not like him. Gao Mei, once my father agrees, both of you would have to divorce. My father is only forty-seven years old this year, but he is behaving like a man in his fifties because of you. Do you think I¡¯d like you? My father is a good-looking man. If he wants to find another wife, there are plenty of candidates out there. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Cheng Anya¡¯s tone was indifferent.


    Daddy Cheng sat alone in silence while Ning Ning comforted him. He knew that his grandfather was honest and kind, and the reason why he married Gao Mei was that he was too busy with his business and no one was able to take care of Cheng Anya. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the marriage would burden him more.


    How could such an honest and kind person raise someone so fierce like his mommy? He was still very confused. Ning Ning chuckled and said, ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. If you don¡¯t want to live like this anymore, say it. It¡¯s easy to apply for a divorce. I just need to move my fingers.¡±


    Daddy Cheng smiled gently. Just as he was about to open his mouth, Lin Li and the young man came out. They smiled flatteringly and asked them to sit down, saying that they could negotiate about the matter. If Cheng Anya disagreed with it, they would not touch the house.


    Ye Wei and Eleven raised their eyebrows. ¡®What¡¯s with the sudden change of attitude? What were they discussing inside there?¡¯


    Cheng Anya was someone who had always adopted measures that were appropriate to the actual situation. She really wanted to settle this matter once and for all and get rid of all the problems that could arise in the future. She knew that her father was devoted to her mother in his whole life. If it wasn¡¯t because she was still young, there wouldn¡¯t be Gao Mei at all. He had no feelings for her and just felt that abandoning her because he and his daughter were now living a good life was unkind.


    However, she didn¡¯t think so. Lin Li was back with that young man who looked dubious and they would definitely cause their lives a mess. She didn¡¯t allow anyone to disturb her father.


    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s rare for you to come home. Should I cook for you?¡± Lin Li said with a flattering smile. ¡°Do stay at home for a meal.¡±


    She signaled to Gao Mei to say something. Gao Mei immediately said that she would buy the ingredients to cook.


    Ye Wei leaned back leisurely. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m tired of delicacies. I haven¡¯t eaten simple meals yet. Since the in-laws are so friendly, we shouldn¡¯t be disrespectful.¡±


    Lin Li¡¯s face changed. At the thought of Ye Wei¡¯s identity, she didn¡¯t dare to lose her temper. Gao Mei hurried out to buy the ingredients.


    Lin Li poured water for them busily. Cheng Anya looked at her coldly. ¡°Lin Li, when did you come back?¡±


    ¡°Recently,¡± Lin Li said with a smile. Her resentment was hidden in her eyes. After she was being sold, she had been living a life worse than a prostitute. She couldn¡¯t escape at all. However, when she saw the news of the marriage between Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye, which had caused a stir in the city, she recognized Cheng Anya. She told the store owner that she was Cheng Anya¡¯s sister and pleaded with him to let her go home so that she could bring money to redeem herself.


    The boss was doubtful of it. Anyway, since she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape, he agreed to let her go home. Lin Li brought her friend back as well. Who knew that Daddy Cheng said that he didn¡¯t have money. Although Cheng Anya did give him living expenses, he didn¡¯t want to give it to Lin Li. She didn¡¯t dare to ask from Cheng Anya directly. Hence, she could only ask her father. Since he didn¡¯t agree to it, she wanted to mortgage the house and redeem herself.


    Who knew Cheng Anya had witnessed it.


    In fact, she hated Cheng Anya. Upon seeing her looking so well-off on television and in the newspapers, she had extremely hated her. At that time, she had a big debt and wanted to sell Cheng Anya off. Unexpectedly, Cheng Anya was lucky. She checked the tapes that night at the bar and knew that Cheng Anya had accidentally gone out with Third Young Master Ye. She was very angry and left quietly. She was sold off to the underground trade world because she was in debt. The people there were cannibals that didn¡¯t spit bones. Women were forced to become prostitutes while those who were useless were forced to sell their body organs. She was afraid of living like that and just wanted to run away.


    She thought that if she was the one who went to seduce Third Young Master Ye and followed him upstairs, Cheng Anya would be the one that was sold instead of her. The one who was now enjoying all the happiness in the world would be her then. Seeing how Cheng Anya was so well-off, wore branded clothes that she had never once had, had a nice job, a cute son, and most importantly, a rich husband who doted on her, Lin Li hated her even more.


    Cheng Anya looked at her as if she had to thank her. If she didn¡¯t think of selling her then, she would not have met Third Young Master Ye. Without that glass of spiked wine, she wouldn¡¯t have stayed with Third Young Master Ye for a night.


    Eleven whispered a few words in Ye Wei¡¯s ear. Ye Wei chuckled.


    Ye Wei asked, ¡°By the way, my sister-in-law¡¯s sister, who¡¯s in charge of you?¡±


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. There are only a few gangs that have prostitutes in City A. I¡¯m sure you know what I¡¯m asking,¡± Ye Wei said with a smile. Lin Li blushed and glared at Ye Wei.


    She was trying to cheat Cheng Anya that she had a decent job. Unexpectedly, Ye Wei had seen through her. She was ashamed, angry, and hateful at the same time, especially in front of Cheng Anya.


    As soon as she was about to get angry, the young man at the side stopped her and gave her a warning look. He smiled. ¡°We are from the Dragon Gate.¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned while the young kid frowned. Ye Wei acknowledged and said, ¡°So you¡¯re from the Dragon Gate. Which hall master are you under? Forget it. A nobody like you might not know a hall master. How about an altar master? You should at least know an altar master, right?¡±


    The young man¡¯s expression changed and he forced out a smile. ¡°Is Miss Ye very familiar with the Dragon Gate?¡±


    ¡°Not that much. I¡¯ve just heard about it from some of my best friends in the nightclub I often go to. I¡¯m not familiar with the Dragon Gate at all. However, I have heard that the Dragon Gate does not get involved in red-light places and drug trafficking. So, it was just a joke.¡± Ye Wei smiled enchantingly and charmingly. To them, they had only known that the master of the Dragon Gate was Fourth Young Master Tang as it was an open fact.


    First Young Master Lin and Third Young Master Ye were the masters in the dark and only a few people knew about them. Recently, it was chaotic in City A, but neither the people under Third Young Master Ye nor First Young Master Lin knew about them.


    ¡°Who said that? Every underworld business would be involved in those two areas. Otherwise, how else could they make money?¡± the young man said excitedly while waving his hands.


    Ye Wei arched her fist and posed like an ancient man. ¡°Big brother, how insightful.¡±


    The young man laughed triumphantly.


    Cheng Anya pouted while the young kid smiled. Lin Li tried to talk to Cheng Anya about their funny anecdotes that happened when they were living together before. Cheng Anya was disinterested. Just then, Gao Mei came back and said that she wanted to make them a meal.


    Ye Wei whispered in Cheng Anya¡¯s ear. She nodded. She had originally wanted to stop her but she calmed down and took out several wedding invitations from her bag. ¡°Dad, please help me give these invitations to aunt. We received a lot of help from her in those years and I have always remembered it. Give the rest of the invitations to your close friends.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Daddy Cheng took over the invitation cards and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re really thoughtful.¡±


    Cheng Anya smiled. Lin Li said, ¡°Anya, give us an invitation too.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Gao Mei said from the kitchen. ¡°Your sister is getting married. Do you need an invitation to enter?¡±


    ¡°Right, I¡¯m confused for a moment.¡±


    Cheng Anya sneered and kept quiet. The phone rang and she picked it up. It was Third Young Master Ye. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll go back later. There¡¯s a little problem that I¡¯ll have to solve here before I can go in peace.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye told her to be careful before Ye Wei took over the phone call. ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯m here. What are you afraid of?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya talked for a while before hanging up.


    Lin Li¡¯s eyes were red with envy. She said, ¡°Your wedding must be very grand. I really want to see how it would be like the day after tomorrow. It must be beautiful.¡±


    Cheng Anya was too lazy to reply to her. She and her father sat on the sofa and chatted with each other, talking about old neighbors, while Ye Wei was teasing the young man. For a while, the atmosphere in the living room was lively.


    When Lin Li went to the kitchen to help, Cheng Anya took Daddy Cheng to the master bedroom. ¡°Dad, what is your stand about this? In such an environment, all the friends Lin Li have made are gangsters. What if they end up gambling and borrowing more money in the future? You can¡¯t be burdened by them for a lifetime. Now that they¡¯ve seen me leading a better life, they would definitely take us for granted. You know how Gao Mei is like. I don¡¯t want you to be like this. Look at how much you have aged these years. Men of your age are supposed to be strong and confident. You can¡¯t waste your time on them.¡±


    This was the first time Cheng Anya had said these things to her father in a straightforward manner.


    Daddy Cheng was saddened at the thought of how hard he had to work all those years. ¡°I should never have married her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still not too late if you choose to get a divorce now. You need to find an old companion, a thoughtful one that can live with you peacefully together. The situation now makes me worried.¡± Cheng Anya hugged Daddy Cheng. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to find an old companion, you¡¯d better move in with us. Ning Ning would leave after the wedding, but I have another one growing in my stomach. You can have fun taking care of him and I can keep you accompany too.¡±


    Upon listening to Anya¡¯s thoughtful words, Daddy Cheng¡¯s heart was soft. He held his daughter¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Cheng Anya heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I was waiting for you to say that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll settle this after you get married. Let¡¯s not break the happiness.¡±


    ¡°Dad, it doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t believe that.¡±


    ¡°No, Daddy insists. There are many things to pay attention to. I have tolerated her for such a long time and it doesn¡¯t matter if I have to do it for a longer period of time,¡± Daddy Cheng said lovingly. People of the older generation were all more superstitious about it.


    ¡°Okay, I will listen to you.¡± Cheng Anya could not beat his stubbornness and smiled instead. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Lin Li and that man would do. It¡¯s fine if they knew their place. If they don¡¯t, they will get it from me.¡±


    ¡°Anya, does Lin Li know about the matter with Ah Chen? If she told him, would Ah Chen get the wrong idea?¡± Daddy Cheng was worried about it. When Ning Ning and Ye Chen had met each other at first, he asked Cheng Anya about it and she answered him honestly. He also knew that his daughter had made up a lie and lied to Ye Chen. ¡°You are going to get married the day after tomorrow. Don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±

 Chapter 403 - The Camp, Oh, the Camp

    Cheng Anya laughed and said, ¡°Daddy, I am already this old and can¡¯t make any more mistakes. I did lie to him in the past, and I admit that did go overboard. He, however, made mistakes too! How could I, an innocent and pure lady, not get angry at such things? I was already extremely nice by not taking a few nude photos of him and circulating them, not to mention that he had forgotten me for so many years and might not be able to remember me. If we take a step back and look at things, what could he even do if he recalls it? Worse comes to worst, I¡¯ll just have cold noodles for days and he won¡¯t bear to do anything toward me. There is this saying that goes, ¡°A mother is precious for her children.¡± If I do not keep him in check, I still have a son and another one on the way. Surely he can¡¯t divorce me because of that, right? How it all began is not important; it is the process and how it ends that is comparatively more important. Only fools would dig up a seven-year-old score.¡±


    As she mused along, Daddy Cheng heard it and was happy. He understood his darling daughter best. He didn¡¯t have to worry since she would be able to resolve any problem she encountered.


    ¡°I know. Be a bit more obedient and seek an opportunity to clarify what happened years ago. Couples must be upfront with each other, and lying to him is still a lie. There¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡°Honesty begets mercy.¡± I am certain it is better than you cooking up something yourself.¡± As Daddy Cheng rambled along with a cut and dry truth, Cheng Anya nodded and smiled, effusively telling him that she knew.


    ¡°Oh, you¡­ Wouldn¡¯t things be so much better if Yun-er was still alive? She would be able to carry her grandson in a few more months.¡± Daddy Cheng laughed a little sadly. He really missed his wife.


    Cheng Anya felt her heart slightly well up. She said, ¡°Ah Chen and I went to visit Mommy a few days ago. We¡¯ve told her about it, and she will be happy knowing that although she¡¯s six feet under.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s a pity that your mommy toiled her whole life and did not get to enjoy the slightest happiness¡­¡±


    ¡°Daddy, it is because of Mommy¡¯s hardship that you must enjoy double the happiness on her behalf,¡± Cheng Anya laughed and said. ¡°You are not even fifty and still have a long way to go. When the time comes, find a like-minded partner you can travel the world with or pick flowers with. I¡¯ll sponsor you¡ªno, Ning Ning will sponsor you. I don¡¯t have such a capability.¡±


    Daddy Cheng broke into laughter, and Cheng Anya was happy in her heart too.


    He took out a small box from the drawer which had several layers that were locked. He opened them to reveal a gold necklace wrapped in red cloth. The pendant was a ruby. While the gold necklace and ruby made for a somewhat interesting combination, the pendant was extremely beautiful and somewhat resembled the Rose Tear.


    This was her first time seeing something this precious that seemed extremely valuable.


    ¡°It¡¯s for you. Daddy never had much his whole life, and this necklace is for your mommy. When she was at her deathbed, she told me that your maternal grandmother gave it to her, and it shall be passed down generation to generation. However difficult the days are, it must not be sold and it will become your dowry when you get married,¡± Daddy Cheng said.


    ¡°Is this the very first iteration of the Rose Tear?¡± Cheng Anya looked at the familiar pendant. While the Rose Tear was blue, it was, however, red. She remembered that the Rose Tear that Lin Xiaoyue wore in the photograph was also blue.


    While Cheng Anya had little knowledge of gems, she went on a crash course in them after entering An Ning International. Although she was unable to quite see the value in the ruby, one look was enough to tell that it did not pale to the Rose Tear that Ye Chen gave her.


    ¡°Did Mommy say that it was from my maternal grandmother?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She said that your grandfather spent his entire savings to make it for her, and your mommy said that sapphire was the first choice, but your grandfather recognized a Chinese businessman who wanted to thank him for saving him back then and give him this ruby. Your grandmother hence felt that the ruby was more significant, so your grandfather decided on using ruby for the pendant.¡± Daddy Cheng explained. ¡°When Ning Ning and you were in England, Daddy knew and wanted to send you the necklace. When I recalled your mommy¡¯s last words, I held back. I am very sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even if you give it to me, I will not sell it. It¡¯s an heirloom, not an antidote for poverty.¡± Cheng Anya laughed and kept the necklace. ¡°Does Gao Mei know about it?¡±


    ¡°She does not. If she did, this necklace would have disappeared long ago.¡± Daddy Cheng shook his head. Cheng Anya harrumphed and clenched her fists. ¡°Daddy, relax. I¡¯ll get you out of this mess.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Daddy Cheng was at a loss as to whether to cry or laugh.


    Father and daughter exchanged some sweet words with each other before the two of them went to the living room. Ye Wei and the adult male were chatting very¡­ happily. Ye Wei was like some average joe who did not discriminate against anybody. She was able to have a very good time with anybody she could click with and was interesting. The young man almost flipped from laughter.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, what are you holding?¡±


    ¡°The dowry my father gave me.¡± Cheng Anya laughed. Gao Mei and Lin Li could hear it. The mother and daughter were wondering how Daddy Cheng, who did not earn much his entire life, was able to prepare a dowry for her.


    Ye Wei opened the box and her mouth was agape. It was a pure ruby pendant. She could not help but take it out. Gao Mei¡¯s and Lin Li¡¯s eyes grew wide. Gao Mei was breathing heavily and grabbed Daddy Cheng as she asked, ¡°Where did you get that from?¡±


    Cheng Anya pushed her hand away and said, ¡°My mommy left this for me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my, third sister-in-law has just struck gold! This is an extremely rare natural ruby!¡± Ye Wei said. ¡°According to what I know, production of this particular type of artificial rubies ended in 1965. It is almost impossible to find such gems in the market, let alone something as pure as this.¡±


    Eleven took it and took a look. She gently said, ¡°That¡¯s correct. It is a natural ruby from Sri Lanka that you can¡¯t even get off the black market now.¡±


    Burning envy appeared in Gao Mei¡¯s and Lin Li¡¯s eyes. Gao Mei unhappily screamed, ¡°Cheng Guang, how dare you hide this treasure from me despite me being with you all these years?¡±


    Lin Li also said, ¡°Daddy, you are too biased. I called you daddy for more than ten years and you gave her the dowry. What about me then?¡±


    ¡­


    The young kid silently watched and wagered that his auntie was deliberately provoking them. Ye Wei slowly kept the gem and put in Cheng Anya¡¯s purse. She laughed and said, ¡°Is that the ¡®red¡¯ version of the Rose Tear? It will take twenty of third brother¡¯s Rose Tear to match this particular one in value.¡±


    This was definitely the truth. Cheng Guang being able to produce something as precious as this left Ye Wei extremely shocked.


    Lin Li immediately grabbed Gao Mei, who was on the verge of hysteria. The man, in glee, rushed to open the door. Ye Wei coldly raised her eyebrows. It was as she expected.


    Over ten menacing men rushed in with angry looks, suggesting they ought not to be trifled with. Cheng Anya pulled Daddy Cheng aside and said with arms akimbo, ¡°Lin Li, what is this all about?¡±


    The young man broke into an obscene smile and said, ¡°The three gorgeous ladies, please follow us.¡±


    Lin Yi coldly laughed and said, ¡°Cheng Anya, I will let you experience what I have been through. If it weren¡¯t for you escaping years ago, you would have been sold! Give me Daddy Cheng¡¯s gem and I will spare you some pain.¡±


    Ning Ning, in a corner, drank his milk tea as though nothing was happening. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen.¡±


    Cheng Anya looked around and Ye Wei broke into a gorgeous smile. ¡°Oh, hi, handsome! You are called ¡®brother bull¡¯, right? You sure are bullish enough to catch all three of us, huh? I am so scared! Spare my third sister-in-law and I¡¯ll offer myself in her place.¡±


    The man broke into an even more perverted smile, his eyes glinting with desire. He did not behave until Lin Li punched him. Eleven coldly said, ¡°You dare to touch Third Young Master Ye¡¯s woman and sister?¡±


    Brother Bull beckoned the ten-over men forward. He said, ¡°Tie them up and accept whatever the old man offers. Since we are indebted to those loan sharks, we will get into trouble if we don¡¯t pay. Why don¡¯t we take our chances here? Since Third Young Master Ye would want his woman¡¯s nudes to be circulating on the internet, let¡¯s tie them.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Brother Bull, that necklace.¡±


    ¡°Idiot! Once we have them, can that necklace still escape?¡±


    With a flick of a wrist, a silver gun appeared in Ye Wei¡¯s hands and scared the daylights out of everybody. The gorgeous Ye Wei walked toward Brother Bull while twisting her hips. Brother Bull backed off and the ten-over men in black also backed off in fear.


    She brazenly laughed and said, ¡°Even the oldest amongst you are forty. How the hell do you go about your work without a gun? I¡¯ve been playing with guns since seven, but my aim is not particularly good. Where is the best place I should aim at?¡±


    As she feigned herself aiming, the men in black shuddered in fear. The young kid calmly said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t scare them with a toy gun. It would be bad if we startle the neighbors.¡±


    Ye Wei then recalled that she could not shoot. She had forgotten how shooting would attract too much attention. She quickly kept her gun. When Brother Bull heard that it was a toy gun, he flew into a rage and waved to order his men to kidnap them.


    Cheng Anya had Daddy Cheng read magazines and ignore what was happening¡­


    After some cries of pain and punching and kicking, the ten-over men piled up in the corner one on top of another. Gao Mei and Lin Li huddled together and broke into tears.


    Daddy Cheng, in his extreme anger, ignored the men. He pointed to Lin Li and Gao Mei and said, ¡°Get out! Get out of my home.¡±


    As this was not her idea, Gao Mei panicked. Lin Li only told her the idea when they were in the kitchen, and she was shocked. Lin Li, however, told her that she would not slip up at all, and that was when Gao Mei relented and allowed them to do what they had to do.


    They did not expect things to turn out this way.


    ¡°Dear old partner, please do not do this. I do not dare to do anything else again. Please spare Lin Li and Little Bull.¡± Gao Mei pleaded.


    Cheng Anya did not believe a single word. She said, ¡°You scram too.¡±


    ¡°No, you cannot chase me away this way. I am your father¡¯s wife.¡±


    Cheng Anya pouted as Daddy Cheng sat down in anger. ¡°Both mother and daughter get away from my sight.¡±


    Lin Li grabbed Daddy Cheng¡¯s leg and cried. She said, ¡°Daddy, you cannot chase me away this way. I¡¯ve no money to bring back and they will kill me. Daddy, please save me. Daddy¡­¡±


    The young kid smiled as he saw both mother and daughter put up an act. Ye Wei moved her fist and pointed at the corner and said, ¡°Brother Bull, have your brothers take us on again and we¡¯ll see who comes out on top.¡±


    How could they put up a fight again? Almost all of their bones were broken, and they were moaning and groaning in a corner.


    Cheng Anya really did not want to see them in this state, but Lin Li was not repentant, let alone Gao Mei. As she did not want them to disturb her daddy again, she said, ¡°Gao Mei, as long as you leave my father, I will fulfill whatever conditions you have.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Gao Mei was nowhere willing to leave. ¡°Cheng Guang, who was by your side for their whole life? Was it your wife or daughter? I have followed you for at least ten-over years.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Cheng Anya coldly ordered. Her father was a soft-hearted man. Her cries would undoubtedly sway him.


    ¡°Just leave, will you?¡± Daddy Cheng said with a tinge of helplessness. If this happened some time ago, he would still hesitate. Lin Li bringing somebody to make things difficult for her daughter and grandson left him with no other choice.


    Anya was correct. Lin Li was incorrigible and would implicate his daughter and grandson someday. The earlier the relationship ended, the better it was. Besides, Cheng Anya was marrying a tycoon, Third Young Master Ye, and people would look down on her if they knew she had such a sister like Lin Yi and assume that Cheng Anya was like Lin Li.


    He did not want his daughter to be on the wrong end of public opinion.


    ¡°Daddy, you cannot do this. You can¡¯t simply leave us in the lurch. Daddy!!¡± Lin Li screamed.


    Cheng Anya coldly laughed and said, ¡°You became indebted to loan sharks seven years ago but still lived on. Lin Li, you have spent many years in the doldrums and definitely have your way around things. How about this? As long as you and your mommy completely leave my daddy, I can help you repay your debt and help you regain your freedom. The condition is for you to stay away from my dad for life.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Lin Li hesitated. ¡°You still have to give me an additional sum of money.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Cheng Anya raised her eyebrows with arms akimbo. ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    ¡°A hundred million yuan.¡± Lin Li had no qualms making that exorbitant request. As she thought that Cheng Anya was marrying Ye Chen, a hundred million yuan was a small change to them.


    Ye Wei shook her head. How could there be such women? She was in awe at how Anya¡¯s father could tolerate them for so many years. A person with such immense compassion was extremely hard to come by.


    ¡°My mommy will not give you a single cent.¡± The young kid chuckled as he put down the cup. ¡°She has gone above and beyond her obligations to help you repay the loan sharks, but I am afraid that you won¡¯t get the money you are asking for. If you are tired of living, I can guarantee instant fulfillment.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± She did not expect a child to threaten her in such a manner and was a little afraid. She had, for the want of money, puckered up her courage and said in tears, ¡°Anya, I know I have done much wrong toward you. Could you, on account of how we have spent the past few years together, help me this once? I will be grateful to you.¡±


    ¡°Lin Li, isn¡¯t helping you repay your debt already of help to you?¡± Cheng Anya asked in a smile. What was ¡®help¡¯ to her? To give her a hundred million yuan so that she did not have to worry about her life?


    F***!


    She was asking for too much!


    ¡®A hundred million¡­ I won¡¯t even be able to earn a hundred million my entire lifetime!¡¯ She was driven stark mad by her desire for money.


    ¡°No, you must give me that hundred million or I cannot get on with life,¡± Lin Li said. ¡°Not to mention Mommy, she is about to leave Daddy, and Daddy must provide alimony every month.¡±


    As Ye Wei listened on, she felt that this woman was indeed over-the-top to demand alimony. Like an idiot who rambles incoherently, did she even know what shame was?


    Brother Bull gestured toward Lin Li with his eyes. Lin Li said, ¡°Once you agree, I will bring my mother away.¡±


    Cheng Anya laughed and said, ¡°I am curious. Why can¡¯t you live without a hundred million yuan? Do you desire the life of an emperor? How many people in City A are worth a hundred million yuan? Is our Lin Li dreaming of going big?¡±


    As Lin Li heard on, she felt awkward but did not feel she was in the wrong. She said, ¡°If it is that easy for you to cough out a hundred million yuan, why don¡¯t you give it to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather burn it than give it to you.¡± Cheng Anya laughed. ¡°Lin Li, Gao Mei, be wiser, okay? I¡¯ll repay your debts to the loan sharks, so disappear for good and I¡¯ll see you in court. This marriage is over for good, and you will not get anything out of it.¡±


    She decided to be clear-cut and clarify everything. As she was so materialistic and wanted to milk as much money out of her as possible, she would not allow it to happen.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gao Mei panicked.


    Cheng Anya coldly laughed and said, ¡°The end of the marriage, which is for you to leave, is a given. Ah Chen will be able to take care of you with minimal effort.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you are bullying us with your power.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with bullying people with one¡¯s power?¡± Cheng Anya coldly laughed. ¡°When it comes to people of your ilk, using somebody of greater power against you is already as good as it can get. It¡¯s still the same question¡ªto leave or not. If you do not want to leave on your own accord, you¡¯ll be evicted.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Guang, no. No¡­¡± Gao Mei cried as she pleaded with Daddy Cheng.


    Daddy Cheng sighed and turned around.


    The young kid said, ¡°If you are smart enough, agree to my mommy¡¯s condition and be free from debt. As people who have hands and feet, you will be able to make a living by serving plates in a restaurant. To live by your own strength is not a difficult thing. Woe be upon you when my mommy flies into a rage.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Anya, are you really not going to give me money?¡±


    ¡°In your dreams.¡±


    Lin Li was shocked and flew into a rage. She said, ¡°What reasons do you have not to give me the money? Cheng Anya, if it weren¡¯t for me, Third Young Master Ye and you would never have met and you would have never borne his child. What¡¯s wrong with giving me a hundred million yuan then?¡±


    Cheng Anya coldly laughed as Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. The young kid raised his ears. Huh, there¡¯s gossip about his mommy¡­


    When Lin Li saw Cheng Anya remain silent, she sounded even more gleeful. She said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me bringing you to the pub back then, would you be able to even meet Third Young Master Ye? If you did not even seduce Third Young Master Ye, would you even be able to give birth to that child? You are a gold digger, so what basis do you have to criticize me?¡±


    The young kid was shocked, and so was Ye Wei. Eleven felt that things were out of the world.


    Didn¡¯t his mommy and daddy say that they were in love and he was the result of that? ¡®Uh¡­ Mommy, this lie you are spinning is quite exaggerated.¡¯


    Daddy Cheng suddenly panicked and hurriedly said, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Everybody looked in Daddy Cheng¡¯s direction, only to see Third Young Master Ye seemingly smile as he looked at Cheng Anya. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s expression sent shivers down Miss Cheng¡¯s spine.


    Miss Cheng was sad and angry.


    Game over.


    F***!

 Chapter 404 - The Memories Return Home

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    After Third Young Master Ye had his meeting, he called Cheng Anya and she simply said that she had some problems at her daddy¡¯s place that she had to settle so that she could leave with peace of mind. Ye Wei also told him that she was around, and Third Young Master Ye was secretly guessing if somebody was kicking up a racket at Daddy Cheng¡¯s place. Given how filial Cheng Anya was, something would happen. He also knew that Ye Wei and Eleven were with Cheng Anya, so he was not worried as they would bring her back in one piece.


    After reading the documents for about fifteen minutes, he realized that he could no longer digest the documents. He was worried about her because he did not see her and was not by her side. Since Third Young Master Ye knew that she was in trouble, he had no peace of mind and drove to Anya¡¯s original apartment.


    When he was on the road, he wanted to call Anya to tell her he would be reaching. However, he did not call after giving it some thought. He wanted to swing by to see what was actually going on given how terrible Anya sounded. It was as though she was suppressing anger in her.


    Third Young Master Ye ended the call and gently smiled as he drove onto the highway. Moments after he entered the highway, he saw a car lose control at a bend and slam into the railings along the road.


    The car, with a loud bang, destroyed the railings and kicked up a cloud of dust. The front of the car was severely dented in and there was no movement. The driver of said car had been driving extremely quickly, so the resulting collision was extremely severe and many cars around it screeched to a halt. As it happened on the left lane, he saw everything clearly.


    He stopped the car. Somebody else had called the police. Third Young Master Ye went up to take a look at the person in the car. A bloodied hand stuck out of the car, and blood pooled on the ground. Some at the scene were already shaking their heads.


    He secretly wondered, given the severity of the collision, whether this person was more likely dead than alive.


    He did not care much and started up his car and continued driving. As the accident on the highway would cause a road closure, cars would build up on the road and all that was on his mind was to get to Cheng Anya.


    When he saw the scene of the accident from his rearview mirror, an image of a bloodied him lying in the car flashed through his mind. He had a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu and frowned.


    His mind was suddenly jolted. Third Young Master Ye felt as though many needles were stabbing at his head. As he clutched his head and endured the searing pain, he exited the highway and suddenly came to a halt. An even sharper pain came upon him.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± He grunted as he clutched his head with both hands and hit his head. The pain caused him to tremble. Sporadic images that flashed through his head caused his head to ache even more.


    Veins on Third Young Master Ye¡¯s forehead throbbed. He thumped his head against the steering wheel occasionally whilst enduring an inhuman pain that was driving him to crack open his head.


    ¡°Why¡­¡± He murmured to himself as many images flashed through his head. Memories surged. The sharp pain drove the saying that ¡®dental aches, stomachaches, and headaches were the three hardest aches to endure¡¯ home.


    A thick sheen of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    As the pain gradually subsided, the images in his mind started to become clearer. He discovered, to his surprise, there were actually many images of Cheng Anya in his mind. The very memories he had lost¡­ had finally returned home.


    Cheng Anya, so it was actually her¡­


    Seven years ago, he returned from America to pay respects to his mother, Yang Xing, during her birthday. Wherever he was, he would always return to pay his respects to her since nobody else would. He was in an extremely bad mood.


    On a bright and sunny day, he drove to the seaside as part of a joyride and slowly walked along the beach while reminiscing about his mother alone. Whenever he looked at the beach, he would, without fail, recall the joy he had whenever Yang Xing brought him to the beach to play. He had once sprinted on the beach, part of his childhood. Those were the rare smiles he had that he could recall. He even recalled how a pregnant Yang Xing back then brought him to the seaside and how he told her that he would bring her and their then-unborn sister to see the sea after his sister was born. He even told his mommy that he would buy a seaside mansion that faced the sea and back-faced the wall for his mommy after he grew up.


    He did not expect to encounter her at the beach.


    She, in her school uniform, stood diagonally in front of him with her back facing him. She had a svelte figure with long, flowing hair. He felt that she had very nice-looking hair.


    Somebody shouted out, and she suddenly turned around and smiled gorgeously. At that moment, he seemed to hear God say, ¡°Ye Chen, this is your love at first sight.¡±


    As she walked over smiling, his emotions were stirred. When he was about to walk up to her, he saw a man run over and hold her hand. The two of them walked away as they talked and laughed at each other.


    He felt utterly dejected by the fact that the other person was attached.


    When he first laid eyes on Cheng Anya, he only felt that she had a charm that extremely resembled his mother¡¯s. He became comfortable looking at her and hoped to keep her by his side. However, he was too stressed to think this far.


    Besides, when he encountered her at the beach, she was already attached. Although Third Young Master Ye was young then, he was still a very loose person and would not have had such a deep impression of her if it weren¡¯t for the incident at the pub.


    As it was his mother¡¯s death anniversary that day, he was extremely vexed and went to the pub to drink after paying his respects to her. He did not have the mind to flirt with people and buffed the advances of those who tried to accost him.


    Then, there she was, dead drunk and walked in a stupor. He quickly ran to support her but she identified him as a money boy. His ego took a dent. He was enraged and almost wanted to strangle her when he knew that she was looking for a man.


    All his rage became a fiery lust.


    Besides, knowing that she was drugged made his anger burn even more. He was angry at her, yet frustrated at her. He had no idea why he would have such an impulsive desire toward a woman he did not know.


    It might have been that heart-rending moment at the beach or that stirring of his heart when she bumped into him.


    Whatever happened later in the night spun out of control.


    Lo and behold, when he woke up the next morning, there was a pink one hundred yuan note with a slip. Written on it was, ¡°You¡¯re such a damn beast. Here¡¯s for your services.¡±


    He crushed the glass and broke into a gentle, yet twisted smile.


    Having been this old, Third Young Master Ye had never been humiliated by a woman like this. All those palpitations from love and that arousal in his heart could go to hell. He wanted to simply pin her down and do her so hard as a catharsis for all that pent-up frustration in him.


    He pulled CCTV footage from the pub to view, but he stiflingly discovered that the CCTV footage from that moment was removed. As his rage burned incessantly, he searched for her up and down like crazy. He even waited at the bar for her for seven days just for that chance to see her, but she was never to be seen. As he counted down to the day he had to return to America, he became even more anxious.


    When he was about to give up, she saw Cheng Anya in a taxi next to him at a traffic junction. He rejoiced, only for the taxi to move. He initially was a speeder and he was extremely anxious at that moment. He tailed the taxi and lost control of the car at a bend and hit into the railings along the road. Before he fainted, there was only a single thought in his mind: Don¡¯t go.


    He did not want to lose this memory.


    ¡­


    As his memories gradually returned, he finally understood why there was this fuzzy shadow in his heart for the past seven years and how he painstakingly searched for that silhouette and familiar eyes amongst the crowd.


    He hence had multiple stand-ins¡­


    Until he encountered her again¡­


    He remembered that they re-encountered each other like how they encountered each other in the pub. She fell into his embrace and looked up with all that radiance in her eyes.


    He never told Cheng Anya that he could feel her return that very moment.


    When they were by the beach, she turned back to smile, only for a similar image to flash through his mind. It was blurry and it disappeared before he could recall anything.


    He thought that this was their common memory.


    But what did she tell him?


    She cooked up a campy story and lied to him. While he could allow the campy story to slide, the camp was just so classic. But¡­ Third Young Master Ye grabbed the steering wheel and an unprecedented rage swept across him when he recalled that hundred yuan note.


    He had never been this thoroughly humiliated by somebody in his entire life.


    ¡­


    ¡°Cheng Anya, you are dead meat!¡± Third Young Master Ye punched the steering wheel hard. How dared she lie to him! Had it not been for the accident that year, he would have long found her. He had no concrete idea as to whether he wanted to teach her a lesson or want her. All he knew was to find her and understand her. He had felt more humiliated those years back, and his desire for payback had been even stronger. All these thoughts disappeared before he fainted, and his only thought before he fainted was to have her by his side.


    What did she do all those years? What did he do when they met? What if he had not fallen in love with her, and what if she returned a year later? Would they miss each other forever and be unable to experience what love was? Would he never live to know he even had a son?


    Anger swept through him.


    The veins in the back of his hands throbbed. Third Young Master Ye floored the accelerator and raced toward Cheng Anya¡¯s apartment. He was enraged and wanted to angrily ask her ¡®why¡¯. He sped up on the highway.


    After driving for some distance, his anger subsided and he could not help but slow down.


    He had not sped for a long time, and he would not speed. Ever since he started to give her a lift, he obeyed traffic rules and could not afford for things to happen. If what happened seven years ago repeated itself, he would lose his memory again and that would not be worth it.


    He hadn¡¯t settled that score with anybody, right?


    As he thought about it, he drove much more slowly. The memories of the past few months slowly replayed in his month. Many things happened between them and she gave a lot of herself to him.


    And what was he thinking about now? Exact revenge on her? What was there to exact revenge on? That was a joke! While the thought of revenge never crossed his mind, he was extremely angry. He could not put a finger on how his anger came about and what he would do with said anger.


    Love slowly dripped into their lives. Seven years ago, she did not know him and she was drugged and drunk, only for him to take advantage of her. Given Cheng Anya¡¯s character, the hundred yuan note and slip of paper was already a light punishment.


    ¡­


    When he searched up and down for her back then, what was it for? Was it really out of revenge for her humiliating him?


    Ye Chen, face it. It¡¯s a lie.


    Whether seven years ago or today, he loved her.


    If it weren¡¯t the case, why did he call out to her for her not to leave?


    If it was indeed love at first sight seven years ago, he merely had a good impression of her. Seven years later, when they fell in love a second time, knowing and loving each other deeper than before. What else could he do?


    His only revenge¡­¡¯Cheng Anya, you will stay by me for the rest of your life.¡¯


    To fall in love with her at first sight was the best thing that could happen to him.


    But¡­ the score must be settled! Wait¡­ After some quick math, Third Young Master Ye broke into a distorted smile. Someday.


    As Ye Wei and all saw Third Young Master Ye stand at the door with a seeming smile, they turned to look at Cheng Anya. Ye Wei could not help but shudder as she could not tell whether her brother was angry or out to play mind games.


    Ning Ning blinked his eyes. The truth finally came to light. So that was how he was born. The young kid felt that his fragile heart had been hurt.


    ¡°Dear Anya, did you actively seduce me back then?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked with a smile. Nobody could tell from the tone of his question whether he was happy or angry as it sounded like a typical tease. Cheng Anya looked at him deeply.


    She shrugged her shoulders and smiled. ¡°Whenever a man and woman are together, it¡¯s either the male seducing the female or otherwise that ends up with mutual seduction. What¡¯s so strange about that?¡±


    Ye Wei was at a loss for words.


    ¡°¡­Mommy, Daddy is looking a little sinister,¡± the young kid said.


    To think that his mommy still had the courage left them in admiration of her.


    Third Young Master Ye walked over, his eyes on Cheng Anya. This woman looked no different after seven years save an additional 1-2 cm in height and the fake smile she wore.


    The Cheng Anya he remembered from seven years ago was not this calm. While she did smile, she was not as¡­ calm as now.


    Where should he start to settle the score? This score could be settled.


    Cheng Anya, at that moment, had no idea what was on his mind, but she could see the anger in him. There was something in his anger that she did not understand that left her in trepidation.


    He could not have recalled it, right?


    ¡°Did you say that we fell in love and had a child together?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked in a seemingly curious manner.


    ¡°There are some gaps in our memory, and I skipped the part where we fell in love.¡± Cheng Anya smiled as she stared viciously at Lin Li. This gold digger sure¡­ wanted money, so giving her a hundred million in hell notes would suffice.


    Third Young Master Ye broke into a chilling smile. He said, ¡°Dear Anya, does that mean that you had lied to me?¡±


    ¡°People say that white lies help make life that bit more beautiful. Ah Chen, the occasional lie does little harm.¡± Cheng Anya smiled. She could tell that he was out to settle that score.


    Her mind whirred to life. How should she defuse that?


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled, each one calmer than the other.


    Everybody else felt a tingle down their spines.

 Chapter 405 - Settling the Score

    The young kid timidly raised his hands and forced a smile on his face. He said, ¡°Daddy, shall we evict the outsiders before settling the domestic affairs? Let¡¯s not mess this order up and treat outsiders to a spectacle.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Third brother, third sister-in-law, we can talk things out,¡± Ye Wei laughed as she said despite the incongruent look on her face. It seemed she was hoping to watch the spectacle.


    ¡®Dear son, it seems that I have not brought you up in vain.¡¯


    Daddy Cheng wanted to explain, but Ye Chen raised his hands and laughed. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t say anything for now. I will talk to her when we are home.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye heavily emphasized ¡®talk to her¡¯. Cheng Anya shrugged her shoulders as though nothing had happened. She looked into Third Young Master Ye¡¯s eyes deeply and wondered whether he recalled anything. If he did not recall anything, Lin Li pulling that off on her would mean Third Young Master Ye giving her a very bad time.


    She turned her head and coldly said, ¡°Gao Mei, Lin Li, are you getting out yet? Or would you like an invitation from us?¡±


    Lin Li smartly realized that the atmosphere between Third Young Master and Cheng Anya did not seem right and broke into a terrifying smile. ¡°Third Young Master Ye, I am telling the truth. Despite what Cheng Anya told you, she must be lying.¡±


    While Lin Li had no idea how Third Young Master Ye learned about it, she pounced on the opportunity to fleece him of his money. She imagined money falling from the sky and felt exceptionally good for a moment.


    ¡°It seems like you really understand her.¡± He sounded a little cryptic as he imagined himself giving Cheng Anya a good lesson.


    ¡°That¡¯s a given. Cheng Anya is an utter liar. When she stayed with us, she lied every day. What a perpetual liar she is.¡± Lin Li insulted Cheng Anya even harder, taking exceptional joy in fanning the flames.


    Gao Mei, who was watching from the side, was extremely worried.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled elegantly as he looked at Cheng Anya. ¡°She is indeed a perpetual liar.¡±


    A certain campy scene replayed in Third Young Master Ye¡¯s head. He clenched his fists even harder as anger came over him. He had the ¡®cross me and you¡¯re toast¡¯ look.


    Ye Wei looked at her third sister-in-law sympathetically.


    The young kid pulled Cheng Anya¡¯s sleeves and softly said, ¡°Mommy, you have spun too big a lie. Daddy is really looking upset, so keep that in check. I cannot help you this time.¡±


    Ye Wei tucked her lips and smiled. She became even happier when she saw the young kid pout in a seemingly extremely unhappy manner. Cheng Anya pinched his face and became slightly angrier. She was indeed in a predicament. She said, ¡°You¡¯re not going to help me anymore? If you didn¡¯t always ask where your daddy went to, would I have lied to you? It was not me who told the campy story but you, so why are you pinning that blame on me?¡±


    As Third Young Master Ye listened on, his anger burned even more. He tried to suppress the anger that boiled over in him and said, ¡°Dear Anya, it seems that you need to reflect on your intentions. Keep it up, and I will listen to whatever reasons you have to offer.¡±


    The young kid raised his hands in panic and said, ¡°Evict outsiders first. Evict them first.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye quietly sat on the sofa and looked at Cheng Anya coldly. Cheng Anya ignored him and looked at Lin Li from the corners of her eyes. ¡°What are you waiting for? Scram, damn it!¡±


    Lin Li, Gao Mei, and the others could also tell that Third Young Master Ye was angry and were planning to drive a wedge between them. Third Young Master Ye, however, did not respond. He sat on the sofa and looked at them with a seeming smile. The mother and daughter could not make up what was on their mind.


    Cheng Anya smiled coldly upon hearing Lin Li say, ¡°Cheng Anya, are you sure you will not agree to my conditions?¡±


    ¡°No way in hell!¡± Cheng Anya immediately denied and laughed arrogantly like a queen. She said, ¡°Lin Li, what kind of dream is that of yours? Even if we prostitute you for life, we will never earn said amount.¡±


    Lin Li flew into a rage and said, ¡°If you are not giving me that amount of money, I will tell them what happened to you at the bar those years ago and your perfect love story will no longer be perfect. If the media gets wind of it, can you afford the embarrassment?¡±


    While Cheng Anya frowned, Third Young Master Ye had a good laugh and said, ¡°Lin Li, did you say you took her to the bar back then?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Lin Li nodded.


    Third Young Master Ye took a side glance and pointed to her and asked, ¡°Why did she want to go to the bar?¡±


    He remembered that she was extremely drunk and drugged. So Lin Li was the suspect! Humph! He kept the score. If she had encountered somebody else instead of him back then¡­


    The anger in him built up.


    Cheng Anya was secretly cursing at how bad things went. Oh, dear, if this leaked, Third Young Master Ye would utterly lose his composure. The young kid, on the other hand, was thinking. If his mommy did not like Lin Li, why was she drinking with her?


    Cheng Anya shot a warning glance at Lin Li, but the latter harrumphed and ignored her. She said, ¡°If you give me the money, I will tell you.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye leaned back arrogantly and crossed his legs. He had a tasteful smile across his face and said, ¡°A hundred million? Deal.¡±


    Ye Wei laughed and said, ¡°Dear brother, to buy information for a hundred million is not value for money. How about you let me teach her a lesson? I¡¯m sure she will yield. This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    The young kid raised his eyebrow when Daddy Cheng was about to say something. The young kid tugged Daddy Cheng and shook his head, hinting to Daddy Cheng to stay out of it and let his daddy talk to her instead.


    Cheng Anya remained emotionless. She was going to get hurt by the truth anyway.


    Gao Mei, on the other hand, rejoiced and tugged Lin Li¡¯s sleeve and beckoned her to quickly tell Third Young Master Ye. Lin Li was still a tad more cautious and repeated her question, ¡°You¡¯ll really give me the money?¡±


    ¡°As long as you tell me the truth. It¡¯s a small change,¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled elegantly.


    Lin Li acknowledged and said, ¡°Back when Cheng Anya was dating Wang Rui, Wang Rui two-timed her only for her to notice it. She was thus in a bad mood and wanted to drink despite having no money, so I brought her along and paid for her.¡±


    And she went the whole nine yards by calling someone with the intention of prostituting her. Lin Li would naturally not say that.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s elegant smile became a cold smile, and the young kid felt that his mommy was certainly dead meat. Third Young Master Ye slowly turned to look at Cheng Anya, who was clearly calm and reserved.


    Those were indeed the facts.


    Third Young Master Ye did not see her rebut Lin Li, so he knew that Lin Li was telling the truth. Third Young Master Ye regretted his initial anger. Had he knew what happened back then, he ought to have torn Wang Rui a new one. She had encountered him when she was heartbroken, drunk, and schemed upon.


    So he became a stand-in for somebody that very night?


    If looks could kill, Cheng Anya would have become ashes long ago. Third Young Master Ye was truly enraged. Cheng Anya quietly teared. How could her luck be so bad?


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, that¡¯s the truth. It¡¯s time for you to fulfill your promise.¡± Lin Yi and Gao Mei, the mother-daughter duo, had a greedy look in their eyes. A hundred million yuan would allow them to live in opulence for the rest of their lives.


    Third Young Master Ye coldly harrumphed. ¡°A hundred million in hell notes.¡±


    Ye Wei broke into laughter. ¡®Third brother, you should not troll them like this!¡¯ Miss Cheng, however, was unable to laugh. Third Young Master Ye did say back then that he would pay for a night with her and she asked the same question in return. She was thinking of paying him in hell notes.


    Did that damn idiot regain his memory? How could he not even show it?


    When Gao Mei and Lin Li, the mother-daughter duo, knew that Third Young Master Ye had taken them on a ride, they cursed and scolded him gratuitously and were on the verge of hysteria. Third Young Master Ye eventually kicked them out of the house and called Long Fei in front of Brother Bull. ¡°Long Fei, bring some men to Chunkou to take care of a few idiots. Don¡¯t kill them. Just wallop them into submission.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    When Brother Bull heard Long Fei¡¯s name, his legs trembled in fear. Third Young Master Ye coldly harrumphed. He dared to use the name of the Dragon Gate to carry out such things. What an idiot!


    He did not have the mind to settle that. Instead, he stared at Cheng Anya while gritting his teeth. He had a score to settle with her.


    Since she was at Daddy Cheng¡¯s place, Third Young Master Ye naturally did nothing. Once they returned to the mansion, he pulled Cheng Anya up the stairs and slammed the door of the master bedroom with a loud thud. Everybody downstairs shrugged their shoulders.


    Ye Wei asked, ¡°Would the marriage be delayed?¡±


    ¡­


    Upstairs, Third Young Master Ye pinned Cheng Anya against the door once she entered the room. He looked at her deeply as he propped his body against the door. Cheng Anya felt her heartbeat speed up.


    She did not dare to look at Third Young Master Ye in the eye and instead looked around. When she squirmed, she felt the breathing of the one around her become rougher. She calmly looked back and down like some girl next door who was ready to receive her scolding.


    A moment later, Third Young Master Ye said nothing and Cheng Anya slightly panicked from his presence. She decided to be direct and say, ¡°I made a mistake, okay? I should not have lied to you, but you cannot get angry at me for this. Since Ning Ning asked me why he had no daddy, I definitely couldn¡¯t tell him that he was born because we had a one night stand. That would seriously traumatize any child, and I had no choice but to spin a campy story. Who knew you really encountered an accident and lost your memory, and add the fact that Ning Ning even told you said campy story. I will make amends, and it really was an accident.¡±


    ¡°You had many opportunities to tell me the truth,¡± Third Young Master Ye said through gritted teeth and almost strangled her. Where the hell did she find the courage to be so righteous?


    ¡°You really could not remember, and I, at the start, did not¡­¡± Cheng Anya looked at Third Young Master Ye¡¯s sinister face and wondered if she would die with her unborn child. She had spun that lie for too long, and it would be better for her to come clean. ¡°Do not get anxious. I will tell you the truth. I did not like you at the beginning, and I did not expect you to like me. I felt that we had to go separate ways¡­ Okay, okay, can I stop? I said that I will not make you anxious. To think that people these days do not like to hear the truth, and you still blame me for lying to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Cheng Anya!¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s roar could be heard by the three downstairs who looked at each other, speechless. Cheng Anya felt that she had gone overboard. Was apologizing insufficient?


    What else could she do?


    ¡°Let me say something honest as well. If I knew that you had really encountered an accident, I would not have come up with such a story back then. I really should have come up with another one. Please don¡¯t stare at me. I am telling the truth,¡± Cheng Anya calmly replied. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s anger reached its peak and suddenly lost all desire to get angry with her.


    ¡°I really want to strangle you.¡±


    ¡°Calm down, calm down, you will regret it.¡± Cheng Anya smiled at whatever he said. She said, ¡°Tell me what exactly you want me to do so that you will not be angry.¡±


    ¡°Were you planning to always hide it from me?¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly asked.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t remember a thing, does it make a difference to say it? My silliness in admitting it caused you to be angry, but Daddy said earlier that couples must be honest and upfront with each other. I ought to have told you just so that you bear an even deeper grudge against me in the future. I was really hoping that my honesty would beget your mercy.¡± Cheng Anya obediently told him what was on her heart.


    Third Young Master Ye coldly harrumphed and scrutinized the woman in front of him, his gaze incomprehensible. ¡°Since honesty begets mercy, here¡¯s your chance. Who did you treat me as back then?¡±


    Cheng Anya did not understand the question at that moment and instead felt intense anger burning in him. She had never felt Third Young Master Ye¡¯s anger burn this intensely. She could not help but feel trepidation.


    As his gaze became colder, he said, ¡°You became drunk because of a man and encountered another man instead. Who the hell did you treat me as?¡±


    She finally understood the question. Did he assume that she treated him as Wang Rui? Seeing her pondering with no apparent answer, Third Young Master Ye suddenly barked, ¡°Tell me!¡±


    Anger burned brightly in his eyes.


    ¡°Ah Chen, I was romantically involved with Wang Rui for a while, but I did not love him. When I discovered that he two-timed me then, I was quite unwilling to end it. Besides, he betrayed me along with my sister. Is it a crime for me to get angry then? Besides, Wang Rui is just Wang Rui and I did not treat you as though you were him.¡± Cheng Anya explained. As Third Young Master Ye listened on, his mind was at ease.


    Memories from that moment rushed into his mind. He recalled how she did not call Wang Rui¡¯s name. She was drunk and was perpetually crying from his torment. She called him a beast, and that thought sent him into uncontrollable arousal.


    He had yet to settle his score with her, but his damn little brother was excited and ready. What was most stifling, however, was how he was visually feasting on her. What did he have to get excited about?


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s heart became twisted and Cheng Anya looked down to see somebody¡¯s junior wanted to greet her. She looked around uncomfortably. That pervert¡­


    She was indeed out of luck. Third Young Master Ye would never relieve himself once he had her. Left with no choice, she had to help him¡­


    She got¡­ the short end of the stick.


    ¡°You know what to do to appease me now?¡± Third Young Master Ye pulled back his hands on the door and broke into a perverted smile. He looked at Cheng Anya¡¯s lips with a fiery passion in his eyes. He knew how he could settle her.


    ¡°Have you regained your memory or not?¡± Cheng Anya felt her face turn slightly warm. Since the air was clear, she did not mind being at a slight disadvantage as long as he did not have another opportunity to settle another score with her.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Cheng Anya stared at him and Third Young Master Ye pecked her lips in return. He smiled and ran his finger across her lips. ¡°Let¡¯s do it slightly differently this time. Use this instead.¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye, you¡­¡± He kissed her on the lips before she could finish.


    As Cheng Anya struggled for her dear life, she said, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡± He sounded attractive and hoarse.

 Chapter 406 - The Wedding (Part 1)

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    On October 10, the president of An Ning International, Ye Chen, married his principal secretary, Cheng Anya.


    It was an extremely grand wedding that was like none other. The church, decorated by millions of roses, felt surreal and an intoxicating fragrance from the roses wafted through the air. Cheng Anya looked at the wedding grounds. It looked so beautiful to the point it felt surreal.


    She used to hear a saying that went, ¡°All fairy tales are merely fairy tales.¡± He, today, brought a fairy tale to life. Having Ye Chen in her life surpassed everything else.


    She was satisfied.


    As MBS International¡¯s television station was the only television station covering Third Young Master Ye¡¯s wedding, there were no other reporters on-site. Even the reporters from An Ning International knew their limits. Questions that should be asked and those that were off-bounds were clarified. Since they knew their limits, the scene was not as chaotic.


    Long Fei, the hall master of the Dragon Gate¡¯s branch in City A, and Number Six had men guard the four corners of the church. With eyes on every possible dead spot, there were even more concealed sentries with the intent of preventing anything that could go wrong.


    Third Young Master Ye wanted to organize the perfect wedding. He would not allow the slightest mistake.


    In the bridal lounge, Cheng Anya sat nervously. She was already dressed up in a gorgeous gown and wore the Rose Tear, An Ning International¡¯s crown jewel, and her immaculate looks made her seem like an angel who had descended. She was so beautiful and people were charmed.


    Li Yun and the young kid accompanied her in the resting room. Li Yun was in a silver bridesmaid dress and was gorgeously elegant and unmatched. Cheng Anya, in a bid to ease the tension, could only praise her gorgeous wedding dress and make small talk.


    The young kid laughed and asked, ¡°Mommy, are you very nervous?¡±


    Cheng Anya nodded. Like any other bride, she was naturally extremely nervous. As she thought about how she would walk up to him later, her heart thumped. They had already rehearsed the wedding ceremony in church yesterday, and she clearly remembered every single step but did not feel nervous. They did whatever the Father said. When she was walking toward Third Young Master Ye while holding Daddy Cheng¡¯s hands, she even laughed. Third Young Master Ye said she needed to focus and gave her a dressing down. He even evilly claimed that if she dared to laugh during the walk-in the next day, he would slaughter her for not taking the wedding seriously. Cheng Anya was thoroughly speechless as it was, after all, a rehearsal and it was normal to be out-of-character. She, however, would not be laughing today. She was extremely nervous.


    Li Yun shook her head and could not help but jab her. She said, ¡°How unpromising of you. You¡¯ve witnessed so much. Is getting married such a huge challenge to you? When you first snuck into somebody¡¯s wedding banquet and helped yourself despite the non-invitation, you were not even this nervous! This is no major setting, and you¡¯re facing familiar people. You are getting so familiar with your husband to the point there is barely any passion left, so relax! Dear Anya, you are too stiff!¡±


    The young kid tucked his lips and laughed. ¡°Auntie Li Yun, if my daddy heard what you said, he would definitely separate you and my mommy.¡±


    Li Yun sure was capable of such talk. Cheng Anya could not help but laugh.


    ¡°What did I say to warrant something as severe as isolation? Am I the plague?¡± Li Yun raised her eyebrows in immense unhappiness.


    ¡°You are getting so familiar with your husband to the point there is barely any passion left. Is that something you ought to say to the bride? Are you goading the bride into running away from the wedding? You should not say that there is no passion anymore. This exponentially affects the rate at which an emotional crisis develops. Also, based on my daddy¡¯s logic, you will definitely be classified as non grata. Mommy, is your darling child spot-on?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Cheng Anya gave her own son a thumbs-up. There was no other explanation that was even more spot-on than this, and Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face would certainly blacken if he heard it.


    ¡°Am I not telling the truth then? Your child is already so old, and if this were a normal relationship, you would have reached the seven-year-itch now. Being passionate in its first month is novel, but it no longer stays novel thereafter. This explains why divorce rates are this high. Young people sure are averse to the truth, and that explains why divorce rates are sky-high.¡± Li Yun feigned shaking her head.


    Cheng Anya laughed and said, ¡°Whatever you say makes sense. I¡¯ll gift you the same statement, word for word, when you get married.¡±


    ¡°Deal! Save that for my marriage. That said, I do not want to be as unpromising as you when I get married. Look at you. You are about to break your pinkie, so stop twisting it.¡± Li Yun tapped her hands away.


    ¡°Mommy, who was the one who laughed at the scene yesterday?¡± The young kid teased Cheng Anya. She kicked the kid and said, ¡°Children should stay out of this conversation.¡±


    ¡°Your mommy is getting angry from the shame,¡± Li Yun calmly said and then touched her abdomen. ¡°Given how tightly this is tied, would there be any problem to the child?¡±


    ¡°I did ask the doctor, and it¡¯s okay as long as it¡¯s for a few hours. Once the ceremony is over, a change of clothes should fix it. It¡¯s still small, so all is fine,¡± Cheng Anya said, motherly love radiating on her face. The child was only slightly over a month, so her bulge was still not visible.


    There were steps outside the door, and the guards called Third Young Master Ye. Li Yun smartly kept quiet and the young kid smiled. When Ye Chen came in, the young kid said, ¡°Daddy, what are you doing here when the bridegroom should be outside?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a problem with me seeing my bride?¡± Third Young Master Ye raised his eyebrows in laughter. Li Yun and the young kid smartly left the bridal lounge.


    Li Yun grabbed the young kid and laughed. ¡°Your daddy and mommy are really inseparable. Let¡¯s walk around and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Oh, Auntie Yun, I have to tell you something and I will need your cooperation.¡± The young kid raised his eyebrows and smiled cunningly. He whispered something into Li Yun¡¯s ears and Li Yun¡¯s eyes went wide.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± She was extremely shocked. How could this be possible? ¡°Why, my darling child, why?¡±


    ¡°Hehe. You will know in a moment.¡± The young kid mysteriously laughed and pulled Li Yun whilst walking forward. ¡°Let¡¯s watch the show.¡±


    When the two of them reached the front, the wedding had yet to begin. Although not everybody was present, it was already crowded. Ye Wei and Eleven stood in a corner of the hall and watched on. Nobody had any idea what they were talking about or joking about.


    The young kid went over and waved. Ye Wei exclaimed, ¡°Oh, my darling child, you look extremely handsome today.¡±


    The young kid, in a black suit, was the flower boy. As he already had delicate looks, his clothes made him even more delicate and cute. Ye Wei and Eleven¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Li Yun said, ¡°When he grows up, he will be even more gorgeous than Third Young Master Ye.¡±


    ¡°Definitely.¡± Ye Wei stroked her chin and smiled. They were now at a more visible place in the church, so they were able to see all the visitors entering the church. As they were chatting, the manager of the wedding planning company rushed over and said, ¡°Miss Ye, we have a slight situation. Could you allow me to make a change?¡±


    ¡°What is the situation?¡± Ye Wei frowned.


    The young kid was no longer smiling. If a hiccup occurred during the wedding, it was not auspicious. While he did not believe it, it was a cut and dry truth.


    The manager of the wedding planning company said, ¡°The flower girl has a bad stomachache and severe diarrhea. This¡­¡±


    ¡°Surely things couldn¡¯t go that wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ning Ning, there goes your bride.¡± Ye Wei laughed. The young kid did not seem to mind and calmly said, ¡°That¡¯s not my bride. Find me a substitute.¡±


    The manager of the wedding planning company nodded in panic. Whatever the Younger Master Ye said was akin to Third Young Master Ye¡¯s agreement. ¡°I already have somebody in mind. There is a girl of comparable age amongst the visitors. Although the woman next to her did not agree, that little girl agreed.¡±


    As they talked, the manager of the wedding planning company noticed something and pointed at the girl who was accompanied by an older woman. He said, ¡°That¡¯s her.¡±


    The young kid looked in the direction he was looking at, and his eyes suddenly grew wide.


    ¡°Nuo Nuo¡­¡±


    ¡°Stone¡­¡± Xu Xing also noticed the young kid and wrestled free from the lady¡¯s grip before rushing over. She, in a white fluffy skirt with lace edges, rushed to the young kid. She was princess-like and seemed surreal. She quickly reached the young kid. She looked like Xu Nuo with that surprise on her face. ¡°Stone, what are you doing here?¡±


    As Ning Ning saw her run to him, an image of Xu Nuo in a fiery red dress with white Japanese camellias behind her flashed through his mind. She did not have that carefree smile that Xu Xing had.


    Even if his Nuo Nuo smiled, it was not a warm smile. Her smile seemed to never see the sunlight as if she did not know what warmth was. But when he held her hand, he felt that she was warm.


    As though something gripped his heart hard, it was hurting immensely. ¡°You will not call me Stone.¡± Ning Ning suddenly ordered.


    This was a term of endearment only Nuo Nuo could call him by and nobody else could.


    Li Yun and the manager of the wedding planning company were in shock. The gentlemanly and elegant impression the younger master of the Ye family left an indelible impression on others. They had never seen him get angry or how his face became as cold as the devil. It left them in shock. It was as though the child changed in an instant.


    Although he was young, he terrified people.


    When Xu Xing was barked at by him, disappointment flashed on her face. She bit her lip in slight indignation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I forgot.¡±


    The woman who accompanied Xu Xing was extremely displeased. She said, ¡°Younger Master Ye, please be aware of who you are raising your voice at.¡±


    The young kid¡¯s lips coldly curled into a smile. What else was he not capable of doing? As his smile grew cold, Ye Wei smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for kids to throw a tantrum. My nephew has a bad temper.¡±


    Xu Xing, instead, grabbed Zhang Wanyan¡¯s sleeve and shook her head. ¡°Auntie, I was wrong.¡±


    Zhang Wanyan was Commander Zhang¡¯s great-nephew who was bosom buddies with Xu Xing¡¯s mother and was akin to sisters. Since Xu Xing was released from Rome, she was never in a good mood. Xu Xing¡¯s mother allowed Zhang Wanyan to bring her to City A to relieve her mood. As they happened to be in town when Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya had their wedding, Zhang Wanyan decided to bring her around for a look. Xu Xing was always extremely well-taken off. She was exceptionally sheltered in whatever activity she participated in when she was in England. She was never this free before.


    Since she had good looks and was about the right age, she agreed to the wedding planning company¡¯s manager suggesting that she could be the flower girl. Little did she expect to encounter Ning Ning.


    ¡°Xing Xing, I think it¡¯s better if you are not the flower girl. It¡¯s his father and mother getting married today,¡± Zhang Wanyan said. ¡°If you want to be the flower girl, auntie will bring you elsewhere another time.¡± She pulled Xing Xing away as she said that.


    Xu Xing, unwilling to yield, said, ¡°It¡¯s okay! I know him. Ning Ning, really?¡±


    Ning Ning, whose face was sullen for a moment, saw her smile and couldn¡¯t bear to pull a long face. He coldly acknowledged Xu Xing and she happily asked, ¡°Are you the flower boy?¡±


    The manager of the wedding planning company saw these kids know each other, and he was in an even stronger favor to pair them up. Ning Ning subconsciously rejected and Xu Xing said, ¡°Ning Ning, if your daddy and mommy are getting married, it is because of the flower boy and girl. With the wedding about to begin, there is nothing wrong with me being the flower girl, right?¡±


    When Ning Ning looked at her face, his heart started to ache. If it weren¡¯t for Xu Xing appearing in front of him today, he would have forgotten about her. Her presence opened up the wounds he hid deep inside, which were starting to ache.


    When she stood next to him, it was as though Nuo Nuo was present. She, however, was not Nuo Nuo and he could not quite describe this feeling. If she were somebody else, he would not have quite minded. If it were Xu Xing¡­ he would mistake her for Nuo Nuo.


    Knowing that she was the most suitable amongst the children observing the wedding, he steeled his heart. Whatever was said, his daddy and mommy¡¯s wedding was the most important, so whoever was the flower girl was immaterial.


    Ye Wei said, ¡°Ning Ning, the wedding is the utmost priority.¡±


    Ning Ning nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then.¡±


    When Xu Xing heard Ning Ning agree, she broke into an extremely happy smile. Although Zhang Wanyan had some opinion, she could not bear to say much when she saw Xu Xing happy. She always loved Xu Xing and almost always yielded to her. Her rare happiness following her unhappiness, often attributed by many as the after-effects of the kidnapping, made Zhang Wanyan decide not to burst her bubble.


    But¡­ How did Xing Xing and the younger master of the Ye Family know each other?


    As everybody pondered, Xu Xing¡¯s mood was much lifted ever since Ning Ning agreed to her being the flower girl. Ning Ning looked at her. His mind was filled with Nuo Nuo¡¯s actions and smiles. Her cold countenance and fiery image were deeply seared in his mind.


    Ye Wei said, ¡°Ning Ning, I¡¯ll look for third brother to tell him something.¡±


    The young kid nodded. Ye Wei and Eleven then left. Gu Zhensheng came over to look for Li Yun and the two of them stood aside and chatted. Xu Xing¡¯s little face seemed a tad nervous and she asked Ning Ning worriedly, ¡°Do they dislike me?¡±


    Ning Ning looked at her deeply and reminisced about that very face. It was¡­


    Detestable? He did not detest it as he could not detest somebody who looked extremely like Nuo Nuo. It was just that Nuo Nuo¡¯s death left him extremely¡­ heartbroken.


    Xu Xing was doted by all whilst Nuo Nuo was all by herself.


    It was unfair.


    ¡°Allow me to apologize once again for what happened. Please don¡¯t detest me, okay?¡± Xu Xing, whose pitch-black eyes were like obsidian, asked in trepidation.

 Chapter 407 - The Wedding (Part 2)

    ¡°I do not detest you!¡± Ning Ning said as he turned away and avoided her face. By avoiding her face, his heart would not ache and he would not so desperately hope she was Nuo Nuo. The despondent feelings of Nuo Nuo never to return would also not bind itself around his heart.


    He closed his eyes for a moment to hide the despondence in his eyes and calm his mind. When he opened his eyes, he still saw the world and nothing had changed, albeit feeling even lonelier.


    It was especially so during this joyous occasion.


    Zhang Wanyan could see that there was something off with him, and her bias against him was not as deep as before. When Xu Xing heard that he did not detest her, he passionately held Ning Ning¡¯s hand and said, ¡°In that case, could we be friends?¡±


    The young kid frowned and his gaze became several hints colder. When he was about to shake free of her hand, he heard her sadly remark. ¡°I do not have friends. Even if you are the only person who does not treat me like a princess, I will not feel this distant.¡±


    As he looked at her holding onto his hand, he almost rejected her but swallowed those words back. He instead said, ¡°Your sister had nothing.¡±


    ¡®And how you, in comparison, are doted on by many.¡¯


    Zhang Wanyan looked at the young kid, aghast. How did he know that the Xu family had another daughter? Xu Xing said, ¡°I have no sister.¡±


    Ning Ning¡¯s gaze became stern as he looked at Xu Xing maliciously and insidiously. He wrestled his hand free from Xu Xing¡¯s hand. There was deep anger that seared within him, and he was not the young kid who had not seen the world. While he was able to keep his cool come the larger issues, he could not hold it in whenever Xu Nuo was involved.


    As he looked at Xu Xing¡¯s innocent face, the anger in him burned even more brightly. While he knew that he ought not to shift the focus of the anger whenever something related to Xu Xing came up, hearing her ¡®I have no sister¡¯ reply in such righteousness ignited his anger.


    For the seven years that Xu Nuo was alive, just how many people would remember her?


    Nuo Nuo was abandoned by her parents, forgotten by her only sister, painfully beaten by her master, and eventually died. It was afraid that he was the only person who remembered her as her kin would not even remember her. Why did his Nuo Nuo have to endure all those hurt?


    ¡°Ning Ning, why did you get angry again? Did I say something wrong?¡± Xu Xing sounded aggrieved. He seemingly became angry for no rhyme or reason. Xu Xing was used to calling the shots since young. Who would dare to show her a sour face? She had a temper of her own, and she did not need to patronize the feelings of others. Ever since she threw away Ning Ning¡¯s jade pendant, she always felt a little guilty in front of him and subconsciously avoided recalling that incident.


    Ning Ning might not have known that this was Xu Xing¡¯s very first time humbling herself in conversation. He was the only person she apologized to.


    ¡°You made no mistake. Your only mistake is not knowing where you went wrong,¡± Ning Ning coldly replied. When Ning Ning said that, Zhang Wanyan grabbed Ning Ning¡¯s elbow. Ning Ning coldly laughed as he looked at her and ordered. ¡°Let me go!¡±


    His eyes were exceptionally cold. Zhang Wanyan was utterly shocked. A child should not have such a look and an indomitable presence. As someone experienced in the world, her legs did not jellify from the shock.


    ¡°Younger Master Ye, how did you know about it?¡± Zhang Wanyan asked.


    ¡°I said, let me go!¡± Ning Ning punctuated his words.


    Xu Xing tugged at Zhang Wanyan¡¯s sleeves worriedly, her face filled with shock. ¡°Auntie¡­¡±


    Zhang Wanyan looked at Xu Xing and then let Ning Ning go. Ning Ning curled his lips into a mocking smile and said, ¡°Were you thinking of asking me not whether I know her, but where she is?¡±


    ¡°Younger Master Ye, you have misunderstood me. I am indeed very curious. Where is she?¡± Zhang Wanyan was about to say something, but she held her words back. Since those were matters of the Xu family, she was better off not raising them.


    She was also extremely curious. Where did said girl end up? Since she most likely resembled Xing Xing, she could guess that Ning Ning was angry at Xing Xing because of said person.


    Ning Ning broke into a sinister smile and said, ¡°What are you going to do even if you know where she is? You have abandoned her for so many years, only to suddenly recall her now? Do you want to know whether she is living well? Or, are you thinking of abandoning her once again?¡±


    Zhang Wanyan was unable to bear his armor-piercing words. She looked at a panicking Xu Xing perplexedly and then at Ning Ning fiercely. She was speechless. She was also against abandoning the child, and in favor of sending the child to be raised in a family they trusted.


    She had tried to convince Lisa not to be this cruel as Xu Nuo was, after all, her flesh and blood. Xu Nuo could be sent to a foster family. The Zhang family could even raise Xu Nuo in the name of her mother¡¯s nephew. Xu Xing¡¯s mother, however, said that the deep ties between the Xu and the Zhang families meant that the children meeting each other was inevitable. How could that be explained? As Xu Xing and Xu Nuo were almost carbon copies of each other, she saw how the three-year-old Xu Nuo looked like. Xu Nuo¡¯s eyes were dreamier as compared to the liveliness in Xu Xing¡¯s eyes.


    When she abandoned the child back then, she felt it was an immense pity. There was no news about the child. Even Xu Xing¡¯s mother also regretted and had people search for her. A one-year-long search yielded no result.


    This was an off-limits topic in the Xu family. Xu Xing had no idea about it and also had no memory of when she was three.


    ¡°Ning Ning, auntie, what are you talking about?¡± Xu Xing was panicking even more as she did not understand what they were talking about. She could only see that her auntie did not have the best of looks, and Ning Ning¡¯s looks were even worse.


    Ning Ning looked at Xu Xing and coldly laughed. He pointed to Xu Xing and said, ¡°Go back and tell them that having her around is enough. They might treat Xu Nuo as some broken shoe to be thrown, but there will be people who treat her as a treasure. I want what they do not want.¡±


    When he finished saying, he took a few steps and stopped. He suddenly turned around and laughed elegantly. ¡°Oh, yes, I forgot to have you convey this message. Tell them that they can sleep in peace and don¡¯t have to worry about Xu Nuo harming them anymore. Xu Nuo died a grisly death.¡±


    As he looked at Zhang Wanyan¡¯s whitened face, he had that exhilaration from getting his revenge. Ye Ningyuan, at that moment, had a demon within him that wished to devour all the darkness so that the world would be as dark as him.


    Ning Ning, with a glum face, became vexed at the sight of people. He went to the back of the church and sat on the railings glumly.


    Xu Xing supported Zhang Wanyan, who was about to fall and asked, ¡°Auntie, who is Xu Nuo?¡±


    Zhang Wanyan was speechless.


    In the bridal lounge, Third Young Master Ye looked at his bride mesmerizingly and made no effort to conceal the shock and joy in his eyes. She had a stunning beauty that intoxicated people. She was finally going to be wholly his.


    Marriage took on a wholly different significance. She was his legally-recognized wife, and he, her legally-recognized husband. He was elated at the thought of this. If it weren¡¯t for the makeup on her face, he would have given her a really good kiss.


    ¡°What brings you over here? The wedding is about to begin in a moment.¡± Cheng Anya felt her face warm, but nobody could tell since she had put on extensive makeup.


    ¡°No worries. There are people outside,¡± Third Young Master Ye said. ¡°I just want to hang around with you for a moment more.¡±


    ¡°When people got married in the past, the newlyweds were not allowed to see each other for the first three days.¡±


    ¡°Dear wifey, it¡¯s already the 21st century.¡±


    Cheng Anya laughed and held Third Young Master Ye¡¯s hand tightly. Today was their marriage, the beginning of their happiness. From today onward, she would become even happier with each day.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked. Cheng Anya was not afraid of being embarrassed and nodded. She was slightly nervous, and her palms became sweaty. How could she not be nervous? ¡°I recalled my first poetry recital in third grade. I was so nervous that I wetted my pants.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye teasingly asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    Cheng Anya nodded seriously. ¡°With my classmates and teachers below, and given how our especially stern principal took center stage, my legs were wobbling when I was on stage and facing him. How could I not wet my pants?¡±


    ¡°To think you¡¯d wet your pants in third grade, that¡¯s really embarrassing.¡± Third Young Master Ye leaned forward while laughing. When she recalled that scene, she became embarrassed. To think that Miss Cheng had such a tragic past.


    ¡°Seriously! As it was winter, I wore a lot of clothes and ended up wetting my cotton pants and shoes. When I returned home, Daddy asked me why my pants and shoes were wet. I told him that I got myself wet because the teacher punished me to clean the toilet due to my negligence in cleaning up the classroom well.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ Dear Anya, to think that you were already this funny when you were young!¡±


    ¡°Tell me something interesting as well.¡± Cheng Anya pinched his ear and ordered him. Third Young Master Ye smartly shook his head. No, he would not do it. ¡°How could I have something this awkward to share? I have been an absolute badass since young.¡±


    ¡°Cut the boast.¡± Cheng Anya laughed and pursued the question. As they talked, she did not feel nervous anymore. She prayed that her daddy would not be nervous later.


    As the two of them talked, there was a knock on the door. Ye Wei and Eleven entered.


    Ye Wei said, ¡°Brother, so you are still there. Time to prepare.¡± She whistled and said, ¡°Third sister-in-law, you¡¯re looking gorgeous.¡±


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, we want to tell you something. Haven¡¯t you been wondering how the girl who won Ning Ning¡¯s heart looks like? Look at the flower girl next to him.¡± Ye Wei blinked. She did not expect Xu Xing to appear at the wedding.


    Cheng Anya could not help but become suspicious. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the girl dead?¡±


    ¡°She is Nuo Nuo¡¯s twin sister.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya looked each other in the eye and said nothing else.


    A moment later, the door to the bridal lounge opened. Third Young Master Ye, Ye Wei, and Eleven walked out. Third Young Master Ye instructed the guards, ¡°Watch closely and do not slip up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Third Young Master.¡± The four of them nodded simultaneously.


    Eleven and Ye Wei returned to their earlier positions. With men from the Dragon Gate around the perimeter of the church, some inside and some outside, they steadfastly guarded the peace at the wedding. Third Young Master Ye asked a person, ¡°Where¡¯s the younger master?¡±


    The person shook his head. Third Young Master Ye ordered. ¡°Quickly search for him! The wedding is about to begin.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The person who just received his orders rushed down and Long Fei brought a few people to search for him inside and outside the church. The young kid was sitting alone at the back of the church and looked up at the sky in a daze.


    He seemed a little lonely.


    He even felt that he was somewhat silly to be unable to keep his cool. While he had taken great pains to bury Nuo Nuo in the depths of his heart, he lost his cool when he saw Xu Xing. He held his hand tightly. He couldn¡¯t afford to be like that.


    He couldn¡¯t be like that.


    Once the enemy knew his weakness, it would become his most fatal flaw. Since he was unable to act against somebody who resembled Nuo Nuo, his enemy would exploit a person like Nuo Nuo against him.


    He must remain calm.


    He could not allow this to happen and had to learn how to tame the demons in his heart so as not to lose control. If he could look at Xu Xing someday and treat her as some random passerby, he had achieved it. If not¡­


    Nevertheless, he could not believe that Nuo Nuo died like this. He wanted to wait for her, and he was willing to wait for her his entire life without the slightest regret.


    ¡°Younger master, so there you are. The wedding is about to begin, and Third Young Master is looking high and low for you,¡± Long Fei rushed over to him and said. The young kid nodded and stood up. Long Fei asked worryingly, ¡°Younger master, are you in a bad mood?¡±


    ¡°Is it so evident?¡± the young kid asked without holding back. Long Fei nodded and said, ¡°Unfortunately, yes.¡±


    The young kid smiled elegantly and said, ¡°Since this is a joyous occasion, I ought to look a little happier.¡±


    Long Fei did not say much and the two of them walked forward. Xu Xing had changed into her gown and stood with Ning Ning. The two of them were extremely complementary like a golden couple. Third Young Master Ye looked at them. They indeed resembled each other.


    The guests in the church praised the flower boy and girl effusively. Xu Xing pulled the young kid¡¯s sleeve and asked, ¡°Ning Ning, are you still angry?¡±


    ¡°I am not,¡± Ning Ning calmly replied.


    ¡°You sure have a bad temper,¡± Xu Xing said as a matter-of-factly. ¡°My mommy used to say that I have a bad temper. It seems like your temper is worse than mine.¡±


    ¡°You are not the first to say that I have a bad temper,¡± Ning Ning calmly replied.


    ¡°Is it?¡± Xu Xing pouted. ¡°You look like your daddy.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Uh, Ning Ning, could I ask you a question? Who is Xu Nuo?¡±


    ¡°My wife.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He smiled without answering. Xu Xing was slightly disappointed that he did not answer. However, she quickly regained her happiness and found other topics to talk to him about.


    In the bridal lounge, Cheng Anya heard people call ¡®Third Young Master Ye¡¯ outside. As she stood up, she saw Third Young Master Ye push open the door and enter. She was befuddled. ¡°Ah Chen, what are you doing here again?¡±


    He walked over with a gentle smile and hooked around her waist. She was baffled despite his gentle smile. ¡°Wedding? Anya, there will not be any wedding.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Just as she was about to speak, the man covered her nose with a handkerchief. Her eyes suddenly grew big and she fainted.


    Although the guy broke into a pleasing smile, he had a cold look on his face.

 Chapter 408 - The Wedding (Part 3)

    Some cruise ship on the sea


    She flexed her wrists and realized that the handcuffs were extremely tight. Her legs were also chained with long chains that ran onto the floor and seemed extremely sinister. She looked across the room with a smile. This was a decent room that was luxuriously decorated and comfortable. She secretly wondered if she would still have a comfortable nap if Louis had chained her to the side of the bed.


    She was pale and had a little difficulty breathing, panting nonstop. She coldly laughed and lifted her hands to knock the hatch hard. As expected, the hatch door opened in a moment and a slender person appeared at the door and strode in.


    He was svelte with golden hair and black eyes. A wave of suffocating anger emanated from him. It seemed as if he was about to destroy the world. People shook at his aura.


    However, Cheng Anya laughed and seemed calm. She smiled as she looked at him and said, ¡°Louis, weren¡¯t you in Colombia trying to kill the Mo brothers? What brings you to City A? You know very well there is no escape, so why bring yourself to your own doom?¡±


    Louis had a sinister look on him. They only saw him sometime before. He was clearly much thinner. All the days engaging in firelights with the Mo brothers left him with little time to see to other affairs, and hence his loss of weight. As he did not have his colored contacts, his pitch-black eyes seemed exceptionally terrifying. He lacked the confidence and easy-going nature he once had.


    Like a dog without a master who was forced to leap a wall in desperation, even a calm and amazingly talented person would become hysterical and mad when cornered. Louis was naturally no exception.


    She could imagine how helter-skelter his recent days were, and that thought brought a happy smile to her face.


    His eyes were slightly dark and were brutal and vicious. He slowly approached Cheng Anya and wrapped his slender fingers around her neck and used force. She felt her breathing become even more difficult as she was already panting from the start. The air beneath her nose became thinner, and her face grew even whiter. It had a deathly pallor to it. She, however, still smiled gorgeously and fearlessly as though she was telling him, ¡°Louis, you are not going to escape.¡±


    ¡°Anya, do you think that you can escape?¡± He punctuated his words as he exerted more force through his hands. ¡°I will destroy what I cannot get my hands on. If I die, I will make sure Third Young Master Ye and you perish with me!¡±


    The man sounded cold and full of hatred. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I would not end up in this state. You will die with me!¡±


    Her cold laughter became a mocking smile. She was beautiful albeit pale and toughness emanated through her. ¡°Louis, you have failed and pinned the blame on somebody else. Who was the person who came to City A with confidence, kidnapped me, and had the most convoluted dreams of wanting Ye Chen? Louis, you dug a hole and jumped into it yourself, so do not blame others for what happened to you. Had you not come to City A and took part in this battle, Wei Wei and Ning Ning would not have discovered that you were indeed Ye Yukun. Ah Chen, despite his dislike for you, would not want to murder you for no rhyme or reason. Had you not kidnapped me, Ah Chen would not have wanted you dead. If all these did not happen, the Mafia would still belong to you instead of ending up in the clutches of the Mo brothers. Louis, this is your own undoing, so why are you complaining that you will perish? Your defeat is beyond doubt, and it is so thorough that you even lost the Mafia. You thought that you were playing out other people, only for the Mo brothers to consistently play you out. Louis, you were too dogged and too ambitious, which resulted in you being exploited by people and hence your terrible loss. The people whom you should really go after are the Mo brothers. If it weren¡¯t for them, the Mafia could have duked it out against the terrorist organization, and you perhaps could have dominated the world instead of ending up like some scorned rat on the street.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Anya, do you think that I will let you go just because you said all these?¡± Louis laughed sinisterly. How could he not understand what she said? Whose fault it was no longer mattered.


    Most importantly, he wanted them dead!


    This was his character. He would destroy whatever he could not get his hands on and perish with them. As he thought about Third Young Master Ye, the hatred in him brewed even more and he became even crueler.


    Her incomparably pure smile could not be concealed by her thick makeup. The Rose Tear on her chest was so gorgeous and complemented her beautiful looks. They were one in a million.


    He knew why Third Young Master Ye loved her so deeply¡ªbecause he fancied her. But that would not do. He had to die, and he hated her for snatching all of Third Young Master Ye¡¯s attention and love.


    Since young, the only person he had a hard-on for was Ye Chen. He would absolutely not spare him and would never let him have it easy even if he was about to die.


    His persistence was so deep-seated that it possessed him.


    ¡°All I have to do is to use force and you will be gone for good,¡± he said sinisterly. He really wanted to break her neck. Breaking that beautiful neck was such a pity.


    ¡°You can try.¡± She coldly laughed without the slightest fear.


    He could not help but raise his eyebrows. ¡°Anya, I remembered that you were extremely afraid of me.¡± He ran his slender fingers across her face. He suddenly released his hand that held her and looked on with deep eyes.


    ¡°What? You¡¯ve become so much bolder and no longer afraid? If my information is not wrong, you have a child in you, no?¡± Although he sounded gentle, she could not help but tremble, a hint of panic apparent in her eyes.


    Louis was extremely happy appreciating her pale face. She tried to keep up her smile and said, ¡°I am not afraid of you. Since that virus of yours did not kill us, how can you kill us? Great blessings often follow great tribulations, and since you cannot kill me, why should I be afraid of you? Besides, Ah Chen is not here now. What should I be afraid of?¡±


    ¡°That I cannot kill you?¡± Louis laughed weirdly. ¡°I can take two lives at once by killing you now.¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± She coldly laughed as though she was provoking him.


    Louis grabbed her throat tightly and said, ¡°I am going to kill you mother and son right before his eyes so that he will witness your death. Even if I die, you will too. Anya, face it. Knowing Ye Chen is the biggest mistake in your life.¡±


    She coldly harrumphed and treated his talk as a load of bull. Louis released his grip on her and viciously threw her onto the ground. He said, with a cold look, ¡°Once the ship reaches the open seas, the show begins. Anya, wait for it.¡±


    When he turned away and was about to leave, she called him and said, ¡°Louis, you¡¯d better not regret it!¡±


    ¡°Humph! I will definitely not regret it!¡±


    ¡°I am extremely curious though. How the heck did you even get to City A? My son¡¯s computer skills are so perfect that it is impossible for him not to be able to locate you,¡± she coldly asked. ¡°You were cornered by the Mo brothers in Colombia, not to mention that almost all your subordinates are KIA. I really do not understand how the heck you managed to get to City A?¡±


    ¡°You seem to be much more aware of developments. Anya, I remember you as somebody who didn¡¯t quite understand these.¡± Louis raised his eyebrows and coldly looked at the woman in the white wedding gown with a slight mockery.


    Her smile turned even colder as she said, ¡°Having been forced to follow you for this long, how could I not understand developments like this?¡±


    Louis raised his eyebrows and squinted. He replied a moment later and said, ¡°Yeah, I had many alternative plans. I had my ways to tangle with the Mo brothers for this long, so how could I get to City A without their help?¡±


    She seemed calm and she looked down to conceal the viciousness that flashed through her eyes. There was a slight vignette of elegance beneath her long eyelashes that had a hint of murderous intent. Louis did not notice that, and she coldly smiled and said, ¡°So the Mo brothers did help you. They sure are¡­ vicious!¡±


    ¡°Anya, whoever is more vicious comes out tops in the underworld.¡± Louis broke into a rare smile. ¡°Since you are going to die, I might as well tell you that the Mo brothers are all behind it. In terms of viciousness, Third Young Master Ye, Chu Li, I¡­ and everyone else are no match for those two.¡±


    It was as though she had lost all her strength. Her fingertips trembled as she looked down and did not say a word. Louis said, ¡°Third Young Master Ye will definitely rush here, and I will show him how you die!¡±


    The hatch closed. She, who was trembling on the ground just now, crawled up as though nothing had happened and she did not seem defeated. She said, ¡°Louis, oh, Louis, it¡¯s time for your self-orchestrated fiasco to end.¡±


    She removed the silver needle from her hair and plugged it into the keyhole. Moments later, her handcuffs opened and so were the shackles around her legs. She deftly stood up and removed the shawl overhead. She walked to the bed and waved her hair. Fifty silver needles dropped onto the bed.


    She removed the cumbersome wedding gown and tight suit and a silver gun dropped. She changed her clothes as well as kept her gun and silver needles. She then flexed her stiff head and opened the Rose Tear and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    There were only five people on the cruise ship, and Louis stood on the deck as he watched the surface of the ocean with a deep gaze. The murderous intent in him brewed. He ought to have killed her just so that he wouldn¡¯t have sleepless nights.


    When Third Young Master Ye arrived, stabbing her an additional time would work too.


    As he thought about that, the cruise stopped. Louis roared, ¡°What the f*** is going on?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing. They were tired, and I put them to rest for eternity.¡± A person in black leaped across the deck with flowing hair. Her black tight-fitting attire accentuated her stunning figure to the point it caught attention, but her eyebrows had an absolute coldness and insistence.


    Louis could not help but say, ¡°Anya, you¡­¡±


    She opened her mouth, jiggled her mouth, and coughed out a voice-changer. She also removed the fake mask on her and a gorgeous face appeared before Louis. Louis was extremely shocked, whereas she laughed gorgeously and said, ¡°My dear elder brother, if you can dress up as third brother, why can¡¯t I dress up as third sister-in-law? How was my acting? Oh, I forgot to tell you that I still have another ace skill¡ªimitation.¡±


    Louis was shocked. Since Ye Wei appeared on the deck, it meant that she had killed everybody else. As she was a killer, she was extremely cautious by nature and would have searched the cruise thoroughly before going up to the deck.


    Good, very good! She was indeed vicious enough!


    He originally felt weird at how weak the defenses were and how easily he managed to accomplish things. He did not expect Third Young Master Ye to lay a trap for him to accidentally walk into.


    Louis raged but quickly calmed down. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t know that I was going to come to City A?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. While we did not manage to locate you before the wedding, that did not impede us from laying a trap for you to walk into. Third brother said that even if we failed to locate you, you would still turn up.¡± Ye Wei smiled. She was not the slightest afraid of Louis who did not have a gun in his hand. She nicely told Louis, ¡°Your death is impending!¡±


    Louis broke into mad laughter that resonated across the sea. He understood everything now. Third Young Master Ye deliberately broadcasted the wedding proposal on GK International Media¡¯s TV station. MBS International¡¯s TV station was the top domestic station whilst GK International Media¡¯s station was the top international station. He had no need to let the whole world know about his wedding. Broadcasting it on MBS International¡¯s TV station would have sufficed, but he deliberately broadcasted the wedding on GK International Media¡¯s station to allow Louis to see it¡ªto see how they lived happily and fortunately, and how he ended up tragically.


    He deliberately stoked the hatred in him to force him to appear.


    Third Young Master Ye clearly knew that as long as Louis was alive, he would be a threat to his family and must not be spared. Given how cunning Louis was, and how Louis could not be located despite how good Ning Ning¡¯s computer skills were, he guessed that the Mo brothers played a critical role in it.


    He hence actively planned the proposal and wedding and deliberately delayed the wedding to October 10 so that Louis would have time to come over and prepare. If Louis did not appear, he would be flushed out. That was the only way to end all complications.


    Ever since Third Young Master Ye became drunk and proposed, he already had the perfect plan, which was to win over Louis¡¯ trust. He expended huge amounts of money to let Klose and everybody know about it.


    Wherever Louis was, he would definitely know about their wedding.


    He was sure Louis would appear, and he was correct!


    Ye Wei coldly laughed. Go laugh while you can. The young kid and third brother would have his life. If she took his life, her third brother would slaughter her.


    ¡°I do not understand. I saw you, Eleven, and Third Young Master Ye leave the room. How could you be the bride?¡± Louis roared sinisterly.


    ¡°There is nothing particularly difficult about it. Since last night, two women dressed like Eleven and me and hid in the lounge. Once we entered, I naturally dressed up as the bride whereas Eleven brought third sister-in-law to hide in another room, following third brother. If you did not show up, all would be good and third brother and third sister-in-law would successfully marry. Well, even if you discovered me, Eleven would be able to protect third sister-in-law and you could not kill me. You are too amateurish to think that such little anesthesia is enough to knock me out.¡± Ye Wei nicely explained.

 Chapter 409 - Louis’ Ending

    Louis sighed. He realized how careless he had been this time. There were surveillance cameras installed in the corridor and bridal lounge, and the surveillance camera in the bridal lounge being unplugged should have raised his suspicion.


    Third Young Master Ye had a few men guard the door while Black Eagle and company guarded the outer perimeter that was not important. Given who Louis was, it was unlikely for him to not make it past the outer perimeter. Little did Louis expect Third Young Master Ye to deliberately pull that off.


    While it was not a masterstroke that startled him, he was still overconfident and forgot how meticulous and scheming Third Young Master Ye was and fell into his trap.


    Even if he was not discovered outside, he should have discovered that something was amiss in the bridal lounge. How would Third Young Master Ye allow the bride to remain in the bridal lounge alone? If he decided to act, the bridal lounge was the best possible place.


    As the realization of defeat dawned upon him, he closed his pitch-dark eyes. He would not escape from this.


    Ye Wei¡¯s gaze landed on Louis. She leaned against the railing and seemingly laughed and mocked him. Had he, once the godfather of the Italian Mafia who called the shots, did not appear in City A, nobody would have learned that he was Ye Yukun and he would have still led the Mafia.


    What a pity¡­


    The more ambitious one became, the less one gained and the more one lost instead.


    She turned her head, lost in thought. The sea breeze blew against her long hair as she thought of Mo Jue. ¡®Mo Jue, what about you? Would you, with Louis as a precedent, follow his path to end up losing more than what you gained?¡¯


    ¡®You never have anything to begin with. What else would you be left with if you still lose?¡¯


    When she knew that Louis came to City A, she was once again disappointed with Mo Jue, knowing that it was the brothers¡¯ at work. From the beginning to the end, they were the masterminds behind everything.


    They were hell-bent on removing the First Terrorist Organization and the Dragon Gate. They had never really given up their ambition of world domination. She¡­ hated such a Mo Jue!


    If one had too much power in their hearts, they would have little room for other things in their hearts. Even she was a pawn in their endgame. Even she, however smart, could no longer distinguish between what was real and what was not.


    As Ye Wei quietly looked at the surface of the water, she smiled. When she initially recalled the scene on the beach, she was slightly touched. But that feeling was long lost.


    She could no longer tell whether that scene on the beach was real or not. As to what he told her and vice versa on the island, both of them were trying to make out how genuine the other person was. He was tired, and so was she.


    If he was out to manipulate her, she was not going to spare him. Hence, the vicious cycle was perpetuated.


    The only thing she could be certain about Mo Jue was how unguarded he was and how he yielded to her without question those seven days. He was afraid that she would leave him and could not bear to harm her.


    Him calling her ¡®wifey¡¯ still resonated in her ears, and she knew that that Mo Jue was the real Mo Jue.


    But that was not a complete Mo Jue. It was not entirely him but a side of him¡ªthe childlike side of Mo Jue who was three to four years old. Given how long one would live, she could not give up her entire life for him just because of those seven days.


    Ye Wei was not so fallen to simply remember him for how he was during those seven days.


    ¡°Did the Mo brothers tell you anything else?¡± Ye Wei laughed gorgeously as though the pain that flashed through her did not exist. Ye Wei was still the merciless Ye Wei who lived freely and would not wait for anybody.


    ¡°Ye Wei, you are destined to lose if you develop feelings for him,¡± Louis said with a sinister look. As he hated the Mo brothers more than anybody else, he knew their schemes and viciousness much better than anybody else. Louis looked at Ye Wei and said, ¡°Since I am not going to make it past today, I will tell you, in no uncertain terms, that he is a heartless person. He has his reasons for drawing close to you.¡±


    Ye Wei recalled what happened at the beach and in City A two months ago, and she was shocked. Was that shot intended to drop her guard? Anger soared from the depths of her heart. She tightly bit her lip and suppressed the rage within.


    What was the reason they had succeeded so easily that day?


    She knew that her third brother went to the ports and Louis was definitely there, so she felt that was no imminent danger. Given that Mo Jue was still wounded, and how Mo Ye acting alone was no guarantee for success¡­


    What if¡­ he was not even injured?


    Ye Wei¡¯s thoughts were scrambled. Ye Wei, calm down. Calm down and stop overthinking. She desperately ordered herself to block those memories and analyses.


    It was muscle memory for her.


    Those from their organization, regardless of the pain and agony they were in, would reasonably analyze the situation until they achieved clarity. She somehow knew that it was probably a scam after all.


    Given how Big Boss Mo had indeed really doted on Mo Jue, he would not deliberately back-face him even if Mo Jue lost his gun. If he did that when Mo Jue was still alive, Eleven firing would mean both brothers dying. Given how calm and sensible Big Boss Mo was, he was definitely not capable of doing something like this.


    She tried to recall what happened then, but she could not figure out what was wrong. The only possibility was that the Mo Jue in her embrace was still lucid. Had Eleven dared to fire, he would have pre-empted her and fired first¡­


    Coldness descended upon her, and her laughter became more alluring. This, from the start, was a ploy!


    ¡°Louis, how did the two of them end up under you?¡± Ye Wei endured the feeling of stabbing needles as she asked.


    ¡°They saved me,¡± Louis said and broke into a cold laugh. ¡°That, in fact, was a trap the brothers had set up. They arranged for somebody to assassinate me but saved me at the same time. They managed to approach me for the want of the Mafia. I have no idea where the hell they were from.¡±


    ¡°You are really stupid,¡± Ye Wei said. Had Chu Li and Black J been in Louis¡¯ position, this definitely would not have happened. They would not allow outsiders to so easily infiltrate the core of their group.


    However much they trusted them, they would not allow that to happen.


    Louis¡¯ quick capitulation in those few months was largely related to the people whom he did not know.


    ¡°I admit that I have lost,¡± Louis flatly replied. ¡°Kill me, damn it!¡±


    Ye Wei looked at him and laughed. She said, ¡°My dearest brother, my nephew will hunt me down if I kill you. As you owe him something, he will personally take care of you.¡±


    Louis closed his eyes in desperation and softly said, ¡°Wei Wei, kill me on account that we are siblings!¡±


    ¡°Even if you are my old man, I am not going to fulfill your wish.¡± Ye Wei cut to the chase. ¡°I only acknowledge one brother my whole life.¡±


    Ye Wei suddenly heard the sound of speedboats approach. She turned around and suddenly flicked her wrist to reveal three silver needles. With the silver needles in hand, three silver needles accurately nailed Louis in his wrist and chest.


    Louis lost all his strength and dropped his gun onto the deck with a ¡®thump¡¯. He clutched his wrist and screamed agonizingly.


    Ye Wei laughed and said, ¡°I can responsibly tell you that I hate hostages who do not know their place and try to create trouble. They are extremely amateurish.¡±


    If one wanted to learn to manipulate somebody, take a leaf from Mo Jue who was able to manipulate her with his life. Given how close he was, he was clearly asking for trouble. Ye Wei took out a pair of handcuffs and cuffed him against the railing and stuffed a piece of cloth into his mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to die until I allow you to.¡± Ye Wei laughed and walked away. Third Young Master Ye, the young kid, and the others reached. There were only six of them, including Third Young Master Ye¡¯s family, Black Eagle, and Eleven.


    ¡°Black Eagle, get him over here.¡±


    ¡°On it!¡±


    Ye Wei walked over easily and said, ¡°Third brother, third sister-in-law, is the ceremony over?¡±


    Cheng Anya nodded and smiled. Although she had changed into a white dress, she had not removed her makeup, which made for a beautiful and innocent her that stirred hearts. After Ye Wei was drugged, she was extremely worried. Eleven, however, told her that it was not a big deal so that she would participate in the wedding with a peace of mind.


    As she walked towards him during the wedding, her thoughts were all about Ye Wei. He said that they would immediately look for Ye Wei after the wedding. They were afraid that Ye Wei would have already subdued Louis by then.


    With her mind at ease, it was not long after the church ceremony did she change her clothes in the car. Ye Wei¡¯s Rose Tear contained a locating device, so they quickly learned of her location. When they heard Ye Wei say ¡®let¡¯s go¡¯ en route, Third Young Master Ye was already certain that Ye Wei would be able to subdue Louis.


    ¡°Wei Wei, thank you!¡±


    ¡°Why these pleasantries? We are a family! As long as this scoundrel is not dead, I am not at peace.¡± Ye Wei shrugged her shoulders. Black Eagle brought Louis over and cuffed him against the handrails. Everybody drove the boat into the open seas.


    Ye Chen coldly looked at Louis and said, ¡°Ye Yukun, to think that you would end up like this. Humph!¡±


    In terms of ability, Louis was nowhere near Ye Wei. Even the few men he had on the ship were not Ye Wei¡¯s match. The only fear was that there were explosives on the ship.


    ¡°I checked the ship, and all is clear.¡± Ye Wei laughed.


    The young kid took out a gun and fired twice at Louis¡¯ kneecaps. Louis screamed agonizingly and his voice spread across the open oceans that quickly dissipated them.


    He then quickly fired a shot into each of Louis¡¯ wrists. The young kid¡¯s eyes became darker as he took aim again and fired a shot into each of his thighs. Louis endured five shots, but his agonizing screams were nothing short of terrifying.


    Blood flowed down and coursed on the ground.


    Her son fired in a posture and manner that was comparable to professionals. Cheng Anya looked at him in shock. His especially cold gaze sent a chill down their spines.


    ¡°Damn, Ning Ning, your accuracy has improved a lot.¡± Ye Wei whistled as she saw Louis bawling like a dog without its master on the ground. She felt good.


    Ning Ning wanted to repay him with what Nuo Nuo had experienced, so he avoided his heart and kept him alive.


    Third Young Master Ye did not say much and allowed the young kid to vent out. If he did not kill Louis, the hatred in his heart would not be quenched. The young kid had a murderous intent on his face and remained silent throughout. When he was in Rome, he had Bai Ye teach him how to use guns since he wanted to repay him tenfold, perhaps a hundredfold, of what Xu Nuo had experienced.


    On top of him, he would not spare Blue Wolf as well.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    ¡­


    The young kid fired another eight shots at him in succession and avoided his critical parts so that he would lie on the deck, wishing he was dead. He only kept his gun after he was done.


    It was Cheng Anya¡¯s first time seeing the young kid act like this, and she was clearly not used to it. The young kid then walked over to Louis and kicked him. ¡°You¡¯re not dead. Wake up, damn it!¡±


    Louis was not dead but merely riddled with gun wounds that left him in excruciating pain. The bullets nailed him in his bones and he was soaked in sweat.


    ¡°Kill¡­ kill me¡­¡±


    ¡°Relax. Even if you do not beg me to, I will still kill you.¡± The young kid smiled elegantly and fired another shot into his thigh. He was going to, in an act of mercy, spare him so that he could enjoy the suffering.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, your turn.¡± The young kid waved the gun in his hand. Cheng Anya shook her head. While she wished for Louis to die, it seemed that seeing the young kid vent and Louis in this state left her feeling extremely pitiful for him. Forget it.


    Louis was not going to survive anyway.


    ¡°Your call then.¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled. As long as one had love, the hatred would be reduced. While he hated Louis, seeing him curled up in a corner pitifully was sufficient.


    His son alone was more than enough to make Louis¡¯ life a living hell.


    Besides, today was his wedding day. To kill on his wedding day would undoubtedly ruin his joy.


    The young kid, in his typical agility, pointed the gun at Louis. ¡°If my daddy does not pull the trigger, I will kill him.¡±


    ¡°Hang on. We are not too far from where the sharks are,¡± Third Young Master Ye suddenly said. Since they were already in open waters, they were not far from where the sharks lurked. He suddenly had a good idea and said, ¡°Ning Ning, drop him into the sea once we reach there. Since we have to eventually dispose of him, he would not feel a thing if he were dead. Disposing of him while he is still alive would allow him to savor the feeling of being ripped apart by sharks.¡±


    Ye Wei gave a thumbs-up and said, ¡°Brother, that¡¯s utterly badass!¡±


    Cheng Anya shuddered. She suddenly felt that letting her son go for training was miles better than him hanging around Third Young Master Ye. The man was too twisted. She suddenly felt a tinge of sadness for Louis.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± The young kid agreed.


    ¡°No! No, no¡­¡± Louis screamed madly, only for Black Eagle to stop him when he tried to commit suicide. A few sharks appeared and he was soon thrown overboard. The sharks smelled the blood on Louis and swarmed upon him. Before Louis could react, he was ripped apart alive by sharks.


    Cheng Anya could not bear to see the extremely cruel scene and buried her head in Third Young Master Ye¡¯s embrace.


    Not much longer later, the surface of the sea became calm save the broken pieces of clothes that remained after the sharks¡¯ savage ripping. The blood on the sea also gradually disappeared.

 Chapter 410 - Happiness

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    After Louis¡¯ death, the wedding banquet continued as though nothing had happened. Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye returned to the restaurant the banquet was held and changed their clothes. The grand wedding continued.


    The wedding banquet was busting. Eleven and Ye Wei did not appear since they did not like and were not suitable for such situations. The two of them returned to the Ye mansion earlier to rest. Third Young Master Ye had men from the Dragon Gate join the banquet and it was all fun.


    Cheng Anya, who had a high alcohol tolerance, drank quite a bit of alcohol although she was not a frequent drinker. The extremely good drinker next to her, Third Young Master Ye, helped her substantially and his face did not even flush. Cheng Anya could not help but gasp. He was clearly of his own league.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Fourth Young Master Tang and you have one too many previously?¡± Cheng Anya smiled as she asked. Third Young Master Ye knew that she guessed it and tried to brush it off. Cheng Anya extremely despised him.


    ¡°To think that you could even pull that idiotic look off!¡± She laughed and looked at the guests present. She was undoubtedly a little disappointed that Yang Zekun did not show up.


    ¡°Even if it means acting like the biggest idiot for the want of luring him out, I can do it,¡± Third Young Master Ye replied confidently. He held her and walked along the corridor as they took a rest. With too many people present, they felt like puking from all that drinking.


    She tapped his back and gently smiled. She could understand him but said regardless, ¡°Is Louis really dead? It feels a bit surreal to me, and I seem to feel that there is a pair of eyes watching us day in day out that can¡¯t help but interfere once in a while. Now that he is dead, I am not used to it.¡±


    ¡°Are you addicted to his torture?¡± Third Young Master Ye coldly harrumphed. Cheng Anya smiled and kicked him in return. He seemingly raised his hand and was about to pinch her when they suddenly heard young and tender voices in a conversation. The two of them walked forward and peeped to see the young kid and Xu Xing.


    Ever since the young kid returned, he had been sitting behind all along as though the liveliness inside was none of his business. The somewhat cold sun shone down on him as he looked at the piece of jade in front of him in a daze.


    With Louis dead and Nuo Nuo avenged, he had fulfilled his wish but felt that his heart had become empty and surreal. He had long relied on this vengeance to drive him. Now that this vengeance suddenly disappeared, it left him unused to its missing presence.


    The piece of jade rested against his chest and it felt warm to the touch. Its gentle warmth seemed to carry that bit of life, and hearsay has it that jade can take on the aura of a person once it has been worn for a long time. Given that Nuo Nuo had worn it for long, a part of Nuo Nuo¡¯s spirit should reside in it.


    He smiled and raised his hands. The piece of jade, under the sunlight, seemed even nicer as it reflected the light colorfully. While he hoped that a silhouette of Nuo Nuo would appear from these rays of light, nothing did.


    Ning Ning was a little disappointed.


    Deep in his heart, he was never willing to admit that Nuo Nuo had already left him and how he had kept himself going forward with this belief and hatred. With Louis dead, he finally admitted, under the colorful rays of light, that he had lost all that he cared and what he could not hold onto. There would be nobody else to call him ¡®Stone¡¯, and nobody else would cause him to feel pain.


    It was only through loss that one really knew what loss entailed.


    Parting ways and death were the biggest pains in life. As he looked at the piece of jade in a daze, he bitterly laughed, knowing that he would only encounter that one Xu Nuo in his life. Nobody else would make him feel how Xu Nuo did. Something in his heart had died.


    But his daddy said that he was still young and these emotions would be diluted with time. When he was older, these feelings would have faded and there would be somebody else who would stir his heart.


    One could fall in love many times in their life.


    He laughed it away and did not say anything. He, however, swore that he would not love anybody else his whole life. Xu Nuo, in her whole life, had nothing else but him. She even lost him.


    Who else could prove that there was a Xu Nuo who once lived?


    ¡°Nuo Nuo, be with me for the rest of my life. Just like that.¡± As long as he had her in his heart, he would never forget that she had left. His rational mind accepted Xu Nuo¡¯s departure.


    His heart, however, never admitted it.


    She was always with him.


    ¡°Ning Ning, so there you are.¡± Xu Xing happily walked next to him. She happily asked, ¡°Do you like jade?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I was looking for you all around, but I couldn¡¯t find you.¡± Xu Xing laughed. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Ning Ning, you have not answered my question. Do you like jade?¡± Xu Xing asked. ¡°I have many pieces of beautiful jade, and I can bring them from my home to you the next time we meet.¡±


    Ning Ning shook his head and said, ¡°I do not like jade.¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, why are you clutching it?¡± Xu Xing pouted. ¡°I thought that you like jade.¡±


    ¡°Why the heck are you giving me jades? We don¡¯t know each other well.¡±


    ¡°Because you like it.¡±


    ¡°I do not.¡±


    ¡°I thought you did.¡± Xu Xing vaulted the stone wall and sat next to him and smiled happily. As though he saw Xu Nuo smiling, Ning Ning suddenly liked Xu Xing¡¯s smile.


    But he knew deep inside that Xu Nuo would not smile like this, and it was just him missing her smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Is there something on my face?¡±


    ¡°You have a really nice smile,¡± Ning Ning said, suddenly gathering his thoughts. It was as though he saw Xu Nuo in a fiery red dress asking him whether she had a nice smile.


    As he gathered his thoughts, he tightly held the piece of jade in his hand.


    These two sisters were simply, despite their looks, heaven and earth. One was as stunning as a rose whereas the other was like a fleeting dream.


    When Xu Xing heard the young kid praise her, she was extremely happy and broke into a sweeter smile. The young kid did not look at her smile. He was afraid of this illusion that he could not grasp.


    ¡°Xu Xing, don¡¯t you find it extremely detestable?¡± Ning Ning asked. ¡°Why are you always looking for me?¡±


    ¡°I do not dislike you.¡± Xu Xing innocently shook her head. ¡°When you all captured me back then, I did dislike you. But I threw away something of yours. You are actually a really nice person.¡±


    Xu Xing had no friends. To think that Ning Ning would look past her identity and roar at her and beat her, she actually felt pretty happy. She hated the people who patronized her.


    ¡°I am a pretty nice person?¡± Ning Ning responded as though he had heard a joke. How could he be as good as she described, and especially so toward Xu Xing? He detested how she looked so similar to Xu Nuo. ¡°I hit you.¡±


    ¡°I threw away something that belonged to you, so it was right of you to hit me.¡± Xu Xing laughed unintentionally.


    Ning Ning looked at her silently. Her rich man¡¯s daughter airs were much subdued.


    Xu Xing gently asked, ¡°Ning Ning, who exactly is Xu Nuo? I asked auntie but she was unwilling to tell me anything. Could you tell me something, please?¡±


    Ning Ning¡¯s face blackened and Xu Xing panicked. She was afraid that he would leave her behind. She grabbed his sleeve and said, ¡°Please do not get angry. I will not ask this question again. I promise.¡±


    As she said that, she bowed down sadly. Ning Ning looked at her and secretly chided himself for what he did. It was by no means her fault. ¡°Go ask your parents when you are home.¡±


    ¡°They will not tell me anything,¡± Xu Xing said. If her auntie was not breathing a word about it, so would her parents. Even if they told her anything, she knew that they would be lying to her.


    ¡°If that is the case, then it¡¯s okay for you to know nothing. There is no need to after all,¡± Ning Ning calmly replied. He was really foolish. Here he was, standing up for Nuo Nuo and defending her, yet why did he leave the question as such? Nuo Nuo did not need these.


    There was sadness on Xu Xing¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Is she my sister? You once said it yourself. Why can¡¯t I be with my sister? Why can¡¯t I know that I have a sister?¡±


    Ning Ning fell silent for a moment and calmly replied, ¡°Your parents abandoned her.¡±


    ¡°How could they? My parents are kind people who help orphans every year. It does not make sense that they do not want my sister.¡± Xu Xing defended her parents.


    Ning Ning broke into a cold smile and said, ¡°Helping thousands of orphans will never erase the fact they abandoned their own flesh and blood.¡±


    ¡°Do you know my sister?¡±


    Ning Ning did not reply. If there was a possibility, he would rather not know Xu Nuo. If he did not know her, she would still be well and alive today as though nothing happened to her. Him knowing her caused her to lose her life.


    Xu Nuo was one who extremely treasured her own life.


    ¡°What about my sister?¡±


    ¡°Stop asking!¡± Ning Ning suddenly barked coldly.


    Xu Xing was shocked and replied in anger, ¡°Why are you so fierce? I was just asking, and you can just tell me that you do not want to answer the question. Why did you flare up at me?¡±


    Ning Ning sighed. Given how smart Xu Xing was, she would have known that this question was off-limits to him and should not ask anymore. She quietly sat next to him and said, ¡°I will go home to ask my parents about it.¡±


    Ning Ning acknowledged and Xu Xing smiled, as though Ning Ning roaring at her was an illusion. ¡°Ning Ning, can we be friends? Can I look for you in City A?¡±


    Ning Ning looked at her sideways and said, ¡°Don¡¯t your parents bar you from going all over the place?¡±


    ¡°No. My parents dote on me a lot, and they won¡¯t agree to it.¡±


    ¡°That will not do too. I will not be here for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I will look for you wherever you go.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You won¡¯t be able to find me,¡± Ning Ning gently replied. Xu Xing was disappointed.


    ¡­


    Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye hid in a corner and watched them talk. Cheng Anya gently jabbed Third Young Master Ye¡¯s chest and calmly said, ¡°Your little son sure learned nothing else save the ability to seduce girls. Another one bites the dust.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye could not laugh as he struggled to console her. ¡°Those were things of the past. Dear wifey, stop being so calculative.¡±


    She grunted, heartache flashing through her eyes. She sighed and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that girl the flower girl from just now?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be so.¡± Third Young Master Ye took a look and said, ¡°Look at Ning Ning. How does he look like he is seducing girls? He misses his Xu Nuo.¡±


    ¡°This girl looks exactly like Xu Nuo. She would not be too bad a choice if Ning Ning falls in love with her.¡±


    ¡°Stand-in?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why must it be a stand-in?¡±


    ¡°Is it really possible that you do not understand your own son? Look at how he flared up just now,¡± Third Young Master Ye slowly replied. ¡°Oh, well, this child is past our control. He will have to tend to his own hurts, and they will definitely get better.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye brought Cheng Anya back to the wedding banquet and toasted the guests. When they came to Commander Zhang¡¯s table, Commander Zhang¡¯s family was extremely gracious enough to grace the banquet in full force.


    ¡°Commander Zhang, this is to you.¡± Commander Zhang smiled. The commander toasted her in response as he smiled. Following Zhang Bo¡¯s incident, the Zhang family and Third Young Master Ye had much more frequent interactions.


    As Zhang Bo¡¯s mother was a year or two older than Cheng Anya, they were able to click with each other. It was then that Cheng Anya knew that Jiang Lixue, Zhang Bo¡¯s mother, had hurt herself when delivering Zhang Bo and her odds of becoming pregnant were almost zero.


    Cheng Anya felt even sadder for her, but the latter graciously congratulated her. Following Zhang Bo¡¯s incident, Jiang Lixue called Cheng Anya several times to understand Zhang Bo¡¯s condition. They got on with each other quite cordially.


    Third Young Master Zhang and Forth Young Master Zhang pulled Third Young Master Ye aside and they chugged. The two Zhang brothers ganged up and had Third Young Master Ye chug. Given how there were more men in the Zhang family, Third Young Master Ye was clearly not going to stand up against them. The women at the table cheered them on and the atmosphere became even more bustling.


    As they were toasting each other, Ning Ning and Xu Xing came over. Commander Zhang saw them and asked, ¡°Anya, is that your son?¡±


    Cheng Anya nodded. Commander Zhang seemed to like him. ¡°He looks really good, and you know he¡¯s smart at just one look.¡±


    Ning Ning politely greeted everybody present. Xu Xing smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Zeng, Ning Ning is really smart.¡±


    Commander Zhang chuckled and suddenly said, ¡°Anya, Third Young Master Ye, if you do not mind, may I acknowledge a god-great grandson?¡±


    Cheng Anya laughed and Third Young Master Ye nodded. She said, ¡°That is definitely possible. I¡¯ll have him toast you some other day and have a ceremony.¡±


    ¡°In that case¡­ Grandfather, can we be godfather and godmother to him too?¡± Jiang Lixue asked in surprise.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Cheng Anya replied without hesitation and nodded. She owed Jiang Lixue a son, and she ought to let her son be her grandson.


    Jiang Lixue stood up excitedly and held her hand tightly. ¡°Anya, thank you.¡±


    Ning Ning blinked his eyes. Did they just become family? Xu Xing clapped and cheered. ¡°Yay! I can get to see Ning Ning more often in the future.¡±


    Jiang Lixue¡¯s husband, Zhang Penghui, said, ¡°While we are elated, we have to ask the child how he feels about it.¡±


    Ning Ning smiled elegantly and said, ¡°I have no opinion on what Mommy says. Great-grandfather Zeng, godfather, godmother¡­¡±


    Jiang Lixue laughed and the few young masters of the Zhang family broke into a riot. ¡°There¡¯s still second uncle, third uncle¡­¡±


    ¡°And fourth uncle¡­¡±


    ¡°And grandfather and grandmother¡­¡±


    ¡­


    This is a really large family! Ning Ning secretly thought to himself. Cheng Anya said, ¡°I¡¯ll personally bring him to the Zhang family in two days to greet you.¡±


    ¡°Great, great, great!¡± Commander Zhang really doted on Ning Ning and effusively praised him. Zhang Bo was dead and she had an extremely slim chance of conceiving. Jiang Lixue was elated that she had just gained a son in exchange for nothing. She was truly elated.

 Chapter 411 - The So-Called Doughty

    Two days after the wedding, Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye took Ning Ning to the Zhang family for the ceremony. He had regarded Commander Zhang as his great grandfather and Zhang Penghui and Jiang Lixue as his godparents. The ceremony was very formal and lively. Cheng Anya specially left him in the Zhang family for two days for him to be closer to them. He was also sensible to postpone his trip to England. Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye planned to go to France for their honeymoon.


    Because they were newly-weds, it was better for Ning Ning to stay in the Zhang family for a while. Ye Wei and Eleven were sensible enough to not go back to the mansion to disturb Third Young Master Ye. They planned to go back to the previous mansion that they were living in.


    Before leaving, Ye Wei asked Third Young Master Ye, ¡°Is it appropriate for the Zhang family to regard Ning Ning as their family?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye pursed his lips and pondered. His eyes were full of hesitation. He said, ¡°Ning Ning¡¯s identity was originally a secret. It¡¯s still a long time since he will grow up and become more mature. I don¡¯t know what his fate with the Zhang family is like. We¡¯ll wait and see if he¡¯ll become close to them or not. It¡¯s fine if they are not. But if they are, Ning Ning will deal with this problem by himself. He knows his place. The political influence of the Zhang family will not be weakened. Commander Zhang is a smart person. How could he not know about Ning Ning¡¯s identity? Since he doesn¡¯t mind, he has probably guessed that Ning Ning won¡¯t return to City A for a few years. He did say that he will go to England after two weeks. From his gaze, I knew that he had guessed it. Even if he didn¡¯t know that Ning Ning has such strong backing, he would have guessed that I am one of the leaders of the Dragon Gate. He is a man with a transparent personality and won¡¯t take Ning Ning as his own family without any reason. Anyway, there is no harm for Ning Ning to be close to the Zhang family. I feel that Zhang Penghui and his wife really love Ning Ning. Let it be. It¡¯s his own business. Let him deal with it.¡±


    However, Eleven thought about something else. In the future, Ning Ning would definitely be part of the terrorist organization. The influence of the organization was still a little weak in the business world. If there was support from the Zhang family, it could really rule both the business world and the underworld.


    Ye Wei nodded. ¡°In that case, let him be. I guess Ning Ning would like to have a closer relationship with the Zhang family. I guess this boy¡­ You will know what he¡¯s thinking of since he¡¯s your son.¡±


    She made her words clear. Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya smiled at each other, but they didn¡¯t say anything. Ye Wei said while winking, ¡°Louis is dead and both of you can now finally have peace. Have a good time during your honeymoon. But third brother, you can only watch and not do anything. Will this honeymoon be sweet?¡±


    Cheng Anya was slightly embarrassed. Ye Wei was the only one in the world that dared to say that. Several people left and Ye Wei suddenly asked, ¡°Third brother and third sister-in-law, we won¡¯t be sending both of you off tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Sure, don¡¯t need to send us. I told Ning Ning not to send us as well. By the way, Wei Wei, Ning Ning will leave in half a month. How about you?¡± Cheng Anya asked. ¡°Will you be waiting for Eleven to leave together with Ning Ning?¡±


    Eleven shook her head and said slowly, ¡°We¡¯ll need to do something in City A first. We¡¯ll leave in two days, back to England as well.¡±


    ¡°Then, help me take care of Ning Ning over there.¡± Cheng Anya was still a little uneasy. She didn¡¯t know when she¡¯d get to see her son again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, third sister-in-law. Chu Li and Bai Ye regard Ning Ning as their own child. They wouldn¡¯t bear to see him work too hard. He¡¯s not having the same training as us and he will be able to call you when he has time. He will survive well even if we don¡¯t take care of him. Just wait and see. Another monster of the Ye family will be born in a few years.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya smiled. Eleven said, ¡°He might not even need a few years. A few years later, the one in your belly might be different.¡±


    Cheng Anya touched her belly that was still flat and smiled gently. As long as she could give birth safely, she was willing to give birth to an abnormal superman. Some of them bid goodbye with laughter while Eleven and Ye Wei got into the car.


    Ye Wei twisted her tired shoulder. ¡°Finally, I¡¯ve settled my mind. Is this considered as the rainbow after the rain for third brother and third sister-in-law?¡±


    Once Louis died, the world seemed to be really peaceful.


    ¡°Are we doing it tonight?¡± Eleven asked while driving. Ye Wei smiled. ¡°Of course, how long have I not moved my muscles?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t moved your muscles for a long time. Mo Jue has done it for you.¡±


    ¡°Eleven, be kind!¡±


    Eleven nodded. Ye Wei took the computer from the car boot and located the position of their target. ¡°300 Ringwood Avenue, Li Rou Hotel.¡±


    ¡°What a ladylike name.¡±


    Ye Wei pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°I look ladylike too.¡±


    ¡°¡­Very ladylike.¡±


    Ye Wei contentedly put on the ladylike looking mask. Upon looking at her, Eleven said calmly, ¡°Wei Wei, the last time you used this mask was when you had to act as a good woman.¡±


    ¡°Ah, why does black-bellied Chu always let me do this kind of unkind thing?¡± Ye Wei pretended to shout and changed into the mask of another famous person. Eleven glanced at her and smiled.


    When they arrived at the destination, the two gorgeous ladies got out of the car. Li Rou Hotel was the top hotel in City A. It was the birthday party of a politician in City A that day and the banquet was lively. The whole venue was heavily guarded. Many armed bodyguards patrolled the venue and searched for suspicious people.


    Ye Wei and Eleven held the invitation in their hand and entered the venue easily. Beauty Ye hooked her arm and gave one of the two glasses of champagne in her hand to Eleven. They dispersed after they clinked glasses.


    Neatly and nonchalantly.


    The birthday party was attended by a lot of senior officials and several big shots of the arms industry.


    The arms industry had always been inseparable from politics. If there was any industry that makes the most money in the world, arms smuggling would be number one. This was a lucrative industry and many people wanted to take a share.


    The easiest way for arms dealers to smuggle arms was to bribe the local government officials to escort them and then share the profits. If the politicians were short of money, the fastest way to get money was also to find arms dealers to sponsor them. Profits and power were inseparable.


    Ye Wei calmly walked around the venue, smelling good, wearing expensive accessories, and looking intimidating. Ye Wei was dressed in a light blue dress, exposing her round shoulders. The faint beautiful sight in front of her chest made her look even more enchanting. Many men coveted her beauty when she walked past them.


    ¡°Mister Zhou, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. My father is very concerned about you and sends you his regards.¡± Ye Wei approached a group of people. An old man was chatting with several senior officials. She joined in while laughing and clinked her glass. She behaved exactly like a socialite.


    The old man nodded back politely, and Ye Wei left with a smile. Someone around asked, ¡°Whose daughter was that?¡±


    The old man spread out his arms. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Everybody was drinking and chatting together. In a short while, Ye Wei had already checked out the whole venue. She put down her glass and whispered, ¡°Eleven, there are three people on the stairs, four people in the east, and two people hidden in the banquet.¡±


    ¡°I saw them too.¡± Eleven¡¯s voice was cold. Ye Wei smiled and hid at the corner while drinking her champagne enchantingly. However, she stared at a middle-aged man who was not far away.


    The man was fierce and he looked scary. He had thick black hair, which was a little curly, and a pair of ferocious eyes. He was talking to the host of the party and his eyebrows were filled with ferocity.


    He was surrounded by four people, who were closely protecting him at a meter away. At the stairs, corners, and within the venue, there were all his protectors, including the Interpol and his own bodyguards.


    This man was an arms dealer in the Middle East. He had secret data of the First Terrorist Organization and even stole the information about the virus weapon data of the organization. Both the data and information were stored in a chip, which he had with him.


    Chu Li had issued a death order and demanded that they must get the chip. The data inside was the data of the terrorist organization¡¯s transactions with the governments of various countries. Once this virus weapon entered the black market, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    There were spies at the British headquarters, which caused incalculable damage. The only thing they could do now was to take it back immediately to quell the chaos and catch the thieves internally. The competition between the Mafia was very intense, especially during when there were wars between the First Terrorist Organization, the Mafia, and the Dragon Gate. All the major international gangs and major military fire merchants took advantage of the opportunity and got themselves involved in the war as well. They stirred up trouble constantly and spy wars were even more exciting. It was chaotic and this situation would last for a while.


    Ye Wei and Eleven both understood that the arms dealer was just a bait. After the chip had fallen into his hand, it meant that he was in the hands of the Interpol. However, he would rather die than hand over the chip. He had planned to let the Interpol protect his safety and hand over the chip obediently only after he had reached the United States.


    City A was the last station. They would fly directly to the United States next.


    The Interpol had caught many people from gangs and terrorist organizations using this bait as everyone wanted this chip. In their eyes, the chip was a priceless treasure.


    ¡°Wei Wei, pay attention to the waiter on your right. His goal is the same.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Ye Wei took a sip of champagne and glanced to the right as if nothing had happened. A waiter approached. She smiled and beckoned him to come. She put down her glass and smiled gently.


    The waiter nodded, passed by, but did not stop. Ye Wei took out a lipstick and was about to take action. However, she heard laughter coming from a young master. He said, ¡°Beauty, do you want to dance?¡±


    Ye Wei was upset. She had missed such a great opportunity. She smiled and rejected him politely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m tired. I want to rest.¡±


    ¡°Are you Old Ge¡¯s friend?¡±


    Ye Wei smiled and heard Eleven¡¯s voice. All the information about this handsome young man was briefly introduced to her. She smiled. ¡°Mister Chen is so forgetful. We have met each other before in Red Beauty.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Red Beauty.¡± Young Master Chen stared at her from head to toe as if he was trying to recollect and recognize her. Ye Wei asked, ¡°Is Young Master Chen here on behalf of your father?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You look unfamiliar. I know all of Old Ge¡¯s friends.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a banquet every day. How can you remember everyone?¡±


    ¡°It would leave a deep impression on me if I have seen such a beautiful lady like you before,¡± Young Master Chen said with a smile. Ye Wei had a bad feeling about this. She might give herself away if she continued talking. She smiled gorgeously and said, ¡°Let¡¯s dance.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±


    The beautiful woman and handsome man entered the dance floor with Tango. Ye Wei bypassed the topic and kept talking about unrelated matters. However, she scanned the whole place with her eyes and calculated the timing secretly. Suddenly, she sprained her foot and moaned in pain. Young Master Chen immediately took her to the side and Ye Wei continued to cry out in pain. Young Master Chen hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you sit over there and then ask someone to apply some ointment for you.¡±


    ¡°Please.¡±


    As soon as Young Master Chen left, Ye Wei stood up quickly. The whole venue was heavily guarded. There were many Interpol in their plain clothes and top killers all around. It was not easy for her to take action. No wonder the people in the previous several stations were arrested so easily.


    ¡°Eleven, aim properly.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    As Ye Wei walked as if nothing had happened, she twisted her lipstick that wasn¡¯t a lipstick. She opened it, lit it, flicked her index finger, and a bunch of red cigarette butts flew into the man¡¯s pocket that was several meters away.


    She continued to walk as if nothing had happened. In the same way, she flicked out four red cigarette butts. Moments later, the party was in chaos. Ye Wei ignored it and went up to the second floor in a flash.


    ¡°Fire! Fire!¡±


    ¡°Someone fight the fire!¡±


    Eleven was just behind the arms dealer. The smoke ring that Ye Wei had created surrounded him and the crowd in this area became disorganized. Suddenly, a gunshot was fired. The whole venue was even more disordered. People pushed, squeezed, and screamed.


    There was a chaotic mixture of the Arabic language and the screams of women. The sound of fire-fighting was noisy.


    Eleven held onto two women¡¯s wrists and threw them at the arms dealer and she also fell down together with them. Because the people were too disorderly and ran around, the bodyguards and the police were scattered. Eleven¡¯s movement was very fast. With a blade in her hand, she checked out the arms dealer¡¯s body and cleverly cut open the bag in his undershirt while feigning a fall. The chip fell out and she reached for it before standing up and walking toward the corridor as if nothing had happened.


    It didn¡¯t even take her five seconds to obtain the chip.


    Standing on the second floor, Ye Wei could see her clearly. Eleven flicked her index finger while back-facing her. She could not even see Ye Wei. However, the chip accurately penetrated the air for more than ten meters from the lower floor and flew toward Ye Wei.


    Ye Wei reached out, caught the chip, opened the lipstick again, and smiled enchantingly. The tube of the lipstick was empty. She blew against it and a silver needle went straight into the middle of the arms dealer¡¯s eyebrows.


    His eyes popped open and he fell to the ground.


    Ye Wei turned around nonchalantly and shot with her silver gun. As if she had eyes on the back of her head, she shot backward with her left hand. The waiter who was about to shoot her was shot and he fell to the ground.


    ¡°Dare to compete in gun skills with me? You are seeking for your own death!¡± She walked toward the elevator.


    The police downstairs shouted, ¡°She¡¯s on the second floor! Get her!¡±


    ¡°Inform the hotel to block all possible ways to leave this building!¡±


    The sound of the gunfire began.


    ¡­


    It was chaotic.


    There was chaos on the lower floor. The man guarding the elevator would definitely not let them go. Ye Wei didn¡¯t ask more and just stunned them with one hand. She entered the elevator and pressed the button for every floor once. Then, she came out of the elevator and let it go up. She forced open the door of the elevator and jumped down. There were no obstacles along the way at all.


    When the police were still searching for her around the elevator floor by floor, Ye Wei was already in the car driven by Eleven and had left the scene quickly.


    ¡°Check the goods,¡± Eleven said. Ye Wei turned on the computer and inserted the chip. After a while, she raised her head and said, ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°How many people did Brown catch along the way?¡± Ye Wei switched off the computer and asked suddenly. Eleven thought about it and pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. There should be at least twenty people.¡±


    ¡°Great. He¡¯s getting better and better at catching people.¡± Ye Wei chuckled and raised her eyebrows happily. ¡°But he still has to admit defeat when he meets us.¡±


    Suddenly, Ye Wei¡¯s cell phone rang. It was a number that she had not seen before. She raised her eyebrows. Only a few people knew that phone number. Generally speaking, she would know who had called and there was never a foreign number calling her on that phone.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing,¡± Ye Wei replied and answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Very nice.¡± The cold voice of Mo Jue came from the phone. It sounded a little chilly and scary. Ye Wei paused and smiled. ¡°Yo, Gorgeous Mo Jue is also here. Where are you hiding? Why didn¡¯t I see you?¡±


    ¡°The waiter you killed is my man.¡± Mo Jue¡¯s voice was very calm and gentle. It was hard to decipher his expression and she only felt the silence.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Your man is amateurish and slow to shoot.¡± Ye Wei laughed wildly. If she hadn¡¯t seen the waiter from the reflection of the mirror, she¡­


    Mo Jue, you are really capable!


    It seemed that he was also merciless to her. It was good. They¡¯re even.


    ¡°Wei Wei, I didn¡¯t know that it was you,¡± Mo Jue said. That was his explanation after the long silence.


    Ye Wei smiled enchantingly as if she had heard something pleasant. ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, don¡¯t. Even if you know it¡¯s me, you can still do it. It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s see who would win the fight!¡±


    Mo Jue had quieted down again and Ye Wei laughed even more enchantingly. It was really hard to talk to Mo Jue on the phone. He didn¡¯t talk much and there would be pauses here and there. Suddenly, she said, ¡°I hope you are not stalling time to locate me. Don¡¯t. I can tell you that if you want to know.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Then, why did you call me? To waste my time? The chip is with me. I¡¯m sorry to let you go back empty-handed.¡± Ye Wei smiled happily, but her clenched fist revealed her real thoughts.


    She had almost crushed the chip in her hand.


    ¡°I will get the chip!¡± Mo Jue¡¯s voice was cold and cruel. If one listened carefully enough, one would hear a trace of suppressed anger in his voice. He seemed to be gnashing his teeth.


    Ye Wei laughed. ¡°You lost. The thing is already in my hands. Do you want to take it back? Gorgeous Mo Jue, if I was alone, you might succeed. If you want to take the chip from me, you¡¯d better do it together with your good brother.¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡± Mo Jue¡¯s voice was flat and slow.


    Eleven, who was listening to their conversation, almost laughed out loud, while Ye Wei was calm. ¡°If you can get the chip, I will let you do me.¡±

 Chapter 412 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei hung up the phone and Eleven took off her earphone. Ye Wei looked out of the window with her ever enchanting smile on her face, covering up the true emotions in her eyes. The evening wind blew in from the window and her beautiful long hair was scattered in the air. The chip in her hand seemed to burn like a fire, burning the palm of her hand as if it was about to be engraved in her bone.


    She had mixed feelings and thought about what had happened in the banquet venue. ¡®Mo Jue, do you really not know that it was me?¡¯ If she was a second slower, the person behind her would have shot her.


    She was bound to die. Was he too confident in her, or did he plan to kill her? She realized that she could not understand Mo Jue¡¯s mind. He could have not said that he was his man. Why did he tell her?


    Sometimes real, sometimes fake. She had to guess the meaning and intention behind every word and action. She hated to guess people¡¯s hearts.


    Especially Mo Jue¡¯s.


    Ye Wei closed her eyes and enjoyed the breeze. She hypnotized her memory and slowed down the scenes in her mind. What exactly did she miss out on? How could she not know that Mo Jue was there as well?


    He was definitely there and he must have recognized her. It wasn¡¯t true when he had said that he didn¡¯t know it was her. Then, why didn¡¯t he stop the waiter from shooting? Perhaps only he himself knew the answer.


    Her mind was too disordered to concentrate on replaying the scenes in her mind, so she had to stop. At this time, it seemed that there was no point in finding out where he was hiding.


    What could she do if she knew?


    It was already over.


    ¡°Eleven, I realized that I have never understood Mo Jue,¡± Ye Wei laughed and said. She fixed the messy hair on her forehead and squinted. ¡°How can someone be this genuinely fake?¡±


    She probably didn¡¯t know what she was trying to express too, but she knew that Eleven would understand her as they were soulmates.


    Eleven said calmly, ¡°You are also the same, so don¡¯t talk about Mo Jue. Wei Wei, do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t manipulate him when he was Marshmallow? We are all the same.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Ye Wei smiled as if she was relieved. She then said, ¡°So, the person who is better at acting wins?¡±


    ¡°Continue acting then.¡± Eleven sounded indifferent as usual, but her tone had a hint of warmth. ¡°If you can convince yourself that you are not acting, then you have succeeded.¡±


    When they were training in the past, the Old Witch had said before that the most successful person putting up a fake front does not show it at all. They had kept those words in their hearts and were used to adapting to various looks on different occasions.


    If they had to, she could smile enchantingly like Ye Wei even if she was a cold and ruthless person.


    ¡°Apparently, I have not reached his level.¡± Ye Wei laughed bitterly and soon became elegant and domineering again. ¡°So what? It¡¯s still unknown who would laugh in the end.¡±


    That was Ye Wei. The Ye Wei who was carefree, always confident, willful, and nonchalant. She had the ability and was cruel enough to be able to go with the flow.


    Eleven laughed faintly. ¡°Actually, Wei Wei, have you realized? You are only funny when you are with Mo Jue. I couldn¡¯t listen to the conversation between you both anymore. If not, I will laugh out loud. How could you stay so calm?¡±


    Ye Wei smiled. ¡°That pure Gorgeous Mo Jue was gone. He actually talked dirty to me? F***, I still remember the times when he did not know what to do after I threw myself onto him. He dared to talk dirty to me now? As expected, men can¡¯t be pure.¡±


    Eleven couldn¡¯t help but laughed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that you have taught well?¡±


    ¡°Stop. I didn¡¯t teach him anything. He might have gone back and learned on his own. What is his status now? He could have all the women he wants and understood everything already. It would be a joke if he hasn¡¯t,¡± Ye Wei said coldly as if it had nothing to do with her. However, she felt irritated and furious. Generally speaking, Gorgeous Mo Jue had to be taught by her.


    ¡°About the chip, you have already made the promise. Do not back out if he really stole it,¡± Eleven said coldly and looked at Ye Wei, who was deep in thought. She felt that both of them were really funny after recalling their conversation earlier on.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for him to get the chip.¡± Ye Wei stretched her arm out of the window and applied pressure in her hands. The chip was crushed into powder and flew into the wind. She smiled and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Would I make the promise if I didn¡¯t have the confidence to win? Let¡¯s see how he could get another chip.¡±


    ¡°You are cheating!¡± Eleven pointed that out calmly while focusing on driving. Both Mo Jue and Wei Wei were people difficult to deal with. ¡®The results are really unpredictable once they start to fight each other.¡¯ Then, Eleven sneered coldly at the thought of Big Boss Mo and herself.


    If Mo Jue and Ye Wei were difficult to deal with, then the two of them were like icebergs colliding with each other.


    He had hidden his emotions too deeply. She couldn¡¯t guess his mind and didn¡¯t want to guess it either. The only way to do that was to avoid interacting with him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me. What about you and Big Boss Mo?¡± Eleven and Ye Wei knew each other very well. Hence, she understood what she was thinking. ¡°I¡¯m not planning to have any interactions with him.¡±


    ¡°We are not related and nobody owes anyone anything,¡± Eleven said coldly. ¡°To tell you the truth, Mo Ye is only suitable for viewing from afar and not suitable to get close with. I haven¡¯t given my heart to him yet, unlike you. Mo Jue has stolen your whole heart.¡±


    ¡°Wrong, I only gave him half of my heart,¡± Ye Wei said with a smile. She glanced at the beautiful scenery outside the window and smiled bitterly. ¡°Do you still remember what Rong Yan once said?¡±


    ¡°Whoever is in love first would be consigned to eternal damnation,¡± Eleven said. She remembered that when Rong Yan said this, despair on her face was unbearable to see. Such a strong person like her was like a broken crystal at that moment.


    But Chu Li, who hurt her heart, gave all his love to another person.


    ¡°It¡¯s better not to get involved in love relationships,¡± Ye Wei said after being deep in thought. ¡°I don¡¯t want to suffer all kinds of hardships like Rong Yan, just to win Chu Li¡¯s heart. I¡¯d rather be clear from all these from the beginning. Anyway, I have Eleven with me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s what you said. Whoever regrets this shall go into the jungle of death.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Ye Wei laughed and made up her mind. She was relieved. The heaviness that had been entangled in her heart seemed to have disappeared. Ye Wei laughed and said, ¡°I have to get a fake chip. If Mo Jue would never stop unless he reaches his goal, then we shall just act according to the plan.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    When the two returned to the seaside mansion, they received a message from Chu Li, asking about the chip. Ye Wei told them about the chip honestly to avoid having a bad sleep at night. Bai Ye told Ye Wei to destroy the chip first as it was only a copy. It was not a big deal even if the data wasn¡¯t transmitted.


    Eleven said, ¡°She had already ruined it on the way.¡±


    Ye Wei went to the kitchen and brewed two cups of coffee before returning to her study room. Eleven was still on a video call with Chu Li and Bai Ye. The news of the arms dealer¡¯s death had been spread out, and it was also said that Ye Wei and Eleven had killed him.


    The Interpol searched for them everywhere in City A and had blocked all sea, land, and air routes out of the country. The enemies of Ye Wei and Eleven had also rushed to City A, as well as many experts who had wanted to challenge them. This time, it seemed that someone behind the scenes had instigated them to all go to City A. There shouldn¡¯t be such a big movement at all.


    ¡°You said someone is behind these?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and laid on the sofa lazily with her long hair hung down straight. ¡°Nobody could recognize me and Eleven even if we walked around in City A every day for ten years. We change our looks every day. Who would know how I used to look like? Whatever. It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t encountered this kind of situation before. I¡¯m curious to see who is against us.¡±


    ¡°Silver Face has always wanted to be the world¡¯s top killer and he has been against the two of you for very long. I heard that he had returned after staying silent for two years. Be careful,¡± Chu Li said flatly with a serious tone. His long fingers knocked on the table. He said slowly, ¡°Wei Wei and Eleven, I heard that his skills are stronger now. Nobody in the West Camp in Cambodia could beat him. He is not the same now.¡±


    Bai Ye nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. The news had just spread and I think it has not spread to City A yet. Come back quickly after you have received the news. Avoid him for a while first.¡±


    Two years ago, Silver Face became devoted to martial arts and had been trying to defeat Ye Wei and Eleven to become the top killer in the world. He should have been the top killer after Golden Eagle had died, but he failed because of Ye Wei and Eleven.


    Hence, he had always been holding a grudge and chasing Ye Wei and Eleven around for several years, sometimes challenging them.


    Ye Wei usually didn¡¯t fight with challengers. It was always Eleven who fought with Silver Face. Three times. In all three times, he had lost the fight within a hundred moves. The last time they met Silver Face was when they were in London. That year, they were going back to the headquarters when they happened to meet Silver Face, who came to challenge them again.


    Ye Wei was in a bad mood that day. For the first time, she took the place of Eleven, fought with Silver Face, and got rid of him in only fifty moves. She kicked him into the Thames River and walked away after that. They thought that Silver Face was already dead.


    He was beaten up badly by Ye Wei and had several broken ribs. The chance of him surviving after being kicked into the river during the winter was slim. Both of them didn¡¯t expect that he would return two years later.


    ¡°This man will not give up unless he is dead.¡± Ye Wei chuckled, regretting that she didn¡¯t exert more power and kill him directly then to save her troubles now.


    However, Eleven was concerned about another problem. Killers usually moved alone, except for Dragon Gate¡¯s killers. There were five killers from the Dragon Gate in the international ranking list of killers. The killers of higher ranks were usually ad hoc killers, but those from the Dragon Gate were not. The buyers mainly contacted them through the leader of the Dragon Gate. She and Ye Wei were also considered ad hoc killers. They not only served the First Terrorist Organization but also took on tasks when they were in a good mood for the money. Generally, there was no backing for ad hoc killers. Silver Face used to be an ad hoc killer, but now¡­ Since he wanted to deal with Ye Wei and her, he had to find other strength to support him.


    Ye Wei had obviously thought of it as well.


    ¡°Who did Silver Face look for?¡±


    Chu Li and Bai Ye looked at each other as if they had exchanged some information. Bai Ye¡¯s face sank and said, ¡°The Mafia.¡±


    Eleven was expressionless while Ye Wei smiled enchantingly. The answer was within their expectations. Only the strength of the Mafia could help him get rid of them. Silver Face¡¯s approach was wise.


    Very well!


    Ye Wei¡¯s mind was quick and intelligent. She had thought through it within a few moments.


    She smiled. ¡°Silver Face is already in City A.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Chu Li asked flatly. ¡°Don¡¯t fight him face-to-face first. Wait until you have found out his weaknesses.¡±


    Eleven looked at Ye Wei. There was a flash of anger in her cold eyes. She almost banged the table and stood up.


    ¡®Mo Jue is so cruel!¡¯


    ¡°Are you hiding something from us?¡± Chu Li felt that something was wrong. Bai Ye frowned doubtfully and his handsome face had a serious expression. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Wei Wei, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ye Wei was looking down all the time and went deep in thought. Eleven glanced at her and said slowly, ¡°Today, both Mo Jue and Silver Face were at the banquet. We have got the chip, but we didn¡¯t realize that both Mo Jue and Silver Face were at the scene. But, they were definitely there. After that, Mo Jue called to test us and their goal at that time was no longer the chip because they knew that they wouldn¡¯t be faster than us. The most important purpose of Mo Jue was to allow Silver Face to find out our weakness so as to facilitate him in getting rid of us!¡±


    After ending her speech, it was obvious that Eleven was so angry that she had gnashed her teeth.


    Ye Wei smiled indifferently and her face was as beautiful as a flower. She hadn¡¯t changed a bit at all. The more Mo Jue was like this, the more she wanted to see how cruel Mo Jue could be. Humph!


    Chu Li and Bai Ye obviously guessed what was going through in Ye Wei¡¯s mind. Ye Wei, who had always been proud of herself, would never back off once she was determined to fight.


    ¡°Wei Wei, Eleven, don¡¯t stay in City A. Go back to London tomorrow.¡± Bai Ye smiled faintly. ¡°We haven¡¯t been together for a long time. Let¡¯s have a drink.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we gather in Rome?¡± Eleven said calmly. Apparently, she was thinking of the same thing as Ye Wei. The more he tested them, the more she wanted to kill.


    ¡°Not all the people went,¡± Bai Ye said and smiled nonchalantly as usual. ¡°Both of you have planned to come back since the Ye family is considered peaceful now after Louis¡¯ death. What are you going to do staying there?¡±


    Ye Wei thought for a moment and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go back if they don¡¯t pick on us within a day.¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop. Don¡¯t ask!¡± No one could hinder Ye Wei¡¯s decision.


    Bai Ye looked at Eleven, hoping that she could change her mind and persuade Ye Wei. Eleven spread her arms, gesturing that she was stressed out as well and she did not intend to persuade her. Bai Ye was helpless. He could only let them be.


    ¡°Black-bellied Chu, how did this information get out? We haven¡¯t had such things happening in recent years. If this kind of core information could be spread, the thief seems to be very familiar with how we work,¡± Ye Wei said coolly. Cold, murderous air glided through her smile.


    She had always been ruthless to whoever had damaged the interests of the terrorist organization, no matter who it was.


    ¡°I¡¯m checking,¡± Chu Li said calmly. ¡°We have been living comfortably these years and there is Ning Ning to do the security work. It is the negligence of the headquarters. This kind of thing will not happen again.¡±


    ¡°Is Jason and Little Iron in London?¡± Eleven changed the topic.


    Chu Li looked a little tired. Ye Wei asked casually, ¡°How about Rong Yan?¡±


    Chu Li was stunned and his gaze turned cold. Eleven and Ye Wei looked at each other and Ye Wei looked at Bai Ye. Bai Ye made a gesture, asking them to shut up. Ye Wei was suspicious and kicked Eleven. Eleven received her signal and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you save Rong Yan? Why didn¡¯t I see her? Is she injured?¡±


    Chu Li kept quiet with a gloomy face. Bai Ye gestured for them to shut up again. Suddenly, Chu Li got up and rushed off. Bai Ye shouted in response to the loud door banging.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Bai Ye shook his head. He always had a good temper and was an extremely calm person. When Chu Li left, he pondered for a while. ¡°Why do both of you like to touch his raw nerve?¡±


    Ye Wei laughed wildly. ¡°Since I¡¯m hurt, everyone should feel hurt together with me. That¡¯s called sharing our blessings and difficulties.¡±


    Eleven laughed. What a guilty pleasure.


    ¡°Bai Ye, what happened to him and Rong Yan?¡± Eleven asked curiously.


    ¡°It was because of Fang Ying.¡± Bai Ye frowned. ¡°Chu Li¡­ I don¡¯t know how to explain it. Fang Ying went there with him and she suffered serious injuries because of Chu Li. Because of this, Chu Li ignored Rong Yan while looking after Fang Ying. Rong Yan didn¡¯t say a word then, but when she came back, she left after telling him that they were even.¡±


    Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. ¡°Damn it, why did Chu Li bring Fang Ying there to save Rong Yan?¡±


    ¡°Fang Ying followed him there on her own accord.¡±


    ¡°I knew this girl would cause trouble. How many times was Rong Yan hurt because of Fang Ying? When would Chu Li ever learn his lesson?¡± Ye Wei sneered coldly while Bai Ye shrugged his shoulders without any comments.


    Eleven said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. We shall go and rest. We¡¯ve been busy for several days and haven¡¯t had a good sleep.¡±


    Bai Ye nodded. Ye Wei pursed her mouth in displeasure. ¡°Sigh, if I can¡¯t eat the food made by Rong Yan when I go back to London, I¡¯m not interested in going back anymore.¡±


    Eleven was speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about Rong Yan¡¯s food first. If nobody comes after you tomorrow, are you really planning to return to London?¡± Eleven asked seriously.


    Ye Wei fidgeted with her pen and let out a sinister smile. ¡°Do you think a person as cruel as Mo Jue would let go of this opportunity?¡±


    He and Silver Face had hidden in the event location and watched every move of hers and Eleven¡¯s. The thought of that made her feel very uncomfortable. The wind chimes shook gently and the waves roared. She frowned deeply.


    ¡®Mo Jue, let me see how cruel you can be.¡¯


    Ye Wei¡¯s eyes darkened and she broke the pen in her hand. It seemed that something she was feeling in her heart was broken by her in an instant as well.

 Chapter 413 - Untitled

    City A, Zhang¡¯s residence.


    The Zhang family was busy these days. Jiang Lixue had prepared a room for Ning Ning and even asked Cheng Anya about his preferences. She did her best to decorate it according to Ning Ning¡¯s preferences and put a laptop in his room immediately after knowing that he liked playing with computers. She had also asked about what Ning Ning didn¡¯t like and changed it accordingly.


    Ning Ning hurriedly shook his head and secretly thought that he was being treated more than ten times better than how his own mother had treated him.


    ¡°Godmom, it¡¯s okay. This is good enough. I like it all. Don¡¯t make yourself so busy. I am not picky about what I wear and eat or where I live. I¡¯m easy to raise.¡± Ning Ning addressed Jiang Lixue as his godmother sweetly.


    It made Jiang Lixue happy and she doted on him a lot. She knew that she had little chance of getting pregnant and Zhang Bo had passed away. Hence, she gave Ning Ning all the motherly love that she could not give to her own child.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to treat you well even if you are easy to raise.¡± Gao Ying, Second Young Master Zhang¡¯s wife, said with a smile. She had a pair of mixed-sex twins and knew Jiang Lixue¡¯s heart best. She was happy for her sister-in-law and even helped her with the preparation of Ning Ning¡¯s arrival.


    The Zhang family was very strict with the education of their children. The children from the Zhang family were all talented, which was due to their family education. Ning Ning had felt the atmosphere of the Zhang family in just two days after arriving there.


    Unity, fraternity, and sibling love. They were a true family. It was not easy for a big family with so many males in the house to have such relationships.


    It was the first time that Ning Ning had encountered such a big and united family.


    Cheng Anya reminded him repeatedly to gain Jiang Lixue¡¯s liking. Ning Ning was obedient. He went there with that goal in mind and made Jiang Lixue and Commander Zhang very happy. Commander Zhang spent half of his life in the army and half of his life in politics. He was strict and serious. With Ning Ning as his happy pill, he had more smiles on his face. Because he was happier, Third Young Master Zhang and Fourth Young Master Zhang, who were originally mischievous, teased Commander Zhang together with Ning Ning. The Zhang family was immersed in joy.


    Commander Zhang was very satisfied with this god-great-grandson. In his eyes, Ning Ning was almost the perfect grandson. The only drawback was that he woke up too late in the morning. The Zhang family was a family of the military and all generations had developed the habit of waking up early and running in the morning. They even had a large outdoor practice field. Commander Zhang¡¯s two sons were not young, but they also got up and run before going to work in the morning. The four young masters of the Zhang family got up even earlier. In the early morning, they practiced judo and Western swordsmanship in the yard while chatting at the same time. Half of them were engaged in business while the other half in politics. Hence, they talked about current affairs, business, and trade. Second Young Master Zhang would even pester their eldest uncle to talk about the policy that was about to be introduced recently.


    The girls in the Zhang family would usually run a few laps on the track while talking about their own affairs. Time in the morning was the most important for the Zhang family to bond and get in touch with each other.


    The Zhang family¡¯s two grandmothers and two daughters-in-law would be in the kitchen, preparing for family breakfast.


    Ning Ning woke up exceptionally early that day. He greeted the elders sweetly once he went downstairs. ¡°Good morning, grandma, second grandma, godmom, and second aunt. It smells good¡­¡±


    ¡°Ning Ning, why don¡¯t you sleep a little while more?¡± It was the earliest he had woken up ever since he went to the Zhang family. For the first two days, he had slept until ten in the morning, skipped breakfast, and ate lunch directly instead.


    Ning Ning raised his small fists. ¡°Great-grandpa said men can¡¯t dawdle in bed. I have to be a man.¡±


    Grandma Zhang smiled. ¡°Children should get more sleep. But, you should go back to sleep after having breakfast next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going to the backyard.¡± He gave Jiang Lixue a kiss and ran toward the backyard.


    ¡°First sister-in-law, this child is so sweet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Anya has taught him well. It is all the effort of his mother to have raised him so well, although he was from a single-parent family. It seems like I have taken advantage of her.¡±


    ¡°Xue, you shouldn¡¯t say that. That child is fated with our family.¡±


    ¡°Little precious, why are you so early today?¡± Fourth Young Master Zhang stopped his rapier upon seeing him. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Did you wake up early today because grandpa had scolded you yesterday? Come, let fourth uncle see if your dark circles are out.¡±


    Ning Ning swatted off his hand and greeted all of them one by one. Zhang Zehai commented, ¡°Children should wake up early since they are still growing. He can only grow taller if he jogs in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, did godpa and the other uncles jog like this in the morning too?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Ning Ning pouted. Commander Zhang laughed. ¡°Little precious, let great-grandpa see how you jog.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Ning Ning saluted him and ran along the track. Second Young Master Zhang shouted at the back. ¡°Run faster. You are as slow as a snail.¡±


    ¡°My legs are short¡­¡±


    Laughter could be heard from the back.


    Third Young Master Zhang said, ¡°Grandpa, you shouldn¡¯t ask the child to wake up so early. He still wasn¡¯t asleep at two in the morning. No wonder he usually wakes up late.¡±


    ¡°Two in the morning?¡± Commander Zhang was shocked. He shouted. ¡°How are you taking care of the child? Why wasn¡¯t he asleep at that time?¡±


    Zhang Penghui widened his eyes, looking innocent. He did not know about that at all.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t reprimand him. I saw the light in Ning Ning¡¯s room switched on last night and the night before. I don¡¯t know what he was doing in front of the computer. Wow, grandpa and Dad, do you know how cool he was while operating the computer?¡± Third Young Master Zhang said. He recalled what had happened last night. To him, Ning Ning was an expert in computing.


    ¡°Playing games?¡± Zhang Zean asked. ¡°I heard that children might get addicted to computer games.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like he was playing games.¡±


    ¡­


    After a few minutes, Ning Ning ran back to where he started running and panted. His face had turned entirely red. Second Young Master Zhang went over, hugged him, and teased him. ¡°Ning Ning, you are really weak. It¡¯s only four hundred meters and you can¡¯t make it already?¡±


    ¡°I rarely jog,¡± Ning Ning said. He hadn¡¯t started his training yet and he had been sitting in front of the computer since he was young. It was inevitable. He had almost died when he was running together with Nuo Nuo on the island then.


    ¡°This is bad. You have to run more in the morning,¡± Commander Zhang laughed and said. ¡°Your third uncle noticed that you sleep late at night. Were you playing computer games?¡±


    ¡°Games?¡± Ning Ning raised her eyebrows and shook his head. ¡°Games are too easy for me. I have already gotten sick of it and have quit playing them long ago.¡±


    He would only play the games that he had designed. He felt that the games designed by other people were all boring.


    Everybody was stunned into silence.


    ¡°Boy, don¡¯t be proud. Play with me next time.¡± Fourth Young Master Zhang poked his shoulder and challenged him. ¡°Stop bragging. Have you played the games from our game company before?¡±


    ¡°Did you mean the games from Feng Xing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are right.¡±


    ¡°Then, who designed the games from San Huan?¡±


    ¡°Haha, I designed them. Are you sad? I majored in computing and those are my proud works. The games I have designed are the most popular and they have been popular for two years already.¡± Fourth Young Master Zhang laughed out loud proudly.


    Commander Zhang expected better from him and glared at him while Fourth Young Master Zhang stared back at him. All of them laughed.


    ¡°Fourth uncle, I can¡¯t bear to hurt you, but¡­¡± Ning Ning touched his nose and hid behind Commander Zhang while giving him a massage. ¡°That game is retarded.¡±


    Fourth Young Master Zhang had thought that Ning Ning would worship him, but the ending was different from what he had expected. His expression darkened and he pretended to hit him. Commander Zhang glared at him fiercely and Fourth Young Master Zhang touched his nose. ¡°Grandpa, you are so biased.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°I remember that Third Young Master Ye once complimented his son as a computing genius. Even MBS International¡¯s security system was hacked by him. Is it really you?¡± Third Young Master Zhang pointed at Ning Ning and asked. ¡°Right, he said that his son had even hacked his own personal data and had a cyber-war with him for a few days.¡±


    Second Young Master Zhang looked at Third Young Master Zhang as if he was trash. ¡°Stupid. Third Young Master Ye only has one son. If it¡¯s not him, then who?¡±


    Fourth Young Master Zhang said, ¡°The legendary genius¡­¡±


    Everybody was stunned into silence.


    Ning Ning smiled cutely. Commander Zhang turned back and asked, ¡°No wonder you do not have to go to school. What are you going to learn in Britain in two weeks later?¡±


    ¡°Everything.¡±


    ¡°Is Ye Chen going to raise you as the successor of An Ning and the Dragon Gate?¡± Zhang Zean was clear of what was going on. Most people might not know that Third Young Master Ye was one of the masters of Dragon Gate, but the Zhang family knew once the news was out.


    Zhang Zean was one of the government officials that Fourth Young Master Tang had interacted with. Hence, he was quite clear about it.


    Ning Ning just laughed it off. He didn¡¯t reply to him or deny it.


    Commander Zhang was a democratic person. ¡°Indeed, you¡¯ll have to learn a lot if you are going to take control of both the underworld and the business world. You might have to suffer in Britain with your weak body.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I agree that he¡¯s too delicate.¡±


    Ning Ning stared at the people who were gloating and he pinched himself on his arm. ¡®This is nothing.¡¯ Everyone knew what he was thinking at a glance and they laughed again.


    Ning Ning thought that it was difficult for him to show them how accurate his shooting was and the fact that he had killed people would surely frighten them. He¡¯d better keep a low profile and maintain a lovely and elegant image.


    Zhang Wanyan looked at Ning Ning with mixed feelings. He was totally different from when she had seen him on the wedding day. It seemed that he had changed into another person. She couldn¡¯t figure out how a child could change so much.


    He was cold, fierce, and cruel that day. However, in the Zhang family, he was cute, elegant, and lovely.


    She couldn¡¯t figure out which was the real him.


    While the family was joking around, Xu Xing ran over like a little princess. Zhang Wanyan looked at her lovingly. ¡°Xing Xing, why did you get up so early too?¡±


    ¡°I saw Ning Ning had woken up, so I did as well.¡± Xu Xing smiled lovingly. ¡°Ning Ning, let¡¯s run together.¡±


    Ning Ning shook his head and refused calmly. ¡°I¡¯m not running anymore. You can go ahead.¡±


    The people in the Zhang family were very sensitive. They had felt that Ning Ning acted weirdly every time Xu Xing appeared, as if he was covered in a layer of something. Although he was smiling, there was a feeling of isolation.


    ¡°Little Xing Xing is up too. Why don¡¯t you sleep for a while more?¡± Commander Zhang pulled Xu Xing over with a smile. The Zhang family had always been like that. They treated the males like grass while the females were like treasures.


    It didn¡¯t matter how strict one treated the males, but females must be pampered. It was a very biased treatment. The males in the Zhang family were very hostile to their sisters when they were young due to the unfair treatment they received.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough sleep already,¡± Xu Xing said with a smile. She stared at Ning Ning, hoping that he¡¯d run with her. Ning Ning pulled the second, third, and fourth young masters over to talk about games.


    Xu Xing pouted sorrowfully. Commander Zhang felt puzzled when he saw that the boys were chatting happily while Xu Xing was unhappy. He wondered why Little Ning Ning disliked Little Xing Xing.


    Although Xing Xing was a bit arrogant, she had a great personality. Apart from being respectful to the elders, she was a kindhearted sweet talker, which was particularly favored by the elders. Zhang Wanyan knew the reason vaguely, but it was difficult for her to explain.


    Xu Xing had followed Ning Ning everywhere for the few days he was living in the Zhang family. Ning Ning did not lose his temper and answered every question he was asked. However, he was not enthusiastic. His attitude was very different from his attitude toward the people in the Zhang family.


    Commander Zhang had long known that he was deliberately avoiding Xu Xing.


    ¡°Little Xing Xing, since you are always following Ning Ning, are you picking him up?¡± Fourth Young Master Zhang suddenly raised his voice and asked Xu Xing while they were discussing games with Ning Ning. Ning Ning almost wanted to beat him up.


    Xu Xing frowned cutely. ¡°What do you mean by picking him up?¡±


    ¡°You brat, speak more politely.¡± Zhang Zean couldn¡¯t help but scold and knock his son on his forehead using his finger.


    Commander Zhang stared at him too.


    ¡°Dad, it hurts. Okay, I¡¯ll be more civilized. Miss Xu Xing, do you wish to be Mister Ye Ningyuan¡¯s bride?¡± Fourth Young Master Zhang spoke politely using civilized terms.


    Ning Ning¡¯s gaze was calm. Although he was looking away, he was secretly scheming in his heart. ¡®Fourth uncle, you are dead meat. Let¡¯s see how I can play with you.¡¯ Ning Ning¡¯s brain was full of ideas to play tricks on Fourth Young Master Zhang. The more he thought about it, the more black-bellied he was.


    ¡°Will the bride always be with Ning Ning?¡± Xu Xing¡¯s eyes brightened and asked, feeling pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xu Xing was still ignorant and didn¡¯t understand what that meant. But, when she heard that she could be together with Ning Ning all the time, she clapped happily. ¡°Then, okay, I¡¯d like to do that.¡±


    Commander Zhang found her cute and laughed.


    Second Young Master Zhang teased. ¡°Ning Ning, someone has confessed to you. Do you want this bride?¡±


    ¡°I have a bride already.¡±


    Everyone was curious. Zhang Zehai couldn¡¯t help laughing and asked, ¡°Ning Ning, did your parents really get a wife for you?¡±


    ¡°I found her myself. I have even accepted her dowry.¡±


    Second Young Master Zhang clapped his hands and laughed. Most of them thought that he was joking. Fourth Young Master Zhang couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then, where¡¯s your bride?¡±


    Ning Ning smiled. ¡°I have lost her.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding or are you serious?¡±


    Ning Ning was about to speak when Jiang Lixue called them back to have breakfast. They had to interrupt the conversation. Xu Xing was hurt and vaguely understood what was going on. She walked behind Zhang Wanyan and was in a low mood.

 Chapter 414 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei sat alone on the beach and listened to the sea breeze whistling. The waves were surging and splashing violently. It was autumn and the wind in City A was exceptionally strong, especially at night. The wind blew as if it was winter. The waves roared fiercely as well, hitting the shore again and again.


    That was a private beach which Chu Li had bought before coming to City A. It was a place for the core members of the terrorist organization to settle down in City A. The scenery there was beautiful and the environment was quiet. The defense was tight even when the mansion¡¯s mechanism was switched on. The senior inspectors of the Interpol had searched for them in City A for a long time, but they couldn¡¯t find the mansion. It was in a secretive location.


    It was dark far in the distance. The only thing that could be seen was the waves hitting the rocks crazily nearby.


    There was a distance between the beach and the mansion. A small lotus lamp was lit and a faint light shone on the wide beach. It looked like the ancient oil lamp with the flickering light in the wind.


    The beach was very quiet and there was another lotus lamp hanging on the second floor of the mansion as well. The faint lights shown were as if they were competing with each other.


    With her head resting on her knee and two bottles of beer beside her, she looked at the sea in the night quietly. One could not see the emotion in her deep eyes, but there was calm, peace, and a trace of cynicism.


    Ye Wei wasn¡¯t heavily dressed. She was in a white shirt, a pair of jeans, and a brown coat. With her long hair hanging behind her back, the sea breeze blew. Looking from above, her back view looked a little elegant but a little lonely as well.


    She looked up, drank a sip of beer, and put it down. She frowned and the corners of her eyes swept back dangerously. The corners of her lips curved into a romantic arc, just like how she was like at the beginning.


    There was a familiar scent in the air.


    That man had slept together with her for many days. During those days, he could kiss, hug, cry, and cause trouble without reason whenever he wanted to. She had always given in to him. Perhaps it was because her subconscious knew that they would not last long. Hence, she had let both of them have their own way.


    She did not have much sincerity left for him, and he didn¡¯t have much true feelings for her either. Since everything was so fake, she didn¡¯t want to destroy the only genuine memories they had. There were so many false memories that she felt that she should leave some good ones.


    Even though he said that he didn¡¯t need those memories.


    Even though it was his only sincerity left for her in her memory.


    Su Man said that there was a fault in his soul. It was considered as two separate souls and they were not the same person at all. Ye Wei sniffed. She also knew that Marshmallow and Mo Jue were very different, but she had regarded them as one person.


    Everyone has a different side. Marshmallow was just another side of Mo Jue.


    ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, I see that you¡¯ve come in a hurry. Are you so excited to see me?¡± Ye Wei said with an enchanting smile. She didn¡¯t look back. She took a gulp of beer and almost choked on it.


    The sea breeze blew and her eyes were painful from opening them for too long.


    She blinked and felt that her eyes were dry.


    The man behind her did not respond. Ye Wei ignored him and continued watching the waves. Mo Jue had always been an introvert and what he said was always short and brief. The probability of him initiating the conversation was almost zero. If Ye Wei did not start speaking to him, he wouldn¡¯t start talking either.


    He stood behind Ye Wei and looked at her back view. That woman sitting on the beach looked like a crazy woman who deliberately drank alcohol because she was unlucky in love, instead of being fierce like how she was usually.


    But he knew that Ye Wei was not.


    She was the world¡¯s top killer, always unrestrained and nonchalant like the floating clouds in the sky. They disperse when the wind blows, then slowly gather again, moving along with the wind. They are drifting all the time and have never stayed for anyone.


    Nobody was able to catch this floating cloud. She belonged to herself.


    Most of the time, he was annoyed with her nonchalance and the fact that she was unrestrained. How he wished that he could break her wings and imprison her by his side. This idea was even clearer and crazier to him when one could hardly sleep at night.


    She was waiting to kill him.


    Mo Jue¡¯s purple eyes were deep and the atmosphere was treacherous. It seemed that he was suppressing his anger and hiding it deliberately. Ye Wei had sensed it and she felt like laughing. It was certainly a miracle that Mo Jue could stop himself from throwing a temper despite having a bad temper and a poor patience level.


    Ye Wei gulped down a few mouthfuls of beer and stood up quickly. She did not look back at all and said with a cold and mocking tone, ¡°Since Gorgeous Mo Jue isn¡¯t taking any action or saying anything, I¡¯m going home to sleep.¡±


    She waved back nonchalantly, signaling that they shouldn¡¯t meet again in the future. Ye Wei had just taken two steps when he grabbed her by her wrist. Ye Wei got away skillfully and stabbed him in the palm with the silver needle in her hand. He closed his palm and avoided it skillfully. His gaze darkened. Mo Jue held her waist from the side and she spun and kicked him from the back. Mo Jue resolved it by shielding it with his palms and restricting her actions by holding her shoulder with his long arms. Ye Wei hit him with her hands like a blade until he loosened his hands. She was about to leave, but he embraced her into his arms, pressing her tightly on his firm chest. Ye Wei mercilessly punched him in the chest, but Mo Jue did not budge at all and hugged her tightly.


    Both of them fought back and forth for several rounds with fast, ruthless, accurate, stable and powerful moves. Ye Wei¡¯s dark eyes were filled with sarcasm, as if she was mocking something.


    ¡°Do we have to fight every time we meet?¡± Mo Jue asked flatly. His purple eyes looked calm, but they were like the sparks in the fireworks, extremely appalling.


    Ye Wei said with a smile, ¡°You started it first. It is called self-defense in my case.¡±


    She snorted coldly. Mo Jue had run his hands on the places where Ye Wei could hide the chip while they were fighting. She had also touched him all over and found out that he only had a gun. The rest were all concealable weapons. He was indeed smart. She had made her moves secretively and disguised it as an ordinary fight.


    See? The first reaction of people like them was always to find out how dangerous the other party was.


    But the goal was so obvious that she couldn¡¯t possibly not know it. He must have also felt it as well. ¡®But, Mo Jue, although I don¡¯t know how long you have been in this industry, I have been in it for more than ten years.¡¯


    Let¡¯s say even if she didn¡¯t destroy the chip as soon as she got it, she would never let Mo Jue take it away from her, unless she was dead.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Ye Wei said coldly. Mo Jue hugged her tightly, but she didn¡¯t want to waste her strength to break free from him. She could only ask him to let go of her domineeringly and sternly, unlike her usual self.


    Mo Jue embraced her revengefully and slammed her into his chest. Ye Wei was a little furious due to the shock. Her soft chest rubbed against his hard chest and was almost squeezed flat. Mo Jue¡¯s breath was slightly heavy. He said coldly, ¡°Wei Wei, I want to kill you.¡±


    Since he didn¡¯t want to let go, Ye Wei hooked his chin and seduced him. She kissed his Adam¡¯s apple, licked, and bit it ambiguously with a little strength. She looked like a hungry wolf, fierce and indifferent.


    ¡°I want to kill you too!¡±


    Her smile made her look as gorgeous as a peony, as if all the colors in the world were insignificant when compared to her. Her beauty had blinded Mo Jue, but he hid his feelings within his purple eyes. He smiled coldly and said, ¡°Unfortunately, you can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Ye Wei smiled and stayed silent. Mo Jue said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pull the trigger in Colombia that day?¡±


    ¡°Eleven was joking. How could you take it seriously? Gorgeous Mo Jue, if I had the chance to, would you be standing here alive right now?¡± Ye Wei smiled indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t take yourself too seriously.¡±


    Mo Jue was expressionless and his gaze was deep. Suddenly, he clasped her head and wanted to kiss her annoying mouth. However, he stopped just when he was an inch away from her red lips. His gaze turned ever deeper and the purple in his eyes became purer. Because they were too close to each other, his heavy and warm breath could be felt on her nose, as if trapping her in an invisible net.


    Ye Wei clearly saw herself, who was smiling brightly, in that pair of purple eyes. ¡®Why did he stop?¡¯ Gorgeous Mo Jue had always been domineering. If he wanted to kiss her, he would have done it without hesitation as he had regarded her as his own. It was not his style to give up halfway.


    She exhaled and smiled. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you kissing me? I¡¯m waiting for you.¡±


    Mo Jue pushed her away suddenly. His breath was a little unsteady. After taking a few deep breaths, he finally calmed down. He was good at self-control and soon suppressed the lust running in his blood.


    Ye Wei was pushed away by him vigorously and she staggered for a few steps. He had pushed her real hard. Other women would have fallen on the beach. She wondered when she became a monster.


    Mo Jue looked at her in silence and his gaze returned to its usual indifferent look, as cold as ever. Ye Wei folded her arms and laughed wildly. She raised her eyebrows and looked at him. ¡°You really have hurt my heart, Gorgeous Mo Jue. Are you looking down on the girl next door now that you have seen many other pretty women?¡±


    Mo Jue didn¡¯t answer. He squinted slightly and stared at her lips with a darkened gaze. The treacherous look on his face was more intense and his anger was gradually rising, as if he wanted to destroy everything in his hands.


    ¡°Wei Wei, I know that your gun was pointing at me that day in Columbia,¡± Mo Jue said flatly. It looked as if a storm was going to break out in his purple eyes. The angrier and forbearing he was, the more beautiful that pair of eyes looked.


    His words seemed to be far less attractive to her than the pair of eyes. She looked into Mo Jue¡¯s eyes and was fascinated. How could a person be so charming? The angrier and crueler he behaved, the more charming he was.


    It was definitely not because beauty was in the eye of the beholder. He was bewitching.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you shoot?¡± Mo Jue asked flatly. ¡°That day, I was standing in the atrium with my brother. It was easy for you to aim. If you did, I¡¯m sure I couldn¡¯t escape. I would have died for sure.¡±


    Ye Wei smiled lightly. ¡®He knew?¡¯ Ye Wei thought about it again and reckoned that he should have known that. After all, the Colombian Sanctum was his territory, and Mo Jue was such a sharp person. That day, when he was talking to Big Boss Mo in the atrium, there was no one around him. It was really easy for her to aim as he was standing still. She had guessed that vaguely too.


    She had loaded the gun and nearly pulled the trigger.


    At that time, if she had killed Mo Jue, it would have been very easy for her to escape. But as to why she didn¡¯t kill him¡­ She laughed enchantingly. ¡°I¡¯ve decided not to kill you on a whim. So what? After all, it¡¯s a pity if I had no rivals left in the world. Eleven won¡¯t really fight with me, and the only people who are well-matched with me are only you and your brother. It¡¯s only exciting to fight people who are of the same level as me. That¡¯s the reason.¡±


    ¡°You lied!¡± Mo Jue repudiated her reason in a cold voice. He was even more furious. Ye Wei didn¡¯t know what he was angry about or what was there to be angry about. Was it because she didn¡¯t kill him or the fact that she wanted to kill him? Was it necessary? Didn¡¯t he know that long ago? It was not a surprise.


    His gaze was cold and heavy. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t kill me then because we were well-matched, why do you want to kill me now? Wei Wei, you are so flustered that even your excuses are full of loopholes.¡±


    Ye Wei folded her arms and laughed. ¡°Then, what do you think was my reason?¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s expression remained the same, but he no longer spoke. He just looked at her deeply. His eyes seemed to be full of thousands of words that he had never said before. The ripples in his mind could not be seen and he looked calm.


    Guessing someone¡¯s heart was exhausting.


    Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, did you come to City A just to ask me why I didn¡¯t shoot you?¡±


    ¡°For the chip!¡± Mo Jue said in a deep voice and narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°I¡¯m going to get it!¡±


    Ye Wei laughed evilly. ¡°What to do? The chip will be here as long as I¡¯m alive. I will be dead if the chip is not here. If you want to get the chip, you have to step over my dead body first.¡±


    She spoke with determination and left no space for negotiation. Her tone was tough, cold, and was somehow challenging. There was also an emotion so complex that even she could not comprehend.


    Mo Jue¡¯s gaze darkened. He suppressed his anger and sneered. ¡°Ye Wei, the things I want have never escaped out of my palms!¡±


    Including you!


    Mo Jue¡¯s outlook on life was to get everything he wanted and destroy everything he couldn¡¯t get.


    Ye Wei was what he wanted. She couldn¡¯t resist it. If she didn¡¯t obey him, then they would go to hell together!


    ¡°You can try.¡± Ye Wei responded calmly, and not flustered at all. She looked as if nothing had happened. All her emotions were hidden within her. The chip had long been gone. What she wanted to bet on was nothing more than Mo Jue.


    The atmosphere tensed up instantly!


    His black windbreaker was blown constantly by the sea breeze, like a black hawk spreading a treacherous net behind him with its wings and wanting to devour her who was opposite him. She sneered coldly and enchantingly. It seemed that language and words between them were so pale and powerless.


    Only by taking action would she feel alive!


    ¡°If I was aiming at you that day, Wei Wei, guess, would I shoot you?¡± Mo Jue suddenly asked with a smile. Under the faint light, his smile seemed to have a gentle arc, but also a deeper coldness. She didn¡¯t understand what it was.


    It was just that his smile was scary.


    Mo Jue seldom smiled. He was not like Marshmallow who smiled foolishly all day long. Even if he laughed, it was nothing more than just a cold sneer. Ye Wei had not seen any other obvious expressions besides his expressionless and sneering face.


    His smile was very frightening.

 Chapter 415 - My Heart Would Actually Feel Hurt!

    ¡°You will!¡± Ye Wei replied resolutely before taking two steps back. She stared at Mo Jue¡¯s evil face and tried to decipher his emotion from his purple eyes but she failed. She smiled, but her smile was faint like lotus light. ¡°Mo Jue, you came all the way from Colombia just to tell me that you will not go easy on me?¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s tone was even fainter than hers. ¡°Do you think I will?¡±


    He suddenly laughed, his tone even tougher, as if he had made up his mind on something. He was cold and ruthless. ¡°Indeed, I will.¡±


    Ye Wei threw her hands as if she did not care and chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me that you will. I am clearer than you how ruthless and cruel you are. Mo Jue, you asked me when I will go to Colombia, hmmph! What is there in Colombia waiting for me? The trap that you, Big Boss Mo, and Silver Face set for me? This must be your real motive and you came here because I did not go. Silver Face had a chance during tonight¡¯s banquet, but you asked him to observe in the dark. After all, he had been gone for two years while Eleven and I had improved a lot. One can only win if they know about their opponents and it is all about the outcome. Therefore, you¡¯ll rather lose the chance to get the chip.¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s eyes darkened and his purple eyes were filled with extreme anger. He suddenly roared and opened his hands to attack Ye Wei. He was accompanied by a gust of swift and fierce wind.


    Ye Wei was shocked as he attacked suddenly and swiftly. Luckily, she was prepared and her right leg took a step back and bent down to avoid his attack. Mo Jue did not stop and kept his hands open and slapped her. Ye Wei tugged onto his arm but he twisted her arm back. He was extremely angry and used a lot of force, causing Ye Wei to feel suffocated. She swept her leg and Mo Jue made use of her strength to get behind her. He put her hand at her neck area and pulled her ruthlessly, forcing Ye Wei to take steps backward. She looked at him and saw his purple eyes filled with a murderous look.


    She did not know why he was angry and used her hand to hit against his chest ruthlessly. Her strength was so big that his rib cage would be broken if he did not avoid her hit. Mo Jue wanted to escape in order to minimize the impact of the hit, but Ye Wei hit his temple and she escaped as Mo Jue was hit. There was suddenly a gust of wind behind her and she immediately turned back and two fists bumped into each other.


    There was a huge difference between the strength of a man and a woman. She went hard against him and her fist felt numbed. The noise of her bones cracking could be heard clearly against the backdrop of the sea breeze blowing.


    He was ruthless, but she was more ruthless.


    Mo Jue narrowed his eyes dangerously and both his hands attacked Ye Wei. Ye Wei retreated backward but the sandy beach was not like flat surface. Due to the friction against the beach, both their speeds were reduced. But, their punches were still powerful. His purple eyes went red, as if he wanted to kill her right away.


    Ye Wei did not admit defeat. Her punches were fast, ruthless, accurate, and stable. She was not on the losing end after a few punches.


    The skilled people needed to be very calm when they fought each other. They needed to analyze accurately and swiftly find out their advantages in order to win. It was obvious that the two of them were the best of the best and this fight was more intense than any other fights they had. It was as if they went back to before they knew each other and did not give in to each other.


    Mo Jue punched her ruthlessly on the chest and she kicked his head mercilessly. Both of them were injured due to the fight and Ye Wei specifically targeted his face. Mo Jue was used to attacking her stomach, chest, and throat, which were all vitals. Both of them did not gain any advantage.


    ¡°Lunatic!¡± She suffered a punch and it was so painful that she felt that her internal organs were all tangled together. It was extremely painful and traces of blood oozed out of her mouth. Ye Wei rubbed it away roughly and could not help but scold.


    ¡°Yes, I am a lunatic!¡± Mo Jue was angry and hit her recklessly. Ye Wei did not avoid his punch and punched his face. Both of them punched each other.


    Both of them put in a lot of strength and took a few steps back. Ye Wei was not hesitant to take out the gun but she saw his furious gaze and suddenly stopped.


    Mo Jue saw it clearly and sneered. ¡°Take out the gun. Why are you not taking it out?¡±


    ¡°I am happy!¡± Ye Wei wiped away the blood on the corner of her mouth and her voice was coarse. After all, she suffered a few blows from Mo Jue and was internally injured. He was nowhere better as his face had turned blue-black after being punched by her.


    ¡°Hmmph!¡± Mo Jue laughed coldly. ¡°Ye Wei, thank you for letting me understand something.¡±


    She was shocked as she did not understand what she said that made him so angry. Wasn¡¯t it a fact? Mo Jue dared to do it, so why was he afraid of her saying it? What did he mean by showing this disappointed and angry expression now?


    Ye Wei was angered too and coldly said, ¡°You¡¯re welcome!¡±


    Mo Jue was angered again, but he suppressed himself. His usual expressionless face was so sinister that water could drip down. He laughed out of extreme anger. ¡°You would have died long ago if I wanted to kill you.¡±


    She did not say anything and kept the virtue that silence was gold. She sneered in her heart but did not make any comments.


    The sea breeze was blowing and the waves were howling. Their gaze collided but none of them were willing to give in.


    After a long time.


    Ye Wei said, ¡°Do you dare say that Silver Face was not around today? Do you dare to say that you did not reach an agreement with him? Silver Face has always wanted to kill Eleven and me so that he could replace us. The two of you could get along well and it was not difficult to make a guess. But, you¡¯re acting like you¡¯re angry as if I had wronged you. Mo Jue beauty, what do you want me to say? Your acting skills are really good. I have no choice but to admire you.¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s eyes darkened and his purple eyes were cold. ¡°Acting? Well said. You didn¡¯t wrong me. Silver Face indeed wants to kill you and I indeed could get along well with him. You did not wrong me¡­¡±


    He repeated his last sentence twice and his tone was scary. Ye Wei¡¯s heart sank and she showed her smile slowly. She smiled in her usual seductive way. ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, I always thought that there was a tacit understanding between us. No matter how we fought and wanted to kill each other, it was something between the two of us and would, at most, include Big Boss Mo and Eleven. This was something between the four of us and love or hate was not important. It did not matter who would win over whom or whether we really wanted to kill each other. But, you should not have included someone else into this. From the day that you collaborated with Silver Face, it also signifies that I have broken up with you. Well, it¡¯s not breaking up as we were never together. Well, the two of us have not made a decision yet and you¡¯ve chosen to work with him. At last, it saves us the trouble.¡±


    The anger in Mo Jue¡¯s eyes disappeared and there was no color in it. He regained his usual treacherous coldness and looked at Ye Wei in silence. He did not rebut Ye Wei nor defend himself and just stood there silently.


    After Ye Wei finished talking, he said, ¡°Do you care that I¡¯m using someone else to kill you? You care that I really want to kill you, but you¡¯re not!¡±


    Ye Wei¡¯s heart trembled. She could not understand why he could say such a thing so calmly. She smiled like a begonia. ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, it is unclear whether or not I really want to kill you. The reason why I¡¯m not killing you is that you have not harmed my family.¡±


    Ye Wei walked closer to him and lied in Mo Jue¡¯s arm and hugged his neck as she chuckled. ¡°I know that the two of you are ambitious and not willing to just be the second in command. As long as you do something that harms the organization or Dragon Gate, I will definitely kill you. Unless you can kill me first.¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei, do you know what I¡¯ve understood?¡± Mo Jue suddenly said as he held onto her waist and she could not move. He said slowly, ¡°You¡¯ve made me realize that no matter what I do, you will think that it is wrong and there is an ulterior motive behind it. If so, I shall make your wish come true. You¡¯d better analyze all my words in the future to decide what is true or fake.¡±


    Ye Wei smiled seductively. ¡°Why do I have to waste my effort to analyze? I will take it as all of them are fake!¡±


    Mo Jue increased his strength on her waist and almost wanted to strangle her waist.


    Ye Wei did not care as it was not very painful. The two pairs of eyes stared at each other at such a close distance and Mo Jue slowly said, ¡°You, good!¡±


    She chuckled and did not think about what he meant and took it as he had a motive.


    She did not know why they had become like this. Maybe what he wanted was different. Mo Jue and Mo Ye wanted power, but she and Eleven only wanted to protect their family.


    Third Young Master Ye, Chu Li, Bai Ye, Jason, Black J and the rest were their family members. They would not allow the Mo brothers to harm them. The Mo brothers wanted to conquer the world and their family would definitely be killed.


    It was destined that they could only look at each other in hatred. There was only the line between black and white since the start.


    Black was black and white was white. It was so easy to distinguish.


    Or maybe, there was no trust between them since the start!


    It was a dead end between the two of them unless either one of them was willing to give in. She would not give up on her family and he would not give up on his power. It was such a simple thing and she was clear about it since the start.


    ¡°I really like the other side of you.¡± Ye Wei mumbled as if she was laughing, but it was also as if she was making fun of him. She laughed in a yearning manner. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I still have the chance to meet him, so I can only let you help me tell him that I really like Marshmallow.¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s eyes instantly became cold and his purple eyes looked murderous. His fingers were ready to make trouble, as if he wanted to strangle her skinny neck. Ye Wei was not afraid of him and slowly said, ¡°Marshmallow is innocent, cute, and at least, he was sincere. The most important thing was that he was innocent and I did not have to guess his mind as he would tell me everything. I did not have to worry that he would harm me or harm my family. You are different from him.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t exist!¡± Mo Jue said ruthlessly, his every word was as if trying to crush her hope. ¡°What you like is just an absurd bubble.¡±


    ¡°Maybe!¡± Ye Wei smiled. ¡°The two of you are different and I have never mixed it up. Even if it was just a bubble, it existed before. What about you, Mo Jue? What do you remember?¡±


    He stared at her and she laughed seductively. ¡°You don¡¯t need those memories, but I do. Luckily, you don¡¯t want them. We can be clear-cut then. Remember not to let me have a chance to kill you. Gorgeous Mo Jue, you might be more skillful than me, but I¡¯m a professional killer. I will not meet force on force with the person I want to kill. I will not even let him know where I am.¡±


    Mo Jue tightened his grip and destructive vicious currents appeared in his eyes. Ye Wei smiled seductively and wanted to kiss his lips, but Mo Jue was taken aback and turned his face to a side and Ye Wei kissed his cheeks. The soft touch made people obsessed. Mo Jue closed his eyes and pushed Ye Wei away.


    Ye Wei narrowed her eyes and sneered. He was adapting better than her and could draw a clear boundary between them. She took three steps back and said coldly, ¡°I know that Silver Face is here. Ask him to come out and fight me if he wants the chip.¡±


    He did not say anything and his eyes stared at her. Ye Wei saw Eleven standing at the attic of the mansion from the corners of her eyes. Silver Face would definitely not mess with Eleven. He had already joined the Mafia and would not act recklessly without Mo Jue¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°I actually¡­¡± Mo Jue wanted to say something but stopped and sneered. Ye Wei frowned and he harrumphed. This was not his motive for coming here today and he did not want things to turn out like this too.


    But, he understood that unless he broke her wings, this woman would never belong to him.


    ¡°Ye Wei, you have a lot of chance to fight with Silver Face,¡± he said coldly. ¡°I will let you have your wish from now on!¡±


    ¡®I will never be so stupid anymore!¡¯


    Ye Wei felt suffocated but did not say anything. She turned around and walked away.


    He clenched his fists as he looked at her back view. There was a trace of danger and blood in the air. His black coat kept billowing and he looked like a sleeping devil that was opening up his claws.


    Ye Wei returned to the mansion and Eleven was waiting in the living room. Ye Wei smiled and lied on the sofa, her long hair flowing down, and she looked tired. ¡°Eleven, have you seen Silver Face?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s in the forest behind Mo Jue.¡± Eleven saw Silver Face through the see-through mirror. It was without a doubt that Silver Face saw her too.


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Ye Wei smiled coldly and did not speak anymore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    Ye Wei smiled. ¡°I realized one thing. I actually have a heart that hurts.¡±

 Chapter 416 - Do You Believe Me?

    Mo Jue looked on as Ye Wei disappeared in front of him and his eyes darkened. It was difficult to guess his emotion as he looked cold and somewhat ruthless and tough.


    At the second level of the mansion under the lotus light, Eleven¡¯s gaze was sharp and cold, as if blaming him for hurting Ye Wei. She went into the mansion without saying anything, and he was left with the dim lights coming from the lotus light. The mansion seemed especially quiet on the vast beach.


    He coldly curled up the corners of his lips and stood on the beach like the most ruthless devil. He had black hair, purple eyes, and was filled with evil tendencies. He then left indifferently.


    A tall man wearing black clothes walked out from the forest behind him. He was wearing a silver mask that covered half his face, showing only his black eyes and slightly curled thin lips. The silver mask almost covered half of his face and his appearance could not be seen clearly. But it could be felt from his black eyes that he was someone extremely calm. He was Silver Face, the third killer on the international board two years ago. It was rumored that he was as skilled as them.


    He looked at the mansion and then the direction that Mo Jue left in and curled his lips slightly. He did not stay for long on the beach and left soon after. The wind was blowing and waves soaring on the beach before everything became calm again.


    The night went by quickly and it was very quiet. Ye Wei and Eleven kept thinking that something would happen later in the night and it would not pass by so easily. But weirdly, nothing happened and both of them felt strange.


    They knew Silver Face¡¯s working style and he would not stand at a place and not do anything out of the blue. Ye Wei and Eleven could not come to any conclusion, so they followed their initial plan of packing up and leaving City A.


    ¡°Why do you think Silver Face did not do anything yesterday?¡± Eleven was puzzled on the way to the airport and her fingers kept tapping on the steering wheel. ¡°What¡¯s happening now? Did he have a sudden change of mind?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Wei smiled faintly as she leaned against the seat to rest. Her phone suddenly vibrated and there was a message. She opened the message and frowned slightly. Was this Mo Jue¡¯s number? Her face darkened and she said faintly, ¡°The phone which can be connected globally is really convenient as we can be contacted no matter where we are. Should I suggest Chu Li to use our own satellite to send messages?¡±


    ¡°Then, we can only send messages within our own people. This thing is still useful.¡± Eleven looked at her face and knew that it was sent by Mo Jue. If not, Ye Wei would not say such a thing. ¡°Take a look at it. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even have the courage to look at a message?¡±


    ¡°You must be joking. I¡¯m guessing what he has got to say.¡± Ye Wei smiled and did not care. She looked out of the window to see the sceneries that were flashing past. She felt pain in her heart. She looked back and opened the message.


    ¡®Wei Wei, do you believe me?¡¯


    It was a short six words, but it was like a heavy hammer smashing on Ye Wei¡¯s strong heart and her heart cracked. Ye Wei¡¯s hand that was holding on to the phone suddenly tightened and her slender fingers trembled.


    She imagined Mo Jue¡¯s expression when he typed this. What kind of emotions did he have when he sent this? Did he felt uneasy? Did he panic? Did he wait in anticipation? Or did he not care and just wanted to confirm something?


    Ye Wei dumbly stared at these six words for a long time and her heart was in pain. Ever since her heart knew how to be in pain, she seemed to be in love with such a feeling. Sometimes, it was so painful that she could not control it. She hated such feeling but there was nothing she could do. She could not possibly dig out her heart.


    She always hated being out of control.


    Ye Wei thought of the scene at the beach yesterday night. Mo Jue¡¯s ruthlessness and avoiding her made her mind messy. She did not have any thoughts and wanted to believe him, but she knew that she should not believe him.


    What should she believe him about? He asked in a general manner. Did he mean believing that he had no intention to harm her or that he did not reach an agreement with Silver Face? No, she did not believe any of this. She knew what he was up to, so why would she believe him?


    Eleven saw that her face was pale and asked in a concerned manner, ¡°Wei Wei, what happened? What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He asked if I believe in him.¡±


    ¡°Believe what?¡±


    ¡°If he asked this way, he probably meant everything,¡± Ye Wei said softly. Her tone sounded stiff and she could not hide the sneer between her eyebrows. ¡°Do you think he can be trusted?¡±


    Eleven was speechless and puzzled too. Why would Mo Jue ask such a question? It was so obvious¡­ This question was difficult to answer even for her. She felt bad looking at Ye Wei¡¯s expression.


    ¡°If Mo Ye asked me, I would definitely say that I don¡¯t believe him,¡± Eleven said coldly.


    She had just finished her words and Ye Wei already said that she did not believe him. Eleven saw Ye Wei¡¯s action and said calmly, ¡°You really don¡¯t believe him?¡±


    ¡°It is not important whether I believe him or not. We will never be together,¡± Ye Wei said as she smiled lightly. ¡°Do you think the Mo brothers will give up the chance to be number one?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We will be enemies forever and we¡¯ll never know who will die in whose hands. We might even die together. It¡¯s better if we keep things clear as it is difficult to be in the grey area,¡± Ye Wei said calmly.


    Eleven smiled. ¡°Wei Wei, I regret coming to City A with you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°If we didn¡¯t come, then Ye Wei would still be the arrogant and dashing Ye Wei in the past without anything to bind you. Also, if you didn¡¯t come, you would not have met him,¡± Eleven said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t regret coming because I¡¯ve found my brother. In the past, I only had you all as family, but now, I have third brother and his family. This trip is worth it,¡± Ye Wei said as she played with the phone in her hand, smiling in an unbridled manner. ¡°Other than loving Mo Jue, Ye Wei is still Ye Wei.¡±


    Eleven smiled but did not say anything. Ye Wei looked at her phone and there was no notification. She knew that Mo Jue would not reply to her. This answer and reply made the line between them clear. Neither of them would long for anything more and it was the best ending.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about me. What about you?¡± Ye Wei asked her.


    ¡°You mean Mo Ye?¡±


    ¡°If not, who else?¡± Ye Wei said with an unpleasant tone. ¡°Could it be that the two of us have fallen into the brothers¡¯ hands?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s you, not me. I am myself, Mo Ye is Mo Ye.¡± Eleven raised her hand to show her innocence. ¡°If Mo Jue was serious about you, then he must be a rare gem. He was very devoted to you and it¡¯s alright for you to like him. As for Mo Ye, what has he done? All he did was to calculate us. He was not sincere at all. I am a bystander and I can tell that Mo Jue was not all fake. But Mo Ye was not real at all.¡±


    ¡°Who cares about real or fake. I will take it as they are all fake. I will never do something that is hopeless and we are past the age where we are passionate and like challenges.¡± Ye Wei smiled and she inched closer. She asked in an ambiguous tone. ¡°Has Big Boss Mo kissed you?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really didn¡¯t!¡±


    Ye Wei laughed hysterically. ¡°Eleven, I feel sorry for you. You are already so old, yet you don¡¯t know what it feels like to kiss someone. Do you want me to provide it to you for free? Don¡¯t worry. My kissing skill is good.¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡± Eleven laughed too.


    The two of them had a good laugh as they reached the Ye family¡¯s private helipad which had two planes. The two of them saw Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya once they came out of the car. Cheng Anya waved at them and they waved back.


    ¡°Brother, sister-in-law, why haven¡¯t you left?¡±


    Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°We went to see Ning Ning in the morning before coming here, so we¡¯ve just reached this place and happen to see your plane here too. Didn¡¯t you guys decide to leave tomorrow? Are you guys leaving today too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we have nothing else to do even if we stay anyway.¡± Ye Wei smiled


    Third Young Master Ye crossed his arms and looked at the two of them. He laughed, askance. ¡°The two of you did the firearms case yesterday night, right? Fourth Young Master Tang was there and he saw two women, so I guessed it must have been the two of you.¡±


    Nobody else could react so quickly other than them. Ye Wei smiled. ¡°We practiced our skills and left so that Mister Brown will not chase after us. This is so tiring. He has been trying to catch us for more than a year.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye did not ask why since this was the internal matter of terrorist organization and he should not ask too much. They stood there and chatted for a while. Ye Wei suddenly asked, ¡°Third sister-in-law, how is Ning Ning doing at the Zhang family?¡±


    ¡°Good. Everyone in the Zhang family loves him. Nobody can beat Ning Ning when it comes to making someone happy. He made Commander Zhang so happy and they are now living like a family. They sure cultivated feelings quickly.¡± Cheng Anya was relieved as she thought of how harmonious it was at the Zhang family¡¯s place. Although he could not replace Zhang Bo¡¯s position in the Zhang family members¡¯ hearts, he could bring them laughter and happiness in place of Zhang Bo and that was enough.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Brother, third sister-in-law, contact me if you have anything on. Call this phone number and I will pick up.¡± Ye Wei reminded them again before sending Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya on the plane to France.


    Before leaving, Cheng Anya hugged Ye Wei and Eleven then smiled and boarded the plane while waving goodbye.


    The plane flew off after a while. Ye Wei looked up and blocked the dazzling sunlight. She smiled faintly. ¡°Every cloud has a silver lining. I really envy them that they can finally live happily ever after.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still early. Their child is still a problem.¡± Eleven smiled faintly as they boarded their plane. The pilot greeted them before going back to the front. There were only five people on the plane.


    Ye Wei lied on the sofa and slept after she boarded the plane. Eleven knew that she did not sleep last night, so she did not disturb Ye Wei so that she could have a good rest. There was still a long way to go before reaching London and they had plenty of time to sleep.


    Her phone suddenly vibrated. Ye Wei was sleepy but she became more energetic now and opened the message.


    ¡®Do not go easy on me the next time we meet. If not, you will regret it!¡¯


    She could imagine his ruthless expression when he typed this. He must be more vicious now and seemed like he had gritted his teeth. It was not difficult to type these few words and it had already been more than half an hour since she sent him the message.


    What was he thinking about for such a long time? What stopped him and made him reply so late?


    She smiled and switched off her phone before lying down comfortably to sleep. She was not going to care anymore. It did not concern her anyway.


    Her heart had fallen in love with pain, but there would be a day where she would kick this addiction off.


    The plane set off and flew steadily in the air as she went to sleep. Eleven read the magazine and felt tired after a while. Ye Wei did not sleep yesterday night and neither did Eleven. They had been tense for the past few days and she also felt like sleeping as the plane flew steadily.


    She covered Ye Wei with a blanket and went to sleep.


    After flying for more than ten hours, it was already three in the afternoon when they reached London. Ye Wei and Eleven then woke up. They had a good sleep. London¡¯s weather looked gloomy and it was different from the sunny weather in City A. Luckily, they were used to flying all over the world and they did not have any jet lag or any issue with the weather. It was just that such weather made people want to sleep.


    Chu Li had long gotten the news that they were coming back and Chu Li, Bai Ye and the rest were already waiting in the palace. Chu Li, Jason, Black J, and Bai Ye were all there and they looked very eye-catching as they were all handsome men.


    ¡°Little Iron, come help me carry my luggage.¡± Ye Wei waved her hands once she got out of the plane and shouted happily. Black J¡¯s blue-grey eyes seemed like he was smiling as he ordered people to bring their luggage to their rooms.


    ¡°Little Iron, are you discriminating based on gender again? I have never seen you helping me carry my luggage whenever I¡¯m back.¡± Jason spat fire as he tugged onto the back of Black J¡¯s collar. Bai Ye chuckled and Black J faintly said, ¡°We came here together.¡±


    Chu Li asked them to go inside. Ye Wei looked around and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ross and Commander?¡±


    Chu Li smiled. ¡°Ross had something urgent going on and went to see her majesty. As for Commander¡­¡±


    Bai Ye touched his nose. ¡°They said that officials and bandits do not belong together. Therefore, they did not ask Commander to come.¡±


    ¡°You guys are too mean. Commander must be sad if he knew.¡± Ye Wei acted like she was crying and wiped away two drops of tears.


    Black J said, ¡°We¡¯ve told Commander about this, but he has no time to come to England since he has been busy with cases.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    They chatted and laughed as they went into the hall. A beautiful long-haired lady was waiting for them in the hall. She saw Ye Wei and Eleven and politely greeted them. Ye Wei stopped smiling, and Eleven, who was always cold, only acknowledged her silently.


    ¡°Little Ying, what are you doing here?¡± Chu Li asked gently, his cold eyebrows becoming gentler. ¡°You have not recovered yet. You should go back and rest.¡±


    Fang Ying smiled gently. ¡°I have not seen Wei Wei and Eleven in so long, so I¡¯m here to greet them.¡±


    Chu Li looked at Ye Wei and Eleven, asking them to reply. Eleven was drinking tea and Ye Wei was eating some snacks. Bai Ye looked down and Black J asked Ye Wei if she wanted to eat some walnuts. Ye Wei said she did and he started to open the nuts for her.


    Black J and Jason were smart to crack the walnuts and did not say anything.


    Chu Li frowned as he was put in an awkward situation. Ye Wei suddenly raised her voice and asked, ¡°Scheming Chu, where is your Yan Yan? I really miss her food and snacks.¡±


    Ye Wei emphasized on ¡®your Yan Yan¡¯, these three words, and Fang Ying¡¯s face went pale. Chu Li¡¯s face became cold.

 Chapter 417 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Jason took a glance at Chu Li¡¯s expression and looked at the peeled walnut on his hand. Black J had peeled some walnuts and gave them to Eleven. Eleven took it and ate deliciously without thanking him.


    Bai Ye sat there calmly and stole some walnuts from Ye Wei and ate too. Ye Wei looked at Fang Ying and smiled amiably as if she was Snow White¡¯s mom. Her smile was as sincere as she could be.


    Chu Li darkened his face and stared at her without saying anything. There was a storm inside his black eyes. His whole body was filled with evil tendencies and he was about to explode. But, Eleven suddenly knocked on the table and asked. ¡°Wei Wei, which dishes made by Yan Yan do you like?¡±


    ¡°Reunion,¡± Ye Wei replied casually. Black J immediately echoed and chuckled. ¡°I like the reunion that she makes too.¡±


    He then put the peeled walnut into Ye Wei¡¯s mouth to tell her not to anger Chu Li anymore. Scheming Chu had been very irritable for the past few days and whoever angered him would be in deep trouble. All of them knew about what Scheming Chu would do. In terms of fighting skills he might not even be in the top three, but in terms of tactics and scheming, if Scheming Chu said that he was second, nobody dared to say they were first.


    Ye Wei slapped Black J¡¯s hand away and complained. ¡°Little Iron, I haven¡¯t finished the food in my mouth. I will hold you accountable if I choke on the food.¡±


    Bai Ye said calmly, ¡°I like the white crystal jade cake that Yan Yan makes.¡±


    Chu Li glanced at him, his black eyes seemed like he wanted to kill people. They were all very close with each other and would not hide their emotions. No matter how they stayed calmed and endured in front of others, they did not have to hide their feelings in front of their family members.


    Just like how Ye Wei had obviously shown that she did not like Fang Ying and wanted her to scram. Jason obediently peeled walnuts for Eleven, obviously showing that he was on Ye Wei¡¯s side.


    Bai Ye and Black J were even more obvious.


    Bai Ye threw up his hands in a dashing manner and continued to snatch Ye Wei¡¯s walnuts. Black J¡¯s blue-grey eyes looked at him. ¡°Small White, peel it yourself if you want to eat.¡±


    ¡°You peeled so much and Wei Wei cannot finish it anyway.¡± Bai Ye narrowed his eyes dangerously as he hated the nickname of Small White. But, some people liked to call him that and Bai Ye¡¯s eyes were fixed on Jason.


    Jason immediately spat fire. ¡°Why are you staring at me when Little Iron was the one that called you that? Small White, can you not wrong me?¡±


    Eleven slapped her hands over and said, ¡°Silent!¡±


    Jason howled and sat down. He peeled walnuts for Eleven as he stared at Bai Ye grudgingly.


    Fang Ying saw that Chu Li did not protect her and a trace of sadness flashed past her eyes. She looked at Chu Li in a silly manner but Chu Li was still angry because Bai Ye mentioned Yan Yan. Fang Ying looked even more pathetic.


    She had a forced smile and said, ¡°Wei Wei, Eleven, I can make it for you guys if you like.¡±


    She could do whatever Rong Yan could.


    She had been with them for more than ten years and grew up together since young. Why did all of them like Rong Yan but not her? Fang Ying could not be reconciled as both of them liked Chu Li.


    Ye Wei smiled. ¡°Little Ying, you¡¯d better not do it as the taste will be different when the chef is different. Furthermore, why would I let you cook for me? Have you forgotten that I hate you?¡±


    Fang Ying¡¯s face became paler.


    Ye Wei was not an aggressive girl, but she was always ruthless to Fang Ying.


    ¡°Little Ying, ignore them. You have not recovered yet. Just go back and rest first.¡± Chu Li¡¯s voice was gentle.


    Fang Ying looked at Chu Li, seemingly weeping and full of complaints. Did he not like it that she joined their gathering? Why? She grew up with them.


    ¡°Do you not like it that I¡¯m here?¡± Fang Ying asked bitterly.


    Ye Wei harrumphed in her heart. Who else welcomed her other than Chu Li? Eleven made a hand signal and Ye Wei smiled. Black J¡¯s eyes were sharp and saw it too and kept quiet. Bai Ye was smart and remained silent as well.


    If they were to talk about the dispute between Ye Wei and Fang Ying, it would go back to many years ago.


    Fang Ying was Chu Li¡¯s first love and Fang Ying was the one that accompanied him through the island for many years. At the start, everyone could get along well as Fang Ying was very gentle and everyone liked her.


    Ye Wei and Eleven did not like her, especially Ye Wei. She could not get along with Fang Ying. But they were training on the same island and Ye Wei treated her as air since she did not like Fang Ying. However, Fang Ying played some tricks to sabotage her a few times and would act innocent to gain empathy afterward. Ye Wei¡¯s character was not as well-received among the guys as compared to Fang Ying.


    Jason, Black J and the rest did not like Ye Wei and Eleven and they got into fights often. Ye Wei even joked that her talents were forced out by them as she always lost the fight at the start. After all, Chu Li and the rest came to the island a few years earlier than them and they were already quite skilled. But, as Ye Wei and Eleven¡¯s talents were more obvious, the situation started to change. The Old Witch liked Ye Wei and Eleven more, which also caused their status to be higher than Chu Li and the rest on the island.


    The Old Witch knew about the dispute between them and deliberately split them up in the forest training. Ye Wei and Eleven teamed up with Chu Li and Jason respectively and they forged a bond during the fights. The disputes between them also slowly disappeared.


    As they got older, the dispute between Fang Ying and Ye Wei became deeper. Ye Wei was seductive and it was obvious Chu Li was interested in her and Eleven. Fang Ying felt that they were a threat and treated Ye Wei as an enemy. Moreover, Ye Wei and Chu Li were always very intimate and Fang Ying felt unhappy about it. Therefore, the two of them slowly became more distant.


    However, Jason, Black J and the rest chose Ye Wei this time and did not protect Fang Ying like when they were young. Things became more complicated after Rong Yan came and Fang Ying was slowly not liked by all of them except Chu Li.


    ¡°Little Ying, you have not recovered from your gun wound yet. Don¡¯t come out,¡± Chu Li said calmly. Fang Ying heard that he was caring about her and felt sweet in her heart. She looked at him gently.


    Ye Wei rubbed her arms and Bai Ye smiled. Black J was silent and Jason asked her as he felt that her action was strange. ¡°Wei Wei, are your arms itchy?¡±


    Bai Ye closed his eyes. Who could save this idiot?


    Black J looked back at stared at him calmly. Would this brother die if he didn¡¯t speak?


    Ye Wei replied, ¡°London¡¯s weather is a little cold. I¡¯m having goose bumps.¡±


    Fang Ying¡¯s grudging eyes looked at Ye Wei. Ye Wei smiled seductively and crossed her leg, comfortably enjoying Black J¡¯s service.


    Fang Ying said gently, ¡°Brother Chu, I will make tea for all of you.¡±


    She walked away before Chu Li could say anything. After all, it was not suitable for others to join their meeting. Therefore, he did not stop Fang Ying. Ye Wei threw the walnut up and caught it with her mouth.


    Chu Li came over and smack her. ¡°Can you not go against her all the time?¡±


    Eleven said, ¡°Since when did Fang Ying become the female owner of this palace? Why do I not know?¡±


    She even helped serve tea, using the attitude of the female owner to treat them. Show off!


    Chu Li was shocked and frowned. It was unclear what he thought of, but he kept frowning.


    ¡°Your heart is in pain now?¡± Ye Wei smiled. ¡°Scheming Chu, where is Rong Yan?¡±


    ¡°She left!¡± Chu Li¡¯s voice became cold as he sat on one side with a sinister look on his face. He snatched Eleven¡¯s walnut and stuffed it in his mouth. Eleven looked at her empty hand in puzzlement.


    Jason was angry and held onto his collar. ¡°Damn it, I peeled it for Eleven! Since when is it for you?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll peel for you later.¡± Chu Li slapped his brother¡¯s hand away.


    Bai Ye smiled as he threw some walnuts for Chu Li to peel. The walnuts were their favorite snack and they would always eat it during their meetings. Ye Wei was the greediest and could eat half of it every time.


    ¡°Left? Where did she go?¡± Ye Wei asked. ¡°I¡¯m looking for her to discuss something.¡±


    ¡°Yan Yan is still in London,¡± Bai Ye said. Chu Li stared at him fiercely and Bai Ye acted innocent. What did he do again? He had been stared at twice.


    Eleven said, ¡°Chu Li, what you did was not right. You went to save your woman, but why did you have to bring your ex along? To stir things up?¡±


    Chu Li¡¯s eyes were obscured and he kept quiet. Ye Wei laughed. ¡°Who said it was his ex? Maybe Scheming Chu has always recognized Fang Ying as his woman. Poor Yan Yan¡­ What did she do all this for?¡±


    Chu Li¡¯s eyes were darker. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Ye Wei harrumphed and Black J said calmly, ¡°He did not make his stand clear. Even I think that he wants Fang Ying and not Rong Yan.¡±


    Jason¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Rong Yan has so many suitors and she was ruined by Chu Li. Her ex was good. He was devoted and looked better than Chu Li. He was talented and Rong Yan was sad for a few years because of him. They were very affectionate at that time as first love was indeed the most memorable one. Little Iron, is there anything about Brother Chu that can be compared to him?¡±


    ¡°None!¡± Black J replied calmly. Chu Li used the walnut as a secret weapon to hit their faces. Jason and Black J caught it calmly and peeled the walnut to give to Eleven and Ye Wei respectively.


    Their actions were synchronized.


    The evil tendencies in Chu Li¡¯s eyes were growing. He glanced at them. ¡°Are you guys teaming to talk about my sad stories? All of you shall wait. I will deal with all of you after this while.¡±


    This time, everyone was silent. Chu Li had said that he wanted to deal with them and they had to keep absolute silence.


    Bai Ye changed the topic. ¡°Where¡¯s the chip?¡±


    ¡°Destroyed!¡± Ye Wei said faintly. Jason was still worried and asked. ¡°Have you checked whether it was real or fake?¡±


    ¡°Would I destroy it if I did not check whether it was fake or real?¡± Ye Wei rolled her eyes at him and laughed. ¡°Eat more walnuts. It¡¯s good for your brain.¡±


    Jason punched her.


    Chu Li asked in a sinister manner, ¡°Did you meet anyone else after snatching this chip in City A?¡±


    ¡°All those who came for it had more or less been caught by Mister Brown,¡± Eleven said calmly.


    ¡°Really? But I heard something happened that night.¡±


    ¡°Even if something happened, it had been settled.¡± Ye Wei smiled and narrowed her eyes. Chu Li smiled in an even more sinister manner. ¡°Did that stupid Marshmallow find you?¡±


    ¡°He did, but the two of us could not win against him, so we ran away,¡± Ye Wei replied as if she did not care.


    Chu Li harrumphed and Bai Ye said, ¡°The mafia has Silver Face now and we still don¡¯t know how capable he is. We actually wanted the two of you to fight him so that we could know about his capabilities. But, it seems like Mo Jue was calm.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Eleven heard that Bai Ye¡¯s tone was not right and asked worriedly.


    Chu Li stop acting like he was sinister and said calmly, ¡°There is news spreading that Silver Face has received an order from the Mo brothers to kill us.¡±


    Ye Wei¡¯s face turned cold. She thought of Mo Jue¡¯s last message and her heart sank. Was he declaring war on them?


    Everybody looked at Ye Wei and she slammed the table, angry. ¡°Why are all of you staring at me?¡±


    Everybody was shocked by her and was all speechless. Bai Ye touched Ye Wei¡¯s long hair. ¡°Be calm, be calm.¡±


    Everybody expressed that they were innocent. Wei Wei, you were too doughty.


    ¡°Has anyone fought with Silver Face?¡± Eleven asked calmly.


    Chu Li shook his head. ¡°My data did not show anything. I only know that he was recruited by the Mo brothers. A few hours ago, I¡¯ve sent Ning Ning the news so that he could check. This person had disappeared for two years before reappearing. He definitely will take revenge.¡±


    ¡°One thing for sure is that he can¡¯t win against the Mo brothers,¡± Ye Wei said calmly. ¡°If he can, he would not be willing to be their killer.¡±


    ¡°Is it one on one or fighting the two of them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Everybody was silent. ¡°Shall we stay in London to protect all of you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. This is not the first time we become assassination targets,¡± Black J said. ¡°We are not persimmon that will be squashed easily.¡±


    ¡°Little Iron, you have backbone!¡± Ye Wei praised him.


    Ye Wei suddenly looked at the door and saw a strikingly beautiful lady. ¡°Hi, Yan Yan, why are you so late?¡±


    Chu Li¡¯s eyes brightened, but he hid it quickly and regained his serious and cool self. He even stared at Rong Yan angrily.


    ¡°Rong Yan, why are you here?¡± Black J was surprised too.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to meet Wei Wei and Eleven.¡± Rong Yan smiled and walked over to sit down with them. There was an empty seat beside Chu Li and Bai Ye, but Rong Yan sat beside Bai Ye without even thinking.


    Chu Li looked at Bai Ye as if he wanted to kill him for the third time!


    Bai Ye¡¯s eyes twitched. Was it his fault?

 Chapter 418 - Untitled

    Rong Yan calmly greeted the guests present and did not avoid Chu Li. As they were friends who had not met in a long time, she remained calm and spoke gently. She gave people the impression she was sincere yet not overly so.


    As though Chu Li¡¯s pitch-black eyes were suppressing a rage within it, his face became even gloomier. His eyes, like ink being splashed, burned with rage. Ever since Rong Yan appeared, it was as though he was surrounded by air colder than the Siberian air. Jason and Bai Ye moved the chairs even closer and Bai Ye was now sitting even closer to Rong Yan. Like the fire to which fuel was added, Chu Li¡¯s rage burned even hotter.


    Ye Wei watched on as she ate the walnuts that Black J peeled. Seeing how Scheming Chu¡¯s eyes burned with anger as he saw Rong Yan, Rong Yan remained calm and talked to others while avoiding him. Ye Wei secretly wondered to herself how great Scheming Chu must be feeling as he took it out on Rong Yan.


    ¡°Yan Yan, you are really not the nicest. I want to eat the desserts that you make.¡± Ye Wei smiled. ¡°I will make you tasty desserts at night.¡±


    ¡°Fully filled?¡±


    Bai Ye broke into loud laughter as Jason clutched his stomach and laughed. The terrible storm that Chu Li was brewing up was dispersed with that statement.


    ¡°Is there a new product?¡± Ye Wei¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Everybody broke into laughter not without reason. Given how Ye Wei and everybody were training intensively since young and were often exercising, their already-slim figures would not give rise to such outrageous dimensions. The young kid¡¯s questions as to whether she had artificially enhanced herself were reasonable doubts.


    Eleven and she were as flat as the airport. After Rong Yan followed Chu Li, the few of them were on very good terms with each other. As Ye Wei and Eleven were only fifteen-sixteen-year-old teenagers who were still growing up, they had resort to a beauty trap to assassinate a Colombian drug lord. Even though she had no bust, she had to reveal them. To think said arms dealer described her as ¡®having a gorgeous face but lacking in figure¡¯, beautiful Ye Wei shot him to death on the spot and was largely shook when she returned.


    To improve her figure so that she could use beauty traps even more effectively, Beautiful Ye Wei decided to enhance her bust. When she said this, everybody happened to be present and Jason was the first to say, ¡°Face it. You will not get to win the dimensions game unless you enhance it.¡±


    Bai Ye, from the perspective of a doctor, also said that Ye Wei and Eleven¡¯s figures were absolutely beyond hope.


    Although she was two years into puberty, she was still not wholesome but people were able to guess her final size. This series of developments triggered Ye Wei. Rong Yan said, ¡°How about I lend you a hand?¡±


    At eighteen, Rong Yan was already a biologist and was extremely proficient with medicines and food. With cooking being one of her hobbies, Ye Wei, who wanted to give it a shot, agreed to Rong Yan helping her as she did not want to artificially enhance her figure.


    Little did they expect two airports to become extremely well-endowed beauties with breasts and hips.


    Bai Ye once jokingly said that Rong Yan did not enhance her figure but instead created two women with devilishly gorgeous figures. Rong Yan, in response, said that she missed her puberty.


    She actually treated them as guinea pigs that unexpectedly succeeded.


    They always treated this as a joke.


    Rong Yan smiled and nodded. She scooted next to her ear and said something. Ye Wei looked at Rong Yan¡¯s chest in doubt and then reached out to grab her boobs. Chu Li¡¯s face blackened and he wanted to send a walnut in Ye Wei¡¯s direction. He was the only one who could touch her there!


    There were no guesses to what they said to each other.


    Black J laughed. Ye Wei was the only person who was smart enough to take action.


    ¡°Hmmph!¡± He harrumphed loudly but Ye Wei ignored him. Rong Yan held Ye Wei¡¯s hand and smiled as she said, ¡°Stop playing around.¡±


    Jason looked at Ye Wei¡¯s chest and constructively suggested. ¡°Wei Wei, stop enhancing your figure. If it gets any larger, it won¡¯t compliment your figure anymore. Aren¡¯t you afraid your center of gravity would shift?¡±


    Bai Ye openly said, ¡°To men, that figure of yours will surely give a nosebleed. I am also of the opinion that you should not enhance it any further lest you become unstable and fall when sprawling with Marshmallow. I¡¯m also guessing that Marshmallow wouldn¡¯t be able to cup those with his hands too, no?¡±


    Everybody broke into laughter.


    Black J and Chu Li did not laugh the most sincerely. As Eleven coughed, a cold descended upon the place and everybody stopped laughing. Ye Wei played with her slender fingers and coldly asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t everyone still laughing?¡±


    Everybody knew the hidden meaning and stopped laughing whilst Rong Yan gently laughed. She really liked the atmosphere between them, like how they were one big family and nothing to hide from each other. They did not feel embarrassed while talking to each other.


    She knew them for about five years, and they all, especially Ye Wei and Eleven, really liked her as she was a good cook and had a really big heart. Although they had few opportunities to meet and interact with each other, their friendship with each other was extremely good. Save the few men in the terrorist organization, Rong Yan was the only person that Ye Wei and Eleven liked.


    ¡°Yan Yan, how did you know that we have returned?¡± Eleven asked. Rong Yan had left before them. Along with the fact that they did not contact each other when Eleven and Ye Wei were in City A, her divination could not have been so spot-on.


    ¡°Bai Ye said that you were returning today, so I decided to come over to take a look.¡± Rong Yan gently smiled. Chu Li shot a harsh look at Bai Ye. If looks could kill, Bai Ye would have been utterly butchered by Chu Li.


    Bai Ye protested his innocence. He only remembered that Rong Yan never left London when he randomly bumped into her. He also happened to reveal the fact that Ye Wei and Eleven would return today. He was indeed innocent.


    Chu Li pulled an extremely long face and gritted his teeth. He did not stare at Rong Yan, but at Bai Ye instead. Feeling way more wronged than ¡®Kou-er¡¯, the lead character in ¡®Snow in Summer¡¯, Bai Ye could not cry any tears out.


    Rong Yan was certainly doing it deliberately. Chu Li was definitely going to spar with her someday.


    ¡°Where are you staying now?¡± Ye Wei smiled and asked. Rong Yan calmly answered, ¡°In the hotel.¡±


    Chu Li¡¯s gaze moved and Ye Wei coldly replied, ¡°I really hate the weather in London. I don¡¯t expect to stay long this time, perhaps a week. Since you have nothing to do here, how about you walk the world with us? It will be exciting.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°I will not allow that!¡±


    Rong Yan and Chu Li almost spoke at the same time. One was calm, the other in restrained anger, whilst the rest were getting popcorn. Everybody unanimously felt that it was Chu Li who was overboard this time, although they did not know what exactly transpired.


    What Rong Yan said, however, implied that he was less than trash.


    While she had said it extremely calmly, it was so heartbreaking when they all heard it and everybody wanted to wallop Chu Li. Since Ye Wei was present, they were not needed. They did not understand how Chu Li and Rong Yan, despite having gone through countless highs and lows and near-death situations, which were enough materials for three to four blockbusters, could be so conflicted with each other.


    ¡°Scheming Chu, what is off-whack with you?¡± Ye Wei smiled. ¡°Eleven and I are often out and we miss Rong Yan¡¯s cooking. While she is around, that does not mean that she will be around.¡±


    ¡°You two can go thrill-seeking and live dangerously. If Silver Face is out for your heads, how would you protect her?¡± Chu Li sounded a tad urgent and stared at Rong Yan in frustration.


    Ye Wei was about to answer the question but Rong Yan held her hand to signal her to be quiet. She gently smiled and said, ¡°Well-said. You have no right to ask about that. Since there is nothing in London for me to reminisce about, not to mention that I cannot return to Country R, there is no harm for me seeing the world with Ye Wei and Eleven then.¡±


    Chu Li¡¯s eyes were cold and vicious. There is nothing in London to reminisce? Nothing in London to reminisce¡­ As that phrase replayed in his head, the anger in his eyes soared.


    Everybody felt that something was amiss, and Ye Wei felt that something had passed. What happened between them? Rong Yan¡¯s intention to her was extremely obvious: help me. Ye Wei was not one who would deny her help.


    While she thought Rong Yan was merely repaying Chu Li with how he had made her feel, little did they expect her to be dead serious.


    Was Rong Yan deliberate?


    She had always replied calmly as though she was innocent and calm like a white lotus which could see through all deceptions. When one heard her, she sounded slightly despondent.


    While it was not obvious, it was enough for people to not overlook it.


    ¡°I will not allow it!¡± Chu Li punctuated his words as though they were as cold and harsh as bullets raining on her.


    Rong Yan smiled and did not reply. The previously-happy atmosphere became a bit solemn, but Rong Yan did not seem to mind. Instead, she calmly replied and said, ¡°Wei Wei, Eleven, if you want to taste my cooking, let¡¯s go off together later. I¡¯ll receive you tonight.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± How could she not reply as such when Rong Yan was stepping on her feet?


    With Ye Wei agreeing, Eleven naturally agreed as well.


    Chu Li flew into a rage and slammed on the table. As he stood up tall with a murderous intent brewing in his eyes, he seemed as though he was vicious enough to destroy everything. Everybody, apart from Rong Yan, was a little frightened. Did Scheming Chu lose it?


    Being the most rational amongst them all, he never lost his temper in front of them and was the calmest of them all. The last time Ye Wei saw him flew into a rage was two years ago. That was because¡­


    She looked at Rong Yan beside her and secretly worshipped her for being the only person who was able to send Scheming Chu into a flying rage.


    Amidst the calm before the storm, Fang Ying came along with some tea and desserts. As she seemed unused to the weight in her hands, she was slightly sweating and her face seemed a tad pale.


    Since Chu Li was facing the door, he immediately saw her and went over to take over the tray from her. He could not help but berate her and said, ¡°Why are you carrying such heavy items? Did you injure yourself?¡±


    ¡°Brother Chu, I am fine,¡± Fang Ying smiled although her face was extremely pale and could not help but almost stumble and fall. Chu Li threw the tray onto the table and Black J reached out to catch it.


    Chu Li supported Fang Ying and said, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Fang Ying shook her head and gently smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine after sitting down for a while.¡±


    ¡°No, go back to your room now and rest,¡± Chu Li coldly replied. Fang Ying, however, was insistent on staying back and he supported her to the seat next to him. Jason frowned.


    Everybody remained mum whilst Rong Yan was expressionless. She did not look at them whilst she peeled the walnut in her hands.


    Eleven coldly laughed. Although Fang Ying looked weak, when did she become so frail? As they had trained together, one who was really frail would have died long ago and would not have survived until now.


    While Fang Ying was no longer in their league, she was still formidable at least.


    Even if she were wounded by gunfire, she would not be so frail.


    When it came to Rong Yan and Fang Ying, Fang Ying was clearly the more able person and was more physically able. Her frail look, however, gave people an otherwise impression ala Lin Daiyu. Rong Yan, on the other hand¡­ Ye Wei secretly wondered whether men preferred women who were slightly effeminate.


    Would being a tad more effeminate when seducing Mo Jue tilt the odds in her favor? She did some back-of-envelope calculations and shook her head. Forget it. Even if she feigned being effeminate, Mo Jue would not believe her.


    Rong Yan peeled a few walnuts for Ye Wei as Chu Li helped Fang Ying sit down. Chu Li¡¯s eyes never left Rong Yan but Rong Yan did not look at him and instead spoke to Ye Wei softly. She laughed from time to time, and Chu Li¡¯s gaze became even more sinister.


    Fang Ying heaved a sigh of relief. While she seemed slightly better, she saw how Chu Li never had eyes for her but instead for Rong Yan. It made her heart bitter.


    This was not how it used to be.


    Her heart wholly belonged to him, and even if she left him for years, his heart had room for her. She was always extremely confident about where she stood in Chu Li¡¯s heart and returned after a few years.


    But with that one more Rong Yan next to him, he claimed to love but not really love her. She could not quite make out how she felt and thought she still had a chance.


    When she returned years ago, he was still as gentle as before and treated her as such. He had, for her, abandoned Rong Yan several times and even used Rong Yan as bait to ensure her safety. For her, he almost caused his rivals to kill Rong Yan in mistake. He had, for her, considered killing Rong Yan.


    She was extremely lucky his heart still belonged to her and would not be taken away. She thought that they could be as romantic and sweet toward each other. She thought that Chu Li did not love Rong Yan and that Rong Yan would quickly disappear from Chu Li¡¯s life.


    But he, once and again, flew into a rage because of Rong Yan. He, once again, lost control of his emotions because of Rong Yan. She felt extremely insecure that she would no longer belong to him and wanted to drive Rong Yan away through all methods possible.


    But he would not allow it!


    He clearly knew what she did, and he, for the want of Rong Yan, said extremely harsh words to her and even flared up at her. To think that a woman ransomed would triumph over ten-over years of friendship.


    As long as Rong Yan was present, Chu Li had no eyes for her.


    Fang Ying hid her bitterness and smiled. She said, ¡°Rong Yan, what brings you here! To think that you arrived without informing me. I¡¯ll get some more drinks as there isn¡¯t enough for everyone here.¡±


    ¡°I am not thirsty, and there¡¯s no need to.¡± Rong Yan appeared calm and nobody could discern her emotions. ¡°I¡¯ll make a move immediately.¡±


    Ye Wei looked at the teacups on the table and smiled gorgeously. ¡°Huh, aren¡¯t there sufficient teacups to go around? When did we have insufficient teacups?¡±


    Fang Ying¡¯s face turned even whiter and she gritted her teeth whilst looking at Ye Wei in anger. She was deliberate and knew that she was the other person at play.

 Chapter 419 - Untitled

    Everybody knew well to remain silent, and Rong Yan was calm as though whatever Ye Wei did was not the slightest related to her. She peeled several walnuts in a row, and the sound made by the walnuts being peeled cryptically filled the room.


    Fang Ying looked at Chu Li aggrievedly whilst Chu Li looked at Rong Yan glumly. Fang Ying called out to Brother Chu with tears in her eyes and Chu Li then turned back to say, ¡°What happened? Do your wounds still ache?¡±


    Everybody looked down in unison and broke into a smile. Chu Li did not hear what Ye Wei said, and even if he did, he would not be able to say much. A few days after Rong Yan left, everybody knew how he went crazy thinking about her. Given how tough it was for him to see her, he clearly could not bear to see her leave.


    Fang Ying looked down and seemed especially pitiful, being on the verge of tears. As Chu Li frowned and looked around, several tall men started to peel their walnuts. Ye Wei scooted next to Rong Yan and flatly said, ¡°Yan Yan, you ought to cry sometimes. Tears are really useful at making people heart¡¯s ache. How stupid can you get?¡±


    Rong Yan smiled. Cry? Would people take pity on her if she cried? How many times had she cried in the past 5-6 years? She could no longer count them, and what really hurt her most was the number of times she had cried when she had considered giving up on Chu Li.


    Nobody knew how her heart became numbed after the crying and aching. What was the point of crying when what would never belong to one would never belong to them however much they wanted?


    ¡°Yan Yan, show me your tears!¡± Ye Wei smiled and Eleven goaded her on. While Fang Ying was embarrassed and frustrated, she could not say much even as Ye Wei and Eleven insulted and secretly mocked her.


    ¡°I drank too little water last night and am dehydrated.¡± Rong Yan gently smiled as she accurately threw the peeled walnuts into Ye Wei¡¯s mouth.


    Ye Wei was slightly baffled. ¡°That¡¯s not quite the case. I once saw you cry intensely, like really intensely.¡±


    Chu Li¡¯s face changed and his gaze became even darker.


    Rong Yan smiled and did not reply.


    Fang Ying looked at Ye Wei with slight indignation as she sounded a tad sad, ¡°Wei Wei, must you talk about me this way?¡±


    Ye Wei slammed the table with slight anger on her face. She spoke with an elegant arrogance, her words shooting out like bullets. ¡°Fang Ying, are you getting too used to slandering people? I am freaking talking to Rong Yan here, and what business is that of yours? Who do you think you are for me to talk about?¡±


    When Ye Wei flew into a rage, the men present wisely avoided being collateral damage. Simply put, getting popcorn and watching the exchange was quite a kick in itself.


    Fang Ying¡¯s face became perplexed. She looked on with hatred and anger. As she was no slouch, she pushed back and said, ¡°I am not referring to you. You know very well that this is between the three of us, so why are you sticking your finger in it?¡±


    ¡°So the world revolves around you, huh? Why can¡¯t we interfere? Wei Wei did not even call out names. Are you connecting the correct dots?¡± Eleven coldly replied.


    ¡°Cut it!¡± Chu Li shot a warning gaze at Ye Wei and gently said, ¡°Little Ying has yet to fully recover from her injuries. Cut her some slack, will you?¡±


    Ye Wei coldly smiled. Black J tugged at her sleeve and whispered into her ear. ¡°Look at his face. That¡¯s done the trick.¡±


    Ye Wei really wanted to tell him that she actually wanted to call it a day, but Rong Yan was still stepping on her. She knew that Rong Yan was an expert at proxy warfare, and she was, however innocently sitting there, fated to play the villain this time around.


    ¡°How long has she been wounded? Eleven and I recover from gun wounds in a few days. Are you treating her like some precious rich man¡¯s daughter? Are you suggesting that we did not take bullets before? I can take a slash to my abdomen and walk after these many days,¡± Ye Wei coldly replied in increasing anger as Rong Yan was varying the intensity she was stepping her on.


    ¡®Yan Yan, my legs are legs too. There is no need for you to step on me this hard.¡¯


    Fang Ying¡¯s heart ached and her tears were about to break free. Chu Li, on the other hand, was slightly angry and Fang Ying was rejoicing in her heart seeing as he was still protecting her. When Chu Li was about to say something, Rong Yan softly gasped. She accidentally allowed splinters from peeling the walnut to pierce her and some blood oozed out.


    As Bai Ye was the nearest to her, he could not help but grab her hand and take a look. Chu Li was shocked and looked at Rong Yan¡¯s hands. It was, after all, a flesh wound that was not particularly severe, and there was little blood as though it was jabbed by a silver needle.


    Heartache flashed through him, and Chu Li¡¯s face became even darker. Bai Ye and Rong Yan were simply too close to each other. It was no major wound, but they were so close to each other and he looked extremely worried whilst Rong Yan smiled and said all was fine. Rong Yan¡¯s smile was the gentlest smile he had seen in a while. As Chu Li saw the adulterous pair whose heads were almost stuck together, the anger in his eyes burned even brighter.


    Ye Wei really wanted to cheer her comrade, Bai Ye, on. ¡®You are sure gentlemanly enough to play along this well.¡¯ Rong Yan finally lifted her leg and spared her.


    Fang Ying looked at Rong Yan with a grudge in her eyes that was a mix of blame, unwillingness, and anger. If she weren¡¯t bandaged, Chu Li would have stood up for her.


    Rong Yan, why did you choose to come back despite having left once?


    She hated it!


    Jason was extremely hot-tempered and was about to flare up as he could not stand the atmosphere. He calmed down after Eleven stepped on him. While they seemed extremely casual with how they sat, there was a meaning behind it. Jason¡¯s temper was the most explosive and Eleven was the coldest. Hence, the two of them sat together. Eleven was the only person who could most effectively keep Jason¡¯s explosive temper in check. He stared at Fang Ying in anger, and things today wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this if the lady in question weren¡¯t Fang Ying.


    They had always cut Fang Ying extra slack because she had endured three years under Chu Li. In the eyes of others, Chu Li was enough of a brute to disappoint her as it was nearly impossible to find a girl so hopelessly in love with him. Back then, she had told Chu Li extremely mean words and decided to leave for whatever reason. They had clearly separated and she returned when Chu Li now had Rong Yan.


    One could not fulfill both love and duty simultaneously.


    She took two bullets for Chu Li, and Chu Li ought to take care of her out of guilt. She, however, had become too greedy and had the audacity to appear before Rong Yan, the princess apparent. She was clearly bragging.


    ¡°Fang Ying, since you are this frail, quickly go back to the room and rest. There are, after all, insufficient teacups to go around,¡± Ye Wei said as she pulled the tray over. She poured a cup for Rong Yan and then poured a cup for herself which she drank a mouth from.


    The rest of them poured their own tea. Fang Ying was feeling extremely awkward and could not help but turn to Chu Li for help. Chu Li suddenly stood up, flung Black J¡¯s hands away, and pulled Rong Yan.


    ¡°Brother Chu¡­¡±


    ¡°Unless you want to die, stay away!¡± Chu Li loudly ordered as he brutally pulled Rong Yan along with him. The maidservants in the corridor saw them and stepped aside. Everybody knew that he was not in the best of moods and did not have the balls to call him out on it.


    Fang Ying was stunned and she was as pale as a ghost. She dazedly looked in the direction they disappeared to. Her reddened eyes gave way to tears that flowed down her pale face.


    Ever since she returned, how many times had he brought her away in this manner? Rong Yan used to watch their silhouettes, stunned. However, today, he led Rong Yan away instead and had her look at them in a daze.


    Her heart was aching as though a knife had stabbed it.


    ¡®Unless you want to die, stay away!¡¯ Was he so angry to the point he was out of his mind? Save her, who else would call him Brother Chu? He knew it was her, but he warned to stay away unless she had a death wish. Did he want her to die?


    No, he must have said it when he lost his mind.


    He would not simply leave her as she was.


    Ever since Rong Yan appeared, he had always kept his temper in check. Even if he was angry, he hid it. Despite how Ye Wei made things difficult for her, he ignored Ye Wei as he only had eyes for Rong Yan. When Bai Ye got too up close and personal with his Rong Yan, he could no longer keep it in.


    With his jealousy this evident, she had no way of deceiving herself.


    He had never, because of her, lost control of his emotions. When she was still his woman back then, Chen Yang was full of admiration for her and she felt that Chu Li was a tad cold toward her. She would, intentionally or unintentionally, walk closer to Chen Yang. He had never treated her the same way he treated Rong Yan.


    She did ask Brother Chu whether he was not the slightest jealous.


    His reply was, ¡°I trust Chen Yang.¡±


    She felt extremely sweet then and thought their love would stand against everything as they trusted each other.


    But¡­


    He would not allow anyone to even slightly touch Rong Yan. When compared to Chen Yang, Bai Ye was even more convincing. Why did he not trust Bai Ye?


    No, he would not allow anybody else to touch his woman, not even their hands.


    He was in love with Rong Yan!


    She was long aware of the truth but was unwilling to admit that she had completely lost him. She was, however, unwilling as she surely would have a place in his heart despite those ten-over years of friendship.


    It was Rong Yan¡¯s appearance that turned all those feelings into coldness. It was all Rong Yan¡¯s fault!


    Black J coolly looked at Ye Wei and Bai Ye and said, ¡°Your acting was a tad too obvious, no?¡±


    Ye Wei raised her hands in innocence. ¡°I was forced.¡±


    Bai Ye also raised his hands. ¡°Doctor¡¯s instinct.¡±


    Jason stared at them unhappily. ¡°Were you deliberately doing that?¡±


    Eleven shot him an ¡®are you an idiot look¡¯. Jason was clearly prone to bursts of anger. Thanks to that mountain of ice next to him, he could not afford to act up. A few of them looked in Fang Ying¡¯s direction silently and discussed recent happenings.


    ¡°Bai Ye, as for the chip, there must be an insider in London. Did you get to the bottom of it?¡± Ye Wei asked with a slightly cold look. The leak of information from their organization was no small matter, and they were thankful they had the ability to reverse the leak. If there were a repeat, the consequences could be disastrous.


    They could not expect to recover the leaked information once and again, especially when Mo Ye and Mo Jue still had their sights set on them.


    ¡°There is no breakthrough as of now. Given that only Chu Li and I have access to the mainframe, Ning Ning has also confirmed that fingerprint access does not grant immediate access to the mainframe. Since the information was leaked from the mainframe, I am indeed baffled.¡± Bai Ye deduced without hesitation. ¡°I am guessing somebody snuck in through the ventilation duct and copied information without leaving a trace. As extremely few people in the world are capable of doing that, I am extremely baffled at that possibility.¡±


    The terrorist organization¡¯s internal protective systems were extremely formidable. The mainframe was located in the most secret location in the castle and directly managed by Chu Li. There was only one computer in the server room and only one access point. Anybody who wanted to copy information had to enter the server room.


    In order to access the server room, one had to go through four identification systems, the first being Chu Li¡¯s fingerprint identification, followed by a password identification, then Chu Li¡¯s voice identification, and lastly Chu Li¡¯s iris identification. Nobody could expect access to the server room if they did not clear any of the four identification systems.


    The temperature in the server room was consistent all year round. It had thermal sensors, IR sensors, and even weight sensors built into the ground. Once a person entered, the temperature in the server room would change and the alarm would ring. The IR sensors created an even more intricate web that was impossible to dodge. The weight sensors were triggered by even a drop of water dropping onto the ground.


    With such extreme measures guarding the server room, he had no idea how the information was leaked. He checked all the ventilation ducts and confirmed that there was no human tampering. That explained why the loss of information was extremely baffling. Even Chu Li and Bai Ye, who were geniuses, were thoroughly baffled.


    Back then, Jason and Black J had checked all the ventilation ducts to confirm there was no problem. Even Black J, the master thief amongst them, did not make it through the simulation Chu Li planned, which was to enter the server room through the ventilation duct in the roof. Even the master thief in Black J was unable to evade the heat sensor and IR sensors.


    ¡°If there is a first time, there will be a second time,¡± Eleven coldly replied.


    ¡°We¡¯ve told Ning Ning about this last night, and he suggested adding a guard in the server room. Chu Li and I are discussing its suitability,¡± Bai Ye said. ¡°His suggestions fit the current situations well. Even all the ventilation ducts are to be fitted¡­¡±


    Bai Ye paused and said, ¡°Fang Ying, what are you still doing here?¡±


    Fang Ying did not seem to hear them and she looked in the direction that Chu Li and Rong Yan disappeared to, still in a daze. She seemed especially lost. Looking at her invoked pity. Everybody realized that that should not have been discussed before Fang Ying. While she would not betray them, rules were still rules.


    As she seemed to be in a daze, Ye Wei shot a walnut at her spine. Fang Ying then responded and looked at Ye Wei in anger. ¡°Ye Wei, when are you going to stop picking on me?¡±


    ¡°Who is picking on you?¡± Ye Wei coldly raised her eyebrows and impolitely replied. ¡°We are discussing business, and you should not be sitting in. Scram.¡±


    ¡°I am not talking about that, but just now. What was going through your head when you made me so awkward before Chu Li?¡± Fang Ying was in extreme rage and glared at her. ¡°Is there some unpardonable sin that I have committed that you have to pick on me?¡±


    Jason also flew into a rage and said, ¡°Little Ying, what are you saying? When did Wei Wei pick on you? I can¡¯t pick that out, so stop slandering her, will you? What you did when you were much younger was nitpicking proper.¡±


    Eleven curled her lips. That was aptly said. Did Jason really know whether Wei Wei was picking on Fang Ying? She was baffled.


    ¡°I¡­ Brother Jason, that was ten years ago.¡± Fang Ying rebutted.


    Ye Wei coolly had her arms akimbo and said, ¡°I always forgot to ask you this question. What is your basis for staying around here? As Scheming Chu¡¯s woman? Has he admitted? Try it. Rong Yan and I were talking earlier, and he was definitely planning to manipulate me.¡±

 Chapter 420 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Fang Ying was at a loss for words. She did not know if Ye Wei would pick on Rong Yan in the same manner and how Chu Li would have responded. But Chu Li was protecting her, and it was because of Rong Yan¡­ Because of Rong Yan, he¡­


    She gritted her teeth in extreme unwillingness.


    Eleven tapped the table and slowly said, ¡°Fang Ying, you ought to leave now. You are not qualified to hear these.¡±


    Fang Ying¡¯s face changed. She was angry, yet coldly laughed. ¡°Why can¡¯t I? I belong to the organization, and I am one of us.¡±


    Bai Ye calmly said, ¡°You left Chu Li and the organization eight years ago. You are no longer a member of this place, remember? You said this personally.¡±


    Ye Wei coldly added on. ¡°Indeed. Some people just have a bad memory and insist on a reminder.¡±


    ¡°I was forced to!¡± Fang Ying rebutted. ¡°Back then, for Brother Chu¡¯s safety, I allowed myself to be led away by him. You all know that I did not mean what I said. I have always wanted to return those few years when I was away.¡±


    ¡°Whatever the reason you give, you have already left us and your presence is properly unsuitable. Unless Chu Li thinks that you are qualified, f*** off!¡± Ye Wei coldly punctuated her words and her smile disappeared, only to be replaced with murderous intent. She was lazy to waste her time and words on this woman.


    ¡°He did not chase me away,¡± Fang Ying replied, sounding pleased.


    ¡°He allowed you to return to your room to rest. Dearest Fang Ying, just f*** off.¡±


    ¡°He was worried about my injuries instead of what you heard.¡±


    Ye Wei wanted to shoot her and end the chase. How could she ramble on and on? One of Chu Li¡¯s assistants entered and he looked flustered. ¡°Where is Brother Chu?¡±


    Even the typically calm and stoic Zhou Zheng was no longer so.


    ¡°Silver Face has appeared in London!¡± he flatly announced. Bai Ye and everybody else¡¯s faces changed. With Ye Wei and Eleven just reaching, did he manage to play catch up this quickly?


    ¡°How did you discover him?¡±


    ¡°Brother Chu had us monitor the arms dealers entering and leaving London, and we discovered Silver Face by accident.¡± Zhou Zheng did not look good, and he sounded a tad panicky.


    Ye Wei frowned whereas Jason was enraged. ¡°Did he just openly cross customs?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    How could an internationally-wanted killer openly tell people he was in London? That was the reason they were shocked. Why? Wasn¡¯t he about to cause an influx of Interpol agents and experts into London?


    Most people assumed the headquarters of the terrorist organization were in some middle-eastern state. Only a few people actually knew that the headquarters was in London. An absolute few would expect its headquarters to be in London.


    ¡°F***, I don¡¯t even have that guts. Where the hell did he get those guts to pull that off? He must think that Interpol is having it too easy, huh?¡± Jason flared up again.


    Even the typically easy-going Bai Ye was a little stifled and frowned.


    Ye Wei and Eleven thought about it and went silent.


    Word had spread among their circles that Silver Face had pledged allegiance to the Mafia and returned after a two-year hiatus. He swore to become the top international killer by killing Ye Wei and Eleven.


    Him clearing immigration this brazenly was a clear indication that Ye Wei and Eleven were in London. The presence of the top three killers in the world in London was certain to send shockwaves through London¡¯s underworld.


    With security on both sides of the law much more tightened, the arms dealers and drug lords would have to worry about their heads and dealings would become much more inconvenient. Black J calmly said, ¡°He is coming for us.¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei, Eleven, you led him here.¡± Fang Ying coldly laughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it time you leave London lest you expose the location of our headquarters?¡±


    Black J looked at her fiercely and said, ¡°Are you qualified enough to speak here?¡±


    As Black J was one who rarely spoke but often with authority, Fang Ying was slightly shocked. She was all along slightly afraid of him and did not say anything else.


    Ye Wei acknowledged and then asked, ¡°Is Silver Face alone? Did anybody accompany him?¡±


    Zhou Zheng shook his head. ¡°We did not discover anybody else save Silver Face.¡±


    ¡°He was pursuing you from City A. You are wondering if Mo Jue is here too, no?¡± Bai Ye flatly asked. Things were getting tackier. Ye Wei nodded, and Bai Ye said, ¡°Even if Mo Jue is in London, he would not openly appear. One bait is more than enough.¡±


    Ye Wei, feeling slightly uneasy, plainly nodded.


    Having globe-trotted all these years, they rarely cleared customs in such high profile to save themselves trouble. Silver Face, on the other hand, took the risk with the intention of using the other killers and the Interpol agents to limit their mobility.


    It was direct and effective.


    ¡°Silver Face, huh. Wei Wei, Eleven, you two will not be able to take care of him. Let¡¯s gang up on him. I do not believe that he has enough lives to survive our onslaught.¡± Jason roared. He could not stand people openly picking a fight with him.


    ¡°I am tired and want to rest,¡± Ye Wei lazily leaned back and callously replied. ¡°The few of you can go back first. I¡¯ll sleep with you when we are back.¡±


    Black J¡¯s hand paused and immediately threw a peeled walnut into her mouth. Ye Wei beat his hand and said, ¡°Little Iron, please do not be so rough.¡±


    Bai Ye looked up and said, ¡°Zhou Zheng, keep a lookout for his recent movements. Remember. Do not act and incur unnecessary sacrifices.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhou Zheng looked up and around. ¡°Where is Brother Chu?¡±


    ¡°He is busy. I¡¯ll inform him in a moment.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Zhou Zheng received his orders and went down to have people stalk Silver Face.


    In the study room, Chu Li dragged Rong Yan up the stairs and forced Rong Yan against the door once he closed the door. As her back hit the slightly cold door, she slightly grunted in pain. When she regained her senses, he was already raining kisses on her and kissed her lips.


    She tasted a bit of saltiness. Chu Li¡¯s passion seemed to take a pouring of cold water. He looked up and saw Rong Yan crying, her tears flowing down her cheeks and between her lips and teeth.


    ¡°Yan Yan¡­¡± Chu Li¡¯s heart ached and he reached out to wipe her tears. As he wiped away even more of her tears, he decided to simply hug her and kiss away her tears. His heart truly ached. He rarely saw her cry, and she cried because of him.


    ¡°Yan Yan, be good and stop crying¡­¡± Chu Li was not one who knew how to console people and could only kiss away her tears repeatedly. He reached out to straighten her clothes that he pulled open. Chu Li¡¯s heart ached at the several terrible bruises around her neck and collarbone. He secretly scolded himself for being so bestial. He always told himself to exercise restraint and restraint, but he almost always hurt her.


    Especially when he fell into a jealousy-induced rage.


    He was not a man of passion and could do without it. Even though women threw themselves at him despite his position, he did not seem to care. After Fang Ying left him, he treated women as though they were nothing. Rong Yan, however, was the exception. He had particular greed for her body and felt that nothing was ever enough. While he always warned himself to restrain himself, he cleanly forgot that when he was at his most passionate.


    ¡°Stop crying. If you still cry, I¡¯ll murder that stupid little cat of yours,¡± Chu Li said when he saw her crying incessantly. His heart ached at how he was unable to stop her from crying. He could only threaten her with her most beloved pet.


    He only knew how uncomfortable he was when he saw her tears.


    Rong Yan, despite the beauty amidst her tears, stared with her reddened eyes. Chu Li was kicked when his guard was down and became enraged. Rong Yan allowed herself to slide down onto the carpet.


    She wiped away her tears furiously and secretly thought to herself. Wei Wei was not too wrong. Apparently, crying occasionally did work wonders. His heart did ache for her. As she wiped away her tears more and more furiously, she wondered why she just could not stop crying.


    When Chu Li saw her in such a state, he was no longer angry and sat down. He roared at her with a menacing face. ¡°I will deliver on what I said. Cry anymore, and I will slaughter it and turn it into soup.¡±


    ¡°If you are going to kill it, so be it. Since I will no longer be here, there will be nobody to take care of it or accompany it. If it does, so be it too. It will fill your stomach anyway.¡± Rong Yan gently smiled.


    Chu Li looked down and his heart no longer ached. He stared at her deeply and a sinister intent surged in his eyes. He suddenly grabbed her chin and coldly said, ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    As Chu Li rarely controlled his strength when in rage, her chin was extremely painful. While people were afraid of others with a malicious and insidious gaze, she was, instead, not afraid and gently smiled like an untainted lotus in murky waters. ¡°Good question, but I think the characters are reversed. I should ask you, Ah Li, what exactly do you want?¡±


    When she called him Ah Li, all the conflict from moments ago gave way to a gentle sweetness that extinguished his malicious and insidious streak. He looked at Rong Yan deeply, his piercing gaze seeing through her.


    He gently put down the hand that was holding onto her jaw tightly.


    Rong Yan coldly laughed and looked away. As none of them spoke, there was a silence in the study room. Rong Yan looked down at the Persian carpet and her lips became even colder. She heard Chen Yang unintentionally mention how Fang Ying especially loved the design of this carpet which she took a liking to when they were at an auction when they were still in love.


    As Chu Li, Jason and all were struggling to make ends meet, they had no loose change for Fang Ying to get decorations. After Fang Ying left him, Chu Li still missed her and bought this carpet at a high price from a businessman and had it lain in his study room.


    Chu Li spent more time in his study room than in his bedroom.


    She looked up at the few art albums and found that they were Fang Ying¡¯s favorites. Fang Ying also loved the art on the walls. A dull pain came upon her heart. This was Chu Li¡¯s beloved study room and he once bragged to her the layout of his study room. There were photos of a teenage Fang Ying on his table.


    Rong Yan¡¯s head was swamped with a splitting pain. As she thought about it, her heart became even more stifled as though there was an invisible hand around her throat that suffocated her so much she could not breathe. She could not think about whether she or Fang Ying was Chu Li¡¯s most beloved.


    There were too many vestiges of Fang Ying in this study room. When she just came, Chen Yang had warned her that Chu Li belonged to Fang Ying and she ought not to have any designs on Chu Li even though Fang Ying was not around.


    Back then, she only had William in her heart, so she laughed it off.


    But she could no longer laugh it off today.


    She seemed to have wrongly estimated her position in his heart and had to tend to her own wounds as a result.


    Rong Yan, oh, Rong Yan, how could you, so carefree and easy-going, be so¡­ concerned!


    To be so concerned yet his heart was still lost¡­ This fatigue began ever since Fang Ying returned. She was extremely tired.


    But he was oblivious to it!

 Chapter 421 - Untitled

    As a sharp pain swamped her head, Rong Yan could not help but clutch her head and curl her body. Stop thinking about it, stop thinking about it. The more you think about it, the worse off you get and the more horrible you feel. Why did she have to make things so difficult for herself?


    As a tough person, she rarely showed her weak side. Chu Li, in shock, suddenly hugged her as his heart ached. He did not hope for this.


    ¡°Yan Yan, please stop this. Be good¡­¡± Chu Li kissed her hair whorl and gently consoled her. Since he was not good at consoling people and saying gentle words, all he could say all this while was be good¡­


    When did he humble himself when dealing with a woman?


    Rong Yan could not help but recall how he hugged Fang Ying and console her that day. Rong Yan felt bitterness in her heart and rage brewed in a hidden corner of her. Didn¡¯t he console Fang Ying the same say?


    Just how many people had he been gentle toward?


    Rong Yan suddenly pushed him away, her gaze becoming colder and colder. Chu Li, his heart extremely aching, reached out to stroke Rong Yan¡¯s face but Rong Yan pushed his hand away. She closed her eyes and opened them again, still silent.


    ¡°Ah Li, let me go!¡± Rong Yan said gently yet firmly.


    Chu Li¡¯s pitiful gaze became sinister. He looked at her deeply whilst his clenching fists crackled. Rong Yan was guessing that he was about to punch her. As he had said, if she dared to leave him, he would break her legs and imprison her in the castle for life so that she would not be able to go anywhere.


    She always knew about his viciousness.


    To protect his beloved Fang Ying, he viciously allowed her to be led away by his rivals. In both life-and-death instances, he chose Fang Ying over her!


    She always thought that Chu Li loved her, and still thought so. He, however, loved Fang Ying even more and she was nowhere as close as Fang Ying in his heart. She, after all, accompanied him through his most difficult and loneliest times.


    She could not stack up against those ten-over years of friendship. Not only had she lost to time, but she had also lost him.


    He remembered Fang Ying for seven years. Although she did return, she should have been aware that she was merely a fallback for him when Fang Ying was not present. Now that the real one was back, the fallback ought to retire as it had fulfilled its purpose.


    Her heart ached until it suffocated.


    She had tried to fight for love before, but the heart-wrenching ending and emotional damage she sustained had caused her to lose the courage to love. This time, Chu Li viciously strangled her courage to live again.


    Since that was the case, let¡¯s all return to the beginning and stop pining for each other. Maybe her heart would open up once again.


    She slightly loathed the calculative self she was today.


    ¡°Are you serious about leaving me?¡± Chu Li paused for a moment and coldly asked. His anger oozed little by little out from him as he struggled to hide his shock and anger. He broke into a cold and mocking smile.


    That was a mockery, a blatant mockery!


    Rong Yan nodded and looked at him fearlessly. ¡°Yes, I want to leave London.¡±


    ¡°Where would you go then?¡± Chu Li coldly laughed and mocked her. ¡°Where else can you go after you leave me? You are non grata in Country R and cannot return to your home. You have no friends, no family, so where will you go should you leave me?¡±


    ¡°Wherever I go is none of your business.¡± Rong Yan smiled gently. ¡°If Wei Wei and Eleven leave, I will follow them.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Chu Li suddenly roared. A storm manifested on his handsome face. ¡°I will not allow you to leave with them, over my dead body!¡±


    He could not afford to let her go, knowing that she would not return once he let her go. He had lost her once, and HE could not afford to take the risk of losing her again. He would go mad. This person, whether in person or spirit, had to be next to him.


    She would not be going anywhere.


    As Chu Li¡¯s malicious and insidious gaze became more intense, Rong Yan smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You already have Fang Ying, so why are you clinging onto me?¡±


    ¡°What does our matter have to do with Fang Ying?¡± Chu Li flatly replied. ¡°Why are you so concerned about Fang Ying?¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, why are you so concerned about William and went to save me at the beginning? Why didn¡¯t you let me marry William?¡± Rong Yan roared uncontrollably and viciously kicked Chu Li. Her kick squarely landed in Chu Li¡¯s abdomen.


    He softly grunted and stared at her as he clutched his abdomen. Rong Yan looked away. She did not want to look like a jealous woman. She regretted saying that. She should not have said that. She had openly shown her jealousy.


    He always disliked it.


    To Rong Yan¡¯s surprise, Chu Li was not angry but laughed instead. There was narrow-mindedness in his eyes and he said, ¡°Are you jealous of Fang Ying?¡±


    His lips curled into an ever-bigger smile. He seemed to be in an extremely good mood that especially irked her. She chose not to reply lest he smugly look at her. He had no idea how detestable he looked.


    ¡°Yan Yan, Fang Ying is merely Fang Ying. You do not have to mind her,¡± Chu Li flatly said as he pressed down on her shoulders and looked in her eyes deeply. ¡°Believe me this once, okay?¡± He punctuated his words.


    Rong Yan slapped his hand away and looked at him coldly. ¡°That will not do. Chu Li, you saw William kiss me in the desert that day. Do you believe me? If you do not believe me, what is my basis for believing you?¡±


    Chu Li was at a loss for words, and his patience ebbed. Whenever it came to Rong Yan, he was never a patient person to begin with.


    ¡°Whether you believe me or not, I am stopping this story here. Fang Ying was injured because of me, and I have an obligation to take care of her. As for what happened that day, I was in the wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop¡­ You¡¯re right. You were always right, and I deluded myself,¡± Rong Yan coldly replied. ¡°Ah Li, stop deceiving yourself and those around you. You have never let go of Fang Ying, so stop keeping me content with these lies.¡±


    ¡°You hate me.¡± Chu Li looked deeply into her eyes and coldly laughed.


    She shook her head and said, ¡°I do not hate you.¡±


    ¡°No, you hate me!¡± Chu Li insisted. Rong Yan laughed unintentionally. Since he said she hated him, so be it then. There was no big deal to it.


    ¡°I just feel tired, so let¡¯s call it quits,¡± she gently replied and did not mask the fatigue in her voice.


    ¡°I will not allow that!¡± Chu Li coldly said through gritted teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever dream of leaving me!¡±


    Rong Yan mockingly laughed and held up his face. She said, ¡°Ah Li, I dare you to look into my eyes and tell me that you do not love Fang Ying anymore!¡±


    As he fell silent, the anger in his eyes, which hid a serrating hatred, burned even brighter. ¡°After all this crap, do you believe me or not?¡±


    ¡°Look at your study room, and then your bedroom. Even though she was never by your side, she was with you for seven years.¡± Bitterness flashed through her, but she restrained herself with her dear life lest she lose it.


    Chu Li was slightly at a loss and did not say a word for a moment. Rong Yan stood up, turned around, and gently said, ¡°Ah Li, let¡¯s spare each other this agony!¡±


    As she turned around to open the door, Chu Li¡¯s cold voice came from behind her. ¡°Rong Yan, all you have to do is to say that you do not like me seeing her. I will immediately get her to leave.¡±


    Rong Yan¡¯s heart jolted in shock.


    ¡°I just want that one statement from you!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for it!¡± Rong Yan gently smiled, opened the door, and resolutely walked away.


    ¡®Ah Li, how could you be so vicious? You know that I will not open my mouth to beg you.¡¯ She would never do such a thing.


    Rong Yan had her pride. While she could muster the courage to love and forsake all for love without the slightest regret, she could not be forced to do something she was unwilling to do. She had lost her easy-going side, and she did not want to lose her pride.


    As she went down the stairs and reached the great hall, she saw them arguing with Fang Ying for god knew what. Wei Wei noticed that she was slightly amiss and was baffled. Everybody else saw Rong Yan but not Chu Li and was somewhat baffled. Only Fang Ying rejoiced.


    Had she cried?


    Ye Wei smiled ambiguously. ¡°Ah, Yan Yan, how could Scheming Chu be such a brute? Look at your neck. He is so¡­ passionate.¡±


    Everybody looked in the direction of Ye Wei¡¯s ambiguous gaze and noticed several extremely obvious bite marks on Rong Yan¡¯s neck along with her swollen lips. It did not take much guessing to figure out what had happened earlier.


    Everybody smiled ambiguously and Rong Yan did not mind. Fang Ying, however, clenched her fists and was extremely jealous.


    ¡°Are you done discussing?¡± Rong Yan gently asked as she sat next to Bai Ye calmly as though nothing had happened. Fang Ying¡¯s body shook from side to side. She was unable to bear the shock and seemed like she was about to faint.


    ¡°There was some busybody who was always hanging around, so we could not get down to discussing matters properly. The only way was to wait for Ross to return before deciding what to do. We¡¯ll schedule a time at night lest people are not as aware as we hope them to be,¡± Ye Wei said impolitely as she coldly looked at Fang Ying with mockery and warning.


    Since Fang Ying was unwilling to leave, they could not discuss and the few of them ignored her and chatted on. Fang Ying gritted her teeth and looked at Rong Yan, jealousy gnawing at her heart. What did Rong Yan do to be so well-liked?


    ¡°Why is she here? She does not belong to the organization. If I am unqualified, she is even more so!¡± Fang Ying could not bear it and burst out. ¡°You have been too unfair toward me!¡±


    Bai Ye plainly said, ¡°Yan Yan is different from you. We trust her.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to say that you do not trust me?¡±


    ¡°Whether we trust you or not is not important. These are the rules.¡± Black J did not want to sour relations excessively as it would be difficult for Chu Li.


    Fang Ying gritted her teeth and was about to act up when Chu Li entered. She could only bear it and act aggrievedly as though they had bullied her. Chu Li took a look and did not say much. His gaze was dark.


    Eleven shrugged and said, ¡°Seems like the discussion can¡¯t go on anymore today. Since Ross is not present too, we¡¯ll have to schedule another time.¡±


    ¡°You two aren¡¯t staying in the castle?¡± Bai Ye raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°I am greedy and want to taste Rong Yan¡¯s cooking. Since she is not staying here, we will not be staying here either. It¡¯s been a long time since we last saw each other. It would be convenient for us to catch up with each other.¡± Ye Wei smiled. ¡°Rong Yan has warmly welcomed us, and we could not turn her down. Eleven, is that correct?¡±


    ¡°Mhm!¡± Eleven acknowledged.


    Black J and Bai Ye looked at each other in the eye, and then toward Chu Li, who sat quietly in a corner and did not say a word. Ye Wei suddenly knocked against the table and coolly said, ¡°Scheming Chu, there is something I must clarify upfront. Is any tom dick harry able to enter this meeting hall? You are the master of the house, so why don¡¯t you set some boundaries?¡±


    Everybody could tell that this was directed at Fang Ying.


    Chu Li looked at Ye Wei, and then at Fang Ying. He calmly said, ¡°Little Ying, didn¡¯t I ask you to return you to your room?¡±


    ¡°Brother Chu, don¡¯t you believe me too?¡± Fang Ying bitterly asked with a hint of mockery on her face.


    ¡°I believe you, but you are not in good health. Stop exposing yourself to the elements here,¡± Chu Li politely said. Rong Yan coldly laughed. The Chu Li she knew had never been so indirect. He was typically vicious and resolute.


    While he could not be bothered with feigning concern, Fang Ying was indeed wholly different.


    Fang Ying bit her lip and said, ¡°Brother Chu, I am still part of the organization, no? We grew up together and you all would not avoid me when discussing issues. Please allow me to return, okay? I feel like an outsider here.¡±


    Ye Wei leaned back and slowly said, ¡°Fang Ying, you leave and rejoin the organization at your whim and fancy. Are you treating us like some orphanage? Since you are getting comfortable leaving and rejoining us, leave for good and don¡¯t come back if you are as capable as we think. If you decide to return, I will be the first to disagree.¡±


    Fang Ying¡¯s eyes grew wide and she looked at Ye Wei unbelievably. She did not believe that Ye Wei would clarify the issue and not care about Chu Li¡¯s stand at all. She always knew that the major heads of the terrorist organization were Jason, Chu Li, and Black J. When the few of them gathered, Ye Wei had the final say and they would not protest her decision. Black J, Chu Li, and her relationship were already on very good terms, and Jason absolutely listened to Ye Wei. The truth was that those two women were the people who had the most right to speak in the organization.


    Since Ye Wei was the first to disagree, Bai Ye, Black J, and Jason were bound to disagree.


    Chu Li¡¯s gaze darkened and Fang Ying panicked. ¡°Brother Chu¡­¡±


    ¡°Little Ying, we discuss this again,¡± Chu Li gently replied. He had, from the onset, no intention for Fang Ying to remain present. Those were the rules that he could not bend.


    Fang Ying broke into a chuckle. She knew that further discussion would not yield any results and she pointed at Rong Yan as she clutched her wounded chest and asked, ¡°What about her? Why can she still be present?¡±


    Rong Yan calmly smiled and stood up. ¡°I just came over to greet them and will be on my way immediately.¡±


    Chu Li¡¯s face changed. Ye Wei and Eleven stood up. Ye Wei smiled gorgeously and said, ¡°I am about to enjoy Rong Yan¡¯s cooking. Let us know once everybody is here again. If some other tom dick harry serves tea, my eyes will twitch hard.¡±


    ¡°You will not leave!¡± Chu Li slammed the table and stood up. Fang Ying grabbed his sleeve and he shook her hands away with force. She backed away and clutched her chest and panted. Her face was terrifyingly pale.


    Chu Li grabbed Rong Yan¡¯s hands and said, ¡°You will not leave!¡±


    As he suddenly heard a heavy object collapsing behind him, Chu Li turned around in panic. Fang Ying had collapsed. He let go and Rong Yan smiled. ¡°Goodbye!¡±


    She walked out of the great hall and did not turn back. Ye Wei grabbed Chu Li¡¯s collar and said, ¡°Scheming Chu, your darling has fainted.¡±


    Chu Li gritted his teeth and hesitated. He grabbed Fang Ying and said, ¡°Bai Ye, come take a look.¡±

 Chapter 422 - My surname’s Ye, and I Am Illiterate

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Rong Yan¡¯s little mansion, London


    It was already evening. The hue of the evening sun was especially good-looking as it littered the area around the mansion in a shade of gold. The tall trees, green grass, and beautiful flowers made the scenery especially beautiful. Under the evening sun, it seemed like a static picture that carried a serenity and elegance.


    Ye Wei took off her glasses and exclaimed. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful! Rong Yan, what kind of hotel are you staying in?¡±


    Rong Yan gently smiled and said, ¡°Did you all believe me when I said I was staying in a hotel? Even after leaving Chu Li, I am not so despondent to the point I am utterly homeless and have to resort to staying in a hotel. Come on in.¡±


    She led them into the mansion which was comfortably, cozily, and simply decorated. What looked like an utterly opulent mansion from the outside had a very homey interior that used warm colors. While the interior of the mansion did not complement its exterior, it gave people a feeling of home. It was extremely comfortable, cozy, and suited Rong Yan¡¯s style.


    ¡°Was this a gift from Scheming Chu?¡± Ye Wei asked reflexively. Rong Yan followed Chu Li for five years, and they were only on better terms in the past one to two years following trials and tribulations. To gift her a mansion was hence not excessive. Rong Yan always stayed in the mansion and was responsible for sustaining Chu Li. When she was free, she was either tending to her plants or in the research lab and would occasionally take part in viral research for the terrorist organization. Although she had numerous qualifications ranging from TCM to herbal medicine to nutrition and biological studies, she never seemed to have struck out to make a living on her own.


    Because of her connections with Scheming Chu, Rong Yan¡¯s full gamut of talents was put to the service of the organization. Since Chu Li was their own, he would naturally not give her wages. After all, when Chu Li bought her from the slave market back then, Rong Yan had sworn to serve him for life.


    Rong Yan smiled and shook her head. Eleven sat down on the sofa and coolly said, ¡°Look, when did Scheming Chu even give Rong Yan anything? Rong Yan, I think you got the shorter end of the stick. A member serving in the experts¡¯ service team earns close to ten million yuan annually, and that is before bonuses. He really has to give you something, and you should settle this score with him when you are free.¡±


    Rong Yan prepared coffee for them and laughed. ¡°They owe you quite a bit as well.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that all that talk of bounty hunting results in no dough for the job? That is too much,¡± Ye Wei replied in righteous indignation. ¡°How do you, without any income, get this mansion?¡±


    Rong Yan brought the coffee over and gently smiled as she said, ¡°Last year, I happened to save Count Rehage¡¯s son and Count Rehage gave me the mansion as a gift.¡±


    ¡°That explains it then. To think that you have quite some dealings hidden away from Chu Li, not too shabby there.¡± Ye Wei chuckled.


    ¡°It is utterly pathetic for women who do not a source of income as they have to always rely on men,¡± Eleven plainly replied. If they had money, they did not have to worry about their livelihoods for their entire lives and could afford opulent lifestyles. They could lose everything save their financial sovereignty.


    Rong Yan smiled and said, ¡°If I had no money, I would definitely end up on the streets once I decided to simply walk out of the castle. Now that I have left him, I can live a comfortable life, and it¡¯s better to clarify things.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious?¡± Ye Wei was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s one thing to vent your anger, and if Scheming Chu goes berserk and pulls off another life-death act, you will never be this lucky all the time.¡±


    Rong Yan gently smiled and said, ¡°I am indeed tired. While I have never thought of giving up, I want to take a temporary break. All this said, taking a break helps me travel further.¡±


    ¡°My surname¡¯s Ye, and I am illiterate. Don¡¯t ask me anything. My surname¡¯s Ye, and I am illiterate.¡±


    Rong Yan was at a loss for words.


    ¡°¡­More like ruffian,¡± Eleven said.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Rong Yan replied.


    Ye Wei played along with the muses and took off her shoes to reveal the bridge of her feet that Rong Yan had stepped on. ¡°Rong Yan, don¡¯t you feel ashamed? Did you just assume that your heels had no weight and left my feet with all these bruises?¡±


    Her extremely good-looking feet were pale and as good-looking as jade. The bruises on the bridge of her feet ruined its natural beauty.


    Eleven jabbed her evilly and Ye Wei kept her feet back as she rubbed it. Rong Yan said, ¡°I know my limits. It will recover in two days.¡±


    ¡°You sure are one mean person. If you want us to teach Fang Ying a lesson, just throw us an eye gesture and we will settle the rest. If you want to have somebody do your dirty deeds, please do not injure them too.¡± Ye Wei silently mourned for her feet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make up for that with yummy dishes tonight.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡±


    Eleven shook her head and asked Rong Yan, ¡°Is Fang Ying scheming against you?¡±


    Rong Yan¡¯s character could be described with one word: harmonious. This was on the condition that one did not provoke her. If she could have Ye Wei teach Fang Ying a lesson this brazenly, Fang Ying must have provoked her.


    Rivals in love are bound to unavoidably confront each other.


    Bitterness flashed through the bottom of Rong Yan¡¯s eyes as though there was a hint of agony in it. Her smile became much more subdued. As Ye Wei and Eleven looked on, they felt a little sad for her. Rong Yan, for Chu Li, had given up everything¡ªher identity, fame, family. Everything. They could not bear to see the disappointment on her face.


    She deeply pondered and asked, ¡°What kind of person do you think Fang Ying is?¡±


    ¡°Fang Ying?¡± Ye Wei had a cup of coffee and smiled gorgeously. ¡°I always clashed with her since young, and I would always avoid her, and likewise for her. We then ran the world, and she left Chu Li for a whole seven years. When she returned, I still disliked her. We never really talked, and I cannot say for certain how she is exactly like.¡±


    Rong Yan looked at Eleven, and Eleven said with a hint of resignation, ¡°She and I are inseparable. You know that I never crack my brain when she is around. If she is not certain about her character, so am I.¡±


    Ye Wei propped up her chin and recalled her past few interactions with Fang Ying. She pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°I can¡¯t quite put a finger on what I am feeling, and all I know is that I just do not like her. While she used to be extremely adaptable and wise-cracking when she was younger, I feel that the more recent her is like a clown on stage. She might want to butter up to Chu Li and drive you away.¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about Fang Ying?¡± Eleven was curious.


    Rong Yan propped her chin and pondered deeply. Was that what it was? A clown on stage? ¡°I can¡¯t quite put a finger on how I feel. I just feel that this woman is not simple. How are her skills?¡±


    ¡°She is not too bad. I used to bicker with her and got into fights with her when I was younger. Hell, there were several times I almost wanted to disfigure her, and she has pretty damn good reflexes.¡± Ye Wei shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Did you know that? I have not seen her show her skills. I did ask Chu Li the same question, and he said no as well.¡±


    ¡°To remain in the mansion is nothing short of being useless.¡± Ye Wei was baffled. ¡°Rong Yan, what are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°I do not know, and I am just suddenly asking,¡± Rong Yan smiled and shook her head. A few images quickly flashed through her head and she was not able to capture them. She had to make do and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It has nothing to do with me anyway.¡±


    ¡°It really has nothing to do with you?¡± Ye Wei ambiguously jabbed the bite marks on her neck. ¡°Who are you bluffing?¡±


    Rong Yan had to change to a high collar coat, and she slightly blushed. ¡°There is no relationship for now.¡±


    Ye Wei wanted to ask some more questions, but Rong Yan sweetly smiled with a few silent hints of threatening. ¡°I should add this. Please do not ask about things between me and him. I have no intention to feed your gossip, and I will not allow you to fish information from me.¡±


    ¡°Yan Yan, I am hungry.¡± Ye Wei responded well. Since Rong Yan would not allow them to ask, she did not ask and feigned dead on the sofa she lied on, touching her flat stomach. ¡°I only had breakfast today¡­¡±


    Eleven went to the fridge and there were indeed a few plates of desserts in them. She brought them over, and Ye Wei ate them up ravenously without care for her etiquette. As she ate, she said with food in her mouth, ¡°Rong Yan, if you are down-and-out, open a little restaurant. I am very sure you will survive.¡±


    The desserts and dishes that Rong Yan made were some of the nicest that Ye Wei had eaten. Rong Yan had the ability to turn anything in her hands into a delicacy, and Ye Wei, although having traveled the world and savored delicacies, had never been able to eat anything as good as what Rong Yan prepared.


    As it was Rong Yan¡¯s sentiments too, she smiled.


    She went to the nearby supermarket to get some ingredients Ye Wei and Eleven liked and returned home to whip up an extremely sumptuous dinner for Ye Wei and Eleven. Due to her god-like culinary skills, Ye Wei and Eleven gobbled up all the food on the table.


    As they were people of special identities, not to mention how Silver Face was following them, they could not always stay at Rong Yan¡¯s place since Rong Yan would be in immense danger. Although Rong Yan did not mind, Ye Wei and Eleven minded.


    If something happened to her, somebody would definitely go mad.


    After dinner, Ye Wei turned on the computer and received an email by accident. She opened the email and her lips involuntarily curled into a smile. She called Eleven and said, ¡°We¡¯ve got a new job.¡±


    The email was sent by a French businessman who offered them ten million USD to steal a particular painting.


    Rong Yan was curious and asked, ¡°What painting could be worth this much?¡±


    ¡°Rich people have many fetishes, and they are burning money by offering ten million USD for a single painting,¡± Ye Wei shrugged her shoulders. She pulled out information about the drawing. It was a famous French painting from the 14th century of a girl, who was good-looking, elegant, and sexy, in a golden suit.


    ¡°This painting is not worth the price,¡± Rong Yan said as she pointed to the documents. ¡°It is worth three million USD at best.¡±


    ¡°Hearsay has it that smuggling of artifacts has been pretty brazen thus far?¡± Eleven asked Rong Yan. ¡°Indeed. The Mafia is extremely short on money, and with the firearms market locked down by Jason and Chu Li, they should be resorting to smuggling artifacts, precious jewels, and drugs to profit off them. With so many famous paintings in London that were recently stolen, the Mafia must be, especially smuggling drugs and artifacts.


    Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°I really cannot see how a messed-up drawing is worth this much if one brings it home for appreciation. Does he have that DNA in him? I am illiterate, and the lady in the painting is, in my honest opinion, not as good-looking as me.¡±


    ¡°Her narcissism is nowhere like yours.¡± Rong Yan laughed and tapped her. She went to make them a cup of flower tea as they had overeaten earlier.


    Eleven used another computer to look for information and learned that the painting was in a secret room in Henry¡¯s ancient castle that was loaded with hidden traps. Hearsay had it that people who stole the painting would be cursed and would either go mad or die. Eleven conveniently looked up who had tried to steal the painting and discovered a name by accident.


    Silver Face had tried to steal it before?


    He failed two years ago and was captured by Count Henry. He was released under ambiguous circumstances and then he left. As she told Ye Wei, Ye Wei raised her eyebrows but did not say a word.


    ¡°Eleven, look up the famous paintings which were lost in London in this period of time, and who else also stole this painting,¡± Ye Wei plainly replied.


    The two of them went down to work. A moment later, Eleven said, ¡°If the information is correct, all the famous paintings that were recently lost were all related to the Mafia. There were famous paintings in London, France, Athens, and other countries that were also lost.¡±


    ¡°Big Boss Mo is really talented.¡± Ye Wei laughed as she slumped onto the sofa and smiled. ¡°With his funds being squeezed hard by Jason and Chu Li, he has nowhere else to go. When we needed money as badly back then, we stole brazenly too. These missing famous paintings will easily fetch several times their price in the black market when auctioned off then. F***, this was way easier than smuggling firearms. Damn, I have to give it to him.¡±


    Eleven¡¯s lips twitched. She said, ¡°This is immoral. The risk in smuggling artifacts is too huge, and if it¡¯s damaged in the process¡­ Forget it. I am illiterate, so why should I bother.¡±


    ¡°But I feel it¡¯s extremely strange. Given how eminent this target is, how could he strike?¡± Ye Wei grunted.


    ¡°Chances are that he is paying somebody for it.¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he steal the Mona Lisa instead? That would be worth so much more.¡± Ye Wei teased. ¡°That¡¯s not correct. Don¡¯t we kill people? When did we become open bandits?¡±


    Rong Yan brought some flower tea and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like you had not stolen before.¡±


    Eleven suddenly said, ¡°Wei Wei, could Mo Jue be in London for the smuggling of these artifacts? The artifacts that were lost in London have not cleared customs.


    Ye Wei frowned and remained silent. She pulled out a few documents and read them. As of late, six of the top bandits had tried to get their hands on this drawing. Four of them were killed on the spot whilst the fates of the other two, who were captured, remained unknown.


    She frowned. Were Henry¡¯s security systems that powerful? Or were they as accursed as the information described them to be?


    ¡°Wei Wei, since Silver Face had failed before, would he steal it again?¡± Eleven grunted and asked. Ye Wei smiled gorgeously and said, ¡°If I had failed before, I would undoubtedly try again.¡±


    When Rong Yan saw their faces, she knew that they had made up their minds.


    ¡°If you get your hands on the drawing, he will even wish to kill you all.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. If Gorgeous Mo Jue is indeed here for these artifacts, I will make sure he loses everything.¡± Ye Wei smiled as beautifully as a flower. ¡°Although I am illiterate and can¡¯t quite appreciate artifacts for what they are, I am quite proficient at destroying them.¡±


    Eleven wanted to see how formidable the hidden traps in the castle were, and so she nodded. She also had sparred with a few of them, amongst many, who had been to the castle on a one-way trip, and they were formidable.


    ¡°We act tonight.¡± Ye Wei flicked her fingers and stood up. She called Chu Li and said, ¡°Scheming Chu, send me a copy of the map of Henry¡¯s seaside castle. Everything.¡±

 Chapter 423 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The seaside castle, in the night


    Henry¡¯s castle was along a cliff, and it was easy to defend. The threatening cliffs were hundreds of feet high and the waves beat against the protruding rocks. The castle was majestic and it looked like a solemn church from afar.


    Ye Wei and Eleven saw the map of the castle and there were many hidden sentries. Count Henry was an avid collector of artifacts and the castle was specifically built to collect artwork and contained many valuable pieces of artwork. Many thieves laid their eyes on this castle as stealing anything from the castle would guarantee them enough for the rest of their lives. Stealing from the castle, however, was a Darwinian Award. Many did not return and died in the process.


    There were almost fifty guards surrounding the perimeter that maintained a tight watch. This was on top of the many hidden traps in the castle.


    Ye Wei and Eleven climbed up from the bottom as they were simply unable to approach the castle without being invited. Given how obvious the target was, they would definitely fail.


    The only blind spot to the castle was the cliff behind it. Many thieves tended to climb up the face of the cliff, so the security along the cliff was also extremely tight. As the guards changed shifts every ten to fifteen minutes, they only had a five-minute window to enter the castle.


    She could see many snipers in the castle, which were stealthily positioned, with her binoculars. With many bandits rampant in London, along with the many artifacts lost, Henry strengthened security in the castle out of fear that thieves tried to break into his place.


    According to Ye Wei¡¯s information, several top thieves collaborated and broke into the castle together but died together in the secret room. News of it was published in the papers the next day. Its publication was a warning to the bandits who were after the artifacts in the castle.


    Ye Wei and Eleven had clearly figured out the times the guards change shifts and accurately calculated the time they needed to climb the cliffs. As the guards were changing shifts, they were guarding less diligently¡ªsome were talking, smoking, and cracking cold jokes. It all contributed to a very relaxed atmosphere. Given the sinister reputation of this castle and how one too many died in the past few years, they expected extremely few people to swing by the castle to steal paintings and were most relaxed.


    With a distraction, Ye Wei and Eleven slipped into the castle when the guards were at their most relaxed.


    The castle was extremely quiet.


    As Henry¡¯s castle was dedicated to the collection of artifacts, there were only dead people and guards in the castle. The castle was dead silent and the lights inside it faint. The silence of the castle, emphasized by the sound of waves, was sinister ala horror movies.


    ¡°Does it feel like a haunted house?¡± Ye Wei gently smiled. The two of them got into sporting attire and changed their faces. While their faces were different from before, they were as beautiful. They changed into identical faces this time.


    ¡°This castle is uninhabited and already without life. With so many people dying inside, it definitely feels much more sinister,¡± Eleven said. The inside of the castle was extremely grand, and everything, from the largest of the sculptures and paintings to the smallest chandeliers, was perfect. It was a shame nobody would appreciate it.


    The two of them had thoroughly studied all the routes in the castle and quickly avoided the guards along the outer perimeter. They calmly reached the secret room the drawings were hidden in.


    The secret room the drawings were kept in was at the highest part of the castle. Eleven and Ye Wei looked down from the highest floor to see the security below tightened up even more as guards milled around. Eleven, who was baffled, asked, ¡°Why are the guards all along the outer perimeter?¡±


    Barely anybody could be seen on the top three levels of the castle since most of them patrolled below. The two of them reached the top and had as though entered no man¡¯s land. Since everything was going too smoothly, they were worried.


    ¡°With all the hidden traps overhead, they¡¯d better not anyhow walk about,¡± Ye Wei smiled. ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t the mercenaries hired by the count from the lowest rungs of society? Or aren¡¯t they the wildest and most intractable of people? While they may be the scum of society, they are agile and smart, and most importantly, they will do anything for a living. However strong-willed men may be, they will not be able to stand up to this temptation. Think about it. Given that they are walking outside treasure day and night, won¡¯t they get greedy? That explains why they are guarding the outer perimeter.¡±


    ¡°You read all these too?¡± Eleven was baffled.


    ¡°I know how many toilets there are in this place,¡± Ye Wei smiled sweetly as the huge mirror showed two identical faces.


    When Eleven looked down, she saw a good place to escape to. ¡°Wei Wei, come over here. What are our odds of escaping through here?¡±


    A cliff awaited beneath them. Ye Wei tucked her lips and said, ¡°I am not sure if our bodies will remain intact if we jump off from here.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to give it a shot?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out from where we came from.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a much better idea.¡±


    The castle was so ingeniously designed so that there was no easy escape from the top floor, and it took fifteen minutes to escape from the blind spot that was unguarded. The odds were not high.


    Ye Wei smiled. A stone door sculpted with a lotus stood between them and the secret room at the top of the castle. There was a lotus-shaped lamp on each side that emitted a faint yellow. Eleven stuck a decoder onto the passcode lock to the side and the stone door opened in under three minutes when the passcode was decoded.


    Once Eleven and Ye Wei entered, the stone door automatically closed. They were greeted with a long pathway that was extremely sinister and had a round light at the center of the path that directly shone a light down.


    The floor shone eminently. There were countless lotus sculptures in the middle of the walls. While it seemed like any other path on first look, Ye Wei and Eleven discovered an IR line that weaved through the path once they wore their IR goggles.


    ¡°IR sure wastes the most time.¡± The two of them carefully stepped over each IR line. When they reached the center beam, Eleven frowned and said, ¡°Wei Wei, look.¡±


    There was a drop of blood around the beam of light that had yet to dry. The two of them looked at each other in the eye and Ye Wei plainly said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch this beam of light.¡±


    The two of them kept close to the wall and moved forward through this path. Eleven turned her head and said, ¡°What kind of beam of light is this? Many did not make it past this path.¡±


    As one had to be extremely meticulous to avoid it, that beam explained why many died.


    Ye Wei tucked her lips and removed her glasses to change its lenses to a normal pair. She plainly said, ¡°Let¡¯s not study it for now. Seems like we¡¯ve got company, and we do not know whether our goals are aligned.¡±


    Once they cleared the path, they reached an extremely large house that was akin to a discotheque. The floor was made up of black, red, and white tiles that seemed empty and it was, in total, fifteen meters long. Five huge lotuses were carved into the wall and a lamp was in the middle of three lotus carvings. The three lotuses were clear, red, and black, and they corresponded to the colors of the tiles on the ground. There was an extremely cryptic atmosphere.


    To their surprise, the body of a person in black was to the left of the house whilst blood reddened the floor. The blood turned the white tiles titillating red and dyed parts of the black and red tiles next to it.


    Ye Wei suddenly took off her glasses. Those who were able to make it through the path were considered lucky, but¡­ died when they reached the second checkpoint?


    They were about ten meters from him and could make out a woman in sporting attire who had long hair and looked inward. They could not make out how she looked and also could not see any wounds, only knowing that blood was pouring out.


    ¡°It seems like our company would not be making it out alive.¡± Eleven removed her glasses. The two of them each took out a coin and flicked it with their index fingers. The coin deflected off the opposite wall and flew back with no anomaly.


    Ye Wei knelt and put the coin on the floor before flicking it with her index finger. The coin flew through a row of walls and blue-green lights swept through the house crazily.


    Their faces changed.


    Magnetic waves?


    They were moving at an extremely quick speed to the point nobody could avoid them however fast they were. The magnetic waves were traveling at twenty times the speed of a bullet, triggering the hidden trap meant certain death.


    Ye Wei and Eleven contemplated the distance between them. They were not able to make it past.


    ¡°That is quite an impressive trap array.¡± Ye Wei and Eleven looked at each other in the eye. Almost simultaneously, Ye Wei leaped onto A red tile whilst Eleven leaped onto a black tile. Their actions were very standard.


    This was a tri-color array adapted in the layout of the labyrinth. Amongst these empty slots, nine of them were safe and they would be able to pass through the house precisely after clearing these four tiles.


    The tri-color array in Henry¡¯s castle was somewhat different from other places. Once Ye Wei and Eleven found two pieces, the tri-color tiles underneath their feet changed their orders. What was once an extremely orderly array became chaotic and unpredictable. As the tiles moved and rearranged themselves, two magnetic waves passed by Ye Wei and Eleven.


    It was like an agile snake hissing at them in warning as it slithered past them.


    A chill ran down both Ye Wei and Eleven, a thin sheen of sweat forming on their foreheads. These magnetic waves occupied a specific space, and it was so for each tile. If they stood slightly out of position, they would not be able to avoid the magnetic waves.


    ¡°Why did they get shot up by the magnetic waves despite stepping on the correct tiles?¡± Eleven struggled to stay calm. As they were in an extremely precarious situation, the escalation of the danger factor meant that any slightest discretion on their part would result in their dead bodies on the floor.


    ¡°This array has been improved. Oh, dear, there must be a time limit. Eleven, hasten across. If not, all the light beams will scan all around,¡± Ye Wei said. As killers, their instincts were always extremely keen. Ye Wei¡¯s instincts were already racing against time in a life-and-death battle. She could not bear to think further.


    The two of them calmed down and Eleven took a step forward. The tiles then moved in an instant. This time, the tiles moved slightly more specially and Eleven immediately turned back. Ye Wei grabbed Eleven¡¯s hands and crossed over. The two of them stepped on the same, and thankfully larger, tile.


    Another two magnetic wave beams passed through and showered down from the top as though they were about to break through. The beams did not miss any tile, and any person who was crouching would certainly be cleft into two.


    Ye Wei and Eleven¡¯s hearts thumped. This was their first time, in their many years as killers, encountering something as bizarre as this.


    The two of them then stepped across another five tiles in the same manner.


    A cold wind blew on amidst a terrifying buzzing sound. The two of them felt that death had been this close to them for once. Having crossed past the middle, the two of them, who had braved difficulty, were definitely not turning back.


    ¡°This array is not a dead array,¡± Eleven softly said. Ye Wei nodded in agreement. When they reached the middle, the tiles before them moved crazily, without order and quickly. She stared in disbelief. The tiles did not stop. When she was about to take a step forward, Eleven pulled her back.


    ¡°Something is wrong!¡± Eleven softly said. Ye Wei turned back and flatly said, ¡°Eleven, we are at the middle and have to take the risk. If we do not take the risk, we will end up dying here.¡±


    Eleven held her hand tightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Ye Wei, without saying a word, slapped Eleven¡¯s hand away and stepped onto a white tile in front of her without hesitation and looked at the wall sharply. Her eyes opened wide when she saw the blue-green light flashing on the wall. Eleven saw it too, and her heart leaped to her throat.


    ¡°Wei Wei¡­¡±


    Surprisingly, the light flashed past and did not fire. Eleven, without hesitating, stepped onto the same tile and could not help but berate Ye Wei in her heart for taking too huge a risk. Ye Wei was typically too lazy to make a move, and Eleven always ended up protecting her. That was because Eleven knew that she was able to handle it with little fuss, but Ye Wei would always go before her whenever their lives were at risk.


    On closer observation, the sweat on her forehead had built up and her heart thumped madly. As the sinister madness, tension, fear, and threat of death came upon them, they were both not too different and panicking despite having witnessed death once too often.


    They were not afraid of death, but they did not want to die yet.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s the last grid.¡± Ye Wei turned back and smiled. The tiles in front turned even more aggressively and quickly. They were bedazzling and the two of them were getting giddy from the spinning of the tiles.


    ¡°My goodness, how are we going to see?¡± Both of them were shocked at once. The tiles were spinning too quickly for them to identify which ones were booby-trapped. As time was not on their side, any slightest overthinking on their part would mean that they were that bit closer to death.


    While Ye Wei and Eleven did not know how much longer they had on this array, they knew it was not much time.


    Had they chosen to bulldoze through it, they would have met certain death.


    The atmosphere became even more sinister. Ye Wei focused and tried hard to identify the only white spot amongst the three colors. As the two of them observed the tiles intently, they suddenly heard a very fine shuddering come from the wall. Ye Wei¡¯s and Eleven¡¯s hearts panicked. They looked at each other and secretly cursed, sweat coalescing on their foreheads and trickling their cheeks. Thanks to their sharp hearing, this was the sound of all the light beams activating. Eleven suddenly grabbed Ye Wei¡¯s hands and yanked her forward. She shouted. ¡°Wei Wei, go!¡±


    Ye Wei was shocked but she could not think more. She used some force and vaulted toward the opposite side. Once she managed to stand still, she quickly stood up and wrapped a golden thread around Eleven¡¯s waist. She pulled on the thread with force as Eleven leaped up and made a perfect flip midair. No sooner did she land, than the magnetic waves scanned the room crazily. Eleven, who was unable to duck in time, had a small portion of her hair clipped off.

 Chapter 424 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The two of them heaved a sigh of relief at their situation. Eleven pulled over her hair and saw her neatly trimmed hair ends. She smiled and said, ¡°Good thing I was that bit faster, if not I would have lost half my brain.¡±


    Ye Wei tapped her shoulder and smiled without speaking. As they turned to see the body, they were extremely shocked at how the body was utterly dismembered by the magnetic waves. They learnt that the dead person, a beautiful woman whom they did not know, had clearly died a grisly death. Ye Wei closed her eyes and tried to recall if she had seen anybody familiar, but to no avail.


    Eleven softly said, ¡°She was wearing an artificial mask like us.¡±


    People like them felt that it was taboo for others to see their actual looks. Ye Wei opened her eyes and slowly nodded. ¡°I know, but she was not the weakest as she was able to make it through seven squares. I ran through a list of all the female killers I knew, but it didn¡¯t feel like they matched ¨C she is too young.¡±


    The top in their lime were mostly men, and there were female killers as well in a presumably 7:3 male to female ratio. That said, there were extremely few top female killers. Both of them took a look and then stopped. Ye Wei looked at Eleven and asked, ¡°Have you calculated the time?¡±


    ¡°Five minutes.¡±


    The two of them nodded. There was a small door to the right which had a speaker identification device. Ye Wei and Eleven looked at each other and smiled as Chu Li already gave them a recorder pen and had called Count Henry when he gave them the maps.


    There was a special device on the small door which required Henry¡¯s voice. If the door was forced open, three hidden traps would be triggered and they would be utterly shot up. As few walked out of the castle alive, nobody quite knew what hidden traps awaited them.


    One must admit that Scheming Chu was indeed much more meticulous and detailed when it came to making plans.


    Eleven took out the recorder pen and pressed a button. ¡°Hi there, I am Henry,¡± A perfect English voice sounded.


    Chu Li recorded the first greeting when he called over. As the device shone a red light, there was a light tap on the door and the door opened. A strong sinister wind blew against them, and it felt even more sinister than the great hall they were in earlier.


    Ye Wei and Eleven kept their recorder pen and strode into the room.


    The small door automatically closed.


    This was actually the secret room where the artefacts were collected. The entire room was almost 7000 square feet and many drawings were hung on its walls whilst many artefacts were put on the floor that ranged from antique vases to precious carpets and ten-over Persian statues that formed a circle with a status of a goddess in the middle. Ye Wei gasped and could not help but walk closer.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Eleven curiously asked.


    ¡°Look at this status ¨C isn¡¯t it the one Su Man mentioned last year?¡± Ye Wei sounded a little excited as the goddess statue was an Athenian artefact with thousands of years of history. The sculpture, almost three meters long, was brought alive by its sculpting, and it had a wide himation and long chiton. It had a golden scepter in its hand, which in turn had a huge night pearl encrusted in its middle.


    The statue seemed solemn whilst its gaze was forgiving and merciful. It gave people an impression of holiness, especially when light from the night pearl radiated her and illuminated her with a holiness that could not be desecrated.


    Eleven nodded and could not help and touched the statue. ¡°I saw the photographs, this should be the statue of the goddess.¡±


    ¡°What is she doing here?¡± Ye Wei calmly said. ¡°Su Man had mentioned that this was an Athenian artefact that was secretly stowed away in some Pharaoh¡¯s temple. It¡¯s loss last year was so sensational and hearsay had it that the artefact ended up in Riyadh. Su Man even looked it up, and how did it appear in Henry¡¯s castle? Did Henry steal it?¡±


    How could such a large statue of a goddess, if stolen, be shipped out of Europe single handedly by Henry despite the outroar it created? Even more so, how did he manage to hide it here? It was simply unbelievable.


    Ye Wei and Eleven obviously shared the same sentiments as they looked at the famous drawings in the room. They realized that many of these were the real deal that were stolen two years ago. Even three of the twelve bronze statues of the zodiac were here. While Ye Wei and Eleven were not connoisseurs of artefacts, they definitely knew that these were the cultural legacy of nations around the world that Henry had squirreled away.


    The entire 200 meters of space was packed to the brim with various exotics that were priceless.


    As they looked around, they had this feeling of royalty and opulence despite the slightly cold and sinister atmosphere that did not diminish the grandeur of the place by the slightest. This place was akin to a small museum.


    And it was especially high-class and geared towards antiques.


    ¡°He sure has quite the balls,¡± Ye Wei gasped as she squinted her eyes and took photos with a micro-camera. Eleven thought of another question and said, ¡°The recent thefts of artefacts seems to be no accident, and I¡¯m afraid Henry must have made away with several of these precious artefacts amidst the chaos.¡±


    ¡°My thoughts too. Given how tight his security is, no tom dick or harry could come close. Most typical bandits may be agile and quick to respond, but they will be overwhelmed by the number of hidden traps. That explains why Henry is so confident, not to mention how he can afford to live several lifetimes with just these ten-over statues.¡± Ye Wei frowned as she did not like how she immensely disliked how people squirreled away artefacts.


    While he was immoral, he had bought quite a few off auctions. The majority, however, were still stolen and those were properly immoral.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t we find that painting we were looking for?¡± Eleven¡¯s eyes scanned through the various drawings as her suspicion was aroused. Both of their eyes suddenly froze.


    There was a spot at the west that was empty ¨C a drawing was missing. Both of them squinted their eyes as a slight chill ran down their spines. Ye Wei, with her silver needles at the ready, suddenly swept her hands back and coldly ordered, ¡°Come out!¡±


    There was somebody else in the room.


    Ye Wei, with arms akimbo, gently laughed and said, ¡°This new friend of ours, since you are already here, stop hiding around. How about making new friends eh?¡±


    Those who could appear here were no ordinary person.


    There was no response after a half a moment, and Ye Wei gorgeously smiled. ¡°If you already have the gall to appear here, why don¡¯t you have the gall to see us? Can¡¯t explain why you are here eh? Just show yourself because there are beauties here. Gorgeous ones, to be exact.¡±


    Eleven¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Wei Wei was simply too adorable.


    Ye Wei took a few steps forward but did not see anybody come out. Eleven and her and already identified the direction the person would come from ¨C said person was behind a statue of a lion was already there ever since they came in. While said person might not have expected them to appear and did not manage to leave, he/she could also have became greedy and decided to hang around a little while more only to be hemmed in by them. Ye Wei, thinking of something, broke into a gorgeous laughter.


    The both of them could clearly feel the murderous intent in the air building up. There was only a person around, and that person ¨C hiding behind the lion statue ¨C was also brimming with murderous intent.


    Eleven sounded cold and seemed to be surrounded by a cold air. ¡°If I did not overguess things, the dead person in the great hall should be your friend. It¡¯s such a pity that what was once a complete body was dismembered by us. What a pitiful end your friend has met.¡±


    Ye Wei gently smiled as Eleven saying such adorable things with such a cold tone was utterly adorable and polite.


    As her words fell, a person dashed out from behind the lion statue. The person had long hair, a slender figure and half of said person¡¯s face was covered. Only his/her cold, pitch-black eyes and well-defined brows showed. This look was enough for them to know that the person was definitely good-looking.


    And definitely a woman!


    Ye Wei and Eleven did not expect the person to be a woman.


    They thought they were up against partners and the round container on her back, unsurprising to them, was the artwork they were looking for.


    Ye Wei made a few tsks and said, ¡°With so many experts in the field, which side, my dear friend, are you from?¡±


    The number of women who could make it into here were few and far between. If they almost died in the great hall earlier, let alone the rest. If they did not receive holistic special training, and given how Eleven and her had differing specialties, they would not have been able to make it past said array. If she was able to make it past, she should be no weakling.


    This point was alone for Ye Wei and Eleven to not look down on her.


    They ran through their minds and could not recall which woman had such an ability.


    ¡°Thief,¡± The woman slightly hoarse and deep. She looked at them with a cold and stern look and coldly saud, ¡°We¡¯re not too different. Dear friend, let¡¯s not impede each other.¡±


    Ye Wei smiled beautifully whilst Eleven stood aside without a second word. She blinked naughtily and said, ¡°We are not on the same side. You¡¯re a bandit, but we are not. Besides, you are getting in our day. The door is behind you.¡±


    A hint of anger flashed through the woman in black and she coldly laughed. ¡°Dear friend, if you delay me further, all of the hidden traps in the castle will be activated and none of us will be able to get out. Let¡¯s go our separate ways and stop impeding each other.¡±


    ¡°Very well then!¡± Ye Wei smiled as the woman backed away and was about to leave. Ye Wei, sounding even more alluring, said, ¡°Leave your painting behind and you can leave.¡±


    The woman stopped in her tracks and said, ¡°You want this painting?¡±


    Eleven coldly laughed and said, ¡°Are you acting stupid or what? Didn¡¯t you hear us earlier? If you do not want to get in our way, leave the drawing behind first.¡±


    ¡°Dear friend, I got to this painting first. Be reasonable,¡± the woman coldly said with a hint of mockery.


    Ye Wei covered her mouth and laughed melodiously. ¡°Does reason still work these days? Henry stole somebody else¡¯s painting and here you are stealing it in return. This painting was never yours to begin with, and what is wrong with me stealing it again? Even mistresses are as significant these days, so there is no such thing as fastest fingers first.¡±


    Eleven gently smiled.


    The woman¡¯s gaze slightly darkened and she said, ¡°There are HUNDREDS of famous paintings here that are way more valuable than this. Why are you so insistent on this? Surely you don¡¯t want to startle those who are below?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll return you what you said word for word, and add something to it ¨C for all you know, your friend is waiting for you.Y¡¯know, best partners,¡± Ye Wei gently smiled. The woman¡¯s hands moved, and Eleven squinted her eyes. The woman felt it and stopped moving.


    She took off the round container she carried and coldly smiled. ¡°This painting is not the most precious here, so why are you after it?¡±


    ¡°Other people have offered money for it, and I will naturally give it to them. Do I look like I am in need of money?¡± Ye Wei smiled beautifully and gorgeously. ¡°If I compromise my own reputation, how would people get me to do work on their behalf in the future?¡±


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t messing your own reputation up, what right do you have to mess others¡¯ reputation up?¡± The woman coldly smiled.


    Ye Wei would not stop with her provocative statements. She said, ¡°I love feathers and will definitely dye the feathers of those around me back. Whoever set you on the same target as me? If you need money, help yourself to ANY painting here.¡±


    The woman in black coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°Since you want it, here you go!¡± through gritted teeth.


    As she said, she threw the container at Ye Wei. As she threw the container, Ye Wei and Eleven moved and they both ducked behind the statue. At the same time, two willow leaf blades passed through where they were and smashed two antique vases after they boomeranged back.


    The painting was in the middle and nobody could be bothered about it. Ye Wei and Eleven showed themselves at once and moved forward with the agility of a phantom. The woman, not avoiding, immediately came forth and they clashed.


    Ye Wei and Eleven acted at once ¨C one going high and the other going low ¨C and wholly targeted her vulnerable spots. The woman, who was agile, grabbed Ye Wei¡¯s wrists after avoiding Eleven and was about to lock her in a reverse grip.


    Ye Wei coldly laughed as she feigned a move with her feet and viciously punched the woman in her abdomen. The woman grunted and Ye Wei whistled. Since Gorgeous Mo Jue loved to punch her abdomen, she used the same move against other people and it felt good. The woman, in a rage, swung her hand over. As she swung her hand as quickly as lightning, Ye Wei ducked and her punch viciously landed deep in a tiger statue and chipped it.


    Ye Wei secretly gawked at how strong she was.


    Eleven came from the back with a fling kick and the distracted woman was kicked hard by Eleven. She rolled far out and knocked onto a metal frame. A sword fell off the rack and landed on her.


    The lady quickly got up and squinted at them dangerously. She could not believe that she had been beaten twice after a few minutes.


    Ye Wei smiled beautifully. This woman was actually pretty capable, but it was a shame that she had to go up against her and Eleven at once. Since Gorgeous Mo Jue could not match them move for move, let alone her.


    They had worked together for many years and had a developed tacit understanding and teamwork to when they had to reveal their weaknesses to allow the other person to exploit it. They knew too well that Ye Wei and Eleven were one.


    If the woman decided to go against them by sheer force, she would not end up well ¨C that was clear from the onset.


    They could not use guns as the sound of guns would attract the mercenaries below and they would surely be dead meat. The woman stepped on the sword and the sword was in her hands. She removed the sword from the sheath and came for Ye Wei.


    Ye Wei tapped her feet and quickly backed off. The woman quickly rushed at her nose. Eleven broke into a cold smile and swept her feet. The woman had to change her direction and flip as she backed away. The sword slashed a priceless painting.


    ¡°Hi gorgeous, please treasure this precious artefact will you? How many priceless artefacts have you destroyed?¡± Ye Wei gently smiled. Just as Eleven was about to act, Ye Wei smiled and said, ¡°Eleven, stand aside. She seems to have quite an opinion of me. I¡¯ll take her on personally.¡±


    <EMPTY>


    <EMPTY>

 Chapter 425 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Eleven gently laughed and moved aside to watch the battle. A chilling bloodlust flashed through the woman¡¯s eyes and she immediately swung her sword over. Ye Wei easily avoided her and the sword landed on the bronze statue of a white crane. The beak of the white crane was shaved clean off by the sword, and another artifact was also destroyed. Ye Wei, out of heartbreak for the destroyed artifacts, shook her head as she clicked her tongue. How could that woman be even blinder toward art than her?


    Ye Wei was heartbroken at the number of treasures destroyed. She suddenly felt that this was not a good place to fight and took pity on the treasure. She estimated that half of the treasures here would be destroyed after the fight.


    Ye Wei dodged the woman¡¯s sword. The woman in black took smaller steps and swung her sword with a reverse grip. Her swordplay was admirable and her moves were delicate yet loaded with murderous intent. Her every move was gracious and they would have praised her if they were not going up against her.


    The woman dealt her blows quickly, but Ye Wei was even quicker like a phantom. The two of them exchanged ten-over blows in the span of a few minutes, and Ye Wei seemed to be goading the woman on. She was not attacking but defending herself calmly. Ye Wei did not actively attack. The once vicious, fast, and accurate beauty in Ye Wei was now tame and gentle, as though the hot chick became a proper girl next door. As the woman made even more moves in quick succession and even more viciously, she realized that Ye Wei was dodging her. Her gaze sank and she stopped and questioned, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you returning my blows?¡±


    ¡°I fight the way I like. Do you have a problem with that?¡± Ye Wei sweetly smiled and flipped the bird at her. ¡°Hey, gorgeous, what swordplay did you learn? Was it the Moves of the Lotus or the Heavenly Scatter? They did not seem to work. You¡¯ve slashed and stabbed at me for so long and I¡¯ve yet to lose a strand of hair. Are you sure that you are putting all your moves to good use?¡±


    Ye Wei¡¯s elegant smile clearly mocked her and her flipping the bird, which was generally perceived as obscene and crude, had an elegant muse to it. Her dominant streak was rarely seen, and a term came to the woman¡¯s mind.


    How despising!


    She was, like a king, high above all who looked down. No, she despised her opponents with complete self-confidence and arrogance that did not show the slightest care for her opponent. Rage burned in the woman, which she quickly suppressed.


    Mind games were an extremely common tactic in battles. While it was time-consuming, it, however, consumed extremely little effort.


    The woman in black coldly smiled and said, ¡°What is the use of bragging? If you have the balls, stop hiding and show me what you are capable of. Unless¡­ you¡¯re afraid?¡±


    Ye Wei, as though she had heard a joke, laughed until she almost bent over. When she laughed, she had a somewhat loose elegance and sexiness. She then mocked her and said, ¡°If I show you what I am really capable of, I am afraid that you cannot take the heat.¡±


    The woman was also seemingly calm and able to tolerate the mocking and provocations of a higher-level opponent. She was not angry and said, ¡°You want to take me on one-on-one, but you keep on avoiding me. If word of this duel leaks out, aren¡¯t you afraid that you would become a joke?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s going to leak it? You? Oh, gorgeous, oh, gorgeous, whether you are able to walk out of here alive is still unknown. Don¡¯t look too far ahead.¡± Ye Wei sounded calm and slowly watched the woman. She secretly wondered to herself that she had yet to see such moves, which were characteristic amidst the chaos. While she was different from her previous opponents, she could not see whose moves those were.


    The woman in black could see that Ye Wei was trying to probe her skills and background. She coldly laughed and said, ¡°Deal your blows, or I will kill you without question!¡±


    As she finished saying, she swept up the broken beak of the white crane and went for Ye Wei¡¯s face. Eleven was also watching her moves and could not tell whether there were any famous moves. She plainly said, ¡°Wei Wei, show her what true swordplay is.¡±


    Ye Wei pushed away the pointed white crane beak single-handedly. She slightly squinted and leaned back. She clasped the woman¡¯s swords with both her hands and slid up the sword. The woman was slightly shocked and tried to push Ye Wei away coldly.


    As their palms met, her body moved aside and dangerously avoided the opponent¡¯s sword. She deftly landed her hand on the crook between her thumb and index finger and tapped. The woman felt a numbing feeling at the crook between her thumb and index finger, only to realize that Ye Wei had taken away her sword.


    She was extremely shocked. Ye Wei did somersault midair and flipped herself, her feet landing on the back of the statue. Her sword went for the throat of the woman and the woman avoided it, clipping the sword with her two fingers. Ye Wei smiled and released her fingers. The woman was shocked as Ye Wei¡¯s palms hit her chest in succession. The sword returned to Ye Wei¡¯s hands.


    She raised and then swung the sword down with immense force.


    There was virtually no pausing in her fluid actions that carried an air of supremacy. The woman dodged it and the pointed white crane beak was slashed into two by Ye Wei. Ye Wei, totally different from her previous defense-only moves, went wholly on the offensive.


    She attacked the woman with the sword, thrusting, waving, picking, and slashing. All her moves were lethal and the woman was avoiding these attacks scornfully. Ye Wei¡¯s swordplay was not as unpredictable as the woman¡¯s, merely revolving around those few moves. The woman¡¯s moves, in contrast, had a life to themselves amidst their unpredictability. Ye Wei¡¯s moves, on the other hand, were loaded with murderous intent. The moves were the most direct moves killers would use to take a life. They were substantial, weighty, and free of fluff.


    After ten-over blows, Ye Wei shredded the woman¡¯s sleeves beyond recognition and there were a few trails of blood on her pale arms as well as a few drops of blood on the sword. As it was not in Ye Wei¡¯s character to bully an unarmed person, she threw the sword away. She wanted her to be convicted of her loss.


    ¡°How does it feel? Do your arms ache? I can allow you to patch yourself up before we carry on fighting.¡± Ye Wei smiled. She smiled arrogantly.


    Eleven recalled Old Witch¡¯s comment about Ye Wei: a fighting Ye Wei is the most beautiful Ye Wei!


    It was indeed so. Who else would be as despising and as arrogant as her? And who else would have her elegance and sexiness amidst her violence? She was like the most beautiful rose that would endure the test of time.


    The woman¡¯s eyes were sinister and she roared while she threw a punch at Ye Wei. Ye Wei smiled, and without avoiding her, deftly moved forward like lightning and the two women tangled together in a vicious fight. As Eleven watched on, she frowned at how fast the woman was compared to Ye Wei. Despite the numerous punches and kicks exchanged, she did not seem to be on the losing end.


    As the two women exchanged blows in quick succession, she frowned. Both of them were slightly wounded, and Eleven clenched her fist. The woman in black landed a punch on Ye Wei¡¯s chest. Ye Wei, however, smiled. The woman backed off a tad too late and Ye Wei swung her feet at the woman in black, scoring a kick on her right waist. The woman flew from the kick and viciously landed against a statue, then on the ground. Ye Wei paid a price for the move as well. Her lips were slightly white. The woman was that strong, and no typical person could withstand her blow to the chest.


    Ye Wei did not say a word and Eleven did not help out. The woman leaped up from the ground and wiped away the blood trickling from the corners of her lips. The bloodlust in the woman¡¯s eyes intensified as she roared and threw a punch at Ye Wei.


    Ye Wei ducked the punch and grabbed her wrist. As she reverse-twisted it, the woman ingeniously broke free, went behind Ye Wei, and slammed down her shoulders. Ye Wei, without looking back, jabbed her elbow into the woman¡¯s abdomen viciously.


    The two of them grunted at once. The woman pulled her arm back on Ye Wei¡¯s neck and Ye Wei felt difficulty breathing for a moment. The woman coldly smiled and continued exerting force back, each time harder than the other.


    The woman kept on tugging her backward until their backs were against a stone statue. A willow leaf blade suddenly appeared in the woman¡¯s hand that went for Ye Wei¡¯s throat. Eleven, in shock, called out, ¡°Wei Wei!¡±


    Ye Wei headbutted the woman with force. As Ye Wei was taller than the woman, her headbutt nailed the woman in her forehead and the woman felt dizzy for a moment and her hand slowed down for that moment. In that decisive moment, Ye Wei grabbed her wrist and pushed it backward. The willow leaf blade savagely slashed against the stone statue behind them.


    Ye Wei broke free and leaped up into the air. As she rotated in the air, she threw several kicks at the woman. Ye Wei¡¯s kicks were much harder than her punches, yet elegant. They were nothing short of vicious and fully exploited the idea of ¡®beautiful violence¡¯. The woman in black let out a few agonizing screams and coughed a few mouthfuls of blood onto the ground. The woman landed hard against a metal frame and knocked a carpet off it. Although the carpet helped buffer her fall, she still sustained substantial injuries in the process.


    Ye Wei¡¯s few kicks accurately landed on the chest, and the woman¡¯s face turned pale.


    The blade left an extremely fine mark on Ye Wei¡¯s neck and there was a little blood on it. Ye Wei touched the mark and raised her eyebrows at the blood on her hands and seemingly smiled. Had that willow leaf blade been a tenth of a second earlier, she would have been dead.


    ¡°Very remarkable indeed. Apart from Mo Jue, you are the second person to draw blood from me,¡± Ye Wei said as she smiled gorgeously. The woman covered her wounds and looked at her in hatred.


    With her properly out of the fight, victory and defeat were clear.


    The woman in black looked on with a razor-sharp gaze that did not recede. She was extremely unconvinced but was still coughing blood and suffering major injuries. Her coughing blood made her razor-sharp gaze and coldness less substantial. Even as Ye Wei gently smiled, Eleven was sensitive enough to notice Ye Wei¡¯s left hand slightly trembling.


    She suddenly recalled how the two of their fists had met when they were fighting. As Ye Wei¡¯s arm strength was not as good as that of the other woman, her arm must be numb. She saw how Ye Wei¡¯s entire arm was frozen stiff. Ye Wei did not show the slightest trace of it, and her hand was already clenched into a fist despite the trembling.


    It was also a good thing that Eleven discovered it. If it had been somebody else, they would not have discovered that something was amiss with how gorgeous Miss Ye was smiling eminently.


    ¡°I do not want the painting anymore. Just let me go,¡± the woman in black coldly said. She was already serious while Ye Wei seemed fine. Even if the woman was slightly wounded, she could still take on Ye Wei.


    However, there was an intact Eleven and the situation was not in her favor. She could not continue fighting for the painting.


    With the painting in Eleven¡¯s hands, a murderous intent came into her mind. The woman in black had injured Ye Wei. Ye Wei could tell what was on Eleven¡¯s mind and had no second opinion. Leaving somebody who could still be a threat alive was no good idea.


    They could only call somebody else an equal match only after assessing how the other person fought. While she would consider Mo Jue an equal match, he would not consider her as such. If Mo Jue were in this situation, he would have fought to the very end and not concede defeat.


    She could not be kept alive!


    The woman¡¯s wrist suddenly moved, and Ye Wei and Eleven were eagle-eyed enough to immediately pull their guns. Ye Wei and Eleven aimed at the woman in black whilst the woman in black aimed at Ye Wei. Ye Wei gently smiled and said, ¡°Gorgeous dearest, I should advise you not to see who has the fastest fingers. You will lose terribly.¡±


    The woman was seemingly confident and coldly smiled. ¡°I forgot to tell you that my gun is not suppressed. I may not have the fastest finger, but once this gun of mine goes off, people below will realize that somebody¡¯s up there and we will not have a chance to escape and die here. There are magnetic waves all around the place, and I am sure you two do not want to perish with me.¡±


    She had a cold look in her pitch-black eyes.


    Eleven frowned whereas Ye Wei smiled. ¡°You can have a go and learn whether you even have a chance to fire.¡±


    She knew that she was saying the truth and she could not afford any mistakes lest all her earlier effort end up for naught.


    ¡°I know that your fingers are extremely fast, and you can test me to see whether I can pull the trigger. If I die, the two of you will die with me. That makes for a worthy proposition, and I will not be losing out in any way.¡± The woman in black coldly laughed as she tried hard to bear the taste of rust that trickled down.


    The three of them stood off coldly. A moment later, Eleven said, ¡°We¡¯ll let you go!¡±


    Apart from here, she would still die and nobody else could dream of saving her. If she was hell-bent on dying, there were ways aplenty and she did not need to die here. They could also tell that the woman did not want to die as well.


    The woman in black looked at Ye Wei coldly and Eleven kept her gun. Ye Wei gently smiled and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡±


    As Ye Wei kept her gun, the woman also slowly kept her gun.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± she softly replied. Ye Wei smiled and did not reply whereas Eleven remained cold.


    Ye Wei and Eleven each walked next to the woman, and Eleven suddenly flung her hand to the right and three silver needles shot into the woman¡¯s arm from her side. The woman, caught off guard, screamed in pain. Ye Wei quickly took out her gun and searched the woman once before her mind was at ease.


    ¡°How scheming of you!¡± The woman in black scolded.


    Eleven¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she held her arm hard enough to want to break it. Suddenly, the stone door revolved and the few of them were stunned. The woman, about to escape, was yanked back by Eleven and the few of them took a few steps back.


    They saw two tall figures in black sports attire step through the stone door.


    The stone door then closed.


    The already sinister and cold secret room felt even more sinister. The man in front tucked his behind him and looked at the chaos in the room with his cold, purple eyes. His eyes eventually landed on Ye Wei.


    She gorgeously laughed and said, ¡°Dear gorgeous Mo Jue, why do I end up meeting you wherever you go? We are really rivals¡­¡±

 Chapter 426 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Jue, keeping to his axiom of silence is gold, looked at Ye Wei quietly. For some reason, he slightly frowned and seemed extremely displeased. If Ye Wei did not see him wrongly, a slight rage flashed through his eyes so gently that it seemed that one had seen things wrongly.


    As he looked at her from top to bottom with a casual gaze, he frowned even more, his lips forming a straight line. It was Ye Wei who was warning herself not to second-guess his emotions, and she could clearly feel Mo Jue¡¯s rage.


    Why?


    He was always calm and his emotions rarely fluctuated. While she was able to often send him into a rage, did she have to be proud about it? Ye Wei mocked herself but quietly took a few steps back. The woman in black was also suspicious but was stopped by Eleven. She looked at them, aghast.


    Mo Jue¡¯s arrival was already a surprise, and the other person was a surprise in the surprise. He was half a head shorter than Mo Jue, was extremely skinny, and wore a half-face silver mask that covered a large part of his face. He seemed to have a secret that people wanted to look into and had the decisive coldness of a killer that was not shown. He was extremely different from the blatantly cold and decisive Silver Face she saw two years ago.


    ¡°Mo Jue, what are you doing here?¡± Eleven coldly asked. The situation was not looking good for both of them, and people could not step into that delicate tension between Ye Wei and Mo Jue. While Ye Wei would not admit it, she would show some measure of face. Mo Jue, however, was always vicious toward her, but at least, he would not take Wei Wei¡¯s life. Eleven made a quick judgment and realized she had to take on Silver Face.


    And this woman¡­ While he looked at her, Eleven was in deep thought. The woman gave her a mocking look. She was slightly angry.


    ¡°Leave that painting behind!¡± Mo Jue coldly ordered as he pointed to the painting on Eleven¡¯s back. Mo Jue had almost become one with the sinister atmosphere in the room whilst Silver Face stood next to him and coldly looked at Eleven and Ye Wei. He was emotionless and seemed to be ready to rip his prey apart once Mo Jue gave the order.


    ¡°Why are there so many people after this painting?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. Even if they were famous paintings, they shouldn¡¯t be this popular since there were many other paintings that were priceless and more expensive than said painting. Why was everyone so hard-up on that particular painting?


    Somebody deliberately hired several people to duke it out for this painting? Why? To eliminate by proxy? Ye Wei¡¯s mind whirred but could not come to an answer. She would not hand over the painting.


    ¡°This is the only painting that the Mafia lacks,¡± Mo Jue curtly replied, his lips curling into a smile. ¡°I received word that somebody had offered a huge sum for this painting, to think that it was you.¡±


    ¡°Dear Gorgeous Mo Jue, are you so poor to the point you are smuggling artifacts? Big Boss Mo is not the nicest of all to have you do this every time.¡± Ye Wei smiled candidly, and she was even more attractive when she clicked with the other person. While she wore the same mask as Eleven, she was several hints more lively, elegant, and properly charming. ¡°Since London is our turf, whether you can get it through customs even if you get it is still a question.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern!¡± Mo Jue squinted and punctuated his words. ¡°Give me the painting!¡±


    He ordered.


    Eleven and Ye Wei looked each other in the eye and Eleven let the woman go. She flatly asked, ¡°Whose side are you on?¡±


    The woman coldly smiled and Eleven, seeing what happened, knocked her out and she limply collapsed to a side. Her smile was the answer to whose side she was on. While keeping her alive did not mean that they would be caught between an anvil and hammer, they could do without her as well.


    Eleven said, ¡°How about we fight it out over one round?¡±


    ¡°You set the rules then.¡± Mo Jue was, in contrast, oddly agreeable. Although he was talking to Eleven, his eyes were on Ye Wei all the while. However, Ye Wei did not look at him and treated him as though he was completely invisible. She was much more curious about Silver Face.


    How capable was he after two years?


    Eleven plainly said, ¡°You and Silver Face each chooses any one of us to take on. Whoever goes down first, whether alive or dead, loses. No regrets.¡±


    ¡°Humph, do you think that people could win a one-on-one fight with pure luck?¡± Silver Face¡¯s voice was as hoarse as an old man. What was different from his hidden prowess was how his voice sounded much provocative and carried with it disrespect and disdain.


    It seemed as though he was certain he would be the top killer.


    ¡°Self-confidence is a good thing, but it may not always be accurate,¡± Eleven coldly said. She asked Mo Jue, ¡°Mo Jue, so how?¡±


    Mo Jue coldly harrumphed and had an extremely vicious look that showed no warmth. ¡°Why should I have such an unfair fight with you just because she is wounded?¡±


    He pointed at Ye Wei, specifically her left hand. Ye Wei¡¯s face slightly changed and tried not to betray her presence. While she had concealed it extremely well, she had no way of escaping Mo Jue¡¯s eyes.


    The woman was so strong that she was not too different from any other men. She figured out that if she had taken her on blow for blow, her entire arm would have been numb and hurting. Her tendons were certainly shot.


    Any movement would hurt excruciatingly and she was trying her best to hold it in.


    If a perfect her was already one step behind Mo Jue, her winning with a shot-up arm would be even more challenging.


    ¡°I guess this is the best possible solution out? What do you think?¡± Eleven was not one to typically laugh, and her laughter was apparently much more loaded. Silver Face looked at Mo Jue, and Ye Wei gently smiled without speaking.


    Mo Jue coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°Silver Face, get that drawing.¡±


    ¡°On it!¡±


    Eleven reached out and removed the painting before throwing it to Ye Wei. She coldly said, ¡°If you win against me, the painting belongs to you.¡±


    Once she passed the painting to Ye Wei, Eleven and Silver Face dealt blows at each other almost simultaneously. Silver Face had been waiting for this opportunity for two years. Once he struck, he kicked up a gust of cold wind.


    Eleven was best at hand-to-hand combat, and Silver Face happened to be best at hand-to-hand combat too. As the two of them fought, Ye Wei quickly retreated to a side and took a glance at Mo Jue silently. She focused on watching Eleven and Silver Face fight it out.


    In terms of speed and strength, both of them were comparable to each other. They exchanged fists and kicks and used the limited space in the room to vault up the walls. They fought very intensely and there was no clear victor in sight. It was a shame that several artifacts in the room were destroyed.


    Ye Wei was secretly shocked at how Silver Face had improved so quickly. His moves were at a wholly different level from two years ago.


    After thirty-over moves, Eleven was slightly confused by him. Thankfully for her, she had a lot of improvisation experience to fall back on and did not seem too out of place. However¡­


    ¡°Afraid?¡± Mo Jue gently said. Ye Wei did not respond and focused on Eleven and Silver Face exchanging blows with each other. While she felt that the moves were a tad familiar, she could not recall where she had seen them before.


    She must have seen them somewhere as the footwork and palm moves were somewhat familiar. Cold sweat trickled down Ye Wei¡¯s back. Silver Face seemed to have seen through Eleven¡¯s moves and could accurately intercept her each move and deal Eleven deadly blows in between the moves.


    The experts exchanged blows, each blow lethal and quick as lightning. Those in the fight could not see as clearly as those watching them fight. As they fought, they could end up overthinking and could only rely on instinct and experience to win.


    Ye Wei frowned and said, ¡°Eleven, blend your moves. Do not stay the same as before.¡±


    When Eleven heard it, she knew what was going on and immediately changed her moves and flipped. As she did away with her old habits, Silver Face could not keep up and took several punches from Eleven.


    The stalemate resumed a few minutes later, but Silver Face had a slight edge.


    Mo Jue¡¯s gaze deepened and he gripped Ye Wei¡¯s injured arm. As her tendons were injured, any movement sent a dull pain through her like steel hacking against bone. Whether intentionally or not, he happened to grip her where she hurt the most.


    Ye Wei was in such pain she gritted her teeth and stared at him angrily.


    Mo Jue did not seem to care and coldly laughed. ¡°A true gentleman does not interfere in the match, so shut up!¡±


    ¡°Dear Gorgeous Mo Jue, you can directly tell me that you want to feel me. Stop using such a bad excuse for that.¡± Ye Wei smiled and leaned into his embrace to reduce the tension on her arm.


    This man did not seem to care the slightest about her injury. Had he pulled on it further, her left arm would not recover in a month.


    Mo Jue looked at her coldly and deeply with his purple eyes. ¡°What¡¯s with you? Can¡¯t even overcome a female killer?¡±


    Ye Wei laughed without regard, knowing that Mo Jue was mocking her. She could not deny that she had an overbearing self-confidence when she fought against the woman in black to the point she made an error in judgment that caused her left arm to be seriously wounded.


    Her self-confidence had caused her to reap the fruits of her indiscretion.


    ¡°Eleven and I have been all-powerful for almost ten years. We should make way to a new generation so that they will be able to fully develop their potential.¡± Ye Wei mused. The woman in black was quite capable, but her overall performance was some distance away from hers. Said woman only won Ye Wei in terms of her immense strength that guaranteed injury on contact.


    Mo Jue had a cold and vicious look as he said, ¡°Seems like your position as the top killer is untenable.¡±


    He was referring to Silver Face, and Ye Wei knew Mo Jue was telling the truth. Silver Face¡¯s ability was already above Eleven¡¯s and hers. When it came to one-on-one fighting, they were not his match and defeat was only a matter of when.


    But how could she be so stupid to take him on alone? She and Eleven always fought as one.


    ¡°If he kills me, he will naturally become the top killer. Until I am dead, he can dream on! Of course, that said, Gorgeous Mo Jue will never care about whether I live or die.¡± Ye Wei gently laughed.


    While he was about to loosen his grip, he suddenly tightened his grip and an unbearable pain surged through Ye Wei¡¯s arm. Ye Wei¡¯s stomach hollowed out from the pain. It felt as though her nerves were torn at by someone for dear life.


    ¡®It hurts!¡¯


    She was able to tolerate a lot of pain, and she did not even bat her eyelids whilst stubbornly looking at Mo Jue, who applied more force instead. He knew that if he used that bit more force or tugged that bit more, her elbow would never recover.


    Would Ye Wei still be Ye Wei if she lost an arm?


    Would Ye Wei whose wings were clipped still be her? He was not too sure, and his eyes became even more sinister. His purple eyes were dark and vicious.


    He just had to be that bit more vicious to utterly destroy her.


    Sweat built up on Ye Wei¡¯s forehead, but she smiled even more gorgeous as she saw through Mo Jue despite her not knowing how she felt about it. She coldly laughed and said, ¡°Unless you have the confidence to totally mess me up, you can waste my elbow. Bai Ye will still be able to attach someone else¡¯s elbow onto me and business will still be as usual for me.¡±


    Ye Wei regretted saying that. Damn it, Ye Wei, you¡¯re too genius¡ªor so she wanted to say, but she could not bring herself to say it. Mo Jue¡¯s anger burst open and he seemed exasperated and angry. ¡°Do you think that I do not dare to?¡±


    ¡°No, what else do you not dare to?¡± Ye Wei chuckled and did not seem to care about the sharp pain in her arm and looked to Eleven and Silver Face again.


    There was suddenly a loud bang and Silver Face¡¯s fist landed on the stone statue of the lion and smashed its head. As rocks of various sizes fell, they created a commotion. Ye Wei was a little worried. Were they running to Popeyes coked on spinach today?


    She looked toward Eleven and Silver Face and ignored Mo Jue, even more so the warmth that came from his embrace.


    ¡°Wei Wei, sometimes, I really feel like strangling you,¡± Mo Jue suddenly spoke harshly and coldly.


    Ye Wei gently laughed and said, ¡°Likewise!¡±


    By killing the other person, they would become their original selves and would not worry about each other nor make things difficult for the other person. Wouldn¡¯t that be good? ¡®Mo Jue, do you think you are the only person who feels that way?¡¯


    In the blink of an eye, Silver Face and Eleven were in the middle. As she wanted a clearer look, she pushed Mo Jue away and slowly walked toward them. Mo Jue looked at her carefree silhouette sinisterly and felt the anger in his heart become more intense.


    She was extremely worried about Eleven. Silver Face only sustained a few minor chest injuries. Eleven, on the other hand, was obviously much slower and she was extremely worried. She knew that Eleven would not be doing herself any favors if she kept the battle going.


    When Silver Face leaped up, she shot silver needles at Silver Face. Silver Face managed to avoid the first two but not the third. Eleven was slashed in her arm by his small knife.


    Blood dripped and Eleven frowned. Silver Face was shot in an acupoint on his arm and he could not feel his arm. He, however, smiled and said, ¡°The blade of the knife is covered in poison. You lose.¡±


    Eleven arrogantly laughed as she lunged at him with open arms. She had no intention to tell him that she was immune to poisons.


    Silver Face did not expect Eleven to have no reaction and had to fight with Eleven again. Silver Face was immobilized in an arm. Ye Wei was relieved since he had lost a third of his potency.


    Silver Face was clearly disadvantaged. He ducked Eleven¡¯s flying kick and leaped up, grabbing the scepter of the goddess statue and agilely attacking Eleven with a high-difficulty move. He suddenly ran his finger over the night pearl on top of the scepter.


    The two tiles Ye Wei was on suddenly gave way, and Ye Wei suddenly felt her center of gravity drop as she fell.


    Mo Jue was shocked and he suddenly lurched forward like a leopard. ¡°Wei Wei¡­¡±


    He could only grab Ye Wei¡¯s sleeve but not her arm. Mo Jue¡¯s face changed and he leaped down without hesitation.


    The floor suddenly closed. Eleven was in shock¡­

 Chapter 427 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei only felt a huge force almost break her, and she landed in a somewhat helter-skelter manner as she was caught off guard. She could not help but roll several times on the ground and her arm became numb from the pain. She eventually rolled into a warm hug and her back was no longer painful. When she looked back in astonishment, she saw a pair of purple eyes in which worry flashed through.


    Mo Jue wrapped his arm around Ye family¡¯s waist, and Ye Wei looked up at the roof that was more than ten meters above and then at him. She smiled gorgeously and said, ¡°Dear gorgeous Mo Jue, do you really want to die together with me?¡±


    As though somebody had reopened an old wound, Mo Jue¡¯s gaze sank and he was embarrassed for a moment. He suddenly pushed Ye Wei away hard and did not show her face. Ye Wei coldly smiled and propped herself up from the ground with one arm. She, however, felt a heart-stabbing cold.


    She looked around and was shocked. Was this another secret room?


    It was another secret room that contained famous paintings and artifacts that was even colder and more sinister than the previous room. There were a few night pearls encrusted into the roof and there was only that bit of light that covered everything in the room. It was neither bright nor dark. Ye Wei stared at the goddess statue in the distance and a famous painting on the wall. It was clear that everything in the room was the same as above, which meant that one of the places had counterfeit items and the other had the real deal. She seemed to understand something¡ªthat this secret room was the real treasure trove. The one above was a false front.


    Those were definitely counterfeits and the real deals were upstairs. Most of Count Henry¡¯s most valuable collection was in this secret room.


    The cylinder she was carrying did not fall too far away and Ye Wei went over and took it out. She wore a pair of identification lenses. Mo Jue was already below the painting and coldly said, ¡°Save yourself the effort. This is the real deal.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Ye Wei swore crudely and threw the counterfeit away. ¡°Things sure got meaningful fighting tooth and nail over a counterfeit.¡±


    Mo Jue did not respond and observed his surroundings in great detail for an exit instead. Ye Wei looked up at him lazily as she rested against the goddess statue to recover her strength. She was not in good shape. If Mo Jue decided to strike, she¡­


    But he¡­ Why did he jump down with her? She forced a burst of laughter and closed her eyes to rest. It was as though he dropped down together with her and she couldn¡¯t help but recall some campy scenes in novels and dramas about people leaping off cliffs to their deaths without hesitation when the other fell off the cliff.


    If she did not understand Mo Jue, she would have thought that he really wanted to touch her. In the eyes of an outsider, was he a fool in love? She coldly laughed and decided not to think about it. Ye Wei realized that people really had strange feelings. Once you are used to something, you would keep up the habit.


    It was as though she had been used to not overthinking about things between Mo Jue and her, but only guessing what he, the godfather of the Mafia, would do, and his mentality. She found that it worked.


    Every time she thought about something, she subconsciously avoided it and did not overthink it.


    That was good too!


    Ye Wei suddenly felt a warm gaze pour on her and opened her eyes. She found Mo Jue standing in front of her and looking down at her. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Mo Jue knelt down and coldly laughed. ¡°I can¡¯t find a hidden mechanism to get out of here.¡±


    Ye Wei acknowledged and did not respond. She laughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s no big deal after all. Since I have someone gorgeous to accompany me, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Mo Jue coldly harrumphed and reached out to remove her mask. Ye Wei slapped his hand away and said, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t molest me.¡±


    ¡°Your face is utterly irritating!¡± Mo Jue coldly said. Ye Wei gently laughed and said, ¡°Your beauty standards are problematic. I had put in the most effort into making this mask. This mask, therefore, is completely perfect, so f*** off if you cannot appreciate it.¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s face remained sullen and anger burned in his eyes again as he stared at Ye Wei. He did not like the mask on her and wanted her original face. Ye Wei looked around the secret room and shouted upward a few times, but there was no response. She guessed that Eleven might not have heard it given the excellent soundproofing of the room.


    Henry must have been thoughtful enough to come up with a secret room within a secret room. If the two of them had not fought until they triggered that secret mechanism, they might never have discovered this treasure. How wonderful!


    ¡°This secret chamber is completely sealed off from the outside save an exhaust vent. If that exhaust vent is shut, we are going to suffocate to death,¡± Mo Jue said as he pointed to the exhaust vent to the right. He had long familiarized himself with his surroundings.


    ¡°Even the undead would die for a woman.¡± Ye Wei decided to straighten her legs and gently smiled. Her smile was a little roguish and yet a little loose. She started brazenly teasing Gorgeous Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue, for some reason, suddenly flew into a rage and slapped Ye Wei hard on her injured arm and Ye Wei screamed in pain. Although there was some exaggeration, it really hurt. He was really mean enough to not stop until he wasted her arm?


    Ye Wei stared at Mo Jue hard and Mo Jue went the whole nine yards by sitting next to her whilst reclining against the stone statue unhappily and did not move.


    In a cold and sinister secret room, having an unpredictable yet gorgeous person next to oneself was not the best of things. The two of them were rivals who would often send their enemies to kingdom come. Ye Wei looked at herself and then at him. She was at 70% of what she was always capable of. She definitely could not win against Gorgeous Mo Jue. While Mo Jue was always vicious toward Ye Wei, he never killed her.


    He, out of his penchant for evil, tortured her.


    Ye Wei, in a daze, somehow remembered his vicious expression outside the mansion by the beach and his cold words. Her slightly stirred heart was instantly suppressed and all became calm.


    She was speechless for a moment.


    Ye Wei had been sitting for long and grew cold. It did not help that she was sitting next to an ice cube. Ye Wei then pushed his shoulder and asked, ¡°How did you know that I was here tonight?¡±


    ¡°I did not!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. You clearly knew I was here. I am curious though. How did you manage to locate me?¡± Ye Wei mused and asked, ¡°Did I allow you to install something you shouldn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Whether you believe me or not is up to you!¡± Mo Jue coldly harrumphed with his typically cold look. There was even a rage that wished he could smash her in the face to stop her teasing once and for all. He never understood how she could always be so heartless.


    ¡°I don¡¯t buy that!¡± Ye Wei still smiled. To believe him or not was no longer important to her because it carried no significance. Since that did not change the outcome, Ye Wei was too lazy to think about it. ¡°So, what¡¯s with your hard-on for this painting?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just short of it,¡± Mo Jue answered the question albeit impolitely.


    ¡°Are you so needy to the point you have to do such things?¡± Ye Wei laughed gorgeously as she leaned into him. Mo Jue¡¯s gaze turned cold and looked at her as though he was looking at all his past enemies. ¡°Stay away from me, or I will really waste your arm.¡±


    ¡°Oh, who was the one who drew close to me? This place is so large, so go sit there.¡± Ye Wei arrogantly lifted her chin. If he crippled her arm, so be it. She would take it that it was his first time crippling her.


    She had never shown mercy before, and she did not grow up by being scared.


    Mo Jue coldly looked around quietly as Ye Wei, in his wishes, threw herself into his embrace. The secret room was too cold. It was still Gorgeous Mo Jue¡¯s embrace that was the most comfortable and warm, that she enjoyed. Beautiful Ye Wei had no intention of torturing herself.


    ¡°If you really need money, I can be your sugar mommy. Call me queen.¡±


    ¡°How lame.¡±


    ¡°Since we are not getting out, let¡¯s wait to be saved.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight with me for that painting.¡± Mo Jue ordered and did not allow Ye Wei to resist. Although he did not allow Ye Wei to resist, he indulged Ye Wei by allowing her to snuggle into his embrace.


    ¡°If you are missing a painting, so be it. Why are you so hard up about it? It¡¯s not like I am going to ruin your reputation.¡±


    ¡°My elder brother wants it!¡±


    ¡°My elder brother still wants it¡­ Are you the only person with an elder brother?¡± Ye Wei slapped Mo Jue¡¯s face neither gently nor hardly and Mo Jue did not avoid the slap. Ye Wei was thankful that she slapped him jokingly. If not, he would have kicked her tens of meters away.


    Elder brother, elder brother¡­


    ¡®Damn it, why is he so obedient toward Big Boss Mo? He is really obedient to a fault.¡¯


    ¡°Hey, if your brother has you kill me, will you kill me?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± he replied without the slightest hesitation.


    Ye Wei was slightly hurt and callously said, ¡°Whenever I am free, Eleven and I will head to Colombia and take him out. I¡¯ve decided that he will be the next target.¡±


    ¡°If anything untoward happens to him, I will kill you!¡± Mo Jue replied maliciously and insidiously. He would not allow anybody, even Ye Wei, to harm his elder brother.


    ¡°You are neither going to convince nor arm-twist me into it. Is this your first time threatening me?¡± Ye Wei coldly harrumphed.


    Mo Jue remained silent. Ye Wei smiled and wantonly caressed his waist. She had silver needles hidden in her palm. She opened and closed her hands to have the silver needles between her nails.


    Mo Jue did not move or speak, and Ye Wei said, ¡°Your purpose here tonight is not just the drawing. You want to know the performance gap between Silver Face and us, no?¡±


    When it came to Silver Face, Ye Wei secretly wondered whether Silver Face hated her most instead of Eleven.


    ¡°If you say so!¡± Mo Jue flatly replied. He did not deny it. When he saw them, he indeed wondered how much of a difference there was between Silver Face and them.


    Or, how much had he surpassed them?


    He knew that Silver Face had definitely surpassed them as he had a good idea of Silver Face¡¯s ability when he exchanged blows with him. Eleven and Ye Wei, however, were extremely capable of overperforming substantially under specific circumstances. Silver Face, on the other hand, was not capable of that. He hence wanted to know how much Silver Face had surpassed them. As to why he wanted to know that, it was afraid that she would never understand the reasons behind it for her whole life. He had learned how merciless Ye Wei could be.

 Chapter 428 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei smiled and gently ran her fingers over Mo Jue¡¯s face as she somewhat teased and mocked him. ¡°How rare is it that our dear gorgeous is much more honest this time.¡±


    Mo Jue looked down at the woman in his embrace and coldly laughed. ¡°I am not utterly fake like you!¡±


    Ever since they knew each other, save their first battle where he saw her actual character, the Ye Wei he saw always wore a gorgeous mask. Ye Wei¡¯s laughter was sometimes hearty and yet sometimes plain, and she had not changed much.


    She was sometimes seductive, sometimes innocent, sometimes domineering, and sometimes gentle. They might all be a performance, and he rarely saw her actual self in her eyes. He, however¡­ Mo Jue was extremely unwilling and indignant, but he suppressed his stifled feelings because he knew that whoever amongst them was real was toast.


    She always guarded her bottom line and never allowed him to cross it. He sometimes felt that Ye Wei was actually extremely smart and she looked the part too. Whenever they talked, she did not hesitate to demonstrate her smarts and allowed people to feel her cutting edge, showing no restraint. To such people, there was only so much they could be smart at. She, however, was not such a person. She deliberately demonstrated it. Her calm and wit ran much deeper than what she let on.


    Nobody else knew their position better than her, and nobody else was even clearer than her about what she wanted. Unless one was sincere toward her, they could never expect her to be sincere toward them. If one couldn¡¯t win her complete trust, they would always be separated by a thin veil from her.


    Their feelings were as such. He did not trust her and would never draw close to her nor allow her to draw close. Even though she used to have feelings for him, they were seeming feelings akin to one seeing the flowers through a fog.


    He was always certain that this woman was like a drifting cloud that would not stop for anybody. He, however, extremely wanted this drifting cloud for himself. Save encircling and trapping her, he could not think of any other better way.


    Every time he felt that she was drawing closer to him, she could kill the feelings and throw a wet towel on his thoughts. He hated this feeling, and when was Mo Jue ever being manipulated by people?


    He was the lead character in his life story, and he wanted everything under his control. Everybody else had to listen to him, and he did not want to be at Ye Wei¡¯s beck and call. When he was at the seaside mansion, he had already made up his mind to gradually clip her wings.


    Even if she hated him, he would do it.


    This woman would not fall in love with anybody. Since she would not believe anybody else save those few in the terrorist organization, let alone him, why should he show her mercy?


    He might as well destroy everything!


    The more time he spent with her, the clearer the thoughts of destroying her became. He was somewhat extremely eager to imprison her and drag her to hell with him as he fell into depravity. As he hurt her, he was also hurting himself.


    Ye Wei looked at him silently and suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Do you think that there might be a cold room here?¡±


    If there weren¡¯t, why was this place so cold? The temperature did not add up. Autumn in London was skin-piercing cold. Gusts of cold wind blew along and it somehow felt like hell.


    Mo Jue looked around and his lips became a straight line. One could not tell any emotion from it. Ye Wei could not be bothered about Mo Jue¡¯s emotions and looked up to the real artwork. This painting, the focus of tonight¡¯s grab, was still with her. While they were a tad greedy for each other¡¯s warmth, how would they show their ruthlessness when they tangled for it later? With silver needles in her hand, two legs, and an arm, she had absolutely no hopes of winning.


    She did not want to lose this painting.


    Mo Jue followed her gaze to the painting on the wall and coldly harrumphed. He asked, ¡°Are you seriously going to go up against me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you who want to go up against me.¡± Ye Wei smiled and leaned against him, casually drawing circles on his chest with her slender fingers. It was as though she was writing something, yet it was as though she was seducing him while looking at him gorgeously. ¡°You know very well that I am hell-bent on getting this painting. I have yet to slip up, and I don¡¯t intend this to be a precedent. If you are able to seize the drawing from me, then that is another story.¡±


    ¡°Based on this messed up body of yours?¡± Mo Jue held her wonky arm and gently smiled, a storm brewing in his purple eyes. He mercilessly mocked her. ¡°Even if both your arms are fighting fit, you are still not my match. What can you do with one arm? Besides, I have figured out your playbook, and as for you, you can save the effort. Even if you are capable of overperforming in spurts, you are never my match. Why must you mess yourself up so badly every damn time?¡±


    ¡°Excessive self-confidence is never a good thing, and not to mention that our fight for the painting is over once there is gunfire above us that startles the mercenaries. We will all die here as a result. Is that a good ending?¡± Ye Wei smiled as she gently shrugged free of his hand.


    ¡°Very well then. At least, you are not going anywhere either.¡± Mo Jue, surprisingly, did not deny what she said. Ye Wei was a little surprised but did not express it.


    Mo Jue, seemingly greedy for this atmosphere, allowed Ye Wei to hug him. All of a sudden, there was a light sound from above the secret room. While the sound insulation of the secret room was good, most normal people would not hear it. Ye Wei and Mo Jue had an extremely sharp hearing and heard the sound. As they realized that something was amiss, their faces changed


    It was a gunshot.


    Who fired?


    Was it Eleven or Silver Face? They were the only two above them. As they listened in intently, they only heard a sound and nothing else. Knowing that Eleven was not Silver Face¡¯s match, Ye Wei¡¯s face turned pale.


    Besides, Silver Face was an extremely cold and merciless person who would not care about Mo Jue¡¯s fate after his fall. Eleven, however, would worry about her fate and would inevitably be distracted. Eleven, under that condition, would even be less of a match to him.


    Who exactly fired the shot? Why was only one shot fired?


    Would the mercenaries below be startled? Even if Silver Face fired, he was not going anywhere else unless he duked it out.


    Eleven, Eleven¡­


    Ye Wei¡¯s fingertips trembled. Mo Jue looked at her coldly with a seeming smile. ¡°Want to guess who died?¡±


    Ye Wei¡¯s face turned pale and her body stiffened. She suddenly broke into a smile and Mo Jue¡¯s face changed as he felt a tinge of pain down his spine that suddenly became a much sharper pain. His limbs went numb.


    His face was as dark as Yama and there was a fierce murderous intent in his purple eyes that wished he could utterly dismember her. He was as vicious as a beast emanating a murderous intent.


    The thought of her laying her hands on him flashed through. Ye Wei quickly stood up and silver needles landed on several major acupoints on his chest. Although Mo Jue was immobilized, his purple eyes were as stern as the devil.


    Ye Wei coldly stood up and plainly said, ¡°I know I am not your match, but does that equate to me not being able to neutralize you? Mo Jue, you have been overly confident.¡±


    ¡°You really dare to subdue me?¡± Mo Jue asked. It was only on closer listening that one could hear the deep pain in his voice.


    ¡°There is nothing I do not dare to do. What matters is whether I want to.¡± Ye Wei quickly stopped speaking and looked around the secret room. There must be a door as these items would not have ended up here without a door.


    It was just hidden mechanisms all over the place.


    As she thought about Eleven, she had no time to look at Mo Jue¡¯s expression which grew even colder by the minute. She calmly looked for a hidden switch. The layout of the room was similar to the secret room above, albeit much smaller.


    How should they get out?


    The more one worried, the more panicked one would become.


    ¡°Ye Wei, do you really want to know whether Eleven is dead?¡± Mo Jue coldly asked as he sat down and did not move. It seemed as though nothing mattered.


    Ye Wei looked back and showed her anger. ¡°She will not die,¡± she curtly replied.


    ¡°If that is the case, why panic and subdue me?¡± Mo Jue coldly smiled. As she was looking down, she could not see his emotions. If she had seen them, they must be nothing short of utterly vicious. Did she actually lay a hand on him all because of Eleven?


    Would she kill him?


    ¡°I¡¯m too lazy to talk trash with you,¡± Ye Wei flatly replied as she searched for a hidden mechanism. A eureka moment suddenly came upon her. When Eleven and Silver Face were fighting above earlier, Silver Face triggered a gemstone on the goddess statue that caused them to drop into the trap.


    A moment of clarity flashed through her pitch-black eyes and she stood before the goddess statue whilst recalling how the two of them fought earlier. As she squinted, she saw the pearl that was the crux. Ye Wei leaped up and rotated the pearl on the scepter. The door opened.


    ¡°That¡¯s done it.¡± She rejoiced and leaped down while looking at the door she had opened in surprise. When she started walking, she recalled Mo Jue behind her. Should she bring him along? No. If she let him go, she would be unable to escape because Mo Jue was bound to strangle her.


    As she pondered, she suddenly felt a strong gust of wind behind her. Ye Wei, in huge shock, was unable to avoid it. She felt pain in her neck and her vision turned dark as she collapsed in a warm embrace.


    Why was he okay? That was the only thing running through Ye Wei¡¯s mind before she fainted.


    Mo Jue looked at the woman he carried deeply with a terrible rage on his face that burned. The secret room suddenly lit up and the once-dark space became as bright as day.


    A middle-aged British man who was elegantly and tastefully dressed led a group of men into the secret room. While he was fair-skinned, he grew a beard that did not seem to stick out but instead complimented him well. He was gentlemanly and exuded an air of royalty.


    The several elite guards behind him were armed.


    ¡°Second master, it has been a long time since we met and you¡¯re still looking as good.¡± He smiled and walked over. As he was about to hug Mo Jue, he realized that he was carrying a woman. Realizing that something seemed inappropriate, he smiled and walked away.


    ¡°Your Excellency, it has been a long time,¡± Mo Jue wiped all expressions off his face and plainly replied.


    ¡°This person is?¡±


    ¡°The person who stole the painting.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± A malicious and insidious look flashed through Count Henry¡¯s face.


    Mo Jue plainly said, ¡°I am taking the person.¡±


    Count Henry smiled and said, ¡°Oh, since that is the case, I shan¡¯t pursue it further. Second master, help yourself to whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Definitely. Thanks to you designing the traps for me, I have never lost a single treasure in these many years. If you see something to your liking, please help yourself to it. If it weren¡¯t for you, god knows how many of these treasures would have been stolen,¡± Count Henry replied generously. He unintentionally looked at Ye Wei and realized that Mo Jue¡¯s gaze sunk. He knew what was going on and stopped looking at her.


    Mo Jue moved his chin and said, ¡°My older brother wants that painting.¡±


    Count Henry looked in his direction, hesitated, and ordered somebody to take the painting down. Mo Jue, sparing pleasantries, said, ¡°I am afraid that I will have to trouble Your Excellency.¡±


    ¡°Please go ahead!¡±


    ¡°I will have to trouble you to help me ship these artifacts to Sicily. I¡¯ll pay the prescribed rate.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll do whatever second master requests without the slightest error,¡± Henry replied to him in a patronizing manner. ¡°If you see anything else that you¡¯ve taken a fancy to, just help yourself to it. Don¡¯t hold back.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Mo Jue plainly said as he looked at Ye Wei. He then turned to Count Henry and said, ¡°Somebody will liaise with you in a moment about the shipping of the artifacts, so put all the paintings together. If possible, we ship them tonight. The faster the better.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, second master. With me watching over the shipping, there will be absolutely no problem with these artifacts,¡± Count Henry confidently replied as he tapped his chest. Mo Jue nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you then.¡±


    He carried Ye Wei and walked out of the secret room neither slowly nor quickly.


    ¡®Wei Wei, you must not have expected that I designed all the hidden traps in this castle, huh?¡¯


    As he carried her down the flight of stairs, his lips curled into a smile. The lit white candles on the wall made the stairwell neither bright nor dark, and the ambiance complemented Mo Jue who walked in between both sides of the light. He was cold, secretive, and his sinister streak showed itself and revealed viciousness akin to bloodlust.


    He looked down and saw a pale Ye Wei, whose long hair and arms dropped. The mask did not conceal the slightest of her arrogance. For some reason, even though he was looking at her in his embrace, he felt that she was thousands of meters away.


    To be so near, yet so far apart!


    He walked slowly and the candlelight shining on him cast a long shadow that was three parts coldness, three parts resoluteness, and four parts loneliness.


    It felt extremely tragic and said.


    The man next to Count Henry said, ¡°Your Excellency, who is he? And why are you so respectful toward him?¡±


    ¡°He¡­¡± Count Henry laughed and said, ¡°He is the toughest man in the world.¡±


    The man did not seem to understand, and Count Henry shook his head. ¡°If you do not understand, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    In the woods below the castle, Rong Yan looked at her watch and was extremely anxious. Ye Wei and Eleven had yet to show up way after the scheduled time. Did something happen to them? Ye Wei and Eleven had no plans for Rong Yan to take any risks as Rong Yan was not like them. Rong Yan was, however, afraid that they were caught in a gunfight and would be overwhelmed, so she insisted on coming. Ye Wei had no choice but to have her drive and pick them up.


    It was an hour past the scheduled time and nobody was seen coming out. She, however, saw many people enter the castle.


    She could not help but worry.


    Rong Yan suddenly saw Mo Jue carry an unconscious Ye Wei out, and she was extremely shocked.

 Chapter 429 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Rong Yan kept herself low and watched Mo Jue carry Ye Wei into the car without moving. She was so nervous her palms were sweating, and she had no idea what to do. The castle suddenly lit up and was as bright as day. The sinister feelings of earlier were removed. Rong Yan felt even weirder. What was actually going on? Who was the man who was carrying Ye Wei?


    Since they were not far from the castle, Rong Yan did not dare to make a careless move and hid in a dark corner. There were too many people below and she was afraid she would not be able to escape had she startled them. As this was not something Rong Yan wanted, she could only head back.


    The silence in the small space allowed her to hear her tense and nervous heartbeat.


    Seeing Mo Jue carry Ye Wei into the car and leave, Rong Yan felt even more uneasy. Where was Eleven? Why didn¡¯t she see Eleven? Rong Yan¡¯s heart leaped to her mouth. Regardless of whether Eleven was dead or alive, news was what confirmed it.


    Ye Wei and Eleven were always inseparable, and it was impossible for one to be carried away whilst the other was left behind unless one of them was dead for good. As Rong Yan thought of this possibility, her face turned pale.


    And her heart thumped even more quickly. Mo Jue had already driven and brought Ye Wei away. Rong Yan did not dare to make a move, and she saw Count Henry lead some men out after half an hour. She was too far to clearly hear them speak, but she could somewhat hear Count Henry give them instructions before leaving after a moment.


    The castle became peaceful once again.


    The wind blew and waves lapped in the dark night. She felt a little cold but waited for another twenty minutes. She did not see anybody handle bodies, nor people enter or leave the castle. Rong Yan hesitated for a moment before flooring the gas and driving downhill.


    She thought of several possibilities but refused to think about the possibility of Ye Wei being captured and Eleven being killed. She could only console herself nonstop that everything was fine and that they could have left through another path.


    There were multiple ways to access the mansion, and they could have left by sea.


    ¡®Stop scaring yourself.¡¯ Rong Yan consoled herself nonstop as she drove toward the headquarters of the terrorist organization. Once she stopped the car, she ran in and grabbed a man and asked, ¡°Where is Brother Chu?¡±


    ¡°In the conference hall.¡±


    Rong Yan let him go and rushed toward the second floor. When she turned by the stairs, she saw Chen Yang and Fang Ying talk to each other in hushed tones. Chen Yang, as though he was convincing Fang Ying to leave, showed an extremely awkward look.


    He sharply saw Rong Yan and frowned. His face sunk and he asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Is it of your business?¡± Rong Yan coldly smiled. When she just followed Chu Li years ago, Chen Yang was extremely good-looking but had a fiery temper and somewhat childlike. Five years had passed and he had clearly matured.


    He, however, fancied Fang Ying and was hell-bent on getting together with Fang Ying. Chen Yang always thought that she was the third party who sabotaged their relationship and was extremely biased against her. Since he was Chu Li¡¯s right-hand man, Rong Yan did not want to make things difficult for Chu Li and rarely mentioned to him about how Chen Yang made things difficult for her.


    As she walked past them and headed to the conference hall, Chen Yang raised his hand out to stop her. He said, ¡°Miss Rong Yan, Brother Chu has given instructions that nobody is to approach the conference hall.¡±


    Rong Yan¡¯s face turned cold and she took a look at Fang Ying. She noticed that her face was extremely pale like a withered rose. She secretly wondered why she had yet to recover and the scene in the afternoon appeared in her mind. While she felt good, she was worried about Eleven and Ye Wei and impolitely mocked, ¡°Ah Li¡¯s ¡®anybody¡¯ includes her, but not me.¡±


    The few of them would never avoid her.


    Fang Ying naturally knew what she was saying and coldly laughed. ¡°Rong Yan, you are too self-confident. When Wei Wei said she would not avoid you, are you assuming that everybody will not avoid you? I have followed them for so long, and they never allowed me to take part in their conferences. Even Zhou Zheng, Jiang Qing, and Chen Yang are not to approach. Who are you to think that you are something? Do not forget that he had chosen me over you in the afternoon.¡±


    As she reached the end, she was somewhat pleased and could not conceal her bias and irritation for Rong Yan. Pushing away the gentleness of days past, love rivals encountering each other would certainly end up as such. She had always thought that she and Chu Li would have long been married had it not been for Rong Yan.


    Rong Yan¡¯s heart slightly ached. When it came to rebutting, Scheming Chu was sometimes not her match, let alone Fang Ying. Rong Yan was not in the mind to tangle with her. She pushed away Chen Yang¡¯s arm and walked away. Chen Yang bellowed, ¡°Miss Rong Yan, if you are going to barge in, do not blame me for being impolite.¡±


    ¡°I want to see how impolite you can get.¡± Rong Yan had her way and pushed him away. Chen Yang, in a rage, slapped Rong Yan. As Rong Yan was not a skilled person, she did not steady herself and knocked against the wall.


    Fang Ying coldly laughed. Rong Yan squinted and said, ¡°Chen Yang, you sure have the gall to hit me. However incompetent and unhelpful I am, I am not somebody you can just hit. Get out of my way!¡±


    She could wait to settle the score with him.


    As she was about to force her way through, Chen Yang acted again. Fang Ying secretly mocked her without the slightest sympathy. Suddenly, there was a strong gust of wind and somebody held Chen Yang¡¯s hand when he was about to hit Rong Yan. Chu Li embraced Rong Yan with his other hand and grabbed Chen Yang¡¯s wrist with his other hand. His eyes were sinister and his anger spiked.


    ¡°Ah Li¡­¡± Rong Yan was at ease whilst Fang Ying¡¯s face slightly changed as she gritted her teeth in hatred.


    ¡°Brother Chu, I¡­¡± Chen Yang did not know how to explain his predicament. He could not say that he did not want to entertain Rong Yan and deliberately hit her on Fang Ying¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°Chen Yang, I have warned you before that I will cripple you if you dare to lay a finger on her. Did you treat my words as nothing?¡± Chu Li flatly replied. Rong Yan, in his embrace, could feel his undulating anger.


    ¡°Brother Chu¡­¡± Chen Yang was in fear and his wrist ached even more. Chu Li turned his hand and broke Chen Yang¡¯s arm with a tug and pull. Chen Yang¡¯s agonizing scream filled the second floor.


    His two other right-hand men, Zhou Zheng and Jiang Qing, hurried over.


    Chen Yang was sweating buckets from the pain but endured it. He did not dare to believe that Chu Li would be this vicious toward him for the want of a woman. Chu Li was one who protected his brothers, and he, Zhou Zheng, and Jiang Qing had followed him for close to ten years. They had always trusted each other and rarely had such conflicts. To think that Chu Li would break his arm because of Rong Yan¡­


    ¡°Brother Chu¡­¡± Jiang Qing and Zhou Zheng reached but did not dare to help Chen Yang. Zhou Zheng looked at Fang Ying sternly. Fang Ying¡¯s face turned even paler. She looked at Chu Li in a daze and was about to collapse.


    ¡°Jiang Qing, bring him downstairs and patch him up after he has ached for a few hours. Zhou Zheng, guard this place,¡± Chu Li flatly replied and turned to look at Fang Ying. ¡°Little Ying, you are unwell. Go back and rest.¡±


    When he finished his words, he led Rong Yan into the conference hall.


    Bai Ye and Black J watched on at the door and raised their eyebrows without saying a word. Bai Ye showed Jiang Qing a gesture for Jiang Qing to bring Chen Yang to a private doctor. Jiang Qing nodded in panic and led Chen Yang down.


    Zhou Zheng coldly looked at Fang Ying and quietly guarded the conference hall.


    Fang Ying, utterly humiliated, clenched her fists. To think that he treated her as invisible right before other people, and how could he treat Chen Yang this way because of Rong Yan? How could he, how could he? He had never treated Zhou Zheng and the others this way. They were, apart from Bai Ye, Black J and Jason, his most trusted brothers.


    Jealousy, like a poisonous snake, gnawed at her heart. Fang Ying looked at the conference hall in hatred before walking away in anger. He trusted Rong Yan, but not her. He actually trusted Rong Yan¡­


    Fang Ying turned around at the stairs. She leaned against the pillar and her eyes were wide open. The moonlight gently poured down through the window. Her pale face seemed even more terrifying under the moonlight. Her eyes were filled with anger, jealousy, and a tinge of¡­ viciousness.


    It was as though all her strength was sapped from her and she could not move. As she leaned against the pillar, she gradually lost her strength and collapsed onto the floor. Tears poured out of her eyes. She had accompanied Chu Li without regrets or complaints for those ten-over years and through his darkest and worst parts of his life. She comforted him when he was battered and bruised, and even gave him all the gentleness she could.


    She had treated him with all her care and concern without hoping for anything in return. She only hoped that she would be able to spend the rest of her days watching over somebody whom she loved. Too many things happened later on, and she had no choice. She had, from the beginning to the end, loved him deeply.


    Why did he treat her this way?


    The feelings of the past caught up with her, but she could not erase the image of him with Rong Yan. Ever since Rong Yan returned, he was distracted even when he was with her. He would occasionally talk about how Yan Yan was, how Yan Yan¡­


    She absolutely hated it!


    Would he only take a look at her after Rong Yan died?


    She could feel Chu Li become further and further from her to the point he was out of her grasp.


    As Fang Ying thought about it, she felt even more agonizing and her gaze became even more sinister. Since that was the case¡­ She looked at the moon outside the sky¡­


    Fang Ying had never been this certain that she wanted Rong Yan dead more than anybody else!


    As they entered the conference hall, the few of them, including the regal Ross, were present. Chu Li asked, ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    Rong Yan, having just recovered from her shock, looked at him. He was one who absolutely trusted and protected the three of them. She did not expect him to clip Chen Yang¡¯s wings for her.


    ¡°Are you in a daze? I am asking if you¡¯re injured.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Rong Yan shook her head. Bai Ye asked, ¡°Yan Yan, is there something urgent?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Something happened to Wei Wei and Eleven.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Everybody was shocked. Jason got up from his seat and quickly sat next to Rong Yan. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened?¡±


    Rong Yan completely described what she saw tonight, and they were the only ones who could save Ye Wei and Eleven.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see Eleven?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I only saw him carry Ye Wei as he left.¡± Although the two of them were identically dressed, the ornaments on their wrists were different. She naturally knew that was Ye Wei.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mo Jue!¡± Chu Li exclaimed.

 Chapter 430 - : Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Following Chu Li¡¯s simple discussion with the rest, Ross would investigate Count Henry as he was British royalty and nobody knowing his association with the First Terrorist Organization would make investigations a tad easier. Chu Li instinctively knew that Count Henry was inevitably related to the situation. Black J would look up artifacts that recently cleared customs whereas Jason and Bai Ye would investigate Ye Wei and Eleven¡¯s traces. Chu Li would command from headquarters.


    In previous incidents, except for Rong Yan being held hostage by Prince William, Chu Li was always behind the scenes. This time, almost all the elites in the organization were mobilized to locate Ye Wei and Eleven. Everybody knew that Henry, Mo Jue, and the artifacts were clues that led to Ye Wei and Eleven¡¯s whereabouts, which was the most important. With Ye Wei in Mo Jue¡¯s clutches, Chu Li was extremely worried about Ye Wei¡¯s fate. He was most worried about Eleven¡¯s disappearance.


    Once everyone was assigned their missions, they quickly got down to work. Only Rong Yan and Chu Li were left in the conference hall. Chu Li, departing from his previous calmness, became angry and sinister-looking. He grabbed Rong Yan who was about to leave and coldly asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    He sounded sinister and his voice even had a few hints of bloodlust. Rong Yan smiled. He seemed to become even more easily provoked by her. She did not know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing, but she loved him flying into a rage as it made him seem livelier.


    She calmly looked at Chu Li, who had dark hair, clear eyes, and an Oriental suaveness. Chu Li was not as casual-looking as Bai Ye but had his own streak. His hidden domineering streak was not something that could be cultivated overnight. She remembered that when she first knew him, her first impression of him was a handsome man who was ruthless but lacked that intimidating authority.


    ¡°I¡¯m going home!¡± Rong Yan plainly replied as she tried to break free from him and leave. Chu Li, however, held her tightly and she could not move. She could not help but smile and ask, ¡°Could you just afford me that personal freedom, please?¡±


    Chu Li looked at her angrily and thinned his lips into a straight line. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how dangerous it was to go to the castle with Ye Wei and Eleven? You only know some fancy moves and some fencing at best. There are so many mercenaries there. What were you doing there? Do you have a freaking death wish?¡±


    Since they were all around, he could afford the anger he had long suppressed in him to act up. The more he recalled, the more he was terrified because he knew what kind of person Mo Jue was. He had also been slightly careless and assumed that Ye Wei and Eleven were partners forever and would not bring anybody along. If Mo Jue knew that there was also a Rong Yan present, Rong Yan would have never made it back alive.


    As Chu Li thought about it, he was terrified, fearful, and then angry. He was angry at how she did not know her limits and put herself in such a dangerous situation. Knowing his own anger was not to be sniffed at, he quietly said to himself earlier that he really wanted to strangle her.


    Rong Yan was the only person who could send him into such a flying rage and invoke all his emotions.


    ¡°I insisted on going myself, and Ye Wei and Eleven were alone in the castle. What¡¯s wrong with me being their getaway driver? Besides, I was hidden in the woods and simply could not be seen in the night. I still came back in one piece, so where is this ¡®danger¡¯ that you are rambling about?¡± Rong Yan softly defended herself. She admitted that she had taken a slight risk, and she was also thankful that nobody discovered her. If not¡­


    She naturally knew what Chu Li was angry about, and she felt even more smug and sweet as he scolded her. Rong Yan could not help but mock herself for being such a masochistic freak that had been hurt and abandoned by Scheming Chu these past few years. It was afraid she would become the legendary cockroach that would survive everything that was thrown at it, becoming the badass female lead who became stronger with abuse.


    ¡°What if?¡± Chu Li could not help but roar. Zhou Zheng, who was standing at the door, broke into a smile as he heard his boss roar. Ever since Rong Yan left, he had never heard his boss roar and was really not quite used to it.


    ¡°There are very few what-ifs. Besides, I am already back. That said, if I weren¡¯t there, you all wouldn¡¯t know whether Wei Wei and Eleven have met with trouble and ought to thank me.¡± Rong Yan plainly smiled.


    Chu Li felt he was talking to a wall, and his face became even more sullen.


    ¡°I will not allow you to do this next time.¡± Chu Li retracted his anger and tried to calm himself down. His words that followed were not as calm. ¡°If you dare to take such a risk again, I will break your legs.¡±


    ¡°I am even more certain that you are really violent.¡± Rong Yan callously smiled and pushed him as she walked away. ¡°I am going home.¡±


    Chu Li took a few steps forward and grabbed her. ¡°You will stay here and not go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Oh. If that¡¯s the case, where shall I sleep?¡± Rong Yan raised her eyebrows. Her calm and beautiful eyes had a hint of mockery. ¡°Are you sure that you really welcome my presence? Are you sure you have no other women on your bed?¡±


    As she recalled that terrible scene, her heart ached and her eyes became even colder. Him having the gall to hug Fang Ying on their bed hurt her even more than anybody else, and it hurt her even more when he exchanged her for Fang Ying.


    ¡°Chu Li, did you overestimate me? Do you think that I will bear whatever you are doing just simply because I can bear it?¡±


    She had her own threshold, and while the threshold could be discussed, whatever that fell below it was a no-go.


    She felt even more terrible thinking about it and tried to break free from him. She wanted to leave. She did not want to appear scorned before him. Chu Li, however, tightly hugged her and shouted, ¡°Rong Yan!¡±


    When she calmed down, Chu Li exhaled. He said through gritted teeth, ¡°I did not touch her!¡±


    Rong Yan was stunned and then bitterly smiled. She clearly saw it with her own eyes. How dared he lie to her? She bit her lip to the point it almost bled. While Chu Li was one who rarely explained such things, she was also not as narrow-minded. It was not as though he had not touched women before, but Fang Ying¡­ And he still wanted to lie to her? She could not stand that the most.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Chu Li¡¯s angry eyes cooled down and became calm.


    As Rong Yan quietly watched on, he calmly smiled and pulled out a gun from his chest and flipped its safety off. Rong Yan was shocked, panicked, and pressed on his hands. She angrily said, ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can cripple me.¡± Chu Li put the gun in Rong Yan¡¯s hands and had her aim at his manhood. Such a move, while comical, was said and done by Chu Li with a poker face that had a few hints of anger.


    Rong Yan was utterly shocked. He should not humor her in such a way. Was he acting tough because he knew she would never shoot?


    ¡°You know how to fire a gun, right? I¡¯ve seen you fire a gun, and not too shabbily, so just pull the trigger.¡± Chu Li gently instructed Rong Yan. Rong Yan flipped the safety of the gun on and laughingly scolded him. ¡°Are you crazy enough?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Chu Li replied righteously. His stern, authoritative face seemed to arrogantly say, ¡®Do you have a problem with me acting tough?¡¯


    ¡°If you are not keeping this game up, I am calling it a day.¡± Rong Yan smiled and was about to leave when Chu Li grabbed her and hugged her from behind. He rested his head on her shoulders and said pitifully, ¡°Yan Yan, just believe me once more, okay?¡±


    A massive battle waged on in Rong Yan¡¯s heart. Honestly speaking, she did see something that day, but it was not complete. She did see him and Fang Ying tangle on the bed¡­ While she wanted to quietly enter, Chen Yang stopped her and dragged her to the central atrium downstairs. She did not have the courage to face them and left the castle in a rage. She did not know what happened later.


    Should she believe him?


    She chided herself at how she cheapened herself so badly. Even if she did not see how it ended, he and Fang Ying had indeed¡­ Although he really wanted to but did not give in to his physical desires, his heart was lost. She minded the latter the most.


    ¡°Yan Yan¡­¡± Chu Li could not help but soften his voice. He understood Rong Yan and he knew that she had not completely given up hope on him. If she had completely given up hope on him, she would not have come back. Prince William was the precedent.


    This woman was one who never turned back.


    ¡°Ah Li, I¡¯ll ask you this again. Before I was captured by Brother Tian, did you have sex with Fang Ying?¡±


    ¡°I said I did not.¡±


    ¡°You lied! I clearly saw it!¡± Rong Yan could not help but roar. She did not want to lose her cool, but she did not want him to deceive her again.


    ¡°Rong Yan, I¡¯ll say it once again. I did not¡ªwait, do you mean the night before you went missing?¡± Chu Li flatly asked. Rong Yan nodded stiffly. He could not help twist her ear and said, ¡°I was at a banquet at the Port of London that day, damn it. I only rushed back when I received Zhou Zheng¡¯s call. When did you see me having sex with Fang Ying?¡±


    When he finished roaring, he lapsed into deep thought and then asked, ¡°You did see it?¡±


    Rong Yan nodded and described what she saw that day. Chu Li¡¯s face sunk and scolded Chen Yang in his heart. He could not keep that rascal by his side anymore since he was capable of such a thing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain to you what happened. My turn now. Do you believe your eyes or me?¡± Chu Li coldly asked her.


    She actually believed him, and that knot and conflicting feelings in her heart inevitably lifted. This incident was the reason she was most disappointed in him, and she would have had a much better impression of him had that incident not happened.


    ¡°You can take it that I believe you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you still sound a little aggrieved. Since that is the case, just don¡¯t believe me and take it that I have something going on with her.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me that didn¡¯t cross your mind? When she returned, who was the person who looked to the skies, the moon, the stars, and hoped she would be happy? Who was the person who accompanied her day in and day out? You even slept with her.¡±


    ¡°Are you out to settle the score?¡±


    ¡°So what if I am out to settle the score? You have done one too many things that could not be forgiven. If I had been that bit meaner, you would never have seen me again. Ask yourself, hand to heart, whether the things you did to me were overboard, will you?¡±


    ¡°Believe me or not, we are talking about this incident now.¡±


    ¡°Chu Li, please do not be nice just because I have been nice to you.¡±


    ¡°Who was the first to run out of words?¡±


    ¡°Are you picking a fight?¡± Rong Yan coolly looked at him with arms akimbo.


    Chu Li coldly harrumphed. He was not so stupid. She was finally happy, and he would be foolish to do something akin to shooting himself in the foot. He could not help but retort. ¡°You might as well gouge this pair of eyes of yours since they are useless.¡±


    Rong Yan coolly looked at his lower half and said, ¡°You might as well cut off your little brother since it¡¯s useless too.¡±


    Chu Li, without changing his face, replied, ¡°How could it be useless? It will make you extremely happy.¡±


    ¡°Hmmph!¡± Rong Yan harrumphed. That jerkass.


    Taking advantage of the situation was something Chu Li often did to Rong Yan. When Rong Yan smiled, he immediately cupped her face and kissed her lips. He hungrily nipped at the sweetness that belonged to him while Rong Yan allowed him to. Chu Li and Fang Ying were thorns in her heart, and what could she do about it since she was in love with him? He had to choose. And while she was uncomfortable between the ambiguity between Fang Ying and him, she¡­


    Could not bear to leave him however much she wanted to.


    Although she did think of leaving Chu Li, it was even more so after he treated her that way. Her heart, however, did not follow her mind. If one was deeply in love with a person, she may have been willing enough to die in his hands.


    ¡°Yan Yan¡­¡± Chu Li looked at her deeply. ¡°Stop being difficult and sulking with me, please?¡±


    As they had never talked like this in a long time, the atmosphere was really good. Rong Yan could not help but miss it and deceived herself by not mentioning Fang Ying. She knew that he was unhappy every time he mentioned Fang Ying. She was the demon in his heart.


    ¡°If you are not saying anything, I¡¯ll take it as a yes.¡± Chu Li smiled as he brought her out of the conference hall. Chu Li said to Zhou Zheng, who was still around, ¡°Ah Zheng, go check on Chen Yang, that chap.¡±


    ¡°On it!¡±


    Chu Li brought Rong Yan back to his room on the third floor. Many people were staying there, and each room was similar to an apartment, each with their own kitchen. Once Chu Li brought Rong Yan back to his room, they straightaway headed for the kitchen.


    Rong Yan was baffled. What was he up to?


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°What else can you do in the kitchen? Cook of course!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Rong Yan was almost unable to catch her breath. To cook? At this hour? She looked at her watch. It was one in the morning¡­¡±Do you even have the heart to ask me to cook for you at this hour?¡±


    Chu Li became aggrieved and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I have become skinnier? I did not eat well when you weren¡¯t around.¡±


    Rong Yan looked at him from top to bottom. He had indeed become skinner, but¡­ Was it of her concern? Who of the sane mind would make food at this hour? Was she present to fill his tummy?


    Rong Yan stared at Chu Li angrily while the latter turned away and opened the fridge. There was nothing else but eggs in the fridge. He paused for a moment and kissed Rong Yan¡¯s face. ¡°Yan Yan, I¡¯ll get some ingredients from Bai Ye. Wait for me.¡±


    Before Rong Yan could reply, Chu Li disappeared. Rong Yan kicked the fridge violently, and the eggs in the fridge rattled. To think that Scheming Chu could think of getting ingredients from Bai Ye!


    As she sulked, the doorbell rang. The door should be locked from the inside. She frowned.


    ¡°Brother Chu, I¡­¡± She opened the door to see Fang Ying, and Fang Ying, likewise, saw her. Fang Ying stopped mid-sentence and her face changed¡­

 Chapter 431 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Fang Ying¡¯s voice trembled as if she had seen a ghost. Her already weak body gave off a feeling that she was about to faint. She looked weak but her gaze was red like she was holding a grudge.


    Rong Yan¡¯s good mood was ruined and she said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve been here all along. As for you, why are you here when it¡¯s already so late?¡±


    She acted as if she was the owner as this level belonged to Chu Li. Even Zhou Zheng and Jiang Qing would not disturb him if there was nothing urgent. Fang Ying was too insensible.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Brother Chu. Please excuse us,¡± Fang Ying said coldly as she looked at Rong Yan with hatred.


    ¡°He¡¯s not around.¡± Rong Yan smiled. ¡°You look for him for at least four, five times every day, so you should not have anything urgent. Come tomorrow if you don¡¯t mind. Fang Ying, aren¡¯t you tired of disturbing Chu Li every day? He has already said that you have not recovered and should rest in your room. Or is it that you don¡¯t want to recover?¡±


    ¡°I want to look for Brother Chu.¡± Fang Ying repeated. Her mouth had turned pale and she did not believe what Rong Yan said.


    Rong Yan sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that he¡¯s not here.¡±


    Her tone sounded cold as she looked at Fang Ying calmly. She felt that Fang Ying used to be very gentle, but she could no longer empathize with Fang Ying at all. Fang Ying gave her a horrible feeling. She did not mind someone fighting over Chu Li with her, but she hated people playing dirty tricks, and she hated treating Chu Li like an object and wanting to occupy him even more.


    Fang Ying wanted Chu Li to be with her all the time and it was alright if she did not how to behave or observe the feelings of others. But, Rong Yan found it annoying that Fang Ying did not even know the basic code of conduct. Moreover, given Fang Ying¡¯s birth and upbringing, it was impossible for her not to know all these and it was obvious she just wanted to occupy Chu Li.


    But, that was the power of a girlfriend or wife, not hers.


    ¡°Rong Yan, why not leave for good since you¡¯ve already left? Why do you have to come back?¡± Fang Ying lost her cool and screamed. She had a begrudging look and wanted to tear the woman in front of her apart.


    She was deeply jealous of Rong Yan, jealous of this woman who caught all of Chu Li¡¯s attention. Chu Li had already scolded her because of Rong Yan and even hurt Chen Yang. No one had ever made Chu Li like this and Fang Ying wondered if Chu Li would kill her if she hurt Rong Yan.


    Fang Ying laughed coldly with sorrow and sarcasm.


    Rong Yan crossed her arms and said calmly, ¡°You have no right to interfere with whether or not I leave. Fang Ying, no one can force me to leave and even if I leave someday, it is not because of you but because I¡¯ve decided to leave. What I do now have nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°How is it not related? If it was not because of you¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmph, right, I remember something very interesting. Fang Ying, do you mind explaining to me who you were with in the room on the day I was caught by Brother Tian?¡± Rong Yan sneered before Fang Ying could finish her sentence. She had been puzzled by this question for almost a year and it was because of that incident that she was slowly disappointed in Chu Li. She was more and more hurt every time and treated him coldly until the two of them started to be more distant and fought every day.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Fang Ying¡¯s expression changed and she staggered. She looked calm but her split second of dodging did not escape from Rong Yan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t understand. Just take it as I mistook the wrong person and heard it wrong that day. At first, I wanted to ask Chu Li about it, but it seems like¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Fang Ying¡¯s voice instantly became sharp and Rong Yan sneered. She was better than Fang Ying in terms of breaking down a person¡¯s defense. Fang Ying was already in a panic and she wanted to kill Rong Yan. It was easy for her to kill Rong Yan now that Chu Li was not around, but she did not want Chu Li to hate her forever. This was something she definitely did not want.


    She could no longer stay here as Rong Yan had made it clear that if she continued to stay, Rong Yan would clarify about this incident. How did Rong Yan know about it and had she asked Chu Li about it? She was afraid that if she continued to stay and if Chu Li came back, Rong Yan would ask the two of them to explain what had happened that day. If the truth was uncovered, Chu Li would know about the ugly things she did and be disappointed in her. She did not want this to happen and she felt as if she was punched by someone the moment she thought of Chu Li¡¯s disgusted face.


    ¡°Rong Yan, don¡¯t be too arrogant. He will eventually leave you,¡± Fang Ying said this and walked away while sneering.


    Rong Yan harrumphed and closed the door with a bang.


    After a while, Chu Li came back with the ingredients that he searched for and rushed into the kitchen. Rong Yan had originally wanted to cook for him, but she had lost her interest now.


    ¡°Fang Ying came to look for you just now,¡± Rong Yan said calmly and kudos to her for being able to sound so calm. Sometimes, she really felt like she was a ninja.


    ¡°Oh, for what?¡± Chu Li did not give much reaction.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You can go ask her.¡± Rong Yan turned around angrily and went back into the room before slamming the door. She leaned against the door and panted. What was she angry about? Seriously¡­


    ¡°Yan Yan, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Chu Li knocked on the door and shouted pitifully.


    ¡°You can cook yourself. I¡¯m tired and I want to sleep.¡± Rong Yan locked the door and switched on the light and she was shocked.


    She thought that she had entered the wrong place for a moment.


    The carpet, curtains, and painting were all changed. The carpet was her favorite European-styled and the curtains were in her favorite sea blue color. Even the painting on the wall was changed into her favorite style and the decorations no longer had any trace of Fang Ying.


    She was shocked as this room had a complete makeover and she was not used to it. But¡­ she felt so happy. She thought that he must have listened to what she said that day.


    She thought that he must have heard about her grudges that day. Chu Li had ignored her thoughts for a very long time. But, she felt that she should reflect on herself too as she did not tell him much about her thoughts.


    She did not tell him much. The negative emotions that Fang Ying gave her were kept in her heart and she had never expressed anything. Chu Li was never good at guessing her thoughts and he was extremely busy. He was not the worms in her stomach and would not know about her thoughts.


    She bit her lip and almost cried tears of joy. She started to hate this room after knowing about Fang Ying and that there were too many traces of Fang Ying in this room. She could not sleep well in this room and there was a time where she was easily frustrated and anxious.


    It was all gone.


    ¡°Yan Yan, let me know if there¡¯s anything else you don¡¯t like and I will change it.¡± His voice sounded low from outside the door.


    She smiled and did not say anything for a while. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    Florence, France.


    Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya were enjoying their honeymoon in France as they explored every part of Provence. It was their newlywed honeymoon and both of them were in a good mood. Provence was beautiful like heaven in October.


    Third Young Master Ye owned a small castle on the south side of Provence. The lavender period lasted very long this year and they could see a field of purple flowers even in October. It was fragrant and the sea of flowers was very beautiful under the bright sun. It was the first time Cheng Anya saw such a beautiful sea of flowers every day. She could look at the lavender field from the north side of the small palace and she loved the afternoon when the wind would blow and the sea of purple flowers would sway like waves. The beauty was something that could not be described with words.


    She felt comfortable, sweet, and relaxing just by staying in the castle all day and not going anywhere else.


    She wanted to run around in the field but was forbidden by Third Young Master Ye as he was worried about her body and the child. Therefore, he did not allow her to be crazy and she could only enjoy it quietly. It would be a beautiful thing if she was allowed to wear a purple dress and run around in the field.


    During their honeymoon, Third Young Master Ye almost brought her to every famous attraction in France and there were different surprises for her every day. However, Cheng Anya still liked Provence because it was really too beautiful.


    Other than the purple flower field, there were rows of French phoenix trees lining the two sides of the streets. Many couples liked to stroll under the phoenix trees and the leaves would dance when the wind blew as if it was raining gold.


    The floor would be covered with a layer of light gold and looked even more beautiful in the evening. The French phoenix trees looked even more beautiful as the sunset. Its beauty blended with the sunset, looking extremely beautiful.


    Cheng Anya said, ¡°I have no regrets now after coming to Provence for once in my lifetime.¡±


    It was not her first time to France, but it was her first time coming to Provence, the beautiful heaven on earth. Third Young Master Ye liked the beautiful scenery of this place when he first bought this palace.


    Although she liked City A, she had to admit that Provence was the most beautiful place.


    She was willing to spend a month here for her honeymoon trip.


    Third Young Master Ye just laughed. ¡°We can come here often in the future if you like.¡±


    Cheng Anya smiled and agreed. Third Young Master Ye joked. ¡°Women like France because they can shop here. This is a fashionable country and is at the forefront of the global fashion scene. France¡¯s clothing, perfume, and jewelry are their favorites and things that they are most envious of. But, you actually like the tranquility here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need all this.¡± Cheng Anya smiled lightly. ¡°It would be good if I could live on this heaven on earth forever.¡±


    ¡°Do you really like it so much?¡±


    ¡°It is natural here. Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Cheng Anya asked in puzzlement. Why did he choose Provence as the first stop if he did not like it?


    ¡°To be honest, City A is the real heaven on earth to me.¡± Third Young Master Ye laughed.


    ¡°This is different.¡± Cheng Anya smiled. Some places were beautiful as they were dreamy while some were beautiful in reality. It was different. Provence belonged to the former while City A belonged to the latter.

 Chapter 432 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The grapes used to make champagne were ripe and harvested in this season. France was famous for its champagne and the grapes were the best in the world and very famous. Cheng Anya had heard about it before and Third Young Master Ye owned a vineyard on the south side. An Ning International did not have any champagne or wine-making business and this vineyard was bought by Third Young Master Ye so that it could produce champagne and wine for the businesses under Dragon Gate. Dragon Gate had a multinational company in France that specialized in red wine and various other wine businesses.


    She had long been curious about it and it just happened to be the season for harvesting grapes and was not far away from the palace. Cheng Anya¡¯s body was not suitable for going all over the place and today was counted as a leisure day, so Third Young Master Ye brought her there.


    The vineyard spanned a few thousand acres and looked boundless. They could only smell the fragrance. Many workers were harvesting the grapes. Some of them were locals while some of them were foreigners from all over the world living in France. It was bustling in the vineyard and most of them could speak French. The place was a sea of joy.


    Third Young Master Ye said that most of these people lived without a fixed home. They liked to travel all over the world and enjoy their life while working. Although they were poor, they were very happy. Many people lived like this in Europe.


    It was very interesting and they were people that really knew how to enjoy the art of living. They were happier as compared to people who routinely went to work from nine to five.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m very rigid?¡± Cheng Anya could not help but laugh as she was also someone living from nine to five. But he should not criticize a group by over-generalization. She felt that people could choose the kind of life they wanted and be equally happy.


    ¡°Wife, don¡¯t be afraid. I am rigid too,¡± Third Young Master Ye replied calmly as he plucked a grape and shoved it in her mouth.


    ¡°Be gentler, stupid.¡± Cheng Anya was taken aback and took a bite. She looked happy. ¡°It¡¯s so sweet.¡±


    ¡°This place is famous for grapes and it is the best one. I¡¯m sure you will eat it until you¡¯re tired of it.¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled. Cheng Anya looked at the grapes and realized that every bunch of grapes looked uniformed. It was rare to have a bunch where it was not uniformed.


    She took down one bunch and threw it into the basket of a worker standing nearby. It was a middle-aged Indian lady. She smiled at Cheng Anya while saying something. Cheng Anya did not understand her, but she did not ask Third Young Master Ye either. She just smiled back instead.


    ¡°It would be good if our darling was here. He loves grapes the most.¡± Cheng Anya¡¯s interest in harvesting the grapes lasted for only three minutes. She plucked a grape and sent it to her mouth. She realized that the smaller the grapes, the sweeter it was when she bought grapes in the past, but it was the opposite here. The small ones were sour, but the big ones were plump and tasted very good.


    ¡°You¡¯ve educated our son until he¡¯s weird. He only likes sweet stuff.¡± Third Young Master Ye thought of what his son liked and did not approve of it. The young kid loved fruits, chocolate cakes, and stuff like that, and he did not seem to like anything else.


    ¡°You won¡¯t understand.¡± Cheng Anya waved her hands and did not intend to communicate with this daddy who did not understand his son¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled and he enjoyed such an atmosphere. They would never have thought that someday they would be able to chat freely like this when they were facing life and death situations.


    It was so peaceful that he felt that it was a luxury. This sort of happiness was not easy to come by and he had dreamed about it since he was young. However, he was afraid of losing it once he had it and therefore cherished it more.


    Moreover, the person in front of him was his most beloved one. Even if they did not do anything, he felt happy just by walking around and harvesting the grapes.


    ¡°When we were living in London, there was a cake shop just below our house and most of the children liked these things. The children looked so happy when they ate it and the young kid was envious of them. Maybe the happiness of those children made him feel happy too, but he could not get to eat it often. Therefore, he probably felt that sweet stuff was something beautiful when he really wanted it but could not get it. I remember there was once when he ate three cakes until he vomited,¡± Cheng Anya said calmly. It was exactly because of what happened in the past that made the young kid fall in love with sweet stuff.


    ¡°¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye did not make any comments and felt sad but he did not know what to say. He could not help but pinch Cheng Anya¡¯s ears. Cheng Anya exclaimed that it was painful and threw the grapes on her hand at him and scolded him. ¡°It¡¯s painful. Why are you pinching me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡± Third Young Master Ye harrumphed. He would have found her years ago if she had not fled so quickly. Perhaps the mother and son duo would not have to suffer so much overseas.


    He had already set up Dragon Gate at that time and had no problem raising ten families. However, it was a pity that she had left and he had lost his memory. If not for that car accident that made him lose his memory, he would have found her given his persistence and Cheng Anya and Ning Ning would not have to suffer.


    After all, it was an accident arising from many causes. However, he did not intend to tell her that he had regained his memory.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t tell me. I don¡¯t care.¡± Cheng Anya smiled. There was a young girl that looked like she was seven or eight years old, wearing a simple purple dress and harvesting the grapes. Her action looked like she was familiar and not a new worker. She was smiling and talking to her mom and they looked very happy.


    Cheng Anya asked Third Young Master Ye. ¡°Why is such a young kid harvesting grapes? Does she not need to go to school?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye smiled. ¡°They don¡¯t have to go to school today.¡±


    The young girl saw that Cheng Anya was looking at her and spoke in French sweetly. Cheng Anya did not understand her and Third Young Master Ye translated for her. ¡°She said that you are pretty.¡±


    ¡°Wah, this child sure has an eye for beauty.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was stunned into silence.


    He had seen a narcissist but not someone so narcissistic.


    Cheng Anya laughed out loud and plucked a grape and fed the young girl. She replied in English, ¡°You¡¯re pretty too.¡±


    The young girl could understand English and thanked Cheng Anya, making her very happy.


    They carried some grapes and left the vineyard, but Cheng Anya was tired and took off her shoes and sat on the slope. She tanned her beautiful feet as she ate the grapes and looked at the people who were busy working. She casually chatted with Third Young Master Ye and looked at the trucks that were transporting the grapes.


    ¡°Give me one¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have hands?¡± Cheng Anya looked at him in disdain.


    ¡°You feed me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Cheng Anya blushed and threw him a grape. Third Young Master Ye smiled as he dodged it, but Cheng Anya gave in in the end and gave him a grape. Third Young Master Ye smiled and put the grape in her mouth. Cheng Anya did not have time to react and Third Young Master Ye had already kissed her.


    They split the grape into half and the sweet taste lingered in their mouths. He was not satisfied and sucked her tongue, stealing her sweetness. The kiss got more intense and ruthless.


    What a hooligan! She knew it would turn out like this.


    Third Young Master Ye was still not satisfied and pressed his body against her to kiss her. He pressed her against the grass patch and kissed her even more presumptuously.


    ¡°Hum¡­¡± Cheng Anya could not help but moan. There was laughter from not afar. She suddenly woke up and slapped Third Young Master Ye¡¯s hands away. It was under broad daylight. Even if he was shameless, she still wanted to keep her face.


    ¡°Wifey¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye called her as if he was wronged and the beast had instantly become a little sheep. Cheng Anya was embarrassed and looked down and saw that the workers in the vineyard could see them clearly. They were all laughing and she knew that they were not mocking her and they were just teasing her, but she still felt embarrassed.


    ¡°You should look at the location even if you rut.¡± Cheng Anya kicked him and got up with his help. She tidied up her messy clothes. ¡°I will make you crippled if you dare to do this again.¡±


    ¡°Who rut? Which husband in this world will be more pathetic than me? I can¡¯t even hug my own wife during my honeymoon.¡± Third Young Master Ye decided to be shameless and lied down on the floor again before turning around and lying on Cheng Anya¡¯s leg. He was gloomy and poked her stomach with his finger. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, because of you¡­¡±


    Cheng Anya, ¡°¡­¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was very gloomy. It was very sullen for his honeymoon to turn out like this. Cheng Anya thought of how he hugged her yesterday night and fooled around. In the end, he had to take a cold shower to cool himself down. He even gloomily called Su Man to ask when he could have sexual intercourse with Cheng Anya, making her want to kick him to death.


    She could imagine how interesting Beauty Su¡¯s facial expression would be when he heard this question. She could also imagine how Beauty Su paused for a while before he could reply calmly. It was definitely not possible in the first two months.


    Third Young Master Ye became soft like a persimmon when he heard the answer. He squinted at her stomach as if he wanted to dig out the unformed little thing.


    If it was a normal pregnancy, it might be possible in the first three months as long as they were not too intense. However, her pregnancy was not stable and she did not want to harm the child just because of a moment of pleasure.


    Only this perverted pig without any self-control would think of that all the time. Sometimes, her hands were really itchy and felt like punching him.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I will make it up for you after I give birth to the child.¡±


    ¡°No, I will ask Su Man again after two months.¡± Third Young Master Ye was very insistent as he had only eaten twice since knowing her and he was not satisfied.


    ¡°¡­¡± Cheng Anya could no longer endure it and punched his handsome face. ¡°Can you stop being embarrassing?¡±


    She felt that Beauty Su was an innocent person but was going to be led astray by this perverted pig.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about when it is normal to be sexual between a man and a woman? Do you think you came out from a rock?¡± Third Young Master Ye squinted at her. Abstinence was a torture for a healthy and strong man.


    ¡°Wifey, it is easy for me to do something wrong if I keep enduring.¡±


    Cheng Anya was totally defeated by him.


    She covered her face and felt like crying.


    Why did she fall in love with such a perverted pig, seriously¡­ There were some problems with her taste.


    She started to feel that it was the correct and smart choice to send Ning Ning to the UK. At least, he wouldn¡¯t be as perverted as Third Young Master Ye. Third Young Master Ye could tell what Cheng Anya was thinking and he looked at her from head to toe. ¡°Dear Anya, you will be more worried if I¡¯m not perverted to you someday.¡±


    Cheng Anya, ¡°¡­¡±


    They originally wanted to have lunch at the palace, but the manager of the French branch of An Ning International sent a car over and Third Young Master Ye was in a good mood. Therefore, he decided to bring Cheng Anya out for lunch.


    Cheng Anya looked at the coquettish Ferrari speechlessly. It was bright red, the brightest and most beautiful red color. The design was trendy and the functions were good. According to Third Young Master Ye, he had ordered this car long ago and the manager brought it over once it reached.


    She looked at the coquettish sports car and was reminded of the saying that things would be like people. They were both coquettish and eye-catching. Looking at how spirited he was, her mood became better as well.


    The sports car ran on Provence¡¯s spacious road and their laughter could be heard amongst the sweet fragrance of the vineyard and lavender field.


    Third Young Master Ye brought Cheng Anya to a very famous French restaurant. He stayed on the northern side of France most of the time whenever he came to France on a work trip. He was familiar with the area and he liked the French cuisine of this restaurant as it was very local.


    But soon, a tragedy happened and Third Young Master Ye started to regret bringing Cheng Anya to this restaurant.


    The two of them were having their meal and chatting about some trivial things when they suddenly heard a scream of joy. Cheng Anya did not have time to see who that was and saw a red color dress float in front of her. A beautiful lady with golden hair and brown eyes had daringly sat on Third Young Master Ye¡¯s thighs, hugged his neck, and kissed both sides of his cheeks. Third Young Master Ye only reacted and kept a distance away from her just as she was about to kiss his lips.


    Cheng Anya smiled in askance and curled the corners of her lips. Luckily, this beauty was not French and spoke English. Therefore, she understood what the beauty said. The way the beauty called him dear and baby made her heart tremble.


    Third Young Master Ye mourned in his heart. ¡®Dear lord, how could you play with me like this?¡¯


    The beauty in red was dressed skimpily, showing off her beautiful back. Cheng Anya gave her a hundred marks as her skin was flawless. Her side profile of the face was even more flawless and her figure was¡­


    Very devil-like¡­


    Third Young Master Ye looked at Miss Cheng in a frightened manner. The smile on his face was distorted and looked very kink. He was even more kink after looking at Miss Cheng¡¯s signature smile. Why did he not look at the calendar when he came out today?


    ¡°My dear, why didn¡¯t you come and find me?¡± the golden hair beauty said coquettishly. ¡°You always ask me to accompany you when you are in France. I miss you so much.¡±


    The beauty pouted her lips and Third Young Master Ye wanted to dig a hole and hide underground.


    ¡°Lisa, Lisa, you get up first¡­¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m doomed!¡¯

 Chapter 433 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Third Young Master Ye secretly wailed and forced Lisa away from his legs. Lisa was very affectionate and forced a few kisses on his cheeks, leaving two bright red kiss marks. Third Young Master Ye was irritated and his face darkened. Lisa had known him for more than a day or two and naturally knew about his temper. She saw his darkened face and knew that he was angry, so she pouted her lips and looked at him coquettishly. Her gaze seemed to be complaining about him being merciless, as if he was a heartbreaker.


    Third Young Master Ye had always been dissolute and never rejected any pure beauty when he was in this country. He never rejected any hottie from overseas too. Lisa had never been treated like this and felt unhappy. ¡°My dear, when will you invite me to your palace?¡±


    ¡°Lisa, why are you in the south?¡± Third Young Master Ye wiped away the lipstick marks on his face with a tissue and regained his usual elegant smile. Lisa was affectionate, pretty, and had a true temperament which was rare among all the women he had dated. Therefore, he did not detest her.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to shoot MV as my next album is rushing to be released. The producer said that the MV was not nice. Therefore, I¡¯m here to do a re-shoot. It¡¯s so annoying. Damn perfectionist. I thought it was not bad.¡± Lisa complained and generously smiled at Cheng Anya. She asked Third Young Master Ye, ¡°My dear, is this your new lover?¡±


    Cheng Anya smiled at her sweetly and seductively too. Third Young Master Ye wiped away his sweat. Although he had no image to care about in front of Cheng Anya, this time, he really had no image at all.


    Really unlucky.


    He knew that he was doomed this time looking at her smile. He was still a little afraid when this woman really flared up. After all, his wife was the most important person now.


    ¡°Lisa, let me introduce my wife to you. Anya, this is Lisa, a famous singer and model in France.¡± Third Young Master Ye introduced the two women to each other without any expression.


    ¡°Miss Lisa, nice to meet you!¡± Cheng Anya smiled and greeted her. Lisa opened her eyes wide as if she was shocked and could not believe what she had just heard. She looked at Anya for a while before exclaiming. ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve seen you in photos before but I couldn¡¯t recognize you as you look more beautiful in person.¡±


    Lisa extended her hand affectionately and Cheng Anya extended her hand politely too and they were considered to have known each other. Cheng Anya could not help but think that perhaps only foreigners could be so open-minded. It was not awkward at all for the wife and mistress to meet.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful too.¡± Cheng Anya praised her. She did not listen to French songs and did not recognize Lisa. But, in terms of looks, even someone picky like her felt that Lisa was very pretty in a delicate manner and every part of her was perfect.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lisa smiled. ¡°Third master, I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re married. Are you really well-behaved now?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye smiled and nodded. Cheng Anya was silent. Did Lisa have to seduce her husband in front of her? Wasn¡¯t it too flagrant? This beauty was really open-minded.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡± Lisa smiled and waved her hands. ¡°I have to rush to shoot the MV. Please continue to enjoy your meal.¡±


    Before she left, she hugged Third Young Master Ye¡¯s neck and inched toward his ear in an ambiguous position. ¡°Your wife is really pretty.¡±


    She kissed him before she charmingly left. Third Young Master Ye smiled bitterly and looked at Cheng Anya. Miss Cheng smiled at Third Young Master Ye calmly and it made Third Young Master Ye feel scared.


    It was the truth that honesty begets mercy.


    ¡°Wifey, I¡¯ve known her for very long. We are just friends.¡± Third Young Master Ye rubbed his nose and was honest. ¡°We used to be together.¡±


    Cheng Anya smiled and calmly said, ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Anya, let¡¯s not be particular about the past. I swear that I have never cheated on you ever since I have you and Ning Ning.¡± Third Young Master Ye raised his hands to prove his innocence.


    ¡°I won¡¯t know even if you cheated on me.¡± Cheng Anya continued to smile as if she did not mind. She was actually not angry as it was already things of the past and she was not someone petty. She was clear of what he was like in the past and there was no need to be angry. It was just that she was uncomfortable as they would bump into his ex-girlfriend even during a meal. Who knew how many more they would bump into in the future?


    ¡°Anya, are you questioning my loyalty?¡± Third Young Master Ye had a crying face and looked at her as if he was saying that he would jump down if she did not believe him. He was like a loyal martyr and looked very sincere.


    Cheng Anya was amused by his expression and laughed. ¡°Do you have loyalty?¡±


    ¡°Dear Anya, I can admit it if you say that I¡¯m not handsome, but I will not admit that I am not loyal even if you beat me to death,¡± Third Young Master Ye said it with a serious face and tone.


    Cheng Anya laughed again and leisurely supported her chin. ¡°Ah Chen, I¡¯m curious about how many women you have. It must be three-digits, right? I already know more than thirty of them and there are many of them overseas. There should be more, including those that you¡¯ve ditched before I became your secretary. Tell me. I¡¯m curious.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face darkened and became pale. This question was really awkward. He did not know how to answer and tried to answer evasively. ¡°Dear Anya, this¡­ That¡­ I never counted before.¡±


    ¡°There must be too many, then? It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s just talk about how many there are in France and the UK. I will give you a rough estimation.¡± Cheng Anya smiled and teased him, acting as if she was very interested.


    Third Young Master Ye mourned. ¡°Dear Anya, please let me off!¡±


    Cheng Anya harrumphed and Third Young Master Ye had a crying face. He was too unlucky. From now on, he would have to check the whereabouts of certain people whenever he went.


    She was not really interested in knowing how many women he had but was just curious. She knew that her face would darken if Third Young Master Ye really told her a number. She had to be prepared, knowing that she married such an attractive guy, especially one that was so dissolute.


    ¡°I remember that you heard a saying when you were chatting online yesterday. Thirty million concubines and the iron pestle will be ground into an embroidery needle. Do you think it makes sense?¡± Cheng Anya suddenly asked as she blinked her eyes mischievously.


    Third Young Master Ye did not understand what she meant but was speechless after he understood the meaning. Dear Anya was too perverted and actually talked dirty to him¡­


    London, the UK.


    Chu Li, Bai Ye and the rest searched for two days but did not have any news of Ye Wei and Eleven. Everyone was very worried as if knowing that something would happen. All of them felt uneasy.


    Chu Li informed Third Young Master Ye and the young kid to make use of Dragon Gate¡¯s power to hunt down Mo Jue. It would not go wrong to locate Mo Jue and Mo Ye when Eleven and Ye Wei went missing.


    Big Boss Mo was in Colombia but Mo Jue had disappeared. Jason rushed back to the Middle East overnight and he was in charge of following Big Boss Mo. The young kid used his own powerful network to locate them.


    But it was as if Ye Wei and Eleven had disappeared out of thin air and there was no news at all.


    Black J could not help but feel annoyed. There was no news on Ross¡¯ side either. It was as if everything was planned in detail and there was no trace left for them to track down. They did not even know if those cultural relics had been shipped out of London.


    It had been three days and there was still no news. Chu Li and the rest felt that something was not right. Ye Wei¡¯s special communication signal had gradually become weak. It was a type of chip that was planted in her body and could be found out by the terrorist organization no matter where she was. But, an accident happened this time and the signal on both Ye Wei and Eleven had become weaker and eventually disappeared.


    Everybody was shocked and the young kid was flustered. He had no choice but to look for Mo Jue online but there was no reply. Chu Li called Mo Ye and even said that as long as Ye Wei and Eleven were safe, they were willing to accept any condition. But, Big Boss Mo heartlessly rejected him and said that they were not in the hands of the Mafia.


    The young kid finally got a reply from Mo Jue in the afternoon and the face on the screen still looked familiar, although he looked tired. There were traces of blood in his purple eyes as if he had not slept for many days. It was the first time he saw Mo Jue¡¯s charming face look so tired.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my aunt?¡± The young kid asked directly. His delicate face was filled with anger.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you!¡± Mo Jue replied coldly. The young kid was checking his location while calling him and it turned out that they were still in London. But he quickly rejected this idea as Mo Jue must have faked the location. He knew that he was going to talk to the young kid and he definitely knew how to make a new location. Chu Li would definitely be able to find them if they were still in London.


    ¡°Mo Jue, we can give you anything you want. Do not hurt them,¡± the young kid said solemnly as he narrowed his eyes dangerously. The young kid did not look weak in front of the powerful Mo Jue. In fact, he looked even more imposing. ¡°I can find you no matter where you are. It is just a matter of time.¡±


    ¡°You can try!¡± Mo Jue laughed arrogantly. ¡°Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s faster for you to check or for me to kill them!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± The young kid was silent and angry. Mo Jue¡¯s purple eyes looked ruthless as if he was persuading but also as if he was threatening Ning Ning. ¡°Little boy, don¡¯t compete with me in terms of who is more ruthless. You can¡¯t win. I know you are strong and have the ability to track me down, but I have to warn you that you¡¯d better be careful not to be discovered by me. Otherwise, they shall not live. Do you understand me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be overboard!¡± The young kid gritted his teeth and felt pity for Ye Wei. ¡°Auntie likes you so much. Why do you have to treat her like this?¡±


    ¡°Does she?¡± The corners of Mo Jue¡¯s mouth curled up in a sarcastic smile that looked both sad and happy. The young kid could not comprehend which emotion it was but just felt that Mo Jue had changed a little. He was not like the usual Mo Jue anymore. Although Mo Jue was ruthless in the past, he was not so cold. Ning Ning felt that Mo Jue seemed to pamper Ye Wei in the past.


    But now, no more.

 Chapter 434 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The young kid was in a bad mood. He had always had the right to speak on the negotiation table. No matter what weakness of his the other party had gotten hold of, he had never compromised. Even when his father and mother¡¯s whereabouts were unknown because of Louis, he was still in the most favorable situation. No matter what happened, he had never let himself be in an inferior position. This was the first time he had felt helpless.


    He had no way to deal with Mo Jue. There were only a few ways to negotiate, using fame, reputation, and weaknesses. He had already lost the upper hand since Ye Wei was in his hands.


    He might be able to argue with him if he had the weakness of Mo Jue, but he couldn¡¯t find any. This time, he was entirely lost on what to do. He could not threaten him to bombard the Mafia as well.


    After the war, they were in a peaceful situation for a period of time. Whether it was internally or internationally, nobody would want war to happen. Once a war was provoked, it would be unfavorable to them.


    Moreover, the terrorist organization had suffered heavy losses this time. They really couldn¡¯t stand to start a war once again. Mo Jue was determined that he dared not do so. It was a bit hard for smart people to negotiate as both of them knew each other too well. Even if the young kid said that he would blow Mo Jue up, Mo Jue knew that he was only bluffing.


    Mo Jue had no weakness and was at an advantage in the situation.


    ¡°Mo Jue, you will regret it one day,¡± the young kid said firmly with a serious look, one word at a time. ¡°You might only be sad for a while regarding Nuo Nuo¡¯s death, but for me, I will feel sad and regretful for a lifetime. Someday, you will have the same feeling as me. Only more, not less.¡±


    Mo Jue didn¡¯t make a sound and just sneered as though what the young kid had said was ridiculous and not worthy of his refutation. There was a deep color in those bright eyes. It seemed that his eyes were covered by a veil and nobody could understand them.


    Regret? Mo Jue lifted the corners of his lips contemptuously. He never regretted what he did!


    The young kid leaned back and smiled coldly. ¡°My auntie has a nasty temper. She offends other people easily. If the situation now is that both sides would suffer, then you can¡¯t salvage it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business.¡± Mo Jue appeared to be a little impatient. He shouted at the young kid coldly and warned him to talk less.


    The young kid was not afraid of him. His smile turned even colder and the corners of his lips were raised, looking sarcastic. ¡°Are you guilty? Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know about this despite having known my auntie for so long. If the person you held hostage of wasn¡¯t my aunt, I would not have the right to talk about it today.¡±


    ¡°Huh, held hostage? Whatever you say. I have come to you on my own initiative just to ask you to stop tracking me. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡± Mo Jue gave him a warning coldly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll have the heart to kill my auntie,¡± the young kid said flatly. The person he could contact now was only him and he could only talk to him as much as possible to find out Ye Wei¡¯s situation.


    ¡°You¡¯d better believe it. If I can¡¯t get her, I¡¯d rather destroy her.¡± Mo Jue¡¯s tone was harsh and he looked extremely bloodthirsty. ¡°No matter if it was Ye Wei, the Mafia or the terrorist organization, if anyone dares to butt in on my affairs, they would crash and burn together with me.¡±


    The young kid was shocked. Mo Jue was really cruel to say that. He felt that he was unworthy of his auntie. She liked Mo Jue, but how did Mo Jue treat her?


    He obviously liked his auntie as well, didn¡¯t he?


    He totally had no idea what love was. The relationship between his parents was very strong and his father would never do anything that would hurt his mother. Although he would occasionally say some hurtful words orally, he would never bring himself to hurt her physically and would rather get hurt himself.


    About him and Xu Nuo, Xu Nuo had hurt him to keep his dignity and to protect him from more harm. If Xu Nuo was alive, he would never hurt her no matter what she did to him or even if he would die. He would want to hold her tightly in his hands forever.


    Wasn¡¯t love always like this?


    But why was it totally different when it came to Mo Jue and Ye Wei? They were clearly in love, but they were upset with each other. He really did not understand them.


    ¡°Kid, children shouldn¡¯t be involved in adults¡¯ affairs. You warn them. If they want them to live, they¡¯d better be smart and don¡¯t mess around. I hate those tracking satellites circling my head all day long. If you don¡¯t want me to blow up your headquarters, you¡¯d better leave me alone.¡± Mo Jue had lost his patience. After saying the last sentence, he ended the video coldly and the screen turned dark.


    The young kid was stunned. He stared at the screen in astonishment and hastened to check his whereabouts. However, he failed to find out where he was. ¡®Are we really going to shut down the satellite?¡¯ If he did shut down the satellite, he would lose Ye Wei and Eleven completely.


    But if he didn¡¯t shut it down, Mo Jue would do as he said. Would he really¡­


    There was a knock on the door, and the young kid came back to his senses. Jiang Lixue pushed the door in, carrying a glass of milk, a plate of snacks he liked, and a small plate of fruit cakes. The young kid smiled. Jiang Lixue said, ¡°Ning Ning, come and eat something. Grandpa asked you to go downstairs to play chess with him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go in a minute. Thank you, godmom,¡± Ning Ning said with a smile, took the tray, and put it on the table. He pinched his meaty face and joked. ¡°Godmom, at this rate, I would turn into a little pig.¡±


    When he entered the Zhang family, his happiness and weight increased with each passing day, but he didn¡¯t see his height rise. He was developing horizontally instead. Regarding this, the young kid was very torn, but he couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of the cakes.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be the most beautiful little pig ever.¡± Jiang Lixue smiled and told him, ¡°Come downstairs when you¡¯re done. They¡¯re all in the living room. If you¡¯re too busy, godmom will go down and tell grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m not busy.¡± The young kid did not plan to tell her more. It was still a secret.


    Jiang Lixue hesitated for a while before she said, ¡°Ning Ning, you should be better to Xing Xing.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The young kid was in doubt.


    ¡°Yesterday, I saw her crying in the garden and Wanyan was comforting her. It seems like you have made her unhappy.¡±


    The young kid recalled what had happened yesterday. He didn¡¯t do anything overboard. Yesterday, he was on the phone with Anya and Xu Xing had been revolving around him for a long time. In addition, he was frustrated when he heard that Ye Wei was missing in London, so he couldn¡¯t help but have a serious tone. However, he didn¡¯t say anything hurtful. ¡°Girls are troublesome. They are crybabies and are annoying.¡±


    Jiang Lixue covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of it? Women are made of water. Crying and coquetry are our patents.¡±


    ¡°Who said so? My mommy, auntie, and Nuo Nuo never cry.¡± The young kid pouted.


    Jiang Lixue chuckled, sat down, and said, ¡°The Xu family and our family have a deep relationship. I was good friends with Xu Xing¡¯s mother when we were studying and I got to know your godfather because of her and Wanyan. When I first married into the Xu family, I liked Xu Xing very much. It is okay for her to be squeamish since she is from the royal family, and everyone is used to it. I think she likes you very much, yet you have always ignored her. What godmom is trying to say is that she is our guest and we are the host. We shouldn¡¯t make the guest unhappy, right? It¡¯s the way to treat guests.¡±


    The young kid smiled. He liked Jiang Lixue as a godmom very much. She was gentle, magnanimous, and knowledgeable. Moreover, she treated him like her own family. He didn¡¯t feel foreign at all as if they were really mother and son.


    ¡°I understand!¡± The young kid put both of his thumbs up and promised before complaining unwillingly. ¡°She¡¯s really a crybaby.¡±


    Jiang Lixue smiled and got up. ¡°Get busy. I¡¯ll go downstairs first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there in a moment.¡±


    After Jiang Lixue went downstairs, the young kid contacted Chu Li and told him what Mo Jue had said, exactly word for word. Bai Ye, Black J, and the other people were there as well. They discussed together and decided to remove the satellite tracking devices for the time being but still sent their best agents to trace their whereabouts.


    ¡°Chu Li, please contact Jason to discuss how to suppress the Mafia and control their power within a certain range. It can¡¯t be expanded anymore,¡± said the young kid.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Li was puzzled. The Mafia now was much weaker than when Louis was in power. Even the Dragon Gate was close to catching up with them, let alone the First Terrorist Organization.


    ¡°Intuition!¡± the young kid said flatly. ¡°The Mo brothers are much more difficult to deal with than Louis, and they will certainly expand their influence. Once they expand, it¡¯ll be too late for us to control them.¡±


    Bai Ye said calmly, ¡°I have long planned to curb the Mafia. They mainly rely on international gangs, counterfeit money, arms, smuggling, and drug trafficking. Since we have gained control of the arms and smuggling sector, they are relying on producing counterfeit money and drug trafficking. We have not participated in those two, but it¡¯s not impossible for us to gain control of them by other means.¡±


    Chu Li nodded. ¡°I see. We¡¯ll have a meeting to discuss the specific plan. I¡¯ll let you know later.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll leave if there¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯m going to play chess with the old man,¡± the young kid said goodbye, switched off the computer, and went downstairs.


    London, the UK.


    The young kid had guessed something wrongly. The address he found was correct. Mo Jue was still in London, which was unexpected to all. London was the headquarters of the terrorist organization and the area was under their control.


    As soon as Rong Yan broke the news to them, Bai Ye and Black J sent people to mark all the accessible roads in London. All the ports, checkpoints, and airports, including all the private tarmacs regardless of their sizes¡ªall the possible routes to get out of London were blocked by them. The inspection was very strict as well. The special infrared inspection process was programmed with Ye Wei¡¯s fingerprint and she would be identified even if she was disguised as somebody else.


    Under such circumstances, it was impossible for Mo Jue to take Ye Wei out of London. She could only stay in London.


    The organization searched everywhere for Ye Wei, but they didn¡¯t expect that Mo Jue was right in front of them. In fact, it was inevitable and logical for people to assume that Mo Jue and Ye Wei had left the country since they could not find them after two days. However, it was this common sense which had made them lose the best time to find Ye Wei.


    It was not that they didn¡¯t believe in their own networks and technologies, but that the Mo brothers had always intimidated them with their strong vibes. Everybody had almost forgotten that even god-like figures like them wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of London unless they could make themselves invisible.


    He was just living in the city of London, in the rich people¡¯s area not far from the London port. The tall and beautiful locust trees and maples surrounded the whole mansion. It was very secretive. One definitely couldn¡¯t see the panorama of the mansion from the outside unless one went right in front of the mansion.


    This mansion was registered under the name of an ordinary Mafia employee. He was a lawyer, a standard office worker, with a mysterious identity. Under his cover, Mo Jue had escaped the inspection of the terrorist organization.


    He seemed to have never stepped out of the house. There were people who prepared food for him and he didn¡¯t lack anything. It was safe for him to not go out and hide quietly at home.


    He had just hung up the phone call with the young kid. It was afternoon in London and the sunlight was bright. Mo Jue made a cup of coffee and brought it back to the room. Ye Wei was on the bed, sleeping peacefully. The curtains in the bedroom were tightly drawn and the sunlight couldn¡¯t penetrate the room at all. Mo Jue turned on the light, went onto the bed, and lay obliquely beside Ye Wei. He then held her in his arms.


    She had slept very quietly, weirdly quiet. Her face was pale, her breath was long, and her lips were bloodless. It was worrying to see. However, Mo Jue played with her hair as if nothing had happened, occasionally stroking her delicate face. She was different from her usual enchanting charm. She looked lovely and cute fast asleep, very much like the good girl next door.


    He looked down at her and thought to himself, ¡®If only she were like this all the time!¡¯


    But the world was not so perfect.


    If she had been like this, then she would not be Ye Wei. Then perhaps, he wouldn¡¯t be this crazy!


    Mo Jue played with her hair while reading a book. A quiet woman and an expressionless man. This scene looked strange but normal at the same time.


    If one looked close enough, there were many syringes and bottles of transparent solutions on the table beside the bed.


    After reading the book for a while, Mo Jue disassembled a new needle and filled the test tube with the solution in the bottle. He injected it into Ye Wei¡¯s body. At a close look at her arm, there were many traces of injection¡­


    After the injection, Mo Jue left the needle tube on the cabinet at will and covered Ye Wei with the quilt carefully. It seemed that he was afraid that she might feel cold. Then, he hugged her as if nothing had happened and continued reading. It seemed that all of those had not happened at all.


    When doing those things, he was also expressionless. Her purple eyes were calm as well. It seemed like Ye Wei was just sick, and he was just a doctor in charge of saving her, giving her injections.


    But if one saw it with their own eyes, they would wonder who the sick man was.

 Chapter 435 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Four days later, when London¡¯s alert was weak, he took her out of London after all and set out from the London port to the Middle East. It was already a little late when Chu Li and Bai Ye had received the news. The young kid regretted it. If he had not overestimated his ability, he would have found them already.


    However, there was no use regretting. Once out of London, Mo Jue was like a fish that has leaped through the dragon¡¯s gate1. If he reached the Middle East, he would have plenty of ways to hide from people. It would then be more difficult to find Mo Jue and Ye Wei.


    In fact, it was not surprising that Chu Li and Bai Ye had received the news late for the past four days. Firstly, someone was helping Mo Jue hide his whereabouts. Secondly, Silver Face had been brazenly active in London. He had planned to assassinate Chu Li, Bai Ye, and Black J when they were out, and he almost killed Bai Ye and Black J, which was extremely dangerous. In addition to the fact that Silver Face had successfully got past them, experts including those from the Interpol and the anti-terrorist group were gathered all over London. It was very inconvenient to move around, and they couldn¡¯t act rashly or do anything as they wanted like they had done a few days before. Anyway, the safety of the headquarters was the most important thing since the foundation couldn¡¯t be shaken. This gave Mo Jue space and time to relax for a moment.


    In fact, everyone later understood that it was a trick. Those cultural relics were indeed a bait to distract them. It was true that Mo Jue would take risks for them, but it was more for Ye Wei. He had started planning when Silver Face had arrived in London, making it difficult for them to resist the attack of so many people.


    It couldn¡¯t be denied that he was extremely meticulous.


    When they were still in London, they could still be a little more confident. However, they were out of London now and it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to look them up openly again. Chu Li and others were still worried that Mo Jue would really do the extreme and die together with Ye Wei. It didn¡¯t matter if he died, but they did not want anything wrong to happen to Ye Wei.


    Therefore, Chu Li removed all tracking devices and only kept a few people in the Middle East in order not to alarm the Mo brothers.


    One thing that Chu Li and Bai Ye felt weird was that since Mo Jue took Ye Wei, where did Eleven go? They had not heard any news of Eleven right from the start and it seemed like everything had turned weird and complex like a chess game ever since they had entered the castle.


    When Ye Wei and Eleven left, the happiest person was definitely Fang Ying. She could now start fighting with Rong Yan without fear and without worrying that Ye Wei and Eleven would get involved. She was more confident and it was only a matter of time before she forced Rong Yan to leave using her means.


    Due to the disappearance of Ye Wei and Eleven, the young kid¡¯s plan to return to England was advanced. Chu Li was afraid that his life would be in danger if he continued to live alone in City A. He had asked him to come to London immediately. The young kid also felt that he had been in the Zhang family for too long. It was time to leave.


    The situation had begun to be a little tense lately. It appeared to be calm, but in fact, the tide was turbulent. Commander Zhang could sense it even if he did not step out of his house. The old man knew why the young kid had chosen to leave at this particular timing.


    But he didn¡¯t stop him!


    When Xu Xing saw that the young kid was leaving, she planned to go back to England with him and made a fuss out of it. Zhang Wanyan had no choice but to agree. After Jiang Lixue had talked to the young kid about Xu Xing, his attitude toward her had improved a lot, which made the young girl like him even more. It was right and proper for her to want to return to her home, so he was not in the position to stop or oppose her. Therefore, Xu Xing thought that he had given his silent consent and was very happy.


    The Zhang family sent the two children on the plane to London together. Accompanied by Zhang Wanyan, Xu Xing kept chattering all the way, asking the young kid about his residence in London, whether he could go to play together, and what school he was going to be enrolled in, and so on. The young kid kept quiet and answered her half-heartedly. He didn¡¯t say much and Xu Xing was disappointed.


    She had thought that both of them could have more chances to meet up if they were in London. She was upset that his attitude was cold and indifferent. Along the way, she had fought hard to know his address and school. However, the young kid ignored her. With a straight face, he asked flatly, ¡°Do you know that you are very noisy?¡±


    Xu Xing did not dare to talk any more. She turned silent and pouted for nearly ten hours. Zhang Wanyan shook her head. She was also too lazy to take care of the children¡¯s affairs and thought that children caused trouble often anyway.


    When the plane landed at the airport, the young kid called Bai Ye. He was already waiting outside. At the same time, Bai Ye wore a white shirt, a pair of jeans, and sunglasses. With his black hair, he looked smart, cool, but indifferent. Even among the tall Westerners, he stood out from the crowd and the young kid saw him at a glance. In order to keep a low profile, he was the only one who went to pick him up.


    ¡°I finally got to see you, baby.¡± Upon meeting the young kid, Bai Ye gave a rare smile and hugged him for a while before letting him go.


    The young kid was already used to it and only kicked him a few times in protest.


    Among these people, he was best friends with Chu Li at first. Then, after interacting with Bai Ye more often, the young kid liked him a lot and wouldn¡¯t even resist even if he touched him.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t away for long.¡± The young kid smiled. Just then, Zhang Wanyan and Xu Xing caught up with him. The young kid said, ¡°I shall leave now.¡±


    Xu Xing panicked and took the young kid¡¯s hand. ¡°Ning Ning, you haven¡¯t told me where you live. How can I visit you?¡±


    Bai Ye raised his eyebrows. The young kid smiled faintly and said, ¡°No need. I like a quiet environment. I will go to you when I have time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Xu Xing pouted. Children¡¯s eyes don¡¯t lie. She could tell when he was lying or when he was telling the truth.


    He said he would look for her when he had time. It would never happen.


    ¡°You must hate me. You don¡¯t want to see me again, do you? Why don¡¯t you tell me where you live? I won¡¯t bother you.¡±


    ¡®You have been very annoying,¡¯ the young kid thought in his heart. But, he did not show his mood and just said lightly, ¡°Xu Xing, I came to London for serious business. Can you stop asking me about it? Go home!¡±


    Xu Xing¡¯s eyes were red and she was about to cry. Zhang Wanyan said, ¡°Ning Ning, give me your address. I¡¯ll have to report to my elder cousin too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call godmom later.¡± The young kid declined her calmly.


    Bai Ye chuckled and pulled him away. Suddenly, a beautiful female voice could be heard shouting. ¡°Xing Xing¡­¡±


    Xu Xing¡¯s eyes brightened and she ran to the beautiful woman with open arms. ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    The young kid narrowed his eyes. She was escorted by two tall bodyguards and was dressed elegantly. Her Chinese and Western blood gave her a special style and she had a delicate make-up. Both Xu Nuo and Xu Xing looked like her.


    He sneered and had no interest in the drama of the reunion of the mother and daughter. He brushed past Bai Ye and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    When Xu Xing remembered about him, Bai Ye and the young kid had long gone. She cried sadly while Xu Nuo¡¯s mother coaxed her, hoping that she would smile.


    ¡­


    When he got in the car, Bai Ye took him straight to the castle. Back in the city that he was most familiar with, the young kid felt as though he had left that place for very long. In fact, he had only left London for half a year.


    He was back again!


    As compared to London, he preferred City A¡¯s weather. However, he liked living in London more. It was a sense of belonging. Although he was not born in England, he had grown up there and felt more comfortable there as compared to his motherland. In the years to come, London would surely occupy an important position in his heart.


    The terrorist organization had its headquarters in London. Everything was fated.


    ¡°Do you feel strange?¡± Bai Ye asked with a smile. He knew that he had not been away for long.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel strange. I¡¯m just used to the sunshine and not used to the sudden cloudiness.¡± The young kid joked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry if it¡¯s cloudy. We¡¯re used to the dark.¡± Bai Ye¡¯s smile was meaningful.


    The young kid knew what he meant and laughed it off.


    ¡°Was that the queen¡¯s granddaughter just now?¡± He could recognize her at a glance. Ross had mentioned it before and he had also seen her in the interview. He felt that she might be hard to get close. He didn¡¯t expect that she would appear at the airport to pick up her daughter.


    ¡°Yup!¡± The young kid wasn¡¯t in a good mood.


    Bai Ye didn¡¯t say anything much and drove him all the way back.


    Four days later, Mo Jue and Ye Wei entered the Middle East.


    It was evening when Ye Wei woke up. She was not used to the light at once. Even though there was no sunshine in the cabin and it was near dusk, the sunset was infinitely beautiful. Judging from how her body was shaking and the sound of the waves, she guessed that they were on the sea.


    Then, she recalled what had happened clearly, especially what had happened before she fainted. She smiled coldly and moved her limbs. Nothing felt different.


    Only a little sore.


    She then saw the needle traces on her arm and the back of her hand. Her pupils shrank. There was nothing in the cabinet beside her. What did Mo Jue inject her with?


    She was a little scared, but she didn¡¯t know how long it had been like that. She was worried about the safety of Eleven. Ye Wei helped herself up and laid her feet on the ground. Her feet were a little sore. Ye Wei tried to move her arms again and they felt sore as well. She confirmed that there was nothing weird before she could be completely relieved.


    The cabin was very quiet. She went up the escalator and arrived at the deck within a few moments. The boundless sea was covered with a light layer of gold, which made it look very beautiful.


    Mo Jue stood on the deck alone. The setting sun made his shadow look very long. Wearing black and standing under the sunlight, he looked like a lonely eagle. A very lonely one. It seemed that he could always make people feel bad for him under certain circumstances.


    Ye Wei sneered coldly and didn¡¯t think so.


    What loneliness? It had nothing to do with her. She looked around and there was only the sea. She couldn¡¯t tell where she was and couldn¡¯t help but ask in a cold voice, ¡°Where is this?¡±


    Mo Jue did not look back but stood with his hands tucked behind. Looking into the distance, he looked as if his dreams and future were there. He didn¡¯t even budge. She inevitably turned angry and shouted. ¡°Mo Jue!¡±


    ¡°The Mediterranean!¡± The faint voice of Mo Jue came with the sea breeze. His tone was slightly cold. ¡°You woke up faster than I thought!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Eleven?¡±


    ¡°Dead!¡±

 Chapter 436 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei felt like she was ruthlessly slapped by someone and it felt very painful. She had never thought that Eleven would die as she had always believed that no matter what happened, Eleven and she would live forever and would never be separated. It had been many years and they were closer than family members.


    She wanted to pull out her gun subconsciously, but she realized that her gun and secret weapon were all gone. She frowned and calmed down. Eleven would not die. ¡°If someday I prove that she¡¯s dead, it means that I¡¯m going to die soon too.¡±


    Mo Jue suddenly turned around and his purple eyes ruthlessly stared at her as if she had done something that could not be forgotten. Ye Wei smiled coldly and curled up the corners of her lips. She was no longer curious about where she was or how Mo Jue managed to abduct her. She was more curious as to what he wanted to do. This was Ye Wei, always looking at the future.


    She smiled coldly at Mo Jue and stretched out her arms and asked, ¡°What did you inject in me?¡±


    She was not like Eleven whose body was immune to all poisons. Whether it was hallucinogen, drugs, or something else, they were harmless to Eleven. But Ye Wei was different.


    She did not have such a body.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Mo Jue did not answer and asked her back as he sneered.


    Ye Wei frowned, her elegant and domineering imposing manner spraying out. ¡°Why would I ask you if I knew? I don¡¯t care if you want to say or not. I will accept it with goodwill nevertheless. But, just don¡¯t make me die.¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s gaze looked even colder and he gritted his teeth. His veins were popping and he tried hard to endure so that he would not punch her.


    The sunset added a beautiful color on the surface of the sea. It was warm orange in color and the sea sparkled under the sunlight like a beautiful natural carpet. It created a moving backdrop behind them, beautiful but seemed a little sad.


    Mo Jue turned over, refusing to look at her, and said flatly, ¡°Wei Wei, don¡¯t try to leave. You can¡¯t afford to pay the price for it!¡±


    Ye Wei stood beside him and stared at the faraway scenery. She asked in a serious tone, ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡±


    Mo Jue did not speak and Ye Wei was fed up and said, ¡°It is useless for you to hold me hostage. Although I am the core member of the organization, I never participated in their management. I don¡¯t even know how many bases they have or how many people there are. Trust me. You definitely know more than I do as I am only in charge of killing people and clearing the path for them. It is useless for you to hold me hostage.¡±


    Ye Wei was angry and sad when she said all these. Other than this, she did not know why Mo Jue wanted to kidnap her and he even spent so much effort. It was the best time to kidnap her when they were in City A and there was no need to wait until they were in London. London was their territory and it was very risky to do so.


    ¡°Ye Wei, you¡¯ve never really thought about the reason and always think of the reasons that you believe are true. Therefore, no matter what I say, it is useless,¡± Mo Jue said coldly.


    A ball of fury rose from the bottom of Ye Wei¡¯s heart. She was really angry and pulled Mo Jue over. Her pale face had turned red because of the anger and she shouted. ¡°Why can¡¯t I think of it this way? Aren¡¯t you doing this because of the First Terrorist Organization, because you want to grow the Mafia? Who are you trying to cheat? Have you told me any truth since I know you? You always let me guess what you¡¯re thinking! Am I a worm in your body? How would I know what you¡¯re thinking when you don¡¯t even give off a damn fart? Do you really think I have the ability to see-through things? I would not be kidnapped by you if I knew what you were thinking. Mo Jue, please think about your own action and what kind of messages they are sending me. If not because of your brother, how many chances did you have to tell me what you are thinking? Fine if you don¡¯t say. I can guess, but have you admitted to any of it, be it right or wrong? Or have you denied any of it? What makes you think that I should always guess it correctly? What right do you have to make me guess what you want to do? I¡¯m not so free! We¡¯re so close to each other and you don¡¯t even have to shout at me! Why can¡¯t you just tell me? Why can¡¯t you tell me that I¡¯m wrong instead of acting like you¡¯re wronged now? Let me tell you this. I believed you at the start, but you¡¯re the one that made me lose my trust in you little by little. Therefore, do not come telling me that I do not understand you or trust you as you have caused all these yourself. You have never understood me either. Look at yourself before judging others and don¡¯t expect me to do something when you can¡¯t do it! You either tell me directly or we shall torture each other until we die!¡±


    Ye Wei was so mad and said whatever that had been on her mind. Both of them were in the wrong for causing things to turn out like this. Since both of them were at fault, there was no reason for her to change. Why couldn¡¯t he change too?


    ¡°Will you believe me if I say it?¡±


    Ye Wei sneered. Indeed, she no longer believed in whatever that he said. Even if he were to die for her now, she would probably need a long time before she could trust him again.


    This was the biggest sorrow between the two of them.


    She could feel that maybe he liked her, but not to the point where he only wanted her or could give up everything for her. She could not do it, and therefore, she did not expect Mo Jue to do it either.


    After all, the problem was that they were enemies.


    They had already lost the trust and love. It was too late to say anything now.


    They had missed the best time to build up their trust and love, which resulted in the situation today where they had to suspect each other.


    She was not clear whose sorrow it was.


    Both of them were silent and Ye Wei smiled bitterly. ¡°It seems like we will never be able to trust each other. Mo Jue, I¡¯ve been independent since young and been through a lot of things. I¡¯ve never been afraid of anyone but you!¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s eyes darkened and he disliked what Ye Wei had said. Ye Wei touched his face. It felt good touching him. His skin was not as rough as other men¡¯s and was very soft instead. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I die someday, you will be stained with my family members¡¯ blood. Therefore, I¡¯m afraid of you, Mo Jue, and I will choose my family instead of you.¡±


    Mo Jue suddenly held onto her wrist and said flatly, ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±


    Ye Wei smiled. ¡°Yes, look at how rational I am. The First Terrorist Organization is already the boss and you are second, but both of you are ambitious. Eleven and I will not try to harm you, but you will as you only want to clear any obstacles and be the boss. Mo Jue, is power really that important?¡±


    ¡°Since you are the top killer, how could you be so brave to talk to me like this?¡± Mo Jue asked her back.


    ¡°This is different and cannot be compared to each other.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same!¡±


    Ye Wei looked at him deeply and said coldly, ¡°You should live with your brother forever as you don¡¯t need anyone else.¡±


    Big Boss Mo wanted to be the boss and Mo Jue would definitely support him. He might not be so ambitious, but he would definitely do so as he had no other choice.


    ¡°It seems like we have nothing else to say. Let¡¯s just remain like this.¡± Ye Wei smiled coldly and hid away the sorrow in her eyes. She had finally experienced how good and precious Marshmallow was and she missed his innocent eyes. She hoped that he would forever stay as Marshmallow. In that case, she could love him without a care in this way.


    After all, they were both too selfish. Their surrounding environment made them behave like this. Love was not the only thing and they could not love like Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk it all out. What do you want this time?¡± Ye Wei asked flatly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Mo Jue replied decisively.


    Ye Wei was angry and Mo Jue said softly, ¡°I just want you to stay by my side.¡±


    There was a short instant where Ye Wei believed that Mo Jue was sincere in wanting her to stay with him. She also almost believed that he really liked her, at least more than in the past.


    But, she became silent and was speechless as she could not face his words or give him a reply. It was impossible for her to stay by his side as her love for him was not deep to the point she could give up everything.


    Mo Jue looked at the sea view silently. The sun was slowly setting and the orange hue was ever darker, making the sea look even more beautiful. But, she felt so empty looking at it. She used to like the sea view, but now, she had a heavy heart.


    There were not many people on the ship. There were only the two of them other than some of the necessary workers. Mo Jue had instructed them not to come up to the deck if there was nothing important going on.


    Both of them were silent for a long time until the sun set. Ye Wei said, ¡°You¡¯d better watch after me all the time!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t have the chance.¡± He had spent a lot of effort to kidnap her, so he would not let her escape.


    Ye Wei sneered and Mo Jue suddenly laughed and said, ¡°Wei Wei, don¡¯t you think it is good if you forget about your identity and memory?¡±


    Ye Wei stopped breathing and felt as if she was strangled by someone. She grabbed Mo Jue¡¯s hand and asked flatly, ¡°What did you inject in me?¡±


    His smile became eerier and chills went down Ye Wei¡¯s spine. She was flustered and looked at the big and small holes on her arms with her eyes widened. Forget about her memory and her identity.


    In other words, she would become Marshmallow?


    ¡°Mo Jue!¡± Ye Wei tugged at his collar tightly and shouted. ¡°Speak!¡±


    Mo Jue let her shake him as she wished and just smiled at her. She got angry and started to punch him, but he avoided her punches easily. He held tightly onto her fist and controlled her, hugging her tightly from her back.


    She just woke up and her stamina was not good. Therefore, she was controlled by him easily. She was trapped between the railing and his chest. Mo Jue put his head on her shoulder and chuckled. ¡°Wei Wei, be well-behaved, just like me in the past.¡±


    ¡°Mo Jue, don¡¯t force me to hate you!¡± Ye Wei gritted her teeth as she said it. She could not believe that he would really do that. ¡°Do you want to wash away my memory?¡±


    ¡°You guess.¡±


    ¡°I will hate you forever!¡± She had never been so flustered in her life and she did not want to beg him. Because he would not care about her even if she begged. This lunatic would still do what he wanted to do.


    There were two ways to erase a person¡¯s memory. One was to completely erase the memory and change to someone else¡¯s memory. This was dangerous as it would be easy for the person to suffer from confusion. The other way is to completely erase the memory.


    Both techniques were well-developed, but the first method was rarely used. Even experts like Bai Ye could not guarantee that it would succeed.


    But, the second technique was the worst one. Because if the first one was successful, the person would still have a memory although it did not belong to them. They would not feel familiar to it, but at least, they could still feel that they had existed.


    The second technique was a blank, and no one could endure a blank life.


    ¡°You won¡¯t know.¡± Mo Jue chuckled. His voice was calm and it drifted along with the sea breeze as if it was just Ye Wei¡¯s illusion.


    Her whole body felt cold¡­


    ¡°You are really mad!¡± Ye Wei smiled bitterly. She felt that she was lost in a desert with no sense of direction. She had to endure danger coming from all sides and she did not know how to deal with them.


    Mo Jue was a lunatic. She felt that something was about to burn her to ashes and she would be left with nothing. She was afraid of this feeling.


    She could not understand why he would do such a thing.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m crazy!¡± Mo Jue hugged her and said flatly. ¡°Therefore, you have to accompany me.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Ye Wei burst out laughing and her tears almost flowed out. ¡°Is Ye Wei still the same without her memory? Is this what you want? A doll?¡±


    ¡°Was I not myself anymore when my memory was blank?¡± Mo Jue asked. She must be very happy during the period that he had lost his memory. But, he did not remember, and there was no need to remember.


    ¡°Is this what you want, keeping me by your side forever?¡± Ye Wei could not explain why she felt sad. Neither of them was willing to give in. Therefore, the situation became like this.


    He was too extreme and hurt her and himself.


    What exactly was it for?


    ¡°This is good, isn¡¯t it? At least, you won¡¯t leave me.¡± Mo Jue chuckled.


    ¡°You will regret it, Mo Jue. I swear that you will regret it someday!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know!¡±


    Ye Wei was desperate and closed her eyes. Lunatic! Mo Jue was a damn lunatic!

 Chapter 437 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ever since that day, Ye Wei had not spoken to Mo Jue and just kept quiet. She slept in the cabin for a few days as she felt easily tired. She did not know what Mo Jue injected into her body.


    She refused to speak to Mo Jue. Things had become like this and it was not important what she was thinking. She just wanted to escape!


    But she could not escape!


    She did not know where the ship was heading to or where they were currently at. She would see a vast view of the sea whenever she came out of the cabin as if she would be floating on the sea forever with no end. It was a torture for Ye Wei.


    Mo Jue lived in the cabin beside her. There was no surveillance camera in her room and she knew that Mo Jue was sure that she would not be able to escape. They were out in the sea and she would drown even if she jumped into the sea. Ye Wei was not someone that would do stupid things like that and she could only see how things would go. Therefore, he was not afraid that she would escape.


    As time flew by and the more tired Ye Wei felt, she would spend half the day sleeping. Sometimes, she would be half-asleep and half-awake as if she was drunk or entranced. She could no longer distinguish between reality and her dreams.


    She was worried about her future and afraid that Mo Jue would really erase her memory. She was also worried about Eleven¡¯s safety and wanted to have a good talk with Mo Jue. She wanted to escape and everything was tangled up, further causing her to lose her rationale.


    She felt an unprecedented sense of loneliness and she could not understand why this ship could sail on forever. Was it not tired? Why did it not stop at a harbor? She would always go out of the cabin at night to take a look. The moon on the surface of the sea looked dreamy and the dazzling stars filled the sky. It was rare to see such beautiful scenery in the city now and it felt even more surreal since they were on the sea. However, she did not have the mood to enjoy the scenery. She only wanted to know when they would stop at a harbor so that she could see the land.


    But there was no stopping!


    Ye Wei started to feel anxious and irritable. She wanted to punch Mo Jue to vent her anger but she knew that she would not win against him. A lot of negative emotions were crushing her nerves, challenging her limits. She could no longer endure it and would often throw things around in a rage, creating a mess on the ship.


    Mo Jue was just living beside her, but it was as if he did not hear Ye Wei vent her anger, showing the beauty of silence being gold. Ye Wei did not need him to tend to her. If he talked to her, she would only become more irritable.


    Ye Wei thought that if there was some accurate health checking system on the ship, her physical indicators would definitely be unhealthy. It was rare for her to feel so irritable and anxious. She started to have insomnia at night and would always be half-asleep and half-awake.


    She wanted to sleep but could feel the ship shaking and the water running, making people feel annoyed. Ye Wei was unhappy and the only way to vent her emotions was to kill people.


    But there were only a few people on board and none of them could be killed. She was not someone that would kill the innocent and she could not win against the only one that she could kill. Therefore, she became harsher on Mo Jue. She wanted Mo Jue to feel uncomfortable too if she was not comfortable.


    Therefore, slamming, throwing things, and shouting were things that she often did. She would not sleep at night and would bang against the deck to wake Mo Jue up so that he could not sleep too. She would lie down and rest when she was tired and continue when she could not fall asleep. She repeated this every night and he would be disturbed by her even if he had slept. A few days passed by just like this, with one creating a scene and the other keeping quiet.


    Ye Wei had the urge to just jump into the sea!


    However, given how precious her life was, she wanted to cherish it and gave up the idea. Sometimes, she would think of how to murder Mo Jue, but she realized that none of the plans worked whenever she played the scenarios inside her head.


    Therefore, she decided to give up.


    Both of them had a hard time, but the people on board had an even harder time as they had to be awake together with them until morning. It was very difficult for them and they wished to dock at a harbor as well so that they could escape from the two lunatics.


    It was night time and Ye Wei was half-asleep and half-awake. She suddenly felt a warm hand cover her forehead and brush through her hair before gently touching her face. The gentleness and warmth made Ye Wei feel as if she had returned to her childhood where she was still with her mom and brother.


    Children at that age would not have remembered much, but Ye Wei could still clearly remember everything that happened when she was a child. This was because she had lost her memory and it had only been half a year since she regained her memory. Therefore, the memories when she was a child were still clear in her mind.


    She remembered that her mom would sing a lullaby for her at night or read stories to her. Her mom¡¯s hands were not delicate but they were warm and doting as she touched Ye Wei¡¯s soft skin. She was her mom¡¯s little princess and could cry or throw a tantrum as she wished. She would not be beaten or plotted by others and it was the happiest time she had.


    She really missed those times¡­


    She suddenly felt like crying¡­


    She did not know if she really cried, but she felt someone kiss her face and eyes repeatedly. It was very gentle and she was even more confused. She knew clearly that it was not her mom.


    But, she was not willing to wake up. She hoped that the sun would not rise and she could sleep in the dark forever. She did not want to care or guess about anything and it might not be a bad thing.


    Yes, she did not want to wake up and he did not want her to wake up too. She was really useless as she had not cried for many years but she cried once she thought of her mom. It was so embarrassing and Ye Wei swore that this would not happen again.


    Someone said that crying and suicide were the most extreme emotions. No matter what reason it was that led people to cry and suicide, they must have suffered a lot of wrongs. Was she wronged?


    No!


    She only opened her eyes after she felt that there was no one in the room. The corners of her eyes were still wet and she pulled the blanket over and hid in it. It was indeed a dream. Therefore, it only lasted for a while.


    She stared at the wooden planks and was in a daze. Her eyes looked as if it was bustling with memories. There was sorrow and blankness¡­


    It was destined to be another sleepless night and she only knew that the sun had risen after she saw the sunlight come through from the cracks between the wooden planks. She smiled bitterly and closed her eyes to rest before falling asleep in a dizzy manner.


    She could not sleep at night and the situation was better in the day. She guessed that she must be afraid that the dark night would engulf her. She woke up and could not remember anything and could only hear Mo Jue talk some nonsense. She felt that the day gave her a safer and more reliable feeling.


    Mo Jue opened the door and looked at her for a while before he closed the door lightly. He went to the deck and the captain asked him while trembling in fear, ¡°Second Young Master Mo, Big Boss Mo is already rushing us. When are you going back?¡±


    They had been circling at sea for the past few days and Big Boss Mo had already lost his patience. Big Boss Mo sent a death order to ask Mo Jue to come back soon. The captain was afraid that Mo Jue would kill him in a fit of anger.


    Mo Jue looked at him calmly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s dock!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The captain saluted him happily and almost worshipped him. The ship changed its usual slow speed and increased the speed by ten times. It was obvious that the people on board were very eager to go back.


    Mo Jue stood with his hands behind his back and was silent.


    The ship sailed for more than an hour and reached an island. It was not a lonely island. The weather was good, birds sang, and flowers gave forth their fragrances. Rows of tall palm trees looked really nice and there were colorful parasols on the beach. There were all sorts of majestic-looking European and Gothic style mansions.


    There were already people on the shore waiting for them. Mo Jue went back into the cabin to carry Ye Wei. She was asleep and didn¡¯t know anything. She must have been very tired after being on the ship for so long.


    She might sleep for very long. Mo Jue was someone that would notice it even if a strand of hair had dropped. Therefore, he had calculated the timing accurately.


    He carried Ye Wei into the luxury car. It was a normal-looking residential island and there were not many residents living here. But, their lives were harmonious and wealthy and they¡¯re well-connected to the inland.


    The car stopped in front of a majestic mansion and Mo Jue carried Ye Wei out of the car. Mo Ye stood firmly in front of the hall and was cold like ice. His face darkened when he saw Mo Jue carrying Ye Wei.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to come back?¡± He sneered.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Mo Jue greeted him without saying much. ¡°I¡¯ll bring her to the room first.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Mo Ye sneered and he looked extremely cruel like Yama. ¡°Who asked you to bring her back? Didn¡¯t I tell you to kill her?¡±


    Mo Jue stopped and looked back. ¡°Brother, I can listen to you with regards to other matters, but this. I can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Little Jue!¡±


    ¡°Brother, wait for me,¡± Mo Jue said flatly and carried her upstairs and went into his room. He put her down and covered the blanket for her. There was a man following him closely and waiting for him outside the door.


    Mo Jue looked at Ye Wei and kissed her before going out of the room. He closed the door and asked solemnly, ¡°Where is Doctor Claire?¡±


    ¡°Miss Mei Lin¡¯s grandmother was ill and Doctor Claire went to treat her.¡±


    ¡°Send someone to get him back and prepare for the surgery.¡±


    ¡°On it!¡±


    ¡°You guard here and do not disturb her.¡±


    ¡°On it!¡±


    After Mo Jue finished giving out his instructions to the man, he went downstairs. Mo Ye sat in the hall silently and looked on coldly as Mo Jue came down. Mo Jue sat opposite him and Mo Ye asked, ¡°What do you have to say?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much to say,¡± Mo Jue replied and his eyes darkened. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°You know how to be sorry?¡± Mo Ye suddenly kicked the table that was between them and it slide toward Mo Jue, hitting against his legs. ¡°I¡¯ve asked you to kill her. Why did you bring her back?¡±


    ¡°I have no intention to kill her at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Why? Have you really fallen for her?¡± Mo Ye sneered.


    Mo Jue looked up slowly and said stubbornly, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Little Jue, you replied too quickly,¡± Mo Ye said coldly. ¡°You¡¯ve never cared about such questions in the past and you didn¡¯t reply even if I asked. What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that I will kill her?¡±


    Mo Jue shook his head. ¡°Brother, I know what I¡¯m doing. Please listen to me this time around, alright?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Ye was angered. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve become now! You¡¯re ignoring my words just because of a woman? Are you going to kill me because of her in the future?¡±


    ¡°Brother, you know I won¡¯t!¡± Mo Jue said calmly before he repeated in a low voice. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Little Jue, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you are thinking. This woman is a disaster. I won¡¯t care about whatever you do if she was someone normal. Do you really think I am afraid of her? You will ultimately be the one that gets hurt if you are together with her. I will never tolerate her,¡± Mo Ye said coldly.


    Mo Jue said, ¡°I know!¡±


    ¡°Why are you still keeping her despite knowing?¡±


    ¡°This is between the two of us and I have a wish that has not come true. Brother, don¡¯t force me anymore. I promise that she will not hurt me or anyone else,¡± Mo Jue said.


    Mo Ye raised his eyebrows. ¡°Tell me more.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Claire had reached the island a few days ago and I¡¯ve asked him to prepare for a brainwashing surgery. She will not remember anything after that. Are you at ease now?¡± Mo Jue asked lightly, his purple eyes looking at Mo Ye.


    ¡°Little Jue, are you crazy?¡± Mo Ye frowned. ¡°Do you know what you are doing?¡±


    ¡°You can take it as I¡¯m mad!¡± Mo Jue sounded cold and was expressionless.


    Mo Ye was angered. ¡°I should not have let you go to City A if I knew things would turn out like this!¡±


    It was too late to say anything now.


    ¡°Maybe!¡±


    ¡°Little Jue, listen to your brother, she will ruin you sooner or later!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±


    ¡°Little Jue¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Mo Jue said calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t care?¡± Mo Ye tugged at Mo Jue¡¯s collar and pulled him up. Mo Ye punched him but stopped right in front of that delicate face that he could not bear to really punch. Mo Ye ruthlessly pushed Mo Jue away and Mo Jue fell onto the sofa. Big Boss Mo looked very angry. ¡°Have you really made up your mind?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have!¡± Mo Jue replied and looked up at Mo Ye. ¡°Brother, where is Silver Face and Eleven?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Mo Jue was silent for a while. ¡°Then, you shall not mind my business too.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Brother, take it as you are fulfilling my dream!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really hopeless!¡± Mo Ye stood up and left.


    Mo Jue sat in the hall alone. The sunlight shone on the floor, adding warmth to a person. However, when this light was shone on Mo Jue, it seemed sorrowful.


    He sat in the hall alone for a very long time and only looked up when Doctor Claire was back. ¡°Doctor Claire, I¡¯ll have to trouble you!¡±

 Chapter 438 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The sky was bright again when Ye Wei woke up. She looked at the surroundings in a blur. It was a room with a black and white theme. Black and white marble, black curtains, and a black and white bedsheet¡ªthe design was simple, elegant, and the position of the drawings showed the owner¡¯s taste. It was simple decorations but felt very artistic as if it was a museum. But, it was really a room.


    Her head felt painful and she closed her eyes. The temporary headache was gone when she opened her eyes again as if nothing had happened. Ye Wei lifted the blanket and sat up straight to look at herself. She was only wearing a thin layer of white sleeping gown and her collar was open. She gathered her collar together and tightened the ribbon on her waist.


    Where was this?


    She tried hard to recall but her mind was blank. She looked at her own hands which were bigger than normal girls. Her fingers were slender and there were thick calluses on both her middle and index fingers.


    ¡®Who am I? Why am I here? Where is this place?¡¯ A lot of questions went through her mind, making her head very painful. She was uncomfortable and hugged her own head as she rested her head on her knees. She moaned in pain. Why, why¡­


    She didn¡¯t know what was happening but she felt desperate. There was a pair of hands in the darkness that was dragging her down. Ye Wei¡¯s body was cold and she shivered, not knowing what to do.


    She must have family members and she wanted to shout at them to protect her in such a difficult time. But, she could not recall their name. She knew she had family members but she could not remember who they were.


    There was no voice in her mind or any memory at all, not even a bit of illusion. She was like a blank piece of white paper, not knowing anything.


    Ye Wei hugged her head and lied on the bed, curling up her body. This was the posture that she subconsciously had when she was beaten up or hurt when she was young. She slept in this position for a long time until she became stronger and was sure that no one would hurt her before she changed such a sleeping position.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ye Wei shouted in agony as she hit her head forcefully as if she was mad. She could not endure such a blank memory. The traumas she had been through remained although she had lost her memory. She felt that she had no protection at all when she was at a loss, waiting for people to hurt her. This was the trauma left on her as a killer.


    One could lose everything, but they had to be strong. Otherwise, they would be eliminated. This was a world where the strong rule over the weak.


    Lost, fear, and desperation surged up Ye Wei, making her on the verge of breaking down.


    Suddenly, she felt warmth on her hand and her shivering body was hugged by a warm person. That pair of warm hands comforted her patiently again and again, patting her lightly on her back. He did not say anything, but it made her shiver even more.


    Who was he? The first question she thought of in her fear was if he was her family member. Or was he her friend? Why was he not talking?


    Ye Wei was like a timid baby as she looked up but dared not look at him. She tried to look at him but she pushed him away after glancing at him and sprung out of bed swiftly. She hid in the corner at lightning speed and hugged herself, looking at him in fear.


    Mo Jue looked at her silently and was slightly upset. A person¡¯s instinct could not be erased even if her memory was erased. It would be more perfect if she was disabled.


    The corners of his lips unknowingly curled up.


    Ye Wei¡¯s face was pale and her hair was in a mess. The white dressing gown looked big on her, making her look small. Her beautiful big eyes were no longer as seductive as the past nor look smart. She also lost the domineering aura she once had. She was afraid, at a loss, and timid as she looked at this world. Because of her instinct, she felt out of place in this world as if someone was about to kill her.


    She felt worried, anxious, and dared not get near anyone.


    Ye Wei had never had such expressions on her face and Mo Jue¡¯s heart was overwhelmed with emotions although he did not show it on his face. He just looked at her quietly and did not say anything.


    Ye Wei did not speak either. She just looked at him and dared to get close to him. It was cold on the floor and she was not wearing shoes. Her white feet seemed extremely pretty on the black and white marbled floor.


    Mo Jue did not say anything to comfort her but instead, got up and left!


    Ye Wei heaved a sigh of relief. He had finally left. She was afraid of him. That man¡¯s eyes had a strong threat to normal people as if he was a leopard waiting for its prey.


    The atmosphere in the room became eerie once he came and she felt more relieved once he left.


    Ye Wei patted her own chest and her face seemed happy. The door suddenly opened and she was like a rabbit that was shocked. She had already reached the bed but retreated to a side quickly.


    Mo Jue carried the food in and put it on the table. He looked back and said flatly, ¡°Wei Wei, come here to eat.¡±


    Wei Wei? Was that her name? Ye Wei was at a loss and thought that her name was nice. She looked at Mo Jue in precaution. He did not know how to be gentle and his tone was already the softest he could go.


    But to Ye Wei, he was brimming with threats.


    She looked at him in precaution and sometimes would drift and look at the sumptuous meal, not hiding her craving for the food. She was hungry and could not help but touch her own stomach and pout unhappily.


    Mo Jue saw this scene and he immediately became gentle as she was too cute. The two of them were like a small rabbit and a big wolf. The wolf threw a carrot to the rabbit, telling the rabbit to eat it. The rabbit was extremely hungry but did not dare to go nearer as it was afraid of the wolf.


    It was afraid that it would be eaten by the wolf after it ate the carrot.


    Mo Jue did not force her and got up and walked out of the room. Ye Wei¡¯s ability as a killer remained and she could hear that he was far away. She rushed over to the scrumptious meal excitedly.


    She did not even sit down and was already using the fork and shoving the steak into her mouth without caring about her image. The food was still piping hot and delicious. Mo Jue was very detailed and prepared a sumptuous meal. There was even a cup of juice. Ye Wei ate the meal and drank the juice as if she was someone that had not eaten for years.


    Mo Jue was at the room next door, looking at the screen and the corners of his lips were curled up in a happy angle.


    She could actually eat without caring about her image, or maybe she was too hungry since she had slept for seven days and the nutrition needles were not enough. The more he looked at her, the cuter he thought she was. Mo Jue looked at the person on the screen in a greedy manner.


    It was alright that she was afraid of him now. It was just her instinct. It would be alright after she trusted him and he had the time to wait for her.


    He had already ordered everyone in the mansion to temporarily move somewhere else to stay and no one was allowed to be near the place. Even Mo Ye was so angry that he had moved to another mansion and the big building was only left with the two of them.


    He was the first person that she saw and he wanted her to remember him clearly and never forget him. It was alright if she had lost her memory. He just had to leave a deep mark in her memory.


    She finished three-person worth of food and even drank all the juice. Mo Jue had not seen her talk yet, so he could only wait.


    Ye Wei touched her bulging stomach and she felt comfortable after she ate and she smiled. She heard footsteps coming and immediately stood up and hid in a corner, looking at Mo Jue in precaution as he walked in.


    The image of her binging on the food was already in his mind, but he still could not help but smile after looking at the messy table. Ye Wei felt embarrassed as she looked at the table and blushed, although she was still stubbornly wary of him.


    ¡°Mo Jue is my name, you¡¯d better remember!¡± Mo Jue said flatly before he cleared the table and brought out the plates.


    Ye Wei looked at his back view in confusion. Mo Jue? How was he related to her? She could feel that he was threatening, but he did not harm her. Why did he not tell her who he was?


    Ye Wei¡¯s mind was filled with a ton of questions but she did know who to ask. She went to the balcony on the second floor and there were a table and two sofas. There were an ashtray and a silver figurine on the table.


    She could see the sea from the balcony and the sea breeze was blowing gently. The rows of palm trees were tall and beautiful and there were colorful parasols on the beach which looked like colorful pearls from a distance. There were many people on the beach, some were playing, some were getting a suntan, and some were playing in the sea.


    The sun was bright and she could not see their faces clearly, but it made her feel much more at ease. She felt that places of people were safer as there was not only Mo Jue around and she did not feel so scared.


    She comfortably looked at the people playing and tried hard to remember this scene. Because her mind would not be so blank if she remembered this and she would not be unable to recall anything.


    At least, she knew that there was a man called Mo Jue, a bunch of people playing, and an island with picturesque scenes.


    Far away, Big Boss Mo was lying under the parasol, but his telescope was aimed at Ye Wei, who was at the balcony. He looked at her for a while and asked Doctor Claire who was beside him, ¡°Are you sure that she cannot remember anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Doctor Claire replied solemnly.


    ¡°Good!¡± Big Boss Mo looked at the sea with no expression and narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°She still has her skills and intelligence. It will be an added strength for me if she could help me.¡±


    Doctor Claire was startled before he smiled lightly. ¡°Second young master will not agree to it.¡±


    ¡°Hmmph!¡± Big Boss Mo sneered. ¡°Little Jue is really crazy!¡±

 Chapter 439 - Compromise

    For the next three days, Mo Jue used such a method to communicate with Ye Wei. He would give her a set of healthy breakfast in the morning and asked if she was not feeling well. He did not force her if she did not reply and left quietly.


    In the afternoon and evening, he would send lunch and dinner and continue to keep quiet. Sometimes, when she was hungry at night, he would send some light supper, taking care of her meticulously.


    Not just that, Mo Jue gave her a big box of new clothes and shoes and some clothes essential for women. He even prepared underwear for her and the clothes filled up the whole wardrobe. Ye Wei was always wary of him even though he sent her food every day and would talk to her. But, Ye Wei had never spoken to him and just stared at him like a stubborn little monster.


    Mo Jue was never patient when it came to Ye Wei, but it was surprising that he was very friendly this time and did not flare up in front of her. He would always come and go quietly, never shocking or forcing her.


    Ye Wei felt weird and she opened the wardrobe once Mo Jue left. She saw that there were sweaters, dresses, casual wear, shirts, jeans, and all sorts of accessories. Ye Wei really liked the style of the clothes and felt that it would suit her. But, she also discovered that there were men¡¯s clothes in the wardrobe other than her clothes.


    It was either suits or casual wear, but all were black and there were not many clothes. The clothes seemed little when compared to the big wardrobe, but Ye Wei¡¯s clothes seemed to dominate the wardrobe and took up his space.


    Ye Wei guessed that this room belonged to him as the style was similar to him. The clothes in the wardrobe proved her guess, but who was he? Why did he let her stay in his room? Where did he live then?


    Ye Wei was at a loss and did not like to let her imagination go wild like this. Mo Jue was the only one on her mind, although she could see people bustling around on the beach from the balcony.


    However, she could not see their faces and Mo Jue was the only one she could remember given her blank memory. She could not help but guess his and her identity and thought of countless possibilities. She really wanted to ask Mo Jue but she stopped whenever she wanted to ask. She did not want to ask and wanted to avoid him subconsciously.


    Mo Jue felt that her reactions were good and this was the kind of effect he wanted. He purposely asked everyone to leave and appeared in front of her every day just so that he could leave a deep impression on her.


    She could only remember him and no one else.


    This was his persistence and he could even disobey Mo Ye¡¯s instructions and did not want to leave this island. He must let Ye Wei fall in love with him as this was his only belief.


    Every time he looked at her wary and lost look, he would pity her, but he never regretted it. He did not know if he would regret it in the future, but at least, he was satisfied at the moment.


    He made a cup of coffee and sat on the sofa while looking at Ye Wei from the screen. She had such vivid expressions and real blinking, which made him satisfied. Moreover, she was just next to him and it only took him a few minutes to walk over. Nothing was more satisfying and exciting for him than this, and these were his true feelings at that moment.


    Happiness felt heavy!


    But at least, it was better than none, wasn¡¯t it?


    This morning, Mo Jue did not send her breakfast on purpose and she woke up on time. Mo Jue would usually bring breakfast for her after she had washed up.


    He would ask her to go over and have breakfast although she did not talk to him. But, he would not force her and leave the room politely and only come in to clean after she finished the food. There was a period of time where she wanted to ask him if he was her maid.


    If not, why would he be in charge of her basic needs yet not talk to her? However, she knew that such an assumption was impossible.


    She did not see Mo Jue after she washed up and she felt uneasy. Her imagination started to run wild. Why was he still not here? Her most honest thought was that she was hungry.


    Maybe something cropped up for him. Ye Wei tried to comfort herself and sat on the bed as if nothing had happened. She casually took a magazine to read and it was a western entertainment magazine in pure English. She could understand and slowly get interested in reading it. She happened to see the wedding photo of Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya, but she just took a glance and said to herself softly. ¡°They are well-matched!¡±


    Mo Jue supported his chin as he looked at her actions and knew that she was looking at Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya. But he did not stop her. In fact, he did it on purpose. Ye Wei¡¯s indifference was within his expectation.


    Doctor Claire had said before that it was almost impossible for her to regain her memory unless a miracle happened. He had always been confident of Doctor Claire¡¯s skills as he was an expert in this field.


    But, he only knew that the surgery was really successful after looking at her reactions. She looked at Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya as if they were just a normal couple that was getting married. She was neither sad nor happy for them.


    He curled the corners of his lips in askance and his deep smile seemed a little like he was sneering. It was obvious that he was not in a very good mood. He was not very excited although this was what he wanted.


    It was an indescribable feeling. It was as if the heart was covered in many layers of silk and it was difficult for him to breathe.


    The only thing that made him happy was that he had finally heard her talk. It was not easy to hear her talk for the first time after so many days as she was always silent and wary of everything.


    Ye Wei was a smart person. Although she had lost her memory, she still had exceptionally high intelligence and knew what was best for herself. Therefore, she was always silent and wary of him, spending more time observing her surroundings.


    For example, she would look at the people at the beach enjoying themselves without commenting. She would eat the food he gave her quietly without asking any questions and always would observe with curiosity and precautions.


    He understood what she was thinking. Therefore, he did not send her breakfast today exactly because he understood her.


    She finished reading a magazine and it had been an hour since the timing that Mo Jue would usually come. Ye Wei started to feel anxious and her big black eyes kept looking at the door like a child yearning for protection. Her gaze made it difficult for people to reject her, but Mo Jue tried very hard to endure.


    Ye Wei put down the magazine and walked around in the room irritably. Why was he not here yet? Did something happen? Was he ditching her and not going to take care of her anymore?


    She panicked as he was the only one she knew. What was she going to do if he ditched her? Although she was envious of the people playing at the beach, after all, she was unfamiliar with the place.


    Although she was wary of Mo Jue, he was the only one she was familiar with.


    Mo Jue looked happily at how Ye Wei was anxious. He enjoyed the feeling of being needed by her and the more anxious she was, the more it meant that she would remember him. This would make Ye Wei feel that she could not live without Mo Jue.


    This was his motive!


    There was an example of an animal tamer and a leopard in the field of psychology. The animal tamer isolated the leopard and fed it every day and even brought it out to play and enjoy the fresh air. Two weeks later, the animal tamer changed his usual routine and locked the leopard up, not feeding it any food or water. The leopard was deprived of freedom and banged its head against the cage until it bled. The animal tamer finally let it out to continue his taming job and the leopard was very obedient ever since.


    This example was similar to them.


    He was the animal tamer and she was the leopard!


    Mo Ye went into the room and saw Mo Jue staring at the screen and looking smug. Mo Jue was too engrossed just now and did not realize that Mo Ye was near him. Mo Jue turned off the screen and turned on the small screen on the computer. ¡°Brother, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so promising that you only know how to look at a woman every day. Do you really want me to kill you with one punch?¡± Mo Ye might not be so angry if he had not witnessed this scene.


    He was extremely angry. He had pampered Mo Jue too much.


    ¡°I have my own plans!¡± Mo Jue replied and looked at the screen to make sure Ye Wei was still there. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s up, brother?¡±


    ¡°How many days has it been since you last worked?¡± Mo Ye asked solemnly and pulled a chair to sit opposite Mo Jue. ¡°How much time do you want to waste? Little Jue, I¡¯ve let you keep her and wash her memory, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I will continue to pamper you and let you waste your time by accompanying her.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Mo Jue said flatly.


    Mo Ye frowned and was slightly unhappy. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you are the godfather of the Mafia. I am the real one while you are the one behind the scene. Do not just ignore everything. Do you think it is appropriate for you to be like this just for a woman?¡±


    Mo Jue leaned back in a relaxed manner and chuckled. ¡°Brother, you can manage the Mafia very well even without me!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Mo Ye sneered and narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Little Jue, do you know what this means? You want to leave me?¡±


    Mo Jue did not hesitate and shook his head. ¡°Of course not!¡±


    ¡°Then, what do you mean?¡± Mo Ye asked solemnly. He knew right from the start that the woman would disrupt his plan. As expected, his brother had already lost his ambitions.


    Love was indeed a poison and could even sell away a person¡¯s soul!


    Damn it!


    He regretted letting Mo Jue keep Ye Wei here as Mo Jue would rather look after her even though she had lost her memory.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I know what I should and should not do,¡± Mo Jue said lightly. ¡°I can¡¯t possibly not take a break. Just take it as you¡¯re giving me a year of break.¡±


    ¡°Hmmph, excuses!¡± Mo Ye was extremely unhappy.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Mo Jue repeated and looked at Ye Wei from the screen. ¡°I just want to let her accept me and I¡¯m going to achieve this soon. I don¡¯t want to give up halfway.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I will do what I need to do,¡± Mo Jue said flatly. ¡°I will never betray you.¡±


    Big Boss Mo stared at him. He was not worried that Mo Jue would betray him as they had been relying on each other for survival for so many years and he knew Mo Jue¡¯s personality best. Mo Jue would not betray him because of a woman.


    He just minded Ye Wei¡¯s existence and how Mo Jue ignored him because of her. It felt as if the two brothers used to have a close relationship growing up together, but it had changed ever since Mo Jue knew Ye Wei.


    He was a little jealous of Ye Wei for stealing his brother away. He had always doted on Mo Jue and Mo Jue always listened to him. Mo Ye was unhappy that there was suddenly a woman appearing, especially when he felt that his younger brother was perfect, but Ye Wei kept hurting his beloved younger brother. Big Boss Mo felt that Ye Wei should not be forgiven and therefore did not like her.


    This was like the feeling of his baby being snatched away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. This woman has not forgotten her skills, right?¡± Mo Ye asked.


    Mo Jue clenched his fists secretly. ¡°What do you want to say, brother?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Doctor Claire and he said that she would only lose her memory but it will not affect anything else. I¡¯m thinking of using her after she falls in love with you and that would be perfect. It¡¯s a good idea to deal with the terrorist organization by making use of her.¡± Big Boss Mo¡¯s usually expressionless face looked even calmer as if he was talking about something unimportant.


    ¡°No way!¡± Mo Jue replied subconsciously without thinking much about it. Big Boss Mo stared at him with a sharp gaze and sneered. ¡°Why are you against it? This idea is good.¡±


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t do this!¡± Mo Jue said faintly. ¡°We already have Silver Face. We don¡¯t need Wei Wei¡­ We don¡¯t need Ye Wei. Moreover, she has forgotten everything and she is of no use to us. Let Silver Face do the killing.¡±


    ¡°You are unwilling to let her do it?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Jue¡¯s purple eyes looked firm. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwillingly, but I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    ¡°Little Jue, she snatched away my brother and caused my brother to be idle all day long, wasting his time to look after her. I have to get back something from her as nothing is free in this world. You have to give up something to gain something,¡± Big Boss Mo said coldly.


    ¡°She had already paid the price!¡±


    ¡°No, she did not as it is just to you. To me, she snatched away my younger brother but she did not lose anything.¡± Big Boss Mo sneered and crossed his arms in a royal-like manner.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Mo Jue shouted faintly and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Can¡¯t I just have a longer break?¡±


    ¡°Do not mix yourself up with her. If Ye Wei and Eleven could be used by us to deal with the terrorist organization, we can save at least three years¡¯ worth of time.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Mo Jue looked at Mo Ye stubbornly and said, ¡°Tell me what you want me to do and I¡¯ll do it!¡±

 Chapter 440 - Untitled

    Ye Wei was waiting impatiently in the room, walking around anxiously. Finally, she could not wait anymore and walked out of the room. It was the first time she had been out of the room after so many days. She did not know why Mo Jue did not come for her and scolded him badly in her heart. Rubbing her hungry and flat stomach, Ye Wei pouted unhappily.


    ¡®Mo Jue, where are you?¡¯


    She stared blankly at the long corridor. It was crooked and there were many rooms with beautiful decorations. There were exquisite crystal lights on the wall of the corridor and several pieces of work that seemed ordinary, but were, in fact, priceless, were hung. There were also bonsai on the low tables. They were all well designed in a simple but luxurious style. Ye Wei didn¡¯t know where Mo Jue lived. She could only walk along the corridor. Turning the corner was the stairs. The hall on the first floor was hundreds of square meters, very big and resplendent. Under the big chandelier was a group of golden sofas with a retro vibe and nobility, which were so dazzling that they almost blinded her.


    She went downstairs and the hall looked even bigger when she was standing in the middle of it. The lighting was excellent and the sunlight penetrating into the room paved the ground with gold. It was extremely beautiful.


    ¡°Why is there no one?¡± She knew that the mansion was always quiet, but it shouldn¡¯t be so quiet. It was definitely inconvenient to tidy up such a large house, so there must be many servants around. It shouldn¡¯t be only her and Mo Jue living there.


    Ye Wei frowned in confusion. She had originally wanted to go downstairs to see if Mo Jue was there or ask anyone if they had seen him. However, there was no one at all.


    She didn¡¯t know where the kitchen was, so she stood in the hall for a while before simply walking out of the hall. At a glance, she saw a man in a black casual shirt and trousers standing beside the fountain in the atrium with his hands tucked behind him. The sun shone on him, making him look tall and straight. Ye Wei was elated and ran to him hurriedly. She had finally found him.


    However, as soon as she came near, the man suddenly turned back and jabbed Ye Wei¡¯s throat with his five fingers. Ye Wei was shocked and dodged away like lightning. Big Boss Mo attacked her the second time again. He was very quick, and his moves were smooth, sharp and full of energy.


    Ye Wei didn¡¯t try to fight back. Although she had lost her memories, her combat experience was still in her head. Her agility was no less than before and she dodged Big Boss Mo¡¯s attacks flexibly.


    After more than ten moves, he realized that there was no point in fighting if Ye Wei was only defending and not attacking. It was hard to win if he was attacking alone, but if Ye Wei fought back, she was definitely not Big Boss Mo¡¯s opponent.


    ¡®He is not Mo Jue!¡¯


    This was the first time she had met him. Their back view and facial features were very similar. However, his eyes were black, while Mo Jue¡¯s were purple. To put it another way, even if their facial features or eyes looked exactly the same, she could recognize that he wasn¡¯t Mo Jue. Big Boss Mo and Mo Jue had similar looks, but they were rarely mistaken for each other because of their different temperaments.


    Mo Jue gave people a sense of elegance, while Big Boss Mo was aristocratically indifferent.


    Ye Wei didn¡¯t say anything but looked at him coldly. She was warier of this person as compared to Mo Jue since it was her first time meeting him. If Mo Jue¡¯s eyes gave off a threatening vibe, then Big Boss Mo made people feel dangerous.


    She stepped back quietly. Big Boss Mo raised the corners of his lips. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer him. Then, she heard someone¡¯s footsteps. Suddenly, Ye Wei felt that her waist was tight and Mo Jue had already carried her into his arms. She struggled angrily before looking up and realizing that it was Mo Jue. Mo Jue looked at her with a serious look and she was confused. What had she done?


    Mo Jue looked at Big Boss Mo and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t forget what you have promised me.¡±


    Big Boss Mo spread his arms. In a cold tone that had a hint of contempt, he said, ¡°You¡¯re really great. I was just testing her skills. What are you nervous about? Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t hurt your precious.¡±


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Mo Jue shouted helplessly, feeling displeased.


    Big Boss Mo waved and left calmly without turning back.


    ¡°Did my brother hurt you?¡± Mo Jue pulled Ye Wei over, skimmed over her body once, and was relieved to see no scars or injuries.


    Ye Wei frowned at him. Her beautiful face was full of anger. She stepped on the back of Mo Jue¡¯s foot and quickly stepped back. She only glared at him silently, expressing her anger with her gaze. She was furious.


    Mo Jue knew why but still asked innocently, ¡°Wei Wei, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Ye Wei¡¯s lips were pressed into a straight line as if a storm was about to break out. Mo Jue felt that she was cute and couldn¡¯t help pulling her hand. She shook him off but Mo Jue did not give up and forcefully pulled her hand again. This time, she wasn¡¯t able to shake him off anymore. She glared at him intensely. Mo Jue pulled her over to the stone bench, squatted down, and wrapped her hands tightly with his. He softened his voice. ¡°Wei Wei, can I tell you something?¡±


    The purple eyes of Mo Jue seemed to be always covered by a layer of light, giving off a feeling of cleanliness. If one ignored his temperament and only looked at this pair of eyes, one would feel that he was an angel who would not lie or conceal the truth. One would not bear to hurt someone who had those eyes as well.


    Ye Wei turned her face away, reluctant to answer him. In fact, she had many questions for Mo Jue, but she didn¡¯t know where to start. Hence, she decided to just keep quiet. It was in her subconscious to protect herself. She was always alone and didn¡¯t care about others. There would be less harm if she lived in her own world.


    He turned her face toward him forcefully and asked monotonously, ¡°Why are you ignoring me?¡±


    She was sitting down while he was half-squatting. She was unhappy about the way he ordered her around and how he looked at her. No matter which Ye Wei she was, she was rebellious. The more she was asked to do it, the more stubborn and reluctant she was. She realized Mo Jue was angry and she kicked him hard on the chest. However, Mo Jue caught her and he looked fiercely at her. Somehow, she was a little afraid and dared not look at him again.


    Mo Jue stood up and hugged her in a fit. He pulled her close, clasped her body, leaned down, and kissed her lips violently. This was what he had wanted to do for a long time. Ye Wei was stunned and slapped him hard on the chest. She was anxious, frightened, and flustered. Mo Jue clasped her tightly and kissed her even more aggressively. She bit her teeth to keep him from breaking in. However, Mo Jue was determined and bit her hard on her lower lip. Ye Wei cried in pain and Mo Jue took the opportunity to go in deeper. He held her head firmly and tasted her sweetness aggressively, sucking on her tongue endlessly.


    Ye Wei was angry and a little afraid of this feeling. She wanted to hit him but Mo Jue quickly clasped her hand. He spun his body around and they landed on the lawn together. Then, he turned over and pressed against her hard, wrapping her mouth and tongue with his without giving her a chance to reject.


    She resisted desperately and shook her head to avoid his kiss. Mo Jue didn¡¯t pin her down forcefully but used his body to press against her. He kissed her face constantly and brought the hot kiss to her earlobe and neck, leaving kiss marks on her fair skin. He even bit her shoulder when he felt emotional.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ye Wei cried in pain and Mo Jue restrained himself rationally. He looked up at this beautiful face which used to look enchanting and elegant, but pure now. She gave off a feeling of rare purity but was still as attractive when she was furious. No matter how Ye Wei was like, angry Ye Wei was the most beautiful and brightest.


    The woman under his body had disordered hair, angry eyes, and a red face. Her lips were swollen from the kiss and it made her look extremely gorgeous. At the moment, he just wanted to pin her down and do her right on the spot.


    His slender fingers caressed her lips, and Ye Wei was numb all over as if there was a current running through her back. She looked at him in panic and fear, extremely rejecting the feeling of not being able to control herself.


    The man who was on top of her was trying to hold back. She was at a loss¡­


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei, don¡¯t reject me. Don¡¯t reject me again¡­¡± Mo Jue kissed on her lips with every sentence he said. His voice was so soft that one could barely hear if one did not listen carefully. He murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t reject¡­¡±


    He stopped being so aggressive and was only rubbing her gently and patiently with his lips. Ye Wei¡¯s tensed body miraculously eased slowly. The world was so quiet that they could only hear each other¡¯s heartbeats.


    ¡®Why the sudden change?¡¯


    Unknowingly, her arms were wrapped around his neck. Two slender bodies were overlapped under the blue sky and white clouds. That scene was very beautiful. The floating clouds and green trees were reflected in her eyes as if everything had changed.


    Ye Wei was shocked when she realized that her arms were wrapped around his neck and she desperately wanted to put them down. Mo Jue definitely wouldn¡¯t let her be and he bent down to kiss her suddenly. In a panic, she allowed him to enter her lips, and it felt like¡­ She didn¡¯t know how to say it. She just felt that her heart was beating so hard like thunder and her face was burning like fire.


    ¡°Wei Wei, close your eyes,¡± Mo Jue said softly. Ye Wei stared directly into his purple eyes and closed her eyes gently, letting him kiss her eyes, nose, cheeks, and lips. He had been gentle like the spring breeze at first but suddenly restored his predatory nature and kissed her even more passionately.


    She should have resisted¡ªor so Ye Wei thought. However, the wild kiss had made her lose her mind. She didn¡¯t like intimate contact, but her body reacted otherwise. She was actively responding to his kisses.


    Suddenly, she felt that Mo Jue¡¯s body was stiff and something was on her lap. He rubbed it unconsciously and kissed her hard and fiercely. Ye Wei couldn¡¯t help but moan. She couldn¡¯t even match his speed and could only let him do whatever he wanted. Her tongue had become numb from the kiss.

 Chapter 441 - : Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Gradually, he was no longer satisfied with just simply touching. He stripped her and the two buttons on top were torn off by him. Followed by a wet and hot kiss, he went further down to her collarbone. Ye Wei was so uncomfortable that she wanted to avoid it, but her body didn¡¯t obey her thoughts. She hugged him tightly and was a little upset. Under the blue sky and white clouds, everything was so beautiful, as if they had no flaws.


    The morning glow on Ye Wei¡¯s face gradually faded away and she turned pale. She hesitated for a while and asked, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s my name?¡± Mo Jue answered with another question and gave her a serious look. There was still anger in his eyes that had not faded away, but he tried his best to conceal his feelings.


    Ye Wei swallowed her saliva and answered truthfully, ¡°Mo Jue!¡±


    Mo Jue seemed to feel better and the anger in his eyes diminished gradually. He complimented. ¡°Very good!¡±


    She had finally remembered him. The effort he had put in during all those days was not in vain.


    ¡°Were we old acquaintances?¡± Ye Wei asked again with a little uneasiness and looked keenly at Mo Jue. Mo Jue raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I have answered all of your questions, but why don¡¯t you answer me when I ask? Are you guilty?¡± Ye Wei¡¯s face sank with displeasure and she was no longer afraid. The Ye Wei who had lost her memory was indeed still Ye Wei.


    Mo Jue spread his arms. ¡°Yes, we are old acquaintances.¡±


    Ye Wei looked at him doubtfully, as if she was considering if his words were true. Obviously, she didn¡¯t believe him. Mo Jue asked, ¡°If we weren¡¯t old acquaintances, why would I take care of you so attentively?¡±


    ¡°What kind of old acquaintances?¡± Ye Wei was still doubtful.


    ¡°Guess!¡± Mo Jue threw the problem back to her cleverly.


    Ye Wei had held back her temper and seemed a little impatient. She was irritated and even a little displeased that her questions weren¡¯t answered. She didn¡¯t like his attitude.


    ¡®Yes means yes and no means no. Why is he always saying misleading things?¡¯ Since she had lost her memory, she would believe everything he said, which made her feel that he was suspicious.


    ¡°Never mind!¡± Ye Wei said coldly. Mo Jue stood up and walked closer to her. When he came close, she panicked and tightened her clothes. She raised her voice suddenly and shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t come here!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you,¡± Mo Jue said calmly, squatted down beside her, and glanced at her. Her gaze was full of defensiveness. The eyes are the windows to the soul. One could judge a person just by looking into their eyes. It might take a long time to gain her trust.


    He reached out his hand and helped her button her brassiere and the buttons that he had unfastened gently. Two buttons fell off, revealing the flawless skin on her chest. Her skin and the love bite on her collarbone was faintly discernible and attractive. Mo Jue swallowed his saliva and turned his face away as if nothing had happened.


    He couldn¡¯t look at her. If he looked at her more, he was afraid that he would turn into a beast again.


    Ye Wei¡¯s fading morning glow miraculously returned to her face. Even her ears had turned red. Feeling uneasy, she stepped away from him. One was squatting down while the other was sitting. They did not speak for quite a while.


    Finally, Ye Wei broke the silence and asked him, ¡°What¡¯s my name?¡±


    ¡°Ye Wei!¡±


    ¡°Ye Wei¡­¡± Ye Wei whispered the name, trying to rekindle feelings of familiarity. However, she failed to do so. To her, she had no impression of Mo Jue, Ye Wei, or even some random passerby.


    She had a jade pendant with the name on it. When he called her Wei Wei, she had guessed that she might be Ye Wei. But why did her name sound foreign to her?


    She was puzzled.


    Ye Wei seemed to be satisfied after getting the answer she wanted. There was nothing else to ask Mo Jue. Mo Jue¡¯s face sank. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any more questions for me?¡±


    Ye Wei was confused. What else should she ask? She thought about it and her eyes brightened. Mo Jue was all ears and his mood started to improve. ¡°Is there anything to eat? I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s expression completely darkened. He looked at her as if he was planning to chop her in half. Ye Wei didn¡¯t know what he was angry about and was so scared that she stepped back, trembling in fear.


    That man had a bad temper and his mood changed all the time.


    That was what she had thought of Mo Jue. Although he looked like a person who was difficult to get along with, he hadn¡¯t gotten angry for the past few days.


    Mo Jue gave a cold snort and went into the mansion angrily.


    Ye Wei looked around in a daze. Did she say something wrong? She wasn¡¯t lying when she said she was hungry. ¡®Is it against the law to be hungry? He¡¯s so odd.¡¯ Ye Wei pouted her and looked up at the white clouds and the blue sky.


    It seemed like everything was perfect with the palm trees nearby and the sound of the waves that could be heard from afar, but something seemed to be missing. She had seen the scenery when she was in the bedroom on the second floor. It was extremely beautiful. She suddenly had the urge to go to the seaside.


    But first, she had to fill her stomach.


    She got up and went into the mansion too. As soon as she went in, she smelled garlic. Ye Wei was stunned and she followed the smell, only to find Mo Jue busy in the kitchen downstairs. His actions were swift and smooth. Beside him was a bundle of washed vegetables.


    The microwave oven was also in use. There was a warm fragrant smell in the kitchen, which frightened Ye Wei as she believed that Mo Jue was a man that could kill people without blinking. Him cooking in the kitchen with an apron on? She wouldn¡¯t believe it at all.


    She felt as though she was out of the world.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel her forehead. Huh? She was not feverish. So what she saw was real? The corners of her lips twitched, but she was unresponsive overall. She stood there and watched him cook elegantly.


    ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Mo Jue growled. He didn¡¯t even look at her.


    Ye Wei hallucinated again and it seemed that her ears had turned a little red. Ye Wei was a little surprised and she blinked in bewilderment. She wanted to get closer to have a better look, but Mo Jue stopped her with his gaze that was as sharp as a laser. Mo Jue stared at her again and she retreated a few steps back, turned away, and laughed unkindly.


    After a while, breakfast was ready. Toast, porridge, side dishes, fried eggs, sandwiches, and milk¡ªthere was both Western and Chinese food. Ye Wei sat quietly at the table and waited for him to bring them out on the table.


    She was even hungrier after smelling the food. As expected, Mo Jue brought the food out. However, he had only brought out a bowl of porridge, some side dishes, and fried eggs. Sitting expressionlessly opposite Ye Wei, he started to enjoy his breakfast while reading the newspaper.


    Ye Wei was dumbfounded and blinked. What about hers?


    Mo Jue ignored her, and Ye Wei couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What about mine?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have hands or feet?¡± Mo Jue replied in an unfriendly tone. Ye Wei slammed her hands on the table and had originally wanted to return to her room upstairs. However, as soon as she reached the stairway, her stomach growled and she stopped walking.


    ¡®Although it is said that we should have moral integrity in our lives, how much does it cost?¡¯


    Ye Wei struggled internally for about ten seconds before gritting her teeth and going straight to the kitchen. Mo Jue looked at her and smiled. Beauty Ye brought her Western breakfast out and specially sat at the seat farthest away from Mo Jue. It was as if she was biting Mo Jue when she bit on the sandwich.


    After a sip of milk, she put it aside. In fact, she didn¡¯t like milk, sandwiches, or toast very much. He had prepared those as breakfast for her for the past few days and she was already sick of them. If it wasn¡¯t to fill her stomach, she wouldn¡¯t have tortured her appetite like that.


    Ye Wei was salivating at his side dishes, which smelled nice and looked delicate and colorful. Why hadn¡¯t she eaten that before? Why would he only prepare those for her?


    Ye Wei¡¯s coveting eyes finally attracted Mo Jue¡¯s attention. She ate her sandwich unhappily with her head down. Mo Jue raised her eyebrow. When he checked Ye Wei¡¯s data, it clearly said that she liked Western breakfast, especially sandwiches and milk.


    Was he mistaken?


    In addition to acquiring the wrong information, Mo Jue didn¡¯t realize how crazy it was for someone to have the same breakfast every day for ten consecutive days, especially for Ye Wei, who had a picky appetite.


    Ye Wei felt wronged and ignored him. Mo Jue would not take the initiative to talk to her either. The two of them returned to peace again.


    She looked at the cup of milk in disgust. She didn¡¯t know if it was because the food smelled too great, but she felt hungrier as she ate. Ye Wei simply pointed to Mo Jue¡¯s side dishes and eggs and said, ¡°I want to eat that!¡±


    ¡°Then, what do I eat?¡± Mo Jue asked.


    Ye Wei looked at her half-eaten sandwich and half-eaten toast and went silent. She had no choice but to give up. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat this again tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°I hate it.¡± Ye Wei was sure that she didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mo Jue said and went silent. Ye Wei said, ¡°I want your food.¡±


    ¡°Why are you ordering food? Do you think this place is a restaurant?¡± Mo Jue said in a sarcastic tone.


    Ye Wei, ¡°¡­I¡¯ll cook it myself if you don¡¯t wish to.¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s face sank and he looked sharply at Ye Wei. Ye Wei looked down shyly. What did she say wrong again? How could he turn angry so fast? She reckoned that their birth date characters were not compatible. Otherwise, it would not be so difficult for them to get along. Would it solve the problem if she had stayed quiet?


    Then, the atmosphere at the dinner table was silent again. Ye Wei was still hungry and she couldn¡¯t eat Mo Jue¡¯s food, so she had to put the sandwich that she didn¡¯t like into her mouth and drank the milk that she didn¡¯t like.


    Mo Jue raised her eyebrows and asked flatly, ¡°Why did you stop talking?¡±


    His tone sounded very unhappy. Ye Wei smiled. She could not stand him anymore the more she thought about it. She was furious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you finding trouble with me whether I speak or not? Is that on purpose?¡±

 Chapter 442 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Jue looked up and glanced at her. He turned the pages of the newspaper in his hands, raised it, and blocked Ye Wei¡¯s vision with it to avoid looking at her angry face.


    Ye Wei stared at him furiously. How she wished she could glare through the newspaper and make a hole through it. She was enraged. ¡®What was that? He dares to bully the good but fear the evil? Why is he keeping quiet now?¡¯


    There was no point for her to stay angry. Ye Wei did not want to be hard on herself. She drank the milk in one shot and went upstairs immediately. What she didn¡¯t see couldn¡¯t hurt her.


    Mo Jue raised his eyebrows and watched her head upstairs without looking back while smiling. He put down the newspaper and ate his porridge calmly, as if nothing had happened.


    After finishing half of his breakfast, Mo Jue cleaned up, went upstairs, and switched on the computer. Ye Wei sat on the windowsill alone, looking at the blue sky and white clouds outside. The expression in her eyes was elusive, looking a little confused, a little melancholy, and a little sad. Mo Jue felt that his heart was numb and painful, as if it was bitten by an ant, but he ignored it deliberately.


    He had received some emails. He stopped looking at Ye Wei, opened them, and dealt with business matters. The room was quiet. Only the old clock could be heard ticking, which urged the time forward. Other than that, there was no sound at all.


    Those artifacts had already been sold successfully long ago. The buyer was a big shot in the United States and the price given was reasonable. With this fund, Big Boss Mo could link his capital chain, which would not be broken. To do anything in this industry, he must have a huge sum of money.


    In addition to the artifact trade, Mo Jue was also responsible for the drug and arms trade, and the drug trade went smoothly.


    The business that Mo Jue was in charge of had been running smoothly. It had rarely caused big fluctuations as he always had the means to exit and enter the country and hand over safely, and he knew how to employ people according to their abilities. He had a lot of experience in this aspect, and this time, he had found out that it was the terrorist organization that had messed around with him.


    In the arms smuggling market, no one could avoid the First Terrorist Organization. Jason, Chu Li, and Black J had occupied seventy percent of the whole market, which was almost the whole market share. The original arms market had flourished when only one person could occupy the share of one place. Even in the Middle East, there were three or four people sharing the market equally. No one had ever been so horrible and scary as the terrorist organization, which forced most of the arms tycoons out of the market and robbed all their businesses.


    After the brothers came to power, Chu Li and Jason further suppressed their market and completely blocked the path of their business, which caused them a great loss. Not only that, in terms of money laundering and diamond smuggling, Chu Li had also put in more effort and did not allow the Mo brothers to cross the line.


    Mo Jue and Mo Ye could only choose to give up on the others and focus on smuggling and issuing counterfeit money. Because the terrorist organization had been conquering the dark kingdom for a long time, and since many people in the arms industry couldn¡¯t intervene, they needed a huge sum of money in order to establish a broader network.


    To be fair, no matter what market it was, it would be at its best when many people were flourishing at the same time. Only competition could lead to development. Otherwise, people would only be jealous and full of hatred. Jason, Chu Li, and Blackjack were not idiots and they understood this, so they were active mostly in the arms industry. Money laundering and diamond smuggling only occupied a small share and they left the other dark businesses to others. In the black market, this was considered as a kind of flourishing as well.


    It had caused dissatisfaction among the major drug lords of various countries this time once the First Terrorist Organization was involved in the drug market. If they were involved in something, they would take over the top spot in it. Once Chu Li had blocked their path, he released news for people to fight against the First Terrorist Organization.


    Because of this, the major international mafia gangs and the major drug lords were angry with Chu Li and Jason. Some of them even called them too ambitious as they wanted to share the stock market again, which had caused chaos and troubles.


    A few years ago, there was also a time when it was chaotic in the arms market. Gunshots were exchanged and several major forces had to change their leaders. Countless people had died. They would never want to go through such a tough experience again.


    Mo Jue deeply understood that their current force wouldn¡¯t be able to compete with the terrorist organization, but since the other side had been desperately suppressed, and they still had difficulties in survival and development, he was very wise to gather the leaders of major gangs and drug lords to fight against the First Terrorist Organization together. He sent Silver Face to carry out assassinations and incited hatred between the First Terrorist Organization, the major international mafia gangs, and the drug lords deliberately.


    It was hard to make clear the right and wrong in the underworld. The First Terrorist Organization was so huge that they could not possibly manage all the major and trivial affairs. The conflict was originally very trivial, but it had snowballed gradually, and nobody could tell who was right or in the wrong.


    It was a life and death battle to alarm Jason and Chu Li. Almost all of them shared the same hatred and had fought against them together. A simple way to kill people with the hands of others could at least help the brothers survive.


    This was the plan agreed by him and Mo Ye after discussion. Silver Face had started to take action and it would be a mess again. Ye Wei and Eleven were missing while they were surrounded. The First Terrorist Organization¡¯s vitality was bound to be hurt again.


    Mo Jue raised the corners of his lips coldly. In fact, it was the most direct way to assassinate Jason, Chu Li, and Black J. It was not too hard to assassinate a person with Silver Face¡¯s skills, but¡­ Mo Jue looked at Ye Wei on the screen. He told himself that the time was still not right.


    Mo Jue did not expect that the business had been targeted. He had thought that the transaction was going well. If Jason wanted to destroy it, he could only steal his customers and make it hard for him to sell his goods. But, he didn¡¯t think that the Interpol would be involved in this. He could only temporarily stop the transaction, inform the other party to cancel the transaction, and hide the large number of drugs in the local area.


    At first, he thought it would be okay as they just needed to avoid contact with people and delay the trading. However, in the evening, news came from the Asian branch that the Interpol had caught the mafia gang who was supposed to collaborate with them.


    Mo Jue was in shock. He couldn¡¯t figure out who had the courage and ability to find evidence in such a short time and wiped out such a major gang. He didn¡¯t have time to think about it too much, so he had to let his people evacuate quickly and let go of the drugs. They could only wait until everything was settled down before they could take action again.


    He informed Mo Ye about this matter immediately. Mo Ye was not too surprised. He smiled and said, ¡°It is not wise for Jason and Chu Li to fight with us in person. They are not stupid. Naturally, they would make use of the Interpol to suppress us. After all, evil can never prevail over good, right?¡±


    ¡°Brother, did you say that they had betrayed us?¡± Mo Ye¡¯s voice sank. The most taboo thing in this industry was to join hands with the police. In their own field, it didn¡¯t matter how they fought and how they killed. Once they joined hands with the police, they would be blacklisted, and no one would think about cooperating with them again, unless the other party was an adventurist. It was like how their own family fought was their own business, and outsiders shouldn¡¯t interfere.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say!¡±¡±Mo Ye said calmly. ¡°They have someone on their side in the Interpol. Check it out and we¡¯ll know.¡±


    The two exchanged more information. Mo Jue then hung up the call and began to contact the undercover in the Interpol. His position in the Interpol was not trivial. He had been serving the Mafia since Louis had taken over. If there were no records, they would not have thought of it at all.


    This time, it was also him who had given them the news so that they could evacuate quickly. Otherwise, all of them would have been caught. After Mo Jue had informed him to find out the situation, he suddenly added an order. ¡°Check who is the undercover of the terrorist organization.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Mo Jue hung up the call and sneered coldly. Since the Mafia had undercover agents, the First Terrorist Organization definitely had them too. If not, how could they have contacted each other this fast?


    Almost at the same time, the young kid contacted Sir and said with a smile, ¡°Dear Sir, can you help us find out who is on the Mo brothers¡¯ side in the Interpol?¡±


    ¡°Shit, you obviously know that that¡¯s not under my control. I¡¯m an anti-terrorist elite. Do you understand what I mean by anti-terrorist? I¡¯m here to catch people like you.¡± Sir clamored.


    The young kid put the phone further away from his ears. Sir really spoke with energy and was so loud as if he would pierce through his eardrum. He smiled and continued. ¡°Sir, since you are an advocate for world peace, you would interfere with anything related to world peace, right? Think about it. Except for the inner spy, all of you should be ashamed.¡±


    ¡°How did you know that there¡¯s an undercover?¡±


    ¡°Intuition!¡±


    ¡°Little brother, let uncle tell you. You should do things based on facts and data. Intuition is bullsh*t.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, are you going to watch us start a fight again?¡± The young kid smiled. ¡°Jason has a hot temper recently. The Mafia had offended him in many aspects. He is now worried that there¡¯s no place for him to rant. Sir, if you want to really work for world peace, you should be brave and proud to take on this task.¡±


    ¡°F*** you, terrorists! I will kill all of you one day!¡± Sir growled. He snorted unwillingly and said, ¡°Okay, you all had better behave.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I love Uncle Police the best. I¡¯ll behave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a policeman!¡± Sir yelled. ¡°I am the anti-terrorist elite!¡±


    ¡°Well, anti-terrorist elite it is. I got it!¡±

 Chapter 443 - His and Her Wedding Photo

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Jue was busy at noon. He watched the time and prepared his specialty dishes an hour late deliberately so that he wouldn¡¯t disturb Ye Wei, who was upstairs. He was not a picky eater and his cooking skills were only at a decent level. The food he made was not very delicious, but they were not hard to eat. He liked Eastern food more than Western dishes, but he had only learned how to cook a few home-cooked meals.


    They were on a small island near the sea and seafood was abundant. After Ye Wei had criticized the breakfast he had made that morning, he suddenly realized that he had been cooking the same food for her these past few days. No wonder she would be sick of it. Hence, before breakfast, he had asked someone to send over some fish and two catties of lobster. Mo Jue began to make sashimi, which was a very complicated procedure. He was not very good at it and had lost his patience to slice the fish several times. He chopped the fish head into small pieces angrily.


    He had finally finished chopping up two big grass carps. He chopped the knife on the chopping board and scolded himself for being stupid. Why was he finding trouble for himself? He hadn¡¯t really cooked for many years. Ever since he drove people away, Mo Jue had to do everything himself and this made him very distressed.


    It was almost two o¡¯clock at noon after he had prepared the side dishes and sauces. He raised his eyebrows and there was no movement upstairs. When he left the study room, Ye Wei was still sitting on the windowsill, looking at the scenery while listening to the pretty women singing outside. She didn¡¯t like it to be too quiet as she would feel lonely if it was. Mo Jue considered whether to send a notice and tell those people to stay at home for a few days so that Ye Wei would be more dependent on him.


    As he prepared sushi, he thought about this problem and gradually felt that it was feasible. He was merely changing the way to let Ye Wei come to him herself, with all means, at all costs. He could do anything stupid to achieve his goal. Anyway, no matter what he did on the island, no one would dare to laugh, unless that person didn¡¯t want to live.


    He hadn¡¯t cooked Japanese food for many years, so his skills were already rusty. He was a little clumsy and took a lot of time. The whole kitchen was in a mess. Mo Jue looked at the mess calmly. Did he really have nothing else better to do? Even if he had put in all his efforts, she wouldn¡¯t understand it or be happy.


    Why should he waste his efforts then!


    Thinking of Ye Wei¡¯s defensive behavior, Mo Jue felt uncomfortable and stopped. ¡®What time is it? Did she eat the stone? Why is she not hungry yet?¡¯ Even he had felt hungry. Perhaps she did not want to see him?


    Mo Jue speculated Ye Wei¡¯s mind but finally succumbed to the persistence in his heart and started to make sushi again. He was expressionless, soulless, and calm, as if he was doing something normal.


    Occasionally, unconsciously or intentionally, he looked upstairs. How he wished Ye Wei would come to him on her own.


    Different from the thoughtful service of the past few days, he had planned to change his strategy. He was no longer attentive to her and it was the best for him to be neither friendly nor aloof. It was something that he had realized after a few days of interacting with Ye Wei.


    He couldn¡¯t be too close to her, or he would be hurt by her. He didn¡¯t want to be hurt, but he couldn¡¯t reject her, or she would be hurt. His occasional mood swings were severe and they were due to her not giving the response he wanted. He was worried, flustered, and even lost his temper.


    So, the best way to get along was to be neither friendly nor aloof. It was the best that he could do at that stage. How nice would it be if she could trust him and open up to him.


    At two-thirty, Ye Wei probed and looked at the quiet corridor. It was empty. She couldn¡¯t help opening the opposite door of the guest room. It didn¡¯t look like someone had lived in it before as it was empty, clean, and had no evidence of humans living in it. She shook her head and opened the door of the room next to it. It was also a guest room, but there was a windbreaker on the hanger, and the bed was a little wrinkled. The layout of the room was similar to that of the main bedroom. The color scheme of the room was made up of three classic colors¡ªblack, white, and gray, which was simple and weirdly harmonious.


    It turned out that he was living there, just right beside her. Why didn¡¯t she hear anything? Ye Wei raised her eyebrow doubtfully and then moved forward. The doorknob couldn¡¯t be turned and the room was locked. There was a speaker identification device and a password lock on the door. Ye Wei entered a few passwords at will, and the screen showed that the password was wrong. She sneered. ¡®Is this the study room?¡¯ Although she had lost her memory, her experience and intuition told her that there was a secret in there.


    ¡°What am I thinking about?¡± Ye Wei knocked on her head. Why was she nervous? What did it have to do with her even if he had any secrets? She hadn¡¯t even figured out what their relationship was.


    There was no denying that she would like to know about the relationship between them. Why did he give up the master bedroom to live in for her? He had been super caring to her a few days ago but had totally become a changed person today. She was pretty sure that she didn¡¯t offend him.


    Ye Wei looked at the speaker identification device and password lock carefully while touching it with her slender fingers. ¡°These things look so familiar!¡±


    She must have encountered them before. What exactly was her job in the past?


    Only Mo Jue could give her the answer. She stepped down the stairs carefully and smelled wasabi. The unique smell made Ye Wei¡¯s stomach grumble and she rushed to the dining table immediately to see a plate of delicately made sashimi with sauce beside it. It was green, white, red, tender, colorful, and had a nice smell.


    Ye Wei cheered, grabbed a piece of sashimi with her hand in an uncivilized manner, and sent it to her mouth after dipping it in the sauce. She liked Japanese food a lot. Although the sashimi was not evenly cut and the sauce didn¡¯t taste authentic, she thought that the food was delicious and couldn¡¯t help but taste a few more. Mo Jue tapped the hand that she was going to grab the sashimi with and said calmly, ¡°Wash your hands!¡±


    She looked at her hand. ¡°Wash hands? My hands are cleaner than yours.¡±


    Although she said that, she still went to wash her hands obediently. This time, she was more civilized. She didn¡¯t use her bare hands to grab the food but waited for Mo Jue to deliver the food to her. Other than sashimi, he also prepared fish head soup and a plate of steamed lobster. The atmosphere was overflowing with the fragrance of food.


    The food smelled nice and Ye Wei didn¡¯t care about table manners anymore. She grabbed a lobster and peeled the shell off, enjoying it thoroughly. Mo Jue¡¯s expression changed from gloomy to bright. He felt that his hard work had paid off.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you were this good at cooking.¡± Ye Wei did not forget to compliment him while eating, but she thought that it was polite to do so. After all, he had put in effort and worked hard to make her lunch. She had thought that she could eat anything if she was hungry, and it had nothing to do with the food itself.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Ye Wei had gobbled up the second lobster in a twinkling of an eye before she laid her hands on the sushi. Mo Jue shook his head. Ye Wei had always been mindful of table manners, but it seemed like it was all gone along with her memory.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat?¡± Ye Wei didn¡¯t forget about him although she was eating happily. She felt uneasy being looked at when she was eating. Would he be full just by looking at her?


    Mo Jue didn¡¯t say anything and ate sushi with the sashimi in silence. Ye Wei saw that he kept quiet and thought that he was a quirky person. Being silent wasn¡¯t really golden. He wouldn¡¯t die just by talking. Any enthusiasm would have died down and the atmosphere would turn cold.


    When she was almost full, Ye Wei then stopped eating contentedly. Looking at how Mo Jue was having a slow and elegant meal, she couldn¡¯t help laughing. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re so slow. There wouldn¡¯t be any food left for you if I was extremely hungry.¡±


    Mo Jue looked up, stared at her, and continued to eat elegantly.


    Ye Wei opened the refrigerator in the kitchen to get some juice, but she accidentally found a small wine cabinet. She was so elated that she took a bottle of red wine and two glasses at will.


    She poured the wine and returned to the dining table. She passed the glass of wine to Mo Jue and poured another glass for herself. Mo Jue happened to be peeling the shell of the lobster and his eyes sank upon the sight of the red wine. Because of his health, Mo Ye had confiscated the big wine cabinet in the mansion and left him a few bottles in the kitchen. Mo Ye would have a glass or two occasionally. Wine was something rare in the mansion.


    As soon as he saw the wine, he was reminded about the time when he was hit by a bottle and the seven days of memories that he had lost. Mo Jue¡¯s expression turned serious.


    Ye Wei took a sip and said calmly, ¡°Snow villa, Chile, year 1934.¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at Ye Wei dangerously. What was she reminded of? How could she tell the place and year of origin of the red wine just by tasting it?


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡± Ye Wei took another sip and tasted it slowly. It was rare to see such an antique red wine. It tasted mellow and she liked it very much. She raised her eyebrows and looked at Mo Jue. ¡°Aren¡¯t you drinking?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t drink!¡± Mo Jue said coldly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t drink, why do you have such valuable wine at home?¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s eyebrows were getting tighter and he looked at Ye Wei deeply. He even clenched his hand into a fist and asked, ¡°How did you know the place and year of origin of the red wine? How did you know that it was valuable?¡±


    Ye Wei didn¡¯t seem to understand why he asked. Ye Wei was more confused than him. Instead, she asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this common sense?¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s expression turned dark. Common sense? No one in the street could judge the place and year of origin of a kind of red wine so quickly. What kind of common sense was that? Ye Wei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look like she was lying. Was it really her instincts?


    He wasn¡¯t a drinker and he definitely could not guess the place and year of origin of the wine just by tasting it. But he didn¡¯t need to read to confirm it as Ye Wei was so firm and Mo Ye had once said that those are all famous wines. He knew that Ye Wei was accurate. The only explanation was that she had been trained in this field, so she could respond so quickly.


    Mo Jue didn¡¯t say anything anymore and continued eating with his head down. He was not in a good mood. Ye Wei drank while watching him eat. She found that his way of eating was really elegant.


    When he was almost done, Ye Wei got right to the point and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush. What¡¯s the relationship between us?¡±


    ¡°We are husband and wife!¡± Mo Jue said without blushing and looked up calmly. Unlike Ye Wei, he looked so relaxed. Ye Wei felt as if a tornado had just gone past her.


    Husband and wife? She never thought that they would be husband and wife. She had thought that they were lovers at most, but husband and wife?


    ¡®It¡¯s impossible!¡¯


    Although she wouldn¡¯t deny that Mo Jue was extremely eminent and beautiful, he didn¡¯t look like her type. However, there was no other explanation as to why she didn¡¯t feel any discomfort when he kissed her.


    Ye Wei was a little confused.


    Mo Jue smiled and continued eating with his head down.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Ye Wei quickly denied after being confused for a while. Her beautiful big eyes looked straight at Mo Jue, ¡°You lied!¡±


    Mo Jue looked indifferent. ¡°Tell me what was I lying about? Why can¡¯t we be husband and wife?¡±


    He knew that Ye Wei wouldn¡¯t believe it, but he didn¡¯t expect her to deny it so fast. It was infuriating. How he wished he could tear the calmness and firmness on her face.


    Ye Wei was not afraid of him either. ¡°I woke up and you sent me new clothes again. There were only your clothes in the wardrobe and the design of the room is totally your style and not mine. If we are married, why is it that there is not even a picture of me in the room?¡±


    Mo Jue was impressed by Ye Wei¡¯s carefulness. He said calmly, ¡°This is not our home and we do not live here. We are only here on this island for a while. You can consider this as a tour. Since you are here for the first time, it¡¯s natural that there are no clothes and photos of you.¡±


    Ye Wei frowned doubtfully. She tried to spot a flaw in his face, but she couldn¡¯t. Even if he explained it like this, she didn¡¯t believe him. How could they be husband and wife? She didn¡¯t like the sharp and threatening vibe of Mo Jue.


    How was it possible that they were married? Ye Wei was really confused. She didn¡¯t believe it at all. What kind of husband and wife were they? In the days when she was at a loss, he didn¡¯t even say a word to her. Even if she was afraid, he should have comforted her, right?


    She had almost misunderstood that they were enemies.


    Mo Jue seemed to realize that she didn¡¯t trust him. He stood up and went over to her step by step. Ye Wei avoided his eyes a little as his gaze was too much to handle. She could fall in love with just one look. She couldn¡¯t think straight and could only be controlled by him.


    It was a pair of magical eyes. She couldn¡¯t tell if his feelings were real or fake, especially when he showed a subtle affection.


    Mo Jue pulled a chair over to sit next to her, took out his wallet, opened it, and gave it to Ye Wei. Ye Wei looked at him and reached out to take it. There was a picture in the wallet, which was¡­


    Their¡­ wedding photo?


    Ye Wei¡¯s eyes widened in shock. In the photo, she was dressed in a white gown. Behind her were clear lake water, blue sky, white clouds, and grass. The environment was elegant while her facial features were charming and beautiful. At that moment, her smile was genuine and full of happiness. He was hugging her from behind with an expressionless face, but those purple eyes were more beautiful than before and they seemed to be covered with a layer of light. His gaze was deep and full of affection.


    She was stunned¡­

 Chapter 444 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei looked at the photo and was flustered. The fact that they were married was still foreign to her and she could not find any familiarity. She looked at the photo for a long time, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. It seemed like that was the ultimate evidence.


    ¡®But¡­ Why do I still feel that something is wrong?¡¯ Ye Wei thought to herself. What exactly was wrong? To be fair, it was absolutely a beautiful photo, which was in line with the definition of beauty and happiness. No matter who saw it, they would feel that they were a perfect couple. The man was extremely eminent while the woman was beautiful. However, it was not the case if the main lead was herself.


    ¡°Is this an edited photo?¡± Ye Wei was taken by surprise and asked. Mo Jue was looking at her perfect side profile with great interest and his face turned green when he heard her question. He punched his fist on the table severely, as if Ye Wei had done something unforgivable to him.


    Ye Wei was frightened. She asked, ¡°Are you angry or just bluffing?¡±


    This time, Mo Jue had even developed the thought to kill her. He turned over and pressed against her body using his and kissed her annoying little mouth to shut her up. ¡®This woman is so damn sharp, smart, and sensitive. Why didn¡¯t I make her an idiot then?¡¯ What she said was right. He was really angry and a little bluffing.


    Ye Wei was attacked by surprise again. This time, she had stronger feelings than what she felt in the atrium in the morning. He sucked the tip of her tongue and bit on it lightly. She was in pain and wanted to push him away, but she was held tighter by him. He kissed her harder and passed on his anger perfectly to her. Although she didn¡¯t know him well, she knew that he was an extremely wild beast. It was better not to provoke him.


    Hence, Ye Wei let him indulge in her sweetness. In fact, she had to admit that she liked Mo Jue¡¯s kiss.


    She just didn¡¯t want to admit it to strike an attitude on purpose. Maybe women were all the same. The more men treated them nicely, the more they would strike an attitude. What¡¯s more, she knew nothing about him at present. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t be silly and pounce on him on impulse.


    When Mo Jue had kissed enough, he then released her, letting her breathe properly. The taste of wasabi still lingered between their lips and teeth. Ye Wei¡¯s eyes were bright and she looked at him silently. Mo Jue said flatly, ¡°Don¡¯t say things that would make me angry. I have many ways to shut you up.¡±


    Ye Wei pouted and waved the photo in her hand. ¡°When was this taken?¡±


    Mo Jue placed both of his hands on the sides of her chair, leaned over, trapped her between him and the back of the chair, and chuckled. ¡°We just got married.¡±


    ¡°Then, how long have we known each other?¡±


    ¡°Three years!¡± Mo Jue¡¯s expression did not change and lied to her calmly. His purple eyes were full of absolute sincerity. One would never think that he was lying. Ye Wei had been looking into his eyes as the eyes could tell everything, but she couldn¡¯t tell if he was lying.


    She looked at the photo again and concluded. ¡°Why don¡¯t I feel familiar with you? Are you really not lying to me?¡±


    ¡°Ye Wei!¡± Mo Jue¡¯s voice sounded like it came out of his teeth. He was clearly gnashing his teeth. Did he not have enough sincerity? Why wouldn¡¯t she believe him?


    Ye Wei surrendered and signaled him not to be agitated. Later, she realized that his lips were only two inches away from her lips. His face was right in front of her eyes. She couldn¡¯t help leaning back and clinging to the back of the chair tightly. She pointed toward the back with her slender fingers. ¡°Are you used to speaking so close to others?¡±


    She had a strong feeling that if he was so close to someone else, that person might have been killed within seconds and had a heart attack. His face was so beautiful that it could make people cry. How could he be so perfect?


    Because he was so perfect, she felt that everything was unreal.


    Mo Jue grunted and squinted at her, as if he was warning her. Ye Wei was obedient and stretched out her hand to push him to sit on the chair next to her. She heaved a long sigh of relief. It was better to keep a little distance.


    Mo Jue asked, ¡°Did you say that you are not familiar with me at all?¡±


    She thought that telling the truth might make him mad again, but she seemed to like watching him mad, and it made her happy. ¡°Yes, it feels foreign to me, not familiar at all.¡±


    As expected, his face sank again, but Ye Wei¡¯s heart was full of joy. She had gotten a clear idea of how Mo Jue was like. He had little patience with her and was easily infuriated. He had only behaved like that toward her, and she was inexplicably fond of provoking him, which seemed to be an instinctive reaction. Anyway, he wouldn¡¯t really teach her a lesson even if he was angry. The most he could do was to lose his temper and feel indignant on his own.


    ¡°Then, who are you familiar with?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Ye Wei replied. She was not familiar with herself, let alone with others.


    Mo Jue sneered. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can familiarize ourselves with each other. Anyway, I¡¯m the only person you remember now.¡±


    He was a little happy about it and even yearned for Ye Wei to remember nobody except him, be with him forever, depend on him, receive his love, and fight with him. This was also a kind of happiness.


    He did not ask for much.


    Ye Wei raised her hand weakly and pointed out his mistake. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I remember your brother.¡±


    Mo Jue grabbed her hair and pretended to strangle her neck. Ye Wei laughed. She had just barely managed to avoid being abused by him. She asked, ¡°Do I have any other family members?¡±


    ¡°No, you are an orphan,¡± Mo Jue said calmly.


    Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. If she guessed correctly, she might really be an orphan as the concept of family was very foreign to her. She had no impression of her mother or father at all.


    ¡°Mo Jue, are you sure that I don¡¯t have a family? Other than my parents, I should have other relatives. I can¡¯t possibly be born out of a rock.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I met you, you were already an orphan.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡± Ye Wei pursed her lips and didn¡¯t probe further. She asked, ¡°What did I do for a living in the past?¡±


    She remembered how she was familiar with the speaker identification device and password lock on his door and felt a little uneasy. Mo Jue said flatly, ¡°A killer.¡±


    Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and looked at Mo Jue deeply. She felt that this was true because her intuition and sharpness were really different from others. Other than being a killer or a special agent, she couldn¡¯t think of anything else that she could have done.


    She touched the calluses on her fingers and went silent.


    ¡°Being a killer is not disgraceful,¡± Mo Jue said. There were only a few killers who could reach her level in the world, and no one was better than her in that field.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I would get up in the middle of the night and kill you?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time that you want to kill me,¡± Mo Jue calmly replied. He had prepared the answer for a long time and was waiting for her to ask. He knew that he could not lie to Ye Wei entirely as she would be suspicious. He had to tell her some truths and some lies for her to believe it.


    Ye Wei bit her lip. What did he mean by ¡®not the first time¡¯?


    Suddenly, she gave up on wanting to know why and asked curiously, ¡°Am I the kind of killer who kills without blinking?¡±


    ¡°In theory, yes,¡± Mo Jue replied carefully. Even if Ye Wei had lost her memory, she was not a little timid white rabbit. He didn¡¯t have to worry that he would hurt her feelings.


    ¡°I thought that I would come to kill you because you deserved it.¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and looked at Mo Jue. He had thought that she would ask him why she wanted to kill him, but she gave such an unexpected response that he was so angry that he became breathless.


    Ye Wei said, ¡°What are you staring at me for? I don¡¯t think you are a good man. You must be a gangster. Killing you means society would have one less bad guy.¡±


    Mo Jue slapped her on the back of her head and pretended to beat her. Ye Wei smiled. Mo Jue said, ¡°I¡¯m not a gangster of the underworld. I¡¯m the Mafia godfather.¡±


    ¡®Underworld, hmmph! How insulting. The level between the international mafia gangs and the Mafia had a huge difference. How dare she compare the international mafia gangs to the Mafia?¡¯


    Ye Wei was stunned and she started to feel nervous and a little pain in her chest. The Mafia, Mafia¡­ She calmed down and thought carefully with her eyes closed. She was familiar with the term, even a little resistant to it.


    Was it really because she had killed him before?


    Ye Wei had no clue. Mo Jue frowned in doubt when he saw Ye Wei keep quiet. Had she regained her memory? Doctor Claire said that she would never remember them again as her memories had long been gone. It was different from the ordinary amnesia and the chance of recovery was zero.


    However, he was still worried that she would recover and leave him.


    It would be a heavy blow for someone to lose something so precious to them. He didn¡¯t want to experience it again. The fact that he washed away her memory meant that he wanted her to accompany him and not go anywhere else.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I suddenly thought that if I was ordered to kill you, how did I end up marrying you?¡± Ye Wei told him truthfully. What did she mean by ¡®end up¡¯? Mo Jue was at her tone.


    Was it disgraceful to marry him?


    ¡°Ye Wei!¡± Mo Jue was furious.


    Ye Wei was calm. ¡°What did I say wrongly?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mo Jue couldn¡¯t help but reprimand her. He didn¡¯t even have the desire to look at her anymore. He had prepared a perfect plan to tell her why she came to kill him and why they got married. He had waited for her to ask, but she didn¡¯t mention a word about it and even imagined an answer from her own understanding.


    It had to be said that Mo Jue was very depressed. The plan that he had thought hard about for a long time had become totally useless.

 Chapter 445 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    After a long talk at the dinner table, Ye Wei still did not understand certain things clearly. Mo Jue had explained them vaguely and she only had a faint concept about many things, but she was not familiar with them. However, some terms felt very familiar to her, so she chose to be skeptical. She had no choice as Mo Jue¡¯s gorgeous and perfect looks made it difficult for her to tell whether he was telling the truth or not. Ye Wei was not a fool. She could tell that this man had a strange temper and mood swings, but he seemed to like her a little bit.


    Introverted people may express their emotions in different ways. He could be too implicit when expressing his emotions, and all she got was just an uncertain feeling. However, she reluctantly believed that they were husband and wife in the end.


    Because Mo Jue didn¡¯t seem to have any big reaction to her suspicion, she could choose to believe it or not. However, she had to believe that they were husband and wife. If not, he would throw a tantrum and leave. His face would look particularly terrifying as well. Hence, for the sake of her own safety, Ye Wei had to believe him.


    After all, what he had said was reasonable and she couldn¡¯t find any flaws in them. Ye Wei wanted to keep the wedding photo, but he didn¡¯t want to give it to her, so she had to give up. She also asked him why she lost her memory, and Mo Jue told her that her enemy came to seek revenge. Apart from the car accident, she had hit her head and there were blood clots pressuring her nerves in her head. It was dangerous to have an operation. He would rather she didn¡¯t remember anything.


    However, Ye Wei had different thoughts. She couldn¡¯t stand her past being blank in her head. These days, she was constantly living in a nervous state and was confused as if a poisonous scorpion was gnawing at her heart. She felt that her heart would be surrounded by this toxin.


    She was eager to recall events of the past and find out whether what Mo Jue said was right. After returning to the room, she sat in the balcony and tried to recall the past, but her efforts were in vain. She couldn¡¯t remember anything, and her head didn¡¯t hurt. It was just a total blank. No matter how hard she tried to fill it, her head was still blank. Ye Wei hit her head angrily.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± A cold voice came from the balcony next door and Ye Wei froze. The two balconies had the same structure and were only five meters away from each other. She had noticed it for a long time but did not expect that Mo Jue would appear that way.


    ¡°You live next door?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mo Jue didn¡¯t like her changing the topic and asked coldly. His purple eyes were even brighter and more aggressive under the sun. The angrier he was, the calmer and deeper his eyes were, as if they were the purest and the most beautiful purple.


    Ye Wei was too fascinated by his eyes and came back to her senses after a while. Mo Jue looked away so that she wouldn¡¯t see him smile. He was always dissatisfied with his appearance as it was really wrong for a man to look so beautiful. He felt that having similar looks as everyone else would be enough. However, at that moment, he was glad that he had a gorgeous face. She must not know how her eyes looked.


    Although he knew that she coveted the beauty of men, he didn¡¯t feel quite happy when that man was him.


    ¡°Oh, I was bored.¡± Ye Wei responded calmly, stretched her legs, and lay on a cane chair to bask in the sun. ¡°I heard that there is a blood clot in my head and it might disperse after another collision. I was thinking about whether to do it.¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Do you have nothing better to do?¡±


    Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. She might have nothing better to do, but it must be easier said than done for Mo Jue. After all, he wasn¡¯t the one who had lost his memory. Ye Wei looked at the calm sea nearby and whispered. ¡°Mo Jue, no one can bear a blank memory. You are not me. How would you know how I feel?¡±


    ¡°How do you know I haven¡¯t lost my memory?¡± He had also lived a life without memory once, but¡­ that period has not affected him much, at least that was what he thought.


    After all, he didn¡¯t remember anything, as if he just had a long sleep.


    He was really curious about how Ye Wei put up with him during that period. According to his brother, he was extremely idiotic then. He was like a child who didn¡¯t understand anything and needed to be taken care of.


    He smiled coldly. He didn¡¯t have to force himself to remember.


    ¡°Have you also lost your memory before?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ye Wei went silent. She couldn¡¯t help but think that they were indeed very compatible.


    Mo Jue looked at her and said calmly, ¡°Ask me if you want to know.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Wei smiled and said. The sea breeze blew gently and her long and soft hair spread out in the wind. It was elegant and beautiful, which made her look absolutely charming. Mo Jue finally realized what it was like to be obsessed with someone.


    It seemed that the world had become dark, and the flowers on the balcony had lost their colors. Only her beauty could capture people¡¯s hearts and souls in the dark.


    Ye Wei didn¡¯t plan to ask Mo Jue about everything. She wasn¡¯t sure if he was telling the truth, and knowing those was enough. She would rather slowly regain her incomplete memory on her own.


    Believing in oneself was always better than believing in others!


    That was the belief that she had been living with.


    ¡°Wei Wei, I¡¯ll go back to my room today,¡± Mo Jue said softly, turned around, and entered his room to continue working, leaving Ye Wei in a daze. The sea breeze made her hair messy¡­


    ¡®What did he mean?¡¯


    Hallucinating, hallucinating, she was absolutely hallucinating. She didn¡¯t speak just now. Right, that was what happened. Ye Wei tried hypnotizing herself into believing that it wasn¡¯t true. ¡®It¡¯s not real, not real¡­¡¯ After hypnotizing herself for more than ten times, she calmed down. She had to admit that what he said was true.


    ¡®F***! Is he crazy?¡¯


    ¡°Mo Jue!¡± Ye Wei stood up and shouted at the room next to hers, but there was no response. She continued shouting, but there was no response as well. Ye Wei then stood up and looked at the height between the two balconies. It was five meters away and ordinary people definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to jump over. However, after pondering for a while, Ye Wei didn¡¯t know why, but she had the thought that she could jump over easily.


    She hadn¡¯t thought about it seriously enough before she had already reached the balcony opposite her easily. She blinked and entered the room through the French windows. It was indeed the bedroom next to her, but there was no one inside.


    She had definitely seen him enter the room, but why was the room empty? Study room? Ye Wei was reminded of the speech device and password lock at the door of the study room. She thought about it, decided to give up, and frowned doubtfully. Didn¡¯t he say that they were husband and wife? But why did they have so many secrets between them? It was as if he had done something shameful.


    Suddenly, the small door of the bedroom opened, and the tall figure of Mo Jue appeared in front of her. He looked at her coldly. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 446 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei had originally wanted to ask what his words meant, but having seen his gloomy and cold face, she didn¡¯t dare to open her mouth. To be honest, Mo Jue¡¯s face looked really frightening. A person with a slightly weaker heart would have fainted. Ye Wei had a keen eye and was observant. She smirked and pretended to be relaxed. ¡°I was bored. I¡¯m just here to see your room.¡±


    Mo Jue stared at her coldly, and Ye Wei felt a little guilty and speechless. It was obvious that she was lying. She smirked, touched her nose, and said, ¡°I¡¯d better go back.¡±


    Mo Jue crossed his arms and said, ¡°Wei Wei, this is the guest room. Our room is your room.¡±


    His tone was calm, but he emphasized the word ¡®our¡¯. Ye Wei froze, took a deep breath, and turned around. Mo Jue leaned against the door and his lazy posture had a certain nonchalant vibe that could mesmerize anyone who saw him, including Ye Wei. She was fascinated for a moment and then said awkwardly, ¡°There are so many rooms here. Why do you want to sleep there?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ye Wei¡¯s face sank. She put away her stiff fake smile and looked at him with a cold expression. ¡°I haven¡¯t known you well enough.¡±


    ¡°But we are husband and wife!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but I really don¡¯t know you well. You think I know you well, but in my opinion, you and I have only spent less than one day together. We are strangers, okay?¡± Ye Wei was a little grumpy. She could tell that Mo Jue was the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t change his mind easily. She had to work hard to change his mind.


    It was really¡­ very frustrating!


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t change the fact that you and I are husband and wife, or the fact that you and I have known each other very well. It doesn¡¯t matter that your memory is blank now. Getting along with each other is a new start for us. If we don¡¯t get along with each other again, we will always be strangers,¡± Mo Jue said in a calm tone, but his gaze was sharp. The way he stood showed his aggressiveness and domineering personality completely.


    Ye Wei was greatly displeased. ¡°You are so funny. You should at least give me some time to adapt.¡±


    Which woman in the world would sleep with a dangerous-looking man whom she had just known for a short time? It was not like she was crazy. She recalled what happened in the atrium and thought that her innocence would definitely be gone if they really slept together.


    Wait, he said that they were husband and wife. Her innocence must have been long gone. Ye Wei became awkward, scolded herself for letting her thoughts run wild, and shook her head.


    Mo Jue watched her reactions indifferently, and his smile became colder. ¡°I¡¯ve given you ten days to adapt.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡®Why is there such a bully in the world? Was that considered giving her time to adapt? He¡¯s obviously lying through his teeth.¡¯ Ye Wei was not satisfied. Mo Jue¡¯s gaze darkened. She realized that her tone was too harsh and tried to change the topic. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep here. You go back to the master bedroom.¡±


    That was the most perfect solution she could think of. She could not live in the same room with Mo Jue as her heart might not be able to take it and she could die at any time.


    Mo Jue¡¯s expression darkened and he had a cold and stern look. ¡°Wei Wei, I am healthy and mentally sound. I have no plans to sleep separately with you for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Mo Jue, will you be reasonable?¡± Ye Wei was sad and angry at the same time. She didn¡¯t think that he was mentally sound at all. It was obvious that he was a pervert. ¡°No woman would like to sleep in the same bed with others so soon. Don¡¯t pressure me with the fact that we are husband and wife. I don¡¯t know anything about the past at all. It could be that we¡¯ve always had a bad relationship and you can¡¯t wait to dump me. Perhaps you are the one who caused my amnesia.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you speaking?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyway, I can¡¯t!¡± Ye Wei didn¡¯t want to be outdone. Comparing their auras, she might not lose to him. She didn¡¯t know how good their fighting skills were, but judging from how she was a killer, she might not be bad. But, he was the godfather of the Mafia, which meant he wasn¡¯t too weak as well. If they fought¡­


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s decide who wins and who listens with our skills.¡± Mo Jue seemed to guess what Ye Wei was thinking and smiled coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s make the other decisions invalid as well. We¡¯ll decide who listens to whom with Kung Fu. It¡¯s the fairest way.¡±


    ¡®Fair your head!¡¯ Ye Wei growled in her heart. Seeing how determined Mo Jue was, she must have fought with him and lost to him before. How was that fair?


    But if she put in her utmost effort, she might¡­


    It was a tough decision for Ye Wei. Should she fight or not? He was obviously trying to provoke her. It meant that she admitted defeat if she didn¡¯t fight him, and it would be embarrassing. However, if she agreed to fight, she would have to listen to him. It was a matter of dignity and she couldn¡¯t do that as well.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you scared? Then, go back to the room. Don¡¯t interfere with my work,¡± Mo Jue mocked her and said in a dismissive tone, as if he despised her.


    Ye Wei was furious and clenched her fist. ¡°You¡­¡±


    She almost swore at him but she stopped herself, turned around, and left furiously, slamming the door behind her. Mo Jue smiled. That was the Ye Wei he liked.


    Mo Jue went back to the room to look through the documents. Silver Face had gone back to London again without telling anyone. This time, he was responsible for the assassination of Chu Li. Bai Ye and Jason were already in Colombia, while Black J rushed back to North America. They took charge of their own market, ready for the arrival of a storm. No one dared to take the Mafia lightly.


    While preparing for the worst, Chu Li strengthened his efforts on suppressing the Mafia. He had interfered in all the areas that the Mafia was involved in. Although the First Terrorist Organization and the international mafia were not close, nor were they as close as how the Mafia and the international mafia were, he was the absolute leader in the field of arms and money laundering after all. If he took action, few of the international gangs could afford to offend him. It was not a secret that Chu Li had fought three major international mafia gangs for a woman. Who would dare to offend him? As a result, all of them began to be in a state of extreme nervousness and all the major international mafia gangs drew a clear line with the Mafia. This made Mo Ye so murderous that he wanted to pay homage to the brothers and profits that he had lost with Chu Li¡¯s head.


    Chu Li had sent out his order, saying that unless Eleven and Ye Wei were safe, this situation would continue. His attitude was arrogant and his words were aggressive. It was as if he wasn¡¯t scared of the Mo brothers at all. He seemed to have confidence that they would not harm Ye Wei and Eleven. After speaking to him on the phone, Mo Ye slammed the wine glass on the ground and it broke. Mo Jue knew that his brother seldom lost his temper. Once he was angry, there was bound to be bloodshed.


    Killings were already inevitable!

 Chapter 447 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Killings were already inevitable!


    Silver Face was responsible for assassinating Chu Li and Bai Ye, which was what Mo Ye had ordered him to do, and it was an undefiable order. He wanted Chu Li and Bai Ye to die. Letting Ye Wei and Eleven get rid of the obstacles was what Chu Li would usually do in the past. This time, he merely retaliated. It was an eye for an eye.


    He was in charge of contacting Silver Face. He hadn¡¯t entered London, but there was already news that he would assassinate them. No one could keep a secret as long as Ye Ningyuan was in the terrorist organization.


    Their defense would be tighter and there would be fewer opportunities to take action. To be honest, it was hard to say if he could even enter London now.


    To him, Ye Ningyuan¡¯s relationship network was like a silk net that even ants couldn¡¯t climb over. Anyone who crossed it would be stuck on the net. He could locate Silver Face accurately and even detect how lethal the weapon that Silver Face had on him was without the need to be in contact with him. If he wanted to get close to them, he had to spend more time distracting the young kid.


    Mo Ye was the well-known Mafia godfather while Mo Jue worked behind the scenes. Big Boss Mo had been trying to occupy more territories to expand their influence, while Mo Jue specialized in doing dirty things that could not be brought to light.


    Distracting the young kid and letting Silver Face enter London successfully were his main tasks now.


    Mo Jue looked at the screen calmly and exchanged information with Silver Face. Without his command, Silver Face had not entered London for the time being. Silver Face had a strange character. He wasn¡¯t afraid of danger, but he had many considerations. As a killer, he thought that he was not as competent as Ye Wei and Eleven. It was not because he was not bold. He had both the speed and strength of a killer, but he lacked enthusiasm and the desperation to win. Ye Wei and Eleven would not worry about what tactics they could use to win in the face of a strong enemy. Instead, they would act immediately without thinking too much, as too many considerations might cause them to lose the best opportunity to kill their target. In other words, as a killer, one had to think of the target more than themselves. However, Silver Face thought more about himself.


    For example, now, Silver Face wanted Mo Jue to help him cover up his identity and make sure that he didn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention so that he could sneak into London. Mo Jue found it funny. If it was Ye Wei, she would never do so. Even if it was dangerous, she wouldn¡¯t let the people of the organization help clear the way for her behind the scenes. The job of a killer was lonely, whether it was their personality or the way they killed.


    However, everyone has their own style. He might just be biased to Ye Wei.


    What should he do so that Silver Face could get near them without fail? He just needed one day. Actually, he just needed time, even if it was a few hours.


    The tracking and anti-tracking skills of the young kid had reached a level that no one could surpass. The internal defense system of the terrorist organization was watertight and had no flaws at all.


    In the past, he was still able to create confusion, steal information, and deceive them with false information. Now, the tables had turned, and he had to worry about whether the young kid would attack him with the same method.


    After getting in contact with Silver Face, Mo Jue didn¡¯t directly ask him to take action. Instead, he asked him not to enter London first and wait for his cue. Silver Face didn¡¯t question him and completely obeyed his order.


    He rubbed the point in between his eyebrows and was a little tired. He decided to put Silver Face¡¯s matter aside for the time being and dealt with several assassinations cases in the Middle East.


    The feeling of fighting hard to survive was the most frightening. Mo Ye was under great pressure as he had to ensure the power of the Mafia and fight against the terrorist organization at the same time. Now, even the Dragon Gate had started to pressure them. The Mafia was in a very unfavorable situation and the problem could never be solved in a short period. Instead, it would grow gradually. Considering how ruthless he was, killing had become the fastest way to help him clear the obstacles.


    The time passed quickly. He had a late lunch and wasn¡¯t very hungry at night. It was the beginning of the Lantern Festival and the performances on the island at night had livened up the atmosphere. The passionate music could be heard from afar, giving off enthusiastic vigor and liveliness. The torch lit up half the sky. Mo Jue knew that they were having a bonfire party.


    This island was free of all the troubles in the world and life was peaceful. Although the Mo brothers were the owner of the island, not all residents on the island were part of the Mafia. Most of them were ordinary people who did not know what the Mo brothers did for a living, let alone knowing that they were from the Mafia. They were enthusiastic, unrestrained, and would plan campfire parties and various large-scale banquets every now and then, which livened up the island.


    He didn¡¯t like to be in a lively atmosphere, but he enjoyed watching others being happy. He had a kind of unspeakable feeling.


    After locking up some important documents, Mo Jue turned off the computer and made sure there was nothing left on the desk before leaving the room and locking it. He was not afraid that Ye Wei would come in as he knew that she was just curious. However, he would never let her know anything that she shouldn¡¯t know.


    Ye Wei had been sleeping in her room all afternoon as she wanted to save enough energy to fight against Mo Jue. She couldn¡¯t stop him from sleeping together with her anyway. It was better for her to think of other ways to avoid contact that she didn¡¯t want.


    She was unhappy, extremely unhappy. She even wanted to run downstairs and escape from the mansion. ¡®There are so many people outside, but why is it so empty here? I guess I¡¯m stuck with a pervert.¡¯


    In the end, she didn¡¯t do that and only stayed in the room.


    She knew that there was a bonfire party on the island because the music was so loud that she could hear it clearly from such a distance. Standing outside and looking into the distance, she could see countless torches flashing and hear people cheering. She could imagine a scene of people singing and dancing.


    Suddenly, she envied such freedom and being unrestrained.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Mo Jue appeared quietly behind her. His voice had always been calm. He didn¡¯t turn on the lights and was like a ghost, which gave Ye Wei a shock.


    She turned her head and glared at him angrily. ¡°Do you know that people could be scared to death?¡±


    ¡°Since when have you become so timid?¡±


    Ye Wei sneered, pointed to the bustle in the distance, and asked, ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    ¡°Singing and dancing!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t say!¡± Ye Wei felt that she had a serious generation gap with Mo Jue and it was as if they were talking without communicating. ¡°Why is it so quiet here and so busy there?¡±


    ¡°I like quiet!¡± Mo Jue said calmly.


    ¡°You must have a bad relationship with others. Mo Jue, let¡¯s go and have a look, shall we?¡± Ye Wei chuckled. It was better to go out and breathe in fresh air than to be alone with him.


    ¡°Do you want to go?¡± Mo Jue looked at her with a deep gaze. His eyes in the dark were beautiful and gentle. Ye Wei nodded involuntarily. She had never stepped out of the mansion.


    ¡°Sure!¡±

 Chapter 448 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Jue looked at her sullenly. Was he mesmerized by her? Would he? What a joke! He would only think of gouging out the eyes of all the men present for making nonsensical guesses about him being mesmerized by her.


    Ye Wei looked at him teasingly and said, ¡°You are such a tease. If you are not mesmerized by me, just say so. If you are indeed mesmerized by me, just say so and I will not make fun of you. If you were not mesmerized by me, we would not even be a couple. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ sure are bulldozing your way through this argument.¡± When it came to arguments, even ten Mo Jues are not Ye Wei¡¯s match. He was utterly flustered and angry. Weren¡¯t they talking about her doing an erotic dance? How did they even get to him being mesmerized? She had some idea how the argument went and said, ¡°Who told you that one half of a couple must be mesmerized by the other? Couples who seem totally different at first glance are one too many.¡±


    Ye Wei nodded in agreement. She gently said, ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Mo Jue flew into a rage. His anger which had just calmed suddenly burned up. He became extremely malicious and insidious.


    ¡°If we are totally different from each other, we can get a divorce. Go find somebody totally different from you then.¡± Ye Wei shrugged and leaped onto the railings and sat on them. The sea breeze blew on as people lived carefreely on the island.


    She could not be bothered with Mo Jue¡¯s sullen face. He pulled her down and said murderously, ¡°Fat hope!¡±


    He had forgotten that they were not even married, let alone get a divorce. He, but not Ye Wei, knew that her ¡®divorce¡¯ meant leaving him. It was something he was unable to accept.


    He had spent so much effort for what reason? Ye Wei had better not have the slightest idea of leaving him. If she insisted, he would spare no cost to imprison her on the island.


    As it was an extreme method, he would rather she hated him than leave him.


    ¡°Uh, calm down, calm down¡­¡± Ye Wei could sense that he was extremely angry. As she was worried about her life, she felt that she had to give in and said, ¡°I was just saying.¡±


    Mo Jue coldly looked at her with eyes like those of a venomous snake.


    Ye Wei felt a chill and could not help but wonder whether this person still liked her as much as before. Did he like her to the point he could not even tolerate a joke? Why did she not even feel happy at all?


    She did not like emotions a tad too intense as they felt like a pair of hands around her neck that could asphyxiate her anytime. She disliked it to the point of hating it.


    ¡°Wei Wei, don¡¯t you even try to leave me. You will not be able to pay the price of doing so!¡± Mo Jue, as though he was swearing, flatly replied. He could not care whether Ye Wei could remember what he said and forced the idea into her mind. ¡°If you even think of leaving me, I swear that you will find the outcome unforgettable.¡±


    Ye Wei was slightly shocked and looked at him quietly in shock, anger, and even more so in fear.


    ¡°Mo Jue¡­¡± She called his name in a daze and had no idea what to say to him. To put it differently, Mo Jue simply did not even want to hear her say anything and simply looked at her deeply. As the two of them quietly stood off against each other along the railings by the river, nobody, like in previous confrontations, was going to budge.


    The calm on the river reflected the bonfires along the shore. It was calm amidst the liveliness, and there was the strong fragrance of the sea breeze along with the lightness of the river breeze. The atmosphere between them, however, was intense.


    They were like two parallel lines that could not converge however hard one tried.


    They each had their bottom lines.


    ¡°Did you do something which you are too ashamed to face me?¡± Ye Wei suddenly asked.


    Mo Jue¡¯s face sank and he squinted dangerously. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    He was slightly panicked. She was clearly brilliant enough to accurately guess somebody¡¯s inner world from their words and actions. Facing her now was no easier than facing her before.


    ¡°I am just curious as to why you are so¡­ uptight about me, about me leaving, and that I recall something,¡± Ye Wei plainly replied. She already had these doubts since a few days ago.


    It was just that he was too obvious compared to a few nights ago, and she had subconsciously connected the dots.


    ¡°How absurd!¡± Mo Jue coldly harrumphed.


    Ye Wei smiled and said, ¡°I am really interested to know what went on between us. If you don¡¯t mind telling me everything in detail, I might be able to recall something.¡±


    Recalling he had long prepared a story and could easily deceive her, Mo Jue coldly laughed. It was just¡­


    ¡°You wanted to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°You were too loyal to your organization and I¡¯d rather you forget everything and begin afresh. It would have been miles better than you suddenly feeling that you cannot face up to your organization and killing me,¡± Mo Jue said expressionlessly as though he was narrating somebody else¡¯s story.


    Ye Wei frowned and said, ¡°Which organization do I belong to?¡±


    ¡°I will not say it!¡± Mo Jue replied. ¡°Wei Wei, can you stop being so mindful about what happened before?¡±


    ¡°Considering I do not know anything, I do not mind it. Since we are beginning afresh, there is nothing for me to mind. Gorgeous Mo Jue, in this case, could you also just empty your mind? Only that would be fair, no?¡± Ye Wei mused and dispelled the sullen atmosphere earlier.


    He could hear that she was downplaying her concern and unhappiness.


    He had no intention to go on any further and remained quiet. This was all he could say.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± He repeated as he coldly stood up and showed her his cold and resolute silhouette.


    Ye Wei suddenly smiled and hooked an arm around his waist, gently slumping into his embrace. ¡°Dear Gorgeous Mo Jue, don¡¯t you think that you ought to come out for a walk a little more often? I see you cooping yourself up in the house and not really talking to me. Don¡¯t you find that boring? Coming out, talking, and allowing your emotions to run sure makes you feel a lot better. I really dislike seeing your sullen face all day long. Doesn¡¯t coming out make you livelier and more energetic?¡±


    He was rather caught off guard by her sudden change. While he was indeed a little off-whack tonight, he would not even describe himself as full of life.


    The term simply did not fit him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He violently yanked Ye Wei forward. Ye Wei smiled and yielded to his slightly messed up self. As they walked, they ran into Mo Ye and Meng Lianling who came up from below.


    Mo Jue¡¯s gaze sank and turned to Ye Wei. The latter wiped her smile off her face. When Big Boss Mo and she first met in the mansion, he had left a strong impression on her. She was upfront with her affections. She could not have liked him since he did not like her despite him having the same face as Mo Jue.


    ¡°Brother, Lianling.¡± Mo Jue did not greet them particularly enthusiastically. He was a little surprised to run into Meng Lianling and asked, ¡°When did you arrive?¡±


    ¡°I just reached this afternoon and happened to join him out for a walk in the evening as it was bustling. Brother Jue, it has been quite a while.¡± Meng Lianling came over to hug him with a smile. Mo Ye had no particular emotion and Mo Jue did not push her away but merely softly acknowledged her.


    Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and could not help but take another look at Meng Lianling. Mo Jue extremely resented people touching him, even at his sleeves, and he had a threatening look when so many women looked at him in a smitten and loving manner. She thought he really disliked women.


    ¡°How irritating of you! Why can¡¯t you smile?¡± Meng Lianling pouted as Mo Jue looked at her and lifted her chin. He hinted to her to use this move on his elder brother. Meng Lianling broke into laughter and reached out to Ye Wei. ¡°Hi, Miss Ye! I am Meng Lianling.¡±


    ¡°Hi, there!¡± Ye Wei politely shook hands with her, knowing that the Mo brothers would not introduce the two ladies to each other. Since Meng Lianling was able to manage herself, Ye Wei was not particularly concerned. Meng Lianling, to her, was just another person.


    ¡°Miss Ye¡¯s dance was extremely good and sexy! I became extremely envious as I watched it.¡± Meng Lianling praised her effusively. Ye Wei saw somebody¡¯s face change and Meng Lianling broke into laughter. ¡°Brother Jue, don¡¯t think you think that it was very nice to watch too?¡±


    Mo Jue coldly harrumphed without replying and turned to look at Mo Ye. Mo Ye, playing off Mo Jue¡¯s vibes, said, ¡°Since Lianling wants to learn dancing, Ye Wei can teach her how to do so.¡±


    Since Big Boss Mo always sounded as though he was giving orders, Mo Jue was used to it. Both brothers spoke in a similar manner anyway. When they encountered a proud Ye Wei, things changed. She laughed and said, ¡°Miss Meng, I should apologize. I do not offer dancing lessons.¡±


    Meng Lianling was slightly stunned. She did not expect her to be flat-out rejected. She could not help but look at Big Boss Mo, whose face had become much more sullen. Few could outright refuse him.


    Seeing that things were not good, Meng Lianling quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I really admired how you danced, and I won¡¯t insist that Miss Ye give me lessons if it¡¯s not convenient for you.¡±


    ¡°Little Jue!¡± Mo Ye shouted.


    Mo Jue, who had always remained silent, looked at him and said, ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Mo Jue was displeased. Meng Lianling looked at him in blame and hinted to him to show some restraint. She smiled at Ye Wei apologetically and Ye Wei pulled Mo Jue over and said, ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    They then left.


    Mo Ye, in anger, said, ¡°Ye Wei, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s okay. You are weird too. Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t want me to learn how to dance like this? You ought to be happy that she didn¡¯t offer to teach me, so what¡¯s with the anger?¡± Meng Lianling rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°She clearly did not give a damn about me.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say it the most politely.¡± Meng Lianling laughed and sounded a little cunning amidst her gentleness. ¡°If I don¡¯t get to learn it, so be it. I just came by to say hi, and for all you know, I may even get together with her to have some fun.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Ye decisively replied. ¡°Lianling, I will not allow you to get close to her.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°She is too dangerous, and I will not allow you to take the slightest risk. There is no room for argument here.¡± Mo Ye expressionlessly warned her. ¡°Listen to me, damn it!¡±


    ¡°Since she has already lost her memory, what is so dangerous about her? You sure are getting a tad too jumpy.¡± Meng Lianling laughed unintentionally. ¡°It seems like everybody apart from you are dangerous.¡±


    Mo Ye coldly looked at her and Meng Lianling did not seem to mind his cold look. ¡°I just feel that she has quite a nice personality that I like. You know that I do not have many friends.¡±


    ¡°Lianling, can you stop being stubborn?¡±


    ¡°You are too biased, and that explains why she did not show you face.¡± Meng Lianling turned around to scold Mo Ye as she laughed. She hooked her arm around his arm and laughed. ¡°Let¡¯s go and watch the performances.¡±


    As Ye Wei pulled Mo Jue toward the mansion, she looked back and asked Mo Jue, ¡°Who was that woman?¡±


    ¡°Meng Lianling.¡± Mo Jue¡¯s reply was short.


    ¡°Duh! I know her name. My question is how she is related to you. She seems familiar.¡± Ye Wei was curious because any women whom the Mo brothers allowed to draw close were no simple women.


    ¡°Lianling saved my brother a few years ago,¡± Mo Jue said as he looked at her. ¡°She is a Russian operative who saw my dying brother during a mission back then. She not only saved him but even went on to help him quell terrorist activity in Eastern Europe. We are extremely thankful to her.¡±


    ¡°She managed to settle what your brother could not? She is stronger than you?¡± Ye Wei exclaimed in shock.


    Mo Jue shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not the case. My brother was poisoned because he consumed two types of food that should not have been eaten together. His food poisoning caused all his effort to go down the drain.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Food poisoning? Why didn¡¯t he die from it?


    ¡°Is she still a Russian operative?¡±


    ¡°She is no longer an operative. She had to steal military secrets on top of wet work. In short, she was doing extremely dangerous jobs. My brother hoped that she would stop being an operative and did not allow her to stay in such a dangerous line. There is only one person who is privy to this list of operatives, and I doctored the list to remove her name after he died from an illness. With her name erased, she is as good as non-existent.¡± Mo Jue answered her without hiding anything.


    The moonlight gently poured down on the trees on both sides that stood quietly and serenely. The moonlight covered them in a gentle and mysterious sheen whilst the two of them held hands and walked. From the back, they seemed like a harmonious couple in love with each other.


    Ye Wei suddenly had a weird feeling. Walking down this road could just lead to the best possible ending for them.


    Mo Jue tilted his head and looked at her. He asked, ¡°Why are you so curious about Lianling?¡±


    ¡°I am even more curious as to why you would honestly tell me all these.¡± Ye Wei smiled. She didn¡¯t seem suitable to listen to these secrets.


    ¡°If you want to know something, I won¡¯t hide it from you,¡± Mo Jue flatly replied albeit firmly. Apart from this emotional trap that he laid, he could be honest about other things. Mo Jue was not one to patronize people. He would honestly reply if he could. If he could not reply, he would simply remain silent.


    Ye Wei simply smiled. He really believed that she would buy what he said. She was undeniably in an extremely good mood.


    ¡°Your brother likes her?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a gossip.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious!¡± Ye Wei smiled sneakily.


    ¡°My brother is madly in love with her.¡±

 Chapter 449 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei gently coughed. Given Meng Lianling¡¯s looks and her background as a Russian operative, she was undoubtedly capable. Since she did not like Big Boss Mo, she felt that Meng Lianling being with Big Boss Mo was akin to a beautiful woman being married to an ugly man.


    When Mo Jue saw her expressions, he could tell what was on her mind and his lips curled into a smile. ¡°Do you really dislike my brother?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s kind of given, no?¡± Ye Wei rolled her eyes at him and plainly said, ¡°He has this quality in him that brings out that dislike in people. Given how he looks like you, don¡¯t you feel terrible facing a mirror day in and day out?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my brother!¡± Mo Jue felt helpless at what she said. ¡°We do not look the same though.¡±


    ¡°Save that pair of eyes, how else do you look different? If you wear contacts, there is no given that the two of you can be differentiated.¡± Ye Wei smiled as she exaggerated. While the brothers looked alike, it was not to the point where nobody could differentiate between the two of them, at least for her.


    Mo Jue remained silent as he led her back to the mansion. Ye Wei was in an extremely good mood tonight and curiously asked him downstairs, ¡°Why isn¡¯t there anybody here? Do you do all the household chores yourself?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Jue replied.


    Since he wanted her to get used to him and be the first person she remembered so that she could rely on him, he had everybody else disappear so that they had the space to themselves. That was still the case now, and he was intending for Ye Wei to be better and willing to talk to him before returning everything to normal. Since he did not want anybody to disrupt their lifestyle, he was extremely pleased with how things were.


    The reality was slightly different from what Mo Jue had in mind. Mo Jue had initially imagined Ye Wei to be extremely defensive and guarded that she would not speak and became a totally different person. He expected Ye Wei, when she had recovered, to rely on him like a little girl and to never leave him. His plans had clearly deviated a little. Ye Wei had lost her memories and did not have the gorgeousness she deliberately displayed and that overbearing domineering streak. While she was slightly different from how he imagined her to be, her current character, which he was extremely pleased with, gave him a slight headache.


    She ought to have been like this.


    ¡°As I was saying, how could one person stay in such a huge place? Where is everybody given these many rooms?¡± Ye Wei asked as she went to the kitchen to get some water.


    ¡°You do not like living with me?¡± Mo Jue lazily asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡± Ye Wei put down the glass and replied teasingly, ¡°I just do not want to eat the same breakfast, lunch, and dinner every day.¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s face blackened and he stared at her angrily before storming up the stairs. His footsteps sounded as though the entire floor was about to collapse. Ye Wei shrugged her shoulders. Some people just couldn¡¯t handle the truth.


    She remained in the kitchen for a moment before she could not help but look upward. Was he headed for the study room or the master bedroom? Ye Wei was not too sure. Although she partially doubted his words and not in total agreement with what he did, she could sense that Mo Jue did take some liking toward her.


    If he did not like her, he would not have watched her tightly every moment. If he did not like her, his emotions would not have fluctuated immensely for somebody as calm as him. If he did not like her, he would not have thought of going on a killing spree even though he was jealous.


    The feelings were too strong for her to overlook, and she could not deny that. He was, however, overly nervous and his occasionally off-whack actions made her suspicious. He might have done something that he could not face up to her in the past, and she really could not remember anything.


    Maybe she should really give them a chance and eventually put down all her doubts about him liking her. If that was the case, believing him was a matter of when and she should not resist him and waste her effort from the onset.


    Ye Wei leaned against the countertop and looked down, deep in thought. If a person whom she could trust could give her some suggestions, all would be perfect. Ye Wei mocked herself. She needed somebody to tell her who she was, let alone somebody she could trust.


    One could say that the defensive Ye Wei would not even trust herself. She took the jade at her chest and looked at it. She seemed to have worn that piece of jade for more than ten years, and it had her name on it. If she was able to tell that the piece of jade was real, she could also tell the age of the jade and how familiar she was. She might not even be sure whether her name was Ye Wei.


    After her thoughts ran wild for a moment, she did not reach any conclusion. Ye Wei decided to just go up the stairs. Before Ye Wei reached the master bedroom, she could hear movement in it. Mo Jue was indeed in the master bedroom.


    She gave a long sigh. This idiot sure didn¡¯t know what rejection meant. She had cracked her head and brought him out, only for nothing to change in the end. This was indeed¡­ stifling!


    She looked around the second floor and realized that there were several rooms on it. Many of the rooms were locked, and she had no difficulty opening them should she want to. She considered disappearing from his sight, but this was his turf and he would be able to easily capture her. Mo Jue was a person who would not stop until he accomplished what he set out to do.


    Ye Wei hesitated and then pushed open the door. What greeted her was an extremely steamy scene. Mo Jue, who had just showered, had a few strands of hair on his forehead. Mo Jue, seeming much younger than his actual age, had water trickling down from his hair. He also had water on his face and seemed extremely lazy. His cold purple eyes seemed slightly blurry and good-looking and had a few hints of deadly attractiveness. A black robe covered his toned body, its belt loosely tied to reveal his taut bronze chest. Water trickling down his chest made for an extremely steamy scene.


    Seeing Mo Jue facing the door and tying the belt to his robe, Ye Wei¡¯s face flushed. Mo Jue turned around as though nothing had happened and attentively read a book on the bed, ignoring the stunned Ye Wei. It all seemed as though nothing had changed.


    Gorgeous Mo Jue¡¯s figure was nothing short of utterly sexy. Ye Wei swallowed her saliva. Ye Wei could never stand up to lust or sleep with Mo Jue. However, being utterly thirsty for him was not too bad an idea.


    As she stood there without moving for a while, Mo Jue looked at her and plainly asked, ¡°You¡¯re not showering before sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ye Wei then responded, grabbed her sleepwear, and waltzed into the bathroom. She only responded after closing the door. What was she? Utterly thirsty? Did she just silently admit to wanting to spend the night with him?


    F***! It shouldn¡¯t have been like this! She had clearly lost her mind. Ye Wei pounded her mind in frustration and utterly regretted her thoughts. She seriously suspected Mo Jue deliberately pulled a beauty trap on her.


    But she was clearly not up to her game!


    Ye Wei gritted her teeth in frustration as she cursed herself in the mirror. She was really¡­ innocent, thirsty, lusty¡­


    When Mo Jue heard the sound of water in the bathroom, his lips curled into a smile. He managed to shut Ye Wei up, and he was extremely pleased with the outcome. His lips curled into a smile. She had already silently admitted to wanting him to stay, and that was a good start.


    The beauty trap!


    While many previous attempts did not work, she was still quite a connoisseur of good looks. Her dazed response earlier confirmed it all.


    As his keen hearing picked up the sound of water in the bathroom, he could not quite read on. He, at this moment, could imagine how beautiful she would be. That pink skin, perfect figure¡­


    As he fantasized about her, he felt a lusty fire burn through him and his little brother stood to attention. He was able to feign it really well as he read with a poker face without giving anything away. He knew that he wanted to rush into the bathroom and utterly tease her.


    Mo Jue recalled the first time Ye Wei teased him when they were fighting it out. He felt his body burn even hotter. He was a real idiot then. When he returned and asked his brother about it, his brother laughed about it for a whole week and eventually sent three to four women his way. While the women did all they could to please him, he did not feel any stimulation at all. He did not have that impulse for them like how he did Ye Wei.


    Mo Ye even said that Mo Jue was cold or abnormal. Whatever Mo Ye tried did not work. Given how much of an idiot Mo Jue was, Mo Ye could not help but give him books and videos as part of a complete sexual education. It was then Mo Jue knew what was going on, and he thought he really had some problems. It was only after seeing Ye Wei that he learned that his body only reacted toward her. If she knew it, she would tease him without end.


    He really wanted her, but his reasoning told him that now was not the time. Given Ye Wei¡¯s intense character, pushing one¡¯s hand too hard would only backfire. Going easy on her, with the occasional teasing, would make her want him more. That was more important.


    He could not rush it, and he did not want to ruin this uneasily achieved collaboration because of a moment of passion. They were just beginning. He did not want her to become too disappointed with him.


    If not, they would end up like before she lost her memory.


    As he recalled how they confronted each other and the games they played, the desire in Mo Jue cooled down and his boiling blood cooled down too. He was also less aroused.


    Like a boat in a storm, he had to tread carefully.


    Ye Wei finished showering and got into her sleepwear. Since she liked to sleep naked, she would either do so or wear simple nightwear. This time, she wore the most conservative sleepwear she could find and wrapped herself tightly.


    When she came out, Mo Jue took a look at her and turned away. ¡°What a tease.¡±


    He sounded as ironic as he could, but Ye Wei smiled without caring too much. ¡°The weather today is a little cold.¡±


    ¡®Me letting you sleep here tonight is clearly a show of face, damn it!¡¯


    Mo Jue coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°Relax. I am not interested in you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. If you are not interested, what are you doing sleeping here?¡± She did not want to think about it. To be disliked by people was one thing, but this was a problem about her ability to charm.


    ¡°You sound like you are really hoping for something.¡±


    Ye Wei was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 450 - Who’s the Most Vicious?

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei and Mo Jue carefully kept a distance from each other as they remained fully alert and vigilant. While their beautiful eyes occasionally blinked, they were not tired at all. Mo Jue read his book attentively, whereas Ye Wei looked at the cover of the book. The book was actually the chronicles of the Mafia. Ye Wei¡¯s mouth became a straight line. A person is indeed what he reads. What was so good about that book? The book was about the previous godfathers of the Mafia, and most of the events were cooked up by the author and not facts.


    She paused and wondered how she knew. She could not think of a reason and gave up thinking. She then curled up to sleep, hugging her blanket. She was not tired, and the light was too bright.


    She turned and tossed around, wide awake, and Mo Jue was still reading attentively. She, out of a false impression or careless, did not discover that he did not even flip the pages of the book. Ye Wei wondered whether he was even reading the book. She was not used to an additional person on the bed and it felt extremely convoluted. As she turned and tossed, she became agitated and her face became sunken.


    Mo Jue was still reading his book calmly when Ye Wei heard sounds outside of the window and realized that the partying had ended and it was all silent. It was obviously extremely late. Why was he still awake?


    She never saw him sleep during both day and night. He was seriously running on diesel.


    Since Ye Wei was in a bad mood, her thoughts wandered and she eventually succumbed to the temptation of sleep and soundly fell asleep. Mo Jue then put down the book that he had not flipped for the past three hours, turned off the light, and gently hugged her.


    The curtains were not drawn, and some moonlight poured onto the carpet and into the room. The moonlight complemented Ye Wei¡¯s gentle face. Mo Jue looked at the woman in his embrace sideways. Even as Ye Wei slept extremely soundly, she subconsciously frowned. He gently caressed her frowns. She should have been happy and not worried about what he would do to her when she was asleep.


    She seemed to feel somebody touching her face and slapped his hand away, displeased. She subconsciously scooted closer and contentedly snuggled against him, her natural heater. Mo Jue raised his eyebrows and suddenly grabbed the remote to turn the temperature in the room to the lowest. His typical poker face, like a playful teenager, seemed somewhat pleased and happy.


    Ye Wei felt cold a few moments later and snuggled even closer into his embrace and reached out to hug his waist. She almost rested her head on his elbow and had a hidden smile as though she enjoyed this temperature.


    Mo Jue had expected this to happen, and he was extremely satisfied, his lips curling into a smile.


    Ye Wei was the type of beauty whom people would not get tired of looking. Her features were delicate and few could match up to her gorgeousness. He had few chances to draw close to her and hugged her to sleep when she had fainted. He was thinking about their relationship and how he should conquer her. He had never taken a good look at her, and she, in his impression, was merely shockingly beautiful. It was only upon a closer look that he noticed she had extremely enviable looks and good skin that was smooth to the touch.


    He could not help but hug her tighter, and his typically cold heart melted into a puddle.


    ¡°Wei Wei, let¡¯s keep it this way. Just this way.¡± Mo Jue did not know how to express his longing for her and could only repeat those words as he gently kissed her lips and sucked on it. He could not bear to break the kiss.


    He was also unable to remain awake and drifted into sleep as he hugged her.


    When Ye Wei woke up the next day, Mo Jue was already awake. While she fell asleep with comfortable room temperature, she woke up to find the room colder in the morning. Ye Wei wore a robe and took a look at the remote next to her. Since everything seemed normal to her, she threw the remote aside and entered the bathroom to wash up. A man¡¯s toiletries and sleeping robe were in the bathroom after a night.


    Ye Wei gritted her teeth. Since they had already slept together, she decided to let it slide. She would be duplicitous if she decided to pick on him for that.


    When Ye Wei went down the stairs after washing up, she heard Meng Lianling¡¯s laughter at the staircase. Meng Lianling saw Ye Wei come down the stairs and waved to her. Ye Wei, unable to bear hitting Meng Lianling, smiled and nodded instead.


    ¡°Good morning!¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei, you looked stunning yesterday but innocent and cute like a college student today. It¡¯s little surprise that Brother Jue is so into you. There are so many sides to you that people adore.¡± Meng Lianling naturally praised Wei Wei like how Mo Jue did.


    Ye Wei did not mind the praises. She was in a pink short-sleeve shirt and white track pants. Her hair was tied into a ponytail and she seemed youthful. She seemed five to six years younger than the erotic dancer last night.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Ye Wei sat aside as Mo Jue brought out breakfast. He prepared seafood porridge and some delicate dishes for her. Meng Lianling looked at Mo Jue teasingly whereas Mo Jue remained emotionless as though these were business as usual.


    ¡°Brother Jue, I have yet to have breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Help yourself to it in the kitchen,¡± Mo Jue replied. Ye Wei quietly ate her porridge as she looked at them with raised eyebrows. Gorgeous Mo Jue was clearly gentlemanly enough and even Meng Lianling was used to his style. She laughed.


    ¡°What brings you here first thing in the morning?¡± Mo Jue asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to spend time with Wei Wei,¡± Meng Lianling said, blinking playfully. ¡°You¡¯re not going to allow me to find her to play?¡±


    ¡°Does brother know?¡± Mo Jue¡¯s face turned cold as he flatly asked. Given his understanding of Mo Ye, the latter agreeing to Meng Lianling looking for Ye Wei was akin to men who were able to give birth.


    ¡°I am myself, and he is himself. He can¡¯t decide for me.¡± Meng Lianling smiled and turned to Ye Wei and asked her, ¡°How about I bring you out for some sightseeing after breakfast? You¡¯ve been cooped up here for ten days. Let¡¯s go out to play since Brother Jue is such a boring person. The sea is extremely beautiful, and the islands in the area are special in their own ways.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°I will not allow that!¡±


    Ye Wei and Mo Jue almost spoke at once. Meng Lianling laughed. Mo Jue looked at Ye Wei maliciously and insidiously as though Ye Wei had committed some unpardonable crime. ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, I want to go,¡± Ye Wei said callously.


    She was not asking for his opinion, but simply informing him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you wherever you want to go,¡± Mo Jue coldly replied. Ye Wei smiled and shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re too boring and I want to go out with Miss Meng,¡± Ye Wei honestly replied.


    ¡°Wei Wei, you¡¯re too courteous. You can call me Lianling.¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s razor-sharp gaze turned to Lianling with a warning. Meng Lianling, as her name implied, was extremely still yet nimble. She had this aura around her that would dissolve any anger directed at her. Mo Jue could not remain angry for much longer.


    ¡°Brother Jue, you¡¯re simply too nervous. Relax. I¡¯ll bring your darling out and return her intact. She will definitely be happy. Since you and Mo ye will be busy and won¡¯t have time for us, Wei Wei and I can have each other for company since we do not really have friends. Wei Wei, is that right?¡± Meng Lianling smiled at Ye Wei.


    Meng Lianling was right, so Ye Wei nodded. Since she did not dislike Meng Lianling, she could treat Lianling as a friend. Save Mo Jue, she had no friends. For all she knew, Lianling could become her confidant.


    Meng Lianling had the ability to want people to draw close to her, and given her aura, made her extremely likable. If it weren¡¯t for Mo Jue telling her, she would not have learned that Meng Lianling was a Russian operative.


    Whether in terms of individual quality or organizational strength, the Russians had the top international clandestine organizations.


    Mo Jue¡¯s rage burned. He grabbed Meng Lianling and said, ¡°You, come out.¡±


    Meng Lianling ached from how Mo Jue grabbed her. Ye Wei looked at their disappearing silhouettes and shrugged her shoulders before digging into her breakfast. Whether Mo Jue agreed or not, it had nothing to do with her decision.


    The fountain, central atrium.


    ¡°Lianling, what are you up to?¡± Mo Jue¡¯s face was aghast. ¡°If you were not my brother¡¯s men, I would not have spared you because of what you said.¡±


    Meng Lianling broke into laughter and said, ¡°Brother Jue, why are you overreacting? You and I know who she is, but she does not. I will not say what I should not, so relax.¡±


    ¡°I do not mean that.¡± Mo Jue¡¯s anger burned. ¡°Scram!¡± He decided to simply evict her.


    ¡°Brother Jue, I should not call you out on this, but are you sure that the two of you will be even closer to each other like this?¡± Meng Lianling wiped her smile off.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If you want Ye Wei to love you, watching her day in and day out will not help,¡± Meng Lianling quietly replied. She was not afraid of Mo Jue¡¯s anger-laden face and said, ¡°You incarcerating her will not make any difference. She is already familiar with you and used to you. What you have to do is to get her to trust you and love you. If you are simply going to incarcerate her and watch her, Ye Wei, given her intelligence, will suspect if you have an ulterior motive and will not trust you. She is not with you, and you have to respect her and give her freedom even though she has lost her memory. That will be of great help. Trust me. If you keep on incarcerating her, she will become unhappy and all that you have done will have lost its meaning. Give her some freedom. Let her make friends and be familiar with your social circles. With knowledge comes understanding, and that is how she will understand you better. Get it? Gee, you¡¯re such an idiot.¡±


    Meng Lianling¡¯s words did not touch his heartstrings, but he took heed to something she said. If she was unhappy, all that he had done was for naught.


    Would she be unhappy?


    Mo Jue recalled her panicking and lost a few days ago, and he actually had an answer that he was unwilling to believe. She was unhappy because of him. Maybe giving her that little more room would help her to really¡­


    As a kite flew in the sky, holding its string tightly would keep it before one¡¯s eye. If the string is released, it could break and the kite would never return. Or, the kite would happily return.


    Could he afford that risk?


    ¡°Lianling, why are you so nice to her?¡±


    ¡°That is such a funny question from you. When was I nice to her? I just want to bring the two of you together. Once you are together, Mo Ye will then be happy. Surely you don¡¯t want to get into a tight spot with your brother because of her, and I really do hope that Mo Ye will not lay a hand on her and create conflict between the two of you. At the end of the day, it¡¯s still for the two of you.¡± Meng Lianling gently smiled. ¡°Relax. I know what to say and what not to say so that your image will not be ruined.¡±


    Mo Jue looked at her glumly and seemingly believed her. He pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°Very well then!¡±


    The two of them returned as though nothing happened. Ye Wei had already finished her breakfast. Meng Lianling invited her out with a smile and Mo Jue did not seem to stop her. Ye Wei, not seeing him mind, followed Meng Lianling out.


    A moment after they left, Mo Ye reached the mansion. He asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Lianling?¡±


    ¡°She went out with Wei Wei,¡± Mo Jue plainly replied. Mo Ye¡¯s face changed and he squinted. ¡°You agreed?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s bad about that?¡±


    ¡°Little Jue, if Ye Wei hurts Lianling, I¡¯ll not give you face despite the fact we¡¯re siblings.¡±


    Mo Jue looked at him and his face slightly sank. ¡°Given Lianling¡¯s over-the-top smarts, nobody can harm her.¡±


    Mo Ye walked away and Mo Jue returned to the study room to continue with his work. Outside the mansion, Ding Ke, Mo Ye¡¯s subordinate, and the driver were waiting for him. Mo Ye got into the car, and the driver noticed Mo Ye looking unhappy. He threw a glance at Ding Ke, who asked, ¡°Big Boss Mo, shall we return to the seaside mansion?¡±


    Mo Ye pondered for a moment and shook his head. ¡°Go to the dungeon on the mountain.¡±


    ¡°On it!¡±


    As the sedan headed up the mountain, Mo Ye ordered. ¡°Ding Ke, call Doctor Claire and ask him where he is.¡±


    Ding Ke called and reported. ¡°The old doctor is in the dungeon.¡±


    Mo Ye acknowledged and remained silent after that. The car quickly climbed the mountain and stopped before a little mansion. Mo Ye alighted and led Ding Ke into the mansion. The small mansion was built along a cliff that faced the sea. As they were at the highest point on the island, they could see everything below the island.


    The terrain was treacherous.


    After Mo Ye and Ding Ke entered the mansion, two rows of men in black nodded in respect. Mo Ye led Ding Ke through them and reached a study room. Mo Ye pulled up a drawing on the wall which revealed a secret compartment. He opened it, flicked the switch, and a door in the wall opened to reveal a direct path underground.


    As Mo Ye and Ding Ke followed the stairs down, the walls closed behind them and the painting went down. They were in a small underground research lab with ten-over medical experts in white robes. Doctor Claire was amongst them.


    ¡°First master, Mister Ding.¡± Doctor Claire came out to welcome them and politely greeted them. Ding Ke had immense respect for Doctor Claire and politely greeted him in return. He was full of awe for Doctor Claire, whose medical skills were top-notch.


    ¡°Do we have any results?¡± Mo Ye flatly asked.


    Doctor Claire shook his head in apology. ¡°First master, I am afraid we will have to wait for a few more days to determine its feasibility. I am also uncertain as to whether I can give you a perfect outcome.¡±


    Mo Ye looked down and said, ¡°Claire, I do not care how you do it. I want that outcome at all costs.¡±


    Claire still remained casual as he asked, ¡°What if that lady¡¯s life is threatened?¡±


    ¡°She is not important!¡± Mo Ye coldly and meanly replied.


    Ding Ke was slightly shocked and did not dare to look at Mo Ye¡¯s expression. He felt a chill run through him.


    Doctor Claire nodded and said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do what I can.¡±


    ¡°I do not want effort. I want a confirmed result. You know what to do.¡±


    ¡°First master, you are imposing on me. I am a doctor whose responsibility is to save. I can¡¯t bring myself to take a life.¡± Doctor Claire smiled. Mo Ye recalled how he brainwashed Ye Wei and coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°How unnecessary.¡±


    Claire, not replying, thought he would hence leave. Little did they expect him to say, ¡°Open the door. I¡¯ll go in to take a look.¡±


    Claire was stunned. ¡°Okay!¡±


    They passed through the small research laboratory and reached the dungeon. The air in the dungeon was extremely cold, and even somebody as fit as Mo Ye felt the cold air. Ding Ke slightly shivered.


    It was extremely quiet below and the dungeon was modernly designed. There were four to five doors from top to bottom that were all fitted with electronic surveillance equipment and had complicated passcode locks. Apart from those, there were also self-destruction mechanisms.


    The three of them reached the lowest floor. This was a sealed room and only had a glass door. The glass door in question was specially-made and could not be destroyed with explosives. The door also had a special function. The people outside could see through the door to see what was inside, but those inside could not see what was going on outside.


    Ding Ke looked at Mo Ye, slightly terrified. The bloodstains on the glass door almost blurred their vision of what was inside. He could imagine how the person was injured and bled from pounding the door so hard out of desperation from being imprisoned.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Mo Ye looked into the room for a moment. He slightly frowned and resumed his normal look. ¡°What is with her?¡± he asked Claire.


    ¡°There are two different medicines which are destructively interfering with each other in her. This interference causes her to lose control of herself and she tried to escape,¡± Claire honestly replied. One could see the woman¡¯s blurred silhouette and the bloodstains around her.


    Ding Ke guessed that she must have been through excruciating pain.


    The person he saw a few days ago was ice-cold and calm enough to not do something to no avail. She must have lost control of herself to the point she would injure herself in such a manner.


    ¡°Open the door!¡± Mo Ye ordered. Claire opened the door for him.


    Ding Ke panicked and was about to say something, but Mo Ye had already closed the glass door.


    ¡°Mister Claire, will she die?¡± Ding Ke asked.


    ¡°That I do not know. That will depend on what your master wants. Although her body is extremely resistant to many toxins and is specially constituted, forcibly using her blood as a basis for formulating the antidote will gravely harm her body to the point she may never recover for life. If first master gives the order that no expense is to be spared, I am afraid¡­¡± Claire shrugged. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee anything, you know? Miss Lianling did not endure for more than a year, and I am guessing that first master will choose to expend her. He, after all, did say that she is not important.¡±


    A chill ran through Ding Ke¡¯s heart. Did this really have to happen?

 Chapter 451 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The room was like a cell. It was empty and its walls were shiny and smooth as though many mirrors were encrusted into the walls. Even the floor was slippery and smooth. The room was utterly empty without a single bed. It was about 1,500 square feet and not particularly big. A thin and frail woman who stood in the room alone made the room seem big to the point it was suffocating.


    The room was special, ingeniously designed. One would be able to see their own helter-skelter image that inspired shame and fear as the walls reflected all of one¡¯s emotions through the various mirrors all at once and allowed one to see how they were like. The room, intended to imprison important convicts, was specially designed to prevent convicts from escaping. One who was unable to endure the mental stress would be tortured to the point of breaking down in such a room and dying.


    This was a room that killed the souls of people in them.


    There were bloodstains on the glass door, and there were many bloodstains that covered the room. Eleven, whose back was facing him, was still dressed in the same sporting attire as she was ten days ago. Her hair, which was previously tied in a ponytail, was let loose and her back seemed somewhat fragile yet exceptionally strong. She clenched her hands tightly and did not move them. With the countless injuries on her fists, anybody could imagine how she had once crazily pounded on these impregnable glass doors.


    He squinted and remained silent. The air was filled with a bitter coldness, and the coldness from her became even colder as though she had been soaked in ice water. Her back gave him the impression that she was extremely cold and distant.


    She knew that he had come and could not avoid him. The mirror was special enough to clearly reflect his image into her. If she could see him, he could also see that scorned her from the mirror.


    She knew much better than anybody else what happened to her body. Although her body was immune to many toxins, all the toxins injected into her were like harmless chemicals that would not kill her. While she was still made of flesh, the toxins that ran amok in her body would somehow harm her. Even her special constitution could not withstand the probing, research, and harm done by the machines.


    Her immunity was decreasing, and even the slightest poison would send her into a coma. While the toxins would not kill her, her blood would require an extremely long period of time to metabolize these toxins. Before her body could metabolize and excrete toxins, another wave of toxins would be injected into her. Her body was much slower to react.


    Eleven was not innately immune to toxins but developed to be immune to them. All that she had eaten and used years ago were laced with toxins that changed her from the inside out and made her the Eleven who was immune to toxins.


    Apart from Ye Wei and Old Witch, nobody else knew of that. She, as a child, had a close brush with death once too many as she endured it. She had experienced all of the toxins in the world and the most potent drugs. While she had knocked on death¡¯s door several times and almost died, she had tried to commit suicide at her most painful moment as she did not want to endure this suffering anymore. She, thankfully, endured it.


    After that was successful, she went several years without poison. Since consuming poison in the long term was not feasible, Old Witch, in conjunction with experts, came up with a customized diet for her that would allow her to live a normal life that did not alter her constitution and yet did not require the consumption of toxins.


    This was her second agony that was akin to cold turkey. As her blood was used to the longer-term consumption of toxins, her not consuming them for a day felt like a sharp agonizing pain as though her muscles were tearing from her bones.


    This period of three years was even more agonizing than consuming toxins, and she had finally kicked her reliance on toxins to maintain the toxicity level of her blood. She was finally able to live a normal life.


    It was as though she had died twice, and she was thankful she managed to persevere through it. Her special constitution saved her life and the life of her companions on special missions and dangerous occasions.


    She had hence always felt that all the agony she had suffered years back was worth it.


    Nowadays, Mo Ye fed her with toxins day in and day out. It was like killing her a third time. She would not be this lucky to endure it. She felt that her blood became much slower at metabolizing the poisons and the pain became even clearer. She was still able to endure the pain when she was younger, but now, she struggled from slipping into madness only to fail as she had lost control of herself once too often.


    Old Witch had warned her that she would die from a third toxification regime. Old Witch had especially warned her not to allow anybody else to know she had such a constitution. As she was unique, people envied her and she would not be as fortunate as she was on the island.


    Mo Ye would utterly destroy her body.


    Mo Ye¡¯s ¡®experts¡¯ could not be compared to Old Witch¡¯s experts in any level or way. Old Witch¡¯s experts were able to control the dosage of toxins and spent years weathering the tide with her just to keep her alive. On the other hand, Mo Ye¡¯s ¡®experts¡¯ did not have free rein in the area. To them, she was just a test subject in an area where they were willing to take their chances and could not care about her life. Her life was none of their concern.


    They did not have a complete understanding of her constitution and merely experimented, and experimented on her¡­ which accelerated the degradation of her body.


    This was extremely dangerous and the situation did not seem optimistic. If they kept this on, she could die! Her body of flesh was not as before, and she might not even recover despite having ten years to recuperate.


    Mo Ye inflicted all these pain on her.


    It was deeply etched in her mind!


    This was Mo Ye¡¯s second time in the dungeon, and she had a close call one too many here. Every time she was carted off the operating table, she was dumped here and it felt like a close call every time. She secretly swore to herself that she had better not get a chance to escape. She had better not have a chance to escape¡­


    If not, she would bloodbath the place and leave nobody alive!


    Including Mo Ye!


    As Eleven was no saint, their faces were all etched into her memory and she was vicious enough to repay them tenfold what they inflicted on her.


    Besides, she would never spare those who harmed her. If she had a chance, everybody here would die!


    ¡®Mo Ye, you¡¯d better pray that I die quickly. If I do not, you will die.¡¯


    She clenched her fists even more tightly. A hatred that could no longer be tamed with words filled her eyes.


    Because she looked down, Mo Ye could only see her cold face but not the hate in her eyes. He, however, could guess from the previous time that she did not make any effort to conceal her hatred for him.


    It was deeply seared in his mind. He once dreamed of this pair of eyes in the night and was sleepless. A chill ran down his spine.


    How could somebody have such a pair of eyes?


    They were filled with absolute hatred!


    Eleven had smashed all of the surveillance cameras inside, and as long as she was inside, nothing could go wrong and she was absolutely unable to escape. Mo Ye frowned and was wondering when her blood would react to those toxins.


    When he saw her like this, he hoped that things would draw to a close soon. Since she was immune to toxins, she should be fine. Claire was exaggerating the risks involved, and he clearly saw that she was fine when she was injected with the most potent toxins in the market.


    Mo Ye, who was a passive person, stood there for a full ten minutes. She did not say a word, and he was getting impatient. He was used to having people take instructions from him, and he was not one who would cling onto others. That explained why he did not start the conversation.


    He had no idea why he simply stood there and observed her cold silhouette. He was not such a person. Did he start to take pity and have compassion for her when he saw her in this state?


    He did not mention anything clearly, but he wanted to hear her say something. Eleven could not help but give him her cold back and her cold face in the mirror. She did not even look at him.


    Mo Ye was feeling slightly flustered and he had no idea what exactly he wanted by going in there to see her and talk to her. Gee, he was no saint, and if he really sympathized with her, he would not have gotten people to use her to create medicines in cold blood.


    Eleven¡¯s body and blood were extremely special. While her blood was able to neutralize many toxins, that was, however, far from the truth. Claire had experimented with her blood ex vitro to create an antidote for Meng Lianling, but the results were far from ideal. As the temperature of the blood affected its freshness, processing the blood ex vitro was simply useless. Claire described her body as the best incubator.


    Mo Ye hesitated for a moment and then let Claire use her body as an incubator for the antidote.


    If she wanted to hate something, she just had to hate her special constitution.


    Meng Lianling was a Russian operative who was controlled with toxins from a young age. She only had one opportunity a year to receive an alleviator so that the toxins would not act up. Ever since her commander died, nobody else knew the antidote.


    The toxin was extremely effective and it grievously harmed anyone¡¯s bodies. Mo Ye cracked his head and could only try to keep her alive. As she only had one year left to live, she would certainly die if there was no antidote present.


    When he knew that Eleven was immune to toxins, he asked Claire, only for the latter to say that there might be a chance.


    As Mo Ye was not one who would let even the slightest opportunity slip, he naturally took his chances at anything that would stop the potent and worrying toxin in Meng Lianling¡¯s body which would kill her anytime.


    He cracked his head, laid a trap, and maneuvered everybody into position. Mo Jue wanted Ye Wei and he wanted Eleven. Mo Jue and his aims were different. He wanted Eleven¡¯s blood as an antidote for Meng Lianling.


    In his heart, Eleven and Meng Lianling could not be compared side by side.


    He still thought so even until today. As long as Meng Lianling could be saved, Eleven¡¯s life was not particularly important to him. He had always thought so and even believed that she would not die.


    People who had experienced one too many would not die that easily. Besides, her constitution was so special, and she had experienced so many baffling incidents to the point he was extremely certain Eleven would not die.


    At least, she was still alive in the room! He chose to turn a blind eye to her outbursts of madness, wounds, and pallor!


    Eleven had a desolate look on her face. She really wanted to kill him, and she would give it all if she had a concealable weapon or a gun in her hands. Having grown up to endure numerous upheavals, traps, and betrayals, she had never hated this deeply to the point she wished she would be able to perish with said person.


    However, she did not have the means to kill him as there was not a single hidden weapon here. With her body this broken, her fists and kicks were no longer as strong and quick as before. If she was unlikely to even win a third-rate killer, let alone Mo Ye.


    Eleven was typically calm and she did not do anything that was not helpful. She did not want to become a deranged lunatic and attempt something clearly impossible so that she became a joke to him. She did not want to show him her slightest weakness.


    She wanted to die.


    She had ways to kill herself. Simply knocking her head against the glass wall was one. Two days ago, when she was carted off the operating table, she had considered taking her life to end everything.


    It was, however, a thought experiment. She could not bear to take her life.


    She wanted to personally repay them bit by bit. She wanted to see how Mo Ye would pay for the harm he inflicted on her before she could rest in peace.


    Seeking death was the weakest of expressions, and she was no weak person.


    Ye Wei used to say, ¡°Eleven, if we merely exist to kill, our lives surely have no purpose!¡±


    A life without a purpose!


    Haha, how could life be without a purpose? She used to have one, and that was for her second family to be peaceful and lead smooth-sailing lives as she protected them. She had another purpose in her life.


    To hate Mo Ye!


    This was the motivation that kept her going amidst all the torture. She would not spare him and would rob him of what was most important in his life. She would definitely do that!


    If she did not have this hatred in her, she would have long given way.


    Nobody else would know how much she hated Mo Ye.


    She knew Mo Ye was behind her and probably had something to tell her. She had nothing to say to him, and he wanted her to show him the slightest reaction. Who would show that slightest reaction?


    If he did not give her that opportunity, she would not give him that opportunity.

 Chapter 452 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The two of them ultimately did not breathe a word or exchange looks. Eleven gave him the cold shoulder and silhouette whereas he was as cold and somber. The atmosphere in the glass room was solemn.


    Ding Ke and Claire watched from outside. They saw Mo Ye¡¯s tall silhouette almost cover everything and there was nary a sound. Ding Ke and Claire were somewhat uneasy for a full twenty minutes.


    Nobody said a word, and Ding Ke felt that he really did not understand Mo Ye. While he did not quite understand Mo Ye when the latter faced Eleven, he did not know why he showed a shade of pity toward Eleven. Ding Ke felt a sense of familiarity toward Eleven, but he could not quite put a finger on it. Having followed Big Boss Mo for almost ten years, he knew Big Boss Mo¡¯s affairs extremely well and did not miss a thing. He, for some reason, felt that the woman inside was long related to Big Boss Mo, but he could not recall when he had seen her before.


    It could be because he admired the woman inside as he had never seen a woman had her way before Big Boss Mo and was that fearless, save Meng Lianling. Big Boss Mo doted on Meng Lianling and would not get angry at her. It was not the case for Eleven, and the two of them, Eleven and Meng Lianling, were clearly different.


    He did not forget the first time he saw her bound on the island but was able to escape the chains he could not even escape from. She gave her all and tried to escape.


    He witnessed her exchange blows with Big Boss Mo, and her body that was already jabbed with the most toxic drugs still fought Big Boss Mo to a standstill in a short time. Her arrogance and tenacity were never seen in other people.


    She wanted to live, to escape, and every move of hers clearly emote her strong desire for them, along with her disappointment and hatred for Big Boss Mo. Her character was so strong to the point that even the slightest flaw could not be tolerated. Whether she was jabbed with toxins, she would never be able to overcome Big Boss Mo, but she never admitted defeat and would rather be subdued by Big Boss Mo than ask for mercy.


    Given that Big Boss Mo had punched her so forcefully, he thought that Big Boss Mo would kill her as he seemed to wish he could. He eventually imprisoned her in a dungeon because she had a body that was immune to toxins. Big Boss Mo wanted to use her to create an antidote for Meng Lianling.


    While he did not agree with Big Boss Mo¡¯s methods, he did not cough a word as he thought that Big Boss Mo would not show him face and hit him if he dared to cough out the slightest dissent. He hence chose to remain silent.


    The glass room was monitored and beamed images directly to the seaside mansion. He also knew that Big Boss Mo would occasionally watch the surveillance footage, and so did he. She was extremely calm for the first two days and tried to hit the glass door. Once she was sure that she would not be able to shake it, she did not waste any additional effort.


    Claire and all had her injected with toxins, and she did not seem to care the slightest. Her face never showed any emotion and was typically cold. As the terrifying¡ªby the standards of mortal men¡ªtoxins were injected into her, along with the toxin in Meng Lianling¡¯s body, her eyes did not blink. Ding Ke felt that she, whose body was immune to many toxins but was unable to stand up to such torture, was extremely brave.


    When he saw the toxins wreak havoc in her body and how she was tortured, it was a night where Meng Lianling had met with slight trouble and Mo Ye left the island on a plane. He watched the surveillance camera footage and saw how terrible she was as she tortured in the glass room.


    A beautiful woman became wrecked by this agony and became a living devil whose eyes were filled with bloodlust. He thought she would go berserk. Claire and all saw her like that guinea pig in the laboratory and hoped for the slightest reaction. She, however, knelt in a corner with her back facing the camera. They could not see her face, only her back.


    She was weak, skinny, and shivering. He clearly saw that her fingers were frozen stiff and she had to move her bones in order to move. She, however, remained kneeling in the corner and slowly sat down, gradually becoming calm.


    When the next day came, she turned around. Apart from her lip that she had bitten, her eyes were filled with blood and she became normal. The experts were extremely disappointed. Her blood had absorbed the toxins, metabolized them, and infused it into her body. The experts¡¯ experiments had failed again. Since Mo Ye was not present, he was able to call the shots. The group of experts said that the toxicity was insufficient and the dosage had to be amplified. As Eleven was a hard to come by guinea pig for them, even Claire did not object to it. The experts, who were hoping to reach a new level in their research, were unwilling to spare her. They were even more in favor of increasing the toxicity further.


    When he heard it, he was extremely angry. It was clearly her immense willpower, which they chose to ignore, that helped her tide through it. He could not make a decision, or to put it differently, he did not want to see her tortured beyond recognition and hence stopped the experts. He said that Big Boss Mo would make a decision when he returned.


    Some of them were unwilling and insisted on making a decision there and then. Ding Ke raged and said that she was different to Big Boss Mo.


    This statement halted them. As he had followed Mo Ye for so many years, he could somewhat make out Mo Ye¡¯s thoughts. Mo Ye was not as cold and ruthless toward Eleven.


    He thought that Mo Ye would disagree.


    Lo and behold, when Mo Ye returned, Meng Lianling was injured and it caused the toxins in her to act up. Since Meng Lianling almost lost her life, Mo Ye could not stand the fact that Meng Lianling could die anytime and ordered Claire and the experts to formulate the antidote at all costs.


    He gave the order while watching the surveillance camera footage. Eleven broke the surveillance cameras at that moment¡ªperhaps out of telepathy. Big Boss Mo, at that moment, flew into a rage and quickly went to the dungeon. He could clearly hear them argue from the outside, and the typically cool and calm Big Boss Mo was utterly enraged. Big Boss Mo ordered Claire to enhance the dosage that very night.


    He wanted to convince Big Boss Mo not to go overboard and cause an unsalvageable outcome. He was, however, also clear that he would not listen to him because Meng Lianling was injured and saved. Big Boss Mo was just in shock, and he went berserk for Meng Lianling. Hence, he would not listen to anything anybody else said.


    Since then, Big Boss Mo never mentioned Eleven. As a faithful and loyal subordinate, he would neither mention nor ask. Until today, he could never guess what was on Big Boss Mo¡¯s mind, but he was certain that he would not bear to see that woman¡¯s look of desperation.


    Until Big Boss Mo came out, he never heard her say a single word. When he came out, he had a malicious and insidious look and was visibly displeased.


    ¡°I want results as soon as possible.¡± Mo Ye¡¯s voice carried an unquestionable order and nothing had changed. The glass door closed and blocked out all the blurred images.


    Ding Ke¡¯s heart sank. He said, ¡°Big Boss Mo, have you indeed made up your mind?¡±


    Mo Ye nodded, and Claire sighed deeply. ¡°I understand!¡±


    When he finished talking, he did not turn back and took strides forward. Ding Ke, out of no choice, could only follow him. When they were about to leave, they suddenly heard the sound of heavy objects crashing onto the ground. Mo Ye paused and shouted for them not to look around. He, however, stopped and turned to look into the glass door.


    Eleven had fallen onto the floor. To better know what was going on, sounds in the glass room could be clearly transmitted to the top through instruments, let alone outside it. The special design of the mirrors amplified sound. It sounded like bone hitting against the mirror and the sound of flesh colliding against the mirror.


    The toxins in her body had begun acting up since he was in the room. She had endured it and did not want to show the slightest pain before him.


    Once he had left, she felt her entire body relax. As her body relaxed, the pain became even more evident and felt like several knives slashing around in her body, on her bones, on her organs¡­ She could no longer endure the utter pain, collapsed onto the ground, trembling, and curled her body. It was extremely painful¡­


    Because the sounds were amplified, the people outside could feel her extreme pain and desperation¡­


    As though a light flashed through his eyes, Mo Ye¡¯s eyes slightly contracted and then became calm. She was a stubborn and strong person who would grit her teeth without making the slightest sound despite enduring such immense pain.


    Mo Ye flatly asked, ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°First master, as I had said, the toxins in her body are wreaking havoc on her. She is unable to resist them,¡± Claire said as though he was curious about his sudden temper. Should he have expected it from long ago?


    If it weren¡¯t for him, she wouldn¡¯t be in such a predicament.


    Mo Ye¡¯s gaze sunk. ¡°How long has she been like this?¡±


    ¡°Four to five days?¡±


    ¡°For how much longer?¡±


    ¡°I do not know. While formulating the antidote for Miss Lianling remains a problem, the antidote might not even be formulated and she is already about to give way.¡± Claire chose to honestly reply. This first master had chosen to turn a blind eye to some things and assumed that things were as he assumed them to be. Things often did not go the way one hoped.


    Mo Ye flew into a rage. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that her bed was the best incubator?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I also mentioned that the odds are extremely small and her life will be in danger,¡± Claire flatly replied.


    ¡°Ahh!!¡± Eleven suddenly roared and punched against the glass mirror for her dear life. Her already bloodied hand became wounded on top of its previous wounds. Fresh blood poured out. Her amplified voice contained a hoarse pain, and it was as though there was a huge rock that pinned her heart down. It contained desperation she could not quite describe, along with the sound of bone shuddering. Those who heard the amplified sounds were shook.


    ¡°Let me out¡­ Let me out¡­¡± Eleven suddenly stood up and quickly ran to the mirror and pounded against the glass door nonstop. Her hair was unkempt and she was as pale as a ghost with bloodshot eyes. Her features were distorted from the pain and she seemed like a lunatic who was imprisoned for eleven years instead of the under-twenty woman she was.


    ¡°Let me out¡­ Let me out¡­¡±


    As she screamed and hit the door with hoarse desperation, the glass door was covered in bloodied palm marks that burned the eyes of those watching it. Ding Ke was shook and could not bear to watch it any further. He turned to look at Mo Ye and hoped that he had that shred of compassion and stopped this torturous game.


    There was nary an emotion on Mo Ye¡¯s face.


    At that moment, her heart-rending desperation that drove home was the only sound in the glass room. Ding Ke could not help but turn to look as he could not bear to see her lose control of herself. She must have been doing this because the pain caused her to lose her mind.


    Mo Ye quietly looked on like a passerby as some stranger endured life-death torture before him. Moments later, he then asked, ¡°Will she harm herself?¡±


    ¡°Extremely rarely!¡± Claire calmly replied. ¡°While she may have lost her mind and gone berserk, she has a bottom line and will not harm herself. She has an extremely strong will to live and will not lose this will despite losing her mind.¡±


    Ding Ke could not bear to see it any further as he felt that it was too cruel even for some typical person, let alone a tough woman. ¡°Big Boss Mo, can¡¯t you bear it anymore?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Mo Ye coldly harrumphed.


    Ding Ke said, ¡°If not, why are you so concerned about whether she lives or dies?¡±


    Claire felt that Ding Ke was too daring. Unless one was tired of living, one would never speak to Mo Ye in such a tone.


    ¡°Ding Ke, how presumptuous of you!¡± Mo Ye waved and kicked at him. Ding Ke clutched his abdomen which Mo Ye had kicked and only steadied his footing after several steps. Mo Ye coldly said, ¡°If she is dead, who will neutralize the poison in Lianling?!¡±


    Ding Ke remained silent as Mo Ye harrumphed. He said to Claire, ¡°Get the sedative, damn it!¡±


    ¡°On it!¡±


    When Mo Ye opened the door again, Eleven, who had lost her senses, flung a punch at him crazily. Mo Ye dodged quickly since she was injured and could not punch quickly nor strongly enough. It was easy for Mo Ye to subdue her. He held Eleven¡¯s wrists in three moves and held her in his embrace with a reverse grip. When he looked down, he saw Eleven¡¯s bloodshot eyes. Eleven, to him, was no longer a person.


    But more so like a wounded beast who was struggling in desperation. She was unable to change her fate, or to put it differently, she knew that death was around the corner and hence gave it all as though she was desperately fighting for herself.


    As though this was Mo Ye¡¯s first time knowing her, he was stunned. Eleven¡­


    Her crazy look became even more deranged, and Eleven¡¯s palms landed on his chest. He was stunned whereas she tried to break free of his grip. Her moves became even quicker and all her successive moves landed on Mo Ye¡¯s chest. Mo Ye did not retaliate, or Eleven suddenly entered overdrive and he was too slow to react to her burst in speed and strength. He took several blows from her and coughed out blood, his lips turning a bloody red.


    While Ding Ke disagreed with Mo Ye on Eleven, he was still extremely protective of his master. Although he subconsciously wanted to protect Mo Ye, he stopped after taking a few steps. Eleven was unable to overcome Mo Ye, and Mo Ye was merely caught off guard. Given how he treated Eleven, he owed Eleven a few punches. Besides, all that he did could never be repaid with those few punches.


    He instead chose to watch the fight.


    Everybody knew that Eleven had lost control, and she only had one thought as she looked at the door¡ªto escape. As she rushed toward the door, Mo Ye suddenly stood up and blocked her. The two of them got into a fight, and Mo Ye had no reservations about fighting with her. He landed several punches on Eleven and sent her flying. Eleven crashed against the glass door and was flung back. She coughed out blood on the ground.


    The physical pain seemed to nullify the pain from the toxins ravaging her. She regained her sanity and curled against the floor with her back to Mo Ye. She was in intense pain and trembled.


    It was as though she was utterly injured, both inside and outside.


    Mo Ye!


    She utterly hated the name and struggled to stand up. She forced herself to hobble toward him, wanting to face him. Without saying a word, she flung a punch at him.


    Mo Ye pinned her against the wall with a few moves. He coldly looked at her reddened eyes and ruthlessly said, ¡°Stop fighting like a wounded beast. You are not going to win against me or get out of here!¡±


    Eleven screamed crazily and reached out against him. Mo Ye, pinning her down, took a few steps backward and avoided her claws. Eleven, however, managed to rip his shirt apart and reveal his chest¡­


    The shredded fabric lay on the ground. Eleven wanted to fight again. Mo Ye, getting impatient, was about to knock her out, but her claws suddenly stopped at his chest. She looked at his chest with her reddened eyes.


    There was a huge and gorgeous tattoo of a rose on his left chest. Eleven suddenly shuddered and she slowly looked up into his cold eyes. There seemed to be tears in her reddened eyes¡­


    Mo Ye was shocked. Eleven, for some unknown reason, clutched her head as her fingers trembled. ¡°Ahh!!¡± She shouted crazily.


    As Mo Ye was shocked, she broke free of him and backed away. There was an unfamiliarity and panic in her eyes as she hid in a corner and collapsed onto the floor, trembling. A tear trickled out from the corner of her eye¡­


    ¡°Wei Wei¡­ Wei Wei¡­¡± It was as though she could not feel anything and could only shout out Ye Wei¡¯s name subconsciously.


    The sudden change left Mo Ye and Ding Ke scrambling. Her hoarse and desperate calls of Wei Wei made their hearts ache. Even a hardened man like Ding Ke felt tears well in his eyes.


    Ye Wei, who was enjoying the scenery on the sea, felt a pain in her heart. A chill ran down her spine.


    ¡°Eleven!¡±

 Chapter 453 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei and Meng Lianling were enjoying the scenery on the sea. The morning scenery was not as good as the evening scenery. Meng Lianling was planning to go to the surrounding islands with Ye Wei and buy some things. One of the islands sold accessories that were ocean-themed, slightly rough and beautiful. Meng Lianling took a liking to them, and she felt that those accessories would suit Ye Wei extremely well.


    Ye Wei had no opinion about it. She had been cooped up for days. Feeling the sea breeze and open skies for once made her extremely comfortable. She decided that she ought to suntan and enjoy the sea breeze. Since they had a lot of time, she decided to quietly wait out on the sea as it was extremely comfortable.


    Meng Lianling could only yield to her. She changed into a swimsuit and jumped into the sea. Ye Wei was alone on the deck, watching the scenery. As Ye Wei enjoyed the sea breeze, she was suddenly in fear as though somebody had her throat in a choke hold. Somebody was screaming her name in her mind. Although she was under the warm sun, she broke into a cold sweat and a chill ran down her spine.


    She subconsciously called out Eleven¡¯s name. She then panicked and could not help but turn away from the sea breeze and leaned against the railings so that Mo Jue could not tell that she seemed amiss. Wei Wei looked down. Who was this Eleven?


    Why was she calling her name this sadly? She tried to recall everything related to this name but discovered that she could not recall anything. She had no recollection of anything.


    Ye Wei closed her eyes and struggled to recall. Even the call that flashed through her was no more. Was she making things up?


    She flung her head around. Apart from Meng Lianling and her, there was nobody else on the boat. She looked out. There were no other boats, so how could she hear somebody call her? Her instincts, however, were that accurate. When she heard that voice, her heart was clearly in sync with somebody else¡¯s heart. She became sad for no rhyme or reason. How could her mind make such things up?


    She thought about it, but she could not understand what happened.


    Should she ask Meng Lianling?


    When she turned around, she saw Meng Lianling come up. After she had swum a lap, Meng Lianling was much livelier. Ye Wei saw her come up, but she did not ask Meng Lianling anything. Perhaps it was because her identity gave her some reservations.


    The Mo brothers did not leave her with a particularly good impression. It was probably because they were too smart and gave her the feeling that they were up to something. She would rather make sense of everything by herself. While Mo brothers were amiable and of good character, they were not extremely good friends and she would naturally not openly talk about things.


    ¡°Hey, why do you look so troubled?¡± Meng Lianling smiled as she wiped away the seawater on her face with a towel before drinking from a bottle of pure water she opened. She was very good-looking and lively. While she was quiet most of the time, she seemed a tad brave and capable at times.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was engrossed with seeing the scenery.¡± Ye Wei smiled and looked at her with praise. ¡°You have an excellent figure.¡± She deftly changed the topic.


    She wore a swimsuit that covered little, and Ye Wei felt that her swimsuit did not stand out. Instead, it perfectly complemented her petite figure. While she was not tall, her figure was quite perfect and she could have been said to have the golden ratio. The blue swimsuit on her emphasized her skin tone.


    ¡°Wei Wei, to have a woman compliment your figure can become a joke.¡± Meng Lianling smiled as she wiped her hair dry elegantly. Ye Wei took a look at her figure and realized something weird. Her skin was completely intact and did not have the slightest injuries.


    When Ye Wei first showered, she realized she had many injuries on her back, chest, and abdomen. As the wounds had long healed, there was a slight hue of pink to them and were not easy to tell out. It was only upon a closer look that one could tell numerous injuries from before, save fresh injuries on the wrist and chest. She was initially shocked and did not understand why she had so many healed injuries from before.


    As killers, how did Meng Lianling remain unscathed?


    Women loved their looks. Nobody would wish for ugly scars on themselves. Killers, however, were the exceptions. The wounds were a mark of honor as their accomplishments, death-defying missions and the test of time left their mark on them throughout the ages.


    The same could be said for Ye Wei and Eleven. Given Bai Ye¡¯s excellent medial skills, were there scars that he could not remove? Ye Wei and Eleven originally had many scars to the point Black J and Bai Ye could not bear to see. They forced the two ladies to apply scar-removal cream on their bodies except for those areas the ladies feel they should not. Bai Ye decided to preserve the scars, but the colors of the scars have faded so much to the point they were almost the same color as the skin and could not be identified unless closely observed.


    Meng Lianling felt strange.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Meng Lianling smiled as she curiously asked.


    Ye Wei said, ¡°I admire your skin. I have many scars on my skin, and it isn¡¯t as good-looking as yours.¡±


    Meng Lianling turned around to wipe her hair. She paused for a moment and said, ¡°Some cream will be able to remove the scars. If you want to, I can give you that cream.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Ye Wei politely refused. She did not dislike the scars on her.


    Meng Lianling did not say anything else and continued drying her hair. She entered the cabin and changed her clothes. Ye Wei looked at Meng Lianling¡¯s silhouette and did not say a word. Did a malicious and insidious glaze flash through her eyes? Or was she making something up? Such a lively and animated person should not have that gaze.


    She flung her head and did not bother with it further. Since she had many things to make sense of, she could not afford to rush her way.


    Meng Lianling changed her clothes and came out. She stood next to Ye Wei and asked her curiously,¡± Wei Wei, is there anything you want to ask me?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything I should ask you?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and smiled.


    ¡°Like say, your past?¡± Meng Lianling tried to probe her.


    Ye Wei shook her head. ¡°Since I am already in this predicament, I have to be content. Mo Jue is correct in saying that whether my past is true, I should treat it as one possibility. When I have to recall it, I will be able to recall it, so why should I ask trouble for myself when each one of you tells me a different version of my past? I am afraid that I will become confused.¡±


    There was a slight mockery in her tone that Meng Lianling was able to pick out. Meng Lianling, however, acted as though she did not hear it and smiled. Meng Lianling was shocked at how open she was. That was hard to come by.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known the Mo brothers for years, and this is the first time I see Brother Jue caught in a bind because of love. You sure are impressive,¡± Meng Lianling said without praise. ¡°Ye and I always assumed that he would never take a liking to women for his entire life.¡±


    Ye Wei¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she coldly said, ¡°There are two types of men in the world. Those who do not like women must like men. I think he and his brother would make quite a good match.¡±


    She absolutely despised how he was filial to a fault!


    ¡°¡­You sure are humorous,¡± Meng Lianling said.


    ¡°Am I? I think so too!¡± Ye Wei rambled along.


    ¡°Can we be friends?¡± Meng Lianling asked her with a smile. ¡°For all you know, we may eventually be family, so I got to ask that you look out for me.¡±


    ¡°How could that be the case? You¡¯re older than me, right?¡± Ye Wei asked. She did not seem to be in her early twenties and should be about twenty-five to twenty-six. How would she need her care? Besides, Big Boss Mo doted on her to the point somebody would be scapegoated if she were to slightly frown. She could save the concern lest it take her life.


    ¡°Oh, I am about three years older than you.¡± Meng Lianling smiled. ¡°Haha, you are observant enough. Few have been able to tell my age. It seems like our age gap isn¡¯t too huge after all.¡±


    ¡°Big Boss Mo and you have been together for a while. Why aren¡¯t you married?¡± Ye Wei directly asked. To put it differently, she was somewhat deliberate.


    Meng Lianling was stunned and she looked down, somewhat displeased. Ye Wei sure cut through the chase and was expecting Meng Lianling to reprimand her in displeasure. Little did she expect Meng Lianling to not flare up but smiled instead. She said, ¡°When two people have lived together for a while, getting married or not is not important. The brothers have many things on their plate, and marriage will have to wait until they are done.¡±


    ¡°Things such as?¡±


    Meng Lianling looked at Ye Wei in the eye and smiled. ¡°Such as destroying First Terrorist Organization and Dragon Gate.¡±


    Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and shrugged unintentionally. She said two words coldly and callously, ¡°Oh, men!¡±


    ¡°Yes, those men indeed.¡± Meng Lianling smiled. She knew for certain that she did not remember anything because she did not react when First Terrorist Organization and Dragon Gate were mentioned.


    If that was the case, who was the other person? Meng Lianling pondered on whether she should probe her.


    ¡°The Mafia is pretty much dominating one side. Big Boss Mo is surely ambitious enough and will not settle for less. There is this saying that one¡¯s insatiable desire can result in one losing everything,¡± Ye Wei coldly replied.


    ¡°I believe that they can do it!¡± Meng Lianling firmly replied. ¡°If you understand what the brothers are capable of, it is merely a matter of time.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. Let¡¯s talk about something different. I am not interested in these.¡± Ye Wei leaned against the railings lazily. ¡°I¡¯m hoping that we can leave here and move around.¡±


    To hang around at the same place was stifling!


    The biggest reason was that people became bored!


    ¡°Wei Wei, can I ask you about somebody?¡± Meng Lianling chuckled as she smiled and asked. ¡°Do you have any impression of ¡®Eleven¡¯?¡±


    Ye Wei was slightly shocked. A somewhat familiar face flashed through her mind at the mention of the name, but she could not clearly make out who the person was. Was she related to her? While Ye Wei was shocked, she did not express anything. She said in self-mockery, ¡°I can¡¯t remember anything. The people I know are the Mo brothers, you, Doctor Claire, and that¡¯s it. Who is Eleven? Do I know her?¡±


    Meng Lianling said, ¡°Both of you have quite a bit of history. Both of you are killers, top killers. You should be familiar with her.¡±


    ¡°Eleven? And she is number one too?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and said with a slight mockery. ¡°Am I that good?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are very good.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s this Eleven, and how is she related to me?¡± Ye Wei asked.


    Meng Lianling pondered and said, ¡°Your enemy.¡±


    ¡°My enemy?¡±


    ¡°There cannot be two top dogs. How could there be two female top killers in the world of killers? The two of you are people who would fight and would naturally challenge each other and even kill each other so as to dominate the world of killers.¡± Meng Lianling smiled. Her smile was especially lively and touching under the sun. ¡°Besides, the two of you belong to different organizations and you cannot live with each other. She is the person whom you most want to kill.¡±


    Ye Wei broke into laughter, and Meng Lianling was puzzled. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just felt like suddenly laughing,¡± Ye Wei said. ¡°It seems like I did want to kill a lot of people in the past. Even Gorgeous Mo Jue told me that I was out for his blood too. Now there¡¯s this Eleven whom I want to kill. Gee, what a killing machine I am.¡±


    ¡°If a killer does not kill, how could one be considered a killer?¡± Meng Lianling said. ¡°It¡¯s an occupation. Your accomplishments leave many in envy.¡±


    ¡°Could I ask something? Do I really want her dead?¡± Ye Wei asked.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Just for the title of top killer?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. ¡°Lianling, I am not such a person.¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei, truthfully speaking, we are often forced into unfavorable circumstances. If you do not want to kill me, she will kill you. If you do not want the title of top killer, other people want it badly.¡± Meng Lianling smiled.


    ¡°Are you saying that she wants to kill me?¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡±


    Ye Wei grunted with arms akimbo. Meng Lianling¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡±


    ¡°That is not the case. I am just curious because you are asking me about Eleven when we are rivals who wish each other dead, no?¡± Ye Wei asked as she looked at Meng Lianling.


    ¡°Because you were the last person she saw,¡± Meng Lianling replied. ¡°You encountered each other in London and fought it out. That fight was the cause of your memory loss, and she landed you in this predicament. You were saved by Brother Jue and brought back to the island. Eleven has gone missing, and many people are searching for her.¡±


    ¡°I lost my memory because of her?¡± Ye Wei frowned.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Meng Lianling said. ¡°Brother Jue does not want you to recall the past, so he did not tell you anything. You have to understand him because he does not like his wife to go on killing sprees. He hopes to be able to retire from the world of killers peacefully.¡±


    Ye Wei looked down at her toes as two conflicting images filled her mind, one of Eleven desperately screaming and the other of Meng Lianling claiming she and Eleven were enemies. The two images intersected each other in chaos.


    Her heart felt heavy.


    When she looked up, she saw Meng Lianling looking at her. She asked quizzically, ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡±


    ¡°I want her life!¡± Meng Lianling smiled. She sounded gentle and her cold words somewhat sounded lively. It was as though killing, to her, was something elegant that was neither bloody nor ugly.


    ¡°You want to kill her?¡± Ye Wei clenched her fingers when she saw a hidden hatred flash through Meng Lianling¡¯s lively eyes. She was slightly taken back. There was a wave of hidden anger.

 Chapter 454 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Meng Lianling gently smiled as she looked toward the horizon. Like her face, the sea was calm. She turned to look at Ye Wei and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s not me who wants her dead, but ¡®we¡¯ who want her dead.¡±


    The sea breeze messed up Ye Wei¡¯s hair and blurred her vision. Ye Wei seemed to see a woman¡¯s vicious face somehow appear. After the sea breeze passed, Ye Wei¡¯s hair straightened and she was able to see clearly. Ye Wei did not see anything else save her gentle and animated face.


    Ye Wei looked back and coldly said, ¡°I¡¯m unable to know how the past me was, but the only thing I know is that I do not like killing people now, whether enemies or benefactors. As long as she does not cross me, I have no need to kill her.¡±


    Meng Lianling smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten that you will be the top international killer once you kill her.¡±


    ¡°I can still be number one even if she does not die,¡± Ye Wei rebutted calmly. She sharply pointed out that Meng Lianling¡¯s question was not quite a question. ¡°These are not important to me. You are telling me what¡¯s happened, but I do not know the truth and I¡¯ll accept whatever Gorgeous Mo Jue and you tell me for now, accept it for now, and rebut them as and when I deem fit. This does not mean that I agree with what you are telling me, and I have to decide for myself what is right and wrong.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that we will lie to you?¡±


    Ye Wei shook her head. ¡°No. Regardless of who told me what, I have to accept it for now and take it as a reference. Even if a hundred of you tell me the same story, it¡¯s still futile as long as I feel that it is unreliable. It¡¯s nothing personal, and it applies to everybody. Lianling, I hope that you can understand the challenges and uncertainties that a person with no memory has to face. Please stop telling me about the past. When I just woke up, I did want to know who I was and why I was here. Gorgeous Mo Jue told me that I am married to him, and I¡¯ve been asking myself whether I should trust him. I did really, for a moment, want to find out what exactly happened to me, why I lost my memory, and who else was once in my memory. But as of now, I do not want to know that anymore. Instead of hearing you tell me who I am, I¡¯d rather recall them myself.¡±


    Meng Lianling could hear the hidden meaning in Ye Wei¡¯s words. Apart from herself, she would not believe anybody else because it was the best way to protect herself.


    Meng Lianling smiled understandingly and could not help but ask, ¡°But you trust Brother Jue, no?¡±


    ¡°Him? Which event are you talking about?¡± Ye Wei asked in return and secretly smiled coldly. How could she selectively trust Mo Jue?


    ¡°Brother Jue said that you are married to him, and you believed that.¡± Meng Lianling maintained her perfect and friendly smile.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we?¡± Ye Wei asked in return and looked at her teasingly despite the lack of happiness in her eyes. A hint of cold flashed in her eyes.


    ¡°Definitely!¡± Meng Lianling answered, seemingly honest, and pouted. ¡°I am just protesting unfair treatment. How could you believe Brother Jue but not me?¡±


    Ye Wei turned her head around and her displeased look disappeared to give way to a gentle smile. ¡°I believe him. I just feel that he has that sincerity and honesty. If that isn¡¯t the case, why should I take that risk?¡±


    People like them knew how to protect themselves best. Even if they lost everything, some instinctual skills remained and could not be wiped out as one wished. Meng Lianling and Mo Jue were just different.


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Meng Lianling smiled. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll stop talking about the past then. If you want to know anything, just ask Brother Jue lest I say the wrong words and get scolded by him. But I have one last question. Do you really have no impression of Eleven?¡±


    Ye Wei shook her head and looked at her in disbelief. ¡°What deep-seated hatred does she have with you to the point you are looking for her so urgently? Did she raid your ancestor¡¯s grave and hence earned a spot on your hit list?¡±


    Meng Lianling¡¯s smile froze. As Ye Wei was a straight talker and did not check her voice, she was no longer afraid of Meng Lianling getting angry. To Ye Wei, Meng Lianling was not a familiar person and she would not be responsible for their emotions.


    ¡°This person is of extreme importance to me. I must find her.¡± Meng Lianling replied. She had searched for years and almost considered using the Mo brothers to kill them. She, however, could not find an excuse.


    With Ye Wei and Eleven¡¯s traces a secret, she wanted to kill Eleven and the Mo brothers had no idea about it. She never let them in on it, and hence secretly searched. Searching for Ye Wei and Eleven became a lot more difficult without the two brothers¡¯ help.


    She carefully avoided Big Boss Mo, who was tracking them down and could not locate them despite going around the world. The tussle between the terrorist organization, Dragon Gate, and the Mafia was well-known and she hence had exact information. Unless she created the false impression that Ye Wei and Eleven had injured her, it was impossible for her to mobilize Mo Ye and Mo Jue to kill Eleven.


    But she never had the opportunity. Even though she knew they were in City A or London, the Mo brothers interfering meant that Meng Lianling could not afford to be too high key but secretly assisted Louis so that Louis would eventually step down. She even revealed information about Louis several times so that Ye Wei and Eleven would hunt Louis down. Them hunting Louis down would create the perfect opportunity for her to strike, but that wish never came true.


    Until this once, the Mo brothers laid a trap and captured Ye Wei. When she caught wind of that, she immediately headed for the island only to discover Ye Wei. And to think that Mo Jue even treated Ye Wei as his darling and nobody could lay a finger on her. While she was not concerned about Ye Wei, she was concerned about Eleven. Mo Ye, however, warned her that Eleven had escaped from the castle and was not in their hands.


    She had people secretly locate Eleven, but the information she gained were all useless. Even Eleven went missing.


    While Meng Lianling was always cautious and meticulous, she would not take risks for things she was not confident in. This was the only time she fought a battle she was not confident in. As long as Eleven was not dead, the demon in her heart would still roam.


    Ye Wei was the only person who could give her clues.


    People who were in the business for a slight moment would definitely have heard of Ye Wei and Eleven¡¯s friendship, and their friendship was a level above romance, kinship, and friendship. If Eleven were outside, Eleven would definitely come to Ye Wei¡¯s rescue.


    She had to think of ways to win Ye Wei¡¯s trust. In reality, Ye Wei was much harder to tangle with than she had thought.


    As Ye Wei looked at her lively face, she secretly thought to herself how much Meng Lianling hated Eleven just from a glance at her. Although Ye Wei did not quite want to know what went on between Meng Lianling and Eleven, she was curious. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have Big Boss Mo look her up for you?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Meng Lianling immediately denied. She denied too quickly and sounded as though she was guilty of something. Ye Wei was amazed. Things were starting to become cryptic. Meng Lianling felt that she had sounded different and broke into a forced smile. ¡°If you have no impression of her, that¡¯s fine. That¡¯s my personal affair and I do not want Mo Ye to know about it. Can you promise me that you will not tell Brother Jue about it?¡±


    Ye Wei shrugged and did not seem too concerned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m no gossip.¡±


    Meng Lianling was at ease. She must not push her hand too hard. Ye Wei was a smart person. She would naturally understand that. She smiled and tapped Ye Wei¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping on the island.¡±


    ¡°Whatever the host says.¡± Ye Wei smiled.


    In the mountaintop dungeon, Doctor Claire injected a curled up Eleven with sedatives and she slowly calmed down and slipped into darkness while her body remained curled like an abandoned beast. There were several additional blood marks on the mirror surface. Mo Ye knelt and looked at Eleven, who was deep asleep. He asked, ¡°Why did she suddenly become like this?¡±


    Doctor Claire had no idea. Ding Ke pondered and said, ¡°Was she suddenly triggered?¡±


    Mo Ye looked down and saw the rose on his chest. It was a tattoo he had since he was young. Save Mo Jue, Meng Lianling, and Ding Ke, nobody else knew about it. Why did Eleven flip out when she saw the rose?


    He could not make sense of it, and Ding Ke did not say much when he saw his expression. Mo Ye asked Doctor Claire, ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°Her blood and chi flow is slightly disrupted, but she will be fine. However, she is unable to tolerate the toxins in her body, and her body is deteriorating quickly and severely. God knows what will happen to her. Although I¡¯ve told Big Boss Mo about this, he either chose to ignore¡ª or to put it differently, not be bothered about it.¡±


    Mo Ye acknowledged and said, ¡°Ding Ke, get somebody to put a bed here.¡±


    Ding Ke was slightly shocked. Doctor Claire and he looked at each other in the eye and did not protest it. Doctor Claire, aware of what was going on, backed out. He looked at the two of them. One was lying down, while the other was standing. Why did the two of them, who would never seem to talk to each other, give him such vastly different impressions?


    It seemed as though¡­


    He shook his head and followed Ding Ke up and turned off the speaker. With the bottom formidable and the temperature too cold, extremely few people would go down as it was a place to incarcerate important convicts. With the only surveillance camera destroyed by Eleven, only speakers were available to communicate from above to below.


    Mo Ye looked at Eleven coldly and knelt. He carefully rolled her. She had lost a lot of weight. He heard Doctor Claire mention that she did not eat anything, and her immune system was weak. It was only when he touched her forehead did he realize she was running a fever that he did not discover when they were tussling. He slightly frowned and looked at her face deeply.


    Her chin became sharper and she had bitten her upper lip beyond recognition. Her cheeks had caved in and her cheekbones were showing. She was rapidly losing weight and was no longer beautiful. When he touched her, he could only feel the bones in her arms and shoulders. Eleven was not stout but thin. Such women would often stir a desire in men to protect and cherish them.


    But she did not. Perhaps it was because he was used to her cold look and tough and cold character. The weakened and scorned Eleven seemed to be another person who had Eleven¡¯s face.


    His past impression of her stuck in his mind, and Mo Ye secretly thought to himself that he had to harden his heart. He did not have any compassion until he saw somebody like her until he saw her tears.


    Mo Ye thought his mind was playing tricks on him. Eleven had actually cried. In his impression, even the toughest men would cry someday but she would not cry.


    He reached out with slight hesitation and wiped the tears away. The coldness and moisture on his fingertips reminded him that it was all real and not a figment of his imagination. She had actually cried.


    When she called Ye Wei¡¯s name earlier, the longing, thought, help, and even implicit collaboration¡­ Nobody could come between them. Was she calling for Ye Wei as she cried?


    ¡®Eleven, do you miss her?¡¯


    ¡®Are you hoping for her to save you?¡¯


    ¡®But it¡¯s a shame she is in dire straits too. How would she save you?¡¯


    ¡®However you scream, she will never appear. You will also never get to leave here, so¡­¡¯


    ¡®Just admit your fate!¡¯


    Mo Ye could not quite put a finger on how he felt. He was a little jealous, a little regretful, and a little hating her. These emotions came together in a complex bind, like the claws of a cat that wrapped around his heart forcefully.


    He suddenly stood up and took a few steps back. The atmosphere in the room was so oppressive that he could not catch a breath. He charged out of the room and did not look at Eleven, who lied on the floor.


    Ding Ke quickly prepared a bed and blanket for Eleven so that she would be slightly more comfortable in the cold underground air. Since Mo Ye left in a hurry, Ding Ke had to carry Eleven onto the bed so that she could lie on it. Doctor Claire ordered a few assistants to tidy up the glass room and close the door. The dungeon resumed its calm.


    In the research lab, Mo Ye was waiting for Doctor Claire to come up. He had already read through the latest research report as well as Eleven¡¯s and Meng Lianling¡¯s reports. Having scanned through both reports, everybody was waiting for Mo Ye to make a crucial decision.


    Mo Ye frowned. He said to Claire, ¡°I don¡¯t care what methods you use. Develop the antidote while keeping her alive.¡±


    Ding Ke was shocked.


    Doctor Claire seriously asked, ¡°Should the dosage be increased?¡±


    Mo Ye remained silent. He silently agreed!


    Claire sighed. ¡°If you do this, you will be able to increase the probability of the antidote being developed. I, however, cannot guarantee that she will survive the process. First master, are you sure that it¡¯s okay?¡±


    Claire¡¯s straightforwardness seemingly provoked Mo Ye. Mo Ye looked at Claire dangerously and said, ¡°If you cannot keep her alive, I won¡¯t get the antidote from her. If she¡¯s dead, there is no antidote and you can die with her!¡±


    Mo Ye walked away, flustered. Ding Ke followed in trepidation. Outside, the gentle sun dispelled the sullen atmosphere of the underground dungeon and made the surroundings comfortable. Ding Ke wondered to himself the number of days she had gone without the sun.


    It must have been very long¡­


    Big Boss Mo got into the car, and Ding Ke followed. The driver drove the car away from the mountain and toward the seaside mansion. Mo Ye looked out the window and one had no idea what was on his mind. He had a malicious and insidious look that made the atmosphere in the car even tenser. Ding Ke realized that accompanying a leader was akin to accompanying a tiger. It felt way worse than worst. He wanted to stand up for Eleven, but he could not say anything in such an atmosphere.


    There was little for Big Boss Mo to be displeased with since he made the decision and choices himself without duress.


    ¡°Ding Ke, do you think she will die?¡± Mo Ye asked, looking out of the car and not at Ding Ke. He sounded as cold and indifferent as he always was.


    Ding Ke felt a chill and said, ¡°I do not know. Doctor Claire said that the odds of her dying are extremely high. Big Boss Mo, if you ask me, I would suggest you take Doctor Claire¡¯s advice to heart.¡±


    Mo Ye remained silent and did not speak.


    Ding Ke could not see his expression, but he could sense that he was in an extremely bad mood. He could not help but ask, ¡°Big Boss Mo, have you thought about it? Given that the toxins in Miss Lianling¡¯s body have accumulated for over ten years, there may simply be no antidote. Eleven could die in vain.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mo Ye coldly ordered. ¡°Lianling will be fine!¡±


    ¡®She¡­ will not die!¡¯


    Mo Ye¡¯s mind was a little scrambled, and he closed his eyes to get some rest. As the car got off the hill and reached the highway, Mo Ye asked, ¡°Do you think she knew me from before?¡±


    ¡°I feel that she is a little familiar, but I cannot recall where I had seen her before.¡±


    Mo Ye suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Ding Ke steely. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s just my instinct. You¡¯ve never believed in them until now, have you?¡±


    Mo Ye was at a loss for words, and Ding Ke did not mention another word. Mo Ye pieced together the memories from recent years but was unable to recall why he found her familiar.


    Mo Ye recalled Eleven¡¯s eyes earlier and the emotions that flashed through them. Panic, shock, disorientation, hatred¡ªit was as though she would break down in front of him anytime.


    What made her have such a look in her eyes?


    He looked down at the rose on his chest. What special significance did that rose have to her? When she saw the rose, she called for Wei Wei. Hmmph, Ye Wei. Did the rose remind her of Ye Wei and trigger her emotions?


    As Big Boss Mo thought otherwise, Ding Ke quietly observed the gamut of emotions on his face and secretly gawked. Having followed Big Boss Mo for so many years, he had never seen his emotions fluctuate so violently, and especially over such a short period of time.


    It seemed that he was not as indifferent as he seemed. It was just that that woman was not as significant as Meng Lianling. Or perhaps¡­


    Ding Ke broke into a bitter smile. He hoped reality was not what he made it up to be.


    Irritated, Mo Ye waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it. This is decided and let¡¯s not talk about it. Also, do not let Lianling know about this.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He could never understand why Mo Ye did not want Meng Lianling to know that Eleven was in the dungeon.


    ¡°I am not sure if we can produce the antidote, and she cannot afford huge emotional fluctuations that will accelerate the onset of the toxin. It will be better not to mention it lest she become hopeful and then disappointed.


    Ding Ke coldly smiled and said, ¡°Boss, you sure are thoughtful. Miss Lianling is indeed fortunate.¡±

 Chapter 455 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei and Meng Lianling toured the surrounding islands until the evening. Meng Lianling was a very dutiful and good guide. Ye Wei managed to see the unique features of each island and even had a sumptuous seafood lunch. She had a lot of fun.


    Life on the islands was actually better as they had complete and modernized amenities. The only difference was the much fewer skyscrapers and shops which carried fewer goods. The shops had what they should have, and the living standards of the people on the island were high. The smiles of the people were much kinder and simpler because they were very content with their current lifestyle.


    According to Meng Lianling, the islanders only had such good lives since the past four to five years. Ever since the Mo brothers took over, the islands underwent a massive upheaval. The islanders who used to fish and barter trade for a living did not have to do those now.


    Most of the effort went to Big Boss Mo and Mo Jue because they did not like the bustling city life and moved to the islands. Since they did not want to shortchange themselves and live in some backward countryside, Big Boss Mo strived to develop the surrounding islands to lead to the scale of things today.


    The most attention-grabbing feature of the islands was the rich emerald deposits. The islands produced emerald on a huge scale, and the emerald that was extremely expensive in the outside world was extremely cheap here. Ye Wei saw the hawkers sell what she thought were knockoffs and she touched them only to realize they were natural emeralds that were hard to come by. They seemed like stones on sales, but that was because the local youths and ladies had their unique accessories and they preferred woven or shell-based natural ornaments. They hence took extremely little interest in pearls and emeralds and sold them piece by piece at extremely cheap prices item by item. When they sold them to outsiders, however, they sold them in bulk at exorbitant prices. Ye Wei had to admit that Big Boss Mo had taught the locals how to do business extremely well.


    Big Boss Mo and Mo Jue relied on the emerald on the surrounding islands as their main source of income and how they went about building their empire. While Ye Wei did not take a liking to Big Boss Mo, Big Boss Mo¡¯s charisma was undoubtedly tops.


    Who could turn the aboriginal-like lifestyle of islanders of more than ten islands into such a bustling metropolis in the span of a few years? It could be said that not everybody had such charisma.


    Given how Mo Jue could not be bothered about the affairs of the world and only focused on the underworld, Big Boss Mo was undoubtedly the one to whom most of the credit was due as Mo Jue would have contributed extremely little.


    This was what Meng Lianling said along the way. What she saw seemed to be what she had heard, and that could not be denied. She felt that the Mo brothers were eccentric since they did not like to live among bustling crowds but were unwilling to properly befriend loneliness. They just had to make a place like a city, bustling with life and people.


    Meng Lianling claimed that there was a difference. The people here were simple-minded, kind, and would not play mind games, so it was much more comfortable for them to live here.


    Ye Wei took a look around, and it did seem to be the case. The residents seemed kind, warm, and wore all their emotions on their faces. They did not make people feel tired and weary.


    One could only say that the Mo brothers did not like the bustling crowds but preferred to watch a crowd. What eccentric people.


    Big Boss Mo¡¯s mansion was by the seaside and would be a short distance once they reached ashore. The mansion was often uninhabited because the two brothers both stayed at Mo Jue¡¯s mansion. Ever since Mo Jue brought her here, Mo Ye moved to the seaside mansion.


    Ye Wei shrugged her hands and smiled it away.


    Meng Lianling waved and bade goodbye to Ye Wei. She arranged to meet Ye Wei for a walk the next day, and Ye Wei had no second opinion. After Ye Wei acknowledged it, she returned to Mo Jue¡¯s mansion.


    The seaside mansion was extremely spacious and Mo Ye could clearly see Ye Wei and Meng Lianling return from the balcony on the second floor. His gaze was deep and extremely displeased. While his displeasure was targeted at Ye Wei, his anger was dispelled when he saw Meng Lianling smile extremely happily.


    When Meng Lianling entered the mansion, Ding Ke greeted her and went to work. Big Boss Mo, wearing a v-collar sweater and leisure pants, slowly came down the stairs. He seemed much more svelte and handsome. Under the diffused light, he seemed as though he had descended from the skies. If he had a happy smile on him, Meng Lianling would have thought that he was an angel who was lost on earth.


    But it was a shame that his looks were a 180 from that of an angel and made him seem as though he was in cahoots with the devil.


    ¡°Ye, I¡¯m back.¡± Meng Lianling waved her loot and slumped onto the sofa lazily. Her legs were a little tired after a whole day of walking.


    Mo Ye took a look at the few bags on the table and broke into a cold smile. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you went to look for Ye Wei?¡±


    ¡°I told you that last night.¡± Meng Lianling smiled and raised her eyebrows playfully. ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    Her overly lively temperament made it hard for people to get angry with her, and even Mo Ye could not do anything with her. Even if he were angry, it was not directed at her. ¡°Lianling, you know well that I do not like you drawing too close to her. Do you really like to be friends with her?¡±


    What was wrong with liking to be friends with her? Meng Lianling toyed with the statement. While she did not like to make friends with just anybody, Ye Wei, however, gave her good vibes, and her character and charm were attention-grabbing. Most killers who had reached Ye Wei¡¯s level would be extremely slow to show their prowess and become unpredictable. Ye Wei was just the opposite.


    Like a shining pearl, she would not be able to conceal that aura of hers.


    She did not have the reservation of women but was arrogant instead and put her charm on full display. She was a little jealous of Ye Wei. What did she have to be this brazen? She was openly telling everybody that she was Ye Wei, and she was blatantly goading others on.


    While her jealousy remained jealousy, she liked to draw close to such eminent people.


    The most important reason, which she could not afford to let Mo Ye know, was that she wanted to find Eleven, and even kill Eleven, through Ye Wei.


    ¡°Ye, you are too biased toward Wei Wei. Brother Jue likes her this much, and she has her plus points. I do like to be friends with her, and we had a lot of fun today. It has been a long time since I enjoyed myself this much.¡± Meng Lianling smiled as she stood up and jabbed Mo Ye¡¯s flat face. ¡°Come on! Stop being angry and smile.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like you are unhappy with me, huh?¡± Mo Ye sounded even colder.


    Meng Lianling laughed until she bent over and shouted how she was wronged. The answer did not add up to the question.


    ¡°Ye, stop being so calculative. I only have her as a friend, and you bear to see me do without this friend?¡± Meng Lianling seemed aggrieved. Mo Ye used to dote on her and nobody could refute him on that. Meng Lianling was the exception. She was initially not so because she was afraid of Mo Ye. As he did not like that feeling, he indulged Meng Lianling and she had a few days to gloat about it.


    Her behavior was the result of his doting!


    ¡°Even if I say it, you won¡¯t listen. Go get some food,¡± Mo Ye coldly replied.


    Meng Lianling knew that he had compromised and his lips broke into a smile. She happily hooked her arm around his elbow as they went towards the dining table. Meng Lianling knew that Mo Ye would always yield to her and never deny her what she hoped for.


    She was proud of that because the man who had the world at his feet treated her as his whole world. Any woman would be proud of such an honor and certainly feel accomplished winning the heart of such a man.


    There was, however, some uneasiness lurking beneath this pride.


    ¡°Ye, if I was not the one you saved a long time ago, would you still treat me this well?¡± Meng Lianling asked.


    Mo Ye frowned and did not reply. He had her sit down and then said, ¡°Stop asking such hypothetical questions.¡±


    ¡°You have not answered me!¡± Meng Lianling insisted.


    Mo Ye took a look at her and asked in return, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Meng Lianling was at a loss for words and laughed. ¡°How could I have asked such frivolous questions? Chow time.¡±


    When Ye Wei returned to the mansion, Mo Jue was making steamed fish. There were already three to four dishes on the table that looked and smelled good. Ye Wei threw her bags on the sofa and said, ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, I am back.¡±


    ¡°I am not blind,¡± Mo Jue coldly replied, but he did not look at her, trying to be as cool as he could be. If he had said the same whilst holding a gun, he would have scared the daylights out of people. If he said that with a spatula in his hands, his coldness would have to be massively discounted.


    As she had digested what she ate for lunch, she was hungry and helped herself to the red braised pork with her hands. The dishes today were totally different, and Ye Wei secretly wondered to herself that Mo Jue was one who could be coaxed by telling him what you wanted. If you did not tell him what he wanted, he would prepare things the way he would. If you told him what you wanted, he would really change if he were in the wrong.


    She had told him that she did not like the same food day in and day out, and now, she had totally different dishes.


    Mo Jue served the last dish and beat her hands. ¡°Go wash your hands!¡±


    Ye Wei chuckled happily and obediently went to wash her hands. She then quickly returned to the dining table. ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, were you possessed by some chef? Your dishes are getting better.¡±


    ¡°Hmmph!¡± Mo Jue coldly harrumphed. Ye Wei spied a cookbook not too far away, and she was slightly stunned. She took a sneak peek at Mo Jue and gave him a thumbs-up in her heart.


    Badass! That aptly described him.


    He quietly tucked in and did not talk to her. As Ye Wei removed the fish bones, she pondered about whether he was unhappy from being left alone the whole day. If that wasn¡¯t the case, why did he give her a sour face?


    ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, bring me out to play tomorrow if you have time, okay?¡± Ye Wei probed him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± Mo Jue flat out refused.

 Chapter 456 - Telepathy between the Sisters

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei felt that women had to know the big picture and when to up their stakes. ¡°If you are not free, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go by myself then.¡±


    Mo Jue suddenly looked up and his cold gaze swept past her. He forced two words through his teeth. ¡°You dare?!¡±


    ¡°Why not?!¡± Ye Wei coldly harrumphed and rightfully enjoyed the feast Mo Jue prepared for her. Like the wind that was not content settling down, she did not like to remain in the same place for long.


    While she really wanted to go, there were many things she had yet to clarify. It was also not as though she had to go out. She just did not want to see a glum Mo Jue.


    ¡°If you dare to entertain that thought, I¡¯ll poison you and cripple you!¡± Mo Jue threatened, not caring about Ye Wei¡¯s aghast look. He calmly tucked in despite Ye Wei¡¯s intense glare.


    ¡°You sure are vicious.¡± Ye Wei seemed slightly afraid. She asked instead, ¡°Don¡¯t you get bored from staying at home all day?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Ye decisively replied. If she were around, he would not be bored and would instead feel extremely content. He had never enjoyed the atmosphere before, and he preferred to stay at home even more nowadays. Mo Ye delayed traveling to Colombia to settle some urgent affairs and would rather call the shots from behind the scenes. He enjoyed his life now, the calm and serenity, and he did not feel bored at all.


    ¡°What a weirdo.¡± Ye Wei judged him.


    Mo Jue took at her and asked, ¡°What did Lianling tell you?¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of me telling her?¡± Ye Wei asked in return.


    Mo Jue was slightly displeased. ¡°Wei Wei, do you have to talk to me like this?¡±


    Hadn¡¯t they had enough of guarding against each other, being extremely careful toward one another and probing others? She seemed to have become the Ye Wei of before since last night, and gone was the Ye Wei who trembled in fear at the sight of him.


    ¡°You are asking me and not allowing me to ask anything in return?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and coldly smiled. ¡°Please do not always blame me, and please reflect on your attitude.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with me?¡± Mo Jue felt that he had always been normal and did not go overboard. As she had gone out with Meng Lianling for quite a while, he was afraid that the wise-cracking her would unintentionally learn something from Meng Lianling.


    He was uneasy the whole day, and that was the price for freedom. He did not like it but could not stop it either. Had he known this would happen, he should have bugged her.


    The control freak in him intensified. He could not allow her to hide the slightest thing from him.


    If she was not used to such a person, Ye Wei would have flown into a rage and slammed the entire plate of red braised pork onto his face. His self-justification overlooked his domineering side and desire for control, and he did not allow people to talk back. Buddy, chauvinism is a thing of the past.


    ¡°When I head out, you have to ask me who I¡¯m making friends with. Do I look like I am part of you? Did I ask you in return?¡± Ye Wei rebutted as Mo Jue stared at her angrily. Ye Wei stared back angrily.


    Like two childish children, both of them insisted on their stand. Ye Wei eventually felt like an idiot and gave up competing with him. She decided to bury her head and eat without talking to him.


    Mo Jue, whether he had heeded her words or not, quietly ate. The dining table was eerily silent for a moment.


    All of a sudden, Ye Wei put down her bowl angrily. ¡°Mo Jue, if you are getting jumpy and paranoid again, you might as well break my legs and lock me in the room.¡±


    She was in an extremely good mood the whole day and wanted to ask him something. His attitude completely ruined her good mood and she flew into a rage.


    Mo Jue looked up and his seeming smile had a few hints of viciousness. ¡°Do you think that I have not given it a thought?¡±


    F***! Ye Wei was utterly enraged.


    She suddenly stood up and stormed up the stairs.


    Mo Jue looked at her back and coldly harrumphed. She certainly wanted to have her own way! He continued eating. Ye Wei knew how to provoke him, and he, likewise, knew how to provoke her.


    The dinner was slightly longer than usual, and Mo Jue¡¯s gaze sank when he saw her bowl relatively untouched. When she came back, she was obviously extremely hungry and stopped eating after a few mouthfuls.


    Very well!


    Mo Jue broke into an extremely sinister smile. After he had his fill, there was still a lot of food left on the table. As Mo Jue happened to be free today, he specially looked up what Ye Wei loved to eat in the afternoon and spent two hours researching the recipe as he did not know how to cook many dishes. Ye Wei saw the table of food and praised them for their taste. She did not know that he had overcooked several servings of red braised pork and fish before he had something he was pleased with.


    And she did not appreciate all that in the end?


    She only had a few mouthfuls of food. Mo Jue gritted his teeth and became unhappier as he thought of it. He was the godfather of the Mafia, yet he spent a whole afternoon looking up the recipe and cooking for her just so that what he prepared would be nicer. He had clearly spent a lot of effort. If he were not willing to yield to her, he would have called to ask. Even though his attitude was not correct, she should not have flared up and wasted the table of food.


    After Mo Jue had his fill, he dumped all of the remaining delicacies he prepared into the rubbish bin, along with the remaining rice in the cooker. Mo Jue¡¯s anger did not subside, and he felt that he was extremely childish as he looked at the food in the rubbish bin. Mo Jue viciously kicked the countertop and then went up the stairs.


    The two of them treated each other as though they were invisible. Mo Jue took a shower in the study room and then looked up a few recent transactions before contacting Silver Face. Ye Wei showered and read magazines on the bed.


    Nightlife on the island was boring in the extremely large mansion without a television. Apart from the computer in Mo Jue¡¯s study room, there were no computers elsewhere in the mansion. Ye Wei, apart from reading, had no other forms of entertainment.


    She was bored and went out. As she just quarreled with him, she was unable to put down her face and look for him. But if Ye Wei were doing it out of her own wish, her face was something she could put down.


    She hence knocked on the door of Mo Jue¡¯s study room.


    She felt that she was becoming neurotic. She was clearly at home but required several levels of identification to enter the study room. She knocked on the door, knowing well that she would not be able to enter if it was not opened from inside. Thankfully, Gorgeous Mo Jue was merciful enough and opened the door for her.


    There were several famous paintings on the walls of the study room that were aptly placed to give a sense of space and elegance. There was a large screen on the wall, and Ye Wei¡¯s killer instincts allowed her to quickly realize there were at least three surveillance cameras in the room, along with two others that were hidden. The study room was huge. There were three huge tables, four computers, a master control unit, and a lot of modern equipment. There was an extremely large bookshelf at the northeast corner of the room that was filled with books. There was a bonsai at the corner too. Observing the surroundings was Ye Wei¡¯s first instinct, and she felt, after observing the room, that she was in a miniaturized National Intelligence Agency.


    Mo Jue, who was sitting at the table, flatly asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Give me a computer!¡±


    ¡°Such as?¡±


    ¡°I am bored and want to go online, watch television, and IM. Can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°You do not even have friends, so who are you talking to?¡±


    ¡°Then, can I watch television? Can I play video games?¡±


    Mo Jue plainly said, ¡°I do not have any computers to spare.¡±


    ¡°Hey, that can¡¯t be the case, right? You have so many computers here, no?¡±


    ¡°These computers contain precious information. How am I going to recover them if I lost them?¡± Mo Jue denied her once again.


    Ye Wei gritted her teeth. She finally understood what it meant to yield to the master of the house. She feigned a smile and said, ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, could I ask you to give me a computer tomorrow, please?¡±


    ¡°Are you bored?¡±


    ¡°Duh!¡±


    ¡°There is a gymnasium on the fourth floor, along with a martial academy and shooting range¡­¡± Mo Jue said. Ye Wei held her breath and almost smashed him on the head out of anger.


    Ye Wei smiled but surface-deep. ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯ll not pester you anymore tonight. Gorgeous Mo Jue, please prepare a computer for me tomorrow, and do not tell me that you do not have a computer for me.¡±


    Mo Jue nodded. When Ye Wei left, she slammed the door of the study room so hard the door shuddered and almost broke. Mo Jue¡¯s face changed once she left.


    Computers¡­


    Ye Wei¡¯s computer skills were stronger than other people, but it was no match for him. He would have no issue monitoring her computer, and given that her memory was like a blank slate, she might not remember how to access the terrorist organization¡¯s computers or ask for help. Besides, he would be monitoring her and would clearly know what she would be up to.


    But¡­ Ye Wei was, after all, Ye Wei. Although she was without her memory, she could make out occasional fragments of them in her mind and look herself on the internet¡­


    And definitely lie to him.


    Mo Jue slightly squinted and pounded his fist on the study table. How could she think of such harmful techno-wizardry? Mo Jue rubbed his eyebrows out of helplessness. As he had much to see tonight, he could kiss his sleep goodbye.


    Ye Wei was innocent and really wanted a computer to relieve her of her boredom. If not, she would become bored from reading as she was not an avid reader. Her innocence created complications for Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue tried to look up information about Ye Wei in his database, and there were thousands of search results about her. The First Terrorist Organization would have its own dossier on her, but Ye Wei was unable to access it. When he searched for Ye Wei on the internet, there were millions of messages. There were too many people called Ye Wei in the world, and her information was hidden underneath many other Ye Weis. If one did not scrutinize every search result, they simply would not notice her.


    When he entered ¡®killer Ye Wei¡¯ into the search engine, she was the top search result. Most of these were news related to counter-terrorism efforts that paywalled the layman as it was extremely niche information.


    However, a name would often follow Ye Wei¡¯s name: Eleven.


    Mo Jue looked at the screen glumly. ¡°What a pain in the ass!¡±


    After Ye Wei left the study room, she really went up to the fourth floor. As the night was still young, she was unable to sleep. The fourth floor was the top floor of the mansion, and it had a small gym, a huge martial academy, and a shooting range. It was completely equipped.


    She had no interest in going to the gym. The martial academy had four different spaces that catered to judo, underworld fighting, martial arts, and swordplay. Ye Wei was extremely familiar with it, and it was not as boring as when she saw the equipment in the gym.


    She took a random rapier and began fencing. The rapier in her hand seemed to gain a life of its own. As she fenced, she did not hurt herself. Ye Wei did not know what she was capable of, but she felt that she was not weak as she could be a killer in the past. Since she had no competition, she did not know whether her speed and strength were sufficiently top-notch. As she fenced, she took a liking to it.


    Ye Wei and Eleven did not typically like weaponry. If one gave her a sword, she would be proficient at it, but she did not typically like rapiers. Ye Wei dabbled in swordplay because Rong Yan liked it. She got bored living in the castle and fenced alongside Rong Yan. She developed her fencing skills quickly enough to defeat Rong Yan in three days, and Rong Yan called her a genius. As long as a weapon ended up in Ye Wei¡¯s hands, she would become extremely proficient at it.


    She put the sword aside and took a look around the top floor. Not finding anything she liked, she eventually stopped by the shooting range.


    There was a locked cabinet outside the shooting range that contained guns and ammunition for the range. Human-shaped targets were used on the range, but they were different from the regular targets. They had three red lines as their bull¡¯s-eye instead. Ye Wei squinted. The master of the house seemed extremely confident in his marksmanship.


    Ye Wei tucked her lips and felt her blood course through her.


    It was a desire to prove her existence that burned and boiled in the depths of her heart.


    She looked at the cabinets next to her and realized they were regularly locked and not hard to open. Ye Wei opened four cabinets. There were pistols, rifles, and revolvers. Those were the only firearms available at the range. The other cabinet contained gun parts.


    Ye Wei initially took a silver pistol but suddenly put it down and took out all the gun parts in the cabinet. She scattered the parts and expertly picked and assembled the parts on the table. Ye Wei completed assembling the gun in a moment and checked the bullets in the gun. She then fired at the human-shaped target.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    She fired seven bullets in succession quickly. Ye Wei pressed the button next to her and the human-shaped target slid toward her along a steel tube. Ye Wei whistled and said, ¡°Damn, I¡¯m good!¡±


    There was only one bullet hole on the human-shaped target, and it was in the center of the bull¡¯s-eye! Ye Wei initially thought she would only hit the target once. She became more confident after shooting all seven bullets through the center of the bullseye.


    This was self-confidence.


    As her fighting spirit was buoyed, she pressed a button and there was another human-shaped target. The design of the range was excellent. The changing of the targets was automated and saved her a lot of trouble. Ye Wei took a small-caliber rifle and moved the target even further from her. As she handled the gun, the long-awaited familiarity sent her blood coursing. Ye Wei fired nineteen shots. All of a sudden, a cold female voice rang in her head. ¡®Haha, Wei Wei, you¡¯re missing the target. Old Witch will teach you a lesson.¡¯


    The sound could not be an illusion. Ye Wei¡¯s hands paused and she fired her last round. Many images flashed through her head, and she suddenly bit her lip. Images of a small island, two girls testing their mettle, two little girls shooting¡­


    One of them missed the target whilst the other laughed. The girl who missed the target cried loudly. The other girl said, ¡°Wei Wei, you are ugly.¡±


    The other girl, trembling, learned to shoot in fear as she had to hit the apple on the counter. There were many other young boys and girls behind her that seemed to be mocking her. A middle-aged American woman stood next to her and looked at her coldly. She said, ¡°No food for you if you miss the target.¡±


    She cried and fired.


    She missed her target, and the American woman¡¯s face became even colder. She broke into tears.


    A girl rushed over, held her hand, and calmly taught her how to posture herself and aim. The other girl pulled the trigger with her hand, and the apple fell.


    The image changed to a twelve-thirteen-year-old teenage girl fighting against somebody in a dirty sewer. The sewers were dark, and the images flashed through quickly. She was fighting an obese man in a uniform.


    Suddenly, one of the teenage girls broke the man¡¯s shades and jabbed it into his throat. The teenage girl recoiled in fear and had a look of terror on her face. The other teenage girl came to hug her. ¡®Wei Wei, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡¯


    The image changed to two fifteen to sixteen-year-old teenage girls traveling the world. Their faces were clearly high-spirited and smart.


    She recognized one of the teenage girls in the image as herself although the faces changed each time. Who was the other person?


    They killed together, roamed the world together, danced together, swam together, hugged each other, and smiled. All these images were so beautiful and she smiled as though a charm emanated from within her. Was that her past self?


    As Ye Wei tried to recall something, her head ached. The more she tried to recall it, the more the pain stabbed at her and caused her to kneel in discomfort.


    The last image of a woman clutching a snake and waving it at her in the middle of the forest flashed through. ¡®Wei Wei, I¡¯ve found it.¡¯


    She broke into a smile and was about to speak¡­


    Ye Wei suddenly heard hurried steps up the floor. She flung her head and stood up. She supported herself against the window and wiped the sweat off her face. When she put down her hand, Mo Jue was before her.


    He, seemingly surprised, looked at her steely.


    Ye Wei smiled and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Mo Jue looked at her and asked back, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Shooting.¡± Ye Wei smiled and pressed a button. The human-shaped target slid across. She was thankful that she was a killer and had a keen hearing. She was able to conceal herself the moment she heard Mo Jue¡¯s soft steps.


    For some reason or other, she subconsciously did not want Mo Jue to discover that something was amiss with her and how she would naturally react.


    She turned her head and tried to recall the images from just now but they became blurred. Ye Wei was shocked as the images she recalled were extremely clear. Whether she was a girl or a teenager, she had an extremely clear image of herself before her. When she tried to recall it, she could not recall anything.


    She could only recall those few sentences clearly.


    As the target was before her, she could afford to think anymore. There were four bullet holes on the target, and one of them was within the third and outermost circle. Ye Wei heaved a sigh of relief and smiled as she said to Mo Jue, ¡°It seems that my marksmanship isn¡¯t too bad.¡±


    Mo Jue nodded and said, ¡°You are a sharpshooter.¡±


    ¡°That explains it.¡± Ye Wei casually put down the gun and looked at him with raised eyebrows. ¡°What brings you up here?¡±


    ¡°I heard gunshots¡­¡± He did not continue and turned to look at the cabinet. Ye Wei shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°All is fine!¡± Mo Jue said. ¡°Do you still want to practice? I¡¯ll join you!¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯ll compete against you some other day.¡± Ye Wei smiled and kept the gun. When Mo Jue took the assembled gun, Ye Wei plainly said, ¡°I assembled it.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± He saw that this was the most powerful handgun that could be assembled from the parts. While the parts used were not the best of each, they blended perfectly.


    She was indeed an exceptional surprise. Some things were already hard-wired into her.


    Unless she died, those could not be erased from her.


    Mo Jue helped her with packing up and unintentionally touched her back. He realized that her back was wet.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? You¡¯re sweating crazily. Is it very tedious?¡±


    ¡°Not really. The weather has been on the warmer side.¡± Ye Wei went down the stairs. Mo Jue quietly followed her. Warm? It was already the end of spring, and given that the islands were in a perpetual spring, the temperatures at night were really low.


    Ye Wei returned to her room and changed into her sleepwear. Mo Jue returned to his study room.


    Ye Wei tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep. Ye Wei thought about the images that flashed through her mind and tried hard to recall them as she curled herself in a blanket. However, Ye Wei could not recall anything. She tapped her head in frustration, anger, and disdain as she forced herself to think about it. Ye Wei did that to no avail and lifted the blanket in frustration and screamed. ¡°Ahh!!¡±


    When she finished screaming, she saw Mo Jue looking at her coolly.


    ¡°What is this madness of yours?¡±


    Ye Wei quickly responded and played dead by rolling on the bed several times. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep!¡± she yapped.


    Mo Jue quietly crawled onto the bed and hugged her. ¡°Sleep!¡±


    It was already past midnight. She had been turning and tossing for a long time.


    As Ye Wei could not sleep, she fidgeted next to Mo Jue. Mo Jue pinned her legs with his legs and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep!¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep, do something else!¡±


    ¡°Such as?¡±


    Mo Jue, without saying a word, pulled Ye Wei¡¯s face over and leaned down. He viciously kissed her and undid the buttons on her sleepwear. Ye Wei, who was in a daze from his kissing, regained her senses and pushed him away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep, let¡¯s sleep. I can finally fall asleep.¡±


    Mo Jue coldly harrumphed and did not have his way with her. He still hugged her to sleep.


    Ye Wei really did not dare to move and could only snuggle beside him. She, in her heart, asked Mo Jue once too many as she was not ready for something unwholesome.


    The sun shone. Ye Wei was reading in the living room. Mo Ye suddenly grabbed her, and he seemed extremely terrible. His angry face was brimming with murderous intent. Ye Wei could not stand his arrogance and how he seemed above all. She was about to hit him.


    Mo Ye suddenly grabbed her wrist. ¡°Ye Wei, I should advise you not to tempt me into injuring you. If you do, I will not hesitate.¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    ¡°Follow me!¡± Mo Ye ordered deeply as he yanked her out. Ye Wei, in rage, grabbed at Mo Ye, who deftly avoided it. A fragrance came at her, and she collapsed into Big Boss Mo¡¯s embrace.


    When she woke up, she could not tell where she was. There were many doctors in white robes who had blurred faces to her. They did not seem the most sincere. She could only see Mo Ye¡¯s face clearly.


    It¡¯s extremely cold!


    ¡°Where am I?¡± She tried to see where she was, but her eyes were covered with a layer of fog. Ye Wei was slightly flustered. ¡°Damn it, Mo Ye, what the f*** are you up to?¡±


    Mo Ye remained silent and then grabbed her hand. He flatly said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to see somebody.¡±


    Ye Wei did not know what he was up to and tried to break free. As though her body was filled with lead, she had no energy to raise her heavy arm. He yanked her arm downward, and she called out Mo Jue¡¯s name in panic.


    Big Boss Mo led Ye Wei down the stairs to the basement and then viciously threw her aside. Ye Wei knocked against the glass door.


    ¡°You f***ing son of a b****!¡± Ye Wei raged and swore. Her body knocked against the glass door and she frowned from the pain. Big Boss Mo simply looked on coldly.


    ¡°Look clearly. Who the hell is inside?¡±


    Ye Wei stared at him in rage, and she heard soft cries of pain. Big Boss Mo coldly said, ¡°You tell her that she is not to resist anymore. She will obediently allow me to use her. If that doesn¡¯t happen, I¡¯ll kill her before your eyes!¡±


    Ye Wei wanted to slap Mo Ye¡¯s cold face. That damn idiot!


    The voice inside became louder. Ye Wei, not bothering about Mo Ye, looked in. There were several pools of blood inside, and the lady inside was almost leaning against the mirror. Ye Wei saw a person curled up and trembling on the glass floor. Ye Wei could tell from the long hair and silhouette that the person was a woman who had a deeper and hoarse voice that caused her heart to ache.


    Ye Wei¡¯s pupils shrunk and she turned to look at Mo Ye. Mo Ye coldly looked at her and ordered. ¡°Speak to her!¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Mo Ye coldly smiled.


    Ye Wei suddenly turned around. The person inside seemed to have heard the voices from outside. She slowly turned around, her scorned look squarely filled Ye Wei¡¯s eyes.


    Her eyes were wide open¡­


    ¡°Wei Wei¡­¡± Eleven crawled up. As she did not have the strength to prop herself up, she fell. Ye Wei was in pain and opened her mouth. She wanted to say something, but her words were lodged in her throat.


    ¡°Wei Wei¡­¡± Eleven reached out her bruised and blood-stained hands as though she wanted Ye Wei to support her. Ye Wei, however, was petrified and could not move. She looked into Eleven¡¯s eyes.


    Pain, happiness, sadness filled that moment¡­ She felt as though somebody had her throat in a stranglehold. Cold laughter came from behind whilst Eleven¡¯s desperate pleas for help were before her. Ye Wei discovered that people would sometimes freeze from time to time.


    She looked at her and crawled toward her. She left a bloody mark on the mirror surface. Ye Wei reached out to the hand on the door, and she suddenly shuddered while slamming her hand against the glass door. She was unsure of how she felt, but she definitely felt like smashing this door and embracing her.


    She must not do this. She knew her, and they should not¡­ be this¡­ heart-wrenching.


    ¡°Wei Wei¡­¡±


    The hoarse, surprised, and desperate calls of ¡®Wei Wei¡¯ entered her ears, making her heart ache. She wanted to show her some response and call her name, but she could nary say a thing and could only slam the glass door. Although her hand was bleeding, she did not feel a thing.


    She managed to crawl to the glass door, wounded, and propped herself up and tapped against the glass door gently. Ye Wei realized that she did not cry, but her eyes were bloodshot. She saw elation amidst the desperation in her eyes.


    ¡°Wei Wei, why¡­ aren¡¯t you talking?¡±


    Say something, damn it! Say it! Ye Wei tried to say something but realized that she could not say a word. She panicked and was in pain, her eyes reddening.


    ¡°Wei Wei, do you know me? I¡­ Do I look hideous enough that you do not know me?¡± She sounded extremely low but her voice was clear.


    She wanted to say that it was not scary at all. She was merely thinner but as beautiful.


    Ye Wei made a sad cry that was hoarse. Her tears trickled onto the ground. She had no idea why she was crying¡­


    But her tears, like a broken string of pearls, did not stop falling.


    She was covered in tears!


    ¡°Wei Wei¡­ don¡¯t cry!¡± The woman inside gently smiled. While she was not good-looking and had lost a lot of weight, she smiled as she wanted to comfort Ye Wei and did not want Ye Wei to cry even harder.


    Who was she?


    Who exactly was she?


    ¡°Wei Wei, why aren¡¯t you responding to me? ¡°Her eyes slowly turned from elation to desperation as she saw Ye Wei crying nonstop and tapping against the glass door. Her eyes were open wide, but her gaze was hollow. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you responding?¡±


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    The words which became louder around Ye Wei¡¯s ears carried a destructiveness that caused Ye Wei to scream louder. Her mouth merely opened, but she could not say a thing.


    ¡°Wei Wei, even you are abandoning me now?¡± She had a weird look on her face and seemingly had lost all feelings.


    Ye Wei shook her head furiously¡­


    ¡°Eleven!¡±

 Chapter 457 - Who’s the Most Important?

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei could not break free from the pain that seemed to spread in her bones. However hard she tried to break free from it, she could not. She cried extremely sadly and hit the glass door for dear life as she became hoarse.


    ¡°Eleven, Eleven, Eleven¡­¡± Ye Wei screamed that name for her dear life, afraid that she could not recall their relationship. She knew whom she was calling out to and how Eleven was important to her. Eleven was so important to her that she could not afford to forget her.


    Her hand became bloodied from the hitting. Her blood was on the inside of the door, and Ye Wei¡¯s blood was on the outside of the door. Ye Wei called out her name as she cried, and a smile broke across her face. She slowly said, ¡°I heard it¡­¡±


    ¡°Mo Ye, you son of a b****! Let her out! Let her out!¡± Ye Wei roared hideously. She suddenly stood up and wanted to fight with Big Boss Mo. Big Boss Mo suddenly took out a gun, aimed it at Eleven, who was on the other side of the glass door and pulled the trigger¡­


    Ye Wei¡¯s eyes opened wide and she suddenly screamed. ¡°No, Eleven! Stop!!¡±


    Bang! The gun fired!


    ¡°Ahh! No! Eleven!¡± Ye Wei screamed and suddenly sat up from the bed in a cold sweat. ¡°Ahh!!¡± She shrieked as she clutched her head.


    The entire bedroom was filled with her shrieks.


    The lights suddenly turned on, and a berserk Ye Wei was warmly embraced. Mo Jue¡¯s voice penetrated the images and her terrible dreams, pulling her back to reality.


    ¡°Be good, be good. All is fine!¡± He was not good at consoling people and could only say ¡®be good¡¯ at best as though he was coaxing a child. He cultivated this habit when he was coaxing Xu Nuo, and then Ye Wei. Xu Nuo¡¯s mood became better when she heard his voice, so he assumed that the method would work.


    Ye Wei¡¯s tiny frame trembled nonstop, and her sleepwear and hair were drenched in sweat. Her face was also covered in sweat, and her eyes were in shock and pain as she breathed heavily. It was only after a very long time did she catch her breath and hugged Mo Jue tightly. She rarely showed such a vulnerable side of herself, and she never did even when she was on the brink of death. Mo Jue¡¯s heart slightly welled up.


    Maybe Eleven was so much more important to her than anybody else and perhaps even him. Only Eleven could make her this nervous.


    He realized that she was somewhat off-whack since just now. She had been tossing and turning, seemingly having a nightmare where she wanted to say something but could not. She was drenched in sweat and called her nonstop although she could not wake up and was in her dream. He eventually heard her shout for Eleven and shout ¡®stop¡¯. Did she dream of Eleven being in danger? What else did she dream about?


    Mo Jue¡¯s heart was in an utter mess. Did she recall anything? Or did she just dream about Eleven? He realized that he could not face this extremely calmly. If she had recalled something¡­ Mo Jue¡¯s eyes turned dark. He could not bear to leave how things were now. This was the life he had anticipated ever since he met Ye Wei and he could not afford to lose it. He would do even more vicious things for the want of this lifestyle.


    If she merely dreamed about her, he could heave a sigh of relief.


    Mo Jue hugged her and gently tapped her sweat-drenched back with his hands. He seemed gentle and loving from the side. One would think he was a gentle lover if one did not see the maliciousness and insidiousness in his eyes.


    ¡°Wei Wei, tell me. What did you dream of?¡±


    Ye Wei shuddered in his embrace for a moment and then pushed him away. She sprinted toward the door. ¡°I¡¯m going to save her. I¡¯m going to save her¡­¡±


    She moved extremely quickly, and Mo Jue did not manage to grab her. He immediately followed Ye Wei off the bed and hugged her at the door. Ye Wei struggled in rage. She hit Mo Jue in the chest. ¡°Let go, damn it!¡±


    Mo Jue endured the slap and backed away but he still hugged her by her waist while enduring the dull pain in his chest. ¡°Calm down! It¡¯s just a damn nightmare!¡± He roared.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a dream!¡± Ye Wei murmured to herself. She was extremely certain it was not a dream as it felt too real. ¡°It¡¯s not a dream. I¡­¡±


    She did not know how to explain her predicament and instead turned back and stared at Mo Jue. ¡°Let me go. I¡¯m going to save her.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going to find her?¡± Mo Jue could not stand it and hugged her back onto the bed. When Ye Wei tried to stand up, he forced her back onto the bed and looked at her deeply. ¡°Wei Wei, it¡¯s just a dream. It¡¯s just a dream. Calm down and look at me.¡±


    His purple eyes seemed to have a charm that seduced people. Although she could not quite hear Mo Jue¡¯s soft and gentle voice, she felt the sun and sea breeze lap at her and a beautiful image appeared in her mind. She felt this comfortable, gentle feeling, like water from the stream, cover her extremely comfortably to the point she felt like sleeping.


    As she calmed down, Mo Jue asked, ¡°Come, tell me. What did you dream about?¡±


    He hypnotized her!


    If he asked her upfront, she might not have answered. Mo Jue decided to hypnotize her instead.


    ¡°Big Boss Mo caught me and forced me to meet a woman who was imprisoned in a glass house. She was covered in blood and was calling my name. She was in pain, in desperation, and calling to me for help,¡± Ye Wei slowly said. ¡°I wanted to save her, but I could not open the door, so I hit it until my hands bled. I pleaded with Big Boss Mo to release her, but Big Boss Mo shot her. No, no, that absolutely cannot be!¡±


    She said all that extremely calmly, but she started to sound more serious and became panicky.


    Mo Jue said some comforting words and calmed her down. He then asked, ¡°Who is that woman?¡±


    ¡°Eleven! She is called Eleven!¡±


    Mo Jue was slightly shocked. ¡°Do you remember her?¡±


    Ye Wei seemed to be at a loss. She was panicky, lost, and shook her head several times. Mo Jue quickly held her head and gently said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic. Do it slowly. Do you remember her?¡±


    He was extremely confident of his hypnosis.


    Ye Wei shook her head and seemed to be in immense pain. ¡°I really want to remember her, but I cannot remember anything. I only know that she is called Eleven, but I do not know who she is. I only know that she must not meet with any mishap, and I want to protect her. Big Boss Mo must not kill her.¡±


    Mo Jue squinted and his tense heart was at ease. Perfect. She did not remember anything and that was the best possible outcome. It was just their extremely deep relationship for the past ten-over years.


    ¡°Wei Wei, listen to me. It¡¯s all a dream and it¡¯s not real, you know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a dream. It felt so real. My heart hurts.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a dream. Dreams and reality are often opposite of each other. The person you dreamed of is living extremely happily there. Forget her. Just forget her.¡± Mo Jue sounded like a gentle wind that gently comforted her.


    Ye Wei was speechless for a moment. ¡°Was it a dream?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mo Jue decisively replied. ¡°It¡¯s a dream!¡±


    He could not hypnotize Ye Wei for too long as it would take an immense toll on Ye Wei. He, however, wanted Ye Wei to forget what had happened. Mo Jue gently caressed her face. ¡°Forget all these, okay? It¡¯s just a bad dream. We are living happily on the island.¡±


    ¡°Okay, forget her. Just forget her¡­¡± Ye Wei murmured to herself.


    Mo Jue suddenly remembered something. ¡°Wei Wei, do you still think about her?¡±


    ¡°When we were out on the ocean in the afternoon, Meng Lianling told me that Eleven was my enemy and how Eleven and I were both top international killers. I found it funny and did not believe it at all because I could not agree to it,¡± Ye Wei smiled and said. ¡°Did she lie to me?¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s gaze sank. ¡®Lianling, what the hell are you up to?¡¯


    ¡°Forget everything. Just trust me next time,¡± Mo Jue said. There was an indescribable gentleness in his voice. ¡°Just believe me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Just trust you?¡± Ye Wei murmured like a child who was at a loss.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Wei replied.


    Mo Jue was satisfied. When he was about to awaken her, he suddenly recalled a question. Since she was in a state of hypnosis, she would honestly reply.


    Although the temptation was alluring, he had his doubts.


    ¡°Wei Wei, who do you like the most?¡± Mo Jue asked flatly. He seemed calm and looked at her, who was as calm, deeply.


    ¡°Who do I like the most?¡± Ye Wei shook her head honestly as she repeated the question. ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t recall anybody either. I do not know who I like at all.¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s face became sullen. She could not remember anybody? Hmmph! Wasn¡¯t he human?


    ¡°You must tell me!¡±


    ¡°In that case, I like myself the most,¡± Ye Wei said. ¡°I cannot remember anybody and I do not know who I like. Before that, I liked myself the most.¡±


    Mo Jue, from enduring his anger, almost vomited blood. He looked down and asked again, ¡°Apart from you, who else is the most important to you?¡±


    ¡°Apart from me?¡± Ye Wei pondered. ¡°Mo Jue it is then!¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s sullen face broke into a happy smile. Little did he expect Ye Wei to continue saying, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for him, nobody would prepare breakfast, lunch, and dinner for me. Nobody would give me a comfortable and happy nap. He is, therefore, the most important.¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s face went from happy to sullen.


    ¡®F***!¡¯


    He wanted to strangle Ye Wei. As he was thinking about what to ask, Ye Wei had become normal. She noticed his sullen face and was surprised. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You forgot what you were doing?¡±


    ¡°Having a nightmare!¡± She could remember that she had gone berserk but had a distant memory of what dream she had. Ye Wei tried recalling it but to no avail. Her gaze deepened as she looked at Mo Jue.


    Hmmph! Mo Jue coldly harrumphed and Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I want to kill you!¡± Mo Jue roared uncontrollably.

 Chapter 458 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    After Ye Wei returned, she slept extremely well. Mo Jue¡¯s hypnosis took an immense toll on her and she was mentally depleted. Before she could think too much, she fell into a deep sleep.


    As for Mo Jue, he could not sleep the whole night and watched her until the sun rose. His heart was filled with mixed feelings, and he was unable to sort out his own feelings, his mind too cluttered.


    When Ye Wei came down the stairs the next morning, breakfast had been prepared. Mo Jue was waiting for her to come down. Ye Wei noticed that he seemed tired and scooted before him. ¡°You were insomniac last night?¡±


    His eyes were not the liveliest, and what was most special was that his purple eyes were not as clear as before; they were dark and had a few hints of blood. People not in the know would assume that he had not rested for days.


    As she scooted closer to him, her fragrance enticed him. Although she did not put on any makeup, she was still extremely radiant under the sun. Mo Jue held her and pinned her onto the countertop, violently kissing her cheeks.


    He kissed her passionately as though they would never kiss again. He utterly teased her lips and broke into her mouth, savoring all of her that he could before breaking off after a long while.


    His eyes, somewhat devoid of life, became a tad darker and it was somewhat intimidating to have to see his focused gaze first thing in the morning. Ye Wei slightly panicked and tugged at his collar in fake displeasure. ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, you are exaggerating. Do I have to kiss you just because you say so?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your obligation!¡± Mo Jue was still troubled by what happened the night before and coldly replied as he took the plates out of the kitchen.


    Obligation?


    Ye Wei scratched her head, baffled. She then realized that it was their obligation as husband and wife. ¡°F***!¡±


    As she followed him out of the kitchen, Mo Jue asked, ¡°Did you have a good sleep last night?¡±


    ¡°It was extremely good. I did not have any bad dreams!¡± Ye Wei replied and sat down to enjoy her breakfast. Mo Jue had a glum look on his face, and one could tell that he was not in a good mood. He acknowledged and said he was going out before wearing his jacket.


    Ye Wei asked off the cuff, ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°I have some matters to see to.¡± He did not realize that he sounded like a husband telling his wife where he was going for the day. He sounded a tad softer and a lot more human.


    Ye Wei tilted her head and asked, ¡°Are you comfortable leaving me alone at home?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the ability to fly out of the island,¡± Mo Jue coldly replied. His somewhat warmer voice became cold, and he turned back and stared at her angrily. He flatly told her off. ¡°Do you get a kick from provoking me daily?¡±


    Ye Wei shrugged her shoulders and Mo Jue left in a huff. He did not notice Ye Wei pull an adorable funny face behind him.


    Meng Lianling said that she would look for her in the morning, and Ye Wei waited for her in the hall after breakfast. She recalled what happened last night, but her dream was still somewhat unclear. Eleven¡¯s name was, however, extremely clear. As she felt completely different from them, somebody must have lied to her. She was certain that Meng Lianling had lied to her.


    While she did not know how she was related to said person, they were definitely not enemies.


    After she waited for a moment, Meng Lianling did not seem to look for her. Ye Wei felt a tad bored and did not intend to wait. She did not like to waste time waiting for somebody.


    Since she had nothing to do, she went to the garage to get a vehicle. There was a sports car, a luxury sedan, and a red chopper. Ye Wei was extremely interested in the chopper and could not help but whistle.


    ¡°To think that Gorgeous Mo Jue has such an attention-grabbing motorbike.¡± Ye Wei was interested and took the motorbike out for a ride like a queen. Many of the islanders had woken up and some shops littered the commerce district with a huge variety of items on sale. As everybody was familiar with each other, there was naturally a bustling crowd. When Ye Wei rode the attention-grabbing motorbike through the commerce district, silence fell upon the street.


    People were wondering that even a woman could ride a chopper with such sass and style.


    While she had made brief eye contact with them, the islanders recognized her from her unique looks and skin tone as the woman who charmed many men with her erotic dances that night. Beautiful Ye Wei had no qualms stirring the crowd first thing in the day.


    In the seaside mansion, Mo Jue sat in the living room, enraged. Mo Ye and Meng Lianling were the only ones occupying the mansion. Firstly, the islanders were frugal and they did not have to guard against anything. If somebody suspicious arrived, they would have been ferreted out by intelligence agents long ago. Since nothing happened all these years, few protected them on the island.


    Many elites of the Mafia resided in the homes of the townsfolk, forming families on the island. They hence did not draw attention to themselves.


    When Mo Jue came, he was not too uptight about his time. As Mo Ye was an extremely light sleeper, he would only sleep near dawn and morning was his best time to sleep. While Mo Jue was not oblivious of that, he had deliberately arrived at such a time to look for Meng Lianling.


    It was a coincidence that Mo Ye did not sleep the whole night and was in the living room too.


    Meng Lianling saw that Mo Jue seemed unhappy and was secretly curious as to whether he had an argument with Mo Ye. When she brought coffee out, she asked, ¡°Brother Jue, what¡¯s with Ye and you? It¡¯s always good to talk things out.¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s gaze darkened and he looked at her with his piercing gaze. Meng Lianling was shocked. The Mo brothers were not the happiest of people today. They had yet to really get angry at her. While Mo Ye liked her and condoned her, Mo Jue did not get angry at her because she had once saved Mo Ye. This was the first time she saw his vicious and piercing gaze.


    While she had long heard of Mo Jue¡¯s viciousness, she never had the opportunity to witness it firsthand as she was on good terms with him. She had witnessed it firsthand today, and she was extremely afraid and could not help but turn to Mo Ye for help.


    Mo Ye asked, ¡°Little Jue, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Mo Jue gritted his teeth and squeezed out a few words. He pointed at Meng Lianling and said, ¡°You ask her yourself!¡±


    Meng Lianling did not know why he was angry at her. The Mo brothers had often doted on her, so she inevitably felt she was a tad above all these past few years. When two gorgeous men took exceptional care of a woman, that woman¡¯s vanity and self-confidence would be largely boosted. She would inevitably become proud and arrogant because even the best men would bow before her.


    Meng Lianling, out of this mentality, could not stand the anger. She became angry and said, ¡°Brother Jue, be clear about what damn unpardonable sin I¡¯ve committed, okay?¡±

 Chapter 459 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Ye frowned and remained silent. Mo Jue¡¯s solemn look was extremely rare to her. Meng Lianling¡¯s displeasure, Mo Jue¡¯s malicious and insidious look, and Mo Ye¡¯s silence made the atmosphere in the living room extremely sinister.


    Mo Jue coldly laughed. ¡°Why did you mention Eleven to Ye Wei yesterday?¡±


    Mo Ye¡¯s face changed and he looked at Meng Lianling coldly. His slight frown did not conceal his displeasure. Meng Lianling lied and then coldly smiled. ¡°What did Ye Wei tell you?¡±


    She told Ye Wei that she must not tell Mo Jue anything, and to think she had actually told Mo Jue about them. She had misjudged her. She thought that Ye Wei was an honorable person, but she was wrong.


    Meng Lianling secretly hated Ye Wei and held her hand tightly.


    Mo Jue¡¯s look became even colder. ¡°Wei Wei did not tell me anything. It was you. Why did you tell her such a dribble?¡±


    ¡°How did you know if she did not tell you?¡± Meng Lianling tried to rebut.


    ¡°Hmmph. Meng Lianling, do not try to get out of this. If you did not say anything to provoke Ye Wei, she would have never dreamed of Eleven last night. You told Ye Wei that Eleven was her enemy?¡± Mo Jue coldly laughed. ¡°What else did you tell her? Mind telling me everything in one fell swoop?¡±


    Mo Ye was extremely displeased, and Meng Lianling was panicking. Surely things couldn¡¯t have gone south so bad? She merely mentioned Eleven, and she did not seem as though she was provoked. How could she even dream about it? This was an uncanny coincidence.


    Mo Jue felt that Eleven and Ye Wei were too deeply intertwined with each other. If Meng Lianling claimed that Eleven was Ye Wei¡¯s sister, Ye Wei would not have been this triggered as she was able to accept things she knew. Meng Lianling should not have told Ye Wei that Eleven was her enemy. Given Ye Wei¡¯s character, she would get to the root of what she could not agree with. While she might seem cool and unaffected by it, she was deeply affected by it and would ponder about it day in and day out. That explained why she would dream about Eleven.


    He pinned all the blame on Meng Lianling and felt that she had started everything. He hated many people complicating the issue. Whatever her agenda was, she should not have done that. It did not help that he had warned her not to spout nonsense, but she did not heed his warning.


    One could imagine how much Mo Jue wanted to wallop her. If it weren¡¯t for Mo Ye, he would have long taken action.


    Meng Lianling did not feel that she was in the wrong. Even if she was in the wrong, she was extremely unhappy at how Mo Jue, who always doted on her, roared at her. ¡°If I did not tell her that Eleven was her enemy, were you expecting me to say that they were bosom buddies?¡±


    When Mo Jue saw her attitude, he stood up and flipped the table in anger. The coffee spilled onto the floor, and the table almost shattered from Mo Jue kicking it. He roared in anger. ¡°Who the f*** told you to deliberately mention Eleven¡¯s name? Who allowed you to tell her about the past? Who the heck do you think you are? God?!¡±


    He was indeed enraged, and his anger would subside if Meng Lianling admitted her mistake. He would have just warned her and called an end to it. Little did he expect her to think she was not in the wrong and roared at him instead.


    That was an utter joke! Who did she think she was?


    Meng Lianling was utterly terrified by Mo Jue and her eyes seemed somewhat uneasy. Mo Ye, who sat aside silently, made her even more panicky. He would not spare anybody who caused her to even slightly frown. Even if said person was Mo Jue, he would stand up to defend her. Everything about today was the complete opposite. He sat quietly at a corner and she could not openly ask for help. She was angry and vexed.


    ¡°Just take it that I said something wrong. Since she did not even recall anything, what are you angry about? It¡¯s merely a damn dream, so what¡¯s the big deal about it?¡± Meng Lianling said. While she had somewhat yielded under Mo Jue¡¯s malicious and insidious streak, it was with an unwilling heart.


    ¡°Meng Lianling!¡± Mo Jue flew into a rage. Since it was not about her, she could speak utterly irresponsibly. He could not allow Ye Wei to have the slightest recollection of the past as he wanted this happy life. Mo Jue would not spare anybody else who tried to sabotage that.


    In order for him to have today with Ye Wei, he had expended all possible efforts. Meng Lianling sabotaging this delicate balance caused the fear in Mo Jue¡¯s heart to be even more than other feelings he had. He was even more frustrated toward Meng Lianling.


    ¡°Brother Jue, you are too serious about this.¡± Meng Lianling coldly smiled. ¡°Ye Wei cannot remember anything. Even if she dreamed about Eleven, her dreams are different from what I said. I can claim that I am being considerate toward her. There is simply no big deal about this. It¡¯s you who are too uptight about her! Maybe this hasn¡¯t been appropriate?¡±


    She said it for Mo Ye, and she knew that Mo Ye greatly disapproved of Ye Wei being with him. If Mo Jue was utterly sincere about it, he would kill Ye Wei and end all possible complications.


    Having been with Mo Ye for so many years, she was extremely clear about how she should stoke his anger.


    As she had expected, the silent Mo Ye looked at Mo Ye who was fuming. He did not speak, but he gave people the impression he had warned Mo Jue so that he would not go overboard.


    Meng Lianling coldly smiled Mo Jue stared at her angrily as he knew what was on her mind. ¡°Lianling, I always thought you were kind. It seems that I was a bad judge of character.¡±


    Meng Lianling¡¯s face changed, but Mo Ye remained silent and merely looked at Meng Lianling. Mo Ye then deeply pondered about something.


    She was indignant at how Mo Ye was out of character, but even more so at Mo Jue¡¯s questioning. ¡°Brother Jue, what did I say wrongly? That is the truth! Ye did tell you that you are thoroughly entangled with women from the terrorist organization. Who will be eventually implicated? Ye Wei is a master manipulator, but she is just that untamable and that uncertain. You are simply unable to control her. Judging by how you are so nervous about her, you might just be the one who will cave in!¡±


    ¡°Lianling, shut up!¡± Mo Ye roared. Lianling was flustered. As she was about to rant, she saw Mo Ye¡¯s extremely cold gaze. She secretly chided herself for not knowing her boundaries and triggering Mo Ye.


    Mo Ye once said that he trusted Mo Jue the most, then her. He was the most certain that his brother would never sell him out, yet she still came after Mo Jue.


    What she said clearly drove a wedge between both brothers. Even though she meant otherwise, she had created this illusion. If she weren¡¯t Meng Lianling, Mo Ye would have gunned her down.


    ¡°Ye, I do not mean anything special. I am just raising the facts as they are,¡± Meng Lianling said in defense.


    Mo Jue smiled. ¡°Lianling, you do not have to worry about my affairs. But I am curious as to why you deliberately mentioned Eleven to Wei Wei? She had no impression of Eleven. Why did you mention Eleven for no rhyme nor reason? Why did you lie to her and claim that Eleven was her enemy? Are you trying to turn them against each other? If so, why?¡±


    Meng Lianling slightly panicked and she looked at Mo Ye. Mo Ye looked at her calmly in return.

 Chapter 460 - Untitled

    As Meng Lianling was no muddleheaded person, she did not panic despite the Mo brothers¡¯ intensive pressure. She calmly said, ¡°I did not mean anything special and merely wanted to probe her to see how she would respond. Besides, Ye Wei is even closer to Eleven than the Ye family. If you want to test her reaction, Eleven is the most suitable. I mentioned her unintentionally and did not expect her to react this adversely to it. As we were on the boat, she did not act particularly weirdly and I assumed all would be fine. I wanted to mention it to you all but had forgotten. If you are going to blame me for it, I have nothing to say.¡±


    Mo Jue did not quite buy her story and squinted dangerously. ¡°Didn¡¯t I freaking warn you not to tell her nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Brother Jue, what exactly do you want?¡± Meng Lianling became angry. ¡°Are you going to get into such an unhappy spot with me because of Ye Wei? She was our mortal rival, and her losing her memory now does not mean that she will not recover her memory. Brother Jue, I should advise you not to be too serious about it, lest you are unable to distance yourself from it when the time comes and make things difficult for us in the process.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are to tell me how I should go about my business?¡± Mo Jue coldly laughed and did not conceal the irony in his voice. ¡°Meng Lianling, just because my brother treats you as a treasure does not mean that I will treat you likewise. Please do not think too highly of yourself.¡±


    Meng Lianling¡¯s face became terrible, and even Mo Ye became slightly sullen. This was the first time their relations soured because of Meng Lianling. All because of Ye Wei? And within the family? Hmmph!


    Mo Jue calmly sat down and his anger had yet to subside. Mo Ye plainly said, ¡°Little Jue, Lianling was right about something. Don¡¯t fall too deeply. You get what I mean, right?¡±


    ¡°Brother, she is the one who is in the wrong, not me. Please do not change the topic of the conversation, and she must be punished.¡± Mo Jue pointed at Meng Lianling. ¡°Surely you can¡¯t be that biased?¡±


    Mo Ye decisively distanced himself from the problem. ¡°This is between you, and I am staying out of it.¡±


    Mo Jue coldly smiled. ¡°Is that so? If that is the case, I am utterly pissed off and looking for a fight. Are you going to stop me?¡±


    Meng Lianling was shocked.


    Mo Ye pondered and then flatly replied, ¡°If not, shall I fight you instead?¡±


    Mo Jue coldly harrumphed and Meng Lianling smiled. She said, ¡°Okay, okay, stop fighting. I¡¯ll not repeat the same mistake, okay? I will not mention Eleven again. If I do, Brother Jue has every right to punch me up.¡±


    ¡°You still have the gall to pull it off again?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I will not.¡± Meng Lianling rolled her eyes at him. ¡°She had a dream, right? What did she dream of?¡±


    Mo Ye quietly breathed deeper. Mo Jue smiled and asked, ¡°Is it your concern?¡±


    Meng Lianling¡¯s smile paused. If she were her normal self, she would have acted up. As she knew that she had utterly offended Mo Jue today, she did not want to stir Mo Ye¡¯s suspicion further and thus endured it.


    That was his character, but he would not really do anything to her. She had long treated the Mo brothers as her own all these years and could not remain angry for long. She decided to treat it as regular tensions.


    Mo Ye had a slightly different ax to grind. He really wanted to know what Ye Wei had dreamed about. As he recalled that scorned face in the glass house, he could not help but feel vexed. When he left in a hurry yesterday, he only knew that Doctor Claire was patching her up so that she would be ready for another round of injections that had a higher dosage and toxicity. She had to cooperate, and if she resisted to the end¡­


    Claire had mentioned the severity of the issue to him, but he always felt that Eleven was a smart woman who knew the gravity of the situation. She knew that she would be unable to leave and any resistance was futile.


    People with such a strong will to live would not do things that compromised themselves. Even if she went berserk, she would not forget to minimize the harm she did to herself. She, in his heart, was a very special person.


    ¡°Little Jue, what exactly did she dream about?¡± Mo Ye asked Mo Jue.


    ¡°That is between me and her, so stay out of it!¡± Mo Jue slightly amended what Mo Ye said and returned the same statement to him.


    Mo Ye became flustered, and Meng Lianling tried to ease tensions. ¡°Brother Jue, Ye Wei really is in danger as she would dream about Eleven from time to time. Will she be able to recall anything? Are you sure you want to keep this going on?¡±


    ¡°I have already hypnotized her, and she would have pretty much forgotten about it.¡±


    ¡°I am not talking about this,¡± Meng Lianling said as she looked at Mo Ye. ¡°Ye once told me that we should turn Ye Wei against the terrorist organization. I am in favor of that.¡±


    Mo Jue gritted his teeth silently. Mo Ye did mention that.


    When Meng Lianling saw him remain silent, she carried on saying, ¡°Do you think there is anything bad about this? The terrorist organization does not know about Ye Wei¡¯s situation and would be merciful toward her. If we reasonably exploit her, we have no problems infiltrating the terrorist organization. That is way easier than assassinations. Now that Silver Face is unable to enter London, it will be impossible to take out Chu Li and company. Let Ye Wei do it by falling in love with you deeply and being willing to give her all for you. Once that happens, you can have her do whatever you will her to do. Since you are certain that she cannot remember a single thing, why not let her know all these? There is another method. Sow conflict between yourself and the terrorist organization so that she will willingly deal with them on your behalf. That is the perfect scenario, and even if she recalls everything, she cannot pin any blame on you.¡±


    Mo Jue coldly laughed. ¡°You could even think of this! You are undoubtedly the most scheming one, Meng Lianling!¡±


    There was an irony in his voice that was not picked up, and Meng Lianling smiled. She did not seem to mind and asked Mo Ye, ¡°What do you think about it?¡±


    Mo Ye looked at Mo Jue quietly. Mo Jue suddenly said, ¡°Stop freaking dreaming. I will definitely not do that, and you sure hold me in high esteem.¡±


    Given that Ye Wei was not in love with him as he expected, how could he expect her to kill for him?


    ¡®Hmmph!¡¯


    Meng Lianling was having her way, but she could not help but admit that if the other person in question weren¡¯t Ye Wei, it would have been an excellent idea that he would have adopted.


    As the person in question was Ye Wei, he was extremely resentful.


    ¡°Brother Jue!¡±


    ¡°Shut up and stop talking about this anymore!¡± Mo Jue suddenly stood up. ¡°Meng Lianling, I will warn you again. If I discover that you have been telling Ye Wei nonsense, please do not blame me for being impolite.¡±


    As he said that, he turned to Mo Ye and said, ¡°Brother, there is something I must tell you. Please watch your woman closely. If the same mistake happens again, I will not show you face on account that we are siblings. Hmmph!

 Chapter 461 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    When Mo Jue left the mansion, he seemed extremely unhappy. He was about to drive back when a volleyball flew toward him. As Mo Jue was extremely vexed, he hit the ball extremely hard and the ball flew high and far into the clouds. The teenager exclaimed in shock and ran forward. The other teenagers stood rooted and looked at Mo Jue in fear because they were deeply afraid he would fly into a rage.


    The teenagers were playing volleyball along the beach and were frolicking when they returned and accidentally hit the volleyball in Mo Jue¡¯s direction. They knew that the Mo brothers owned the island and did not have the best tempers to boot. It was especially so for the Mo brother with purple eyes.


    Big Boss Mo was the classic cold-looking person who was so indifferent one would be fine if they did not trifle with him. Second Boss Mo, on the other hand, had a sinister aura that made him seem much more vicious than Big Boss Mo despite his gorgeous looks and beautiful purple eyes. The teenagers on the island, while extremely rebellious, were extremely afraid of Second Boss Mo. While Second Boss Mo was not one who frequently stepped out of the house, the teenagers would avoid him when he left his home. Second Boss Mo¡¯s mansion was a place the teenagers would especially avoid even though it was located in a decent sightseeing area. Said sightseeing area, in theory, bustling with life, was actually extremely quiet.


    Nobody dared to play in the area for fear that they would be unlucky enough to run into Second Boss Mo, who was always in a bad mood. Those who dared were certain to die a graveless death.


    Mo Jue was indeed displeased, and the volleyball did piss him off. He was about to find a punching bag to take his anger out on, but his gaze became sullen. Instead, he looked in the direction the volleyball flew whilst remaining silent.


    The several teenagers, looking at him staring at the volleyball, could not tell whether he was angry or not. They secretly agonized and bawled their hearts out as though their close family had passed on.


    The volleyball flew in the direction of the mountain dungeon which was located on the highest mountain on the island. There was a little mansion on the top of the mountain, and anybody anywhere on the island could see this little mansion. When Mo Jue looked at the volleyball, he naturally saw the mansion on the mountain. He then recalled the dream which Ye Wei described last night.


    Eleven, the glass house¡­


    He naturally knew there was a glass house in the dungeon, and did Ye Wei actually dream of what really happened? Mo Jue looked away and stared at the top of his car.


    He did not know¡ªor to be exact, could not be bothered about Eleven¡¯s whereabouts. He only wanted Ye Wei from beginning to end and wanted nothing to do with Eleven¡¯s fate. He knew Mo Ye detained Eleven but not where he did. He could not be bothered about what Mo Ye did to Eleven.


    But¡­


    Why did he find Ye Wei¡¯s dream so familiar? Did Big Boss Mo imprison Eleven in the mountain dungeon? If he did, why did he imprison Eleven there? To interrogate her? That couldn¡¯t be the case as his brother was not such a person. His brother had one too many means to gather information and had no need to capture Eleven. According to Ye Wei¡¯s dream, Eleven was utterly helter-skelter and definitely not in good shape.


    Should he go and take a look?


    As Mo Jue pondered, a chopper suddenly raced toward him and stopped in front of him in style. Ye Wei stylishly flung her hair and said, ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, your stare will make holes in your ride.¡±


    The teenagers were awed at her presence and seemed shocked. Mo Jue looked at them, displeased, and said, ¡°What are you still waiting for?¡±


    When they heard somebody¡¯s cold voice, they disappeared without a trace. While that beauty was important, their lives were even more so. Ye Wei was at a loss as to whether to cry or laugh. Mo Jue looked at his beloved chopper and asked, ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    ¡°Joyriding! Your darling ride is pretty awesome, damn I¡¯m pleased!¡± Ye Wei gave a thumbs up. Since she was at Big Boss Mo¡¯s place, she did not want to loiter for too long. She changed the gear of the chopper and asked, ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, shall I give you a ride around the island?¡±


    Mo Jue looked at the mountaintop mansion, but he walked toward Ye Wei and pointed behind her. ¡°Sit at the back!¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a lift instead!¡± Second Boss Mo ordered her overbearingly.


    ¡°No! I was having so much fun, and I¡¯ll give you a lift. If you¡¯re not cool with that, it¡¯s a no-go.¡± Ye Wei was unwilling to move to the back as she had yet to have her fill of fun.


    Mo Jue squinted and looked at her dangerously, trying to intimidate her with his gaze. While his gaze would have KOed others in seconds, it was entirely different for Ye Wei because she did not treat him seriously.


    ¡°Hey, are you going? If you are not, I¡¯ll make a move.¡± Ye Wei hastened him with a seeming smile. ¡°Oh, Gorgeous Mo Jue, are you embarrassed or what?¡± She teased him.


    ¡°Sit over and I¡¯ll give you a lift instead!¡± Mo Jue repeated his insistence. While he did feel a little embarrassed that a woman was giving him a lift, and on his turf at that, he could not put his face down.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so thin-skinned about it. You know, sitting at the back has its perks. You will get your fill of groping me to your hearts¡¯ content. If you are not sitting behind me, so be it. I¡¯ll have my fun, and catch up if you will.¡± Ye Wei was tired of playing along with him.


    When Ye Wei floored the accelerator, Mo Jue stopped her and looked at her insidiously. Ye Wei elegantly smiled and tapped the back seat and teasingly said, ¡°Dear little beauty, come on. Your master will give you a lift.¡±


    She could not be pampered lest she crawl over his head. Mo Jue slapped her on the head despite fancying her when she was extremely cocky. What self-punishment!


    When he looked around, there was nary a person around. He then got onto the motorbike and said, ¡°Back to the mansion.¡±


    The mansion was not too far and they saw very few people en route. Mo Jue was guessing that few would have seen him like this. Ye Wei¡¯s lips curled into a smile and happily replied, ¡°Yes, sir. Your gorgeousness¡¯ wish is my command.¡±


    Mo Jue grabbed her hair and said, ¡°I dare you to repeat it!¡±


    Ye Wei behaved slightly. As the pillion rider had to hug the waist of the rider, it was something that women would do to men and Mo Jue was naturally unwilling to do it. He hence put his hands on Ye Wei¡¯s shoulders instead.


    The chopper roared out as Ye Wei floored the gas. As choppers only felt good when ridden much more quickly, Ye Wei rode extremely quickly. The racer-caliber she was, the surrounding scenery zipped past them.


    Mo Jue wanted her to ride slowly, but his voice was lost in the wind. Ye Wei rode extremely aggressively by deliberately tilting the motorbike to a corner and not slowing down at the bends. If Ye Wei weren¡¯t riding that quickly, Mo Jue thought of kicking Ye Wei off the chopper, knowing that she was deliberately doing so. Ye Wei did not bring Mo Jue back to the mansion but instead went around the island. Ye Wei went for the crowded places on the island and never failed to capture attention. Mo Jue felt that the image he had built up was instantly torn by her.


    He gritted his teeth amidst his frustration.

 Chapter 462 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Ye stood on the second-floor balcony and saw Ye Wei carry Mo Jue whilst roaming around the island. Even Mo Ye, however cold he was, could feel the youth vibes from them.


    He never admitted how important Ye Wei was toward Mo Jue. To him, Mo Jue was after novelty and was not serious about her. He felt differently.


    To think that he could compromise on even that? To even raise his voice at him over Ye Wei? Mo Ye coldly harrumphed. It wasn¡¯t until today that he could sense the effect Ye Wei had on Mo Jue. It was afraid that Mo Jue did not know that she was the reason for his change.


    He recalled Eleven in the dungeon and Meng Lianling who was poisoned. Mo Ye had many troubles that he could not shake away. Some of his decisions were not as firm as they were.


    What was he hesitating about?


    He did not know!


    It could have been the youthfulness of the two who left that caught onto him. Mo Ye suddenly recalled that he was in his twenties this year but was never as high-spirited as Ye Wei. Mo Jue might have taken a liking to her because of her infectious character. To people who often roamed in the dark side, the sunlight was more than enough to make up for it.


    While he did not like her, he had to admit that she had made Mo Jue that bit livelier and that less dead. He was happy and worried about this change. While he was happy that he was living like a person, he was as worried as she affected Mo Jue more than him. He was worried about a new situation unfolding.


    He hence had no room for Ye Wei.


    Mo Ye went up the stairs, and Meng Lianling followed. She saw Ye Wei and Mo Jue below, and she was actually extremely jealous of Ye Wei as Ye Wei had close family, friends, and she enjoyed life before she lost her memory. She never gained Mo Jue¡¯s doting love and condoning until she lost her memory.


    She was extremely envious about how they could be so open about their feelings for each other. Having known Mo Jue for five years, she had never seen him like this. He cooked for her, watched over her, butted heads with Mo Ye over her, and was willing to condone her waywardness.


    In her eyes, Ye Wei was willful, but not to the point people were irked by her willfulness. Instead, Ye Wei had a charming willfulness that caught attention. While she might have been unintentional about it, it was the impression she gave people.


    Anybody who was with her would be outshone by her, like how she danced erotically that day. Everybody remembered her moves and style. They had, however, forgotten who she had danced with. Even if she stood with the gorgeous Mo Jue, she did not have the imposing beauty that Mo Jue had. One would notice her first.


    In Meng Lianling¡¯s opinion, Ye Wei¡¯s willfulness captured the hearts of those who allowed themselves to be charmed by her to laugh with her and cry with her.


    When it came to ranking the international killers, Ye Wei and Eleven became eminent at the same time. Two years ago, Ye Wei was on Golden Eagle¡¯s tail for the title of top international killer. In the world of international killers, everybody knew who the eminent Ye Wei was. It was Eleven whom they knew little of. The only thing they knew was that Ye Wei and Eleven were bosom buddies. Many had the impression that Eleven was merely Ye Wei¡¯s lackey as all their records and accolades were almost all attributed to Ye Wei.


    At that moment, Golden Eagle was still the top killer. Ye Wei, however, was the de facto king.


    Many speculated that Ye Wei could challenge Golden Eagle and replace him as the top international killer. What utterly surprised all was how she stepped out of view at her most eminent and did not make any major moves. Even if she acted in concert with Eleven, she almost did not act but merely watched Eleven¡¯s back.


    Later, Eleven single-handedly killed Golden Eagle and replaced him as the top international killer. It was then she completely walked out from under Ye Wei¡¯s halo. The fraternity of killers put both of them as the top international killer thereafter.


    Eleven only became famous later on as Ye Wei was half-secluded.


    Even Eleven faced challenges stepping out from the shadow of Ye Wei¡¯s halo, let alone her. She was too attention-gathering and had a charm that people could not overlook.


    These were things she did not have.


    What Ye Wei had did not stop there. She had Mo Jue¡¯s adoration. Everybody who knew Mo Jue was of the opinion that Mo Jue, who only loved himself, had a special feeling for her. She actually envied and was jealous of the interaction and happiness between them. Although Mo Jue did not show his feelings, everybody could tell that he was happy whenever Ye Wei was around.


    Mo Ye and she were¡­


    Mo Ye extremely doted on her, and that was true. She could not help but feel that something was missing. It was as though this doting and love became a responsibility. He was used to doting on her and loving her. Mo Ye loving and doting on her made her feel that it was a formality and she was often unhappy as the passion between lovers was missing.


    She often thought to herself that she was too greedy. Whenever she was unhappy, she would think about how Mo Ye, given his looks, ability, and position, never lacked women and how she was the only one around him. Mo Ye was never gentle toward women, but he gave her all the gentleness he could muster.


    As she thought of that, she was content.


    This was Meng Lianling¡¯s self-regulation. If she did not think of this, she would have long argued with Mo Ye. She understood him, and although he did yield to her, he had his bottom line and she knew her limits. They would only bicker on what was negotiable and never triggered the other party¡¯s bottom line.


    They were often more gentle and loving with each other rather than passionate with each other. If a girl who had seen life and death could be wholly doted on and loved by somebody, she did not want to overthink and just go with the flow. When she saw Ye Wei and Mo Jue, she could not help but feel extremely¡­ aggrieved.


    ¡°Ye¡­¡± Meng Lianling gently called him and walked next to him. Mo Ye turned around and Meng Lianling bitterly smiled. ¡°Do you also think that I had made a mistake?¡±


    He never stood up for her and even remained silent despite Mo Jue¡¯s harsh last words.


    Mo Ye looked at her. ¡°Lianling, you have overstepped! Little Jue was trying his best to wipe her memories, and how huge was the risk he took to do so? You spared no expense to restore her memory! What are you up to?¡±


    ¡°I did not cause her to recover her memory.¡± Meng Lianling shook her head in agony. ¡°I did not. I just¡­¡±


    She could not say why.


    Mo Ye remained calm and unperturbed. ¡°Lianling, you may be able to deceive Little Jue but not me. Why did you try to fish information on Eleven from Ye Wei? What exactly are you hiding from me?¡±


    Meng Lianling felt a jolt through her body. Indeed, it was Mo Ye who understood her best instead of Mo Jue. He could tell that she was lying. Meng Lianling looked down as her mind whirred, her fingers trembling. She was slightly afraid.


    Mo Ye paused and said, ¡°Tell me. What was it exactly?¡±


    Meng Lianling was full of indignation and her eyes became red as she stared at Mo Ye angrily. ¡°Why are you questioning me like this? Why are you doing this when Brother Jue did the same to me too? Why? Eleven and Ye Wei are outsiders, and you are roaring at me because of them?¡±


    ¡°Lianling.¡± Mo Ye gently called her as he slightly frowned. ¡°Your agitation is too fake.¡±


    Meng Lianling felt her heart skip a beat. When she compared Mo Ye against Mo Jue, she feared Mo Ye even more because his thoughts were too deep. His eyes, hidden behind a shroud, calmly observed everything in the world. Nothing could escape his eyes. It was terrifying.


    He saw through everything she did.


    ¡°Mo Ye!¡± Meng Lianling was really flustered. Her cheeks were red and she wiped the tears away from her face and sat on the sofa angrily. ¡°I have my own plans.¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡± Mo Ye was intent on pursuing the question. ¡°You always knew the boundaries, and Little Jue had warned you before. If it weren¡¯t for exceptional reasons, you would not even have asked Ye Wei that. What exactly are you hiding from me? How dare you fish information from Ye Wei when you could have asked me instead? If you want to look for a person, Little Jue and I could help you. It¡¯s child¡¯s play for us. But you didn¡¯t, did you? What are you afraid of?¡±


    Meng Lianling gritted her teeth. She hated how smart Mo Ye was. ¡°Mo Ye, you are not a shrink and I am not your patient. You don¡¯t have to break my psyche down this way.¡±


    ¡°Give me a convincing reason then.¡±


    Meng Lianling looked into Mo Ye¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°I want to kill her!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Mo Ye remained calm.


    ¡°She killed my sister,¡± Meng Lianling said through gritted teeth. ¡°Golden Eagle always stayed in a hut in the African Savannah, and countless people sought him out to fight him in the hope of winning against him. My sister was no different. I tried to convince her against going, but she just would not listen. Although we were twin sisters, my sister was always stronger than me and picked up things faster than me. She felt that she had a shot at duking it out with Golden Eagle and hence sought Golden Eagle out at all costs. That year, my sister, Ye Wei, and Eleven went to seek Golden Eagle out in the African Savannah. Everybody knew that Ye Wei was the umpire and Eleven won against Golden Eagle. Little did they know that my sister had died there too. When she went there, Golden Eagle was already dead. She hence challenged the new top international killer¡­¡±


    Knowing that competition in the world of international killers was extremely intense, Mo Ye frowned. There were countless waves of talents in the past years, and those who had the guts and ability were countless as well. Many fought for eminence and everybody wanted a shot at being the top international killer. The title of top international killer had claimed many lives.


    However, there were rules in the fraternity. Fighting was no different from a gladiator duel where they fought to the death. When Eleven fought with the others, she was mentally prepared to die anytime.


    Nobody hated the other person.


    ¡°If you are dueling with another person, be prepared to receive your fate,¡± Mo Ye coldly replied. He did not say this because Eleven was the opponent but from the perspective of an observer.


    ¡°Do you know that my sister had two wounds? One was on her back and the other was on her neck. The concealable weapon that attacked her in the back was laced with poison that caused my sister¡¯s death. If she weren¡¯t poisoned, how could she die? If this were a fair match, I would not bear a grudge against the person who killed my sister. I hate it that my sister died mysteriously,¡± Meng Lianling said through gritted teeth. ¡°When I reached there, her body was still warm. The foolish me back then wanted to duke it out with her, and I had secretly searched for her for years to exact my revenge. They were all to no avail.¡±


    ¡°You did not mention this to me,¡± Mo Ye plainly said as he thought about something else. Eleven killed Meng Lianling¡¯s sister, and Eleven¡¯s life hung in the balance for Meng Lianling. Was this the legendary¡­ karma?


    Was it really a life for a life?


    ¡°She is too formidable. Besides, she has Ye Wei and the terrorist organization backing her. I do not want my vendetta to affect your plans and set you back in the process. That was why I never mentioned this at all.¡± Meng Lianling was aggrieved and her eyes were red. Her tears trickled onto her hands and broke apart.


    Mo Ye gently wiped away her tears. Meng Lianling felt even more aggrieved and suddenly hugged him. ¡°Ye, I am sorry. It was unintentional. I came here because I wanted to find out where she was.¡±


    ¡°Okay, stop crying.¡± Mo Ye gently coaxed her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±


    ¡°How could I? He was so protective of Ye Wei. If I said it, he would not allow me to get close to Ye Wei.¡± Meng Lianling heard that and became even more aggrieved. Mo Ye gently tapped her back and he sounded much gentler.


    He knew that Meng Lianling had a sister who looked exactly like her. He had followed Meng Lianling to her grave and saw her photograph. Meng Lianling did not mention how her sister died. He knew that her sister¡¯s death was a painful memory for her and never mentioned it either. Little did he expect Eleven to be behind her sister¡¯s death.


    It just had to be those few people.


    If Meng Lianling knew that Eleven was imprisoned in the mountain top dungeon, he was afraid¡­ Mo Ye paused for a moment. He was thankful he did not tell her that at the start. He was thankful because Meng Lianling would have killed Eleven if she knew where Eleven was, and in turn, lost an opportunity to neutralize the toxin in her. What a close shave.


    ¡°Stop mentioning this to Ye Wei. If not, Little Jue will be unhappy,¡± Mo Ye said, and he was pretty gentle and less harsh than before. ¡°I know you want revenge, but do not haste.¡±


    ¡°How could I not hasten? I have waited for so many years, and there is finally hope,¡± Meng Lianling said angrily. ¡°I¡¯d always thought that Ye Wei was my only clue, so I took that risk. I was hoping that Ye Wei would quickly rat on where Eleven was. If Eleven knew where she was, she would come and save her.¡±


    She sounded extremely sinister.


    Mo Ye pondered. It was impossible for Eleven to look for Ye Wei because she could not escape the room. If Lianling knew that Eleven was facing death because of the toxins in her, how would she feel?


    What a contrived turn of events.


    ¡°Stop worrying about these. If you provoke Little Jue, I will not bother about you.¡± Mo Ye sounded colder as he secretly warned her. ¡°Ye Wei is a walking time bomb, and I am already nervous as heck with her next to him. I will not allow you to stir her memory.¡±


    Meng Lianling, as though she had been hugely wronged, was on the verge of tears. While Mo Ye was typically a cold-hearted person, he could not stand her like this and could only console her and urge her not to hasten things since she had been waiting for this for many years.


    ¡°Will you help me?¡± Meng Lianling asked. ¡°She killed my sister. I know that I cannot kill her myself. You will help me, right?¡±


    Mo Ye gently acknowledged. ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    Meng Lianling was extremely elated and hugged him. She happily said, ¡°I know that you treat me the best.¡±


    While Mo Ye hugged her, he could not help but look out the window.


    Why kill Eleven?


    He was afraid that she would also wish she could kill him, and they would be mortal enemies. However things went, detoxifying Meng Lianling was the priority. It was something Eleven owed her, and that¡¯s it.


    ¡°Ye, are you this nice toward me because I saved you years back?¡± Meng Lianling suddenly asked. ¡°I never knew whether you were that bit more affectionate toward me or that bit more romantic toward me.¡±


    Mo Ye was slightly caught off guard and he smiled. ¡°Why are you saying such insensible things?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Answer me.¡± Meng Lianling suddenly became stubborn and looked at him steely. ¡°If I did not save you back then, would you still love me this much?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t answer questions that begin with an ¡®if¡¯ simply because they don¡¯t exist.¡± Mo Ye interrupted her. ¡°You have been a little weird lately. You¡¯ve asked me the same question twice.¡±


    ¡°I feel that you are repaying my gratitude. Look at how Brother Jue treats Ye Wei.¡± Meng Lianling sounded aggrieved.


    ¡°Lianling, what¡¯s exactly on your mind?¡± Mo Ye sighed. ¡°I am me, and Little Jue is Little Jue. Who said that everybody expresses love the same way?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. No, wait, you have not answered me. If somebody else had saved you back then, would you have fallen in love with them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Mo Ye cleanly answered her question. Meng Lianling was flustered and kicked him.


    Mo Ye looked at her teasingly. ¡°You are quite different from back then. It seems like I¡¯ve doted on you a bit too much these few years.¡±


    Meng Lianling smiled. ¡°Do you like me back then or the current me?¡±


    ¡°Do you want an honest answer?¡±


    ¡°Duh!¡±


    Mo Ye smiled. ¡°I fancy the you when we just met, and when I was blind.¡±


    After all, it was her back then that really touched him.


    Meng Lianling¡¯s smile slightly stiffened and she looked down, smiling charmingly. ¡°I like the you now.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. It¡¯s your choice after all,¡± Mo Ye plainly said.


    When he was blind years back and got lost, Ding Ke was unable to save him in time and Mo Jue could not pick him up in time. She had led him away and tended to him. When he regained consciousness, he thought she was the enemy and wanted to duke it out with her. She, however, stepped on him. He clearly remembered the first thing she said to him, ¡°You are way more like a woman than I am.¡±


    Her statement almost angered him to death.


    She had saved him back then, and both of them had to hide in a frozen river in winter. She was frozen, and he woke up to realize that she was unwell with a high fever and hoarse voice. While she did not take care of him particularly well, she was not negligent.


    He asked her why she wanted to save him. Her reply: out of convenience.


    He asked her why she took care of him here. Her reply: She was waiting for somebody there, so it was out of convenience too.


    Back then, he wanted to open his eyes and see just which woman would dare to speak to him in this manner. He asked her for her name. Her reply: Meng Lianling.

 Chapter 463 - Untitled

    Meng Lianling was the nicest name he had heard. It sounded extremely lively. He then wondered that she must have been extremely good-looking. When he just woke up, she did not seem to be in the best of moods. Both of them shared a room and she often did not speak and he was silent. When did they start talking to each other?


    He was hungry and it was said that he had fainted for two days. For those two days, she gave him water that came from the snow. When he woke up, he was extremely hungry. She was extremely mean back then and would not say a word. If it weren¡¯t for her occasional cough, he would have thought that she had left. If he did not take the initiative to speak to her, it was afraid that she would simply ignore him.


    He was blind from the food poisoning back then and could not see anything. He had also been shot thrice and could not move freely. Enemies searched for him high and low, and they were trapped in that little place where they were far from villages or shops.


    He was indeed extremely famished and he urged her to look for food as he was blind. The two of them were hungry for two to three days, and she was also extremely hungry. She probably took pity on him and mercifully went out to look for food.


    All froze over and a cold wind blew on them. He felt that he had been imprisoned in a dark place for an extremely long time. As he could not see, time seemed to pass extremely slowly to the point he thought she had abandoned him.


    He was at ease after he heard coughs. The river had frozen over, but she managed to catch a few fish and made fish soup using water from the snow. The two of them made it past their extreme hunger.


    As searches were extremely frequent and thorough in their area, they had to always worry about being discovered.


    He was responsible for taking down terrorists from Eastern Europe back then. When he was poisoned out of his own carelessness, he thought that he was unable to complete his mission and hence jeopardize Mo Jue¡¯s operation.


    As he regained strength from eating, he wanted to continue the mission he had yet to complete. He was instead viciously mocked, and she coolly told him that she would help him settle everything. She did not do it out of goodwill. Those people happened to piss her off.


    Mo Ye was extremely surprised and asked her who she was. She did not reply, and he did not directly ask. When she said ¡®settle¡¯, it probably meant a single person eliminating almost three hundred soldiers.


    He would not necessarily achieve it, let alone a woman. When he regained his vision and came out of his difficulties, he then learned that she was telling the truth.


    Once the terrorists were taken care of, what remained were the comrades of the drug lords who were searching for them. As she was gravely ill and he was blind, they could only hide and do nothing. Her condition did not improve after the fourth day.


    Mo Ye was hot-blooded then and she was not the most polite. Both of them had some communication challenges and often argued. When he looked back, he could not believe that he would argue with a woman over the banalest of things.


    As they argued, she somehow started treating him better. After three days of having fish soup, she made him porridge and took care of him despite her illness. The most memorable incident was when they once had to avoid a search, and she dragged him in the snow for half a day and fell about four times. She then resolutely carried him and walked. As the weather was extremely cold, she felt some difficulty walking, not to mention carrying him who was about sixty kilograms. He had immense admiration for her perseverance and started to develop unknown feelings for her. They might have been there, but he did not want to admit it.


    One of them was blind, and the other was clearly unwell. They felt that they were in the same boat. He was extremely thankful to her, and the answer innocent him had from her was ¡®I do not want to be impeded by you.¡¯ Mo Ye was so angered to the point he almost walked out on her and secretly cursed her for not knowing customs.


    In the cold night, both of them were unwell. One was unwell and the other was aching, and both of them could not fall asleep. The weather was bizarrely cold, and the two could only draw close to each other and keep each other warm.


    What was most stifling was how both of them were not in much sporting attire to endure the cold. Mo Ye decided to simply hug her and huddle up against the corner of the wall. The two of them even seriously discussed issues such as whether men and women should be intimate with each other. They often bickered with each other and eventually reached the conclusion that the weather would have become too cold by the time they reached a decision. They could not take the cold and eventually huddled together.


    He once mused that it was God who would pick them up instead of their enemies.


    Her reply was, ¡°If you die, don¡¯t implicate me.¡±


    He was in an especially good mood those few nights. However she bickered with him, she still yielded to the weather and tightly leaned into his embrace. The two of them occasionally talked, and both of them could not quite keep a conversation going. What was strange was that he talked a bit more when they were together and how she would slap him to shush him when she was impatient.


    As it was the first time he was slapped, he was aghast and wanted to slap her back twice in anger. Little did he expect her to lie against him with closed eyes, and his anger simply subsided.


    She was not one who would pursue a problem to its very root, and she never asked him about his past. It seemed as though she was so used to arson and murder that there was nothing particularly shocking. She did not even ask who he was, and it wasn¡¯t then he realized how much of an idiot he was because he was taking the initiative to talk to her and she would not take the initiative to talk to him.


    There was one day he could not bear it and asked her why she never asked him who he was.


    She coolly replied, ¡°What was your name?¡±


    As she was simply going with the flow, he pinched her elbow out of frustration. She was weird and did not like people drawing close to him. He would definitely be beaten up if he tried anything funny with her. He could never remain angry with her as she would simply hit him for no rhyme or reason. He even pinched her even harder as he feasted on her looks.


    She got tired of resisting and let him have his way. He was utterly pleased.


    Once he was done pinching her, she felt that she was a little cold and then asked him what his name was.


    He would never, in anger, say that he was Master Blackface.


    However, that was his first time hearing her laugh heartily. She said that he had the face of a woman and was called Master Blackface. She was just so funny.


    When he heard her say that he looked like a woman, Mo Ye would grab her by her hair and bully her. She could not be blamed as Mo Jue and his face were simply too gorgeous. Nobody had seen how they actually looked like. For some special reason or other, he always wore a specially-made synthetic mask when he was outside.


    The masks made of human skin were made by people in his organization and they were extremely intricate. The reasoning behind the masks was that they were unisex so that beauty traps could be employed. Mo Jue and he could not be spared.


    These human-skin masks were extremely special and nobody could tell them, including her. If Mo Ye had some reasoning faculties, he would have removed his mask and told her that he looked like a proper man.


    They had bickered about it, and what his name was was no longer important to her. He was thinking of slowly explaining everything once he regained his vision as it was never too late.


    Things in the day were much better, and she went to get things and cook soup. Both of them drank it to keep themselves warm. They talked about things under the sun rather than about themselves. They talked about their trades, developments in Eastern Europe, the rise of the First Terrorist Organization, and how new powers grew whilst the older powers declined.


    The day, in comparison, was a tad bearable and less terrifying than the night. Back then, he looked forward to the night because he wanted to experience the chilling cold and hunger and because he could get to hug her. Even if he didn¡¯t say anything, passing time like that felt idyllic to him.


    He did not know whom she was waiting for, and he did not ask. One day, she went out and returned with some herbal medication for him. She crushed them and applied them to his eyes. He hated the smell of the herbs and wanted to vomit. She, however, had him endure it and not touch it, saying that it was to be removed after two to three days.


    He was extremely surprised and asked her where the herbs came from as there were simply no herbs in the region. She claimed that a doctor friend of hers with excellent medical skills was in the area and helped. She confidently told him that he would recover, and so he endured the numbness and stench of the herbs.


    He accidentally touched the gauze wrapped around her elbow and then learned that she had injured herself. She was okay before she left but returned injured. He wondered if she became injured when she had to break free of the encirclement to get those herbs for him.


    Even if she did not say a word, he knew it.


    He secretly swore to himself that he must treat this woman extremely well for the rest of his life.


    He was blind, and given how the Eastern Europe drug lords were hot on their trail, she would be unable to escape with him. He had to take his chances and recover from his blindness. The other reason was that he wanted to see her.


    He wanted to see how she exactly looked like.


    The second day after the herbs were applied, his eyes were at a crucial moment when she received a message. She hurriedly informed him that if she did not return by the next day, he would have to go to a bridge that spanned the Volga River in Tver Oblast. The bridge was an hour¡¯s journey by car from where they were and it was not far. Before he could say anything, she had already left in a rush and did not return. As he was blind for almost ten days, he was jumpy. He heard occasional gunfire in the area and knew that too much time had passed thanks to his keen senses. He, out of worry for her, ripped off the herbs. He had, thankfully, regained his vision.


    The gunshot wound in his leg had largely recovered and he was not as inconvenienced. He was extremely thankful that he had regained his vision and wanted to search for her. Just as he stepped out, he saw Meng Lianling.


    She said that she had returned, albeit a tad more hoarsely and she seemed sick. After she said that, she did not say much else and collapsed before him. He was shocked and went over to realize that she had taken a bullet to her back. The blood from the wound had almost dyed her shirt red completely.


    In his hurry, he could not be bothered about anything else and carried her back. The team from the drug lords that searched for them had been completely liquidated, and there were only bloodstains left on the site.


    When Mo Jue came, the crisis was defused.


    Since then, another person, Meng Lianling, entered his life.

 Chapter 464 - Somebody Really Wants to Get Kinky

    He had fulfilled his own promise in the past few years and utterly pampered her. As long as Meng Lianling wanted something, he would definitely fulfill her wish. Despite the years passed, all the details remained fresh in his mind and he could not forget about them. Whenever he recalled them, his cold heart became gentle.


    The two of them hugged and talked throughout the night, but she did not caress him the way she tenderly medicated him and would occasionally hit him instead. It was perhaps because he was young, but he felt that being hit was a very nice thing.


    Although he was devoid of sight, he could somehow hear the sound of boiling water and smell the fragrance of fish soup and feel her labor as her frail back faced him. Mo Ye was no kind person.


    She said that she merely saved him and nursed him out of convenience back then because she happened to be waiting for somebody. Likewise, he did not beg her to hang around and take care of him. If it had been somebody else, she would not have treated said person in the same way.


    There were many ways to repay gratitude, and he could have chosen any other way and did not need to willingly commit himself to her. Times had changed and what he did was no longer in fashion. He did not expect himself to fall in love with a woman in ten days and willingly put her on a pedestal.


    Meng Lianling looked at his face as he reminisced and felt a flux of emotions in her heart. How many times had he recalled what happened before her? She had lost count of it. She clenched her tender fists and endured the fear that surged in her heart. She smiled and said, ¡°I actually like the big boss you made yourself to be back then.¡±


    Mo Ye gently smiled and looked at her dotingly. ¡°You still remember that?¡±


    ¡°Definitely.¡±


    ¡°You rarely bring up the past. I thought you had forgotten them.¡±


    ¡°How could I? Some of these things are deep in my memory, and me not mentioning them does not imply that I have forgotten them.¡± Meng Lianling smiled. She instead turned to urge him, ¡°You did not sleep the whole night. Go get some rest.¡±


    Mo Ye nodded. He was indeed up the whole night thinking about Eleven, about her cold, stubborn, hatred-laced gaze that left him feeling extremely uneasy. He felt uneasy and could not sleep.


    What was laughable was how he, who was extremely certain about exploiting her in exchange for Meng Lianling¡¯s life, had hesitated last night.


    Although the outcome was no different, it was not like him to be uncertain and indecisive. He knew well that he was slightly swayed. If the toxins in Meng Lianling weren¡¯t extremely potent and without an antidote, he did not want to¡­ take the risk.


    When he thought about it, Eleven and Meng Lianling were vastly different to him in terms of significance. There was nothing inappropriate in choosing to sacrifice Eleven in exchange to preserve his woman.


    As Ye Wei gave Mo Jue a round-trip about the island, Mo Jue felt like strangling her and ordering her to go home. Ye Wei was rebellious and rode toward the beach instead.


    She did not ride as aggressively on the beach. When Mo Jue tried to be funny, Ye Wei headed for the uneven parts of the beach which shook him into discomfort. She only stopped after she had her fill of havoc.


    To be more accurate, she fell off the bike as Gorgeous Mo Jue planted his feet on the ground when the motorbike was slightly slower and lifted the bike with his hands. Ye Wei responded fast enough and jumped off the bike, only to land on the sand and climb up after a roll. While she was not hurt, the poor chopper lay on the ground.


    Ye Wei laughed exaggeratedly. ¡°Wow, you can¡¯t be bearing a grudge so deep that you would take your wife out!¡±


    ¡°You dare say that!?¡± Mo Jue was so angry he was about to leap over to grab her, but Ye Wei deftly avoided him and laughed charmingly. Mo Jue flapped his hands in frustration as he could not do anything but sulk.


    How embarrassing!


    Most of the elites of the Mafia were on the island, and they would have looked at him as though he was some freak.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s head home!¡± He flared up.


    As Ye Wei was no obedient thing, she instead leaped onto the rock and sat down. ¡°Mo Jue, are you just going to brood at home? You should come out often and enjoy the sun! Chances are you do not know whether the sun rises from the east or west.¡±


    Mo Jue coldly harrumphed and sat down next to her as she insisted.


    Ye Wei sure knew how to choose places. This beach, a private stretch of water which he and Mo Ye had carved out, was extremely quiet because the islanders did not have the gall to come over. Apart from Big Boss Mo accompanying Meng Lianling, who loved to swim, almost nobody else came here.


    The place, and even the beach, was extremely quiet.


    There were only two lounging umbrellas.


    ¡°Mo Jue, tell me something you have not told me before.¡± Ye Wei scooted closer to him and smiled as she jabbed his shoulders.


    He turned his head and saw her beautiful smile. His look softened. ¡°I have nothing else to add.¡±


    ¡°Am I not your wife? Apart from your name, your elder brother, and your title as the godfather of the Mafia, I know nuts. That doesn¡¯t make sense, so tell me something else, okay?¡± Ye Wei goaded him on as she knew too little about him.


    ¡°Apart from what I have told you, I have nothing else to say.¡±


    ¡®F***!!¡¯


    ¡°Oh, yes, I do. Apart from what you know, I could tell you my exploits in murder and arson.¡±


    ¡°¡­F***!¡± Ye Wei swore again and she looked at him as though he were some freak. ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, you are such a violent and pitiful thing to only have killed in your life.¡±


    Mo Jue coldly harrumphed.


    Ye Wei kept her smile and said, ¡°What else can I say to you? I¡¯m not too different because killing has taken up a substantial part of my life.¡±


    ¡°What a perfect match!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That is why I say we are a perfect match!¡±


    ¡°Perfect my ass!¡± Ye Wei hit his head and smiled. ¡°Couples who complement each other are perfect couples. You call this a perfect match? What kind of warped reasoning is this? Aren¡¯t you afraid that our fights will wreck utter havoc?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t beat me.¡± Mo Jue plainly stated the truth.


    ¡°Men who hit women are cowards.¡± Ye Wei¡¯s lips twitched.


    ¡°Wei Wei, if you hit me, nobody will treat you like a woman.¡± Mo Jue wanted to smile. If any woman were as badass as Ye Wei, anybody who had the slightest feelings for her was asking for a Darwin Award nomination.


    Ye Wei scratched her head. ¡°Am I that aggressive? Let¡¯s find out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not free!¡±


    ¡°Why are you sitting down?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If you have nothing to tell me, mind telling me how we knew each other?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. She suddenly wanted to hear about what happened between them. Mo Jue looked at her in surprise. This woman was out of the norm today. Did she miss her medicines?


    She typically went with the flow and did not seem bothered or asked about anything.


    ¡°Come on, tell me something.¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking about this?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Ye Wei retorted.


    Mo Jue pondered for a moment and said, ¡°No discord, no concord.¡±


    Ye Wei looked up at the sky. The reason given was an ancient and campy reason for knowing one another. Mo Jue described how they met each other for the first time. What happened was such, albeit the change in setting. As Mo Jue had a bump for no apparent reason, he lost sight of the world for a moment. He refused to admit that he had been such an idiot.


    ¡°And then?¡±


    Mo Jue pondered and reasonably changed the setting whilst telling their story again but much more abridged. Ye Wei looked at Mo Jue curiously as she propped her chin up. She suddenly ripped his shirt and saw his well-chiseled chest.


    There was a bullet wound, albeit faded, on Mo Jue¡¯s chest. Mo Jue looked at Ye Wei coldly but she laughed dryly. ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken. Verifying facts is an absolute priority.¡±


    Mo Jue coldly harrumphed again. Ye Wei realized that he loved to harrumph at her for no rhyme or reason.


    She pulled up Mo Jue¡¯s shirt in embarrassment as he stared at her. ¡°I did not say anything, so what was your explanation for?¡± He could not help but mock her.


    ¡°If you are unhappy, so be it. Why are you such a contradiction?¡± Ye Wei scolded him in laughter.


    Mo Jue felt his anger boil over. ¡®Wei Wei, not everybody can express their emotions as brazenly as you do.¡¯


    ¡°I have this tendency to self-abuse.¡± Ye Wei murmured to herself. ¡°If I didn¡¯t, why did I even marry you?¡±


    Should she consider having Mo Jue show her their marriage certificate? If a bullet wound would already leave him this unhappy, would she be struck down by him if she asked him to show her their marriage certificate? Ye Wei shuddered at the thought.


    When Mo Jue heard that, he became flustered and suddenly embraced her extremely tightly. ¡°Self-abuse? Am I not good enough to you?¡±


    ¡°How were you even good to me? Haven¡¯t you always picked a fight whenever we were together?¡±


    ¡°Likewise.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re a gentleman, right? Be more polite toward women, would you?¡±


    ¡°Who told you that I was a gentleman?¡±


    ¡°¡­Dear gorgeous, be elegant, be elegant.¡± Ye Wei deftly changed her words as she chuckled. Gorgeous Mo Jue could not stand her smile swaying before him, and he suddenly leaned before her.


    Ye Wei quickly backed off but ended up missing her footing. Mo Jue could only tell her to be careful as he landed on the sand with her. His svelte body was tightly pressed on hers.


    Ye Wei cursed and pushed Mo Jue away. ¡°Hey, get off me. Your sixty-kilogram frame is heavy.¡±


    Mo Jue suddenly reached out and pinned her hands above her head. Ye Wei, in shock, was not able to resist in time before Mo Jue kissed her lips.


    Mo Jue kissed Ye Wei extremely roughly, and Ye Wei was not used to being this intimate. She clenched her teeth and did not allow Mo Jue to enter. Mo Jue, on the other hand, did not force his way. He pinned his lips against hers and kissed them extremely hard. He sucked on her lips and forced her to accept his warmth and breath, his lips passionately running across her lips. Ye Wei could not stand him kissing this way. As the kiss heated up, warmth spread across their body. The man¡¯s breathing suddenly became heavier and he simply lay on her while viciously biting her lower lip so that she would open her mouth and allow him to roam inside it.


    Ye Wei struggled to stand up, but Mo Jue pinned her down with his legs and ripped her shirt. His searing hot lips landed on her nape and he kissed her even more hungrily¡­


    He could not be bothered and buried his head in her nape and kissed her hungrily. She only felt a pair of fiery hot lips leave a searing hot mark on her skin.


    As though her skin and heart were connected by a path of fire, her blood was ignited and reached a boiling point in no time. Ye Wei¡¯s face was exceptionally warm, and her heart throbbed. Mo Jue just removed her shirt. Her upper body seemed even more flawlessly white on the sand. Her old wounds blended with the hue of pink on her skin under the sun. He was charmed by her unrealistic figure and how good it felt.


    A fiery desire flashed through Mo Jue¡¯s eyes. Ye Wei was shocked and secretly cursed herself for being too careless. She was so smitten to the point she did not realize he had removed her clothes. She grabbed her clothes and tried to put them on in panic, but Mo Jue grabbed them and flung them as far as he could.


    ¡°Mo¡­¡± When she spoke, he kissed her extremely hard and she could not vocalize her rejection. He wrapped his tongue around hers and felt every inch of her skin. As his techniques were raw, not to mention how hard he kissed, Ye Wei¡¯s gums hurt and her teeth clattered. She turned away to avoid him, but he assumed that she was resisting him and his anger burned even brighter. In his anger, he caused her skin to break at several places.


    He was a damn beast!


    Ye Wei, with her free hand, punched Mo Jue in his abdomen. Mo Jue, however, did not seem to feel hurt and continued to kiss her. He even ripped off her bra, her final piece of clothing, and was treated to a wonderful view of her.


    Mo Jue¡¯s purple eyes became a tad darker, and his breathing became heavier as he furiously recalled the glorious view he was treated to when they were in the sewer that day. Her half-naked body sent him into intense arousal, but she teased him and duped him. He recalled the details of how their sparring, and those details, probably because of the male instinct, left a deep impression on him. Every time he recalled the scene, he could not help but become intensely aroused and flustered from the tension.


    Mo Jue moved his hand overbearingly on her, and Ye Wei really panicked. She had never expected him to be dead serious about it. While she was arrogant, willful, and indeed defiant, she did not have the guts to do such a thing on the beach for fear that people would come to the beach anytime. If she became the talk of the town, she would be drowned in her embarrassment.


    ¡°Mo Jue, stop it!¡± Ye Wei tried to stop him in frustration but her reddened face betrayed her arousal. Her back rubbed against the white sand. She was afraid that she would fall to her passion and called Mo Jue to stop before she lost her faculty in a fiery lust. ¡°Stop!¡±


    While she sounded frustrated, she did not sound as strong as she would. In her arousal, she sounded more feminine than usual. Her voice was not as bright and domineering as it was, and she sounded as though she wanted him to ignite her lust even more.


    ¡°You¡¯ll not deny me!¡± Mo Jue kissed her overbearingly. As he kissed her, his firm chest rubbed against her mounds so supple his shirt did not filter the sensation. He was even more aroused, and his chest felt as though it was on fire.


    He presumptuously ran his hand across her supple mounds, but he was so bad at being gentle that Ye Wei was aching from his touch. Ye Wei wanted to bite his tongue but his tongue was so slippery as though it was playing hide-and-seek with her. Ye Wei eventually got tired of it.


    Their lips tightly pressed against each other and the tips of their tongues chased each other. The surroundings were so silent to the point the sounds of them swallowing saliva could be heard. They sounded exceptionally sexy and arousing. The saliva which they didn¡¯t manage to swallow trickled down their lips and made them seem exceptionally sexy.


    As though she had butterflies in her stomach, her heart thumped even faster. Mo Jue hugged her and kissed from her nape down to her bosom. She had to struggle to keep her heart from beating out of control and she bit her slips so that she did not make embarrassing sounds.


    Mo Ye was a stranger to the female anatomy since the theory was somewhat different from practice. After Mo Ye made fun of him, Mo Jue really learned from the beginning. Since he was a person who decisively dealt with all the problems, he went as far as to watch pornographic films to close his knowledge gap. He was, however, disgusted at them as he coldly watched two strangers f*** each other out before his eyes. He had no reaction and could not understand the unreal expressions of the leads in their arousal.


    He had nary a feeling, but he understood that these feelings varied from person to person when he met her.


    Mo Jue did not quite recall how the men in those pornographic videos pleased women. He, instinctively, caressed her mounds and gently sucked on her breasts. He gently bit on it and ran his tongue around it. His hand did not leave her other mound unattended.


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Ye Wei¡¯s throat held back but her breath did not. She made a somewhat sexy moan before holding back for her dear life.


    She was resisting the feeling in her heart, but her body yielded to the whirlpool of seduction.


    ¡°Mo Jue, enough¡­ Enough¡­¡± Ye Wei could only bear this much. If Mo Jue kept it up, she would utterly melt. Mo Jue automatically ignored Ye Wei¡¯s words as he loved her moans. He even bit hard on her nipple. Ye Wei curled her toes and hit him on his shoulder. ¡°Mo Jue!¡± She sharply screamed.


    She was unsure whether she was screaming for him to stop or goad him into continuing. His fiery hot breath poured out on her bosoms, and she shuddered as she put both her hands on his shoulders, trying to push him away. She unknowingly ended up hugging his head while she arched her body, going along with him.


    She must have been mad!


    Damn physical arousal!


    Men or women would be caught in the throes of their passion. Ye Wei, defiant and thrill-seeker at heart, wanted to try how it felt.


    But the contradicting part was the traditional streak in her that was afraid to experiment. The two forces were engaged in a mortal tug-of-war.


    Mo Jue seemed to take a liking to how Ye Wei responded. He was lusting after her body and almost lost his reasoning faculty. That lusty and painful sound brought some of his reasoning faculty back.


    He propped himself up so that he did not heavily press on her while admiring her. She was half-naked, and her face was flushed. Her eyes were crystal clear and there was some sweat on her face. As she panted hard, her chest heaved up and down with her heavy breathing. The gentle and beautiful contour of her mounds was dazzling.


    Anybody who was in such a position and watched upon would feel uneasy, and the same could be said for Ye Wei. She was embarrassed, and anger burned brighter in her eyes. When she was about to fly into a rage, Mo Jue suddenly put his hand on Ye Wei¡¯s mounds. Ye Wei¡¯s words instead became a gentle moan that further brought out her embarrassment and frustration as he caressed her.


    Like a kid who had found the code to happiness, Mo Jue enjoyed her facial expressions. He enjoyed how she looked when she showed restraint, was pleased, in agony, and in pain when she was below him.


    She was like the wind, and in his grasp, this wind was transforming extremely vividly for him. Mo Jue had never felt like this before. Ye Wei always seemed to elude his grasp. This was the first time her emotions were in his grasp.


    He was enthralled with his control over her body. As he caressed her lovingly, he observed her expressions in detail. He deliberately controlled Ye Wei¡¯s body and looked for her erogenous spots. He checked out her earlobes, breasts, and sides and observed how Ye Wei responded. If Ye Wei responded a bit more intensely, he would deliberately tease her harder.


    He fell in love with her expressions. This was when he truly realized that Ye Wei completely belonged to him and nobody could take her away. Her sexy side was all because of him.


    He had a smug pride that was so brazen that he made no point to hide it.


    His slow tempo and deliberate foreplay brought Ye Wei to both ice and fire. His deliberately smug smile made her even more aroused.


    ¡°Get off me, damn it! If you still dare to get frisky with me, I¡¯ll cripple you!¡± Ye Wei roared as she swung her hand down at Mo Jue. Mo Jue knew that she was angry and appropriately stopped. He held her hands above her head before leaning in to kiss her mounds and suck on her nipples much more quickly and passionately than before¡­


    Ye Wei was almost startled by him, who was in deep arousal. Her breathing deepened and she lost all reasoning as he passionately sucked and caressed her. She could not help but reach for his back.


    She caressed him back in response.


    Damn physical arousal!


    Her taking the initiative made Mo Jue even more aroused. He kissed Ye Wei downward from her mounds. When he encountered her leisure pants, he pulled them off and Ye Wei blushed even more¡­


    ¡°Wei Wei¡­¡± Mo Jue gently called Ye Wei and sounded hoarser than before as he roughly reached between her legs. Ye Wei suddenly recalled that they were a couple and this should not be their first time¡­


    Was there a difference between doing it once or twice? It was still him after all.


    As she thought about it, she suddenly grabbed his arms and sat up. Mo Jue, in shock, thought that she was about to resist. Ye Wei instead held his head and kissed him hard on his lips.


    She was even more adept than Mo Jue, and he did not resist her. Like a queen, Ye Wei took the initiative and ripped his shirt as she kissed him. She ripped his shirt even more wildly than he did and ripped away a row of buttons along the way, then threw the shirt out. Their completely naked upper bodies were against each other, rubbing against each other. Ye Wei sat on his lap and pulled his belt off¡­

 Chapter 465 - Untitled

    Mo Jue did not expect Ye Wei to take such initiative. While she had resisted a little at the start, Mo Jue would naturally never reject a gorgeous beauty who threw herself into his embrace and played along with her. They, in that very moment, were down to the last piece of clothing between them. Ye Wei knelt before him as she landed kisses on her collarbone, chest, and abdomen, leaving a passionate love bite.


    This extremely beautiful feeling sent Mo Jue into a spiral of arousal and enthralled him even more than when he took the initiative. He almost melded into Ye Wei¡¯s passion and completely surrendered his initiative to her. He enjoyed the happiness and pride that Ye Wei gave to him.


    Ye Wei¡¯s hands were not the smoothest and it had slight callouses. The callouses set off even more intense arousal in him. He grunted in response, and in concert with Ye Wei¡¯s actions, he gave her the same pleasure.


    The two of them were seemingly lost and had completely fallen prey to their passions. Ye Wei¡¯s initiative took their passions to a climax and Mo Jue hugged her and allowed her to kiss his chest while he looked up into the sky. The pure sky seemed to have taken on a darker hue.


    The two of them crazily explored each other¡¯s bodies and enjoyed the pride and satisfaction from their partner¡¯s arousal. They strived to maximize their partner¡¯s pleasure. The two of them, in heat, seemed like two beasts out for each other¡¯s lives.


    At that moment, both of them were completely naked. Mo Jue hugged Ye Wei and suddenly pinned her underneath him. His body was uncomfortably tense, and he wanted to relieve the tension by burying himself in her love path and making a home run. But she was Ye Wei. He thus had a hint of pity for her and patiently aroused her with thorough foreplay. However, he had no experience and anyhow ran his hand between the folds of her legs but could not find her love hole.


    Thanks to his ministrations, Ye Wei was aflame with sexual desire. As she struggled to bear with the pain, she really wondered whether they were really married and whether he had any sexual experience. ¡°Do you know exactly what to do?¡±


    Questioning a man¡¯s sexual prowess was extremely humiliating. Mo Jue angrily shushed her up. Ye Wei allowed him to and he kissed her lips until they swelled. She propped herself up and looked at him. His erection was thoroughly startling. His dimensions¡­


    If it had been her first time, she would have been uncomfortable. However, she should not worry as it was not their first time. They were, after all, married. As he looked at her completely naked form, Mo Jue felt a fiery desire spread through him. Little Mo Jue, who seemed to have picked up those lusty vibes, throbbed with precum in agreement. Ye Wei wanted to smile but felt a sudden tightening in her lower half as though there was something foreign in her.


    As his fingers ran amok in her love canal, she felt a slight numbing in her spine and her arousal built up as though there was a fiery desire burning in her abdomen. Mo Jue suddenly stopped and looked at Ye Wei.


    His purple eyes seemed a tad deeper as though he was in joy and enduring it. Ye Wei squinted as she enjoyed him pleasing her. When Ye Wei did not notice, Mo Jue suddenly kissed her on her lips hard and pulled his finger out of her.


    Ye Wei, impatient from his grinding, lifted her legs and rubbed his sides in discomfort, expressing her desire for him to enter her. Mo Jue instead pressed on her legs hard and kissed her lips.


    Although he started off kissing her roughly, it became gentle and lingering. Ye Wei hugged him in response. While he responded warmly, he patiently coaxed her gently.


    It was not steamy, but intense.


    Ye Wei felt her heart palpitate as she gently called Mo Jue.


    ¡°Wei Wei, no. Let¡¯s call it a day.¡± Wei Wei almost did not clearly hear Mo Jue¡¯s hoarse reply. It was afraid that most women would never believe that a man who was about to get sexual would call it a day.


    Even his member was throbbing in agreement as precum dripped.


    Knowing that Ye Wei was not deflowered, Mo Jue was ecstatic. Although he did not quite understand it, he understood it once he felt that thin barrier in Ye Wei, which meant that she had yet to be deflowered. Mo Jue was actually not too concerned about whether Ye Wei had been deflowered. She started out extremely young, and she had already made a name for herself at the age of thirteen. That, along with her willingness to have her way, meant that it was not the first time she had flirted with men.


    Most assassination organizations would deflower their female killers young to allow them to carry out their mission. He had no qualms about that as he wanted her regardless of whether she was deflowered or not. He was an idiot when it came to matters of lust, but he guessed along conventional reasoning whether he was her first lover.


    Him not minding was one thing, but being certain was another. Mo Jue was ecstatic at that moment, but whatever happened utterly stifled him.


    Why?


    Ye Wei was not deflowered, so he could not touch her now. When he said that they were married, Ye Wei asked him how long they had been married for that night and he anyhow responded with ¡®six months¡¯. Would a woman, married for half a year, still remain deflowered?


    He was unable to explain it in any way and he thought Ye Wei was deflowered as well. This was a tacky issue, and this particular woman opened his eyes.


    Given how smart and keen Ye Wei was, she was no fool and would suspect what he said if he went ahead to have sex with her. As he did not want to lose her trust and risk her seeing through his lie for the want of sexual pleasure, Mo Jue would clearly not have sex with her.


    It took him immense pain to reach the status quo with her where he could talk about much under the sun with her and how she would not reject him and she even drew closer to him. How could he take the risk and push her away?


    To gain Ye Wei¡¯s suspicion for a moment¡¯s desire was not worth it at all!


    Mo Jue held back the sexual desire coursing through him with his dear life. Damn it, had he known this would happen, he would have made up a more reasonable story.


    The feeling of smashing a rock onto one¡¯s own leg was how Mo Jue¡¯s conflicted heart was feeling.


    To not be able to feast on Ye Wei despite how willingly she gave herself to Mo Jue made him feel¡­ extremely conflicted.


    Ye Wei gradually recovered from the haze of lust, finding the situation at hand to be bizarre. Both of them, almost completing their home run and completely naked, quietly looked at each other as though the steamy passion they were in earlier was just an illusion.


    Mo Jue quickly picked up her shirt from the floor and haphazardly put it on for Ye Wei. Ye Wei¡¯s eyes burned with a fire and she seemed somewhat awkward. What was he up to? To think she willingly stripped herself and gave herself to him, only for him to suddenly say that he would not have her. How could this feeling be described? Besides, both of them were both in a predicament, and it was not as though he was not lusting after her either. For all these to end so quickly, how should she feel?


    Questioning the sexual charm of a woman was an extremely serious issue.


    She always had what she wanted, and she had never experienced the awkwardness of being rejected this openly. Mo Jue had taught her the first lesson in that.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Wei sounded somewhat cold.


    ¡°I¡¯ve my own problems and us doing it today is unsuitable,¡± Mo Jue said.


    ¡°Unsuitable? Are you f***ing kidding me? If you are ¡®unsuitable¡¯, then why the f*** did you turn me on? Do I look like the type who is perfectly chill with you doing me as and when you feel like it?¡± Ye Wei swore in her anger.


    She looked like somebody who was dissatisfied as her desires were not fulfilled.


    She looked down at his junior, which was still throbbing and dripping with precum lustily. Since she had no issues turning him on, why did he suddenly stop?


    Ye Wei was extremely baffled.


    Mo Jue turned away when Ye Wei looked at him blatantly. Since he was about to burst a blood vessel, Mo Jue decided to just stand up and swim naked to calm his temper.


    Ye Wei gritted her teeth behind him.


    Sand clung onto her back. She was not the most comfortable as well. ¡°Damn it, Mo Jue, you¡¯d better not think of doing me again!¡±


    Ye Wei decided to also take off her clothes and, like him, swim naked. She had to calm her temper and wash herself up as she was not too comfortable with all that sand on her.


    Mo Jue wanted to enter the water to avoid her, but he did not expect her to join him in the water, naked. The brazen display of her figure was enough to cause men to nosebleed. Mo Jue, for a moment, wanted to ignore what had happened earlier and continue where he had left off.


    Little Mo Jue, that had just become a tad flaccid, became turgid again. Mo Jue had a headache. Ye Wei, given her character, was deliberately not giving him an easy time as he did not give her an easy time.


    Ye Wei actually used to swim naked in the past. She and Eleven would head out to the sea and swim whenever they felt like it. Since it was silent, she had no worries.


    It was somebody else¡­


    She freshened herself up and looked at somebody in the distance. The two of them were extremely close to each other earlier, but he scooted as far away as he could. Ye Wei coldly smiled. She wondered if he was treating her like the plague.


    ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, tell me why. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll not spare you,¡± Ye Wei coolly replied while smiling brightly. Her bright smile sent chills down his spine.


    Mo Jue remained silent, and Ye Wei sounded even colder. ¡°You¡¯ve got nothing to say? Since I am burning with desire and unsatisfied, I¡¯ll go find some man onshore and do it with him. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t seduce a single man.¡±


    ¡°You dare!¡± Mo Jue sounded malicious.


    ¡°Then, please tell me why. I¡¯m all ears.¡± Ye Wei smiled.


    Mo Jue hesitated for a moment before plainly saying, ¡°There¡¯s a toxin in my body, and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll infect you with it.¡±


    ¡°What toxin?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a special toxin, and Claire has yet to completely neutralize the toxins in me,¡± Mo Jue said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I forgot about it.¡±


    Ye Wei frowned suspiciously, and then she recalled him taking his medicine that day. ¡°You can¡¯t die from it, right?¡± She calmed her heart.


    Mo Jue stared at Ye Wei angrily, but Ye Wei did not seem fazed. ¡°I must say that you have the balls to turn me on despite knowing that your body is not in the best condition. And it¡¯s not just once, I believe?¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s head ached. He had no idea how to end the conversation. She would ask more and his answers were more likely to slip. He hence looked at her deeply and said, ¡°My desire got the better of me.¡±


    Ye Wei paused and looked at him steely. She then looked away and coughed twice uneasily. Was this the only sweet thing that he had said to her?


    Mo Jue was wondering if she would stop asking any more questions.


    What should have been a consensual affair ended with the two of them steaming away in the sea.


    Ye Wei did not speak to Mo Jue for the whole day and slammed the door hard once she returned to the mansion. She suavely said, ¡°You¡¯ll have the study room tonight.¡±


    Mo Jue, oddly, did not protest. Ye Wei only learned why he did not protest in the evening. It was because protesting would not work. Even though she had locked herself in the room and fell asleep, he managed to enter the room. Ye Wei, in her sweet slumber, was roused from it when he came in with the keys in his hands.


    ¡°Who allowed you to enter the room?¡± Ye Wei kneaded her blurry eyes and sat up in a daze. As she did not sleep well the night before and had a rough morning, she was not in the best of spirits and did not sleep too well. Her sleeping robe was slightly loose and it revealed her pale shoulders. The bruises on them spoke of the passion they enjoyed in the morning. Mo Jue felt his dry throat tighten and he suddenly turned around.


    That vixen!


    As he looked at the marks on her that belonged to him, he recalled her perfect figure and passionate kisses. Without thinking further, he pinned her down on the bed and wantonly teased her.


    ¡°Your computer.¡± Mo Jue coughed a few times and put his laptop on the table. He turned on the laptop, helped her change the system and set the connection. Ye Wei, who was in a slumber, woke up, leaped up from the bed, and rushed over.


    Mo Jue turned back and looked at her. Her sleeping robe was quite loose, which he overlooked, her red lips were swollen, and there were marks of passion on her. She, with her bare feet and fluffy hair, made for an indescribable sexiness.


    ¡°Wear your clothes properly.¡± Mo Jue felt his heart skip a beat and his breathing paused. His body was uncontrollably tensed for a moment while he barked at her.


    Ye Wei looked down at herself and tightened the band around her sleeping robe. ¡°You¡¯ve never seen this before? You¡¯re the one who made all these marks. Isn¡¯t it a bit too late to act innocent?¡±


    Mo Jue, at a loss for words, stared at her in frustration.


    Ye Wei grabbed a chair and sat next to him. She said, ¡°You really got me a laptop. I was expecting otherwise.¡±


    ¡°How cunning of you.¡±


    ¡°I got it. You are not the most accommodating.¡± When it came to bickering, Ye Wei outshone even those whom she could not hold a fight against.


    Mo Jue coldly harrumphed.


    ¡°Can I surf the internet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can,¡± Mo Jue replied.


    Ye Wei was content. Mo Jue looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re just watching online videos and playing games?¡±


    ¡°Whatever works to kill time.¡± Ye Wei smiled and put a hand on his shoulder. ¡°You are also boring. You claimed to bring me here for a vacation but locked me up at home every single day. What kind of husband are you? That¡¯s a big fat failure in your duties as a husband.¡±


    ¡°Once I¡¯m less busy¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not pinning my hopes on that,¡± Ye Wei coolly replied. Mo Jue had helped her connect to the internet signal. Ye Wei took the laptop over and randomly opened a webpage. Mo Jue took a look and realized it was a military forum.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just opened this webpage at random, and it¡¯s this webpage.¡± Ye Wei scratched her head. She merely entered some random website.


    Mo Jue remained silent and allowed her to have fun.


    After Mo Jue left, Ye Wei then opened up the internet search engine and searched for her own name. The search results shocked her. ¡°Damn it, my mother sure is not the nicest to give me such a common name. With so many Ye Weis around, which one is the real me?¡±


    After flipping through over ten pages of search engine results in a glum, Ye Wei was confused and entered ¡®top international killer Ye Wei¡¯ into the search engine. She paused for a moment and hovered above the enter button for a few seconds before pressing it.


    While she had expected the smallest bit of information, she ended up with a blank page.


    ¡°F***ing hell! No information on such a sensational international topic? What kind of international search engine is this?¡± Ye Wei was frustrated and could not help but ramble. Did Mo Jue and Meng Lianling deceive her?


    It shouldn¡¯t be the case!


    The information might only be found on special domains.


    Ye Wei then searched for ¡®the top international killer¡¯ and ended up with information about a few international movies. She was shocked and decided to watch international news instead.


    Mo Jue, who was watching her from his study room, saw her adorable face and broke into a smile. Ye Wei did not know that it was not that she could not find it, but he had filtered information that would be displayed on her computer.


    Ye Wei did not know that, and she went back to sleep after she did not find any more information. As Ye Wei was rarely this adorable, Mo Jue, who was stifled the whole day, felt much better.


    He prepared dinner and delivered it to Ye Wei¡¯s room. Ye Wei was already awake and was watching videos while holding the computer, laughing happily. Mo Jue went to take a look out of curiosity. She was watching some humorous anime.


    ¡°What are you watching?¡±


    ¡°Anime.¡±


    Ye Wei was having a whale of time laughing, but Mo Jue did not understand after watching for a while and could not laugh. He felt silly instead. He instructed her to have her food as he had some work to see to.


    Ye Wei beckoned him to quickly leave.


    Mo Jue disliked being ignored in such a manner and seemed to be about to hit Ye Wei, who displayed a textbook palace-esque posture. ¡°Your Highness, please travel safely. Your concubine will await your pampering and doting in bed.¡±


    Mo Jue, ¡°¡­¡±


    Even as he went out, he heard Ye Wei¡¯s happy laughter. Maybe giving her a computer was the right thing to do.


    Mo Jue checked his feelings and drove out of the mansion toward the mountain dungeon. He wanted to see for himself whether Ye Wei¡¯s dreams were real or coincidental.


    As he drove up the hill, he was accompanied by the silent night that was interrupted by the sound of waves lapping against the rocks. Mo Jue looked up and saw stars dot the night sky. The scenery, when looking down from the top of the mountain, was extremely good.


    He silently watched the small mansion and suddenly had a slight desire not to enter to discover the truth.


    The guards at the entrance respectfully greeted him but saw him stand outside emotionlessly. The few guards did not make a sound. Mo Jue pondered for a moment and eventually entered.


    The guards at the entrance hurriedly called Mo Ye after Mo Jue entered.


    Mo Jue entered the study room, flipped the hidden switch, and entered it. When he reached the research lab, there was a sad and shrill roar as though somebody was hitting something that created a dull sound. ¡°Let me out of here¡­¡±


    He could hear that sad and shrill sound that was hoarse.


    The voice seemed to be trapped in the person¡¯s vocal cords. He could not tell whether it was a male or female.


    Doctor Claire and the few experts were researching something when somebody noticed Mo Jue and greeted him. Doctor Claire then regained his senses and walked toward Mo Jue.


    ¡°Second master, what brings you here?¡± Doctor Claire secretly cursed his bad luck.


    Mo Jue flatly said, ¡°I can¡¯t remember who is imprisoned here. Who¡¯s below?¡±

 Chapter 466 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Doctor Claire was in a fluster. The experts around him did not dare to speak and quietly looked at each other instead. When Mo Jue looked around sternly, their gazes betrayed a panic in them. While they were huddled together discussing something, Mo Jue separated them and they got busy and listed what happened.


    According to what he knew, the mountain top mansion was rarely utilized. Was it for the toxins in Meng Lianling¡¯s body? Who was the person below? Who was screaming this sadly?


    ¡°Second master¡­¡±


    ¡°Open the door!¡± Mo Jue¡¯s voice dispersed amidst the air that had the scent of medicine. Seeing Doctor Claire hesitated, Mo Jue coldly laughed and mockingly smiled. ¡°Mister Claire, I do not want to repeat myself.¡±


    Claire heard the anger in Mo Jue¡¯s voice, and he sighed before opening the door for him. Apart from Mo Ye, nobody would stop Mo Jue, who was insistent on having his way. The hoarse voice rang out again, and it was even duller and hoarser than before. As Mo Jue followed the steps down into the dungeon, he had a bad omen.


    The person below gave him the shock of his life.


    Mo Jue was baffled. His purple eyes opened wide to see a woman inside hitting the glass door in insanity and anger. She had long, unkempt hair and her body was bloodied, not to mention her reddened eyes. She was so skinny to the point her skin wrapped her bones and nobody could tell how beautiful she once was. She hit the glass door crazily and desperately, painting the glass door with bloodstains. Her features were utterly contorted by the extreme pain she was in.


    Although he was a cold person, what he saw sent a chill through him and he could not help but take a slight pity on the person inside. He was, however, more shocked than shaken.


    Eleven?!


    How could it be?


    While he honestly did not associate what he saw with Eleven at first glance, her features were still present despite their contortion and he managed to make out Eleven¡¯s identity.


    The thought of that hardy woman becoming so scorned and despised never crossed his mind, and he failed to make the association for a moment.


    ¡°Claire!!¡± Mo Jue suddenly roared. He looked around the dungeon in anger. Claire did not follow Mo Jue down, and he was the only person in the dungeon.


    What had they done to her?


    What Ye Wei had dreamed of was all real.


    ¡°Ahh!!¡± Eleven screamed crazily as she looked at Mo Jue with her bloodshot eyes. ¡°Mo Ye, let me out¡­ Let me out¡­¡±


    Mo Jue entered the code and opened the glass door. Eleven rushed at him madly and threw a punch at him. Mo Jue frowned and caught her arms in a grip. As Eleven had struggled for long, she had little strength left in her and was not particularly offensive. Mo Jue was able to hold her easily. Had it been somebody else who dared to throw a punch at him, and said person was not Ye Wei, he would have broken the other person¡¯s elbow in a reverse grip. Whether it was his hidden compassion at work or simply because Eleven was Ye Wei¡¯s closest friend, he did not break her arm and instead held her hand and prevented her from moving.


    She seemed to be insane, and she had a weird odor on her as though she had not showered for days. Her hair was unkempt and dry like wilted grass. Her face was insufferable, and she had many bloodstains on her clothing, both old and new. This stench, combined with the smell of medicine mixed with the fresh stench of blood, was extremely unbearable and almost made him vomit. Mo Jue frowned and looked down at this woman he was not familiar with.


    He had a scant impression of her. When she was with Ye Wei, she was not as eminent as Ye Wei and hence did not draw attention to herself. They worked extremely well as a team as one was eminent and the other much withdrawn, like yin and yang. Most people would focus on Ye Wei and ignore her. His impression of her, from the beginning, was that she was Ye Wei¡¯s closest sister.


    His only deeper impression of her was when she was in pursuit of Mo Ye and pointed her gun at him while he watched quietly from a distance. Although she had a good opportunity to disrupt their operation in City A, she hesitated and lost her chance.


    Mo Ye asked him who that woman was. His answer: Eleven.


    Mo Ye described her as a weird woman.


    He did not understand why Mo Ye described her as weird but did not pursue the question further. It seemed that Mo Ye saw Eleven, and he did not know that Mo Ye had always liked Meng Lianling. He thought that his brother wanted to win over some new woman, somebody who could catch his brother¡¯s attention. That was his deepest impression of Eleven.


    But why did she become like this?


    Human, yet inhuman.


    Devilish, yet not devilish.


    ¡®Brother, what are you up to?¡¯


    She was clearly inhumanly tortured.


    Eleven struggled and suddenly grabbed his collar while her bloodshot eyes revealed sadness and intense hatred. ¡°Mo Ye, why? Why are you treating me like this?¡±


    Claire, who was upstairs, was in shock. This was the first time, apart from her mad screams, Eleven spoke in these ten-over days. She asked once again in a hoarse voice, ¡°Why??!!¡±


    The voice, while sounding sad, carried her signature toughness and pride.


    ¡°I am Mo Jue!¡± Mo Jue looked down at the bloodied marks Eleven left on his shirt. Eleven¡¯s fingers were bone-thin. Mo Jue frowned and reached out to cover her eyes. ¡°I am Mo Jue.¡± He punctuated his words.


    Eleven had been jabbed with toxins by cold-looking people in gloves for a long time and she had never felt the warmth of a person since. She waved his hand away and seemed to regain some of her faculty.


    She let go of Mo Jue¡¯s hands and then grabbed them again. ¡°Wei Wei, where¡¯s Wei Wei?¡±


    ¡°She is extremely fine!¡± Mo Jue said as he felt her loosen her grip on his hand. He saw a hint of ease in her bloodshot eyes. He felt his heart being thumped on hardly as a dull pain fell upon it. She was still concerned about Ye Wei despite being in such a condition?


    And Ye Wei actually dreamed of the pain that she was in.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Mo Jue asked. ¡°Why did they do this to you?¡±


    ¡°F*** off!¡± She softly and coldly evicted him. As she turned away from him, the physical pain she was in made her slightly tremble.


    Mo Jue quietly stood behind her. What else could he do?


    Spare her?


    As there was no movement after a long moment, Eleven could not bear it. The physical torture chipped away at her hardiness and her stubborn streak. She tried to preserve herself but it was to no avail¡­


    The toxins in her started to spread and clash against each other. The toxins tore at her body, and she endured a horrifying pain.


    The pain went directly to her head. She suddenly looked up and roared.


    ¡°Ahh!!¡± She suddenly threw herself against the glass wall violently, and there was a fresh bloodstain on the wall. Mo Jue, sensing that something was amiss with her, frowned. What did Claire inject her with that turned her into this mess she was?


    As they were of a kind, they understood each other better. For people like them, they would never allow themselves to slip into insanity or display their weaknesses before their enemies unless they were in extremely unbearable pain.


    But, if they were unable to endure said pain, what kind of pain was it?


    When Mo Jue was about to go over to stop her, he suddenly heard footsteps. Almost at once, Eleven regained her sense and attacked Mo Jue crazily. As she hit him, her facial features grew utterly contorted. ¡°Why?? Why??¡± She asked in rage.


    She sounded low and deep, her vocal cords seemingly wrecked. ¡°Mo Ye, you ingrate¡­ I will f***ing kill you!! I will f***ing kill you!!¡±


    She mistook Mo Jue for Mo Ye once again, and her vision was clearly chaotic. She neither punched hard nor fast, but doggedly. The hatred in her eyes was so intense it inspired fear.


    Mo Jue dodged aside and looked outside the glass door. Mo Ye was already present, and he coolly stood outside as he watched Eleven mistake Mo Jue for him and crazily attack him while swearing she would kill him.


    Mo Jue frowned. Eleven went insane and there was that slight perplexity in Mo Ye¡¯s cold gaze. Eleven was finally speaking to him although she was speaking to the wrong person. She had never asked him why he treated her this way but repeatedly asked why amidst her madness this time.


    She vowed she would kill him.


    Kill him?


    She hated him!


    Given that he tortured her into this predicament for no rhyme or reason, how could she not hate him?


    ¡°You utter ingrate! How cold and unscrupulous can you¡­¡± Eleven lost her bearings and screamed crazily. As she tried to land a hit, she ended up hurting herself. Mo Jue wanted to stop Eleven, but she instead held his collar and hit him crazily. ¡°You f***ing ingrate, cold and unscrupulous¡­ I really hate¡­ not killing you then.¡±


    Mo Jue looked at an insane Eleven in shock. ¡°Eleven, I am not Mo Ye!¡± He roared.


    ¡°Yes, I know you are not. If I knew that things would turn out this way, I should have killed you and not spared you back then!¡± Eleven still sounded deep despite using all her strength to speak.


    Mo Ye was shocked. ¡®Kill him long ago¡¯? What was her basis for that? She simply had no chance to.


    ¡°The farmer and the snake¡­ Haha¡­ Why was I so foolish?¡± Eleven laughed madly and slapped Mo Jue hard. Mo Jue dodged it and Eleven, seemingly crying and sad, said, ¡°I hate you!¡±


    Mo Jue could not stand Eleven this insane and was about to knock her out. Mo Ye suddenly pushed his hand away and help Eleven¡¯s shoulders tightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He realized that there was something amiss with Eleven, but how could one take an insane person seriously? He wanted to know exactly what she meant.


    Eleven coldly laughed. ¡°Mo Ye, I f***ing hate you. You¡¯d better not keep me alive. If not¡­ I will take your damn life someday.¡± Eleven punctuated her words.


    ¡°I am asking you what you f***ing meant!¡± Mo Ye barked at her.


    Eleven smiled at him mockingly. ¡°Why? Why are you injecting me with toxins?¡±


    ¡°I was f***ing asking you what you meant!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Eleven asked as though she did not hear him.


    ¡°You want to know why, huh? Fine. I¡¯ll tell you!¡± His uneasiness and panicking heart made him cold and brutal. ¡°Lianling is poisoned, and she needs your blood in order to create the antidote.¡±


    ¡°Lianling¡­ Lian¡­¡±

 Chapter 467 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Lianling¡­ Lian¡­¡± Eleven¡¯s lips trembled and she seemed lucid or even more insane. While she wanted to smile, she would not break into a smile. Even her hands that grabbed Mo Ye became stiff.


    Her angry and distorted face became stunned and aghast, and her gaze turned complicated.


    ¡°Brother, to think that you did this because of the poison in Meng Lianling¡­¡± Mo Jue was extremely shocked and beyond belief. He suddenly recalled Eleven¡¯s special constitution. That explained why his brother often asked him about Eleven so that he did not have to ask Ye Wei and leave traces in the process.


    So he took notice of her special constitution.


    This was, to a woman, a tad too cruel.


    ¡°Meng Lianling¡­ Meng Lianling¡­¡± Eleven murmured to herself as she slowly looked up at him. Eleven seemed to have tears in her eyes. She suddenly tightened her grip on him. ¡°You and Meng Lianling¡­ Hehehe¡­¡±


    What a chilling laughter. It was not cold laughter or mocking. It was a hollow laughter that sent Mo Jue frowning as he found her extremely weird.


    Nobody, even Mo Ye and Mo Jue, could tell what was on her mind. Mo Ye felt her hand stiffen and looked down at her hand. He was extremely shocked at how skinny she had become, to the point her hand almost resembled a skeleton. It was merely skin that covered her bones. He could not think too much and held her shoulders whilst asking her, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning behind what you said earlier?¡±


    He could only think of such a response.


    Eleven did not seem to hear it, and Mo Ye shook her hard without regard for her one too many injuries. Eleven was in a daze and asked, ¡°Is she that important to you?¡±


    Mo Jue, as though he could not bear Mo Ye to say something unkind, or in defense of his brother, said, ¡°Eleven, please do not blame my brother for this. Lianling saved my brother once and we owe her a life.¡±


    ¡°Saved?!¡± Eleven suddenly trembled as though she was suffering from a heart attack. When the Mo brothers thought she would faint and die, she stood stubbornly as though she was fine. Her eyes had a missing mockery and she seemed terrifying.


    A moment later, she asked in a daze, ¡°Who else is she, apart from your lover, to you?¡±


    Her gaze made him utterly flustered and irritated. As he showed his irritation, he forgot the numbing pain in the bottom of his heart. ¡°My fianc¨¦e!¡± He roared.


    ¡°Fianc¨¦e¡­ Haha¡­¡± Eleven broke into a bone-chilling smile as she looked into Mo Ye¡¯s eyes as though she never knew him. Her laughter was hollow, yet insane.


    It was as though she expended the laughter quotient the heavens owed her. Tears trickled down the corners of her eyes. Mo Ye¡¯s heart ached, and he did not understand why.


    He clearly knew that he did not like her smile at all. He would rather she looked at him coldly and full of hatred instead of this¡­ hollow yet mad laughter.


    Didn¡¯t she know that her laughter would make even the most hardened man feel¡­ his own cruelty?


    ¡°Stop laughing!¡± Mo Ye suddenly roared. Eleven still smiled, and she probably did not know why she was laughing. She just wanted to laugh and she looked at Mo Ye as though he was a fool.


    Mo Ye was angry and he wanted to push her away. He, however, saw the injuries on her arms and stopped. ¡°You will not laugh anymore. Do you hear me?¡± He roared.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ a joke!¡± Eleven laughed as she grabbed his arm even more tightly to the point her fingertips dug into his flesh.


    ¡°Answer me, damn it! What did you mean when you said that earlier?¡± Mo Ye kept asking as he pinched Eleven¡¯s chin and looked at her maliciously. ¡°You will tell me everything clearly and stop laughing!¡±


    It was only when he looked at her directly did he realize that her face had lost its luster and was wilting bit by bit. Was this still her? How did she become like this? What did those toxins do to her?


    Why was she so afraid?


    He suddenly lost courage and was in fear. Would she die? Why could he sense the anger in her eyes? Why could he sense that her life was slowly ebbing away through his fingertips and could never be regained?


    His fingers that pinched her chin lost their temperature and were as cold as the air underground.


    ¡°So I still have some value, huh¡­ To save that woman of yours¡­¡± Eleven laughed emptily as she shook her head and released her grip on Mo Ye¡¯s hands. Mo Ye suddenly panicked and felt that he could no longer have a hold on her. ¡°You are not only an utter ingrate, but you are also utterly blind and utterly heartless. Mo Ye, you¡­ will eventually learn what wishing you were dead feels like.¡±


    ¡°How did I let you down? Ungrateful? Heartless? Blinded? Tell me how I was ungrateful, heartless, and blind!¡± Mo Ye coldly smiled as he gripped her shoulders even more tightly. ¡°Tell me!¡±


    She had to clearly explain why she pinned so many accusations on him.


    Mo Jue suddenly had a weird feeling that the two of them¡­ seemed to have an entanglement that could not be clarified. Eleven hated him, but why? His brother had no dealings with her and did not know her. If that was the case, why did she sound as though his brother had disappointed her?


    And¡­


    He looked at Mo Ye and secretly panicked. While Mo Ye might not have realized it, he looked at Eleven so¡­ differently. He never saw Mo Ye spiral out of control this much.


    Even when the toxins in Meng Lianling acted up for the first time and she was near-death, he was never this flustered and angry.


    While he felt weird, he could not quite put a finger on it.


    Eleven chuckled amidst the pain and mocked. ¡°Go guess and recall it. Mo Ye, I want you to recall it¡­ I want you to experience that feeling.¡±


    If she was not saying, why did she have to say it? Or rather, how? Would he suddenly change his attitude and she would suffer a bit less? Would he be thankful for her grace and beg for her forgiveness? She did not want all that.


    Why was she so calm despite pinning so much blame on him? Why?


    She had experienced much more pain and desperation, so what else could daunt her? She had made peace with herself, and the more she cried today, the guiltier he would feel. All that would catch up with him in due time would be even worse.


    Since he had hurt her as though it was for granted, why did she have to clarify everything?


    She wanted Mo Ye to recall what happened and not think about what befell her before. She wanted him to recall how he was such an ingrate. If he could, she would repay him tenfold, perhaps a hundredfold, of what he did to her. If he could not, she had no qualms about it¡­


    She could not be bothered about him!


    She could let him do all he could for his ¡®fianc¨¦e¡¯. It had nothing to do with her, nothing to do with her at all¡­


    She hated Mo Ye.


    She did not understand why she had to hate him. She knew that he was so vicious and cruel, but she only understood why today and was at a loss as to whether to cry or laugh. For his woman¡­ Meng Lianling¡­ Hahaha! That was such an utter joke!


    It was the biggest joke under the sun.


    She clearly understood why she hated him.


    ¡°Tell me, damn it!¡± Mo Ye raged. ¡°Eleven, please don¡¯t force me to guess, okay? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°F*** off!¡± Eleven suddenly pushed him away and became insane again. ¡°Get the f*** out! Get the f*** out of my damn sight and don¡¯t ever appear before me again!!¡±


    Mo Ye¡¯s face became steely as he stared at her. ¡°If you are not going to tell me, don¡¯t expect me to just leave.¡±


    ¡°You fool¡­¡± Eleven gently laughed.


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s get out of here first.¡± Mo Jue could bear it no longer and tried to pull Mo Ye away. Mo Ye slung him away viciously as he did not want to leave. He did not know why he was so insistent on hearing Eleven explain. He should not have been this obstinate about getting an explanation from her.


    But he somewhat knew that he had forgotten something important.


    ¡°If you are not saying anything, Ye Wei dies.¡± Mo Ye was forced to bring his trump card into play as he coolly replied. ¡°Ye Wei is on the island, and do you want to know how she is doing? Don¡¯t force me to kill her before your damn eyes.¡±


    Mo Jue clenched his fists whereas Eleven looked at him, stunned. ¡°Threatening to kill is unnecessary. Unless¡­ you can do without Mo Jue, go ahead and kill her.¡±


    She called Mo Ye out on his bluff, leaving Mo Ye shocked.


    Eleven looked at him coldly. ¡°F*** off!¡±


    She could no longer stand being in the same space as him. This was the second time she showed him the door. Mo Ye grabbed her shoulders maliciously and said, ¡°I will never regret what I did. Just wait and see, and don¡¯t die.¡±


    Eleven shook her head. ¡°Relax. I will live well just to personally see you¡­ irreversibly perish!¡±


    She paused and sounded a tad tougher. ¡°Mo Ye, you will beg for my mercy someday. I¡¯ll wait for that day!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Mo Ye pushed her away viciously in a huff. Eleven¡¯s body could not stand up to his hard shove and backed away. She knocked into the glass wall and then fell back onto the floor.


    She was tired, physically and mentally, and decided to lie on the glass floor alone. She heard their leaving footsteps and the door then closed.


    Nobody could stand being confined in that enclosed space alone. She, thankfully, had endured such repression and loneliness in her youth. These ten-over days of solitary confinement were not unbearable.


    The hardest to bear was the toxins that raced inside her.


    The toxins in Eleven¡¯s body acted up again and she curled her body, trembling. The pain this time was not as unbearable as before. She laughed dazedly¡­


    Meng Lianling¡­


    ¡®Hehe¡­ Mo Ye, you are a damn fool.¡¯

 Chapter 468 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    As the Mo brothers left the dungeon, Mo Ye asked Claire about progress on the development of the antidote and Mo Jue quietly listened. Once the two of them left the mansion, Mo Jue grabbed Mo Ye by the collar and pinned him against the roof of the car. ¡°Brother, are you f***ing out of your mind!?¡± Mo Jue roared.


    Mo Ye slowly reached out and pulled Mo Jue¡¯s hand off him. He straightened his collar and coldly said, ¡°What brings you up here?¡±


    Mo Ye had always personally managed the mountain dungeon, and Mo Jue did not seem to visit it in the past few years. When he heard that Mo Jue visited the mountain dungeon, Mo Ye subconsciously thought that Mo Jue discovered where Eleven was.


    Who told him?


    Mo Jue frowned and sounded much colder. ¡°I came up at the spur of the moment, and little did I expect something this sensational. Brother, how the hell could you do this?!¡±


    He naturally could not tell his brother that Wei Wei¡¯s dream of Eleven was similar to the latter¡¯s current situation in the dungeon. He simply wanted to take his chances but did not expect such an outcome. If Mo Ye knew that Ye Wei had dreamed of the place, he would become suspicious toward Ye Wei and put Ye Wei in a disadvantageous situation.


    Given his brother¡¯s character, his brother would not show the slightest mercy at somebody who sabotaged his plans.


    ¡°I thought somebody leaked information. Hmmph!¡±


    ¡°Your movements and plans have always been watertight, so why are you afraid of information being leaked out? You¡¯ve hidden your plans so well to the point you told me nothing.¡± There was an indescribable irony in Mo Jue¡¯s voice as he looked at Mo Ye steely. ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you afraid that she would die?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of her dying?¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll regret it.¡± He did not care about Eleven¡¯s death but his only brother. How could one be so unwilling and conflicted?


    ¡°I will not regret it!¡± Mo Ye suddenly said. ¡°She is Lianling¡¯s final hope, and I cannot regret what I did.¡±


    ¡°What if you can¡¯t save her and she dies?¡± Mo Jue sharply pointed out the contradiction. He had just heard Claire mention Eleven might not endure the seven-day experimental period. If Eleven did, there was an eighty percent chance the antidote could be formulated. If she did not manage to endure it, she would most likely die.


    ¡°Little Jue, that¡¯s my own problem and I¡¯ll see to it. Keep your damn hands out of it!¡± Mo Ye warned him as he looked down the mountain. Even though Mo Ye saw many houses were lit up, what reflected in his eyes were not the lights but a chilling coldness.


    ¡°Brother.¡± Mo Jue sighed. ¡°Allow me to disagree with your approach.¡±


    ¡°Are you blaming me for being merciless?¡± Mo Ye asked with a whisper of cold laughter.


    Mo Jue chose not to answer. Mo Ye asked, ¡°What if Ye Wei was put in such a predicament someday, and there is that other woman who can save her? Even if the odds of the woman saving her are one in a thousand, will you take that chance and save Ye Wei? Or are you more concerned about whether that other woman makes it? You have no basis to blame me for anything, and it just so happens that this woman happens to be your lover¡¯s sister, which explains why you find me cruel. Xiao Jue, if she were some small fry, you couldn¡¯t be the least bothered. You are just worried about Ye Wei being upset. If that is the case, did you even consider how I feel? Lianling has less than a year to live.¡±


    In the night, the sea breeze blew and diffused Mo Ye¡¯s voice. There was some hatred in his anger, and he could not quite put through what he felt. If he had a way, would he choose to sacrifice Eleven?


    Mo Jue remained silent, knowing that Mo Ye was telling the truth. He had no basis to blame Mo Ye for what he did, and if he were in Mo Ye¡¯s shoes, it was afraid that he would have done so too. Eleven just happened to be the most important person to Ye Wei.


    And it was so.


    He knew that he could not convince Mo Ye, so only two things could happen. It was either both Eleven and Lianling lived, or both Eleven and Lianling died. As Mo Ye¡¯s brother and Ye Wei¡¯s lover, he naturally hoped for the former.


    But¡­


    ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you have¡­ the slightest hesitation toward her?¡± Mo Jue asked. His gaze was clearly akin to stabbing him and made him seem tenfold more painful.


    Why was he so ruthless despite his words?


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Ye decisively replied, his cold silhouette seeming even more desolate against the night sky. He was ruthless, and even if he was not, he would not allow others, even Mo Jue, to sway him.


    If he admitted his hesitation, wasn¡¯t it akin to admitting that his heart had softened and that he had made a mistake?


    No, how could he admit it?


    How could he regret making a mistake?


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Little Jue, stay out of this!¡± Mo Ye suddenly interrupted Mo Jue and got into the car angrily. He slammed the car door and drove down the hill.


    Mo Jue looked at the car disappearing like the wind and frowned. Such a Mo Ye was clearly out of character, and didn¡¯t Mo Ye realize that? Having been brothers for twenty-something years, despite being hot-blooded and full of life, he never saw Mo Ye lose his cool in such a manner before.


    The two brothers, one cold and the other quiet, understood each other extremely well. He could tell that he did not mean what he said.


    He suddenly recalled the weird words Eleven said: ingrate, heartless, blind¡­ Having been a person who had endured much highs and lows, how could she not have seen these? Also, given the tensions between the terrorist organization and the Mafia, she should not have any grievances about how his brother treated her. Why did she, bafflingly, accuse him this harshly?


    And if he weren¡¯t Mo Jue but some other bystander to the problem, he would have felt that Eleven and Mo Ye knew each other from long ago. That was impossible.


    Something was definitely amiss.


    Even as Mo Jue cracked his head, he could not figure out what was amiss.


    He stood on the mountain for a moment before driving away. Once he returned to the mansion, he saw the lights in the master bedroom were still on. His lips curled up involuntarily and he felt heavy.


    ¡®Wei Wei, if you know Eleven¡¯s situation now, I am afraid you¡¯ll duke it out with him!¡¯


    After he killed the engine, he received Mo Ye¡¯s call. ¡°Little Jue, there¡¯s a fight for the Bogota casino that I want you to settle on my behalf.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Arthur has been fighting for a share of the pie of the Colombian casinos, and uses Colombia as a stepping board to have the casinos in the Middle East to himself. We¡¯ve lost three major casinos there. Reclaim these casinos for us. Waste Arthur and take over his casinos so that the profits from the Middle Eastern casinos go to us.¡± Mo Ye flatly ordered him.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not responsible for them,¡± Mo Jue retorted.


    ¡°You¡¯ll travel there tomorrow!¡± Mo Ye hung up the phone as though he did not hear him speak.


    Mo Jue was slightly flustered.


    Mo Ye clearly wanted him away so that he could not interfere with Eleven¡¯s problem. This also removed all opposition and obstacles to his plan. Mo Ye wanted him to leave not out of a lack of trust, but to keep Ye Wei away.


    Lest Ye Wei throw a spanner in his works.


    He clearly knew that he could not leave Ye Wei behind on the island alone.


    Mo Jue laughed bitterly. ¡®Brother, you are indeed¡­¡¯


    Crazily prepared.

 Chapter 469 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Jue changed out of his clothes in another room before returning to the room. Ye Wei was watching a Hollywood blockbuster. Although she was watching a gun battle, she was eating an apple and chuckling.


    ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, you are back! Come watch this! These directors must have been feasting on testosterone. Look at how unrealistic these scenes are!¡± Ye Wei happily beckoned Mo Jue to watch with her.


    Mo Jue was thinking about how to tell her how they were about to leave the island tomorrow, and he was not in the mood to see what she was watching. He only heard a tenor bellow before a series of gunfire and explosions followed. He took a glance at the screen, and it was nothing short of unrealistic¡ªa person who could avoid being shot by a well-aimed PSG-1 sniper rifle was nothing short of unrealistic.


    ¡°How lame.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s funny!¡± Ye Wei laughed as she bit on the apple. While almost all died at the end of the film, she laughed despite the sad ending of the blockbuster. ¡°What looks awesome to outsiders is a laughingstock for us in the know.¡±


    She suddenly paused and bit the apple halfway. She paused the movie and scooted up to Mo Jue. ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, where did you go?¡± She was a little doubtful.


    ¡°I went out to talk business with my brother.¡±


    ¡°And end up with the stench of blood after talking business with your elder brother?¡± Ye Wei¡¯s keen sense of smell picked up the stench of blood and it felt weird. She looked at him with a seeming smile and said, ¡°Got into a fight, huh? Ah, that said, you¡¯ve changed up.¡±


    ¡°I happened to get into a fight with Ding Ke. It isn¡¯t my blood,¡± Mo Jue explained. Ye Wei¡¯s observation skills were so keen it was terrifying, and Mo Jue knew too well that she would be able to pick out even the slightest discrepancy.


    Ye Wei pouted and did not ask further. Mo Jue took the opportunity and turned off the computer despite Ye Wei¡¯s protests. ¡°Why? I have yet to finish watching it.¡±


    ¡°Sleep early. We are going to Bogota tomorrow morning,¡± Mo Jue said. ¡°Something cropped up at the local casinos and I¡¯ve to see to it personally. You¡¯ll follow me.¡±


    ¡°I never heard you mention that.¡±


    ¡°I just talked to my brother about it, and it¡¯s a last-minute decision on my part. Didn¡¯t you want to see the outside world too? Might as well go then,¡± Mo Jue said while changing into his sleeping robe right before her eyes. He had no qualms about it.


    Ye Wei frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like going.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Mo Jue decisively replied. ¡°I¡¯ll not allow you to remain on the island alone.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s going to pounce on me?¡±


    ¡°If you piss my brother off any day, he¡¯ll waste you without batting his eyelids.¡± Mo Jue harrumphed and pinned her onto the bed overbearingly. ¡°Go to sleep!¡±


    Ye Wei was speechless.


    F***, she had to be more carefree.


    The next morning, the plane was waiting at the parking apron. Ye Wei and Mo Jue did not pack any luggage and directly headed for the parking apron. Meng Lianling, who was talking to the pilot about something, seemed to have a good conversation with him. When she saw Mo Jue and Ye Wei approach, she greeted them as though nothing happened.


    ¡°Brother Jue, Wei Wei, morning!¡±


    ¡°Morning.¡± Ye Wei greeted her in return and did not take offense at her. Mo Jue, recalling Eleven in the dungeon, coldly raised his eyebrows. As he was a little off whack, he woke up feeling irritated. He felt that if it weren¡¯t for her, Eleven would not have to suffer and Ye Wei would not have to be in shock.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Ye Wei, with arms akimbo, did not speak. Mo Jue did not mention that Meng Lianling would be coming along the night before and she thought it was just the two of them. While she did not dislike Meng Lianling per se, she did not like her coming along. She was not a big fan of a threesome, even if Mo Jue would eventually become her brother-in-law.


    She felt that Meng Lianling was a person who seemed lively but could be especially domineering. She cared whether she received the attention, and she desperately needed a lot of love. While Meng Lianling already had Mo Ye¡¯s love, Meng Lianling gave her the impression she wanted Mo Jue¡¯s adoration and hence made no qualms about openly expressing how close she was to Mo Jue.


    Ye Wei saw everything. She initially thought she was overly sensitive, but it turned out not to be the case.


    Meng Lianling seemed to want to prove she wanted the love of two men¡ªone romantic, one sibling-esque. She did not want Mo Jue to love her less and instead tried to prove that she was as important to Mo Jue as Ye Wei was to him.


    This was a terrifying possessive streak.


    She wanted people to revolve around her and did not like people to like others more than her. Her self-centeredness was too strong.


    She was especially childish and banal.


    Mo Jue¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Did my brother agree?¡±


    No way!


    He immediately thought otherwise and reached the conclusion that it was Meng Lianling¡¯s idea. Given how the brothers implicitly understood each other, Mo Ye would never allow Meng Lianling to leave with them, even more so under such circumstances.


    ¡°I left him a message.¡± Meng Lianling gently smiled. Since Mo Ye was deeply asleep at this hour, Meng Lianling confidently said, ¡°He will not blame me.¡±


    ¡°Lianling, I do not like you coming along with us.¡± Mo Jue¡¯s gaze narrowed. ¡°Whatever you tell my brother is between the two of you. Even if he agrees, I will not.¡±


    ¡°Brother Jue!¡± Meng Lianling did not expect Mo Jue to not show her face. She looked sour and turned to Ye Wei, hoping that Ye Wei would put in a good word or two for her.


    Mo Jue saw through it and pulled Ye Wei behind him. ¡°Lianling, my brother can condone you as much as he wishes and even¡­ Not me though.¡±


    He took out his phone and was about to call Mo Ye. Meng Lianling stopped him in a panic. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    Not too far away, a black sedan roared in their attention, and the screech of the car could be heard on the runway. Mo Ye had reached and Mo Jue coldly smiled. It seemed that he did not need to make a call.


    Meng Lianling looked at Mo Jue in frustration. If it weren¡¯t for Mo Jue stopping her, they would be on the plane now.


    What was with Mo Jue? He used to really dote on her and would not go against her wishes. Mo Ye indulged her, and Mo Jue also doted on her. He would not even raise his voice at her, but now¡­


    He had fallen out with her over Ye Wei once, and did he not want her to follow along because of Ye Wei too? Meng Lianling was extremely angry. Had Ye Wei not appeared, the two brothers would have always treated her like a princess.


    Mo Ye got out of the car and looked at Meng Lianling extremely coldly. Meng Lianling gritted her teeth and did not make a sound.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll make a move!¡± Mo Jue said.


    Mo Ye nodded, and Mo Jue put his arms around Ye Wei as they boarded the plane.


    Ye Wei, through the window, could see the man and woman arguing about something. Mo Ye looked extremely displeased, and Meng Lianling was not happy either. It seemed as though neither was able to convince the other and a stalemate ensued.


    Mo Ye reached out in kindness, but Meng Lianling would not buy it and swept his hand away. Mo Ye¡¯s face turned steely and he lost his patience. He grabbed Meng Lianling by her hand and forced her into the car before closing the door forcefully and then immediately sped away.


    Ye Wei was happy and gloated at her misfortune. It was rare for Big Boss Mo to fly into a rage, and it was a pity she did not get to overhear what they said. Big Boss Mo was not utterly angry at her too.


    It was somewhat of a killjoy.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let Meng Lianling come along with us?¡± Ye Wei asked Mo Jue, who was reading through some documents after the plane took off.


    ¡°Lianling is unwell. She has a toxin in her and my brother¡­ is helping concoct the antidote for her. As these few days are the most crucial for her, she cannot leave the island.¡± Mo Jue did not look at Ye Wei and focused on his computer screen instead.


    But he suddenly hoped that the antidote could not be created. Eleven simply had no reason or obligation to sacrifice for Meng Lianling. What if she died?


    Wei Wei would be extremely sad if she learned of it.


    But nobody, including himself, could stop his brother.


    ¡°Why are you all poisoned?¡± Ye Wei frowned. ¡°Is it because of your caustic characters?¡±


    Mo Jue looked at her coldly. Seeing that he did not respond to such humor, Ye Wei gave him a silly smile before turning away. Mo Jue looked at her side profile deeply.


    He felt a mix of thoughts.


    ¡°You¡¯d better be thankful it wasn¡¯t you!¡± He could not help but say it. Ye Wei was in doubt. Mo Jue then regained his senses before carrying on with his work as though nothing happened. Ye Wei became even more suspicious.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    Ye Wei, seeing him silent, knew that he wouldn¡¯t say another word and decided to stop asking.


    ¡®Ye Wei, you¡¯d better be thankful that you were not the one who was selected to become immune to all poisons.¡¯


    If not¡­


    The plane landed in Bogota an hour later and landed at the parking apron in the Mafia¡¯s headquarters. Mo Jue led Ye Wei off the plane. The Mo brothers had four subordinates, Wind, Cloud, Thunder, and Lightning, that only reported to them and not to the elders. The four of them were personally trained by the Mo brothers and were worth their salt.


    Wind, Lightning, and Thunder were not in Bogota, and only Cloud was. She was a gorgeous Asian woman who was cheerful and generous. When she saw Ye Wei, she respectfully called her ¡®second madam¡¯. Ye Wei immediately took a liking to Cloud.


    ¡°Did you just, by calling me second madam, imply some first madam somewhere?¡± Ye Wei mused.


    Cloud did not change her answer and teased in reply, ¡°Second master is somebody¡¯s younger brother.¡±


    Ye Wei gently smiled.


    One had to be of some caliber to be able to smile while working for the Mo brothers. This woman was quite a conversationalist and was not afraid of Mo Jue¡¯s sinister and cold side. Her liking for Cloud skyrocketed.


    What Mo Jue and Ye Wei did not know was how Jason, who was also in Bogota, received news of their appearance at the Bogota headquarters of the Mafia half an hour after their arrival.


    He immediately called Ning Ning and had him verify the accuracy of the information.

 Chapter 470 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ning Ning, in private, had looked up information on Ye Wei despite Mo Jue threatening him that he would kill Ye Wei if Ning Ning tried to look up information on Ye Wei. Mo Jue planted misleading information on Ye Wei¡¯s traces to deliberately mislead Ning Ning.


    Mo Jue had hacked the mainframe of the terrorist organization¡¯s satellite system, and it was still under repair. Since time and technical skills were needed, Ning Ning lost his best tool to track Ye Wei and Eleven and had to gather information about Ye Wei through other means. He preliminarily determined Ye Wei was in the Middle East based on Big Boss Mo¡¯s recent activities. Since Big Boss Mo was recently active in Colombia, Ye Wei could not be far from there.


    Silver Face, who was a dangerous one-on-one fighter, watched them hungrily from outside London. Those who were his match, Chu Li, Black J, and Bai Ye, remained within London for their own safety. Only Jason, who had left for Colombia earlier, was safe. Ning Ning, through Jason¡¯s route in the Middle East, slowly tracked Ye Wei and Eleven down.


    It was the clumsiest but the only way that worked. As he had no leverage against Second Boss Mo, he had to force the Mo brothers to surface through disrupting their smuggling, arms deals, drug trades, and casino gains.


    The splitting of the casino spoils in the Middle East was orchestrated by Jason and Chu Li who acted from behind the scenes and operated through a proxy. They, in collaboration with the international underworld, canvassed the spoils from the casinos from the Mafia and resulted in huge economic losses for the Mafia.


    Ning Ning¡¯s preliminary guess was that any two of Wind, Cloud, Thunder, and Lightning would handle the dispute and also force Mo Jue out into the open. He did not expect Ye Wei to be present. When Jason sent him the information, Ning Ning already had somebody working on it. As Mo Jue and Ye Wei entered via private plane, there was naturally no information from official sources. When Ye Wei and Eleven retreated from Bogota some time back, the surveillance camera they installed in the Mafia¡¯s Bogota headquarters was still present and gave Ning Ning an image of the central atrium of the Mafia¡¯s headquarters. As they managed to implant the surveillance camera within the Mafia¡¯s own surveillance camera in a secret location, nobody would take much notice of it even if it was discovered. The surveillance camera, thankfully, was still able to transmit images.


    As they walked from the parking apron to the central atrium where the car was, he was certain beyond doubt that the person in question was Ye Wei. Although they could not hear a thing and were far, the video was extremely clear. Ning Ning adjusted the zoom of the video and clearly saw Ye Wei¡¯s expressions.


    Chu Li, Rong Yan, Bai Ye, and Black J were all present and saw how Ye Wei and Cloud had a lively conversation. They could not see the slightest hint of her being incarcerated and tortured. She seemed like the Ye Wei of before, in high spirits and pleased.


    What was even more bizarre was how she held hands with Mo Jue and gave people the impression they were an item. Chu Li, Bai Ye and all looked at each other, speechless, having no idea what happened.


    It was Rong Yan who was the most observant. ¡°Wei Wei might be under duress,¡± she plainly said.


    ¡°She looks extremely free.¡± Bai Ye stroked his chin. From his perspective as a medical practitioner, he could not sense anything amiss. He observed the footage closely and said, ¡°Hold on. Since Ye Wei and Eleven installed this surveillance camera, she would know that we can see her in the central atrium. That said, if you were Ye Wei, what would you do? Surely you would give a gesture or two, no?¡±


    Chu Li realized this problem earlier than him but remained silent as he observed the footage. ¡°Auntie is not sending us anything,¡± Ning Ning said.


    ¡°Yes, that is the problem,¡± Chu Li slowly said as he put his hands on the table and looked sharply. ¡°It¡¯s impossible that Ye Wei does not know that we are looking at her, and it¡¯s also impossible for her not to send us any information under such circumstances. Unless¡­¡±


    ¡°She is not auntie!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s another possibility¡ªshe has forgotten,¡± the silent Black J slowly said. ¡°Look at her eyes and hands. Did you notice that there isn¡¯t the slightest problem with them as she clearly does not know there¡¯s a surveillance camera right above her? Given Wei Wei¡¯s character, if she is free, how could she be this intimate with Mo Jue yet remain unscathed? That damn man would have maimed her badly enough unless¡­ Wei Wei is not a threat to him.¡±


    Everybody nodded in unison and turned to Bai Ye. Bai Ye was surprised and raised his eyebrows. ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the doctor!¡± Everybody chimed in unison.


    ¡°Oh, please! Are you all treating me like some god who can remotely diagnose?¡± Bai Ye rolled his eyes a little impolitely and pointed at Ye Wei. ¡°She does not look like she¡¯s changed, and nothing about her seems amiss. One thing is for sure though. That damn lass is having a whale of a time. Didn¡¯t you notice that she has gained weight?¡±


    Everybody was stunned into silence.


    Ye Wei followed Mo Jue and company into the great hall, and the image was cut as the surveillance camera was angled to capture only a portion of the central atrium. Not everything could be clearly seen.


    Rong Yan pondered. ¡°Could she have had her memory wiped?¡±


    ¡°Eighty percent chance I¡¯d say.¡± Chu Li was on the same page as her. He looked to Bai Ye. ¡°Bai Ye, try to see if you can get to Bogota and link up with her.¡±


    ¡°No. We can¡¯t afford to leave London given the current circumstances.¡± Ning Ning vetoed Chu Li¡¯s decision. ¡°Silver Face is watching us tightly, and we will risk losing anyone who leaves London. Such casualties are not necessary.¡±


    ¡°How could I have forgotten about Silver Face?¡± Chu Li frowned and pondered. ¡°Ning Ning, shall we lure Silver Face in and take him down on our turf?¡±


    ¡°Good idea!¡± Black J¡¯s eyes glinted. ¡°Lure him in, trap him, and rid him for good.¡±


    Ning Ning remained silent as Rong Yan shook her head in disagreement. ¡°The risk is too huge.¡±


    ¡°No risk no rewards, no?¡± Bai Ye raised his eyebrows and smiled as though he was not perturbed. ¡°In comparison to Silver Face, Ye Wei is even more important. If Mo Jue has indeed controlled Ye Wei and turns her against us, it will be the joke of the century.¡±


    Black J¡¯s face paled. ¡°Where¡¯s Eleven?¡±


    Everybody looked at Ning Ning, who shook his head. ¡°I can only be certain that they are together. I cannot confirm their exact location until the satellite mainframe is fixed.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss how to handle Silver Face first,¡± Chu Li said. The few of them sat down, and Rong Yan was the only person who deeply pondered. She, from her perspective, did not want to see them take a risk.


    What if Silver Face did not fall for their trap?


    ¡°Ning Ning, let Jason see how he can delay Mo Jue for a few more days so that he does not leave Bogota.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already on that.¡±


    When it came to strategy, Chu Li and Ning Ning were experts at them but had no idea as to how they could goad Silver Face into entering London without arousing his suspicions. Since London was the home turf of the terrorist organization, Chu Li was not afraid of Silver Face entering the town. What they were more worried about was Mo Ye and Mo Jue close behind Silver Face. As the Mo brothers were not to be trifled with, Silver Face entering town not only meant losing track of him but also sending all of them into harm¡¯s way.


    Once his tracks were certain, wasting him was child¡¯s play.


    The key was to seize the initiative.


    Rong Yan suddenly asked, ¡°Ning Ning, do you know that princess from the royal family?¡±


    ¡°Xu Xing?¡±


    ¡°Yup, that¡¯s her,¡± Rong Yan said. ¡°While we¡¯ve eyes and ears everywhere, we can¡¯t quite openly check ships that belong to the royal family, no?¡±


    Everybody did not understand what Rong Yan was driving at. Ning Ning was smart enough to catch on quickly. ¡°Are you suggesting that Xu Xing, as a member of the royal family, organize a banquet at the Port of London to give Silver Face a chance to slip in?¡±


    ¡°The ports are the only way for Silver Face to enter London, and we can¡¯t interrogate the ships belonging to the royal family.¡± Rong Yan smiled. ¡°How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll need to think about it.¡± Ning Ning secretly thought it was a good idea, but¡­ how should he break it to Xu Xing?


    Bai Ye, Black J, and Chu Li agreed with Rong Yan¡¯s idea. Bai Ye suggested. ¡°How about a fundraiser? Given how our darling princess is so adored in upper society, many people will patronize any fundraiser that she initiates. Any orphanage or cancer fund will do. That lass surely likes you, and if you suggest that to her, she will definitely agree to it.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ning Ning gritted his teeth. He did not want to have anything to do with the Xu family because of Xu Nuo. To have to exploit them was not something he wanted to do. He stared at them in frustration. ¡°Are you people human to prostitute me at such a young age?¡±


    Everybody was stunned into silence.


    To prostitute oneself was not quite the way to describe one¡¯s good looks. This seemed a little¡­


    Everybody decided to be as jerk-ass as they could and nodded in unison. ¡°This mission is yours and yours only.¡± Bai Ye added.


    Ning Ning agreed unwillingly. Now was not the time to exploit them or not as they had to quickly take Silver Face down. They were not afraid of Silver Face. While they did not know Ye Wei¡¯s whereabouts, they did not quite mind Silver Face. Now that they knew Ye Wei¡¯s whereabouts and how she seemed clearly amiss, they had to take Silver Face out of the equation and then look for Ye Wei. Nobody hoped for anybody else to become collateral.


    After Ning Ning agreed, Black J, Chu Li, and Bai Ye got down to taking Silver Face out impeccably. Chu Li suggested wasting Silver Face on the boat before he could come ashore. If Silver Face came ashore, losing track of him would mean that they would be stumbled by their plans.


    As Chu Li and all got down to laying the trap, the young kid looked up the telephone number of the Xu residence and called Xu Xing to arrange for an afternoon meeting. As it was his first time calling Xu Xing, the young girl utterly rejoiced and welcomed him with open arms.


    ¡°You are quick!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d better settle this by tomorrow,¡± the young kid said. He wanted quick battles. Had it been Black J or Chu Li in Colombia, Bai Ye would have been slightly relaxed. Given how hot-tempered Jason was¡­


    There was some risk.


    Rong Yan chuckled. ¡°Ning Ning, remember to put on your most charming side.¡±

 Chapter 471 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The Xu family was extremely rich. That was the first impression that Ning Ning had. The vast space that was nearly ten thousand square meters all belonged to the Xu family. The architecture had a very clear British style, where castles were the main buildings. There were many independent mansions around it, as well as a private golf course. The garden was even more beautiful, majestic and magnificent, but also romantic. At the front of the garden, he could see a row of pretty sycamore trees, and the yellow leaves made them look even more beautiful.


    An old English housekeeper had come to fetch him and he politely invited Ning Ning to the hall. He was here to visit Xu Xing, not the husband and wife of the Xu family. As long as he could settle Xu Xing, the husband and wife of the Xu family would grant her any wish as they loved her a lot.


    There was a disadvantage to having a big house, which was that it seemed a little too quiet. The servants in the garden were dressed in uniforms and worked quietly. There were many servants passing by, but they seldom made any noise.


    The old housekeeper was very considerate. After he had arrived at the hall, the maids respectfully served tea and snacks. They were also dressed in a uniform, which made them look full of vigor and stylish. He nodded politely and soon saw Xu Xing running toward him like a butterfly.


    ¡°Ning Ning, you have finally come to see me.¡± Xu Xing smiled and looked as pretty as a flower. She was wearing a fluffy snow-white princess dress and had a princess hairstyle. She looked like an angel, holy and beautiful.


    Ning Ning smiled faintly. Since he was visiting Xu Xing at the Xu family, and her mother was a princess, he dressed himself in formal clothes. It was rare to see Ning Ning dressed so formally. Paired with his beautiful and elegant face, Xu Xing found him more charming.


    ¡°Miss, how did you get out?¡± The old housekeeper ran over in a panic. ¡°The duke will lose his temper. Hurry back.¡±


    Ning Ning frowned. ¡®Was it a bad timing to come?¡¯


    Xu Xing stuck out her tongue. ¡°Ah, Ning Ning, I can¡¯t stay for too long. Can you wait for me here for a while? My mother and father are expecting guests today. I have to accompany them. I¡¯ll be fine in a moment.¡±


    Ning Ning thought about it for a while. ¡®It is still early.¡¯ He nodded. Xu Xing smiled happily and ran away in a hurry again. She turned around as she ran. ¡°You must wait for me to come back.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ning Ning replied and Xu Xing soon disappeared into the corridor.


    Ning Ning sat and waited for twenty minutes. He asked the old housekeeper how long Xu Xing would take to be back and he estimated that it would probably take an hour more.


    Ning Ning got up and asked, ¡°May I take a walk in the backyard?¡±


    The old housekeeper nodded and wanted to lead the way. Ning Ning smiled and stopped him as he wanted to walk alone. The old housekeeper could see that the unruly and arrogant Xu Xing was very good to him. Naturally, he would not disobey him. Ning Ning thanked him, went out of the hall, and walked to the garden alone.


    The Xu family was very big and it took more than ten minutes to walk from the hall to the backyard. It had to be said that the design was really great. The design of the fountain pool, the statue, and the garden¡ªall were great.


    Ning Ning liked the row of tall French sycamore trees, which gave the garden some natural beauty. The golden leaves fell out of the branches when the breeze blew and the floating leaves poured down onto the ground as if there were countless pieces of gold. The sun shone through the gaps of the leaves and reflected sunlight onto the ground. It was the most beautiful scenery ever.


    The beautiful scenery was dazzling.


    ¡°Beautiful!¡± Ning Ning exclaimed. He had rarely seen such beautiful scenery, especially where there were chairs under the sycamore trees on both sides. He had imagined reading and drinking tea on the chair, which he deemed a great enjoyment in life.


    He had heard from his mother that she and his father had also seen a row of beautiful sycamore trees when they were having their honeymoon in France. This season was when the sycamore trees were the most beautiful in France. His mother, who was not a romantic person, even told him that walking in the golden rain hand in hand was something very romantic to do.


    The young kid smiled and reached out to catch some leaves. Suddenly, his eyes brightened and something red slipped across his eyes in the golden rain. Ning Ning was curious and took a few steps forward.


    There was a little girl sitting on the chair under the sycamore tree. She was facing him sideways, wearing a red skirt. Her long hair was tied up with a red ribbon, and she supported the back of the chair with one hand, looking as if she was sleeping on her side. From Ning Ning¡¯s point of view, he could only see half of her face¡­


    He frowned. ¡®Why would anyone be in the forest?¡¯


    The closer he got, the more surprised he was. She seemed to be young, most probably about the age of Xu Xing. Her back view was so familiar to him, especially the ribbon around her waist. If it was replaced by a silver whip, then¡­


    The image of Xu Nuo came to mind. Ning Ning¡¯s calm heart was suddenly stirred upside down. Nuo Nuo¡­


    ¡®Nuo Nuo¡­¡¯


    Ning Ning suddenly closed his eyes and hallucinated. ¡®Hallucination. It is just a hallucination. She is long gone. Nuo Nuo is long gone.¡¯ It took him a long time to convince himself to accept this fact.


    He still longed for her to come back, but he knew that this desire was far from being realized.


    Nuo Nuo was not considered merciless. Even if she had left, she would occasionally meet him in his dream, listen to him quietly, and hear him talk about his troubles and worries. He was very satisfied with that.


    He didn¡¯t want to go so crazy to the point that even hallucinations had appeared.


    He closed his eyes for a while and then opened them again. The red figure still stood in front of him, motionless.


    He was frightened and approached it slowly. He stepped on the dead branch carelessly and made a soft sound. The girl woke up suddenly and turned her head in a hurry. Ning Ning saw a pair of cold but amazingly beautiful eyes.


    When the girl saw that someone was coming, she quickly stood up and looked at him vigilantly. She was very pretty with her beautiful eyes and cherry red nose. Because she had held her cheeks with her hands for a long time, her face blushed, which was quite charming. Girls like her would usually have a pair of childlike eyes, but she didn¡¯t. Her beautiful but cold eyes had something that did not belong to her age¡­


    She looked as if she had experienced lots of sufferings and difficulties.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked in a clear, cold voice.


    She was not Xu Nuo.


    She only had the red dress that Xu Nuo liked, the cold eyes that Xu Nuo had, and Xu Nuo¡¯s¡­


    He smiled wryly. Why did he have to compare her with Xu Nuo? Maybe it was in his subconscious, but what¡¯s the point? She was not Xu Nuo.


    ¡°I¡¯m a guest of the Xu. Sorry to disturb you.¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t linger on him for a long time. She was about to leave when she heard someone call behind her. ¡°Xu Nuo, where are you? Xu Nuo¡­¡±


    Ning Ning was shocked.

 Chapter 472 - Untitled

    Xu Nuo¡­ Nuo Nuo¡­


    Ning Ning looked at the little girl in astonishment and was stunned into silence. The little girl looked over and a twelve-year-old golden-haired boy ran over while smiling. He looked like a typical British royalty just from the way he dressed. He waved at her and said in perfect Chinese, ¡°Xu Nuo, godpa is waiting for you.¡±


    The little girl nodded and looked at Ning Ning before walking past him. Ning Ning suddenly grabbed her hand and she turned around to look at him coldly. That gaze really looked like his Xu Nuo.


    But, she looked like she did not know him and she spurted out two words coldly. ¡°Let go!¡±


    Ning Ning looked at her with calm composure and smiled elegantly. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I said let go!¡± Her voice sounded even colder. Ning Ning tightened his hand and his delicate fingers grabbed onto her arm stubbornly as he felt that she was even more familiar. She was about to get angry when the teenager had already run over and slapped Ning Ning¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°Let go of my sister, you rude rascal.¡± The teenager pulled her over and punched his fist around. ¡°I¡¯ll punch you if you are rude again.¡±


    He walked off with the little girl after he finished his words and complained to her. ¡°Xu Nuo, why did you run so far away? Godpa has been looking for you. I thought that you secretly went home again.¡±


    ¡°Who is that guy?¡±


    ¡°What did he tell you?¡±


    ¡­


    The teenager was talkative and kept asking questions along the way, but the girl did not reply. She just let the teenager hold her hand and continued to walk without saying anything or turning back to look.


    Ning Ning looked in silence as the bright red back view walked further away before disappearing among the golden parasol rain. Her back view was already blurred and all he could see was the romantic parasol rain falling behind her, forming a beautiful animated backdrop.


    He was too engrossed in it and only shook his head to disperse that unrealistic thought in his head after a while. It must be his illusion as there were many people who looked alike in this world and she just happened to look like Xu Nuo and was wearing red. Therefore, he had an illusion.


    Xu Nuo looked more like an Asian but the young girl had a more distinct feature and her temperament was more like that of British royalty. No one could tell that Xu Nuo was mixed blood if they did not know that she had a quarter of the British ancestry. But, it was obvious that the young girl was a mixed-blood.


    After they disappeared, Ning Ning walked out of the parasol trees forest and saw Xu Xing, who was looking for him. Xu Xing looked very happy. ¡°Ning Ning, you must have waited for very long. I¡¯m so sorry about that. Uncle Michael always talks to Daddy for a very long time.¡±


    Ning Ning shook his head as he was fine with it and was so eager to know about the girl¡¯s identity that he asked Xu Xing for help. ¡°I saw a girl around your age wearing a red dress at the parasol forest just now. Who is she?¡±


    ¡°Red? Oh, she¡¯s the daughter of the speaker of the House of Lords. Uncle Michael brought her out to meet us.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±


    Xu Xing paused. ¡°Olivia McBride.¡±


    ¡°But this is not the name that the teenager called her.¡±


    ¡°She has another Chinese name called¡­¡± Xu Xing looked at Ning Ning in an apprehensive manner and the smile on her face faded away. She thinned her lips and said, ¡°An Xunuo.¡±


    An Xunuo!


    It was a nice name. Ning Ning smiled and Xu Xing looked disappointed. ¡°Ning Ning, does it remind you of¡­¡±


    The word sister was something unfamiliar to her. She did not know why but she did not ask her parents about it after she went home. It was only when Zhang Wanyan who doted on her the most mentioned a few words did she confirm that she really had a sister.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°My mommy likes her too.¡± Xu Xing sat beside Ning Ning in a sorrowful manner. The parasol leaves were falling and she stretched her hands to catch them. It was the first time the little princess looked so sad. ¡°Mommy ignored me once she saw Olivia.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s because she is called Xunuo.¡± Xu Xing looked down and she sounded displeased. After all, she was only a child and was always the most precious girl in the Xu family and her parents only doted on her. It was natural for her to be unhappy when there was someone there to take away the attention she used to receive. She could not understand it either as it was just a similar name. ¡°This is the first time Uncle Michael brought her here and also the first time my mommy met her, but she likes her a lot. The girl is weird as she does not like to talk nor get close to anyone.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Michael McBride?¡± The famous speaker of the UK¡¯s House of Lords.


    ¡°Yes, his wife was from China and passed away as she and Ophelia were involved in a car accident. Ophelia was stuck in a vegetative state and only woke up not long ago.¡± Xu Xing suddenly looked up and looked at Ning Ning with burning eyes. ¡°Do you like her too?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m just asking as I happened to meet her.¡± Ning Ning tried to feign ignorance and Xu Xing finally smiled. She pulled his hands happily and asked, ¡°Are you looking for me so that we can play together?¡±


    Ning Ning only thought of what he wanted to do and smiled in a charming manner. He held her hands. ¡°Xu Xing, I need your help to do something.¡±


    ¡­


    Ning Ning stayed at the Xu family¡¯s place for more than three hours before he finally managed to get Xu Xing to help him host a charity fundraising party on a cruise ship tomorrow. He suggested that Ross be in charge of the security for the party and Xu Xing agreed too.


    She innocently thought that Ning Ning wanted to help those cancer patients and she was really touched. Ning Ning came well prepared. He had already come out with the invitation list, program flow and so on beforehand and handed them to Xu Xing. The terrorist organization would invite these people on her behalf and Xu Xing only needed to attend the event. Therefore, it was not a problem to prepare within a day.


    Ning Ning went back to the castle and Chu Li, Bai Ye and the rest were already waiting for news. Ning Ning went straight to the study room after telling them that it was settled and everyone was confused. Ross happened to call them, saying that Xu Mingyang had agreed to the fundraising party and he would be in charge of Xu Xing¡¯s safety. Chu Li, Bai Ye, Black J and the rest immediately went to prepare.


    Ning Ning was searching about the speaker, Michael McBride, in the study room and found out about Ophelia. She was indeed in a vegetative state three years ago and had never left the hospital. There was information of her since young and he could even find the pictures of her during the car accident and it indeed looked like her. Also, there were records in the hospital that Michael would talk to his daughter every day and remain silent for a while before he left. He also looked for the best doctor to treat her and all the information and photos were available.


    Ning Ning heaved a long sigh. He had a tiny bit of hope at first but was crushed after he looked it up. He was someone that looked for evidence, and since he was clear about the reality, there was no need for him to think about it anymore. He immediately put his attention on Ye Wei and Eleven.


    Soon after, Ning Ning received a call from Third Young Master Ye. He would let Cheng Anya stay in Provence for the time being and he would travel to Bogota by himself.


    ¡°Daddy, you don¡¯t have to go anymore. Black J and Bai Ye will be going to Bogota tomorrow night if there is nothing wrong with the plan. You can stay in Provence to accompany Mommy as my younger sister is still not stable in her tummy. What if something happens to Mommy and my sister while you¡¯re gone?¡±


    ¡°No worries. Su Man happens to be in France and he had checked your mommy yesterday. Both of them are safe. I¡¯m more worried about Wei Wei as her situation is still unknown.¡± Third Young Master Ye rarely changed his plans after he made the decision. ¡°It is very dangerous now in London as there are many killers around other than Silver Face. You have to be careful and give your mommy a call when you are free so that she won¡¯t be so worried.¡±


    ¡°I know, Daddy. You can go ahead since you¡¯ve already decided on it. You can go and look for Jason as I¡¯m afraid that he will act rashly and mess things up. You can try to prevent Mo Jue from leaving Bogota and we will rush over once we kill Silver Face tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Third Young Master Ye ended the call. Ning Ning rubbed his tired brows and walked out of the study room. Chu Li and Black J had already left the castle while Bai Ye was discussing who should board the ship with Ross.


    Soon, news of the Xu family holding a charity fundraising party came out and they just had to wait for Silver Face to be hooked.


    Bogota, Colombia.


    Jason received the news of Ye Wei and Mo Jue reaching Bogota and Mo Jue naturally knew that Jason was in Bogota too. Both forces were competing with each other secretly and Ye Wei was the key.


    Mo Jue wanted to settle the conflict of interest at the casino in the Middle East as soon as possible. He knew that the terrorist organization was the mastermind behind it and trying to force him without giving him a chance to breathe.


    Mo Jue wanted to kill him to end everything. He guessed that Black J, Bai Ye and the rest would be coming to Bogota within three days as Ye Wei was here too. He would be able to deal with Jason alone, but if all of them came¡­


    He sneered. No matter how many people there were, nobody could take Ye Wei away from him.


    ¡°Silver Face, you are not allowed to come onshore for this period of time. Stay at sea and wait for my instructions.¡± Mo Jue ordered. ¡°No matter what happens in London, do not care about it. I will let you know what to do if something happens.¡±


    Silver Face was silent for a few seconds before he sneered. ¡°How long do you want me to stay outside London?¡±


    His cold voice was filled with anger. The long waiting time was slow mental torture for someone supercilious like Silver Face. He was not a patient person.


    Mo Jue could understand him and deepened his voice. ¡°Why? Are you getting impatient? You have to wait even if you¡¯re impatient and do not let them leave London. Don¡¯t go in at the moment if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    ¡°Die?¡± Silver Face sneered. ¡°Do you think they are capable of catching me?¡±


    ¡°Silver Face, you can be supercilious, but don¡¯t let supercilious become your capital.¡± Mo Jue warned him and softened his tone. ¡°I will not let you wait once I¡¯ve settled the things on my side.¡±


    Silver Face was silent for a while before he replied, ¡°Alright!¡±


    Silver Face ended the call first and Mo Jue frowned as it was obvious that Silver Face¡¯s tone sounded like he was not convinced. Forget it. Silver Face understood Chu Li, Bai Ye and the rest¡¯s capabilities and would not act recklessly. Mo Jue wanted to settle the issue at the casino first so that he could leave the place with Ye Wei.


    Ye Wei was done resting and it was almost midnight when she woke up. Mo Jue met Arthur at the casino to talk about how to split the interest of the casinos in the Middle East. This was a very important negotiation talk and Cloud wanted to follow him but Mo Jue rejected him and brought Ye Wei along instead.


    Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, are you asking me to protect you?¡±


    ¡°Sort of,¡± Mo Jue replied. There was no way he would let Ye Wei leave his line of vision. Therefore, he gave Ye Wei a gun for security reasons as it was a secret weapon that she was used to using.


    She did not object to it and instead felt excited. The ardent feeling in her bones surged through her again.


    Mo Jue did not bring anyone else with him except for Ye Wei. Both of them were wearing black pants and shirts and they looked dashing and domineering. More than ten hefty fellows were standing beside the door of the casino and they looked sharp. It was obvious that Arthur came well-prepared and Ye Wei calmly blew a whistle while looking at them. Ye Wei looked as if she was there to play while Mo Jue looked like he was a demon and both of them shocked the hefty fellows.


    The Mafia was the second biggest in Bogota and there were many elites under them. Arthur set up this meeting with the aim of killing Mo Jue, yet Mo Jue only brought a woman with him. His courage alone was not comparable with others.


    Nobody dared to contempt him.


    Both of them entered the casino and it was empty inside. The big casino was very quiet and there was a long table placed in the middle. Arthur was crossing his legs and smoking a cigar as he looked at them entering in a cynical manner. There were also more than ten hefty fellows in black standing behind him. It was as if they were clustering around someone they respected, protecting him in a watertight manner.


    Arthur was a standard Colombia hefty fellow with a tough build and puffy wine-red hair. There was a scar across his eyes and he looked ferocious.


    He blew out a smoke ring, sneered, and asked the obvious, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°Mo Jue!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Second master, you have guts!¡± Arthur laughed in an arrogant manner as he clapped his hands. He suddenly violently slapped the table and created a loud bang. He pointed at Mo Jue and shouted. ¡°Is second master looking down on me? You actually dare to bring a woman to barge into my casino!¡±


    Everyone knew that this was a meeting with an aim to kill Mo Jue.


    ¡°I want the Middle East¡¯s piece of fat meat!¡± Mo Jue pulled out the chair and sat down in a composed manner, his momentum more arrogant than Arthur¡¯s. He did not need so many people to increase his momentum like Arthur nor did he need to increase his voice. He only said one sentence flatly.


    It went without saying who the biggest was.


    Ye Wei felt that Mo Jue was extremely arrogant, but it was also interesting as she had not seen how he was like on the negotiation table.


    Arthur¡¯s red hair looked like it was seething in anger. ¡°Second master has such a big tone. I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have the life to do that.¡±


    ¡°You can try.¡± Mo Jue sounded confident and calm. ¡°How about we set a rule to play? If not¡­¡±


    His gaze swept around coldly. ¡°It is useless even if you ask a hundred more people to come if I want to kill someone.¡±

 Chapter 473 - Untitled

    Arthur was angered as Mo Jue¡¯s actions meant that he was supercilious and had disregarded Arthur. Arthur looked around the casino and felt more confident as the place was filled with his people. He tried to endure and did not flare up. He sat down in a way that he thought was elegant and sexy and smoked a cigar before blowing out a smoke ring.


    Ye Wei¡¯s eyes were all smiles. She was glad that she wore sunglasses and Arthur could not see her expression. Arthur was extremely funny as he was like an apprentice that wanted to be the manager and he would be neither fish nor fowl.


    The only advantage he had was the number of people. However, if they really fought, it was not difficult for the two of them to settle the hundreds of people.


    ¡°Second master, why is Big Boss Mo not coming here to negotiate with me? He had always been the one in charge of this,¡± Arthur asked in a frivolous manner before elegantly crossing his legs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the deal!¡± Mo Jue said coldly. ¡°I can give you two options. One, return the places that you have snatched away. Two, withdraw from the competition for the interest in Bogota¡¯s casinos.¡±


    The few large-scale casinos that the Mafia owned were all in Bogota. Arthur controlled the casino business in the whole of Bogota and even snatched away the three biggest casinos and frequently created scenes at the other casinos. He had already affected the core interest of the Mafia and Mo Ye would not allow such a situation to continue. Mo Ye had already sent an order to kill Arthur, and no matter what roundabout tactics Arthur used, he would die without a doubt.


    Mo Ye would never allow someone to step above him and yet not did anything about it. What a joke.


    ¡°Second master, you¡¯re really humorous. Anyone doing business would use these few methods. You guys also snatched the casino businesses from Old Black and all I did was to snatch it away. This is a lucrative business and it belongs to whoever snatches it away. As for withdrawing from the competition for the interest in Bogota¡¯s casinos¡­ Haha¡­ All the casinos in the southern area of the Middle East belong to me and so does Bogota. Who are you asking me to withdraw for no rhyme or reason?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better not regret it.¡± Mo Jue smiled coldly and his manner was even more arrogant. ¡°So what if you control all the casinos? The Mafia controls the whole underworld. Casinos, drugs market, smuggling of cultural relics and jewelry are all controlled by us. Even if there is a profit to earn, you have to see if you have the life to get the money.¡±


    ¡°Second master, who is the one that will not have the life?¡± Arthur pointed at his subordinates arrogantly and his ferocious face looked even more menacing. ¡°Are you sure that you can walk out of this place alive?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that you are capable of capturing me?¡± Mo Jue asked without expression. Nobody could stop Mo Jue from going where he wanted to go. Similarly, who had the ability to prevent him from leaving if he wanted to?


    That would be biting off more than what one could chew!


    Mo Jue always spoke with no emotions and he gave off an eerie feeling. He was sneering at that moment and looked more like a devil. It was rare for people to not be afraid of him.


    Even Ye Wei realized that Mo Jue was different from his usual self.


    She knew that Mo Jue was ruthless. He was always angry in front of her because she was not gentle and did not pay much attention to him. Therefore, his words sounded ruthless. After that, he was gentler to her and did not look like he wanted to break her leg or kill her, although he still looked fierce.


    She had never seen him like this.


    Ye Wei felt that something was strange. Why was one of the Mo brothers called Big Boss Mo, while the other was called second master? No matter how she looked at him, he did not look like a master.


    A master was someone that was gentlemanly, but he did not possess any of those traits. He did not even have the gentle look of a master. It was really¡­ puzzling.


    Arthur was perturbed by what Mo Jue said. He thought that no matter how brave Mo Jue was, he would not barge into his place with a woman as Mo Jue would have known that this meeting was set up to kill him. Could it be that Mo Jue came prepared?


    Mo Jue had made himself clear. He was using the Mafia¡¯s underworld power in Bogota to threaten Arthur as no one could deny how strong the Mafia was. Although the Mafia was currently being attacked by both the terrorist organization and Dragon Gate, they could still destroy Arthur.


    Arthur could not help but look at Ye Wei longer. The sunglass hid half of her face and he could not see her clearly, but Ye Wei looked weak.


    ¡°Second master, are you trying to scare me?¡± Arthur sneered and the atmosphere suddenly became tensed with a smell of gunpowder in the air.


    Mo Jue did not reply and his eyes darkened. Ye Wei looked at the four well-equipped men and a trace of cold gaze flashed past her beautiful eyes. They seemed eager to start a fight.


    Under such a situation, it was easy for conflict to happen at any time.


    Suddenly, a phone rang and disrupted the tense atmosphere. The sound was very funny as it was a tender love song and the person¡¯s voice sounded like he was in a drunken stupor.


    Ye Wei was crept out by this red-haired stocky guy that looked ferocious. But, he actually had such a tender ringtone and this style made people¡­


    Want to complain!


    Ye Wei raised the corners of her lips. Even Mo Jue¡¯s face had signs of his expression changing.


    Arthur picked up the call. He was originally crossing his legs but he suddenly became very respectful. His ferocious face was suddenly filled with a toady smile. He just kept saying, ¡°Yes, yes. I got it, I got it.¡±


    ¡­


    Mo Jue¡¯s eyes darkened even more and Ye Wei was curious by who he was talking to.


    All the men standing around seemed to think that it was alright for their boss to be so gutless. None of them changed their expressions. After Arthur finally ended the call, he looked at Mo Jue and Ye Wei and cleared his throat. ¡°I have something important to do now. Let¡¯s talk about this another day.¡±


    He waved his hands as if he were an emperor asking his concubines to kneel and greet him. Ye Wei wanted to laugh again and Mo Jue did not move at all. Arthur felt embarrassed again and slammed the table. ¡°Second master, do you have an ear disease?¡±


    Ye Wei could not endure this time around and curled up the corners of her lips. He indeed had problems and even asked if Mo Jue had an ear disease in a gentlemanly manner. This Arthur was really funny.


    Mo Jue was expressionless.


    Arthur seemed to have something urgent going on and said, ¡°How about this, second master. We shall use three rounds of gambling to determine who wins or loses. Whoever loses shall withdraw from the competition. How about that?¡±


    Mo Jue paused for a while and smiled coldly. ¡°Sure!¡±


    Arthur was shocked, as if he did not expect Mo Jue to agree so easily. He hesitated for a while. ¡°Three days later, we shall meet at the casino to determine who wins.¡±

 Chapter 474 - Touched

    It was already past midnight when Mo Jue and Ye Wei came out. The autumn air in Bogota was cold, but it did not deter the city from bustling. The area was lined with nightclubs and casinos. Everyone there was youthful; some were decadent, some were elegant, and some looked penniless. The street was filled with all sorts of night scenes.


    The lights were shining brightly and the streets were bustling.


    Ye Wei ordered two cups of hot cocoa and gave one to Mo Jue. The smell of hot cocoa gave off a warm fragrance in the autumn air and it smelled good. Mo Jue drank a sip to warm himself.


    ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, are you good at gambling?¡± Ye Wei bantered. She did not believe that he would really agree to gambling with Arthur to determine the winner as this was not his usual working style. Mo Jue was someone that would bring one to Yama if he was unhappy. It was unbelievable for someone who wanted things to be done quickly to give Arthur three days.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal.¡± Mo Jue was humble.


    Ye Wei smiled. ¡°If your skills are normal, how are you going to compete with him? You will lose after one round as Arthur has been in the gambling field for so many years and he has many subordinates that are good at it. Are you trying to make yourself be at a disadvantage?¡±


    ¡°It might not be the case.¡± Mo Jue¡¯s thinned his lips.


    Damn it, he really showcased the beauty of being habitually silent. Would he die if he spoke more?


    Mo Jue seemed to have guessed her thoughts and said, ¡°It is not impossible to solve it with force, but it is definitely not the best way. Since the rule is set, we just have to follow the rule. If Arthur loses, he will definitely be unhappy and create conflict and nobody will dare to say anything if something happens to him then. If he suddenly dies now for no reason, it might create the effect of punishing an individual as an example to others, but people will lose their loyalty to us as the casino world is made up of many smaller casinos and they need to earn a living too. It is their usual method to bully the weaker ones and there is nothing wrong with that. It is best if we let them listen to us willingly rather than using force. No matter what, Arthur will not be able to live and it is just a matter of what strategy we use to kill him.¡±


    The midnight wind was blowing and his voice added to the coldness.


    ¡°Ha, I didn¡¯t expect that you will have the patience to do this kind of thing.¡± Ye Wei smiled. She did not care who died, but this incident showed her another side of this man. She always thought that Big Boss Mo was the most scheming one and Mo Jue was only the obedient and filial younger brother that would do whatever Big Boss Mo told him to do. But the truth was different.


    Cold, calm, smart, and brave¡ªthese were traits that were essential for the godfather of the Mafia. How could she forget that he was one of the Mafia¡¯s godfather? He would not be of the same status as Big Boss Mo if he was just an obedient younger brother.


    Ye Wei and Mo Jue suddenly looked at each other and Ye Wei shrugged her shoulders. She drank the hot cocoa and threw the cup into the rubbish bin beside her. She held onto Mo Jue¡¯s arm in an affectionate manner and walked to the quiet street which was nearby.


    Both of them started to walk faster and suddenly there were footsteps behind them and a huge force came toward them. Ye Wei was cooperative but was banged against the wall. She heard someone behind her saying with a deep voice, ¡°Raise your hands. This is a robbery.¡±


    Ye Wei raised her hands in a cooperative manner and slowly turned around. Four fierce-looking hefty fellows were standing in one line in front of her. There was another fellow pressing against Mo Jue and looking for valuables on him.


    ¡°Brother, you seem to have robbed the wrong person? I have no money. Gorgeous Mo Jue, do you have money?¡± Ye Wei bantered as the person searched for valuables in her pockets but did not find any. The other fellow found a wallet in Mo Jue¡¯s pocket.


    He did not bring a lot of cash with him and only had two cards. These gambler-liked robbers were only interested in cash and quickly took away the cash inside the wallet. The hefty fellow was angry after counting the amount. ¡°Damn! Big boss, XX&???#!!¡±


    Ye Wei could not understand them as they spoke in a dialect that sounded vulgar, but she could roughly understand that they were complaining that the cash was too little. She smiled lightly. These people were too stupid for not taking the card that could be used worldwide with no spending limit and instead took the cash. They really had¡­


    Bad taste.


    Was it popular to rob others on the streets? They were too lucky to be robbed.


    Ye Wei complained that it was too boring in her mind. She thought that these people were sent by Arthur to spy on them, but it turned out that they were just some random people.


    ¡°Take out everything valuable you have.¡± A hefty fellow pointed the gun at Ye Wei¡¯s chin and shouted fiercely, as if he would blow off her chin if she did not take any money out.


    Ye Wei had the attitude of playing with them just now and was cooperative with their game of robbing people, but at this moment, her face darkened and her eyes looked like she was about to kill someone. ¡°I say, do not point the gun at me as I¡¯m sensitive to this thing.¡±


    She did not know why but she hated and detested the feeling of someone pointing the gun at her. She instantly lost her mood to play with them and looked cruel.


    ¡°Sensitive?¡± The hefty fellow laughed in a perverted manner and his fat hand brushed past Ye Wei¡¯s face. He smiled at the people behind him in an ambiguous manner and suddenly took off Ye Wei¡¯s sunglasses.


    Someone blew a whistle. ¡°Pretty.¡±


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re sensitive, right? It seems like your body is sensitive too. Accompany us and have some fun.¡± The hefty fellow wanted to grab Ye Wei¡¯s butt.


    Ye Wei blocked his hand and pressed the web between the thumb and forefinger of his hand. He felt that his arm had become numb and could not use any force. Ye Wei smiled seductively and acted as if she was shocked. ¡°Hey, big brothers, aren¡¯t you guys going to rob us?¡±


    ¡°We shall rob your beauty first,¡± someone said and everyone crowded around Ye Wei. One of them tried to tear her clothes.


    Mo Jue eyes darkened. He knew that Ye Wei was just playing along with them and there was no way they could touch her, but he was still angered and wanted to chop off their hands and dig out their eyes.


    Bell-liked laughter could be heard and Mo Jue felt that his vision became blurred. He gripped and twisted the arm of the hefty fellow that was clasping him and broke the person¡¯s arm. The fellow wailed loudly and Mo Jue hit him until he fainted as Mo Jue felt that he was too noisy.


    When he turned back, Ye Wei had already settled those hefty fellows. They were either moaning or looking at Ye Wei in horror. She snatched the gun and grabbed the collar of one of the fellow and pressed him against the wall.


    ¡°You want to rob me?¡± The gun was pointed at his temple.


    The hefty fellow was so scared that he did not even dare to breathe. He said in a flurry, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding! We do not rob!¡±


    Ye Wei smiled in a seductive manner. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. I will teach you what robbery is.¡±


    She raised her knees and aimed at the man¡¯s weakest area, causing him to wail as he hugged his lower body. Ye Wei pointed the gun beside his ear and pulled the trigger. The sound of the bullet was loud as it hit through the wall and caused the fellow to be scared witless.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°You want to rob with that gut of yours? You¡¯d better go practice.¡± Ye Wei sneered and raised the corners of her lips as she threw the gun back to him.


    ¡°Have you played enough?¡± Mo Jue shook his head, but his cold gaze could not hide his conniver. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Ye Wei was lazy to pick up the sunglasses and walked with Mo Jue. ¡°A bunch of unlucky robbers.¡±


    A few of them were injured. One of them broke his arm and one was almost scared to death. It would be an understatement to say that they were just unlucky. Suddenly, someone shouted, ¡°I want to kill you! Ahhh!!!¡±


    Mo Jue put his arm around Ye Wei subconsciously and used his body to protect her as if it was an instinctive move. Ye Wei would not have thought much about it usually, but she was slightly startled now¡­


    Did he really¡­ like her so much?


    The hefty fellow pulled the trigger but it was an empty shot and Mo Jue heaved a sigh of relief. If the fellow suddenly shot them, they might not be able to avoid it.


    Ye Wei smiled with high spirits and her face looked lofty under the lights. The domineering vibe from her actions was something that normal women would not have. She raised her hand and opened it and a few bullets dropped.


    ¡°Hey, brother, your bullets are here.¡±


    The bullets dropped on the floor and made a loud and crisp sound. It sounded extremely clear in the night, as if the sound was knocking on someone¡¯s heart. The hefty fellow screamed and hid in one corner out of fear.


    No one noticed how Ye Wei had taken the bullets out from the gun within such a short time. Mo Jue knew that she was safe but did not realize her action.


    She indeed had foresight.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t hide. Remember to improve on your skills before you rob.¡± Ye Wei¡¯s elegant voice could be heard, but she had already disappeared from the streets together with Mo Jue.


    Ye Wei was unusually quiet while they were walking and Mo Jue was not used to it. He did not like to talk and Ye Wei was always the one talking whenever they were together. He liked quietness, but he liked Ye Wei talking nonstop beside him, no matter what she said.


    Jokes or ordinary things, he liked it as long as it was her voice and he did not think that she was annoying.


    It was rare for her to be so quiet.


    He could no longer endure and asked. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just thinking about an instinctive problem,¡± Ye Wei replied ambiguously and held Mo Jue¡¯s hand tighter subconsciously. The night was cold and Mo Jue could feel that she had increased her strength and thought that she was cold. He put both their hands into the pocket of his coat and felt warmer.


    Ye Wei looked down and smiled but did not say anything.


    Tonight was the first time that she felt that he¡­ was sincere.


    He subconsciously protected her and made himself an obvious target for the hefty fellow. He really did not think too much and it was as if it was an instinct to do so. How much would a man love a woman to be able to protect them at the cost of their own life?


    No matter how much he pampered and protected her, it was not as touching as his actions just now.


    A man seemed to move a woman at unexpected moments.


    She could trust him, right?

 Chapter 475 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei couldn¡¯t help but stay close to Mo Jue. Her hands were held tightly in his pockets and she didn¡¯t let go. She could feel the warmth of his body. When Mo Jue asked her what she was thinking of, she laughed and said, ¡°Your hands are huge.¡±


    He didn¡¯t ask further.


    She didn¡¯t know what was going on, or why her mouth was sealed. She wanted to confess her feelings and ask if he had really liked her so much, but she couldn¡¯t.


    It was as if she was testing him like how other women would test their men. She just couldn¡¯t do it.


    In fact, some emotions were the most lovely when they remained unclear, innocent, and ambiguous, like the feeling of falling in love. Every woman enjoyed this feeling very much, the feeling of being pursued and liked by others. But, if all of these feelings were confessed to her, the beauty of ambiguity would be lost.


    This was also why many women were willing to enjoy being in love, but fear marriage. Once a man and a woman entered a certain stage of a relationship, they would get used to each other.


    The warmth of being close to each other increased, but the passion of love decreased.


    Ye Wei felt that she shouldn¡¯t have that kind of mindset. Actually, trying to know her own feelings occasionally was something painful to do, because she might not really know herself so well. She was a very self-centered person. Once she was determined about something, it would be difficult for her to change her view about it. For example, it would be difficult for her to change her view about somebody if she already had a particular stereotype about that person.


    In the beginning, she felt that Mo Jue had something to hide from her, which made him look insincere, so she didn¡¯t believe him and found him suspicious. Therefore, for so many days, no matter how good Mo Jue was to her, she still didn¡¯t believe that he really liked her.


    Until just now, that inadvertent action touched her.


    She felt her heart beat faster and knew that she had fallen in love right at that moment. However, it was hard for her to change her opinion about him in a short time.


    All she could say was that she believed that he really liked her.


    The rest was still to be determined.


    Mo Jue didn¡¯t realize the ups and downs happening in her heart. He looked at her side profile occasionally and thought that she seemed to be laughing or mocking, which confused him for a while.


    When they passed by a casino, the neon lights were shining brightly. The noise was continuous and the shouting and swearing of men were interwoven. Ye Wei suddenly proposed. ¡°Mo Jue, let¡¯s go to the casino and warm up¡±


    Mo Jue paused. Upon seeing her excited look, his eyes brightened up and he asked curiously, ¡°Do you want to bet?¡±


    ¡°I want to see your true capability.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Mo Jue replied. He flagged for a taxi and brought Ye Wei to the largest casino in Bogota.


    Arthur left the casino and took his men to the largest casino under his name, which was also the largest and the most comprehensive casino in Bogota. The scale of the casino could be said to be on par with the luxury casino in Las Vegas. He could hear the noise of those materialistic bunches indulging in gambling and living an extravagant life like emperors at the gate of the casino.


    There were already a few of his men waiting at the door. One of them bowed his head and whispered something in his ear. Arthur¡¯s expression changed a little. He entered the casino and took his personal elevator to the fourteenth floor.


    On the fourteenth floor was a reception for Arthur. When he arrived, there were six men and women in black standing outside the conference hall. They were all expressionless and their gazes were cold and sharp. At first sight, one would know that they were experts in the industry. Arthur was trembling. When their men came out, they felt like a platoon. There were only six of them, but it felt like they could kill six hundred of his men, which made him uneasy.


    He pushed the door into the meeting room and Jason was talking to a Chinese American man. Upon seeing him enter the room, Jason¡¯s face darkened and slapped the table angrily. ¡°Damn it, Arthur, what did you do? Who asked you to find Mo Jue? Do you want me to blow you up?¡±


    Angry Jason was rather frightening. He was famous for having a hot temper in the arms industry and only a few dared to provoke him. Arthur¡¯s legs were like jelly, trembling with fear. He apologized profusely with his face full of smiles and tried to calm the dragon down.


    ¡°Boss Jason, there was a bit of bad blood between me and Mo Ye, and I wanted to deflate him. Who knew Mo Jue would come? I¡¯ll blame those boys for not being able to recognize him. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°How could people like you wish to deflate others? How disgraceful. Arranging hundreds of brothers to protect you? How can a man be this fearful of death? Are you really a man?¡± Jason shouted.


    People outside wanted to laugh but they held back and didn¡¯t dare to laugh.


    Arthur hurriedly said pleasant words to suck up to him, but Jason didn¡¯t fall for it. He swore at him again. If he hadn¡¯t called in time to stop such a boring game, he would have ruined his business.


    Arthur was relieved when he saw that he was less angry, and then he looked at another person who was in the meeting room. That person was the most exquisite oriental-looking man he had ever seen other than the Mo brothers. He was tall, slender, elegant, and had delicate facial features. There was a feeling of tiredness seen between his eyebrows, but it did not damage his perfect facial features or the sharpness of his gaze at all.


    ¡®Who is he?¡¯


    Arthur felt that he looked a little familiar. Third Young Master Ye took a glance at him and asked, ¡°Did you bring the tape of the surveillance camera in the casino?¡±


    ¡°Here it is, here it is.¡± Arthur took out a disk from his arms hurriedly and gave it to Third Young Master Ye. This man was not tall or aggressive, but he was cold and fierce.


    Third Young Master Ye turned on the computer and read the disk. Jason sat over and looked at the screen as well. Ye Wei wore sunglasses and didn¡¯t say a word from the beginning to the end. She just stood beside Mo Jue in peace and there was nothing unusual.


    There was nothing special.


    They looked at each other, and Third Young Master Ye turned off the computer. He asked Arthur, ¡°What are you betting on in three days?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not determined yet. Uh¡­ Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯d see you at the table in three days? I thought you would know what to bet on,¡± Arthur said, trembling.


    He didn¡¯t dare to be unbridled in front of Jason. Even if he questioned them like this, he said it carefully. He was afraid of even offending him a little.


    Jason snorted heavily. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. We could have at least bought more time. Asshole!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m an asshole, I¡¯m an asshole¡­¡± Arthur did not dare to have any objection. He could only agree with him and hated Jason more. In a deep voice, Third Young Master Ye told him that he¡¯d see him at the gambling table three days later.


    ¡®What to bet on?¡¯


    Just after he arrived in Bogota, he came to see Jason in a hurry and happened to see Arthur¡¯s man telling him to meet Mo Jue, who was with Ye Wei. He was afraid of ruining things, so he told Jason to stop him with a call. At that time, he could only think of such a way.


    ¡°Third master, three days are more than enough for us to get the best gambler in the world here. No problem at all.¡±


    Ye Chen thought for a while. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door outside, and a man appeared and said, ¡°Third master, you¡¯d better have a look at the monitoring room.¡±

 Chapter 476 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    In the monitoring room, Third Young Master Ye and Jason stared at the two figures¡ªYe Wei and Mo Jue. Mo Jue changed money for chips, both of which were in Ye Wei¡¯s hands. They were recognized by Ye Chen¡¯s men right from when they stepped into the casino.


    Jason and Third Young Master Ye looked at each other with a serious look. Third Young Master Ye asked Arthur to let his men point all the cameras on Mo Jue and Ye Wei and ignore the others temporarily.


    Arthur didn¡¯t dare to disobey. Only in a few moments, the screen was filled with Mo Jue and Ye Wei.


    She was laughing happily and pulling Mo Jue around the casino at will. When they reached the roulette, Ye Wei told Mo Jue to make a bet. Mo Jue shook his head and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you play!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re at the table, not me.¡± Ye Wei pouted her mouth, gave him the two chips in her hand, and urged him to bet. Mo Jue still refused.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would show me your true capabilities?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you said.¡± Mo Jue retorted.


    ¡°But you said okay.¡±


    ¡°Well, you play first. I¡¯ll win back whatever you lose,¡± Mo Jue said calmly, being indulgent. He liked seeing her in high spirits. Ye Wei advised him to play once more, but he wasn¡¯t willing to. She didn¡¯t insist either and proceeded to make a bet herself. Mo Jue stood by her side silently.


    ¡°If you will only play after I lose everything, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have a chance to bet.¡±


    Ye Chen frowned in the monitoring room. ¡®What¡¯s wrong? Is Ye Wei crazy?¡¯ Even though he had heard from Ning Ning that there might be something amiss, how could she act so intimate with Mo Jue?


    But, it was totally a different matter after seeing it with his own eyes. It was shocking.


    ¡°F***, what medicine did Mo Jue give Wei Wei?¡± Jason was furious. Ye Wei looked so happy. It seemed that she had forgotten all of them. He was too angry to fight at all. This was unacceptable.


    They had been so busy just for her, but she was having fun and living an extravagant life with that devil of the Mo family. ¡®This is too much, really too much¡­¡¯ Jason was furious.


    For some reason, Arthur didn¡¯t dare to make a sound and stayed at the side quietly. For him, everything was well if Jason didn¡¯t get angry with him. He was especially afraid of Jason.


    ¡°She must be drugged.¡± Third Young Master Ye even had the mood to play a joke on his sister. Ye Wei had made a bet in front of the roulette.


    Everyone knew that gambling depended on luck. At least, that was what most people thought. But, only real gamblers knew that luck was something trivial, and skills were the absolute priority.


    So was the roulette. Ye Wei only started to bet after watching three or four rounds.


    After seeing her bet, Mo Jue asked, ¡°Have you played this before?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡± Ye Wei smiled and answered him with a rhetorical question.


    Mo Jue paused and stopped talking. Indeed, she didn¡¯t know, but he knew that she would win the game. She was good at it.


    He had familiarized himself with Ye Wei¡¯s information and even knew what colors of clothes she liked and what she liked to eat. But whether she knew how to gamble, he really didn¡¯t know.


    However, on the gambling table, the rookie¡¯s luck was always better than a veteran¡¯s.


    Ye Wei gambled for two rounds and won both. She was in a good mood as she didn¡¯t expect that her luck was this good. So, Ye Wei bet for another seven or eight rounds. Surprisingly, she had won all of them.


    ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, am I impressive?¡± she asked smugly.


    ¡°Very impressive.¡± A smile could be heard in Mo Jue¡¯s voice, although he was expressionless. Ye Wei laughed and pulled out a big chip with great confidence. ¡°Here¡¯s your reward.¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s lips twitched a few times and he received the reward from her, feeling speechless.


    Ye Wei lost interest in the roulette after she had played it for a few rounds. Therefore, slot machines, poker cards, dominoes, baccarat, and dice became her new targets. Ye Wei played almost everything and had a 100% win rate.


    She had won whatever she played. She and Mo Jue had bought chips with high values from the start, and their capital was only a hundred thousand US dollars. In less than half an hour, Ye Wei had turned it into more than a million US dollars.


    Arthur¡¯s face turned green. At other times, if someone had won so much money, he would have already sent his men down and took action. However, this time, he could only watch Ye Wei and Mo Jue take away his money.


    He gnashed his teeth with hatred, but he didn¡¯t dare to say a word.


    Because Jason¡¯s expression had also darkened. Ye Chen glanced at Ye Wei, who was in high spirits. He felt angry but also found it funny. He was glad that she had not been abused and was also very happy to see that she was feeling happy, as he did not expect Mo Jue to treat her well. If she had really lost her memory as they guessed, would it be good or bad for her to regain her memory?


    He did not know that it was true that she had lost memory, but the happiness that she had felt then was also genuine. After recovery, a smile like that might cease to exist.


    Even when she was in City A, he had never seen his sister this happy. The reason why she could be so unbridled and happy now was because of the man who loved her, doted on her, supported her, and who could do anything for her.


    He had mixed feelings toward Mo Jue. Since he liked Ye Wei, why did he do things that could hurt her and the people she cared about? If Ye Wei chose to be with him, all of them would give their blessings, even if they did not agree with her.


    Now, he was controlling her while killing the people of the terrorist organization. He really didn¡¯t understand what the man was thinking. Perhaps he felt that everyone¡¯s life was worthless except for Ye Wei¡¯s. But, how could he not know that Ye Wei would never be with someone that had hurt the others?


    Then, why?


    Jason gnashed his teeth and looked at the screen, feeling angry and annoyed. He cursed in a low voice. ¡°Damn, look at how that little traitor is laughing so heartlessly.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye shook his head. Well, what he was thinking about was obviously different from what Jason and others were thinking of. Although Jason was angry and called her a ¡®little traitor¡¯, what he said actually contained his mixed feeling toward Ye Wei as well.


    In fact, if Ye Wei really betrayed them, they would not blame her. This was the message that Third Young Master Ye had received from Jason, Chu Li, and the others.


    They were the public enemies of the whole world, terrorists that everyone wanted to wipe out. However, they were also huge forces that governments of all countries conspicuously wanted to wipe out but also secretly gather. Who didn¡¯t want to have them by their side? The leaders of the group were also righteous and evil at the same time. When they were ruthless, they were crueler than anyone else. However, they regarded righteousness and family members as more important than anything. They were all hotheaded men.


    ¡°Why did Mo Jue bring Ye Wei here?¡± Third Young Master Ye frowned. ¡°He couldn¡¯t be unaware that this was Arthur¡¯s casino. He would definitely alarm Arthur if he came here. It¡¯s unreasonable.¡±

 Chapter 477 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    No matter what, he had to find a way to meet Wei Wei. He signaled Arthur to come over and whispered something in his ear. Arthur nodded in a hurry and took his men down.


    Ye Wei was trying to play poker when Arthur came over with a group of his men and stopped in front of them. Ye Wei looked at Mo Jue and lost all interest. ¡°Is this his casino? How disappointing.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s eyes fell on Ye Wei. He had just heard the conversation between Third Young Master Ye and Jason and could guess who she was. He didn¡¯t expect her to be so amazing. No wonder Mo Jue dared to take her to dangerous places.


    Mo Jue¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I see that the second master is having a good time. How about coming down to say hello and have a cup of coffee?¡± Arthur spun the ring on his finger. He was not as young and idle as before and was a little afraid.


    Even if he had the backing of Jason.


    ¡°Are you forbidding us from leaving because we won some money?¡± Ye Wei asked with a smile. ¡°Boss Arthur, aren¡¯t you afraid of ruining your business if this gets out to the public?¡±


    ¡°Why would we forbid you from leaving? I just want to invite you to have a cup of coffee. Look at how generous and sincere I am.¡± Arthur spread his arms wide.


    The crowd around them dispersed, and Mo Jue walked forward with Ye Wei in his arms after taking a glance at the place. Arthur smiled coldly. As soon as he left the hall, a man suddenly appeared around the corner and punched Mo Jue. Another man attacked him from the side, forcing him to let go of Ye Wei¡¯s hand.


    It was Jason¡¯s bodyguards. They were sharp, aggressive and fast, but they were not as good as Mo Jue. After a few attacks, Mo Jue successfully punched them twice each.


    Ye Wei stood still and didn¡¯t intend to help. The two people were skillful but seemed to be far behind Mo Jue. When Arthur waved his hands, his men gathered and rushed to attack Mo Jue together. Ye Wei frowned.


    ¡®F***!¡¯


    ¡®Are they taking advantage of us because they have more people?¡¯


    She admitted that Mo Jue was very strong, but no matter how strong he was, it would also take a lot of physical strength to fight with these people who only had brute force. It was unavoidable for her to be angry and she didn¡¯t like what Arthur had done.


    ¡°Arthur, what a sore loser you are.¡± Ye Wei smiled coldly.


    Because Arthur knew her identity, he was a little scared and didn¡¯t dare to offend her as he was afraid that she would put him in trouble. He ordered several men to stand in front of him in order to block him from her. Ye Wei sneered. ¡®Kill him? The three-day deadline hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Killing him will ruin Mo Jue¡¯s plans.¡¯


    She felt a little imbalanced in her mind. If she had not gone through the robbery just now, she would definitely not care about Mo Jue when such things happened, unless he was beaten to death and could not move at all.


    Otherwise, she would only watch Gorgeous Mo Jue from afar to see how strong he was.


    But now, she couldn¡¯t stand how so many people were surrounding Mo Jue and beating him up. Usually, skillful people like her wouldn¡¯t fight with people who didn¡¯t have the ability to defend themselves, lest her identity be humiliated.


    It was a mess. No one exchanged fires. There were only kicking and punching. In a flash, several strong men were hit by Mo Jue. They lied on the ground and never got up again.


    Screams could be heard all the time, and people were horrified.


    More and more people surrounded Mo Jue and he was so surrounded that she could hardly see him. Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. The number could even squeeze him to death. Arthur looked on coldly and gave them an order to beat him to death.


    Ye Wei couldn¡¯t stay out of the business any longer. She grabbed the man who was nearest to her and punched him on the chest. He was defeated in just one move. Upon seeing her take action, Mo Jue smiled.


    They cooperated very skillfully. Ye Wei hadn¡¯t fought for a long time, and as soon she started to fight, she gave it her all. Those strong men were unlucky. They were like cats who had met Ye Wei, the tiger. They were not of the same level at all and were beaten up badly.


    Ye Wei was trying to take out her silver needles to end the fight quickly when suddenly, somebody clasped on her arm. She looked down and saw a pair of noble and powerful hands clasping her. She turned her head and saw a delicate but evil-looking face.


    Third Young Master Ye didn¡¯t do anything else other than clasping her arm. He looked at her calmly. Both the brother and sister didn¡¯t start a fight and only faced each other quietly. From her eyes, he saw a foreign gaze. He confirmed Chu Li¡¯s guess. She didn¡¯t remember him at all.


    The silence lasted for less than ten seconds. Ye Wei smashed Third Young Master Ye¡¯s face with a fist, fast and fierce. Third Young Master Ye avoided the hit and wrapped her fist in his big palm. He smiled gracefully. ¡°Wei Wei, you even beat me?¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrow and asked. She broke free from him and punched him repeatedly to the wall. Third Young Master Ye just avoided her attacks and didn¡¯t fight back.


    Ye Wei was unhappy. She stopped and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you fight back?¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t remember anything?¡± Third Young Master Ye didn¡¯t answer the question but asked instead, ¡°Don¡¯t you know me?¡±


    Ye Wei frowned and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei¡­ What did Mo Jue tell you? Did he say that you are an orphan and have no family?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked with a smile and a loving gaze. Ye Wei¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye laughed and didn¡¯t say anything. Ye Wei suddenly got angry and sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that I am your wife?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye could not help but laugh. He hurriedly waved his hands and said, ¡°I have a wife, but unfortunately, she¡¯s not you.¡±


    ¡®Damn you, Mo Jue, how dare he lie to her. How¡­ shameless.¡¯ However, if he was Mo Jue and Wei Wei was Anya, he¡¯s afraid he¡¯d lie too and tell her that they were husband and wife. That way, it would be easier to take advantage of her.


    ¡­


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Ye Wei asked angrily, clenched her fist, and punched him again. Anger flashed in her eyes. Third Young Master Ye clasped her fist and took her to the room next door. He then closed the door and shoved her against the door plank. His actions were smooth and quick. Ye Wei behaved abnormally and did not resist at all.


    Maybe that was because she didn¡¯t feel any murderous vibes from Third Young Master Ye, only love and protection.


    ¡°You are my sister,¡± Third Young Master Ye said in a deep voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Mo Jue told you, but Wei Wei, what should be forgotten shouldn¡¯t be forgotten entirely. You have a lot of family members waiting for you to come back.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Ye Wei resolutely shook off Third Young Master Ye¡¯s hand and murmured to herself. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

 Chapter 478 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    She panicked a little and breathed heavily. She felt that she could hear Mo Jue¡¯s voice, and it was fighting against Third Young Master Ye¡¯s. Ye Wei was confused and at a loss.


    What Third Young Master Ye had said was obviously different from what Mo Jue had told her. She was very clear that one of them was lying. Subconsciously, she wanted to choose to believe Mo Jue. Ye Wei found herself ridiculous as she had been suspicious of Mo Jue and had refused to believe him all those while.


    Even just now, she was still doubtful about trusting him. She had never believed him completely.


    However, when there was suspicion and someone had put the evidence right in front of her own eyes, she realized that she had already trusted Mo Jue unconsciously but was only unwilling to admit it.


    ¡°Wei Wei¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call my name! I don¡¯t know you!¡± Ye Wei said abruptly while shaking her head in panic. ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Stop talking to me.¡±


    She refused to listen to Third Young Master Ye¡¯s so-called truth.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me? Wei Wei¡­¡±


    ¡°According to you, Mo Jue lied to me. Why did he lie to me? He wouldn¡¯t benefit from it and he had never gotten anything from me either.¡± Ye Wei interrupted Third Young Master Ye. Her eyes shone brightly, but some uneasiness could be seen. ¡°I just want to know if I used to like him?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye was at a loss for words. He felt like going against his conscience and telling her that she didn¡¯t like him at all, but¡­ With Ye Wei¡¯s current situation, there would definitely be a conflict between her and Mo Jue if he failed to bring her back today.


    He had seen how Mo Jue did things. What Louis had done to Anya was the idea of the Mo brothers. He didn¡¯t want him to treat Ye Wei, who didn¡¯t know anything, cruelly.


    Besides, she had lost her memory. If he lied to her intentionally, then he¡¯d be the same as Mo Jue.


    ¡°Yes, you liked him,¡± Third Young Master Ye said. Ye Wei¡¯s gaze turned soft instantly, as if she was relieved. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s heart hurt a little. How would she feel if he told her that she didn¡¯t like Mo Jue at all?


    She had become more obsessed as compared to the past, but¡­ she might not have realized that.


    ¡°Wei Wei, come home with me,¡± Third Young Master Ye clasped her shoulder and said flatly. ¡°You will be hurt the most if you continue staying with Mo Jue. Leave him!¡±


    Ye Wei didn¡¯t struggle but looked at Third Young Master Ye closely. ¡°Why should I leave him? In my memory, he hasn¡¯t done anything wrong. Let¡¯s only talk about what had happened in the past when I regain my memory. I won¡¯t believe any of your words now.¡±


    She shoved off Third Young Master Ye¡¯s hands angrily and stared at him. Ye Wei frowned and said, ¡°I believe him more than you!¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei!¡± Third Young Master Ye¡¯s voice was deep and he narrowed his eyes dangerously. He knew Ye Wei¡¯s personality, and no matter what kind of Ye Wei she had become, she would only follow her heart, and what others say would not affect her. But¡­¡±What if he makes use of you to deal with us if you stay by his side? Will you fight against us too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful,¡± Ye Wei replied proudly. ¡°What do you think of me? Someone who cannot differentiate right from wrong? Or someone who follows others blindly? Mo Jue has never asked me to hurt anyone or asked me for anything. He takes care of me as if I am the most important to him. Even if he doesn¡¯t want to, he will satisfy all my requests. He never forced me to do anything I didn¡¯t want. I don¡¯t believe that he will hurt me.¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei, why are you so stubborn?¡± Third Young Master Ye clasped her wrist with one hand. ¡°Look at the wound. This was caused by him. The scar is still there. You have kept it there specially.¡±


    Ye Wei knew that she had an obvious scar on her wrist for a long time. She smiled faintly. ¡°So what? He didn¡¯t lie to me. When I was looking at the scar, he told me that it was caused by him. Didn¡¯t I shoot him in the chest? I guess I¡¯m more ruthless than him. We¡¯re not even yet.¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei, do you even know what you are saying?¡± Third Young Master Ye felt angry and ridiculous at the same time. He sighed faintly. ¡°Can you listen to me just once?¡±


    ¡°Never!¡± Ye Wei refused resolutely and took one step back. She had an indifferent facial expression. ¡°Scram, or I¡¯ll take action.¡±


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open. Jason rushed over, grabbed Ye Wei¡¯s hand, and shouted. ¡°What about Eleven? Wei Wei, where¡¯s Eleven? Is she in danger? Why isn¡¯t she with you?¡±


    Ye Wei was overwhelmed by all the questions and couldn¡¯t answer them all at once. She looked a little dazed. Eleven¡­


    ¡®This name sounds so familiar!¡¯


    She recalled the dream she had that night. It was very blurry and she could not remember what she had dreamed of, but she remembered how she felt after she woke up and Eleven¡¯s name. The person she called in her dream was Eleven.


    ¡°Why are you dumbfounded? Speak! Where is she? Did something wrong happen?¡± Jason was a bit impatient. He tightened his grip on Ye Wei¡¯s hand. Ye Wei got angry and kicked him in the chest.


    Jason didn¡¯t expect the sudden attack and couldn¡¯t defend himself in time. The kick landed right on his chest and he took several steps back. He couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect that Ye Wei had completely changed after she had lost her memory. She was no longer the Ye Wei of the past.


    ¡°You are hurting me!¡± Ye Wei glanced at him coldly. Jason sneered and asked her about Eleven. Ye Wei pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by you don¡¯t know? She disappeared together with you.¡± Jason got angry. ¡°The fact that that evildoer of the Mo family hasn¡¯t done anything to you doesn¡¯t mean that Eleven is safe.¡±


    Ye Chen looked at her quietly. Ye Wei hesitated and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Eleven?¡±


    ¡°She is the person you are the closest with,¡± Third Young Master Ye said. ¡°We are afraid that her life might be in danger. Wei Wei, if you have a little trust in us, please pay attention to her whereabouts. Just because Mo Jue treats you well doesn¡¯t mean that he will treat others well. I swear. If anything bad happens to Eleven, you will regret it for life.¡±


    Ye Wei was calm and didn¡¯t say anything. She seemed to have heard what they said, but it looked like she hadn¡¯t taken them to heart. She was indifferent and expressionless, making it hard for them to decipher what she was thinking about.


    Jason could not stand her silence and pointed angrily at Ye Wei. ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying so much? Bring her back and let Bai Ye knock some senses into her.¡±


    He finished his sentence and came attacking Ye Wei with his fist. Suddenly, he heard a cold voice. ¡°I advise you not to act rashly.¡±


    Bang!


    The bullet flew past Jason¡¯s shoulder and was shot into the glass mirror. The mirror clattered and broke into pieces¡­

 Chapter 479 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Third Young Master Ye and Jason were shocked. They didn¡¯t even notice that there was a man behind them.


    The bullet brushed past Jason¡¯s shoulder and scratched his shoulder. It hurt so much that the pain ignited his anger. He was furious. ¡°Damn it, Mo Jue, come at us directly if you dare. What do you stand to gain by attacking us secretly from behind?¡±


    Ye Wei seemed all tensed up. It was obvious that Mo Jue had defeated nearly a hundred people outside, and no sound could be heard. Third Young Master Ye hinted at Jason not to be too impulsive, but Jason didn¡¯t care at all. Mo Jue pulled the trigger lightly and said coldly, ¡°My bullets have no eyes.¡±


    Jason was forced to stop. Mo Jue¡¯s eyes fell on Ye Wei, and he said in a cold tone, ¡°Come here!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye and Jason both looked at Ye Wei, and Jason said angrily, ¡°Wei Wei, use your brain and think carefully! Why do you believe in that monster instead of us? We are your real family.¡±


    Ye Wei smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t remember anything. He and I are the closest.¡±


    It seemed logical for her to say that, but Jason was furious. He roared. ¡°It will never be his turn to be ranked at the top of your close friends¡¯ list even if he queues to the Mediterranean Sea, you little traitor!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was stunned into silence.


    ¡®Uh, Jason, you are exaggerating!¡¯


    He obviously forgot what Chu Li had told him and was just focused on being angry. He was really the type to forget everything when he got angry. Anybody who provoked him now would be dead meat, especially when he simply couldn¡¯t do anything with Ye Wei.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. This is the truth.¡± Ye Wei smiled and approached Mo Jue slowly. Mo Jue was relieved. Fortunately, he had placed the right bet and decided to bring her there. It was indeed the right choice.


    He was not afraid that Ye Wei would find him suspicious. At least, at this stage, she belonged to him. This was beyond doubt.


    ¡°Wei Wei, you have really pissed me off.¡± Jason was furious. ¡°Where has your backbone gone? Why would you go over to him just because he told you to? Why are you so obedient? Are you his dog?¡±


    The more Jason thought about it, the more unconvinced he was. If he dared to order Ye Wei like this in the past, Ye Wei would have hooked her finger and demanded him to go over instead. The treatment was really different.


    ¡®Who exactly is her real family?¡¯


    Once again, he was sure that Mo Jue, the evildoer, must have drugged her.


    ¡°He said that I am his wife!¡± Ye Wei seemed to be happy about it, as if trying to anger Jason deliberately. Her expression was provocative, like she wanted to see how angry he could be.


    ¡°Bah, what wife? Nonsense. You wouldn¡¯t marry him unless the sky collapses.¡± Jason cried. ¡°Wei Wei, if you want to marry someone, you can marry Little Iron. Marrying this evildoer? Do you not want to live anymore?¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s expression darkened, and murderous vibes flashed passed his eyes. Little Iron? Who was that? It seemed that he had something to do with Wei Wei. He only knew that Ye Wei once chased Su Man, but he had never heard of anyone else. However, Su Man was not considered as his enemy since he didn¡¯t like women. Hence, Mo Jue didn¡¯t care too much about him, but other people¡­


    Third Young Master Ye was afraid that Jason would be too agitated and say the wrong things. He said in a hurry, ¡°Wei Wei, you can not believe us, but don¡¯t you regret it in the future.¡±


    Ye Wei laughed and didn¡¯t speak. Regret? She looked at Ye Chen and Jason, and then at Mo Jue. The three men were very calm. In fact, she had a gauge of who was the most important and who was not.


    She was someone who would rather agree with the people she was the closest with instead of agreeing with the people who were right. She would protect whoever was the closest to her. She was always like this.


    Mo Jue suddenly reached out and held Ye Wei¡¯s hand. Third Young Master Ye frowned. The situation was extremely unfavorable to them. If he forcibly took Ye Wei away, he was bound to fight with Mo Jue. He had never fought with Mo Jue before, but he was confident to defeat him if he joined hands with Jason. But what about Wei Wei?


    What if Wei Wei attacked them because of Mo Jue?


    ¡°Jason, I advise you to stop whatever that had happened in the casino, or you will be responsible for the consequences.¡± Mo Jue stopped pestering him unnecessarily and went straight to business. ¡°Arthur does not have the ability to compete with me. If you didn¡¯t have his back, he would have absolutely no courage to fight against me. We can¡¯t compete with you in the arms industry, but it¡¯s hard to say for the rest. What do you want to do in three days? I¡¯ll know who you are waiting for. I acknowledged it, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I will definitely go. If you agitate me further, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to survive in Colombia anymore! Of course, if you want to get rid of a capable lieutenant yourself, I will not stop you.¡±


    He brought Ye Wei to this casino to confirm if Jason was backing Arthur up. If Ye Wei was with him, Jason would show up if he saw her, and everything would be brought to light.


    It was more effective for him to come and talk to him in person rather than asking someone else to pass the message.


    ¡°So? If you have the ability, you can take it back. Are we going to fight? Let¡¯s see who is stronger. Do you think that I have never threatened other people before? Even Louis couldn¡¯t outplay us. You and your brother? All of you are in the same mess. I don¡¯t think you can handle it.¡± Jason was furious. ¡°See who drives who out of Colombia!¡±


    Mo Jue looked down. Jason angrily pointed to Ye Wei. ¡°Young brat, you are good. Involving our Wei Wei in your treacherous plot? What are you thinking of? Letting Wei Wei take the bullets for you? Are you even a man?¡±


    Ye Wei was a little stunned, while Mo Jue frowned.


    Third Young Master Ye laughed in his heart. Jason had said so much, and this sentence had the most impact. He seemed to have forgotten that he used to require Ye Wei and Eleven¡¯s protection when he went to dangerous places as well.


    Mo Jue was angry. Everyone could feel his anger. Third Young Master Ye was afraid that things might get out of control and quickly said, ¡°Mo Jue, you know that if you really start a fight, everyone will be hurt. The Mafia also needs time to recover. Why don¡¯t you step back?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Mo Jue asked flatly. Third Young Master Ye was right. He didn¡¯t want both sides to suffer.


    ¡°Very simple. Let Eleven go,¡± Jason suddenly said. He pointed to Ye Wei and said, ¡°We¡¯ll hand you this little traitor if you want, but release Eleven first.¡±


    It seemed like Ye Wei was living well in Mo Jue¡¯s hands and he might not have the intention to hurt her. Moreover, she believed Mo Jue¡¯s words instead of theirs. They could only wait for her to recover her memory, but it¡¯s not the same for Eleven.


    To Jason, she was the most important!


    From the moment they were missing until now, everyone could see that Ye Wei had been leading a great and nonchalant lifestyle, but what about Eleven?


    No one. Nobody knew if she was dead or alive.


    ¡°She¡¯s not in my hands!¡± Mo Jue said flatly. ¡°You have asked the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°Mo Jue, don¡¯t go too far. You still dare say that you don¡¯t know where she is? What did you do to her? I warn you. If she is hurt, I will blow up the Mafia for the second time!¡±

 Chapter 480 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Jue remained silent, and Ye Wei lost her smile. She looked at Mo Jue doubtfully. Mo Jue held Ye Wei tightly as he knew that she had started to suspect him. He had fallen into Jason¡¯s trap, didn¡¯t pay attention to what he was saying, and admitted indirectly that he knew Eleven.


    Although this man was known to be fiery and less scheming, he would not lose to anyone when it came to mind games. Because he was always angry, his fiery temper was the only thing that people had remembered about him.


    It was a common stereotype. People had always associated people who were hot-tempered and grumpy with them being bold but careless. However, it was not the case for everyone and Jason was a man who couldn¡¯t be judged by its cover.


    Mo Jue had tried his best to gain Ye Wei¡¯s trust, but Jason broke the trust in just a few words.


    ¡°Wei Wei, let¡¯s go!¡± Mo Jue dragged Ye Wei and turned to leave. Jason sneered. How could he let them leave easily? A cold, sharp light reflected upon the glass mirror in front of her and almost instinctively, Ye Wei pulled out her gun and turned back.


    She aimed the gun right at Jason!


    The two pistols faced each other coldly. Third Young Master Ye was surprised. This was probably the first time Jason and Ye Wei had confronted each other this way. A little carelessness would lead to an irreparable result.


    ¡°Jason, don¡¯t!¡± Third Young Master Ye shouted. Jason was not grumpy anymore. Instead, he looked indifferent. Since he was tall, his blond hair and blue eyes under the light appeared extraordinarily cold.


    He was giving off an overbearing vibe, as if he was the king.


    ¡°Wei Wei, shoot. We haven¡¯t compared our shooting skills in more than ten years. Let¡¯s find out who can shoot faster, shall we?¡± Jason¡¯s voice was cold. They couldn¡¯t beat Ye Wei and Eleven in their fighting skills.


    In fact, if they compared the speed, ruthlessness, and accuracy of their shots, they weren¡¯t Ye Wei¡¯s match as well.


    It was just that no one was willing to give in.


    Mo Jue looked at Ye Wei in silence. Actually, he saw Jason¡¯s gun too. But at that moment, he didn¡¯t respond immediately. His intention wasn¡¯t to test Ye Wei¡¯s reaction, but¡­


    When he realized, his behavior had explained everything. He was indeed testing Ye Wei¡¯s reaction, and he was very satisfied with the result. But¡­ he had mixed feelings about it too.


    If Ye Wei hadn¡¯t lost her memory, the person whose gun was aimed at her would be him, and never would it be Jason.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone. Put down your gun,¡± Ye Wei said flatly. ¡°Put down the gun and let us go.¡±


    ¡°Jason, don¡¯t mess around!¡± Third Young Master Ye rushed over to him and clasped his wrist. He shook his head and whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t. Let them go. Let¡¯s take things slowly.¡±


    ¡°I just want to know what happened to Eleven,¡± Jason said flatly and looked at Mo Jue with a sharp gaze, insisting on getting an answer. ¡°Mo Jue, you can continue staying silent. Try me. You can make a bet. If Wei Wei¡¯s heart softens and backs out on the spot, my bullet will hit her, and she will be injured. Or, I might not be as good as her, and I will be the one injured. Later on, if Wei Wei knows about this, she will be hurt the most. No matter what happens, the one injured and hurt will always be Wei Wei. Is this how you show your love for her?¡±


    Ye Wei was holding the gun firmly. Her eyes were bright and calm, and she was not smiling at all. Neither was she shocked. She was so calm as if nothing had happened, or as if she was just practicing her shooting.


    When she held the gun, she looked very cold and resolute. Nobody thought that Ye Wei would be soft-hearted.


    Suddenly, Mo Jue reached out and put his hand on Ye Wei¡¯s. With a slight force, he pointed Ye Wei¡¯s gun down and made her withdraw her gun. ¡°Excuse me. I have nothing to say!¡±


    He dragged Ye Wei along and left, ignoring the gun that was pointing at them behind. It seemed that he knew Jason wouldn¡¯t shoot. Even if he wanted to, Third Young Master Ye, who was beside him, would be able to stop him in time.


    He was right. He won!


    Jason didn¡¯t shoot. He just frowned. Third Young Master Ye snatched the gun over from his hands. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, I really want to shoot Mo Jue! If only Wei Wei didn¡¯t like him! Is there something wrong with her eyes? How could she rather be with that evildoer than be with Little Iron, the perfect guy?¡± Jason was indignant, and the more he said, the angrier he was. ¡°Thinking of him, Little Iron has been worried about her for a while. What a little traitor she is!¡±


    Mo Jue and Ye Wei went all the way back to the headquarters in silence. Both of them didn¡¯t say anything and the atmosphere between them was awkward and strange. Even when they were back in their room, Ye Wei did not say anything. Mo Jue grabbed her wrist and asked, ¡°Do you still believe me?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Wei said calmly, looked at him, and chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What are you afraid of?¡±


    Mo Jue was stunned and he shook his head. Ye Wei chuckled. ¡°That Eleven that they mentioned¡ªwhat happened to her? You¡¯d better tell me the truth.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask my brother,¡± Mo Jue said calmly. ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision on my own.¡±


    Ye Wei couldn¡¯t say anything more. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door in a hurry, and Cloud hurried to report, ¡°Second master, there¡¯s news from London. Something happened to Silver Face.¡±


    She was so flustered that she forgot that she needed to keep this from Ye Wei.


    Mo Jue¡¯s expression changed and he left the room immediately. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ye Wei was surprised. This was the first time she had seen Mo Jue in such a panic. ¡®Who is Silver Face?¡¯


    They were far away from her, but she could still hear Cloud¡¯s voice faintly. It was not very clear, but she could tell from her tone that it was urgent. Ye Wei watched them disappear in the stairway from the door.


    Mo Jue must have concealed many things from her!


    Ye Wei laughed at herself. Why did she still want to believe him even though she knew that? Was she trying to find troubles for herself?


    It was almost dawn. Ye Wei changed into her pajamas and went to bed. After a night of mental suffering, she was so sleepy that she stopped thinking about her problems. Although the words of Third Young Master Ye and Jason kept circling in her mind, she stubbornly chose to not hear them.


    She was woken up by Mo Jue in the early morning and she hadn¡¯t slept for more than two hours. Because of that, she was not very good-tempered and didn¡¯t treat him nicely. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re back on the island,¡± Mo Jue said calmly.


    Ye Wei was puzzled. ¡°So sudden? Aren¡¯t you going to meet Arthur at the gambling table three days later?¡±


    ¡°Let Cloud handle this. She can represent me,¡± Mo Jue said. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s not a big problem. I¡¯ve already told her what to do.¡±


    Whether he was present or not, things would go as he planned.


    Ye Wei smiled coldly, and her face was both bright and dark under the morning light. ¡°Mo Jue, be honest. What¡¯s the matter? Your attitude has changed a lot. What are you afraid of?¡±

 Chapter 481 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    When Third Young Master Ye and Jason received the news that Mo Jue was leaving, it was nearly ten in the morning, two hours after Mo Jue and Ye Wei had left. Third Young Master Ye and Jason were shocked and at a loss of what to do next.


    Third Young Master Ye had his men stationed at every custom near the Mafia headquarters in Columbia, and he would definitely be informed if Mo Jue and Ye Wei were seen leaving the place. However, they had lost Mo Jue and Ye Wei without even knowing.


    Third Young Master Ye immediately investigated all the routes and flights that had left the place earlier, but there was no finding at all. He slammed his hands on the table with regret and understood what Mo Jue had meant. He had brought Ye Wei into the country purposely to let them know where Ye Wei was and tested how Ye Wei reacted to them so that he could find a better way to solve the interest dispute between casinos.


    He didn¡¯t have a better way to enter or leave. He only had to distract them on purpose.


    ¡°Third master, what to do?¡± Number Six asked. He was in charge of all sentries. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my negligence!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye raised his hand, signaling him not to blame himself. Jason walked around the room impatiently and the hall was full of the sound of his footsteps. Third Young Master Ye frowned. He really had no idea what to do as the clue was broken.


    He didn¡¯t know where Mo Jue had gone with Ye Wei.


    He guessed that they must be somewhere near Colombia and not far from Bogota. But the Caribbean Sea and the Atlantic Ocean are so huge. He couldn¡¯t possibly search for them one by one. How long would it take to find them?


    Jason mainly wanted to know news about Eleven. Without getting it, he was even more irritable than before. If Third Young Master Ye had not arrived in Bogota earlier to stop him, Jason would have gone to bomb the Mafia again. He could ignore everything once he was driven against the wall.


    ¡°Number Six, check out all the islands in the Caribbean and the Atlantic that belong to the brothers, including those along the Mediterranean Sea in the Middle East. Don¡¯t miss one.¡± Third Young Master Ye pondered for a while and ordered.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Number Six took his orders and rushed out of the hall.


    Jason asked flatly with patience, ¡°How did you know that they must be at sea? The Mafia also has many strongholds in the North Bay; all of which are easy to defend, hard to attack, and are in extremely secretive spots.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye shook his head and said flatly, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Land and sea are different. On land, it is easier to escape and attack. Judging from where Anya and Ning Ning were imprisoned last time, we can see that Mo Ye and Mo Jue must have owned many islands to form a bridge between them and the Mafia. No matter how tight we press them, we rarely see the brothers appear. They must be commanding from behind the scenes. However, at sea, it¡¯s much easier for them to avoid our search.¡±


    ¡°So, what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Third Young Master Ye said calmly, his gaze sharp. Word by word, he said, ¡°As long as there is a problem in the world, there will be a solution. No matter how strong and skillful the brothers are, their plans will always have a loophole, and there will always be other clues.¡±


    Jason struck his forehead with his hand, extremely frustrated. ¡°I¡¯ve destroyed almost all of his casinos in Bogota, and he¡¯s not bothered. I don¡¯t know what the brothers are thinking about. What¡¯s the use of keeping Eleven and Ye Wei? They won¡¯t give them any information anyway.¡±


    ¡°They will have value in use someday,¡± Third Young Master Ye said slowly, thinking of how Mo Jue gazed at Ye Wei. He would rather believe that Mo Jue simply wanted Ye Wei and that¡¯s all. If he had other intentions¡­


    How could his pure sister take it?


    Some people might seem heartless and act like they would never be in a relationship, but if they really did get into one, everyone would crash and burn together when they were hurt.


    He prayed that Mo Jue would not hurt her too deeply.


    ¡°Little Iron and Bai Ye are reaching soon. When they come, we will talk about it. Damn it, so many of us can¡¯t even fight against the Mo brothers.¡± The more Jason said, the more fidgety he became. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m not comfortable if I don¡¯t do something.¡±


    Jason stood up angrily and called one of his men. ¡°Bring the brothers along. Prepare to fight in all the casinos that belong to the Mafia.¡±


    ¡°On it!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye raised his eyebrows. Since Jason needed to rant, he let him go. Someone would definitely have to represent Mo Jue to confront Arthur three days later, and he must have arranged everything before he left. In that case, it¡¯s afraid that Jason could only rant on his own and not hurt his vitality at all.


    Ning Ning had killed Silver Face by bombing him in London, so no one would stop them anymore. That said, the alert in London could be considered having been lifted. Although Silver Face¡¯s body was not found yet, according to the situation at that time, the chance of survival was slim. The whole ship was blown up to ashes with him.


    He and Chu Li had won. Generally, no one could defeat the two greatest black-bellied experts, especially when they worked together.


    As soon as Silver Face died, Bai Ye and Black J flew to Bogota immediately, while Chu Li and Ross were already in London headquarters, managing businesses within and out of the office. Everyone was focused on Ye Wei and Eleven¡¯s affairs.


    Xu Xing¡¯s party had gone wrong and he needed to explain it to Lord Ross. For the time being, all the responsibilities had fallen on Chu Li¡¯s shoulders.


    Third Young Master Ye and Jason were looking at the map when the phone rang. He looked at the screen display on his phone and turned gentle. Jason¡¯s curled his lips. ¡®Tsk, it must be his wife.¡¯


    A phone had always been a machine to Third Young Master Ye. Ever since Cheng Anya had it, the mobile phone had become a necessity for him. He hoped to hear the phone ring, especially when he was the busiest. Whenever he saw Anya¡¯s name pop up on the screen, he would be very happy to pick up the call at any moment.


    ¡°Ah Chen, how is it? Is there any news of Wei Wei?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t made much progress yet. How are you? Is the baby behaving well?¡± Third Young Master Ye walked near to the window, looking gentle. He had only left for a day and he missed her very much as he was used to holding a person to sleep. He wasn¡¯t used to living through a day without her.


    ¡°He¡¯s good.¡± Cheng Anya¡¯s gentle voice could be heard through the phone. She paused and said, ¡°Ah Chen, Su Man and I are planning to leave Provence. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave? Why? Are you in any danger? Are you okay?¡± Third Young Master Ye was all tensed up instantly when he heard that she was going to leave Provence and thought of the worst scenario subconsciously.


    ¡°What are you flustered about? I haven¡¯t finished my sentence yet,¡± Cheng Anya said coquettishly. ¡°Su Man is going to bring me to Riyadh. The baby¡¯s condition is considered stable at present. His business in France had come to an end, and you are not here. What will happen to me and the baby if something happens? He asked me to discuss this with you. Since Wei Wei¡¯s matter will take a while to resolve, he can take care of me and the baby in Riyadh. If you trust him, please give us your consent.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye said softly, ¡°Okay, no problem. When are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, by sea.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you fly by plane?¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh, Beauty Su has airsickness.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 482 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei and Mo Jue had returned to the island. On the way, Ye Wei didn¡¯t speak at all. The sweet harmony they had the previous day seemed to be an illusion. Mo Jue was deeply frustrated.


    But he had brought this upon himself, so he had no complaints.


    He thought that bringing Ye Wei over this time would help him make progress in Bogota, solve the problem of the casinos smoothly, and intimidate Jason so that he would behave himself and be less aggressive.


    He had guessed the course of events but failed to predict the ending.


    The accident in London was unexpected. He had warned Silver Face not to act rashly as he was afraid of what he would do, and that anything that happened would have a reason. He had ordered him to stay put for fear of an accident, but he was so stubborn and crazy that he forgot everything and thought that he was lucky.


    Damn it!


    Silver Face¡¯s survival was unknown, but the news said that he was dead. However, he wouldn¡¯t believe it unless they found his body.


    Once he was back on the island, he went to Mo Ye¡¯s mansion immediately, while Ye Wei returned to Mo Jue¡¯s mansion without a word. Her usual smile was gone and her expression was cold.


    She really wanted to believe Mo Jue!


    She wanted to!


    Ye Wei laughed bitterly. She stood outside the mansion. The blue and white mansion was beautiful and pure under the blue sky and the white clouds. But nobody could understand why the people who lived in that mansion had such twisted minds.


    She suddenly hated that mansion.


    She was a little hungry, but she had no appetite. After drinking two mouthfuls of milk, she went upstairs, back to her room. She threw herself on the bed. She wanted to sleep, but the faces of Jason and Ye Chen flashed in her mind. Their faces went from being blurred to clear, and they were lodged in her mind.


    What they said also came to her mind, the words ringing in her ears. She was distracted by what she heard. What choice should she make? She was a little confused.


    If it wasn¡¯t because Mo Jue had taken her away suddenly, maybe she would have still believed him. But now, she was not being biased anymore. She was starting to doubt both sides.


    In her dream that night, the blurred image flashed in her mind again. Ye Wei¡¯s heart tightened. The dream made her feel heartache and it hurt every time she tried recalling it.


    It was really¡­


    Weird!


    She couldn¡¯t sleep. Suddenly, she got up from the bed. Her eyes were clear and she climbed over to the room next door from the balcony. The door of the study room was locked, but the door inside it wasn¡¯t.


    Ye Wei entered the room easily.


    There were many files on the shelf of Mo Jue¡¯s study room. Ye Wei took one at will, and it was a file of the Mafia. Nothing special. Ye Wei put it back.


    There were also many documents on the desk, piled up like a mountain. Each document was covered with different marks; all of which were roses but with different colors¡ªyellow, red, blue, and black.


    They represented how much of a top secret the files were respectively.


    Some of them were sealed, whereas some were opened. Suddenly, Ye Wei looked up and saw the surveillance cameras in the room. Her expression turned even colder. Originally, she had only planned to take a look at the opened ones, but since there were surveillance cameras around anyway, she wanted to open all the documents, including the sealed ones.


    There was information on the internal problems of the Mafia and the information of the Top Terrorist Organization. Ye Wei was greedy and looked up on the Top Terrorist Organization. She was surprised that there was complete information about the strongholds, the research and development of weapons and virus, all the weapons, and the list of customers of the Top Terrorist Organization.


    Her expression changed. She clasped those papers and yanked them in her hands tightly. Gosh, how did he get hold of such top secret information?


    Ye Wei was greatly surprised and she tried to find the source of the information, which was indicated by two letters, C. Y. Even a fool like Ye Wei knew that the information was impossible to get hold of unless they were disclosed by insiders.


    She looked up all the information in a hurry but did not find any information about herself. She was puzzled. She looked up all the documents briefly again but did not find any information about her or Eleven.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Ye Wei wasn¡¯t convinced and she got up to read the documents on his bookshelf. Suddenly, the door opened and Mo Jue appeared at the entrance. Ye Wei was stunned. She wasn¡¯t paying attention to what was happening outside as she was too focused on flipping through the documents.


    She smiled. What could she do even if she heard him? Mo Jue would know that she had read his top secret documents sooner or later.


    ¡°Wei Wei, what are you doing?¡± Mo Jue¡¯s voice was deep and low. It felt as if a cold wind blew past them, cold and threatening.


    Ye Wei didn¡¯t care much. She proceeded to take a file from the bookshelf and read it. ¡°Are you blind?¡±


    Mo Jue came over and put the file that was in Ye Wei¡¯s hands back onto the shelf silently. He trapped her in between his arms and the bookshelf. ¡°Wei Wei, why are you so bold and confident even as a thief?¡±


    ¡°A thief?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. She could feel his breath and it was the man she was familiar with. But why? Why were his purple eyes always this calm? ¡°Am I not your wife? Half of everything here is mine. I was looking at my own things. Why am I a thief?¡±


    How would Mo Jue allow her to joke around like that? His beautiful face went slightly closer to her again. ¡°Wei Wei, you actually believe them instead of me?¡±


    ¡°No, I believe everyone,¡± Ye Wei said with a smile. ¡°But, I believe in myself more. If you do not feel guilty of anything, why didn¡¯t you dare to answer me but took me away in a hurry instead?¡±


    ¡°So you came to the study room to find out?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Wei replied frankly. ¡°You are always so elusive, so I thought why not find the answer myself. Gorgeous Mo Jue, I really can¡¯t imagine how well you¡¯ve played your cards.¡±


    She pushed him away, took one of the documents, and sneered. ¡°How did you get this list of arms smugglers?¡±


    Once the list fell into the hands of the anti-terrorist group, countless people would be involved. From senior government officials to nobles and rich businessmen, none of them could avoid this. There were always many loopholes in arms control. Even if one knew that the Top Terrorist Organization was smuggling arms and dominating the market, one could never find evidence of it.


    That was why they couldn¡¯t be convicted. Therefore, they could do whatever they wanted in the world, even if they leaked the list or some of the information there out.


    Chu Li, Jason, Black J, and the others would then have to hide at open seas and never walk on land. Who exactly gave him such top secret documents?


    ¡°Are you questioning me? Wei Wei, in what capacity are you questioning me? Do you really think you belong to the Top Terrorist Organization?¡±

 Chapter 483 - Many Years Later

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei was shocked. Right, in what capacity was she questioning him? Who was she?


    She always thought that she would go with the flow and losing her memory meant nothing to her, except for the initial maladjustment. Now, she was eager to know whether this man had cheated her or not.


    Mo Jue gave a sinister look, while Ye Wei stayed silent. Neither of them was willing to give in. In the end, Ye Wei couldn¡¯t stand the hateful silence that made her upset anymore. She pushed Mo Jue away.


    Mo Jue grabbed her arm, pushed her to the bookshelf, and trapped her aggressively. Because of the excessive force, several books and some files fell from the bookshelf and scattered on the ground. Mo Jue asked flatly, ¡°Wei Wei, why are you doing this to me?¡±


    Ye Wei smiled coldly. ¡°What did I do? I was just confused and wanted to find out the answer for myself. What crime have I committed? Is there anything that I can¡¯t see in your study room?¡±


    His purple eyes were covered with a layer of aggressiveness. The coldness of the corners of her lips was dazzling. Suddenly, Mo Jue leaned down, stopped her from smiling sarcastically by kissing her, and grounded her lips with his aggressively. It was as if he wanted to crush her ruthlessly.


    Ye Wei allowed him to kiss her. She couldn¡¯t stop what Mo Jue wanted to do anyway, so why bother to fight against him? The result would be the same. She didn¡¯t want to make everyone exhausted every time.


    The two bodies were extremely close to each other without any gap between them. However, Mo Jue felt that this was the farthest distance between them ever. He was frustrated to see Ye Wei like that.


    Why was there always something to tear them apart whenever they had gotten closer to each other?


    He couldn¡¯t stand her coldness and indifference.


    Mo Jue suddenly made a clever turn skillfully and they changed positions. He held her and carried her onto the desk instead of trapping her in between him and the bookshelf, kissing deeper and more aggressively. He was eager for Ye Wei to give him a little reaction, but all he could get was the calmness in her clear eyes.


    Mo Jue¡¯s heart felt as if he had been hit hard by someone. It was so terrible and painful.


    All of a sudden, he bit her lip hard. Ye Wei was in pain, but she let him do whatever he wanted, giving him permission to roam in between her teeth and lips. She tasted blood on her own lips.


    He had really bit her lip with all his might.


    She cursed and tried to kick him on the part in between his legs. Mo Jue had predicted that she would do that and pressed on her legs hard before putting his arms around her waist and buckled forward. She was then in a position that was easy for him to bully her but difficult for her to attack him.


    In this series of actions, he did not leave her lips at all. He was still kissing her lips and sucking the tip of her tongue, touching every inch of her skin. Such aggressive and desperate kisses made Ye Wei¡¯s resistance seem a little weak.


    ¡®Forget it, let him be!¡¯


    She didn¡¯t understand why Mo Jue always had a kind of contradictory despair every time he kissed her. It was as if he was kissing her for the last time. It was like he was saying goodbye to her, which made her sad.


    Obviously, that was not the case.


    ¡°Wei Wei, sometimes, I think it might be the best ending if we die together.¡± Mo Jue let go of the lips that he had ravaged so badly that he could not bear to see them and spoke softly.


    Ye Wei was shocked. ¡®Die together? F***. What kind of bad ending is that?¡¯ She didn¡¯t want to die.


    ¡°Mo Jue, your emotions are frightening.¡± Ye Wei was extremely honest. As soon as she opened her mouth, she hurt her injured lips again. It was painful. A drop of blood flowed out from her ruddy lips, and Ye Wei licked it with her tongue. Mo Jue¡¯s gaze darkened and he stared at her lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡­¡± You don¡¯t love me enough¡ªhe thought. He couldn¡¯t say any of those words. This was a fact that he had known from the beginning. Ye Wei liked him, but she didn¡¯t love him enough. In her heart, many people were more important than him.


    But what about him?


    He hated all the people she cared about and wanted to get rid of them so that Ye Wei would only have him in her heart. When it finally happened because she had forgotten everything, she still didn¡¯t love him enough.


    Mo Jue was helpless.


    He didn¡¯t know how to gain her heart.


    The struggle in his eyes was obscure. However, Ye Wei saw right through him and was heartbroken. Without showing her sadness, she said, ¡°Mo Jue, if you had treated me with sincerity, everything might have been different.¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei, how about you? How true are you to me?¡± Mo Jue asked.


    Ye Wei was stunned. There was a mocking look on his face that she had never seen before. Suddenly, she felt upset and frustrated. She pushed his arms away and rushed out of the door. This time, he didn¡¯t stop her. She went back to her room, slammed the door, and leaned feebly against the door.


    What went wrong between them?


    It was not the first time that she had asked herself such a question. It was needless to say that Mo Jue liked her as she could feel it. She also liked Mo Jue, but why weren¡¯t they the couple that everyone envied? Why weren¡¯t they happy? Why were they suspecting and torturing each other?


    She had asked herself many times, but there were no answers.


    All of a sudden, there was a loud crash in the study room. Ye Wei frowned. It sounded as if something had broken. Then, she thought of the headless bronze statue of the dead woman and the huge crystal mirror in the study room.


    The scene of Mo Jue smashing the mirror with the statue flashed in her mind.


    Ye Wei sneered and stood up. It was none of her business even if he broke the whole mansion. Why should she care?


    She went downstairs in the evening. When she passed by the study room, she stopped and listened to the movements inside, but there was none. As soon as she got to the stairs, she smelled food. Ye Wei sighed. She really didn¡¯t know what to say about Mo Jue.


    Despite being angry, he still showed up in the kitchen on time to cook. It was really¡­ an eye-opener.


    Mo Jue was busy in the kitchen, while Ye Wei had nothing to do. She sat in the living room and read magazines instead of helping him in the kitchen. Mo Jue saw her and the crackling in the kitchen suddenly increased.


    It sounded as if someone was venting his anger with a spatula.


    Ye Wei raised her eyebrow and looked at his cold side profile. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡®This guy is so cute. Just like a kindergarten kid, he seems to be seeking the attention of the teacher.¡¯


    Her anger, which had been piling up all afternoon, was gone.


    Some people would annoy you, but you wouldn¡¯t be angry at them for long as they would eventually please you unknowingly.


    Ye Wei still didn¡¯t understand why, until many years later. She finally understood that there was always this someone whose presence was so meaningful and special that she would tolerate him and let him have his own way unconsciously. Every slightest facial expression of his could affect her happiness, anger, and sorrow.

 Chapter 484 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    After Mo Jue was done cooking, the smell of the dishes wafted out of the kitchen. Ye Wei ¡®s stomach growled at the smell of food and she rubbed her belly. She scolded herself for being a disappointment and for surrendering this easily just because of food.


    ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, hurry up. I¡¯m hungry!¡± Ye Wei had no idea what shame was. She sat upright and judged him openly for being slow. Mo Jue didn¡¯t even look at her, only facing her with his side profile coldly while stirring the braised pork.


    His side profile looked extraordinarily cold. It would be terrifying if he was holding onto a gun. However, he was holding onto a spatula and wearing an apron, which looked¡­ not very intimidating.


    The two of them just had a quarrel in the morning, and Ye Wei had stopped being angry since a while ago. However, it was obvious that Gorgeous Mo Jue was still sulking. He was even more furious after seeing how Ye Wei acted like nothing had happened, unlike him.


    Mo Jue was not like Ye Wei. He had a quick temper and was not a person that would stay angry for long. Actually, he was just feeling helpless.


    The meal was prepared swiftly and was soon ready. After serving the food, Mo Jue filled a bowl of rice and ate it on his own, ignoring Ye Wei. Ye Wei glanced at him, put down the magazine, and went to the kitchen to have dinner as well. She filled her own bowl with rice and had a nice and pleasurable dinner.


    Mo Jue didn¡¯t say a word. Ye Wei was so annoyed that she didn¡¯t want to talk to him in the morning, but her anger had disappeared and she was all smiles now. She looked lovely.


    The happier she smiled, the worse Mo Jue expression looked. He really didn¡¯t look at her at all.


    ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, are you starting a cold war with me?¡± Ye Wei asked him innocently, and she politely gave him a piece of braised pork.


    Mo Jue seemed to not hear her, but he didn¡¯t reject Ye Wei¡¯s food either. However, he paused his chopsticks on the pork for a while before continuing to eat. It looked like he was really going to start a cold war with her.


    Ye Wei moved her chair closer to him and smiled at him. With chopsticks in her mouth, she asked, ¡°Mo Jue, who was always the first to patch things up when we quarreled in the past?¡±


    Mo Jue did not reply to her.


    ¡°It must be me, right?¡± Ye Wei answered her own question. ¡°I don¡¯t think you would be the one, judging from your personality. Forget it. I¡¯ll coax you just this time. Stop being angry after eating this meat. You are not a man if you continue to be angry.¡±


    Ye Wei gave him a huge piece of fatty meat mischievously. Mo Jue didn¡¯t like his food to be heavily seasoned, which was what Ye Wei had found out after spending a few days with him. However, most of the food he made was heavily seasoned. This was because she didn¡¯t like her food to taste bland.


    She had thought that Mo Jue would complain about it at least once, but he didn¡¯t say a word and even ate the fatty meat that he hated most.


    Ye Wei smiled. ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve eaten the meat. Say something.¡±


    Mo Jue finally looked at her and sneered coldly. ¡®There¡¯s progress.¡¯ Ye Wei thought. This guy had no sense of humor and was bad-tempered and violent. What did she like about him?


    Did she fall for his gorgeous face?


    Ye Wei was deeply confused. It was also a very complicated problem that men had no inner beauty.


    ¡°Tomorrow, you cook,¡± Mo Jue said, word by word. Ye Wei was stunned. Cook? Could she?


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Ye Wei pouted her lips. ¡®Isn¡¯t it just a meal? I¡¯ll coax you with it.¡¯

 Chapter 485 - The Deal between the Two Women

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    At night, by the sea.


    When Meng Lianling arrived, Ye Wei was already waiting for her. Mo Ye¡¯s mansion was close to the seaside, only a few hundred meters away. Ye Wei rode Mo Jue¡¯s chopper over and parked it on the beach.


    Meng Lianling saw the woman standing on the beach coldly, facing the sea. From her point of view, she could only see her slim figure and her long hair scattered in the sea breeze. Under the gray and white sky, she looked a little solemn and quiet, as if a storm was about to break out after the calmness. At the same time, the sea was also calm.


    ¡°Lianling, hypnotize me!¡± Ye Wei didn¡¯t look back. Her voice was scattered in the sea breeze and it was unclear when it reached Meng Lianling¡¯s ears. She didn¡¯t move or turn back at all, as if she had just said something unimportant.


    The waves were rippling gently, and the sea breeze suddenly changed direction, which messed up her long hair and blurred her vision. The gray sky in front of her seemed like it would stay gray forever.


    ¡°Wei Wei, why do you want to be hypnotized?¡± Meng Lianling asked. The request was so sudden that she didn¡¯t know how to react at all. She had received Ye Wei¡¯s call for her to go to the seaside when she was about to rest at night, saying that she wanted to go to the night market with her.


    Mo Ye had always disliked her hanging out with Ye Wei. Ever since what had happened to Eleven, she thought that Mo Jue would never let Ye Wei be alone with her. On the parking apron that day, Ye Wei was very indifferent to her. Hence, she thought that Mo Jue had told her something that made her no longer friendly.


    She was surprised to receive her phone call. She wasn¡¯t dumb. Meng Lianling was someone with a quick and thoughtful mind, and she knew that Ye Wei wasn¡¯t really asking her to go to the night market with her. If Ye Wei wanted to go to the night market, she would ask Mo Jue to go with her. Even if Mo Jue was busy, she could have gone there by herself.


    Mo Ye asked her why, and she told him truthfully that she was going to accompany Ye Wei. He didn¡¯t agree to it at first, but he gave in after being persuaded by her.


    Hypnosis. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Wei to mention that.


    Ye Wei turned around, back facing the light. It was too dark for her fair face to be visible and her hair was messed up by the wind, which hit and covered half of her face, only showing her cold big eyes.


    Like obsidian, black and pure.


    Meng Lianling felt chills down her spine. She was a person who was vastly experienced and got a grip on herself quickly. She guessed all the possibilities in her mind but still couldn¡¯t figure out what she was thinking.


    Ye Wei said, ¡°I think I might have been hypnotized by Mo Jue. I want to remember what I forgot.¡±


    Meng Lianling smiled gently as if Ye Wei had told her a joke and approached her. Her clear voice was comfortable to listen to. She said, ¡°Wei Wei, how can you seek help if you are unsure? Besides, if Brother Jue had really hypnotized you, how can I help you? I like you very much and would very much like to be friends with you, but I can¡¯t betray him, can I? Moreover, you said he ¡®might¡¯ have done it, which means that this could be only your guess.¡±


    Ye Wei smiled faintly. With her face covered with her dark hair, she looked less beautiful and gloomier. ¡°Lianling, don¡¯t you want to know where Eleven is? Help me and you might get the answer.¡±


    Meng Lianling was shocked. Her eyes widened in shock and she looked at Ye Wei, feeling flustered. Even someone as calm as her had lost her cool. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡®Did she regain her memory?¡¯


    ¡®Impossible! It¡¯s impossible!¡¯


    Ye Wei sneered. ¡°What are you flustered about?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember where Eleven is?¡± Meng Lianling couldn¡¯t guess what was on Ye Wei¡¯s mind and could only ask her that. Since Ye Wei was smart, she might be testing her. It would be stupid for her to tell her the truth accidentally before confirming what exactly Ye Wei had remembered.


    Ye Wei shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I did remember something that day, and I saw Eleven in my dreams. Unfortunately, I failed to recall it soon after. Although it was just a dream, it felt so vivid to me. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ve forgotten about it because Mo Jue hypnotized me.¡±


    That afternoon, when she fell asleep, the scene of Mo Jue holding and hypnotizing her suddenly flashed in her mind. Connecting that to her dream, Ye Wei realized that Mo Jue might have been afraid that she would remember something, so he hypnotized her in order for her to forget that dream.


    He was lying to her. She didn¡¯t like the feeling of being lied to.


    She should have asked him during dinner at night, but when she went downstairs and saw such a lovely Mo Jue, she suddenly lost the courage to question him. She then knew that she was really interested in Mo Jue, which made her subconsciously deny the fact that Mo Jue had lied to her.


    So, she was reminded of Meng Lianling.


    She tried to behave as if nothing happened so that Mo Jue would be fooled by her, believe her, and calm down. Then, she purposely asked Meng Lianling to accompany her to the night market so that she could seek help from her. She didn¡¯t want to doubt Mo Jue, but she couldn¡¯t help wanting to know the truth.


    Only Meng Lianling could help her.


    She wanted to know where Eleven was, and she was the best person that Ye Wei could seek help from. Not only would she agree to help, but she would also not tell Mo Jue about it.


    ¡°You are saying that you dreamed of her?¡± Meng Lianling smiled bitterly. ¡°Wei Wei, how can we take things that happened in our dreams seriously?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it wasn¡¯t a dream but my old memories. Who can tell if it was a dream or a reality? If it was a dream, why did Mo Jue erase the memory of my dream? Can¡¯t he even tolerate one dream?¡± Ye Wei asked sharply.


    Meng Lianling was stunned for a while. ¡®Indeed, how should I put it?¡¯


    ¡®Is it true that Brother Jue wants to erase her memory?¡¯


    Meng Lianling was gambling on her choice.


    ¡°One word, are you going to help me?¡± Ye Wei asked flatly, not giving her time to consider it.


    ¡°If Brother Jue really hypnotized you, it would be a bit risky for me to reverse it for you.¡± Meng Lianling thought carefully and said, ¡°Our hypnotisms are not the same. If something goes wrong, you¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Ye Wei interrupted her without waiting for her to finish her sentence. ¡°You just have to help me remember that dream, the clearer the better.¡±


    Meng Lianling looked at Ye Wei and thought about it. She gritted her teeth. ¡°I can help you but with conditions!¡±


    ¡°Name it!¡± Ye Wei¡¯s drooping eyes covered the coldness in her eyes. Needless to say, she knew what Meng Lianling¡¯s so-called conditions were.


    ¡°If you remember, tell me where she is.¡±


    ¡°Of course, if I remember.¡± Ye Wei agreed readily.


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±

 Chapter 486 - The Recollection

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei calmly lay under the lounging umbrella as she closed her eyes and lifted her arms as Meng Lianling suggested to her. Ye Wei, however, was unable to enter a state of hypnosis.


    The situation at hand was a little tacky and all that Meng Lianling did was unable to allow Ye Wei to smoothly enter a state of hypnosis. When Mo Jue hypnotized Ye Wei, he only allowed Ye Wei to selectively forget the dream she had, and even went as far to lock Ye Wei¡¯s memory so that Ye Wei would not be unable to hypnotize herself. As Meng Lianling was unable to hypnotize Ye Wei, she could only get Ye Wei to wait on the beach.


    Meng Lianling left, and returned half an hour later with a crystal ball and two sleeping pills.


    Ye Wei looked at the blue pills in Meng Lianling¡¯s hand, then at Meng Lianling in a state of slight confusion. ¡°Do these pills have any side effects?¡± She was never one to trust anybody too easily.


    ¡°No!¡± Meng Lianling gently smiled. ¡°We are doing this behind Brother Jue¡¯s back since he p***ed me off the other time and I will not jeopardize your safety however reckless I am. If I do, he will come after me. So relax! These are regular sleeping pills that will reduce the time taken for you to enter a state of hypnosis. If the Mo brothers do not rely on sleeping pills to help reduce the time taken to enter hypnosis, I am afraid I am unable to hypnotize you.


    Ye Wei nodded and swallowed the two blue pills without hesitation before lying down again. Meng Lianling opted to visually enthrall Ye Wei by swinging the crystal ball before Ye Wei so that Ye Wei¡¯s eyes would follow the crystal ball as it swung extremely gently.


    As Ye Wei gradually became focused after consuming the medicine, she gradually closed her eyes ten minutes later and was semi-hypnotized. Meng Lianling, through her voice, guided Ye Wei to recall the dream the night before.


    As the hypnotist and the hypnotized relied on such a connection, Ye Wei, through Meng Lianling¡¯s words, gradually returned to that very night. Meng Lianling was using reverse hypnosis on Ye Wei.


    Ye Wei first recalled how Mo Jue hypnotized her, and the image of her seeing Eleven gradually appeared in her mind. She was in an extremely cold dungeon, and the woman who seemed utterly helter skelter called her Wei Wei¡­


    Ye Wei¡¯s heart ached as the woman called her. The image of her being grabbed by the throat resurfaced, and Ye Wei¡¯s emotions were extremely mixed.


    As Ye Wei struggled to break free of the terrible dream, she struggled even more. Meng Lianling¡¯s hints became even more intense, and she said, ¡°Wei Wei, tell me, who did you see?¡±


    ¡°Eleven¡­¡± Ye Wei murmured with some trepidation. ¡°Eleven¡­¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Meng Lianling spoke as gently and softly as a good hypnotist could despite her urgency to know where Eleven exactly was. She asked twice, but Ye Wei did not respond to her. Meng Lianling panicked and asked again, ¡°Wei Wei, where is she? Where is Eleven?¡±


    Ye Wei suddenly opened her eyes, and Meng Lianling was shocked. ¡°Wei Wei?¡± She called out after some hesitation?


    How did she manage to suddenly wake up? Ye Wei had to be awoken from the hypnosis with a specific method, so how could she suddenly wake up? Ye Wei¡¯s head was covered in sweat, and her breathing felt rushed. It was as though she was, for a moment, unable to recover from the hypnosis.


    As the hypnosis method took an immense toll on the hypnotized, Ye Wei was panting non-stop as she closed and opened her eyes again. Meng Lianling tried to call Ye Wei a few times before Ye Wei slowly looked to turn to her.


    Meng Lianling heaved a sigh of relief ¨C thank goodness nothing happened.


    ¡°What happened? Are you okay?¡± Meng Lianling asked worryingly.


    Ye Wei shook her head and gradually calmed her breathing. Meng Lianling then asked, ¡°Did you recall anything?¡±


    ¡°Mo Jue has indeed hypnotized me,¡± Ye Wei laughed bitterly as her doubts were confirmed. As her doubts were confirmed, she could only bitterly laugh as how her paper-thin trust for him was broken.


    It was without help.


    ¡°Where is Eleven?¡± Meng Lianling asked urgently.


    ¡°I just saw her. Lianling, can I trouble you to hypnotize me again so that I can see it more clearly?¡± Ye Wei plainly said.


    ¡°Wei Wei, no! It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Meng Lianling was shocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Ye Wei interrupted her. ¡°Make it longer.¡±


    Meng Lianling could not convince Ye Wei otherwise and agreed to her. As the second hypnosis began, Meng Lianling did not discover that Ye Wei had jabbed a silver needle in her hand into her palm so that she would not be completely under Meng Lianling¡¯s control.


    She was conscious, and she already clearly saw how helter skelter Eleven was in her dream. She could not help but hab herself hard so that she would wake up.


    She wanted to clearly see what had happened.


    As Ye Wei had wished, the earlier part of the dream was Big Boss Mo and her, the mountain, a car, a mansion¡­ The images kept on going backwards and the location seemed much clearer although it was somewhat blur.


    The car suddenly stopped at the top of her hill. She, in her daze, saw the top of the mansion¡­


    ¡°Wei Wei, did you see it? Where is she?¡± Meng Lianling¡¯s sparse voice seemed to come from afar and did not seem particularly clear. It felt somewhat distant.


    ¡°Wei Wei, where is she?¡± She did not dare to be too eager and gently asked this time.


    As Ye Wei struggled in her dream, she ignored Meng Lianling¡¯s voice. The image in Ye Wei¡¯s mind suddenly froze.


    While this image did not appear in her dreams, it appeared as a slowed-down image when she was hypnotized.


    The mansion on the hill!


    As Ye Wei jabbed the silver needle into her palm, she woke up. Unlike before, she was mentally prepared this time, and not as panicky and heartbroken as before. She wiped the sweat away from her forehead and looked at her feet steely.


    Was it the mansion on top of the mountain? What was she there for?


    ¡°Wei Wei, did you see it clearly?¡± Meng Lianling asked her urgently.


    Ye Wei shook her head somewhat helplessly. ¡°I saw her scorned look, and she was on the verge of death. I could not clearly see where she was.¡±


    Since she clearly knew that Meng Lianling was after Eleven, how would she tell Meng Lianling and hence wish Eleven dead? Jason and Ye Chen had asked her where Eleven was, and she would prefer Eleven end up in their hands instead of Meng Lianling¡¯s.


    ¡°You REALLY could not see where she was?¡±


    ¡°Er yes. I only saw people, and the place was too small for me to clearly see it,¡± Ye Wei flatly replied.


    ¡°You said that she was about to die?¡±


    Meng Lianling was particularly disgusted with the word ¡®death¡¯. While Ye Wei especially resented how Meng Lianling asked her the question so anticipatively¡­


    ¡°Er yes. She¡¯s just that bit away from dying,¡± Ye Wei said.


    As Meng Lianling could not make out whether she was elated or disappointed, she fell silent. Ye Wei was afraid that Meng Lianling would become suspicious and did not look back at the mansion on the mountain. She instead looked at the sea.


    The calm sea was accompanied by a star-studded sky.

 Chapter 487 - Mutations

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei rode the chopper around the night market before stopping at the end of the night market where there was a grill from which she could observe the mansion on the mountain closely. She could see the top of the mansion, and it was exactly like what flashed through her dreams.


    She got off the chopper. The boss of the grill was a lady who spoke standard Spanish. Ye Wei ordered some grilled food and casually asked the lady boss about the owner of the mountaintop mansion.


    As she had expected, the Mo brothers owned the mansion.


    The two brothers owned the islands and were so eminent that everybody on the island recognized them.


    Ye Wei did not ask any further and returned to the mansion after collecting her takeaways. Mo Jue saw Ye Wei return from the second floor balcony and Ye Wei smiled as she waved the grilled takeaway in her hand. She went up to the second floor as though nothing happened.


    ¡°For you!¡± Ye Wei passed him the takeaway.


    ¡°You¡¯re not eating?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m stuffed. That said, this stall sells pretty decent food. I¡¯m a little tired and will turn in first,¡± Ye Wei waved her hands and entered the bedroom.


    Mo Jue raised his eyebrows and smiled as he saw the grilled food in his hands.


    As Ye Wei was hypnotized by Meng Lianling earlier, she felt fatigued and immediately fell asleep once she hit the bed. As she was in a deep slumber, she did not know that Mo Jue had returned to the room. Mo Jue, on seeing her pale face, thought that she was sick and touched her forehead. Her forehead was not warm, but instead cool.


    He did not seem to mind and rested on the bed as well.


    Ever since Ye Wei¡¯s doubts were aroused, she had always wanted to find a chance to go up the mountain to confirm them. She paid special attention to the road that led to the mountaintop mansion as there were only three avenues on the island that ran its full length. If one had to head up to the mountain, they would have to pass through the main avenue.


    Thankfully, there was a pottery shop on the island that she could learn to make pottery at with the lady boss showing her the ropes. She was in the shop for two days, and never noticed the Mo brothers go up the mountain.


    She however discovered that Doctor Claire went up and down the mountain daily¡­ sometimes making several trips a day.


    Claire was the Mo brothers¡¯ exclusive doctor whom Ye Wei recognized. When she had just woken up, she saw him several times. Doctor Claire was extremely well-reputed on the island, and everybody who had ailments ¨C however large or small ¨C would certainly call on him.


    He was hence extremely busy!


    Claire told her this when they were talking. For such a busy Claire to stay on the mountaintop for a whole two days definitely aroused suspicion.


    Not wanting her impatience to spoil her plans, Ye Wei did not haphazardly take action as long as she did not have absolute confidence. This was even so given that she was on somebody¡¯s turf.


    After enduring it for two days, she could not bear it.


    As this doubt had been in her heart for so long that she found it a little difficult to act as though nothing happened before Mo Jue, she decided to confirm her doubts earlier since Mo Jue would suspect her if she dragged her feet.


    While she had planned to go up the mountains in the late night to cover her tracks so as not to startle Mo Jue, she saw Mo Ye¡¯s car rush by early in the morning in the direction of the mountain as she was running.


    Ye Wei thought little of it until she saw several cars heard for the mountain via the main avenue, and her suspicion was aroused. As she just returned to the mansion, Mo Jue was driving out.


    When he saw Ye Wei, he killed the engine and looked at her quietly for a moment. ¡°You look to be in a rush, where are you headed to?¡± Ye Wei asked.


    Mo Jue remained silent, his purple eyes covered by a slight haze as he held the steering wheel tightly. ¡°Wei Wei, something¡¯s cropped up. Wait for me at home.¡± Mo Jue slowly said.


    As Ye Wei nodded, Mo Jue drove out. Ye Wei, without turning back, knew where he was headed.


    Once the sound of the cars fell, she immediately yanked the chopper over and followed.


    As Mo Jue was extremely alert, he would discover Ye Wei if she followed him too closely. Ye Wei hence made a round around the island, and Meng Lianling, who was exercising at the beach, saw Ye Wei and waved to her.


    ¡°Wei Wei, what brings you out on a joyride this early?¡±


    ¡°Er I¡¯ve nothing to do!¡± Ye Wei replied casually as she zoomed past Meng Lianling. Meng Lianling shrugged and carried on with her morning run.


    Ye Wei floored the gas and raced to the mountaintop.


    The Dungeon, Mountaintop Mansion.


    Eleven broke the glass door and shocked all the scientists and experts.


    Claire followed Mo Ye¡¯s instructions and increased the concentration of the viruses in Eleven. He then again implanted the viruses in Meng Lianling¡¯s body into Eleven in a bid to use her blood as an incubator. Claire was giving it all he could.


    As the formulation of the antidote was stuck at its final stage, Claire was afraid that Eleven¡¯s body would spiral out of control if he increased the concentration too much. As Eleven fell into a terrifying relapse two days ago, her bloodshot eyes were beast-like and filled with a bloodlust and desire to fight as she struggled for her dear life in the glass house.


    As the number of times she lapsed into madness in a day increased, the data showed that the viruses and her blood were slowly coalescing and she was responding much better than the previous few times. The experts were extremely overjoyed.


    They, for once, thought that there was hope at formulating the antidote.


    The biggest bottleneck was whether Eleven¡¯s blood could combine with the viruses to create the antidote because her blood was naturally able to neutralize the viruses. As long as Eleven¡¯s blood combined with the viruses, the chemical reaction that resulted would be able to neutralize the viruses in Meng Lianling.


    As Claire ¨C the team leader ¨C was more responsible for saving than harming people, he did not suddenly ramp up the dosage of viruses despite Mo Ye¡¯s instructions. He instead increased the dose of viruses gradually.


    As he gradually increased the dose of viruses , he was extremely impressed towards Eleven. He wanted to save Meng Lianling and keep Eleven alive.


    The gradual increase of the viral dosages, however, caused Eleven to become weaker with each time. With ten-over different viruses in Eleven¡¯s body, the viruses became unstable and fused with the cells. Claire had never expected that.


    These unstable viruses consumed Eleven¡¯s life, and Claire eventually realized that Eleven was at the end of her life. If he did not take his chances, Eleven would die and so would Meng Lianling. He wouldn¡¯t be able to save either of them.


    If he took his chances, Meng Lianling would still have a fighting chance at living.


    He had told these to Mo Ye yesterday, and Mo Ye¡¯s reply was for him to protect Meng Lianling since she would die.


    Little did anybody expect, during this all-or-nothing gamble, that Eleven¡¯s immunity to viruses allowed her to consciously control how the viruses combined with the cells and caused mutations in the process.


    This not only utterly destroyed her regular body, it even rewrote the history of viral research.

 Chapter 488 - Athena Returns

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Doctor Claire was with all the experts and doctors watching the chance since last night. As Eleven¡¯s figures seemed to show she was responding well, all the experts were extremely excited and felt there was hope at formulating the antidote.


    They could clearly feel Mo Ye getting all flustered and how he was losing patience with the formulation of the antidote. If Mo Ye flew into a rage, everybody save Meng Lianling would not be spared.


    Since Eleven ¨C who was being sacrificed ¨C was none of their concerns, they were more concerned about themselves and how Big Boss Mo would scapegoat them. Under these circumstances, everybody would opt to sacrifice Eleven rather than themselves.


    They all hoped that there was a shot at formulating the antidote, save Doctor Claire who was glum amidst the euphoria.


    All the parameters showed a good response, and he also heaved a sigh of relief. After midnight, her vitals were violently fluctuating. Even the viral parameters that they were typically extremely confident about were sometimes high and sometimes low. It seemed as though her blood had diluted them all. All the experts were extremely positive about his development as this meant that the viruses were starting to combine with the blood.


    Claire, however, had many years of clinical experience with viruses sensed that something was amiss. As the viruses in Eleven¡¯s body were extremely unstable and potent, it was as though she had consciously concentrated the viruses in a particular location.


    He did not like this feeling.


    To them and Eleven, this was an especially unbearable night. It was even more so as Eleven as she struggled at the brink of death whilst back-facing them and almost went berserk the whole night.


    As the viruses ravaged her, they also ingeniously fused with her cells and changed her constitution.


    As Claire¡¯s computer did not display these figures, he could infer from Eleven¡¯s responses and roars that something was extremely amiss. He smelt crises amidst the euphoria.


    When Eleven was in immense pain, she would typically attack the glass walls and door in a bid to escape. She, out of the norm this night, curled herself up. A camera was reinstalled at the glass door to conveniently monitor Eleven¡¯s status. While Claire could not see her face, he could only see her curled-up back that trembled as her hair wildly moved. She was, at times, as silent as a statue. Until dawn just broke¡­


    A loud bang jolted the sleepy experts awake.


    As they watched over Eleven the whole night, everybody was extremely euphoric and excited throughout the night and were somewhat tired in the morning. As they were about to doze off, a sudden bang jolted them awake.


    Claire was the first to look at the screen, and he was shocked at what he saw ¨C the entire glass wall was broken, and Eleven stood amidst the broken glass looking down whilst her long hair covered her face. She remained as still as a statue.


    Her fists were covered in blood that dripped to form what seemed like bloody flowers on the ground.


    It was alluring in a different way!


    This scene left them stunned and shocked.


    All the experts who were somewhat dazed were agape. The glass house cost millions of USD to build, and was tougher than diamonds to the point demolition charges would not destroy it. To think that a person¡¯s mere fists had destroyed it.


    How could they not be agape? Once Claire came to his senses, he immediately called Mo Ye to head up to the mountain.


    He activated all the hidden traps in the dungeon and all preparations for contact.


    Claire, who was vastly experienced and saw much more, was profusely sweating. His fingers were trembling and he could not completely clench his fists.


    He suddenly realized that they were not formulating an antidote, but creating a living¡­ abomination!


    An absolute abomination!


    No mortal man could smash this glass door, and there was only one possible explanation ¨C she was no longer a typical human. Claire suddenly turned to look at the screen connected to the devices.


    He was in for the shock of his life.


    The viruses in Eleven¡¯s body had completely fused themselves into her cells and triggered mutations. Her parameters were no longer like those of humans, and Claire¡¯s face turned pale¡­


    Eleven walked out of the glass house extremely slowly, as though it were a slow-motion scene in a movie. She looked like a living statue that slowly strided out. As they lost the instruments embedded into the glass house, the monitors went dark and Claire was unable to remotely assess Eleven¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Claire, what¡¯s with her?¡±


    ¡°How could this be¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did she manage to break the glass?¡±


    ¡°This is impossible¡­¡±


    ¡­


    As the voices of shock rang and fell, nobody could believe what they saw.


    Eleven suddenly grunted and collapsed. As she knelt on the floor and clutched her hand, she suddenly shrieked and punched the glass mirror extremely hard.


    Glass fragments flew.


    Everybody was in shock as they clearly saw how she broke the same material again.


    Claire gasped.


    ¡°She¡­ has mutated,¡± Claire slowly said. Eleven suddenly looked up, and her face, that was hidden behind her hair, was so utterly collapsed her cheekbones protruded out while her eyes caved in.


    Those once beautiful eyes were now filled with an insatiable bloodlust.


    Even though several security-coded doors stood between them, they could clearly feel the murderous intent emanating from her. That murderous intent as intense as though Athena, the Goddess of War, was coldly looking at them


    She suddenly curled into a cold smile and the screens went dark. Nobody else could see Eleven, and the experts were aghast. Some of them unbelievably ran towards the instruments and tried to salvage them.


    Claire¡¯s face turned pale and emanated a deathly pallor.


    ¡°Run, run, run¡­¡± He waved his hands wildly whilst everybody else was in shock. They followed his gestures and ran towards the surface.


    All the experts were unable to pack anything and could run upwards. Claire quickly enabled the secret lock to the dungeon in hope he could stop her in her tracks. He had no idea how much she had mutated.


    In this dark world, countless scientists studied DNA and cells in the hope of creating the perfect human through genetic and cellular manipulation. To put it more accurately ¨C they wanted to create a God of War even more perfect than killer robots.


    Countless had failed.


    Could he have unwittingly created the first¡­ abomination?

 Chapter 489 - Untitled

    With a sudden bang, Eleven punched the hidden door in the study room open. Claire and all were at a loss and panicking. They did not expect Eleven to move this quickly to the point they ran up from below and dropping dozens of traps on her failed to buy them the minutes to escape. Little did they expect¡­


    They had just come up and just managed to catch their breath. Somebody wanted to ask Claire what happened to Eleven, and they suddenly heard a loud sound.


    Everybody¡¯s legs jellied.


    Their legs really jellied.


    It was just simply too terrifying!


    The baffling thoughts and shocking noise left them stupefied and unable to respond. Almost twenty of them, in shock, huddled in the study room and forgot to escape.


    There was a huge hole in the wall, and the woman¡¯s scorned face entered into their views amidst the sand that was kicked up. They all shuddered as they were in cold water.


    They could not feel anything.


    As the dust settled, Eleven gradually strode forward. Her hair, which had not been washed for days and gave off an odor, was messy and seemed dirty as sweat, oil, and blood were trapped in it. The sand that was kicked up rested on her hair and covered her face with a thin sheen of dirt that made her seem even more helter-skelter.


    Her clothes were torn in several places. When she was in a coma for the past few days, Claire would send somebody to infuse her with nutritional fluids to keep her alive. As her clothes were excessively bloodied and torn in several places, he also had somebody change her into an oversized white shirt. The white shirt also had several blood stains and was dirty. Despite how helter-skelter she looked, she had a pair of dainty feet that stepped on broken glass. Although her feet were cut in several places, they could not see them and it seemed as though her naturally blessed feet were not injured in any way.


    Her messy hair, white shirt, bloodthirsty eyes and beautiful feet¡­ made for an extremely bizarre combination.


    The murderous intent in her eyes was so strong it was devoid of reason. Claire closed his eyes¡­


    They had finally met their doom.


    As the thought flashed through his mind, Eleven zipped across like a phantom and grabbed a man with one-hand and threw him with a reverse-grip backwards with the man¡¯s head pointed at the wall. Her other hand grabbed another man by the throat.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Urgh¡­¡±


    There was a shriek and grunt, and the man¡¯s head was smashed against the wall. His brains and blood were splattered onto the wall as his body slumped against the floor. He made no further sound.


    Eleven crushed the other person¡¯s throat, and said person simply collapsed onto the floor.


    Her bloodshot eyes were filled with an insatiable bloodlust that made her a bloodied God of war who killed everybody on sight. She moved as quickly as lightning and was completely different. As the rest of them saw a blur, two died.


    Eleven had a cold smile on her lips. As one of them shrieked as he pulled open the door to escape, a needle shot out from Eleven¡¯s hand and pierced his throat from the back¡­


    Another one bit the dust.


    Claire was shocked.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not allow me to escape. Otherwise, nobody lives!!¡± Eleven¡¯s deep and hoarse voice was not typically hoarse (as would be expected of a flu), but a hoarseness that arose from fatigue and tribulations that yet brimmed with immense murderous intent.


    Nobody lives!


    She enunciated those two words especially heavily, and those words heavily weighed down on their hearts.


    Claire was guessing if she had lost her senses? He did not know how extensive her mutations were as he no longer had exact data to analyze.


    Everybody could tell that the lady was not a killing machine. She had a special constitution because she was conditioned with toxins since young, which led to her slightly different constitution. Their experimentations, along with the introduction of viruses, utterly changed her constitution.


    The Top Terrorist Organization ought to have realized that she had such a special constitution and hence not bring her up with toxins. They instead weaned her off these toxins as they clearly knew that nobody could tell what changes would befall her had they kept her on toxins.


    They doted on her enough to stop it.


    Weaning her off toxins only preserved her immunity to toxins and made her as ¡°normal¡± as possible. What about them?


    They did not show the slightest pity on her and wanted to exploit her to formulate the antidote and for their gratification and pride. As they did not have an in-depth understanding of her constitution and lacked experience, they turned her into an abomination.


    In those ten minutes, Claire could tell that Eleven¡¯s strength and toughness were beyond human. Her speed was clearly inhuman.


    Those were the visible changes, and what about those unseen ones?


    Did she still retain her sensibilities? Or did she become a killing machine?


    ¡°Eleven, let them go. I¡¯m in charge of them, so you can kill me to vent your anger,¡± Claire stood before them and flatly said. He tried to buy them time so that they could escape and send word to the Mo brothers to escape.


    He regretted not calling Mo Ye.


    ¡°Hmmph, who will return to me a normal body?¡± Eleven¡¯s bloodlusting eyes had a coldness in them. ¡°Everybody dies!¡±


    As her sound fell, she became seemingly possessed¡­


    The experts were unable to defend themselves and were all unarmed. They could only¡­


    Meet their end.


    Eleven ¨C without her mutations ¨C could kill them without the slightest effort, hence let alone Eleven in her current state. When Big Boss Mo reached, all his experts were already killed.


    They all died grisly deaths, and Claire and all had no time to activate the alarm when they came up. As the mansion was extremely safe because nothing happened in the past few years, the bodyguards outside were unable to rescue them in time.


    When Big Boss Mo came, they then realized that something had happened.


    When Big Boss Mo reached, Eleven was grabbing Claire by the throat and about to snap his throat bone. When she saw Big Boss Mo, Eleven threw Claire, the only survivor, onto the ground with a cruel look.


    As Claire¡¯s call to Mo Ye was extremely rushed, Claire was unable to clearly tell Mo Ye what had happened, and did not understand why she broke out and went on a killing spree.


    ¡°Mo Ye, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

 Chapter 490 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ding Ke hurried over to help Claire to a side to rest. Claire¡¯s neck had two extremely visible bruises that seemed especially terrible. Eleven stood barefooted and looked at Mo Ye with a murderous intent.


    Her murderous intent became even more intense.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mo Ye flatly asked Claire as he looked at Eleven.


    Claire, who was on the brink of death moments earlier, took a while to regain his senses. As he briefly described what had happened, Ding Ke and the bodyguards that followed were utterly shocked.


    Claire sounded terrified, and he even hinted that Mo Ye quickly leave and not hang around lest he died. For Claire to hint that Mo Ye leave spoke volumes about who they were going up against.


    They could not imagine it.


    As the experts simply had no means of self-defense, Doctor Claire was probably cooking things up ¨C and so they felt.


    If Mo Ye could not hold up against her, who would stand a chance to walk out of here alive today?


    Wouldn¡¯t they all die here?


    They felt that luck was on their side as Eleven seemed like somebody who was about to die ¨C she was skinny, looked terrible, and was frail as she was imprisoned away from the sun for a long time. She seemed extremely pale, and those along with the wounds on her that came out of self-abuse made people pity her instead of fear her.


    As Mo Ye heard Claire¡¯s words, there was a slight shock and doubt on his face as he looked at Eleven with a deep and complicated look. He did not know how he felt¡­


    He felt his heart wrench, and then relieved.


    He did not sleep the whole of last night.


    Claire told him Eleven was certainly going to die, and he froze for quite a moment as the thought of Eleven about to die repeated in his mind. He was flustered, and even hated himself for being unable to save both their lives.


    While he had The Mafia in his grasp, and in the process of annexing parts of the international underworld, he was however unable to save two women. The virus in Meng Lianling troubled him for many years whilst Eleven, whom he had to sacrifice, gave him hope.


    He did not feel any less conflicted than others, and even considered leaving it all to fate the night before.


    However long Meng Lianling could live, so be it.


    When he saw her smile, and how she joked about hoping to be by his side for the rest of his life, he was shaken and doted on her for those past few years. Removing the virus from her became a key goal in his life that was as significant as his career.


    He almost did nothing in this period of time. Despite The Top Terrorist Organization heaping pressure on The Mafia, he was unfazed and put everything else down for the want of removing the virus from Meng Lianling.


    That was what was most important to him, and even more so than The Mafia.


    How could he give up after trying so hard? How could he?


    Habits were terrifying. If he had calmly made a decision, then so be it. But Meng Lianling was by his side, and he ¨C out of habit ¨C would do all he could for her.


    His uncertain heart became resolute.


    He was however unable to sleep the whole night and smoked until dawn broke.


    The woman in the dungeon filled his thoughts.


    That would probably be the last night he heard news about her. When Claire broke news about her, he was mentally prepared. Therefore, when the phone rang, he thought he would hear about her death.


    He never expected Claire to tell him to rush up to the mountain as Eleven had broken out of the glass house and the situation was critical.


    In that second, he had to admit ¨C however much he did not want to ¨C that he heaved a sigh of relief as she was still alive.


    But very quickly, his coldness got the better of him and he realized that something was amiss. As he looked at Eleven¡¯s bloodshot eyes, he knew that he had lost control of the situation that he had a perfect grasp on.


    Man¡¯s plans, however intricate and meticulous, would never triumph over Heaven¡¯s plans. Little did anybody expect the virus to fuse with Eleven¡¯s body and cause a mutation.


    Was she still human?


    In such a situation, the thought of killer robots came to Mo Ye¡¯s mind first.


    ¡°You wanna kill me?¡± Mo Ye flatly asked.


    ¡°Duh!¡± Eleven suddenly clenched her fists and moved her feet. As she spoke, she zipped before Big Boss Mo and punched Big Boss Mo in the chest¡­


    She hated him!


    Eleven moved extremely quickly, and Big Boss Mo responded extremely quickly as well. Unlike the defenseless scientists, Big Boss Mo was able to dodge Eleven¡¯s attacks. Eleven coldly smiled and continued to madly punch at Big Boss Mo.


    While Big Boss Mo was already top-form, he could only hold out ten-over blows from Eleven. Even so, Big Boss Mo did not avoid all ten-over blows, of which two of them landed on his chest. Eleven punched so hard and so forcefully that he almost thought she would shatter his breastbone.


    Thankfully, he was experienced enough to minimize the impact from her blows so that he would not be grievously wounded. But he already knew that¡­


    Eleven was no longer human.


    However fast and strong men were, they would peak. Mo Jue and him were exceptions as they had peaked and could not improve further.


    Eleven, in the past, and Ye Wei were so.


    Eleven and Ye Wei would lose to them not in terms of their moves, but because of the inherent differences between men and women. Agility was never sufficient.


    And today, Eleven seemed to have improved fivefold from her base performance.


    She punched so fast her punches were blurred.


    Eleven extremely hated him and showed no mercy. Her quick, accurate punches left Big Boss Mo staggering back. As another punch viciously landed on Big Boss Mo¡¯s chest, Big Boss Mo could not take it and backed off again.


    He suddenly hit against the wall and coughed out blood from the hard impact.


    As this was the second time Ding Ke saw Big Boss Mo being routed, he was in shock. The bodyguards behind Big Boss Mo pulled out their guns and aimed at Eleven.


    They moved in unison and flipped off their safeties. Once Big Boss Mo gave the order, they could immediately fire and make a sieve out of Eleven. Eleven broke into a cold smile.


    She seemed to be mocking and looking down on them¡­


    Her inordinate arrogance sent shivers through them.


    Big Boss Mo wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth. He was previously careless, but now¡­ outmatched.


    A few hints of bloodlust flashed through his eyes.

 Chapter 491 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°First Master, you have to leave now. She has already gone crazy.¡± Claire, who had followed Big Boss Mo for so many years, naturally knew what Big Boss Mo was capable of. He had never seen anybody who was able to wound Big Boss Mo this gravely in a short time.


    It was already difficult for anybody to cause Big Boss Mo to miss a blow or two, let alone draw blood from him.


    ¡°Gone berserk?¡± Big Boss Mo had a malicious and insidious look that reeked of bloodlust. The man, whose shirt had traces of blood on it, was stubborn and cold. He would never throw in the towel this easily.


    Especially when he was going up against¡­ her.


    ¡°You sure leave me surprised,¡± Big Boss Mo coldly looked at Eleven as he broke into a cold smile. ¡°Eleven, you are never going to stand up to these ten-over guns here however capable you are. You may be insanely fast, but still human. What are your chances of walking out alive?¡±


    As he spoke, the ten-over gunmen were itching to act. All it took was a mere disturbance to set them off. However quickly one moved, one could avoid no more than two bullets, let alone the ten-over bullets fired from different angles.


    Mo Ye was certain that she would not be able to avoid it however capable she was.


    ¡°First Master¡­¡± Claire shook his head.


    As he spoke, Mo Ye looked at him sternly and he did not say another word. He could only quietly watch the man and woman face off each other coldly. One was lusting for blood, the other cold and ruthless.


    They were evenly matched.


    He knew, for whatever reason, that Eleven would be able to dodge all the bullets. As he recalled how she moved as swiftly as a ghost earlier, he was absolutely certain she would be able to avoid the bullets.


    As a medical practitioner, his emotions were mixed as he ended up hurting somebody when he ought to save them.


    The mutations in the woman made her no longer a normal person. She became a cyborg that experts sought to create. He unintentionally changed the world, and knew that this was not out of his professional knowledge but because of Eleven¡¯s unique constitution.


    To put it differently, her mind was always clear and she fought against the viruses that encroached on her body so that they would not transform her. They had forced her into a corner, and that was when she opted to take her chances.


    Which was what led to Eleven as she is.


    As this was a result of both parties¡¯ maneuvers, his emotions were mixed. He did not want to transform a good woman into this predicament, and nobody knew what else would happen to her in the days to come.


    He felt that he had committed an unpardonable sin if she became an emotionless killing machine.


    He recalled his many colleagues in the laboratory, Big Boss Mo, Ding Ke and the twenty one others. He had a feeling that today would mark the end of their lives.


    Her hatred for Big Boss Mo and them was enough to wreak havoc over and over.


    Given how strong she was, nobody else who could stop her came to Claire¡¯s mind. As it was never his intention to kill them, he had a complicated look.


    He regretted it for the first time.


    He ought not to have used her as a guinea pig to neutralize the virus in Meng Lianling.


    Such a task was simply too much to ask for, and he had told Big Boss Mo that long ago. Big Boss Mo¡¯s obstinacy led to what happened today, and nobody could shirk responsibility. This was probably¡­ It IS karma.


    The wind from the side rustled Eleven¡¯s long and dirty hair and drew a line on his face. Her rustling hair revealed her bloodshot eyes and mocking smile.


    ¡°Did you say, them?¡± Eleven turned to the men in black around Mo Ye who seemed perked up and able. They were the best of the best.


    Those who followed Big Boss Mo were nothing short of competent.


    As Eleven looked at the calm men, they felt a chill run down their spine as it was extremely terrifying. While she seemed extremely weak, her gaze was able to intimidate a battle-hardened man.


    Everybody would be intimidated by her.


    Eleven¡¯s lips were extremely pale and had a slight pallor. As Mo Ye saw her, he felt a little of an¡­ eyesore especially when her cold gaze landed on him.


    He thought to himself that she ought not to look at him this way.


    But if she did not look at him this way, how should she look at him?


    ¡°Mo Ye, I¡¯ll show you whether I can walk out of here,¡± Eleven coldly replied. As she raised her eyebrows, her bloodlust flashed past everybody and she moved her feet. Everybody only saw a white shadow leap at them¡­


    As the men felt that Eleven was too fast for them to respond, they panicked and instinctively pulled the trigger to protect themselves. Since Big Boss Mo had said that she would not make it out alive, they guessed that firing at her was not inappropriate. Nobody dared to let their guard down as they went up against such a terrifying woman.


    Gunfire rang out¡­


    ¡°Stop!¡± Big Boss Mo loudly replied. The ten-over gunshots sounded like ice cubes in his ears that pounded on his heart. He was shocked and wished he could gun down all of them.


    He did not want them to fire, but could not stop them.


    Ding Ke was in shock and bellowed for them not to fire, but it was too late. Gunfire rang as several of them fired at her several times¡­


    ¡°Those bastards!¡± Ding Ke raged.


    Claire was surprised.


    As the situation was tense, all that was needed to set it off was a ruse. When Eleven leapt at them, their self-preservation instinct kicked in.


    Everybody instinctively fired!


    With the weapon safeties off, all that was needed was to point the weapon at her and fire. While Mo Ye was used to gunfire, his eyes burnt as he never felt that gunfire was this heart-stirring.


    These idiots!


    As Big Boss Mo never really wanted to shoot her, he was enraged. While he was calling her bluff earlier, they misunderstood him. That, along with how quickly Eleven moved, gave him no buffer.


    He knew that Eleven had become strong, perhaps even more than him, and he was somewhat uncomfortable with that thought. He had, after all, been at the top for very long and somebody had just surpassed him.


    He was naturally not going to give in and was thinking about really duking it out with Eleven once again. Little did he expect this to happen.


    He suddenly could not bear to see her lying in a pool of blood.


    He was imagining himself killing her.


    Big Boss Mo suddenly clenched his fists as his veins throbbed. He did not realize he was full of fear, and did not understand why a person¡¯s life (or death) could stir his emotions so intensely.


    Amidst the gunfire, somebody suppressed his worries beneath his eyes so that he would not be betrayed by them.

 Chapter 492 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    As the gunfire stopped, there was a deathly silence and nobody made the slightest noise. The silence was akin to a frame freeze, save the solemn lapping of the waves against the rocks.


    Eleven, in white, stood in the middle whilst the men pointed their guns at her. As nobody moved, Mo Ye saw that Eleven was fine and heaved a sigh of relief. What he saw shocked him¡­


    Eleven slowly raised her hand, with bullets between her fingers. There were over twenty bullets between her fingers and she did not miss a single one. Ding Ke looked at Eleven in fear.


    If her injuring Big Boss Mo could be interpreted as Big Boss Mo underestimating her and not take her (at her brink of death) seriously, how should this scene be interpreted?


    How could men catch bullets? It was one thing to catch a bullet, but to catch over twenty bullets would have definitely injured Big Boss Mo.


    This was unavoidable.


    Even if one were fast, there was a limit to it. Anyone who surpassed that limit was a¡­ monster.


    ¡°Hmmph!¡± Eleven coldly laughed. Eleven was one who rarely laughed, and she was more often emotionless than coldly laughing. She would only show that bit more emotion when she was with Ye Wei and company.


    This was not the first time she coldly laughed today.


    Such a laughter had a searing mockery and deep disdain, along with even more of her callousness, arrogance that was paraded before one¡¯s eyes.


    This laughter was the epitome of fear.


    The men who fired did not understand how the bullets ended up in her hands.


    ¡°Mo Ye, are you still of the opinion there is somewhere out there that you can entrap me?¡± Eleven¡¯s body gently shuddered as she slightly shook her head. Her casual coldness was even more intimidating than Big Boss Mo¡¯s show of coldness.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mo Ye realized that he was lost for words.


    Eleven suddenly raised her hand, and the twenty-over bullets in her hand flew out. As three of the bullets flew towards Big Boss Mo, screams of agony rose and fall as bullets flew and hit the men in black. Eleven had shown some restraint as she did not want their lives. The bullets hit their thighs and caused them to kneel on the ground and be out of the fight.


    As a person who was extremely clear about whom she bore a grudge against, she wanted the experts¡¯ lives as they had tortured her despite being punch-clock villains. As those ten-over days in the dungeon were her most agonizing and despondent days, killing them was her catharsis.


    But these men were merely bodyguards. Although she had killed many, she would not take the lives of innocent people. She would kill anybody who had crossed her and leave everybody else alone¡­


    But Big Boss Mo was different.


    She shot three bullets at Big Boss Mo¡¯s critical parts extremely viciously and quickly. If the bullets found home, Big Boss Mo would surely die.


    Mo Ye dodged two of the bullets as one of them grazed his arm. As a searing pain shot through his arm, a trail of blood appeared on his shirt as blood trickled down his arm, onto the back of his hand, and over his fingertips to below his feet.


    One drop, two drops¡­


    The hardened men were able to endure the pain and did not make noise after they screamed. With agonizing looks, they clutched their wounds as they sat aside.


    Mo Ye¡¯s gaze became even calmer.


    Claire sighed. ¡°Karma, karma indeed.¡± He instantly sounded much older.


    None of them could escape, and would not be able to escape. As she at least had a conscience, she would not anyhow take lives. Claire knew that she would not spare him and Big Boss Mo.


    Given how she looked at Big Boss Mo with merely immense hatred, she especially hated Big Boss Mo.


    ¡°So you do want to kill me,¡± Mo Ye flatly replied as he took a glance at his injured arm. ¡°I want to ask you something,¡± he slowly said.


    Eleven remained quiet as she looked at him coldly. Mo Ye knew she would not answer him, and continued to ask, ¡°Did we know each other before?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Eleven flatly replied as she clenched her fists. She regretted once knowing him. Mo Ye was the very first (of the very few) person she hated in her life.


    She wished she could perish with him in hatred.


    Mo Ye was about to ask further, but Eleven would not allow it. She had only one impulse in her heart ¨C murder this man. As Eleven acted to her heart¡¯s wishes, she swung her palm at Mo Ye.


    M


    Eleven, properly fighting him this time, did not rely on her incredible speed to take his life. She landed punch upon punch on Mo Ye, and he was extremely aware of how vicious her moves were.


    He had a good grasp of how capable Eleven and Ye Wei were and knew their moves. Since Eleven was an expert and hand-to-hand combat, her punches were swift and aggressive. When he used to spar with her, he was able to have the upper hand. He did not enjoy the upper hand now.


    He even did not dare to meet her punches as she punched with such aggressiveness his bones were almost shattered. He was shocked, and knew that he could not outmatch her.


    ¡°What, aren¡¯t you always overbearing eh? Just defending and not attacking eh?¡± Eleven coldly laughed as she landed a hard kick on his abdomen. As she had kicked Mo Ye extremely hard, Mo Ye could feel a fiery pain in his abdomen despite curling his body to absorb some impact.


    Before he could react, Eleven¡¯s fist rained down on his spine. As though she wanted to snap his spine, she punched him extremely hard.


    As Eleven did not show any mercy, Mo Ye took two consecutive blows and was somewhat weak. As he was clearly the underdog whilst fighting Eleven, he was smartly wearing her down.


    As Eleven was still human, he knew better than anybody that a human body would eventually expend itself. Claire had just hinted to him that the virus in Eleven¡¯s body had just fused with the cells and was still extremely unstable. He had to think of how he would delay her and wear her out before pinning her down.


    One had to outwit a much more formidable opponent.


    Eleven could not be bothered and merely wanted to punch him as catharsis. When she landed a third punch on Mo Ye¡¯s chest, Mo Ye coughed out blood and his back arched from the pain. Eleven, who was extremely pleased, coldly smiled.


    She grabbed Mo Ye¡¯s collar and pinned him against the wall as she moved forward. She suddenly punched him in his abdomen, chest¡­


    One punch, two punches¡­ As she took her anger out on him, she became even more pleased as she punched him.


    She punched Mo Ye until he was continuously coughing blood.


    Ding Ke was extremely flustered and at a loss as to how to resolve the condition. Should he shoot Eleven in the back?

 Chapter 493 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Eleven punched Big Boss Mo extremely viciously. While Big Boss Mo¡¯s back was against the wall, he had no more room to back off and a vicious Eleven was right before him. As he was unable to maneuver himself, he had no way to escape Eleven¡¯s grasp and could only allow Eleven to punch him.


    While Eleven was fighting with Mo Ye earlier, she struggled to achieve victory. As they fought, she was unable to take advantage of Mo Ye despite her experience. The tables had indeed turned.


    She was never his opponent, but she could now wantonly hit him to the point he could not retaliate. He was utterly helter-skelter and utterly bruised.


    ¡°Fight back, damn it! Fight back!¡± Eleven smashed Mo Ye¡¯s chin and his head tilted to a side and there was a visible bruise on his chin. He coughed out blood and seemed as though he was utterly sapped of strength.


    In a fight, one would deliver blows and the others would have to passively receive the blows. As Eleven was unsatisfied, she punched Big Boss Mo even harder wherever she could. As the blood on the ground pooled up, Big Boss Mo¡¯s back arched.


    Blood splattered onto the ground.


    Ding Ke panicked and wanted to go forward to help. Claire grabbed Ding Ke and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±


    This was what Big Boss Mo owed her, and she was merely repaying him. He saw her actions as a catharsis and would only take his life when she was satisfied.


    Mo Jue reached and saw this brutal spectacle of Eleven pinning Mo Ye on the wall and viciously punching him. He Mo Jue frowned and quickly sprinted forward whilst landing a palm on Eleven¡¯s back.


    Eleven was obsessed with hitting Big Boss Mo as she became even angrier as he did not retaliate. She did not pay attention to what happened behind her, and took a raw blow from Mo Jue. Eleven knocked into Mo Ye¡¯s chest and grunted as some blood trickled out of the corner of her lips.


    As Mo Jue wanted to save Mo Ye, he used as much force that nobody could stand up to. Eleven collapsed into Mo Ye¡¯s chest and was unable to catch a breath before Mo Jue landed a second palm strike on her.


    Eleven heard the sound and dodged aside. Mo Ye wanted to grab her hand, but he froze in mid-air. Mo Jue showed restraint and went instead to support Mo Ye. ¡°Brother, are you okay?¡±


    He saw the blood on the ground and frowned, then the several bruises on Mo Ye. A malicious and insidious gaze flashed through his eyes and turned to Eleven in shock. Was that the woman that he saw?


    When he saw her this time, he felt that she seemed much more terrifying.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Mo Ye sounded weak and he stood up while supporting himself against Mo Jue¡¯s hands. He looked at Eleven complexly.


    Eleven coldly smiled. Her bloodlust made her no less terrifying and she was out to kill. Before the Mo brothers could speak, Eleven leaped forward and punched the Mo brothers.


    Since Mo Ye was no match for Eleven, so was Mo Jue. Mo Ye was seriously wounded and Mo Jue had to keep Eleven at bay alone. He thought that his brother¡¯s injuries were because his brother was weak, but he also felt challenged after ten-over moves from Eleven.


    At this moment, Mo Ye ¨C who had caught a breath ¨C joined in the fight. It was the brothers against Eleven.


    As the three of them exchanged blows, they moved extremely quickly. Eleven took a palm strike from Mo Jue and was slightly affected from it as she was not as aggressive as before. Mo Ye was seriously wounded and Mo Jue had to deliver most of the blows against Eleven. This made for an extremely interesting situation.


    All of Eleven¡¯s moves were focused on Mo Ye, and she wished she could utterly devastate him with a single move. Mo Jue, being the ultimately filial brother, would naturally not allow his brother to be wounded and hence blocked Eleven¡¯s attacks. Amidst the to-and-fro, nobody was happy. As Eleven only wanted Mo Ye, a rage rose from her heart. Mo Jue coming between them enraged her and she focused all her power on Mo Jue.


    Three palm strikes in a row left Mo Jue backing away. Eleven put 80% of her strength in the last palm strike, and Mo Jue dodged it. Eleven¡¯s palms hit against the wall, and cracks appeared in the wall¡­


    Ding Ke and Claire¡¯s faces utterly changed.


    Mo Jue raised his eyebrows and could only glance at the wall before Eleven¡¯s attacks reached. Mo Ye joined in the fight from the side so that Mo Jue would have time to dodge and attack again.


    The two brothers, both the top experts in the world, collaborated seamlessly and were immensely powerful. Mo Jue landed three blows on Eleven¡¯s back and arms, but Eleven absorbed most of the blows and was not particularly injured. It was Mo Ye and Mo Jue who were even more wounded as Eleven had the edge in terms of speed. She was unable to freely control the power in her.


    As Eleven hated Mo Ye, she only wanted him dead. Eleven was not particularly meticulous about how she fought and relied primarily on brute force. Despite that being the case, even the Mo brothers in concert also felt that¡­


    They could not overcome her.


    If she was able to freely control the power within her, it was afraid nobody would be able to even hurt her slightly.


    The three of them tangled again, and Eleven struck with both her palms at once ¨C a palm landed on Mo Jue¡¯s chest whilst another landed on Mo Ye¡¯s abdomen. The two brothers could not withstand the force, and Mo Ye backed away into the wall before he stopped.


    As Ye Wei entered, she saw a familiar black shadow leap at her. It was as though she could not keep that force that bay and reached out subconsciously and steadied his body. Said person was Mo Jue.


    ¡°Careful!¡± As the black shadow charged at her especially aggressively, Ye Wei had to reach out and grab Mo Jue¡¯s shadow as he turned around thrice before their bodies stabilized. While she was about to tease him with how she was a damsel in distress, she instead heard a hoarse call for help.


    ¡°Wei Wei¡­¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s face changed and he could no longer stop Ye Wei from seeing Eleven. The teasing look on her face disappeared and her face was in shock. Save her face that was slightly skinnier, she was exactly the same as the person in her dreams.


    She felt that the person gave her a somewhat distant and familiar feeling.


    Who was she?


    Eleven?


    Ye Wei was a little lost as Eleven called her name and rushed over. As Mo Jue saw Ye Wei back away, he looked at Eleven guardedly as though his beloved would be snatched away.


    Eleven paused her steps and looked at Ye Wei in detail. Eleven saw the loss and sadness in Ye Wei¡¯s eyes. She was shocked, and then looked at Mo Jue angrily. ¡°Was this your doing?¡±


    Although she was asking, she was certain that nobody else apart from Mo Jue could be capable of such viciousness to have her forget the past.


    Mo Jue did not respond to Eleven and instead grabbed Ye Wei¡¯s hands. ¡°What brought you up here? ¡°He asked hurriedly.


    Ye Wei did not look at Mo Jue, but instead at how helter skelter the room was, the injured men, the blood on the ground, a deranged and vicious Eleven, a helter skelter Big Boss Mo and panicking Mo Jue¡­


    Everything to her was nothing short of unbelievable.


    If her eyes did not play tricks on her, Eleven was fighting the Mo brothers earlier and did not injure them.


    Mo Jue grabbed Ye Wei¡¯s waist and was about to lead her away when Eleven took two steps forward and stopped. Ye Wei swatted Mo Jue¡¯s hands away and looked at him coldly. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing up here?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I come up here? This place is pretty happening,¡± Ye Wei smiled and unintentionally replied as she hit Mo Jue¡¯s face smiling. ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, if I did not grab you earlier, you would have fallen.¡±


    ¡°Out of here, now,¡± Mo Jue said no more and was about to bring her away.


    ¡°Are you sure that your brother will still be alive when you bring me away?¡± Ye Wei coolly replied.


    As she said that, Mo Jue then recalled the situation at hand and stopped. Mo Ye clutched his abdomen and was panting slightly quickly. With a room full of casualties, nobody was a match for Eleven.


    Given how she hated his brother, his brother would undoubtedly die if he left.


    ¡°Wei Wei..¡± Eleven called out. To her, killing Mo Ye seemed to be less important as her bloodlust gaze became a gaze of sadness. ¡°Do you not even recognise me?¡±


    Ye Wei, feeling a welling sadness in her eyes, did not reply.


    Eleven gently smiled and mockingly said, ¡°That¡¯s probably so. Given how terrible I look now, I, let alone you, recognize myself.¡±


    This terrible look?


    Ye Wei secretly wondered that she did look terrible. If somebody else saw her this terrible, they would not only describe her as properly hideous, and even deranged. Ye Wei did not feel that way.


    Ye Wei¡¯s presence caused a stalemate. With Mo Jue not knowing whether to continue fighting or letting Eleven leave as they were never her match¡­ Maybe she would not leave.


    ¡°Whether you know me or not does not matter,¡± Eleven wiped the sorrow off her face and had a bloodlusting look. ¡°Whatever it is, I want you dead!!¡±


    As she said, she quickly turned around and struck at Mo Ye who dodged it. Eleven¡¯s fists, like fists of steel, punched a hole through the wall. Her fists were however intact and she pulled her fists out, ready to strike again.


    As Ye Wei saw the hole in the wall, she was aghast. Mo Jue could no longer tend to Ye Wei and hurriedly went to assist Mo Ye.


    To prevent collateral damage, Ding Ke led Claire behind a pillar whilst the men in black on the ground moved aside to give them more space to fight.


    Everybody hoped that the Mo brothers would be able to win Eleven.


    Ye Wei stood rooted for five minutes and understood how the Mo brothers were no match for Eleven. Given Mo Ye¡¯s grievous internal injuries, he was no match for Eleven even if he were in fighting shape.


    In less than ten minutes, Mo Ye took three punches and two kicks whilst Mo Jue took two punches from Eleven. Eleven, instead, only took a palm strike from Mo Jue. The three of them were top fighters.


    But their abilities were extremely disparate.


    Ding Ke came up to Ye Wei and pleaded, ¡°Miss Ye Wei, please, please help them.¡±


    ¡°Help? Help who?¡± Ye Wei asked the obvious.


    Ding Ke frowned, awkward, and a brain wave came upon him. ¡°Surely you don¡¯t want to see Mo Jue get injured?¡±


    Ye Wei frowned and did not reply until a moment later. ¡°I¡¯m not even Mo Jue¡¯s match, let alone her match. I am extremely afraid of dying, and will not step into a fight when I know I don¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    Ye Wei cleanly turned down that plea for help. While she could not bear to see Mo Jue wounded whilst Mo Ye was unrelated to her, it was just¡­ that she did not understand why she could stand so freely here.


    ¡°Eleven is strong, but you stepping in will turn the tide for the brothers. Please, please help them,¡± Ding Ke said. As he spoke to Ye Wei, Big Boss Mo and Mo Jue coughed out blood.


    Eleven¡¯s kick almost scattered Big Boss Mo¡¯s frame and Big Boss Mo slumped against the wall and then rolled onto the floor while clutching his chest and grunting in agony. An unbearable searing pain burnt through his insides.


    As he felt a stench in his throat, he could not help but cough out blood again.


    Ding Ke was extremely panicked and could not look around but plead with Ye Wei. While he knew that it was cruel, he still pleaded with Ye Wei as he knew that Eleven would not strike out against Ye Wei. Eleven not striking out Ye Wei meant that there was still hope at winning her.


    Although he felt that Mo Ye was a tad too cruel towards Eleven and sympathized with Eleven, the Mo brothers¡¯ survival were way more important than Eleven.


    Ye Wei remained silent as Mo Ye collapsed on the floor and was unable to come up. Mo Jue held out against Eleven for five minutes as he blocked Eleven from further injuring Mo Ye. Mo Jue naturally took blows and was at the verge of giving way.


    Mo Ye struggled to stand up, and paused for a few seconds before joining the fight to relieve Mo Jue.


    Ye Wei could not help but admire how Big Boss Mo was able to stand up and fight despite being this grievously wounded. Big Boss Mo did what nobody else could.


    ¡°Miss Ye Wei¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ye Wei interrupted Ding Ke before he could complete his sentence and took a few steps forward.


    As Eleven landed a palm strike on Mo Ye, Mo Ye could no longer dodge it. As Mo Jue was unable to prevent it, he used his body to shield Mo Ye from the palm strike. he retaliated with a palm strike when Eleven was aghast.


    It landed squarely in Eleven¡¯s chest and caused her to back off.


    Mo Jue, you idiot!


    He saw him back away for a few steps before supporting himself against the wall. Ye Wei could not help but scold him.


    Eleven wiped away the blood on her corner of her lips and coldly smiled. ¡°Such brothers in arms!¡±


    Eleven¡¯s voice was nothing short of mocking as she looked at Ye Wei. Ye Wei felt a chill in her heart and was about to say something but did not. Eleven attacked Mo Ye again, and her fists were now going for his heart.


    Her punches could punch through walls, let alone flesh.


    Mo Jue, in shock, quickly ran forward and was about to block the blow. Ye Wei¡¯s face changed at how Mo Jue was mad enough to take the punch for Mo Ye. Ye Wei took a few steps forward and suddenly felt a chill behind her. As she turned back, she saw Ding Ke raise his gun¡­


    Without thinking, Ye Wei knew who Ding Ke was aiming at. Her eyes went wide, and without thinking, gave up on going after Mo Jue and turned back to lock Ding Ke¡¯s wrists. As a bullet zipped past her ear, she was too late. Ye Wei locked Ding Ke¡¯s wrists and twisted it. She could only stop his second shot. The bullet hit the chandelier and lined the ground with fragments¡­


    Ye Wei turned around quickly and saw Eleven¡¯s back turn red. Her eyes reddened at what she saw¡­

 Chapter 494 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei turned around quickly and saw Eleven¡¯s back turn red. Her eyes reddened at what she saw¡­


    Eleven¡¯s back became completely red, and Ye Wei could not tell where Eleven had been hit. Eleven¡¯s hand that was about to hit Mo Ye stopped as though it was a freeze-frame. She was not lightly wounded.


    Mo Ye and Mo Jue did not expect Ding Ke to fire, and Eleven¡¯s heart was about to hit Mo Ye¡¯s heart. After Eleven was hit, she paused for a few seconds. Mo Ye paused too, his eyes wide open. Eleven coldly smiled and retracted her fists before punching him in the chest viciously. As she was shot, she punched much gentler. Mo Ye was stunned for a moment and did not respond. While he was not grievously wounded by Eleven¡¯s punch, he looked at Eleven in shock.


    Eleven staggered back and was about to fall on Mo Ye. Mo Ye reached out to catch her, but Eleven dodged aside stubbornly as she supported herself against the wall and steadied herself.


    Ye Wei suddenly turned around and twisted Ding Ke¡¯s wrist hard enough to break it. She threw his gun away, and the gun fell amongst the men who were wounded.


    ¡°You scoundrel!¡± Ye Wei scolded as Ding Ke did not make the slightest noise despite his arm being in immense pain. He deserved it, and Ye Wei could not be blamed for it. He did not want to fire at Eleven, but could not sit by and watch Eleven about to injure a Mo Ye who was unable to avoid it.


    Mo Jue¡¯s face became glum as Mo Ye bitterly laughed. ¡°Second Master, quickly subdue her or you¡¯ll never have a chance again,¡± Claire suddenly said.


    Ye Wei suddenly turned around and Mo Jue looked at her in the eye. As he suddenly went for Eleven¡¯s shoulder, Ye Wei swept a gun from her feet and suddenly pointed it at Mo Jue. ¡°Stop!¡± She coldly ordered.


    Mo Jue paused and had a terrible look on his face. Ye Wei coldly raised her gun out of reflex. If she did not witness this scene, so be it. With the scene unfolding before her eyes, she could not sit by unfazed.


    ¡°Wei Wei, are you pointing a gun at me because of somebody you do not know?¡± Mo Jue flatly asked as he looked at her maliciously and insidiously. He was not enraged at Ye Wei pointing a gun at him as it was not the first time.


    He was really enraged at how he was never first in her heart, perhaps never second. Eleven, even Ye Chen, and many others came before him.


    Since it was so before she lost her memory, Mo Jue felt even more malicious and insidious, and angry as it was still so despite her losing her memory. He wished he could destroy everybody Ye Wei cared about.


    ¡°I know her,¡± Ye Wei flatly said as she looked at Mo Jue steely. ¡°Yes I cannot recall who she is, but Mo Jue, I trust my feelings more than you. I must have known her before, and¡­¡±


    ¡°We were once extremely close,¡± she looked at Eleven.


    Eleven broke into a smile. As she had lost too much blood, her lips even more pale as emotions flashed through her eyes as she called for Wei Wei in her heart countless times. Her dead heart, as though filled with fresh blood, came to life.


    As she heard this, she knew that her death today was worth it.


    ¡°Wei Wei¡­¡±


    Ye Wei smiled gorgeously like how she used to. Although she had lost her memory, all that she conveyed was nothing short of implicitly comprehending those around her.


    In countless dangers and near-death experiences before, they braved it all.


    As Mo Jue heard Ye Wei¡¯s words, his face became even more solemn. Ye Wei could feel it too, and slowly said, ¡°Let her go!¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei, I do not believe that you will shoot me,¡± Just as Mo Jue spoke, he doggedly clawed at Eleven¡¯s shoulders. Ye Wei clenched her teeth and wanted to pull the trigger. She instead threw the gun and leapt before Eleven.


    She did not act against Mo Jue but looked at him stubbornly. Mo Jue¡¯s hand stopped before her. ¡°Mo Jue, please do not test me with such words. You will regret it someday,¡± Ye Wei said.


    Whatever the woman and man¡¯s past were, regardless of whether Mo Jue had lied to her or her relationship with Eleven, she would not allow them to get hurt.


    If either of them dying would only resolve the stalemate, she would rather be the one.


    She was extremely flustered at Mo Jue testing her.


    But she had to admit why she did not understand why she did not want to harm him, and why was he so insecure to the point he had to test her to figure out where he stood in her heart. Did he have to put his life on the line?


    ¡°Let her go!¡± Ye Wei repeated and coughed as she was slightly unstable. Ye Wei supported herself with a reverse grip and her heart ached at how she touched bony fingers.


    ¡°Wei Wei¡­¡± Eleven sounded a little hoarse and trembling.


    Ye Wei thought she was afraid and gently said, ¡°It¡¯s ok. I¡¯m around.¡±


    As Eleven had seen everything, she was not afraid of anything. She coolly looked at Mo Ye who was grievously wounded after fighting for such a long time. While the anger in her heart had eased, her hatred did not.


    As Mo Ye saw her coldly look at him, he propped his body up and did not say a word. ¡°Even if I let her go, she may not be willing to.¡± Mo Jue flatly said.


    Eleven coldly laughed. ¡°You let me go? You¡¯ve the means to back that up? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s letting you go, so do not be of the opinion that a bullet will stop me. Even if I die, HE dies with me.¡±


    As she coldly pointed at Mo Ye, Ye Wei¡¯s heart jolted. Was somebody¡¯s death a must?


    ¡°Wei Wei, you heard it. It¡¯s not us sparing her, but her NOT sparing us,¡± Mo Jue flatly said. Several cars could be heard from outside.


    Mo Jue curled his lips into a smile. ¡°You will not win a fight against four. Given how strong you are, you are already worn down. How much longer can you hold out?¡±


    Twenty-over armed men in black carried guns pointed at Eleven and Ye Wei surrounded the place. Some of them carried sniper rifles and had a better place¡­


    The atmosphere became tense again.


    Ye Wei¡¯s face slightly changed. If Eleven were not shot, she would still be confident of how things unfolded. As she felt Eleven¡¯s back, Eleven seemed to have lost a lot of blood.


    Her hands were wet.


    As Ye Wei looked at Mo Jue with squinted eyes, her heart sank. ¡°You called for them?¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei, stop being foolish. Although this island is inhabited by islanders, it is also the very island that my brother and I hand out on. Security on the island is watertight, if not¡­ People would have long located. Do you think that there are just twenty-over people on this land? Nobody who drew blood on this island walked out alive,¡± Mo Jue said extremely coldly.


    As Ye Wei felt Eleven¡¯s breath weaken, she panicked and coldly laughed. ¡°To mobilize these many men against a single woman, you brothers are really over the top. Whoever said she won¡¯t be walking out alive?¡±


    As she finished speaking, she suddenly let go of Eleven and locked Mo Ye in a chokehold. She even took out Big Boss Mo¡¯s pistol from his back. ¡°How about this?¡±


    Eleven, seeming to know what Ye Wei would do once she let go of her, immediately supported herself against the wall and stabilized herself so that Mo Jue would not take a leaf off Ye Wei. Eleven, who was extremely aggressive and utterly hated Mo Ye earlier, spared no expenses attacking Mo Ye. If it weren¡¯t for Mo Ye¡¯s incredible hardiness and exceptional resilience, he would have long collapsed. Mo Ye propped himself against the wall and tried to regain his strength.


    As Ye Wei took a glance at him, she had an idea ¨C if it was about matching fire with fire, Ye Wei was nowhere near Mo Ye and Mo Jue. In terms of cunningness and speed-chess, Ye Wei was second but nobody would claim to be top.


    She would choose the situation that was the most advantageous to her.


    With Big Boss Mo present, she was not afraid of Mo Jue going rogue.


    ¡°Wei Wei!¡± Mo Jue barked as he was about to step forward. Eleven backed away to Ye Wei¡¯s side. Ye Wei looked at Eleven¡¯s back and knew Eleven could not be delayed any further. ¡°Let her go!¡±


    Eleven suddenly grabbed Mo Ye¡¯s collar and stared at him with her bloodthirsty eyes. ¡°Mo Ye, to think you would end up like this.¡±


    Mo Ye remained silent and looked at her perplexedly. Eleven suddenly asked, ¡°If the person who saved you wasn¡¯t her, would you have used me as a precursor to her cure?¡±


    She did not know why she asked this question. There are times people just do not understand themselves, and they, like her, could only mock themselves.


    Mo Ye was slightly taken aback. What if Meng Lianling had not saved him back then¡­


    ¡°No Ifs!¡± Mo Ye flatly replied. ¡°What-if questions do not exist in my lexicon.¡±


    Eleven coldly smiled and did not pursue the question.


    She would not be this silly again.


    ¡°You will pay that price for your arrogance,¡± Eleven coldly said as she suddenly grabbed Ye Wei¡¯s hand and wanted to pull the trigger.


    Mo Jue and Ye Wei¡¯s faces changed at once. ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Ye Wei barked at her to stop.


    Mo Ye was worried as to whether Eleven would really kill Mo Ye.


    ¡°I want to kill him,¡± Eleven punctuated her words. ¡°If I have to perish with him, so be it.¡±


    ¡°What does not matter to you matters to me,¡± Ye Wei looked at her hands and then at her eyes. ¡°You must stay alive. Until I recall who you are, I will¡­ never settle for less.¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei¡­¡±


    ¡°I do not know who you are, but I¡¯ve fallen out with him. If you die, I¡¯ll never understand why and hate you for it,¡± Ye Wei mused. While that was not what she truly felt, it was a part of how she really felt.


    She knew what Mo Jue meant to her. Given how Ye Wei was one who never hesitated, she indeed loved him. If she did not care about him, she would have fired and injured his shoulder so that he could not strike out at Eleven.


    She did not fire and rather she was wounded. It was just her unwillingness to sacrifice his shoulder.


    As for Eleven, she could not recall but knew that it was extremely important. If Eleven killed Mo Ye, she would undoubtedly perish right here. Given this many people, she would never be able to escape¡­ She did not want Eleven to die!


    ¡°Live on!¡± Ye Wei smiled and said, ¡°Staying alive is more important than everything else. If you die, the people who care for you and love you will be extremely hurt and unwilling to let you go. If you want to hate him and get your revenge against him, there are many ways aplenty.¡±


    As Eleven gritted her teeth, tears welled up in her even redder eyes.


    ¡°Wei Wei¡­¡±


    ¡°If you do not get it, I can teach you. He can hurt you for the want of anybody, and you destroy what he treasures the most. Wouldn¡¯t that feel better?¡± She could see the crux of the issue through these short statements.


    ¡°Ye Wei!¡± Mo Ye barked albeit slightly hoarsely, without losing the dignity of before.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±Ye Wei sounded even more harsh than him. ¡°I¡¯m begging somebody to spare your sorry f***ing life, so just be grateful and appreciative!¡±


    To Big Boss Mo who once called the shots, Ye Wei¡¯s words utterly shattered his dignity. When did Big Boss Mo have to beg for somebody to spare his life?


    Ye Wei deliberately said it to utterly humiliate him. When it comes to how vicious one¡¯s tongue could get, nobody could outrival Ye Wei.


    Eleven coldly harrumphed and slowly released her hand. She looked at Ye Wei and said, ¡°Ok, Wei Wei, I¡¯ll wait for you to recall everything. When that happens¡­¡±


    She looked at Mo Jue and said something especially meaningful. ¡°Know what¡¯s best for yourself!¡±


    She said that to both Ye Wei and Mo Jue.


    Those that understood it naturally understood it.


    As she walked out of the door, the men in black looked at Mo Ye and Mo Jue and had no idea what to do. Ye Wei whistled and said, ¡°This is a Maghreb Lion, and it packs a serious punch! Big Boss Mo, you sure know your stuff.¡±


    ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, you know that I do not like him. You and him are different people, and his death is none of my business. You¡¯re free to hate on me if I kill him, so do what you deem fit.¡±


    Mo Jue gritted his teeth in anger. Do what you deem fit? My f***ing ass! Did he even have a choice?


    ¡°Let her go!¡± Mo Jue flatly barked.


    Ye Wei recalled for a moment. This road leads to the beach¡­


    ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, have a yacht stop by the southern coast,¡± Ye Wei ordered. Mo Jue, having no choice, had to comply by calling somebody to park a yacht along the southern shore.


    ¡°Follow the road to reach the shore.¡±


    Eleven nodded.


    Mo Ye was somewhat unwilling, but he could only see Eleven¡¯s silhouette disappear. At that moment, a car could be heard.


    ¡°Let my brother go!¡± Mo Jue flatly said. ¡°She has already left.¡±


    ¡°What are you so panicky about? I¡¯m not a fool, and wouldn¡¯t you have a whale of a time chasing her if I let you go now?¡± Ye Wei laughed. ¡°Big Boss Mo, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a style. It¡¯s pretty sexy.¡±


    Men with good looks were eye candy, and were still eye candy despite being walloped into this shape.


    She suddenly recalled that Meng Lianling was by the beach¡­


    Did they know each other?


    If she did, then¡­


    Oh no, Eleven!

 Chapter 495 - Who’s Meng Lianling?

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    As Ye Wei¡¯s face changed, Mo Ye responded as quickly and pulled her hand away. Mo Jue quickly ran over to carry Mo Ye. Before Ye Wei could say anything, she quickly ran outside and speedily rode down the mountain in her chopper.


    Ye Wei not saying a single word left Mo Jue flustered as he thought she had managed to remember something. Mo Jue called Ye Wei twice, and her not responding left Mo Jue pale-faced. As he was carrying Big Boss Mo, he could not give chase and ordered his men to instead give chase.


    ¡°We have to go too,¡± Mo Ye flatly replied. Mo Jue was worried about Mo Ye¡¯s form and immediately replied, ¡°Don¡¯t go, brother. We¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Mo Ye interrupted Mo Jue and walked out. ¡°We can¡¯t give her the slip.¡±


    If that happened, who else would be her match!


    Mo Jue frowned, and was worried that Ye Wei would leave him. He eventually said nothing else and drove down the hill. Ding Ke and Claire also got into the car, whilst the injured men had to remain on the mountain for now.


    As Eleven had not been exposed to the sun for long, she was dizzy for over ten minutes as she was suddenly exposed to the dazzling sun. As her eyes were dazzled by the sun, she did not realize the tears that flowed down her eyes.


    As nothing tear-jerking happened to her in the past few years, she had never cried for a very long time. Perhaps her body was retaining too much water, and it was a good opportunity for her body to expel said water with little harm. Little did she expect her tears to flow even more freely until she reached the foot of the mountain.


    As Eleven randomly grabbed paper and wiped her tears away, the paper ¨C which had tears, blood, and grime ¨C was extremely dirty. She only managed to clean herself up after using many pieces of paper.


    She opened the window and allowed the sun to blaze into the car and warm her body up.


    As Ding Ke was sympathetic towards Eleven, he did not shoot her in a critical part of her but in her shoulder. Even though the bullet did not hit bone, Eleven¡¯s back wound was not particularly deep but blood freely flowed out and stained her back red.


    As Eleven had lost too much blood, she felt her body become extremely cold. Since Eleven happened to drive Mo Ye¡¯s vehicle and she grabbed the black jacket, not knowing it was Mo Ye¡¯s, that was in the black seat and wore it to cover her hideous-looking back. While she looked extremely kiddish in the grossly oversized jacket, the jacket at least kept her warm and she did not feel cold after that. The trace of mint on the jacket stimulated her senses and made her feel much more comfortable.


    Although Eleven knew that she was less of a human amidst her filth, she also felt that she was as hideous-looking when she clearly saw herself under the sun.


    While she really wanted to bring Ye Wei along, the current circumstances did not allow her wishes to become reality.


    She faced no opposition along the route down the mountain.


    When Mo Jue called for the yacht to reach the coastline, all he had to do was to say a codeword and Eleven¡¯s downhill journey would not have been as smooth as killers would be hiding along the coastline awaiting Eleven¡¯s arrival. He had shown her mercy.


    But he did not mention any codes but have a few of them head up the mountain and calmly have somebody prepare a yacht without startling even more killers. Many in the Mafia did not know what happened.


    There was still a prevailing calm on the island as everybody got down to their own business, which explained why Eleven was able to go down the mountain uneventfully and reach the coastline.


    Hundreds of The Mafia¡¯s best were on the island and guarded it steadily lest it was discovered and conquered.


    Those that were at the mountaintop mansion were less than a tenth of those on the island. The vast majority were scattered around the island and lived like usual people. Outsiders would never know whether the boss of a marine product shop was a member of the Mafia.


    Mo Jue wanted to quickly address the problem, and most importantly allow Eleven to leave. His stand was different from Mo Ye¡¯s, and Mo Jue was wondering whether he ought to quickly take Eleven out or allow her to quickly leave.


    Killing her was an impulsive thought, and allowing her to leave was the best possible option. Mo Jue was unwilling to see, and hoped that Eleven and Ye Wei would not meet again so that Ye Wei¡¯s memories would not be stirred.


    Meng Lianling¡¯s life, in comparison to Ye Wei leaving him, was utterly insignificant.


    He hence did not have anyone slow Eleven down and allowed her to smoothly reach the coastline.


    As the avenue led straight to the coastline, Eleven could see the yacht berthed on the beach from a long distance away. As it was still extremely early in the day, there were few people on the beach and many were out fishing or barter trading with the surrounding islands. As the south of the island was a recreational zone, there would be more people from the afternoons to evenings. Save a few teenage girls who were having their morning routines and having gigglish exchanges, there were extremely few people on the beach at this time.


    As Eleven had observed the island when she had passed by, confirming her location after getting out was no biggie.


    Once the car just stopped on the beach, she heard a clear voice call out, ¡°Ye, what brings you out here this early?¡±


    Eleven¡¯s heart sank.


    Was she in Mo Ye¡¯s car? She frowned at her exceptionally bad luck. Amongst the twenty-over vehicles and choppers at the top of the mountain, she just had to take Mo Ye¡¯s car out of sheer bad luck?


    Who was that woman?


    As she looked in the rear view mirror, she saw Meng Lianling in a white tracksuit jogging over with a smile. Eleven¡¯s pupils suddenly grew wide¡­


    As Eleven got out of the car, Meng Lianling thought it was Mo Ye who got out of the car and jogged over. Meng Lianling suddenly stopped. Although the person was wearing Mo Ye¡¯s windbreaker, the person was extremely petite and had long, messy hair¡­


    This silhouette¡­


    Eleven closed the car door and slowly turned around to face Meng Lianling. The two women whom fate had toyed with for five years encountered each other once again.


    ¡°Who are you?! Why could you¡­¡± Meng Lianling gasped.


    Why are you wearing Mo Ye¡¯s clothes and driving his car?


    Meng Lianling looked at the ugly and scorned woman in shock. The woman was barefooted, and there was some blood on the bridge of her feet whilst she buttoned up her long windbreaker. Meng Lianling did not see the trails of blood on Eleven, but the injuries on the back of her hand, her reddened eyes, horrifying face and messy hair spoke volumes of how helter skelter she was.


    In comparison to Meng Lianling¡¯s youth and vitality, children would be shocked into tears at how Eleven looked.


    As she stood in the direction of the sea breeze, her long hair emanated an acrid smell that Meng Lianling could clearly smell. Meng Lianling swept the smell away.


    A bitter chill raced past as Eleven coldly smiled. ¡°Meng Lianying, you sure have a terribly bad memory. Did you even forget who I was?¡±


    Meng Lianling gasped and her eyes were wide open. Her lively eyes were filled with horror as her trepidation and fear at covering up the past before Big Boss Mo were utterly on display before Eleven¡¯s eyes.


    Who was she?


    How did she know her name?


    Nobody had called her by that name for almost five years, so who exactly was she? Meng Lianling¡¯s panicked eyes sized Eleven up as she could not help but wonder who exactly this woman was.


    She was in even more panic. Had she been elsewhere, she would have been able to calmly handle the crisis at hand. As Mo Ye was on the very same island as she was, she could not allow him to know the truth.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡± Meng Lianling shrieked as she sounded a little out of control. While she could hide the truth from Mo Ye for five years as her intelligence was beyond measure. It was as though she had seen the world.


    But even so, her wit could not suppress the panic in her heart.


    ¡°Who am I? Good question!¡± Eleven coldly walked forward as Meng Lianling backed away. Meng Lianling saw a once-familiar scent in Eleven¡¯s cold eyes.


    ¡°Eleven?¡± Meng Lianling exclaimed in shock as she clenched her fists. ¡°Eleven¡­ How could you? How could you¡­¡±


    How did you end up like this? Meng Lianling was utterly perplexed.


    Eleven laughed even more coldly as she enunciated the next few words. ¡°All thanks to you!¡±


    Meng Lianling did not understand what was going on, but she calmed down and gently squinted. ¡°You know everything, huh? Who told you?¡±


    Could it have been Mo Ye? That was impossible! Why did Mo Ye hide Eleven¡¯s presence of the island from her? She had said that she hated Eleven and wished her dead. Why did Mo Ye hide Eleven¡¯s presence from her? Why?


    Meng Lianying¡¯s heart wrenched. Could he really¡­


    Viciousness flashed through her liveliness, and Eleven mocked, ¡°Do you have to tell me? I am properly surprised why he mistook you for me. Did you lie to him?¡±


    ¡°So what if I did?¡± Meng Lianying had nothing to hide as she faced Eleven down. ¡°If I lied to him, I¡¯ll have to blame you. If it weren¡¯t you, I wouldn¡¯t have to resort to that.¡±


    Eleven could not help but applaud Meng Lianying¡¯s viciousness. She couldn¡¯t care less about it. ¡°This is the most hilarious anecdote I have encountered in my entire life. Mo Ye is the most pathetic man whom I¡¯ve known in my whole life. To think that idiot would treat the woman who wanted him dead as his precious. Haha¡­ Meng Lianying, I sincerely wish that you were smart enough to cover your tracks a little deeper. If he digs out what happened back then, you will die a terrible death.¡±


    Meng Lianying¡¯s face changed as the sea breeze whipped up her long hair. Her viciousness became even more evident amidst her fluttering hair. ¡°Nobody knows what happened apart from you. Once you¡¯re dead, this becomes a secret for good.¡±


    ¡°Can you kill me?¡± Eleven coldly laughed. ¡°Mo Ye and Mo Jue in concert could not even defeat me. You? What makes you think that you, who was defeated five years ago, can still kill me?¡±


    ¡°Eleven, no. I won.¡± Meng Lianying smiled and seemed pleased instead of raging. ¡°I won you. Mo Ye¡¯s heart is mine. I took him away from you, and you killed my sister. Fair deal.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I care?¡± Eleven coldly looked on. ¡°You may treat him as your precious, but others may not.¡±


    Like a victor, Meng Lianying smiled proudly as she jabbed Eleven¡¯s past hurts. ¡°You can¡¯t care less about him? Haha! Eleven, are you assuming that I am stupid? When you left years back, you waited for him at the bridge for two days but did not see him. You then returned to the hut, but it was a shame that Mo Ye had long left. You then returned to the bridge and waited for him for another five days, which means you waited for him in vain for seven days before rushing back because something cropped up in Eastern Europe. Ye Wei and yourself were embroiled in an arms-smuggling fiasco in the Middle East for over half a year, and it wasn¡¯t almost after two years that you had the time to return to search for Mo Ye. You hung around Russia for two years for him, and Ye Wei and yourself then wreaked havoc with Su Man in Arabia in the past year. You have never given up on him, no?¡±


    Eleven watched on quietly and sternly for a moment. Meng Lianying raised her eyebrows proudly. ¡°Well, did I hit the nail on the head? You fell in love with Mo Ye for those few days, but it was a pity¡­ that he did not know it was you who saved him back then but thinks that I had saved him back then.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re disgusting!¡± Eleven flatly replied. As Eleven was not Ye Wei and did not have the gift of the gab, she would never be able to talk somebody down the same way Ye Wei could. Eleven, being a person of few words, was extremely rarely provoked to anger. When she was with Ye Wei, Ye Wei took care of any over the top characters they encountered. She would resort to her fists more than rebut said person.


    Save disgust, she could not describe how she felt about Meng Lianying in other ways.


    While she was no saint, she was at least upright and willing to bear responsibility for her actions, let alone deceive others. She had encountered highs and lows, and met various people in her whole life.


    While she had never stumbled, her carelessness was exploited by somebody as despicable as Meng Lianying.


    ¡°Cut the crap. You¡¯ve no right¡­ to call me disgusting. If you did not kill my sister, I would never have done this too,¡± Meng Lianying looked at Eleven viciously and mocked. ¡°You caused all these! Had you not mentioned my sister¡¯s name, I would not have been able to deceive Mo Ye this easily. Eleven, you caused all these.¡±


    ¡°Meng Lianling, you are nowhere near Meng Lianling. Heck, you are unfit to be her sister,¡± Eleven flatly replied. ¡°Your sister, while she is no upright figure, is at least many times stronger than you! She knew that she had to apologize to me before she died.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Meng Lianying roared. ¡°You killed her! Why does she have to apologize to you?¡±


    ¡°Meng Lianling, I really wanted to kill you, but¡­¡± Eleven paused and smiled cryptically. ¡°I suddenly do not want to kill you. Killing you would have been too easy a way out for you. Since you want to know the truth, I¡¯ll tell you¡­ I was utterly exhausted after fighting Golden Eagle, and was simply unable to fight to the point any 3rd-rate killer would be able to subdue me. Meng Lianling wanted a duel on the spot, and the rules then stipulated that the next duel shall be fought three days after the duel. While I agreed and was about to rise up to her challenging the top killer, Meng Lianling however requested that the duel be fought on the same day. As I was simply unable to fight then, Wei Wei knew that she would not give in and deliberately provoked her. Meng Lianling agreed to the fight a few hours later so that I had time to recover my energy. As I had utterly expended myself in the previous battle, I could not fight a quick battle that would gradually turn against my favor. You are well aware of the rules when it comes to fighting for the position of top killer ¨C no help shall be rendered even if you are on the verge of dying. Even though Ye Wei saw me taking blows to the point of almost dying, she did not render any help. While Meng Lianling could have won, she fought unfairly. During the competition segment for concealable weapons, she laced her concealable weapon with poison. If one wants to play the game, they must abide by the rules of the game and trust the fairness of the competition. When the concealable weapon impaled me in my arm, I would have been dead if I were just another person. Ye Wei felt that Meng Lianling had breached the rules, so she changed Meng Lianling¡¯s concealable weapon into mine so that I could use it against her. Before Meng Lianling died, she told me that she had resorted to cheating out of an urge to win, but did not expect the toxins not to have an effect on me. She apologized to me for this, and she died in peace. Meng Lianying, your sister died in her own hands, instead of my hands.


    ¡°What nonsense!¡± Meng Lianying shrieked. ¡°Now that she¡¯s dead, there is no proof to what you said!¡±


    ¡°Very well then, let¡¯s take it that I can¡¯t back my words up. Even if I end up dying in a life-death duel, Wei Wei would not exact revenge on my behalf and would fight against somebody else in her own strength until said person is dead. As for yourself? If you are really out for revenge, issue a mortal kombat challenge to me and I¡¯ll take it up as you would have wished. Why haven¡¯t you?¡± Eleven sharply replied.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll answer the question on your behalf ¨C you don¡¯t have the balls to!¡± Eleven coldly replied with a mocking smile. ¡°When you looked for me in the name of revenge back then but lost, you were so utterly terrified. If it weren¡¯t Meng Lianling dying, and the fact you were her sister, I would have killed you back then and never attempted cheap shots behind your back.¡±


    As Eleven was spot on, Meng Lianying quietly watched on.


    Although Eleven was not as smart as Ye Wei, her train of thought was clear enough that she understood all that happened back then. ¡°I finally understood why nothing happened to Wei Wei back then, but things simply happened just as Mo Ye was about to regain his eyesight. It was ALL your deeds.¡±


    ¡°I do not know what you are saying,¡± Meng Lianling denied. ¡°I know you, but I have never seen her and do not know her.¡±


    ¡°Hmmph! While you did not exactly see how Ye Wei looked like, you knew she was present,¡± Eleven said. ¡°You were liaising the activity of the terrorists in the Eastern Europe Forbidden Area. The Russians sent three operatives to take charge of the operation, and one of them was you. While I did not know who Mo Ye was working for back then, he was careless and lost his sight ¨C but you deliberately caused it. The three of you back then were maneuvering to allow the Eastern Europe terrorists to achieve victory, and Mo Ye going out to sabotage your plans created complications. You hence spiked his drink with two different herbs that counteract each other. Once he went blind, you were responsible for going after him, no?¡±


    ¡°What utter rubbish! You simply have no proof!¡± Meng Lianling¡¯s face turned pale. She had killed everybody else who knew the truth back then, and only Ye Wei and Eleven remained.


    While Ye Wei lost contact with Eleven as she was led away by the Eastern Europe drug lords, Eleven was the only person privy to what happened back then.

 Chapter 496 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Eleven looked at Meng Lianying coolly and mockingly whilst Meng Lianying vehemently denied everything. Eleven knew there was something fishy and said, ¡°You know best whether I am spouting nonsense. Please do not be of the opinion that you have killed everybody else and the truth hence lays dormant. Wei Wei and I aren¡¯t dead, and it was a coincidence that Wei Wei and I were helping Chu Li and Jason disrupt the activity of the Eastern European terrorists back then. Halfway through the operation, we were ambushed by the forces of the drug lords, so Wei Wei and I went separate ways as she had to draw them away. We arranged to rendezvous in a hut, and I happened to encounter Mo Ye who was on the verge of dying and saved him out of convenience. I checked the bullet in him, and it was a specialty bullet used by Russian Operatives. I was extremely baffled at why you had taken part in the operation back then. If I am not wrong, you shot Mo Ye. Did you?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Meng Lianying immediately denied as she seemed even more flustered. Meng Lianying stepped back as Eleven confronted her closely.


    ¡°No?¡± Eleven smiled casually. ¡°Who are you lying to? I wasted the other two operatives who were with you, and you were the ONLY one who could shoot Mo Ye. How ironic indeed.¡±


    If Mo Ye knew the truth behind his blindness back then, and how the woman who shot him was the precious darling he long held in his hands, the look on his face would be undoubtedly spectacular.


    Meng Lianying was about to rebut, but she could only open her mouth but eventually remained silent. Eleven knew that her guess was spot on. Back then, Ye Wei and her had many questions about what transpired as everything unfolded too quickly. As pieces of the puzzle fell into place five years later, she understood what she did not understand back then.


    ¡°So what if you know the truth? Even if you went up to tell him that, would he believe you?¡± Meng Lianying coldly laughed as she asked in return. ¡°He does not even know these things.¡±


    ¡°Meng Lianling, there is something I still do not understand. Since everything was thrown into the open, she decided to clear the air. ¡°The Eastern Europeans had us surrounded for many days, and I, back then, could not understand why they decided to hold their positions. While they were searching every day, they seemed to be going about business as usual and were not seriously searching for our location. If they were hell bent on searching for us, they would have undoubtedly located us. If my guess was correct, you were orchestrating them and long knew that we were hiding in a safe house back then. I was thinking that you definitely wanted to kill me, and Mo Ye was your target as well. Since you want to kill the both of us, why did you simply surround us and not attack us? You instead attempted a diversion and deliberately put Wei Wei in danger so that I would leave? To think you even went as far to deceive Mo Ye and claim that you were Meng Lianling? You clearly wanted him dead back then, but why did you hold back and instead hung around him for years to the point you went rogue from your organization.¡±


    ¡°Keke¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you do not understand too. You were right that I knew you two were in the hut back then. I deliberately encircled you and opted not to attack as I wanted to see how much longer you could last. Further developments became even more interesting as you took on Meng Lianling¡¯s name. Haha¡­ and you seem to have taken a liking to Mo Ye. As it was not long after you had killed my sister, I utterly hate you and wanted to make your life a living hell by taking him away from you as the worst possible punishment that could be inflicted on you,¡± Meng Lianling coldly and viciously replied. She only wanted to break them apart back then.


    She hence had everybody stop attacking Big Boss Mo and Eleven, instead directing all their firepower at Ye Wei. When Eleven got word that Ye Wei was grievously wounded, she would naturally leave. Mo Ye¡¯s blindness made it extremely easy for her to break them up.


    It was extremely easy to disguise one¡¯s voice. As Eleven was ill then, she sounded much lower and one could not tell her original voice. She deliberately caught a cold so that she could sound much lower. Once she recovered after falling asleep for days, she would be able to nicely complete her lie.


    After she schemed for Eleven to leave, she deliberately took a bullet and even had her men pursue them. Mo Ye had no choice but to leave Eastern Europe with her.


    This allowed him to miss his scheduled time with Eleven, and Eleven would return to never find Mo Ye once Ye Wei was safe.


    She initially wanted to separate the two of them so that Eleven would regret for the rest of her life. Little did she expect herself to really take a liking towards Mo Ye. Mo Ye also mistakenly assumed that she was the woman who went through thick and thin with him, and he doted on her to the skies.


    As Meng Lianling was the person who doted on her, she was rarely doted upon since young and naturally became enamored with her feelings for Mo Ye. As her feelings for Mo Ye deepened, she decided to play her own game and killed everybody else who knew the truth.


    As there was indeed a Meng Lianling, Mo Jue would be able to confirm all the information when he looked up the names of Russian operatives. As she orchestrated everything perfectly, she could never mention before Mo Ye that she had a sister.


    Eleven using Meng Lianling¡¯s name was by chance. As Mo Ye and her were chance acquaintances, she naturally could not tell him the truth. As she had a very deep impression of Meng Lianling back then, Eleven used Meng Lianling as a cover that Meng Lianying exploited.


    This strange combination of circumstances led to the situation that the three of them found themselves in.


    The killer falling in love with the target, the benefactor repaying kindness with ingratitude¡­


    Eleven coldly laughed. Back then, when Mo Ye was blind and Ye Wei encountered a mishap, Meng Lianying was behind it all. She had planned everything too well, and Mo Ye had hidden everything too well. The extremely chaotic situation then, along with The Top Terrorist Organization¡¯s sudden involvement in the firearms and constant conflict around the world left Ye Wei and her up to their ears. When they had the time to revisit what happened, two years had passed and they had no proof of what happened. The delay continued until today.


    When she saw Mo Ye in City A, she felt that he was familiar. As Mo Ye went from teenager to young adult in five years, his twenty year old self voice and twenty five year old self voice changed. While she was unable to tell that, she only knew that he gave her an extremely familiar feeling as he seemed like that person.


    They were at once together and acted as though they were discussing life but never identifying the other person. That was the biggest irony.


    She could only say that this all was fated to be.


    Indeed, whatever that wasn¡¯t hers was never hers. Even though they stood before each other, the two of them were akin to strangers.


    Even so, they became rivals and she hated him to the core.


    ¡°I do not believe that your plan was completely perfect. Mo Ye must have had suspicions about you and asked you details about what happened before. How did you know exactly what happened between us?¡± She was extremely surprised at how she knew everything to the last detail.


    ¡°Since you do not know, I¡¯ll let you admit defeat a tad more willingly. After Mo Ye went blind, I secretly installed a bug in his pendant and then secretly removed it. I had an extremely clear idea of what went on between the two of you. If you want to put a finger to your defeat, blame it on how you unintentionally mentioned Meng Lianling¡¯s name. If it weren¡¯t for that name, it would have been impossible for me to keep everything under wraps so well. It was your own undoing.¡±


    ¡°Your own undoing. Karma will eventually strike,¡± Eleven coldly said. She suddenly moved her feet and opened her fingers as she clawed at Meng Lianying¡¯s throat.


    Meng Lianying quickly backed off and kicked at Eleven. Eleven did not take her on and instead pulled a gun on her. ¡°Don¡¯t you move!¡±


    As Meng Lianying woke up early to exercise, and given how nothing like this had ever happened on the island, she naturally would not bring a gun along with her during her morning routines. She could only passively obey. Eleven suddenly grabbed her and pointed the gun to her head as she dragged her in the direction of the yacht.


    Eleven had actually heard the sound of cars. Ye Wei was the first to stop her chopper on the beach. When she saw Eleven holding Meng Lianying hostage instead of the other way round, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Meng Lianying, not knowing what was going on, screamed for Ye Wei to save her.


    As Ye Wei¡¯s lips curled into a smile, everybody else followed. She panicked, and Eleven saw her and then dragged Meng Lianying onto the yacht¡­


    ¡°Wei Wei, save me!¡±


    Ye Wei was unfazed as Mo Jue and Mo Ye led a group of men in black. When Mo Ye saw Meng Lianying being taken hostage, he was shocked and, thinking it was Ye Wei¡¯s idea, stared at Ye Wei furiously.


    Ye Wei showed an unruly smile, ¡°Why are you staring at me? If you suck, just admit it.¡±


    Mo Jue grabbed Ye Wei so that she would not speak. As Mo Ye was at the verge of flying into a rage, whatever she said would be used against her. Ye Wei pouted as ten-over guns behind Mo Ye were pointed at Eleven.


    Eleven pulled Meng Lianying before her. ¡°Tell them to back off.¡±


    ¡°Ye, save me! She¡¯s mad, she¡¯s mad¡­¡± Meng Lianying screamed and showed panic and pity. She seemed utterly adorable to the point people wished they would be able to protect her.


    ¡°Let her go! This has nothing to do with her. If you want to vent your anger, come at me,¡± Mo Ye flatly said.


    Eleven suddenly pointed the gun at the back of Meng Lianying¡¯s shoulder and pulled the trigger emotionlessly. The bullet hit Meng Lianying and blood splattered onto Eleven¡¯s windbreaker. Meng Lianying screamed agonizingly¡­


    Ye Wei was shocked. Goodness, what was she up to? She was so tough that she did not even greet nor threaten. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that Big Boss Mo would waste her since she directly fired?


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Mo Ye¡¯s face paled as he looked at Eleven with hate. Eleven coldly smiled. ¡°If you did not say this, I would not have considered harming her. I do not wish to repeat myself one more time ¨C get your men to back off.¡±


    Not wanting to challenge Eleven¡¯s patience, Mo Jue had his men back off. ¡°All of you f*** off from here and don¡¯t hang around!¡±


    The men, not daring to say anything, quickly backed away.


    Ye Wei applauded at how it felt to have a trump card in her hands.


    ¡°Miss Meng, this gunshot is insufficient to even repay the interest of your debt towards me,¡± Eleven coldly smiled as she grabbed her throat. Eleven pointed the gun in another direction and aimed at her other shoulder. ¡°I would suggest that your men better not act too hastily. I have the fastest fingers here.¡±


    ¡°She does not owe you anything! It¡¯s ME who owes you something.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Eleven bellowed. ¡°You can now ask her what she exactly owes me. I¡¯ll leave it to her to tell you instead.¡±

 Chapter 497 - Untitled

    Mo Ye was slightly taken aback as he heard Eleven speak¡­


    ¡°Ye, kill her, kill her! She¡¯s mad, she¡¯s mad¡­¡± Meng Lianying screamed as fear poured into her reddened eyes whilst she trembled and started to sound incoherent.


    As Meng Lianying¡¯s birth and growing up years were extraordinary, she had seen much of the world and was gutsy enough to the point she was never really afraid of anything. Meng Lianying was not really afraid, and even the death of her sister ¨C however much it aggrieved her ¨C did not inspire fear in her.


    Her only fear was Mo Ye learning the truth about what happened five years ago and hating her as a result of it.


    Mo Ye actually did not love her these five years, and she could not quite clearly explain it. As she had never experienced romance before, she knew that Mo Ye was the only other person apart from her sister that was unconditionally good towards her who also did not expect anything of her.


    Whether Mo Ye treated her well because he knew her or because she was herself, Meng Lianying could not be particularly concerned. She only wanted Mo Ye to remain by her side and always treat her like this.


    Her attachment for Mo Ye grew with each day and she was utterly drawn into it. There were many types of feelings between people ¨C kinship, romance, friendship, gratitude. She knew that Mo Ye treated her with gratitude and kinship as they had been with each other for five years. It was afraid that even Mo Ye himself had no idea how much he loved her as he was new to romantic relationships.


    It was afraid that Mo Ye was also unsure whether he loved Meng Lianying, and whether it was the Meng Lianling of the past. When she woke up, he treated her extremely well and had never suspected anything for the past five years. As Mo Ye had a feeling that something was amiss, he tried to probe her about details of what happened in the hut five years ago. Since she had bugged the conversations, she clearly knew what happened and Mo Ye, however much he might have suspected her, could not clearly claim that she was not the person.


    His probes were unintentional enough to the point she could sense it. After the confusion, she would act as though she was in agonizing pain from the toxins in her that acted up in a bid to win his affection and change his focus.


    She hoped that Mo Ye¡¯s memory of the woman in the hut back then would fade as time passed by, and eventually forgot how it was like to be with her. When that happened, he would completely belong to her.


    Little did she expect Eleven and him to cross paths.


    This felt like the legitimate wife and the mistress¡­ She could not help but mock herself at how she could not even consider herself the mistress as Mo Ye had all the while thought that it was just the same person. Meng Lianying dared to claim that Mo Ye would utterly hate her if he learnt the truth now. While he would not hate her for fooling him for this long, he would not hate her for causing him to go blind and even shooting him.


    He would hate her and how he missed Eleven for so long, even to the point of hurting Eleven.


    That was what Meng Lianying utterly did not want to see. While she initially wanted to separate Eleven and Mo Ye, she ended up truly falling in love with Mo Ye and helped him through thick and thin.


    Eleven only accompanied him for ten days, but she accompanied him for five years. Eleven once put herself in harm¡¯s way, but she had put herself on the line for him several times. While her motives were not innocent, her affection for him was.


    Although she felt that the two of them lacked the sexual passion between couples, she buried this unwillingness deep in her heart because she knew¡­


    That her feelings and happiness were stolen from Eleven. While she had tried to maintain them and forget the fact they were stolen, she still failed to¡­


    She did not want to return these stolen feelings.


    ¡°Did you two know each other from before?¡± Mo Ye flatly asked Eleven.


    ¡°Mo Ye, you were a fool! People who were privy to what happened five years ago knew what was going on, only you were kept in the dark. Ask her what exactly she had done,¡± Eleven coldly smiled. ¡°I want her to personally tell you!¡±


    If that weren¡¯t the case, she wouldn¡¯t be able to relieve that hatred in her!


    Ye Wei frowned as she felt something was amiss. ¡°Did they know each other? How does this seem¡­ as though Meng Lianling snatched Eleven¡¯s husband?¡± She asked Mo Jue.


    Ye Wei felt a little confounded and recalled the image of Big Boss Mo and Eleven together.


    Like how the arctic and siberian icebergs collided, two extremely distant persons having chemistry for each other felt¡­ off.


    ¡°No impression, I do not know her,¡± Mo Jue flatly replied. He felt that the atmosphere was weird, but could not quite describe it. Simply hating a person would not give such.. intense vibes of love intertwining with hatred.


    Meng Lianying was flustered and fearful of how Mo Ye¡¯s gaze landed on her and Eleven whilst he pondered their relationship. The more he pondered, the harder Meng Lianying¡¯s heart thumped because she was at a loss.


    ¡°Ye, save me, my shoulder hurts¡­¡± Meng Lianying, attempting a sympathy-gaining ploy, cried as tears trickled from her eyes and down her pale cheeks. Mo Ye looked down as Ye Wei coldly harrumphed.


    Your shoulders are aching?


    It was utterly hilarious that a killer could not even endure such pain, but she did not say anything and coldly watched the men in black and Big Boss Mo so that Eleven would remain safe.


    ¡°Lianling, what exactly did she say?¡± Mo Ye flatly replied as he coldly looked at Meng Lianying and ignored her pain for the first time. ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±


    ¡°I did not!¡± Meng Lianying shook her head in panic as she looked at Mo Ye angrily. Meng Lianying was adept at using her eyes to convey messages, and her lively eyes were filled with an accusation that allowed no room for countering it. ¡°Ye, you trust her? She is harming me, had killed my sister, and is now after me. How could you doubt me?!¡±


    Meng Lianying¡¯s tears continued trickling down¡­


    Eleven coldly laughed, and Mo Ye remained silent as he had a complicated look.


    Who should he trust?


    If he were in the past, he would have trusted Meng Lianying as she had accompanied him for many years. He, today, had no idea who he should trust.


    Because Eleven¡­ Given her pride, would not frame somebody. Something ¨C which he was related to ¨C must have cropped up, and he was not in the know. What exactly happened?


    He hesitated.


    Meng Lianying had a look of desperation on her face as he did not trust her. How could he?! Since that was the case, what should she do? Meng Lianying¡¯s body suddenly spasmed and she breathed extremely quickly. Her eyes grew wide, and her rosy skin suddenly turned pale as though she was in a seizure.


    ¡°Lianling¡­¡± Mo Ye suddenly screamed. Meng Lianying simply did not hear anything and lapsed into immense pain. Mo Ye tucked his lips and looked at Eleven¡­


    ¡°Let her go, and I¡¯ll be at your disposal. I am indebted to you, not her!¡± Mo Ye flatly said.


    The toxins in Meng Lianying acted up and threatened her life as she had lost control of her emotions. As she losing control of her emotions caused the toxins to wreak havoc on her, it was the exact reason Mo Ye yielded to her.


    Ye Wei and Mo Jue looked at each other without saying a word.


    Eleven coldly smiled as the toxins in Meng Lianying suddenly acted up and could not support herself. While Eleven was already weak, supporting Meng Lianying took her quite some effort. She then threw Meng Lianying aside and pulled out another gun with her left hand. One was pointed at Meng Lianying, the other at Mo Ye.


    She could not care about whether Meng Lianying had really fainted, and allowed her to be. She was already demoralized.


    Eleven suddenly pointed the gun at Mo Ye¡¯s chest. ¡°You¡¯re right, you do owe me something.¡±


    She coldly pulled the trigger¡­


    Bang¡­ As the gun fired, the bullet found its way into Mo Ye¡¯s calf. Mo Jue panicked and furiously screamed no. Ye Wei grabbed Mo Jue as his eyes burnt while seeing blood ooze out from an already scorned Mo Ye¡¯s calf.


    Mo Ye stumbled forward and almost fell but eventually found his footing. Just as he found his footing, Eleven aimed at his other leg and fired emotionlessly. Mo Ye grunted and leaned forward as he tried to stand up.


    He however, could not help it and stumbled and knelt on the beach before Eleven.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Mo Jue panicked and quickly rushed forward as he wanted to help Mo Ye. Eleven looked around coldly and coldly fired a few shots in Mo Jue¡¯s direction. The bullets landed in the sand and kicked up some sand¡­


    ¡°Mo Jue, careful!¡± Ye Wei¡¯s face changed as she quickly pulled Mo Jue back while the bullets landed by Mo Jue¡¯s legs. Mo Jue, having to back away, was enraged. ¡°You will not help him!¡± Eleven coldly said.


    Mo Jue stared at Eleven angrily, and Ye Wei was pretty shocked as she did not expect Eleven to be for real. What seemed like two women fighting for a man became her gradually retracting her emotions.


    What exactly happened between them?


    Big Boss Mo, being the tough guy he was, struggled to stand up. Although he was helter skelter, he did not seem helter skelter at all but showed his toughness. Eleven coldly harrumphed as getting him to kneel down was already a light punishment.


    As Mo Ye struggled to stand up, Eleven coldly fired again and shot him in his thigh. Mo Ye could no longer remain standing and collapsed onto the ground. Beads of sweat trickled down his forehead into the sand.


    He looked up at Eleven with a vicious gaze.


    ¡°Mo Ye, this is what you owe me!¡± Eleven coldly said. ¡°You sure dote on her eh? But it¡¯s a shame that she does not quite dote on you. She would rather feign fainting and ignore the fact you were shot and kneeling before me. It¡¯s all because¡­¡±


    Before Eleven could finish speaking, Meng Lianying who had fainted suddenly got up and quickly reached for Eleven¡¯s wrist as she turned the wrist around and pointed the gun at Eleven¡­

 Chapter 498 - A Shattered Romance

    Nobody expected this sudden change in the situation. Eleven knew that Meng Lianying had feigned fainting and fired at Mo Ye because she wanted Mo Ye to kneel before her and atone for his sins. While that was something she had pondered upon for a while, she also wanted to see how much Meng Lianying loved Mo Ye. Little did she expect Meng Lianying¡¯s love for Mo Ye to be skin-deep enough to feign fainting as she was afraid that Eleven would expose her.


    While she was unwilling to get up, she knew that the truth ¨C being told by her and by Eleven ¨C were different should she be confronted. Meng Lianying would not allow Eleven to have her wish and rather hear Mo Ye grunt as the bullets punched into him.


    Eleven, however, saw that she was unwilling to get up and decided to tell the truth. Meng Lianying could not allow it to happen and stopped feigning that she knew nothing. Hoping to gun Eleven down, she stood up and fought back.


    Having taken three shots, Mo Ye could not get up from how he knelt on the ground. He could only watch the black muzzle of the gun pointed at Eleven and was in shock. He even felt Meng Lianying vicious gaze at him terrifying, and her silhouette emanated a shred of insanity.


    From Mo Ye¡¯s angle, he could only see Meng Lianying¡¯s silhouette. Eleven broke into a cold smile as she saw the shock in his eyes and seemed to be mocking him. Mo Ye could not make out the emotions in her eyes.


    It seemed to ask, ¡®Who are you worried about?¡± Or to put it differently, ¡®Is this what you are hoping for?¡±


    As Mo Ye¡¯s wounds burnt, he struggled in deciding whether to go over and push Meng Lianying¡¯s gun away. He deeply knew that even though Meng Lianying may not have meant it, she would still be ultimately disadvantaged.


    As Meng Lianying pulled the trigger, Ye Wei took out her gun and fired into Meng Lianying¡¯s back almost simultaneously. There were three loud bangs on the beach as Ye Wei fired at Meng Lianying, Meng Lianying at Eleven, and Eleven into Meng Lianying¡¯s abdomen.


    A bullet hit Eleven¡¯s elbow, another in Meng Lianying¡¯s back, and one in Meng Lianling¡¯s abdomen. Eleven grabbed the gun and viciously pushed Meng Lianying onto the ground. Meng Lianying stumbled and could not crawl up.


    Mo Ye¡¯s eyes burnt as he stared at Eleven viciously and in hatred. Eleven coldly laughed and turned around¡­


    Mo Jue moved his hand, and Ye Wei stared at him sternly before blocking him.


    She was stubborn and would not allow him to move.


    Mo Jue looked at Ye Wei, then at Eleven¡¯s back, then at the woman who was shot in the back and in the arm. The woman who was shot had an extremely pale face as she lost substantial volumes of blood from her non-critical injuries.


    As she would never last long on the ocean ¨C and probably die in the process ¨C Mo Ye had everybody back away from the beach to ensure Meng Lianying¡¯s safety.


    Mo Ye and Meng Lianying were seriously wounded, and only Ye Wei and him were left. If they each took different sides, the best way was to maintain the status quo and allow Eleven to leave. If Mo Ye was not treated immediately, his legs could be crippled.


    Mo Ye pondered about many things for a long time. While it was not difficult for him to avoid Ye Wei and gun down Eleven, but¡­ Apart from Mo Ye, he was slightly afraid of how Ye Wei would take to him killing Eleven?


    While that woman did not quite like him and Ye Wei, she at least did not call Ye Wei out before him and allowed him to do what he deemed fit. While she initially did not want to hurt Ye Wei, she however gave him a way out.


    Would this be a good reason for him to let her off? It would not be worth his while to fall out with Ye Wei over this.


    ¡°Lianling¡­¡± Mo Ye was unable to walk and called out Meng Lianling¡¯s name but he looked at Eleven slowly walking out of his view.


    ¡°Eleven!¡±


    As she had left so many questions behind, she must not leave! She clearly left hints about him, but did not say them out. How could she simply leave? She must not¡­


    At this moment, Meng Lianling ¨C whose life hung in the line ¨C no longer mattered. The woman in the windbreaker, and whose back he saw, only mattered. He was never this flustered at this juncture where she seemed about to walk out of his world.


    He who had just faced down her cold gaze and her gun and did not panic the slightest, suddenly panicked¡­


    ¡°Little Jue, stop her. Don¡¯t let her leave,¡± Meng Lianying flatly ordered. The injuries on his leg, and whether he would become a cripple did not matter. Meng Lianying¡¯s fate seemed to not matter too.


    It was of utmost importance that she did not leave.


    ¡°Brother,¡± Mo Jue was in a difficult spot.


    ¡°Big Boss Mo, you are sure heartless enough to further inflict hurt on her eh? What are you holding her back for? You have turned her into a non-human, and what else do you want with her?¡± Ye Wei mocked Big Boss Mo, arms akimbo.


    Mo Ye did not seem to hear Ye Wei¡¯s words and insistently called for Mo Jue to hold Eleven back.


    She must not leave.


    Mo Ye could sense that Eleven leaving this time would make them crossing paths difficult. Eleven, by then, would certainly hate him to the core and he would be unable to even draw close to her. He was no fool, and knew from today¡¯s happenings that something was amiss.


    Even he could not figure out why the two women were mortal enemies because of him. even the keen-eyed could tell that the tiff between the two women were partly because of him.


    Mo Ye knew that he had not crossed paths with Eleven, save in City A. They had seen each other, and had a not particularly happy yet somewhat lively interaction on the island.


    Based on how she sounded, they seemed to have known each other from long ago.


    He could not recall anything, and he would definitely not forget seeing her before. Mo Ye had his doubts, and Eleven¡¯s attitude gave him the most direct answer.


    They knew each other, but he had clearly forgotten whilst she had not forgotten.


    She must not leave!


    Mo Ye, in his stubbornness, tried to stand up but collapsed onto the ground as he could not use his legs. Mo Jue went over to support Mo Ye and Mo Ye ended up slapping Mo Jue¡¯s hands. ¡°I wanted you to f***ing stop her.¡±


    Mo Jue remained silent, and Mo Ye was profusely sweating because of either the pain or the panic.


    ¡°Brother, why are you keeping her? You should know that she is different. Unless she is dead, she cannot be held back,¡± Mo Jue¡¯s heart ached at Mo Ye¡¯s injuries. He could not help but soften his tone,¡± Brother, forget it.¡±


    ¡°No, this cannot be. I still have questions for her,¡± Mo Ye insisted and he had no idea why Mo Ye was so insistent.


    This woman not only left behind a mystery for him, but a period of humiliation. When had he, Mo Ye, knelt before somebody? When had he been so badly humiliated by a woman?


    Since he would never spare somebody who had humiliated him, she could dream of escaping.


    She could dream of escaping from him.


    This must be it, this MUST be it. He did not want her to go, he just¡­ Mo Ye saw Eleven board the yacht without looking back. He, in his weakness, roared and punched the beach and kicking up sand in the process.


    He was enraged, and had his grievances.


    Eleven turned around. As she had lost much blood, she was extremely weak and knew that her body could not hold out for much longer and possibly perish at sea. Despite that, she had to leave this place¡­


    She had to leave this place where she was imprisoned for over ten days, this man, and the place that gave her nightmares.


    She also wanted to end this dream of hers where she was head over heels in love for five years.


    Five years ago, she really hoped to be able to meet him at the bridgehead and she would tell him her name and where she was from. If he was not afraid, they could be together.


    She waited at the bridge for five days, but saw nobody. When she returned to the hut, the place was razed to the ground and there was nothing left. She was disappointed.


    As she initially thought he was discovered and wounded, her heart was in a knot and she secretly searched for him for a long time in the area. She paid very close attention to news about dead asian males and missing people.


    She reminisced about the time in the hut five years ago countless times ¨C how hot-blooded he, youthful her, and tough days made it all the more worthwhile.


    He was the first man, apart from those in The Top Terrorist Organization, whose embrace she could lie in and sleep without being guarded.


    He was the first man¡­ who stirred her heart.


    Apart from Wei Wei, nobody else knew that she was searching for this man for five years to no avail but never gave up. As she was the type of person who could not draw close to people, she would remain steadfastly by their side should she draw close to them.


    He was that special person, and Ye Wei once joked about how she had fallen head over heels for a person whose looks she was not certain about, and said person could have had the looks of Quasimodo. As Wei Wei was an appearance freak, she could not help but say it. What Wei Wei actually meant was how she fell for him before understanding him deeply in such a short time.


    Wei Wei had said many times before, and she felt that it made sense and hence did not search for him that fervently. When she recalled, she still hoped to find him and asked him in her head.


    Why did you miss the appointment back then?


    She now knew why he missed the appointment ¨C that idiot had recognized the wrong person, and assumed that the woman after her life was her. Apart from laughing at how silly she was, what else could she say?


    She never dreamt that the person she had been looking for for five years was Mo Ye. Little did she expect that she had been living in another person¡¯s schemes in the past five years.


    And somebody else, in her name, enjoyed his adoration.


    She could forgive a case of mistaken identity. What she could not forgive was how he had hurt her because of that woman.


    That was absolutely unforgivable.


    She never had such an innocent and beautiful dream that he so brutally smashed. How could she forgive him?


    Eleven coldly laughed.


    Goodbye!


    From now onwards, I will never secretly hurt for you, and I will not dream that we were together. The person she loved back then was dead.


    It all ends here.

 Chapter 499 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Ye could only watch Eleven walk away from him. Whether he was seriously wounded or too excited, Mo Ye lapsed into a coma as he saw Eleven¡¯s yacht.


    He grabbed Mo Jue¡¯s hands extremely hard. ¡°Chase, send someone to chase her damnit. She will never escape.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Mo Jue acknowledged. Mo Ye seemed to heave a sigh of relief and fainted. The last thought on his mind was that she would still remain on the island when he awoke.


    Mo Jue called Ding Ke and all to send Big Boss Mo and Meng Lianying to the hospital. The island on the hospital, thankfully, was not too far. Claire, seeing how seriously wounded the two of them were, had an epiphany and was not particularly shocked.


    Mo Ye had taken a few bullets, and they were not the most serious of his injuries as his internal injuries were more horrifying. Meng Lianying took a shot to the abdomen, and Claire opted to save Meng Lianying first as she was in a more critical condition.


    ¡°Second Master, shall we pursue her?¡± Ding Ke asked Mo Jue.


    It was not him not wanting to give chase, but he had to protect Big Boss Mo¡¯s life. He fired at Eleven once and utterly regretted as there were many more boats that were faster than the yacht Eleven was on, and Eleven was seriously wounded, hence it was extremely easy to catch up with her.


    Despite the open sea and the lack of targets to pursue, the hundreds of miles around the island belonged to the Mo brothers. Even if an interception order was issued by the surrounding two islands, Eleven could not escape far.


    When Ding Ke asked the question, Ye Wei happened to lean at the door and looked at Mo Jue coldly.


    Mo Jue frowned and slowly said, ¡°Stop the chase and let her be. Send some men up the mountain to bring the injured men down so that they can be patched up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent men up the mountain to bring men down, and they are currently getting the bullets in them removed in the hospital. Second Master, I do not want to pursue Eleven¡¯s issues further, but Big Boss Mo¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him about it when he wakes up. The blame won¡¯t lie on you.¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡± Ding Ke heaved a sigh of relief as it was not him being afraid of Big Boss Mo pinning blame on him. Who, in their sane mind, would risk their lives in such a situation? Mo Ye was utterly humiliated today, and Eleven escaped just as the antidote was about to be formulated.


    Besides, nobody could exactly guess what was on Mo Ye¡¯s mind hence it was better for Mo Jue to take Mo Ye on as Mo Ye could do little to Mo Jue.


    Ye Wei coldly harrumphed, and Ding Ke recalled how vicious she could be. He paused, and Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. ¡°Ding Ke, don¡¯t you need to get your bones reattached?¡±


    When she mentioned it, Ding Ke then felt a stabbing pain in his wrist. As too many things happened at once, he almost forgot that he was crippled in an arm. Ding Ke hastily waved to Mo Jue and went to look for a doctor without looking at Ye Wei at all.


    Ye Wei broke into a slight smile as she saw him walk away. She looked around and saw Mo Jue glumly sit aside as he frowned extremely hard. Mo Jue was extremely worried about Mo Ye¡¯s condition.


    He had no mood to see to other affairs.


    Ye Wei leant against the wall whilst Mo Jue did not say a word. She did not say a word, and thought about how she ought to ask him the many things on her mind. Given how things evolved, she somewhat knew Mo Ye had imprisoned Eleven and tortured her. She was still unclear about the specifics.


    She wanted to ask Mo Jue, but fell silent when she saw how fatigued he looked.


    After a long time¡­


    ¡°¡­ Your brother will be fine. Do you want to get some food?¡± Ye Wei cleared her throat.


    As she spoke, Ye Wei wanted to bite her tongue off. Touchwood, how could she say that despite the many questions she wanted to ask him? Even if he starved for days, he would not die.


    Mo Jue suddenly looked up at Ye Wei in shock, as though he had seen a dinosaur. Ye Wei was slightly angered from the frustration as she took offense at how Mo Jue looked at her.


    While Ye Wei was frustrated, she did not show it but merely looked at Mo Jue calmly.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Mo Jue said nothing and looked at the light in the operating theater before looking down and quietly awaited.


    Ye Wei actually took the initiative to care for him. It was¡­ really unexpected as he saw little of these¡­ caring and nurturing characteristics in women like her. While he was not blaming her, it was Ye Wei who was too bada**. While he was a little glum, he lightened up after hearing what Ye Wei said. The plunging stench in the hospital was no longer as unbearable.


    Beautiful Ye Wei did not expect her simply checking in with Mo Jue to lift his mood, and she wised up and did not speak further. Since the two people in the operating theater were not people she cared about, she was not the most concerned and accompanied Mo Jue out of obligation.


    She had never seen Mo Jue this¡­ lonely.


    While she did not like Mo Ye, she hoped that he would not be crippled in the leg as Mo Jue would become extremely sad.


    As her legs ached from standing for a while, Ye Wei did not insist and sat next to Mo Jue. ¡°Go back.¡± Mo Jue said as he frowned at her.


    ¡°Leave me alone,¡± Ye Wei harrumphed and insisted on seating next to him. Mo Jue knew that he could not convince her and decided to leave the conversation as it was. ¡°What brought you up to the mountain?¡± He suddenly recalled.


    ¡°When I returned, I saw Big Boss Mo and company all rush up the mountain, and so did you. I was afraid that you would encounter danger, so I followed you up only to see that scene.¡± Ye Wei had long thought about her response.


    Mo Jue did not completely believe what she said, but could not find a loophole.


    ¡°What was with Eleven? What happened to her?¡± It was Ye Wei¡¯s turn to ask him.


    Mo Jue did not hide anything from her and told her everything from start to end. Ye Wei¡¯s face changed and she stood up angrily whilst pointing to the door of the operating. ¡°How dare he treat a woman like this?! Where¡¯s all his morality?¡± She sounded a few hints louder than usual.


    Those few bullets in him were peanuts, really. Eleven ought to have not only shot him a few times, but also locked him up and have him experimented upon for ten-over days. How could he?! Ye Wei was flushed from the anger.


    How much more utterly depraved could he get?


    Wei Wei, that woman is Eleven, and that explains your righteous anger. If it were some random passerby, you would not even bat an eyelid. Kindness and righteousness vary from person to person.


    Besides, the four of them were no saints and had no right to point fingers at each other.


    Ye Wei was about to go berserk from the anger, and her insides felt as though they were aflame. She could not imagine what Eleven had endured, but knew for certain that she was in immense pain from her helter skelter look.


    As though a huge rock pinned Ye Wei¡¯s heart down, she could not breathe.


    ¡°Were you part of it when it began?¡±


    ¡°I only knew what happened later.¡±


    ¡°And you did not stop it!¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei¡­¡± Mo Jue flatly shouted out. ¡°If you are beyond cure someday, and she is a precursor to your last hope, I would do what my brother did.¡±


    Ye Wei was suddenly speechless.


    While everybody approached the issue from different perspectives, they would hence have differing opinions and she could not blame Mo Jue.


    Ye Wei sat down dejectedly and held her anger. ¡°I and her must have been really close, no? Mo Jue, stop lying to me, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Mo Jue did not respond to Ye Wei, and she was angry but could not act up. She could only suppress her feelings and tell herself that they still had a long way to go¡­ She could slightly understand Mo Jue¡¯s thoughts, but yet not quite understand him at the same time.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll save the question. Mo Jue, all I hope is that you do not deceive me too deeply as I do not believe that I will not recover my memory,¡± Ye Wei leant against the back of the chair and solemnly closed her eyes.


    Ye Wei suddenly felt someone forcefully grab her and she subconsciously tried to push him away. In the next second, she was already in Mo Jue¡¯s embrace whilst he sat on the chair and carried Ye Wei onto his legs. He pinned her head down and kissed her lips hard.


    Ye Wei could not respond quickly enough and allowed him to kiss her. He agilely swept his tongue across her teeth and sucked against the tip of her tongue as though he was venting his hatred towards her. He gently bit on Ye Wei¡¯s lips, and Ye Wei hit him out of the pain.


    Mo Jue still did not let go but continued kissing her as his breathing became quicker and harsher.


    While they were in a somewhat compromising posture on the long benches in the hospital, she was sitting on his leg and wrapped herself around him like a vine. However one looked at them, it did not seem particularly NSFW.


    Two nurses from afar saw them and shook their heads at how unwholesome they were as they quickly scurried by with embarrassed looks. Ye Wei noticed the girls¡¯ reddened faces and knew that she was nowhere better than them.


    After a long while, Mo Jue was satiated and then slowly released Ye Wei as his burning lips gently rubbed against Ye Wei¡¯s reddened lips. ¡°Wei Wei, don¡¯t leave me If not¡­¡± He hoarsely replied.


    His somewhat deeper voice was a little unclear, and she could somewhat make out ¡®die¡¯ from it. Ye Wei seemed a little uncertain as Mo Jue¡¯s emotions were too intense whilst Ye Wei preferred them in a more gradual and gentle manner.


    Like smoke, a more intense smoke signified a shorter fire.


    She did not like the cold that followed after the fire.


    As somebody who did not prefer stability, she was as wild as the wind and could not be certain of how long she would remain by a person. Ye Wei hence did not answer the question.


    Like before, she did not answer and Mo Jue did not force her to commit an answer. He merely hugged her tightly and gently cared for her whilst lapping up her scent.


    ¡°Mo Jue, did Mo Ye and Eleven know each other from before?¡± Ye Wei asked Mo Jue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about them, they¡¯ve nothing to do with us,¡± Mo Jue sounded a little rough as he did not like Ye Wei mentioning Eleven day in day out. He wondered whether he, or Eleven, was Ye Wei¡¯s husband.


    ¡®Hmmph!¡¯


    Ye Wei could not make out Mo Jue¡¯s childish mindset, and all she wanted was the truth. After asking the same question several times, Mo Jue was slightly vexed and shook his head whilst replying ¡®no¡¯. If Eleven and his brother knew each other, they would not have spent this much effort getting closer to them.


    Ye Wei tucked her lips and did not ask any more questions.


    After a few hours, the operating theater light was turned off and the nurses pushed Meng Lianying and Mo Ye out with Claire anda few other doctors in tow. Claire and the other doctors gave some instructions solemnly and everybody ¨C old or young ¨C nodded respectfully.


    Mo Jue went up and saw that Mo Ye was still asleep from the anesthesia. The doctor said that Mo Ye would only wake up tomorrow and his life was in no more danger. The doctor also said that Mo Ye would be able to use his legs, and told Mo Jue not to worry.


    He heaved a sigh of relief as he saw a pale Mo Ye lie on the bed, a scene he was not used to. In his memory, his brother was never like that ¨C he was instead high -above and all mighty.


    Ye Wei was not concerned and did not even look at Mo Ye and Meng Lianying as she sat aside waiting for Mo Jue to finish his visitation before returning to the mansion.


    The three doctors surrounding Claire went over, and Meng Lianying was wheeled into the ICU whilst Mo Ye was wheeled into the VIP ward. Mo Jue asked about their exact conditions.


    ¡°First Master is by and large fine, and the bullet to Miss Lianling¡¯s abdomen almost hit her vital organs. Her exsanguination, along with the toxins acting up in her, caused several complications that make the situation she¡¯s currently in slightly tackier. We¡¯re wheeling her into the ICU to check her up, and she will be fine once she makes it through tonight.¡±


    Mo Jue nodded whilst Claire sighed and was at a loss for words. He had never operated on the brothers for years, and he thought he would never have to ever operate on them anymore. Little did he expect¡­


    The situation to be this severe. Mo Jue did not avoid Ye Wei and asked him about Eleven¡¯s condition. ¡°She is no longer meaningfully human. The instability of the toxins in her have made her strong enough to wreck utter havoc, and god knows what else those toxins can do to her. For all you know, those toxins could mutate in a harmful manner and utterly destroy her and perhaps change her looks. These are things I cannot predict,¡± Claire honestly replied.


    ¡°Could it be this serious?¡±


    Claire smiled. ¡°The situation at hand is way more serious than the basic situation I¡¯ve described. Second Master, people have been studying viruses and DNA, and according to my knowledge, an American bioweapons research firm has been researching on cyborgs that are augmented from human DNA and viruses. Hearsay has it that they had some results, but most did not know how the virus mutated. A friend of mine once told me that most of the mutations were harmful, and they did create a killing machine that lacked thought and emotion ¨C an utterly obedient killing machine, for that matter. So¡­¡± He looked at Ye Wei. ¡°You have to be mentally prepared.¡±


    Ye Wei felt a chill in her heart and did not say anything else. Mo Jue became solemn and flatly said, ¡°Claire, you don¡¯t have to make all these too clear to my brother for now. You understand me?¡±


    Claire thought about it and nodded his head.


    Ye Wei coldly smiled. ¡°You are sure an utterly filial brother.¡±


    Mo Jue did not rebut her and Claire looked at them before finding a suitable reason to break away. Members of The Top Terrorist Organization the Mo brothers found themselves tangled up with were either a blessing or a curse.


    He sighed again. It¡¯s all up to Eleven now.

 Chapter 500 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    When evening came, Mo Jue and Ye Wei returned to their home in their car and chopper respectively. After they reached home, the stars had already lit the sky. The two, who had not eaten anything since the morning, were famished.


    Ye Wei¡¯s stomach growled whereas Mo Jue had a little appetite but was hungry. While Mo Jue would typically whip up dinner, he returned home to lie on the couch and close his eyes.


    Ye Wei wanted to nudge him to prepare food, but Mo Jue lazily replied, ¡°You promised to prepare dinner two days ago, and I¡¯ve yet to see you do it.¡±


    Beautiful Ye Wei paused. Had he not mentioned it, she would have long forgotten about it.


    ¡°Are you sure that I will prepare dinner?¡± Ye Wei replied a little tiredly. To be used to having someone serving you, then having the tables turn, felt a tad uncomfortable.


    ¡°How do I know whether you can cook if you do not prepare anything?¡±


    As the conversation had reached this point, Ye Wei did not mention anything else and went into the kitchen, highly doubtful about her cooking skills. Mo Jue looked at her and quietly smiled.


    There were ingredients in the refrigerator as Mo Jue would have somebody deliver fresh ingredients¡ªall of which Ye Wei liked¡ªat the start of each day. Ye Wei glanced into the fridge and seemed to be confident preparing a few different dishes.


    Mo Jue also entered the kitchen, and Ye Wei¡¯s eyes lit up, thinking he was about to help. ¡°You cook. I¡¯ll prepare the rice,¡± he plainly said.


    He prepared the simplest portion. Ye Wei pouted. She could not do anything about it because she had agreed to it. She looked at her hands. They were not the hands of a chef. She felt that she could only kill with them.


    Ye Wei flung her head and removed those unwholesome images in her mind as she went down to cooking. She did not expect herself to chop faster and more accurately than Mo Jue. After Mo Jue was done washing the rice, he did not leave the kitchen. The kitchen, thankfully, was large enough to accommodate both of them without feeling cramped. He watched Ye Wei get busy from the side.


    She deftly chopped the carrot and prepared the carrot strips in no time. The carrot was evenly shredded, and Ye Wei was pleased. She waved her knife and gently cocked her ponytail. ¡°I can cook better than you.¡±


    As that must be the truth, Mo Jue did not reply although he had not eaten what Ye Wei had prepared.


    Ye Wei, having found her confidence, seemed to be in even higher spirits as she deftly got down to work. Mo Jue looked at her side profile, and the happy parts of his heart became even gentler.


    This felt as though they were an old couple. Mo Jue yearned for such a serene and warm life. Once he ended work and returned home, his wife would wait for him with arms outstretched whilst the fragrance of dinner wafted from the kitchen.


    While most men would have such an opportunity, it was something that he would not quite hope for. The more he hoped for it, the more excited he became and wished this moment would never end.


    If he could freeze time, Mo Jue would do all he could to freeze this moment.


    After a tumultuous day where they almost pointed guns at each other, both of them eventually calmed down. Amidst this warmth, she smiled and prepared their dinner in high spirits. Such an opportunity would not come by every day, and not every experience would unfold in the same way. A slight mistake would be all it took to upset this delicate situation.


    Wei Wei?


    She, a really proud woman, had never cooked for somebody.


    As he thought about this, Mo Jue¡¯s heart fluttered even more intensely. His heart warmed, and the Mafia and the terrorist organization were distant ideals.


    This was their world.


    As Ye Wei got busy, the fragrance of spicy and sour potato strips leaped at him. While it was a typical dinner dish, she prepared it relatively differently. In terms of looks, what Ye Wei prepared looked much better than what was offered at the restaurants.


    Mo Jue broke into an even bigger smile as Ye Wei prepared the second dish. When she saw Mo Jue hang around by the countertop, she nagged at him for taking up space and chased him out. Mo Jue did not move and Ye Wei scolded him laughingly and did not insist.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a weird person to come in and not help. Why are you simply looking at me like this?¡± She was thankful she had mastered her focus to the point that a handsome hunk staring at her did not affect how she cooked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never understand!¡± Mo Jue broke into a rare smile.


    Ye Wei shook her head as she fried the onions golden-brown. ¡°It¡¯s not me who doesn¡¯t understand, but you are not allowing me to understand you.¡±


    She just quipped unintentionally, but he was listening intently.


    He was stunned for a moment.


    Was that the case? Mo Jue was always of the impression that Ye Wei was smart enough to the point she would understand whatever he showed but not said. After thinking harder, he realized that she was spot-on with her every guess on how he would deal with the terrorist organization. But, when he put effort into her, she was befuddled and her guesses were off to the point she made extreme assumptions about his intentions.


    Had he gotten something wrong from the start? He always blamed Ye Wei for how she did not understand him and even wondered if Ye Wei was deliberately distorting his intentions and assuming his intentions were for the worst. She was deliberately pushing him away, albeit in a different manner.


    When he thought about it, there were probably some things that he did not make clear. Or, he never clearly understood what was going on, which contributed to their ever-deepening misunderstandings of each other. Should he be franker? Mo Jue bitterly smiled. What was the point thinking about all these?


    She had already forgotten everything.


    Mo Jue looked at the fragrant potato strips and a lot ran through his mind. The complexities between Eleven, Mo Ye, and Meng Lianying probably triggered him, and it seemed as though his brother¡¯s wrong interpretation of happenings led to today where he and others were hurt.


    Humans were weird creatures. When they were hurt, they would unconditionally amplify the hurt and blame those who allowed them to be hurt, regardless of who the people were.


    Mo Jue did not understand emotions. Should he act as a balancing force? Mo Jue mocked himself at how foolish the two brothers were.


    He never fell in love, and he even had extremely little contact with women. Before he knew Ye Wei, he could not tell the difference between a romantic partner and a friend as he saw everybody the same way regardless of gender.


    He knew that he liked a woman, but his ego was too huge and he had never humbled himself to ask for help. He could only take each step forward slowly and not want to lose Ye Wei along the way, hence resorting to extreme methods to hold her by his side. While he wanted to put Ye Wei above all, so many were concerned about her and he wished to kill all of those who were concerned about her.


    As that came along, wouldn¡¯t he eventually have his turn?


    He took it step by step, leading to today¡¯s situation. Actually, if he could put down his pride and ego and explain everything clearly to Ye Wei how she was different from them, all might have been different.


    But would he? The answer was a resounding no! If he did, he would not be Mo Jue. He looked at Ye Wei getting busy, wondering if he had his life priorities wrong.


    But he had never fallen in love and was a person of few words. He was wrong. Nobody had told him that, and even Ye Wei did not tell him that he was wrong. He should¡­ He did not even have a chance to right his wrongs.


    What he actually wanted had all along been extremely simple.


    It was their complicated backgrounds that complicated this simplicity that most men had in their grasp that he could only wish for. He easily had what typical men wished for.


    Looks, wealth, ability, power¡ªno typical man would have these even after living three lives back to back.


    The heavens were really fair to the point of gaining something meant losing something.


    As he looked at Ye Wei, he pondered and got into Ye Wei¡¯s path. Ye Wei called for Mo Jue several times, but he did not respond. Ye Wei was so angry to the point she wanted to hit him with the kitchen spatula. Mo Jue, seeing a threat, responded and quickly regained his senses to see a spatula with the fragrance of cooked fish. Mo Jue was helpless and lost for words.


    ¡°Are you thinking of someone beautiful? I called you several times but you did not respond. Gee, bring these out.¡± Ye Wei put an arm by her waist and held the spatula with the other. Mo Jue, seeing how she was bossing him around, held her face and kissed her hard on her lips.


    Ye Wei, wanting to knock him out with the spatula, opened her eyes wide and blinked. Mo Jue only stopped kissing her after several times and then took the dishes out. Ye Wei was quick with her hands and prepared four dishes and soup in little time. The dishes and soup look good, smelled good, and tasted so good to the point that even the greedy could not resist taking a look at it.


    Ye Wei was proud of the dinner she prepared. ¡°I can cook better than you!¡± She bragged at Mo Jue.


    This was not bragging but the truth.


    Mo Jue raised his eyebrows reassuringly. ¡°You like it?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense. What you prepare is such a pain.¡± Ye Wei harrumphed, pleased.


    ¡°Then, you¡¯ll prepare all three meals in the future,¡± Mo Jue kindly replied.


    ¡°¡­That can¡¯t do.¡± Ye Wei was not over her head and knew what she could best prepare. Since she was a person who had fleeting interests, she could never guarantee that she would cook as well as she did today.


    Mo Jue knew what she was capable of and did not say much. He did not expect Ye Wei to serve him day in day out. While he did hope for that, reality differed from his hopes.


    Ye Wei was extremely happy over dinner and seemed to have forgotten what happened earlier. At least, that was what Mo Jue saw. Being a smart person, Mo Jue did not mention what happened today.


    If this were the past, Mo Jue would have pursued the issue. Today, he wised up and would not ruin the atmosphere by raising this issue.


    Mo Jue knew that Ye Wei had many doubts and was prepared for a terrible night should Ye Wei not spare him. The two of them would then return to the chilly confrontation and agonize each other once again.


    He did not expect this peacefulness and treasured it. He did not know why Ye Wei did not raise it, and since she did not actively mention it, Mo Jue left her to be.


    As the two talked over dinner, they were able to keep the conversations going and had an implicit understanding never to mention what happened earlier. The atmosphere seemed harmonious.


    After dinner, Mo Jue went to tidy up the kitchen and Ye Wei did not go upstairs. She instead prepared a jug of fruit tea out of thoughtfulness. When Mo Jue saw her busy, he wondered what was up with her.


    He had never seen her so hardworking before.


    After preparing the fruit tea, Ye Wei looked at the time and brought her laptop down. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mo Jue looked at her, baffled.


    ¡°Reading some documents,¡± Ye Wei replied without looking back, drinking the fruit tea she prepared whilst hammering away on the laptop.


    ¡°If you want to read anything, you can read it upstairs. What¡¯s with doing it downstairs?¡±


    ¡°Your kettle has a slight problem. It¡¯s too hot.¡± Ye Wei quipped as she quickly confirmed their location on the map. They were in the Caribbean Ocean, and she frowned. Who told her that they were in the Atlantic Ocean?


    ¡°Mo Jue, are we in the Caribbean Ocean or the Atlantic Ocean?¡±


    ¡°The Caribbean Ocean,¡± Mo Jue did not deceive her and honestly replied. Ye Wei nodded. Mo Jue washed his hands and came out of the kitchen after tidying it up. ¡°What are you looking up?¡± He scooted up curiously.


    ¡°The weather forecast,¡± Ye Wei flatly replied.


    ¡°What¡¯s with looking up the weather forecast when you are not heading out to sea? You¡¯re¡­¡± Mo Jue suddenly froze as he spoke halfway. She was looking up the weather forecast for the Caribbean Ocean because she was worried about Eleven.


    Mo Jue was extremely vexed at how his good mood had been messed up. While he wanted to close the laptop, he knew that Ye Wei would be extremely unhappy. But his heart was even more so.


    ¡°If you want to get the weather forecast, just listen to the radio and not go to such lengths,¡± Mo Jue said. Since the islanders had to head out to sea to fish, they were extremely concerned about the weather forecast.


    Ye Wei did not know that she could tune into all of the radio channels on the island.


    ¡°Which channel? Save it, I¡¯ve found it¡­¡± Ye Wei was about to say that listening to the radio would have been faster when she found the weather forecast for tonight. Her face completely changed.


    The weather forecast predicted a Cat 11 storm passing through the Caribbean Ocean tonight, along with massive cyclones or tornadoes in certain regions of the Caribbean Ocean. As the storm had yet to land, the islands were still calm and had yet to prepare for the storm.


    Ye Wei panicked at whether Eleven would encounter the storm.


    Mo Jue looked at her distastefully. Ye Wei suddenly looked up at him. ¡°Will she encounter the storm?¡±


    The yacht was not particularly large, and it would probably capsize in the storm¡­


    ¡°That will depend on the direction she is headed in. If she heads south-east and is lucky, she will not run into the storm. She will encounter the storm if she heads in all the other directions,¡± Mo Jue coldly replied. While he did not sound the nicest, he was honest.

 Chapter 501 - Wake-up Call

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The wind was strong tonight and although the hurricane did not reach the island, the island was still affected and there was a gale-force wind. As they were located beside the sea, the wind felt stronger than what was reported, and all the fishing boats that heard the news had returned since afternoon.


    There no was no stalls being set up along the streets and all the snacks and coral shops had closed. The island seemed to be very quiet and the wind had slowly become stronger. It was not obvious at first but became more obvious in the night as the wind kept blowing. All the windows were closed and the temperature in the room was just nice. Ye Wei looked at the island through the window and it was pitch-dark outside. The wind blew like a devil screaming.


    It had been more than ten days since she came to the island and it had always been very peaceful and the weather was always good. There was no hurricane and this was the first time. Mo Jue told her that it was rare for this area to have a hurricane, although some sea areas near them were the centers of the hurricane. The wind would usually not blow in this direction, so they rarely felt the strong hurricane.


    Ye Wei could already guess from his calm explanation how strong the hurricane at sea must have been. The consequences would have been disastrous if there were people there.


    She was not afraid of the hurricane, but the people traveling at sea were.


    What would she do if she was at sea and met with the hurricane? Eleven¡¯s weak body would not be able to endure it and Ye Wei could only be worried and not know what to do. She was fretful and anxious the whole night and stood at the window to look at the island. She could hear the waves roaring and felt frightened.


    Mo Jue was not used to her being so anxious and forced her to rest on the bed. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to think about it anymore. She will not die if she¡¯s not meant to die.¡±


    Ye Wei looked at him and did not reply.


    It was too late to regret now. Ye Wei¡¯s body was pressed against Mo Jue¡¯s body. She listened to his strong heartbeat, feeling less anxious, and said with a self-deprecating tone, ¡°I would have left with her if I had known earlier.¡±


    The man beside her breathed in heavily and she knew that he was angry even without looking up. That sinister look was fixed at her hair whorl and it was difficult for her to ignore. Ye Wei continued. ¡°So that I won¡¯t have to be so worried.¡±


    She would rather die together with someone than being worried alone.


    ¡°Would you be worried if the person was me?¡± Mo Jue suddenly asked as he recalled what he was thinking of just now. Instead of always making guesses, he tried changing his way of communicating with her.


    Ye Wei smiled. ¡°What kind of nonsense are you talking about? Of course I will.¡±


    Mo Jue had no more regrets and was instantly happy as he felt that her words were worth everything. The fire of anger he had just now seemed to have been extinguished by cold water. He could not help but hug her tightly and slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If she can escape from the glass house, it means that she is destined to live. She will be fine.¡±


    Ye Wei nodded and tried hard to not think about it. However, she could not sleep and opened her eyes as she listened to the roaring wind outside the window, hoping that it would stop soon.


    She could not fall asleep and Mo Jue could not sleep too and accompanied her. He got angry later into the night. After all, he did not like the fact that there was someone so important to Ye Wei that she had to torture herself like this.


    She had been tired for the whole day and her body would not be able to take it anymore if she stayed up for another night. One¡¯s body would be tired if they thought too much and would eventually fall sick. Mo Jue tried to convince her to rest early for a few times but she still could not fall asleep.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pour some milk for you.¡±


    Mo Jue got up and Ye Wei suddenly said, ¡°I want to drink alcohol.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Mo Jue replied and went downstairs. There were a few bottles of wine. He poured a glass of wine, put two sleeping pills in it, and waited until it had dissolved before bringing it up. Ye Wei¡¯s emotion was not stable and she could not fall asleep, so she could only rely on the pills.


    He did not ask Ye Wei as she would not have agreed if he had asked. He just thought that this would be better for Ye Wei.


    Ye Wei drank the wine and wanted more, but Mo Jue did not allow. He hugged her so that she could sleep soundly. The sleeping pills worked and Ye Wei fell asleep after a while.


    Mo Jue heaved a sigh of relief and hugged her to sleep, feeling satisfied.


    The next morning, Claire called. Mo Ye was awake and wanted to meet Mo Jue. Mo Jue washed up and left a note for Ye Wei, who was still sleeping, before going to the hospital.


    It was a mess outside the mansion as there was a rainstorm yesterday night. The weather was good after the rainstorm, but the twigs and leaves on the floor were piled up. It was even messier further away from the mansion.


    It was a stormy day for the few of them yesterday and the rainstorm yesterday night suited the situation.


    Mo Jue drove to the hospital and he heard Mo Ye scolding someone once he reached Mo Ye¡¯s ward. Mo Jue thought that Mo Ye should be fine now since he had the energy to scold people. Claire also told Mo Jue that Meng Lianling had woken up and both of them were fine.


    Mo Jue saw Ding Ke¡¯s bitter face once he went into the room. Ding Ke looked at Mo Jue as if he had found his savior and Mo Jue waved his hand to let him go out. This was what Ding Ke was waiting for and he did not even greet Mo Jue and went out in a panicky manner.


    Mo Ye had woken up and he did not look well as his face was pale. His eyes looked sinister like a devil¡¯s but softened after he saw Mo Jue, although his tone was still bad. ¡°I asked you to send someone to look for her. Why didn¡¯t you do it?¡±


    Mo Jue replied, ¡°Brother, what are you going to do after she¡¯s back? Continue to test out the drugs on her for Meng Lianling? She had suffered a gun wound and her body couldn¡¯t take it, so she did not have the energy to retaliate. Once she¡¯s well, we are all going to die in her hands. It is better to let her go than catch her back.¡±


    ¡°Scoundrel!¡± Mo Ye scolded, his gaze as sharp as a knife. He stretched his wound and took a breath. He could not say the words he was about to say and only felt better after a while. He continued. ¡°You¡¯re getting more atrocious. Are you complying with me but acting the opposite now?¡±


    Mo Jue had agreed to catch her back, but he did not do anything.


    ¡°Sorry, brother.¡± Mo Jue apologized. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get hurt anymore.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s more like you don¡¯t want Ye Wei to be sad. You¡¯re afraid that Eleven might hurt the relationship between you and Ye Wei if she¡¯s back.¡± Mo Ye smiled. Mo Jue had disappointed him this time.


    ¡°You can say whatever you want. I will not deny it.¡± Mo Jue did not defend himself as he was indeed afraid that Eleven would come back and hurt his relationship with Ye Wei. But the main reason was that he did not want Mo Ye to be injured again.


    To Mo Jue, one concerned his relationship with Ye Wei and the other concerned Mo Ye¡¯s life, and obviously, Mo Ye¡¯s life was more important. It was alright if his relationship with Ye Wei was strained as he had a lot of time to patch up with her. But he only had one brother. He would really be gone if he was dead.


    Mo Ye realized that his tone was too bad and did not say anything else. One night had passed and she had left. He had just woken up and felt angry, but he felt better after venting it out. Eleven would not come back no matter how he scolded Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue had been with him for more than twenty years and understood his expression. He knew that Mo Ye was no longer angry and asked, ¡°Brother, do you know Eleven in the past?¡±


    Mo Ye shook his head and wanted to say he did not know her, but he was not sure this time. Even Mo Jue realized that something was wrong with Eleven, so how could Mo Ye not have realized it? But, Mo Ye really could not remember when they had known each other.


    He really could not remember anything, and this was what made Mo Ye puzzled.


    ¡°Do you think that both of us knew each other too?¡± Mo Ye asked and Mo Jue nodded. ¡°Even Wei Wei felt this way. If not, she would not¡­ would not hate you so much.¡±


    It seemed like they not only knew each other, but their relationship seemed to be close.


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡± Mo Ye suddenly covered his brows and looked anxious. ¡°Damn woman. She only said half of it.¡±


    How good would it be if she had said things clearly?


    ¡°Brother, think about it more carefully again. You have never forgotten anything about the past, so why would you forget one person or some event? Have you been hypnotized by someone?¡± Mo Jue raised his question bravely as this was the only reason that could explain why Mo Ye would forget something.


    Just like how he had hypnotized Ye Wei before so that she could forget something. Unless someone used the same method to hypnotize her, she would not remember it. But, it was rarely used as it was harmful to the body.


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Ye replied confidently. ¡°Who has the ability to hypnotize me without me knowing at all?¡±


    Mo Jue thought about it and it made sense.


    Maybe they had guessed wrongly. Eleven might not know Mo Ye.


    ¡°How¡¯s your leg?¡± Mo Jue tried to change the subject after seeing how Mo Ye was troubled by this question.


    ¡°Claire said that it is fine and I just need to rest for a while,¡± Mo Ye replied faintly, not caring about his injury. He was still trying to recall everything about Eleven.


    They did not know each other for long and had never met before.


    Weird¡­


    ¡°Was there a rainstorm yesterday?¡± Mo Ye suddenly asked.


    Mo Jue suddenly became serious and nodded. He told Mo Ye what happened yesterday. Mo Ye¡¯s face looked even worse and could be described as being scary. Mo Jue was smart and kept quiet.


    Mo Ye¡¯s face looked sinister for a long time.


    Mo Jue said. ¡°Brother, I think you should not use Eleven as the cure anymore. There is no result after so many days. It is also impossible to look for her now as the terrorist organization will definitely hide all news of her and it will be harder to find her. We can only let fate decide if we can find a cure.¡±


    Mo Ye listened and did not reply, so Mo Jue did not know if Mo Ye heard what he had said. Mo Ye stared at his blanket for a long time before replying. ¡°Do you think she can escape from such a big rainstorm?¡±


    Mo Jue was startled and looked at Mo Ye as if he was a creature. Since when did Mo Ye care about a woman that was like their enemy? Other than feeling shocked, Mo Jue felt that it was eerie.


    Mo Jue did not reply and Mo Ye looked up. He got angry after thinking about what he had asked. Mo Jue reacted quickly and replied before Mo Ye got angry. ¡°Her time is not up yet, so she will be fine.¡±


    Mo Ye did not know how to reply and did not even know if he should be angry. Mo Jue secretly looked at his brother and did not want to say anything.


    Mo Ye thought of something else. ¡°You instruct the rest that we have to change our base. Since Eleven has escaped, this place is no longer safe. The terrorist organization will definitely come here.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Mo Jue replied and tried to say, ¡°Brother, Meng Lianling is awake now and her condition is stable.¡±


    Mo Ye nodded. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Mo Jue was shocked. Did it mean that Mo Ye did not know that Meng Lianying had woken up? Was he thinking about Eleven all this while? Mo Jue was shocked and Mo Ye sneered. ¡°I would have forgotten if you did not remind me. Why did Ye Wei go up the mountain?¡±


    Mo Jue repeated Ye Wei¡¯s reason and Mo Ye scolded him. ¡°Only a fool like you will believe her words.¡±


    Stupid beyond hope!


    Mo Jue¡¯s stand was firm and he said firmly, ¡°Brother, I trust her and you should not blame her. Ye Wei really does not know anything. She just happened to dream of Eleven one day and felt familiar, so she decided to help Eleven.¡±


    ¡°To the point she had to shoot Lianling?¡± Mo Ye was clear about what happened at the beach and he always had something against Ye Wei. But because of Mo Jue¡­ What a sin.


    ¡°Shoot me if you want to return the shot,¡± Mo Jue said flatly. Suddenly, something white flashed past his eyes and a pillow came smashing at him. Mo Jue caught it calmly and looked at Mo Ye peacefully.


    ¡°You¡¯re useless.¡± Mo Ye scolded as if it was a pain to look at Mo Jue any longer. ¡°Scram!¡±


    Mo Jue did not listen to him and instead asked, ¡°Brother, shouldn¡¯t you ask Meng Lianying something?¡±


    Mo Ye paused and narrowed his eyes at him. There were only two of them in the room and Mo Jue had nothing to hide. ¡°Don¡¯t you think she is hiding something from you with regards to Eleven? She hid it from you for some time, but technically speaking, why would she fight with Eleven at the beach if they did not know each other?¡±


    Mo Ye thought about it and said, ¡°Lianling said before that Eleven killed her sister. Therefore, she wants to take revenge and they have known each other for a few years.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird?¡± Mo Jue sneered. ¡°Brother, do you still remember what happened three years ago? A female agent from Russia injured Meng Lianling and she went to take revenge, but she ended up getting injured again and asked you for help. She was only injured and asked you for help, but Eleven killed her sister. Why did she not tell us about it? There is no reason for this.¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s words suddenly made Mo Ye realize that something was wrong. Mo Ye¡¯s heart became heavier because Mo Jue made sense. But why?

 Chapter 502 - Let’s Get Married!

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Ye still could not walk around freely and had to visit Meng Lianying in a wheelchair. Big Boss Mo felt that it did not look good for a big man to sit in the wheelchair. He knew that Meng Lianying had woken up and wanted to visit her, but he decided not to after thinking about how he had to sit in the wheelchair.


    But, after Mo Jue talked to him, he decided to ask Ding Ke to push him over because he had something to ask her.


    Ding Ke did not dare to stay for long and pushed the responsibility to Mo Jue. He said that his hand was not convenient to push Mo Ye and asked Mo Jue to push Mo Ye to see Meng Lianying. Meng Lianying stayed on the same floor as Mo Ye and was only a few rooms apart.


    She had woken up but was not in good spirits as she had lost too much blood. She was always lethargic and was not really awake. It was generally acknowledged that if Mo Ye was the owner of the island, she would be the female owner. Due to her noble status, there were three nurses taking care of her. The nurses only wanted to leave after they saw the Mo brothers coming in.


    ¡°How¡¯s Miss Meng?¡± Mo Ye asked one of the nurses.


    ¡°Her body is alright. She has slept for very long and should be awake soon.¡± The nurse replied respectfully. Although he was sitting, he did not lose that dominance as Big Boss Mo.


    ¡°Alright, all of you can leave first.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The three beauties did not dare to go too far away and stood at the corridor where they could not hear the conversation in the room. Although they were used to how good-looking the Mo brothers were, they were still amazed by their looks. They smiled and fan-girl over the Mo brothers¡¯ looks once the Mo brothers went into the room.


    ¡°Lianling, Lianling¡­¡± Mo Ye shouted twice and Meng Lianling slowly woke up. Her long eyelashes created a beautiful shadow on her pale face, making the side profile of her face look even more beautiful.


    Her pale face gave off a weak beauty, making people want to protect her.


    Mo Jue wanted to leave at first, but after thinking about it, he decided to stay as there were no secrets between the three of them. He wanted to know if there was something that Meng Lianling was hiding.


    ¡°Ye¡­¡± Meng Lianying pathetically called him and was so agitated that she wanted to get up. But she stretched her wound and Mo Ye immediately pressed her down and said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to get up. You¡¯re still injured.¡±


    Meng Lianying wanted to look at his injuries but Big Boss Mo pressed her down again and told her not to be too agitated. ¡°This is the first time you are in such a bad state. She is really too ruthless!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Mo Ye said faintly. He did not blame Eleven for shooting at him three times. He tried to calm himself down and asked, ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°The wound hurts.¡±


    ¡°It is not a fatal injury. You will recover after resting for a few days,¡± Mo Ye said softly and held onto Meng Lianling¡¯s hand. He was silent for a while before asking her. ¡°Lianling, what exactly happened between you and Eleven? Did you do anything to let her down?¡±


    Meng Lianying suddenly opened her eyes wide and looked at Mo Ye in disbelief. ¡°What do you mean? Are you suspecting me? Mo Ye, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Meng Lianying was too agitated and wanted to get up. Mo Ye immediately stopped her and frowned. ¡°Lie down and speak. Do not get up. Unless you want to change the bandage again?¡±


    Meng Lianying felt wronged and her eyes were red. She did not speak for very long. Mo Ye and Mo Jue looked at each other and kept quiet. Meng Lianying wiped away her tears. ¡°Mo Ye, be honest with me. What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I just want to know what happened between the two of you in the past. Why did she accuse you?¡± Mo Ye asked solemnly. ¡°Lianling, you know me well. I hope that you won¡¯t lie to me this time.¡±


    ¡°I said before that she killed my sister,¡± Meng Lianying said angrily. ¡°She killed my sister.¡±


    ¡°Other than this? Is there something related to me?¡± Mo Ye asked. Meng Lianying shook her head crazily and almost screamed, but she knew that she had to calm down. If not, she would be exposed.


    ¡°No, there isn¡¯t any. Ye, you are clear of how I¡¯ve treated you for the past five years. When have I ever lied to you? Why do you not believe me but her?¡± Meng Lianying complained.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. I just want to get things clear. Lianling, I don¡¯t like it when people lie to me.¡± Mo Ye warned. ¡°I hate lies, and you know that.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± Meng Lianying insisted.


    ¡°Why did she say that you owe her while looking at me? If it was a feud between the two of you, why would it involve me?¡± Mo Ye asked. Meng Lianying was flustered and she did not know what to do.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know!¡± Meng Lianying¡¯s tears dripped down. Looking at her cry, Mo Ye pitied her. Mo Jue stood to one side and looked at them without saying anything. He quietly observed their conversation to see if there was any loophole.


    But, there was none.


    ¡°Lianling, you know it,¡± Mo Ye said flatly. ¡°I¡¯m sure that you are hiding something from me.¡±


    ¡°I am not!¡± Meng Lianying screamed. Her eyes became red. ¡°Mo Ye, you might as well say that you don¡¯t believe me and you believe her. Why do I have to be interrogated by you after suffering two gunshots and waking up? I didn¡¯t do anything! What can I do to her? She killed my sister and I¡¯ve been looking for her. She¡¯s the one that owed me. I don¡¯t owe her. Why don¡¯t any of you believe me but her?¡±


    She said while crying. She looked at Mo Ye before looking at Mo Jue as if they owed her something.


    Mo Jue did not know how to describe his feelings and just felt funny. He said, ¡°Lianling, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t believe you but Eleven. We only believe in facts and you are obviously the one being guilty. Don¡¯t treat us like fools. Eleven almost said the truth, but you suddenly stopped her. Therefore, you got shot and she did not continue. Do you dare say that I¡¯m wrong?¡±


    ¡°She shot Mo Ye a few times and she might do it the fourth or fifth time. Why would I not stop her when I had the chance to? Do you expect me to look at her kill Mo Ye? What kind of logic is this?¡± Meng Lianying retaliated and her tears fell. ¡°Brother Jue, you¡¯ve changed ever since you know Ye Wei. You changed because of them.¡±


    She hated Eleven and Ye Wei. She knew that Ye Wei was the one that shot her even though she did not turn back to see.


    ¡°How do you explain Ye Wei shooting me, Brother Jue? Are you trying to help her? I¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Mo Jue cut her off as he could not stand it when someone else talked about Ye Wei. ¡°If you want to return this shot, shoot me. You don¡¯t have to say so much. I know whether or not I have changed. Lianling, do not try to change the topic.¡±


    Meng Lianling looked at Mo Ye in shock and Mo Ye kept looking at her tear-filled face. ¡°Lianling, I cannot understand no matter how I think about it. How did the two of you have a feud? You said that she killed your sister and she owed you, but why did she say that you were the one that owed her? Are you afraid that something will be exposed to us? Do not talk about trust issue. This is not about trust. You are obviously hiding something from us. I¡¯m not the blind man I was five years ago.¡±


    Meng Lianying¡¯s face went pale. Five years ago, blind man¡ªthese words were like a needle being shot into her heart and it was so painful. She experienced what heartache felt like.


    Should she return this stolen love? No, never. She had already lost her sister and could not lose Mo Ye. If not, she would go crazy.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying the truth. I¡¯ve tried to kill her before five years ago and I was the one that caused Ye Wei to be injured five years ago. But, I don¡¯t know what happened after that. Maybe something unhappy happened because of me, but I really did not know,¡± Meng Lianying said as she shook her head. She looked pathetic, as if everyone was forcing her.


    ¡°Is it just like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just like this!¡±


    ¡°Then, why were you afraid to let us know?¡± Mo Jue asked sharply.


    ¡°I was not afraid of letting you all know. It¡¯s just that I happened to have the chance to stop her, so I did. Why would I be afraid of letting you all know? Mo Ye, you know that I hate her so much. Why did you not let me know that she was on the island? Were you afraid that I would kill her?¡± Meng Lianying questioned.


    Mo Jue¡¯s face darkened. Why did Mo Ye get injured and Ye Wei almost suspected him? Wasn¡¯t it all because of her? Yet, she dared to question Mo Ye.


    ¡°Do you know? I locked her up so that she could test out the antidote for you. Her body could survive all sorts of poison and can be used to test out the antidote, yet you asked me why?¡± Mo Ye sneered. His tone sounded like he could kill someone. The coldness from his body could really kill someone at that moment.


    Meng Lianying was shocked. She did not expect things to be like this. She was happy that Mo Ye did not protect Eleven because he liked her. It turned out that he wanted to find an antidote for her and not because he liked Eleven. She was still the one he loved and protected the most.


    That was really great!


    Mo Ye was a little angry. Anyone would have been angry if they spent all their thoughts on someone, yet the person questioned him. Moreover, he felt distracted by Eleven. Meng Lianying knew that she had made Mo Ye unhappy and did not dare to scream anymore. She just looked at him in trepidation.


    ¡°Ye, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t suspect you on purpose. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Mo Ye did not want to ask anymore. He would not be able to get any other answer given her personality. He wanted to let Mo Jue push him back and Meng Lianying suddenly said. ¡°Ye, let¡¯s get married!¡±

 Chapter 503 - Beauty Mom

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Meng Lianying¡¯s tears fell down her cheeks after Mo Jue pushed Mo Ye out. Her resentful gaze was filled with sorrow, as if she was ditched and she was admiring her own sadness.


    She felt unwilling.


    Meng Lianying curled up her body lightly and hid in the blanket. No one could see her crying face, but they could see her trembling body clearly even though she was covered by a blanket.


    The sound of her crying could slowly be heard. First, it was a hoarse crying voice and slowly became wailing. The three nurses did not understand why Miss Meng, who was so pampered, would be crying so sadly. The Mo brothers were still in the corridor and someone wanted to call Big Boss Mo but was stopped by the other person who shook his head and told her not to leave it alone.


    Meng Lianying cried for very long. She would never have imagined that Mo Ye would say that they should discuss it another time.


    Another time? It might be indefinite!


    He had already changed. He was no longer the Mo Ye that doted on her, loved her, and listened to her. He had already suspected her.


    They did discuss marriage before during the past five years and Mo Ye was always the one who suggested getting married. He mentioned it twice; once was four years ago when the poison inside her body started to act on her and she almost died. Mo Ye was afraid that she would not be able to live longer and suggested marrying her. He treated her best during that time and never once suspected her. She had just stopped the drug at that time and her body was weak, so she had to lie on the bed most of the time and the two of them did not communicate much. Therefore, there was no chance for her to be exposed or suspected. During the first year, she felt that Mo Ye treated her like his girlfriend.


    She did not accept the proposal that time as she was also afraid that she would die soon. She fell in love with Mo Ye at that time and was afraid that her death would be a big blow to Mo Ye. She also did not want to get the title of Mrs. Mo and make Mo Ye sad.


    Mo Ye knew what she was thinking and did not force her. The second proposal was one year ago when they were on holiday in Finland. They walked past a church and a couple was having their wedding ceremony. It was a special wedding¡ªa ghost marriage.


    The bride passed away in a car accident a day before the wedding, but the groom decided to continue the wedding the next day and married the bride¡¯s soul, continuing the wedding wholeheartedly.


    Meng Lianying was touched and cried although it had been years since she last cried. Therefore, Mo Ye suggested getting married so that she did not need to be envious of others. But, she still rejected him.


    She was really afraid that Mo Ye would be sad as she knew that she did not have much time left and would not agree to the marriage stubbornly. She was sure that Mo Ye only liked her and it did not matter whether or not they married.


    Therefore, they just kept dragging and Mo Ye did not talk about marriage anymore. The two of them just lived together. Actually, Mo Ye was too ambitious for the past five years and had a lot of strategies with regard to Louis. He also secretly trained his own subordinates without anyone knowing. He had spent a lot of effort on it and was always busy, so it was rare for them to meet. She wanted to work with him to fulfill his wish, but her body did not allow her to do so.


    She really wanted to be Mo Ye¡¯s bride but was afraid that he would be hurt even more. She would not have felt the sense of crisis if Eleven did not appear and would still think that this man belonged to her.


    Or maybe Mo Ye would only meet Eleven after she died. Then, it would be none of her business.


    But, Eleven just appeared like this, reminding her that she had stolen and cheated this man. The five years of happiness had ended and it was time to return him.


    She would not be so anxious if it was just Eleven. The problem was that Mo Ye seemed to be interested in Eleven. He knew that she was still around and Eleven was her enemy and did not know Eleven was the one he liked. Despite that, he still became interested in her.


    A woman¡¯s instinct was always accurate. She felt heartache whenever she recalled what happened at the beach. It was a focus and possessive streak that Mo Ye had never given her.


    Even an outsider like her could feel Mo Ye¡¯s constrained love and hate. It was not obvious but she had been with him for five years and knew him well. She felt thunderstruck and her dream was shattered.


    She thought that she wanted to kill Eleven if she had the chance.


    She spent five years and couldn¡¯t get what she wanted, yet the woman only spent around ten days to get it. How would she be able to accept this willingly?


    Meng Lianying was firmer on letting Eleven die.


    It was not fair for Eleven to easily get something that she could not get. Given Mo Ye¡¯s personality, he would definitely shoot someone ten times if the person shot him once. The person would definitely not be able to get away easily.


    Maybe it was for her antidote at the start. But, she only wanted to break Eleven and Mo Ye up and did not really liked Mo Ye. Therefore, it did not matter how it started or how the process was.


    She thought of marriage¡­


    When she woke up after the surgery, she asked Claire how much longer she had to live. Claire said that if she continued to eat the medicine and keep a calm mind, the toxicity can be contained for a year. She then asked if she was really hopeless and whether they really did get the antidote from Eleven.


    Claire said that Eleven¡¯s body was the best test bed, but their hope of getting the antidote would be little since she was gone. However, they managed to save all the research data and he would try his best.


    Meng Lianying felt hopeless. In the past, she knew that she would not be able to live for too long, but she was not hopeless and was cheerful. She wanted to seize every day and live happily. But, the appearance of Eleven changed everything.


    Claire seemed to notice her desperate emotion and tried to comfort her, saying that she should maintain her attitude in the past. If not, it would only increase the speed of her death.


    But, who could teach her how to maintain her past attitude? She did not care anymore.


    She wanted to get married and thought that Mo Ye would definitely agree if she raised the topic. But, who knew that Mo Ye would say that they should discuss it next time. She laughed until tears dropped down.


    Which boyfriend would say that they should discuss next time when the girlfriend wanted to get married? It was a work attitude and did not seem like they were talking about marriage.


    Meng Lianying could not stop crying¡­


    She could not keep his heart, and now she could no longer keep him either?


    Mo Ye did not speak at all. They stopped beside the fountain in the hospital. Mo Jue did not disturb him and only asked after a very long time. ¡°Brother, why did you not agree to the marriage? You¡¯ve always hoped that the two of you could get married.¡±


    ¡°How could I marry her under such circumstances?¡± Mo Ye asked him back coldly and looked at Mo Jue while raising his eyebrows. ¡°If it was you, would you agree to the marriage under such circumstances?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what circumstances it is, I will only think of whether or not I want to marry,¡± Mo Jue replied. He was someone that would not be affected by his surroundings and only cared about his own thoughts.


    ¡°You make it sound easy.¡± Mo Ye¡¯s face darkened, and his quiet self looked scary. Mo Jue was not afraid of him and played with his golden ring.


    ¡°Little Jue, do you think I should marry her?¡±


    ¡°Why ask me if you don¡¯t want to marry her?¡± Mo Jue replied coldly and looked up at his brother. He realized that Mo Ye¡¯s expression did not look good. He shrugged. He was just saying the truth anyway.


    Mo Ye smiled lightly and leaned back while supporting his chin with one hand. He immediately looked a few years younger as this was unlike his usual sinister look. ¡°It is so weird. Last time, when I wanted to get married, she did not want to. Now, she wanted to but I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°People will change,¡± Mo Jue said with glitter in his purple eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve changed, but it is obvious there is an ulterior motive in Lianling being eager to get married.¡± Mo Ye rubbed his brows.


    Mo Jue asked, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you hate Eleven?¡±


    ¡°Hate her?¡± Mo Ye was at a loss.


    ¡°She shot you a few times.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Mo Ye continued to be at a loss.


    Mo Jue rolled his eyes at Mo Ye. ¡°What else? You would have crushed the person into pieces if it was someone else.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to hear?¡±


    ¡°Little Jue!¡± Mo Ye did not like it when Mo Jue beat around the bush with him. He coughed solemnly, as if giving Mo Jue a warning.


    ¡°Brother, do you like Eleven?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Mo Ye denied without even thinking. How would it be possible for him to like Eleven? Mo Ye¡¯s face instantly went dark and he clenched his fist tightly.


    If he liked her, why would he torture her ruthlessly? If he admitted that he liked her, how would he explain how he treated her in the past? It was impossible. He could not like her!


    ¡°When you were in City A last time, I already felt that¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Stop talking about it!¡± Mo Jue wanted to say something, but Mo Ye stopped him coldly. Mo Jue did not intend to go against him and decided to keep quiet. But, he felt unwilling and said again, ¡°I wonder where Beauty Mom is.¡±


    Mo Ye¡¯s face changed and seemed flustered. He stared at Mo Jue and asked. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I was just thinking that I should let Beauty mum know that you are injured.¡± Mo Jue acted as if he was innocent and had a filial look. His tone sounded normal and it was very comedic to say such a thing with a cold attitude.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Mo Ye squeezed out these few words from his mouth. If he was really angry, his usual emotionless face looked like an ice mountain and was very scary. But, now that he looked fierce, he actually lost his dignified manner and seemed like he was just scaring children. ¡°I will kill you if you dare to tell mom.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I grew up being scare by you.¡± Mo Jue threw out this sentence monotonously and Mo Ye helpless. ¡°These are things of the past yet you still remember. You¡¯re so calculative.¡±


    ¡°I have to remember, if not I would have forgotten how Beauty mum looks like.¡± Mo Jue said.


    ¡°Hmmph, who knows where she is.¡± Mo Ye said and suddenly thought of something. ¡°Little Jue, you dare to make fun of me now, do you know where mom is?¡±


    Mo Jue shook his head. ¡°It has been¡­ five years since the last time I met her.¡±


    ¡°¡­that time when I was injured?¡±


    Mo Jue nodded and Mo Ye¡¯s face turned greened and cursed. Mo Jue heard him and he curled up the corner of his lips happily. Mo Ye raised his arm and slapped Mo Jue. ¡°You better shut up and not tell her about it, do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where she lives.¡±


    ¡°But she knows where we live. If you dare to tell her that I¡¯m injured, I will let Ye Wei pay back Lianling one shot.¡± Mo Ye was a man of his words and Mo Jue was finally afraid of him.


    Mo Jue waved his hands lazily. ¡°I got it.¡±


    Mo Jue calmed down for a while and asked, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you want to meet her?¡±


    ¡°I want to.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell her?¡±


    ¡°Why do I have to tell her when I¡¯m injured?¡± Mo Ye asked as he gritted his teeth. As a son, he did not want his mom to see him in such a bad state.


    ¡°¡­¡± Mo Jue took a side glance at Mo Ye.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡± Mo Ye felt that it was stupid for two big men to discuss their image as a son, so they decided to stop talking about it. ¡°You go back and make a plan so that we can leave this island as soon as possible.¡±


    Mo Jue became more serious when talking about this. ¡°I got it.¡±


    Mo Ye¡¯s face darkened and looked sinister. ¡°Little Jue, help me with another thing. Find out about the incident where I lost my vision five years ago.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you check it before?¡± Mo Jue was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked before but the people had died and there was no evidence, so everything became a mystery. You go and check again and don¡¯t let anyone find out. I don¡¯t believe that everyone in Eastern Europe that time had died.¡± Mo Ye¡¯s voice sounded cold.


    ¡°Are you suspecting something?¡± Mo Jue asked sharply.


    Mo Ye shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that my instinct tells me there are things I don¡¯t know about. It¡¯s alright to spend some time to check again.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but I might need some time. I have to settle our plans to leave first and have to avoid being found out by Jason and Ye Chen.¡±


    ¡°Sure. It¡¯s okay to check later as long as we get things clear.¡± Mo Ye was not in a hurry as he had injured his legs and needed some time to recover. It was just that he had a question in his mind and it was like silk circling him, making him feel uncomfortable.


    Mo Jue nodded and wanted to leave, but Mo Ye stopped him and slowly said, ¡°Little Jue, go check where Eleven and Ye Wei were during that period of time five years ago.


    Mo Jue raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why?¡±


    He could understand why he had to check about Mo Ye, but why did he have to check about Eleven and Ye Wei? Mo Jue was puzzled.


    ¡°Why do you have so much nonsense to say? Just do as I say.¡± Mo Jue stared at him unhappily. ¡°Little Jue, I¡¯ve realized that you¡¯ve become more long-winded lately. Whom did you learn it from?¡±


    Only a fool would not understand that Mo Ye was scolding him. Mo Jue was smart and did not reply, in case Mo Ye had something against Ye Wei. He quickly fled¡­

 Chapter 504 - Miss Cheng and Beauty Su

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Cheng Anya had never experienced traveling on the sea for a few days and nights. While she was not seasick, she, however, felt that she had lost track of time on the ship. They had departed from France and would reach Riyadh in a matter of days through the Red Sea. Beauty Su received word to pick up a person en-route and changed their route at the last minute. By the time they reached the Atlantic Ocean through the Panama Canal, she had already lost her bearings and had no idea where she was.


    Beauty Su was not the best travel partner, and the boat in question was a private cruise ship that was opulently decked out. Although Beauty Su was always dressed in white, giving an impression of nigh holiness and being above the things of the world, Cheng Anya realized that he was quite a hedonist.


    The ship was even more luxurious than a six-star suite as it was kitted to the teeth with an impressive entourage that fulfilled even the most unreasonable demands.


    As she had little experience traveling on the oceans¡ªalmost no opportunities and her previous adventure with Ye Chen did not count¡ªshe was satisfied following this trip. Although she did not know where she was, she was having immense fun. Su Man¡¯s presence ensured that she did not have to worry about the child, and she did not have morning sickness. The child in her was not particularly large. It was light, so she felt as though she was not pregnant and really enjoyed enjoying the view at sea.


    Since Beauty Su was prone to airsickness, he always traveled by ship. His quirky character and dislike to be served meant that he always traveled with his few familiar aides, from the captain down to the sailors and bodyguards. Being one who rarely traveled, he would deliberately spend more time away. Even if Cheng Anya¡¯s child was not in good shape, he could help Cheng Anya deliver her child.


    Beauty Su hence rejoiced at the opportunity to be a good host. The cruise ship steamed on slowly so that they could stopover anywhere and do whatever they liked. They were having fun ever since they left Riyadh and were not in a rush despite changing course midway and would have had their fill of fun by the time they returned to Riyadh. Everybody on the ship, including Cheng Anya, was utterly spoiled.


    Everybody on the ship spoke Spanish and very few spoke English. Su Man could speak Mandarin whilst Dana could speak English. Beauty Su assigned his best maidservant to Cheng Anya to prevent miscommunication.


    Dana was beautiful and intellectual, and they had met each other in the Riyadh mansion. As Dana was not in Riyadh, she was not particularly traditional and was neither tightly wrapped nor wore her veil. Cheng Anya then learned that she was gorgeous, and her skin became extremely pale from wearing the veil all-year around. She had delicate features and seemed especially gorgeous. Cheng Anya had a wonderful time with her.


    They had passed by many islands these few days and Cheng Anya saw much more of the world. While she used to assume that life on the ocean was boring and dry, Beauty Su quickly overturned her opinion.


    While Su Man preferred silence, he neither opposed nor approved of the partying on his ship. Although his hopes of serenity had gone to hell, he remained unfazed.


    There were many programs on the ship, such as singing and dancing which had a uniquely Spanish passion and warmth, making the atmosphere especially warm. It felt as though the cruise was carrying a dance troupe with it.


    Every time they reached the island, the captain would check the surroundings beforehand and allow the passengers who were into shopping to have their fill. The Atlantic and Caribbean Oceans were well-known for their scenery, vacation hotspots, and the good times one had.


    Tropical plants largely littered the area and they were extremely beautiful. Redwood forests could be found on the lagoon and bay areas whilst coconut trees lined the shores. Cacti and rainforests bloomed on the islands.


    There were many exotic beasts as well.


    The sunrise and sunset were exceptionally gorgeous and dazzling, and Cheng Anya fell deeply in love with the scenery and way of life on the sea.


    Very often, the gorgeous scenery left her astounded as though they did not belong to mankind but the gods.


    Dana and company rarely traveled through the Caribbean Ocean, and they were having so much fun they pestered the captain to stop over more often so that they could have more fun. With Su Man not stopping them, everybody had so much fun, stopping over several times a day.


    Cheng Anya felt that she was blessed with eye candy and good food as she saw indigenous people, Indians, African-Americans, and Asians, living together along with Caucasians and Jews. They were very kind and welcoming toward outsiders. As the captain of the ship was very much experienced, Dana told Cheng Anya that many of the islanders were aggressive and the captain had avoided them out of safety. Hence, she saw the much nicer side of the islanders.


    She felt that she was extremely lucky to have such a good guide. Even as she savored the scenery, she felt that she could write a book. Seeing it only benefited her child that she was carrying. Said child was able to enjoy the gorgeous scenery with her since such a small age.


    Hearsay had it that the cruise ship stopped at an island one day and the captain led his sailors onto the islands to purchase supplies and resupply the ship. Dana asked Cheng Anya whether she wanted to have fun, and Cheng Anya was pleased to oblige.


    Su Man and a few armed men were left on the ship, and Cheng Anya, for whatever reason, asked Beauty Su, ¡°Su Man, would you like to join us for a walk on the island?¡±


    Beauty Su looked at Cheng Anya coldly and very subtly suggested that he had no intention to be part of the party. Seeing him deliberately choose his words, Cheng Anya rubbed her nose before following Dana for shopping and fun.


    ¡°My goodness! Our master will never follow us!¡± Dana exclaimed in exaggeration.


    ¡°In cahoots?¡± Cheng Anya jokingly replied. As Dana had a relatively poor grasp of Chinese, she could only smile at Cheng Anya. Having passed by several islands and archipelagos, everybody on the ship had their fill of fun for two hours. Save Su Man, everybody had a wonderful experience. Cheng Anya never saw Su Man leave the ship.


    His ability to resist loneliness was incredibly high.


    ¡°Dana, when did you start following Su Man?¡±


    ¡°Since I was eighteen.¡± Dana smiled. ¡°Master has been extremely kind toward me.¡±


    Cheng Anya looked at the sky when Beauty Su was described as kind. Either Dana had seen little of the world or been brainwashed, she seemed to have no idea what kindness was and Cheng Anya would never dare to associate Su Man with kindness.


    Dana, seeing Cheng Anya¡¯s emotions, knew what was on her mind and did not defend Su Man. She merely smiled. Everybody had their own understanding of what ¡®good¡¯ was.


    They had another two hours of fun today and were on a group of islands inhabited by the native Indians. Cheng Anya especially liked the redwood trees on the island. They were much more beautiful than the maple trees. She guessed she would not get weary of the scenery, especially when the sun setting and layered clouds amidst the redwood trees swaying made for an extremely gorgeous scene.


    Cheng Anya was excited and had Dana take several groups of photos as she would not come here a second time. Cheng Anya wanted to collect memories of the scenery and took many photographs.


    She was extremely photogenic to the point Dana praised her. ¡°If only I could take a photo with Beauty Su, that would be perfect.¡± She mused.


    ¡°Beauty Su?¡±


    ¡°Your master.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Master never takes photos.¡± Dana smiled.


    The few of them had a whale of fun and returned to the ship on time. Once they returned to the ship, the captain announced Su Man¡¯s decision that the cruise ship shall no longer stop-over and directly head for their destination.


    That night, they encountered a storm and there was a sea sprout. Cheng Anya, who was in her cabin, was scared out of her wits. The ship was rocking extremely violently. Out of concern for her child, she did not dare to stand and instead crouched in a corner and did not move. As her body swayed with the ship, she bruised her head in several places.


    The hurricane came too suddenly. The ship was not better prepared and could only allow itself to be battered by the waves. Dana, who had to fend for herself and could not fend for Cheng Anya, was scared out of her wits as well.


    There was a huge panic on the ship. Many places started to take in water. The men were panicking and there was a ruckus. Dana said that she had never seen such a huge wave that had scared her wits out of her.


    Cheng Anya, hearing the roars of men, was even more worried.


    Her life was not the most smooth-sailing, and she had endured even the largest turmoil. But she did not want to die. She wanted to live out her remaining life in a happy family of four that consisted of Third Young Master Ye and Ning Ning.


    Miss Cheng realized that she had quite some comedic potential seeing as she was still in the mood to recall the Titanic despite her current circumstances. The Titanic also sank in the Atlantic Ocean, and she smartly thought about how she and Third Young Master Ye, if he were present, could put up the hammiest life-and-death scene. A huge wave hit the ship. Cheng Anya fell out since she did not manage to grab the bed pole and hit her head on the other bed pole before she fainted.


    Before she fainted, she had an extremely comedic thought of how she had only fainted¡ªthankfully¡ª in comparison to dying and losing all feelings while drowning.


    When she woke up, it was the next morning and the storm had passed. As the sun shone down, she woke up to hear Su Man say, ¡°The child is fine.¡±


    Cheng Anya was almost short of crying. ¡®Beauty Su, could you at least give a damn heck about the mother of the child?¡¯ She was utterly helter-skelter but Beauty Su was still immaculately dressed in white. Oh, the jealousy!


    Beauty Su said that and then left the cabin. Dana remained behind to take care of Cheng Anya, who had hit her forehead and lost some blood. Although she had been bandaged, she still seemed a tad frail.


    Cheng Anya did not like how the cabin was slightly cold. She went onto the deck to suntan with Dana after breakfast. The men were discussing how perilous and terrifying yesterday was. Cheng Anya could not understand a single word. Dana interpreted a few sentences, and Cheng Anya could somewhat make of the situation. Since she had fainted, she knew nothing but could only hear what had happened and feel terrified about it. While she wanted to call Third Young Master Ye to vent her feelings, she suddenly realized that her cell phone had taken on water and was damaged. She even forgot Third Young Master Ye¡¯s number¡­


    Cheng Anya almost cried. She somewhat remembered why she had not called Third Young Master Ye last night.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Dana asked in concern. ¡°My cell phone is spoiled.¡± Cheng Anya cried.


    ¡°I¡¯ve one.¡±


    ¡°But I forgot the telephone number.¡± Cheng Anya cried once again. ¡°How could Ye Chen¡¯s telephone number be this hard to remember?¡±


    The fault should not lie in how hard Third Young Master Ye¡¯s number was to commit to memory. Given the state of technology, one did not have to really do anything and everybody hence slackened. While she used to really memorize Third Young Master Ye¡¯s cell phone number, the convenience of the phone allowed her to also forget Third Young Master Ye¡¯s cell phone number. She was no exception.


    She was indeed a secretary who did not make the mark.


    ¡°Beauty Su might be able to remember.¡± Since Beauty Su was on the deck too, Miss Cheng finally learned how commendable Ye Wei¡¯s courage was to have traveled with Su Man. To be able to tease Beauty Su and leave him with no way out until he had to make her a gun to pacify her was no mean feat. Some random person talking to Beauty Su would have found it¡­ extremely stressful.


    She asked for Third Young Master Ye¡¯s number and Beauty Su immediately coughed out a string of numbers. Cheng Anya had a good memory and quickly noted them down. When Cheng Anya called Third Young Master Ye with Dana¡¯s phone, she had a head-over-heels admiration for Beauty Su.


    Cheng Anya called Ye Chen twice, only for Ye Chen to pick up neither and was diverted to the voice mail. Cheng Anya left a voice message and knew that he would naturally call back when he heard it. The two of them then continued getting a suntan.


    ¡°Su Man, when will we reach our destination?¡± Cheng Anya asked him loudly.


    ¡°Tomorrow!¡± Su Man replied without saying anything more. Third Young Master Ye called back in a moment and the two of them went aside to chat on the telephone. Cheng Anya did not mention about the storm the day before and only about the interesting sights and sounds. Third Young Master Ye listened on and occasionally teased her.


    The just-marrieds were separated for long enough their conversations did not seem to end. The conversation only ended when gorgeous Dana¡¯s cell phone ran out of power. Cheng Anya was secretly unhappy about how terrible the cell phone¡¯s battery was since it ran out in just three to four hours.


    After the storm, everybody felt that they had made it out of the clutches of death and the ship was full of merry-making in the night.


    On the afternoon of the second day, the cruise ship stopped at the dock of a group of islands.


    There were several lounging umbrellas on the islands and several young men and women sunbathing. Miss Cheng was shocked by what she saw on the island. Row upon row of naked men and women were getting a suntan.


    From afar, they really formed gorgeous scenery where men and women seemed to enjoy it without fear of shame. A woman, bringing her child along, passed through and did not find anything weird.


    Miss Cheng was dumbfounded¡­


    ¡®Beauty Su, you could remain on the ship if you want. Getting off the ship this time is utterly shocking.¡¯

 Chapter 505 - The Two Beauties

    Dana seemed to be taken aback and looked awkward. Unlike Miss Cheng, she was not used to such steamy scenes. Not daring to see the view on the beach, she blushed and hid behind Miss Cheng.


    Instead, it was the men who followed that whistled their approval as the majority of the young people getting a suntan on the beach were young women. As they approached, they could clearly see the figures and complexion of the women.


    Su Man, walking ahead stridently, did not look aside. Miss Cheng was secretly wondering if Su Man had a thing for men. She looked around and found that there were several men who were comparably decent. They were not Indians, African-Americans, or people from the surrounding states, but instead seemed to resemble Asians along with some Caucasians in their midst. Su Man would have found them more pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°Young master, you¡¯ve finally reached. Young madam has been awaiting your arrival.¡± An elderly man in his fifties walked up with a young man and a young woman in tow with a warm and gentle smile.


    The young woman raised her eyebrows and hearts burst out of her hearts when she saw Su Man. ¡°Dear Uncle Beautiful, Bailing has not seen you for a long time.¡± She leaped forward and was about to kiss him.


    Beauty Su deftly moved aside and the woman missed her target. She quickly came back and clung onto Su Man like an octopus. ¡°Uncle Beautiful, I know you do not like women, but could you allow me to hug you and kiss you, please?¡± Bailing pouted and shouted.


    No sooner than that, she planted her beautiful lips onto Beauty Su¡¯s lips.


    Uncle Beautiful? Cheng Anya shuddered at how Bailing addressed Beauty Su. Su Man had impeccable looks that seemed as though he was stuck in perpetual puberty. While Bailing was a few years younger than him, the two of them seemed more like siblings rather than an entire generation apart.


    Miss Cheng was a little ecstatic. A little voice in her screamed, ¡®Kiss, kiss, kiss!¡¯ She really wanted to see it¡­


    She was awed at how evil her machinations could get.


    Su Man turned away and pulled Bailing away. ¡°Stop fooling around. Bai Lin, please keep her away.¡±


    Bai Lin, who was at a corner, quickly pulled Bailing away. Bailing wanted to indignantly pounce on Su Man once again, and her eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Wow, Uncle Beautiful, who¡¯s this woman? I¡¯ve never seen her before. Who is she?? Wow, you brought a woman with you!? Handsome, I¡¯m so gonna faint¡­ Somebody help me up¡­¡±


    They had seen Dana but no other woman apart from Dana. Since Miss Cheng did not dress like Su Man¡¯s maidservants, she especially drew attention. Bailing immediately gave up on Su Man and scooted up to Miss Cheng. ¡°Who are you? How are you related to my Uncle Beautiful? Are you pursuing my Uncle Beautiful? I must tell you that Uncle Beautiful belongs to me, and you will not snatch him from my clutches.¡±


    Bailing cutely raised her fists in protest, and Cheng Anya was at a loss as to whether to cry or laugh. How did that issue even come into view? Bailing, the little cutie, asked many questions and Cheng Anya had no idea how to begin answering them. She settled on the easiest question.


    ¡°I am Cheng Anya.¡±


    Su Man looked at Bai Lin with eyes raised. Bai Lin got the instruction and immediately pulled Bailing to the side. The young chap broke into an alluring smile. ¡°Uncle Beautiful, this way, please!¡±


    Beauty Su harrumphed. ¡°Where¡¯s she?¡± he asked the old butler.


    ¡°Young madam has gone up the hill to collect herbs and will be back in a moment. Young master may want to take a break for now. Young madam misses you¡­¡± the old butler replied respectfully.


    The old butler wanted to wax and wane his praise for his young madam for how she pined for the young master. Su Man waved his sleeves and walked away in style, leaving everybody else to catch up. Bailing waited for the old butler unhappily and blamed him for messing things up. The old butler looked at Bai Lin and Bailing innocently. Was it his fault? If people did not want him to speak, there was no way he, even with his glib tongue, could help.


    Cheng Anya looked at the young-at-heart old butler and the cute siblings whilst secretly guessing their relationship. Su Man said he was picking somebody up. Who? She was slightly baffled.


    To think that somebody could have Beauty Su personally arrived and not the other way¡­ Said person must have quite an identity.


    ¡°Anya, Anya, how are you related to Uncle Beautiful?¡± Bailing was a cute girl and actively reached out to her. She held Cheng Anya and came close to her, her lively eyes sizing her up, hoping for an answer.


    Bai Lin and the old butler listened in.


    Cheng Anya broke into her typical smile. ¡°I am his patient.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Bailing¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment and she then clapped excitedly. ¡°Yay! You are not related to Uncle Beautiful in any way. He¡¯s my uncle, and I love you¡­¡±


    Bailing leaped forward in a good mood whereas Su Man coldly looked back. Bailing did not seem to be afraid of him and had her own way. Beauty Su did not seem to be as agile as Bailing, and he broke into a smile after Bailing managed to hug him after some tussling.


    What a cute girl, Cheng Anya secretly thought to herself. She felt that girls should be like her: cheerful, lively, and joy-bringer. She talked the most along the way.


    As she only met Dana once, they did not know each other particularly well. Once they had connected, they felt as though they were long-lost friends.


    They reached a wide mansion which was ringed by trees and had vines creeping up its walls. Although the mansion seemed uninhabited, it was after entering that they learned it was an altogether different world.


    The green trees, clear water, gardens, suspension bridges, and a waterside pavilion made for a naturally beautiful scene. The owner of the mansion seemed to have taken a liking to ancient Chinese architecture, and the mansion was styled like the Suzhou Gardens with its curving walkways, cooling waterside pavilions, and pools full of hibiscus. Although the hibiscus blooming season had passed, the air was filled with the scent of hibiscus.


    The courtyard was filled with many exotic plants that left Cheng Anya surprised as she could not recognize many of them. She seemed to have seen similar plants in Su Man¡¯s home.


    She saw a beautiful flower and was about to touch it when Bailing stopped her. ¡°Sister Anya, do not anyhow touch the plants. That one is extremely poisonous.¡± The little girl smiled.


    Cheng Anya was afraid for her dear life and immediately pulled her hand back. Bailing chuckled from the side.


    There was nary a person in the huge mansion. Bai Lin led the men to rest whilst Su Man, Cheng Anya, and Dana rested in the great hall. A short moment later, the butler brought over some fragrant tea and a few plates of desserts.


    As everybody helped themselves to the tea and desserts, they suddenly heard a hoarse beast-like roar. They could not tell whether the person was male or female but knew that there was desperation in the roar that sounded for help and a struggle at once.


    Cheng Anya was shocked whereas Su Man simply raised his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Dear young master, young madam picked up a weird person by the beach who seemed to be jabbed up with something. She seemed extremely off-whack and was extremely aggressive. She almost killed over ten people on the island yesterday, and young madam stopped the islanders who wanted to kill her. She brought her back and had her bound in silk chains in the adjacent room for now. Young madam wishes to cure her.¡±


    Su Man acknowledged and did not pursue the question further. The roar suddenly became louder and even more agonizing. Cheng Anya could not help but frown. Bailing happened to be holding some tidbits that girls liked and passed them to Cheng Anya and Dana. She said, ¡°That woman was extremely capable! Really capable! She could leap nine meters high like some pugilist in those wuxia novels. Her fists could punch through walls and tree trunks. Yesterday, when the islanders wanted to kill her because she was a threat, she stopped over thirty bullets fired from more than ten guns. She is indeed amazing!¡±


    ¡°What a load of bull!¡± Beauty Su coldly replied. ¡°How could there be such a person in the world?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true! Uncle Beautiful, I am not lying! There¡¯s something about her that is even more terrifying. While Master Beautiful initially had her bound in chains for fear of her becoming berserk, she broke free of the chains in the night and almost killed Master Beautiful.¡± Bailing described the terrifying scene animatedly, and everybody felt as though they witnessed it first-hand.


    ¡°Is there somebody who is that capable?¡± Cheng Anya murmured to herself. She was not afraid of such a person but said person¡¯s roars instead. The person sounded¡­ a little pitiful. ¡°Why is she all bound up? She must be in agonizing pain.¡±


    ¡°When she went berserk last night, she could not recognize anybody and was nothing short of feral. If she is set free, she will kill people. The islanders have said that Master Beautiful will not allow her to roam about if she wants to take her in, lest they shoot her on sight,¡± Bailing sadly replied. ¡°I feel that she is a little pitiful too.¡±


    ¡°How did she become like this?¡± Su Man asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Master Beautiful said that the virus altered her constitution,¡± Bailing honestly replied. As Su Man frowned, he suddenly heard bright laughter.


    Before the person arrived, the scent of hibiscus flowers became even more intense and was intoxicating. A beautiful woman who was holding a few stalks of flowers slowly walked into the great hall. The flowers in her hands did not seem to diminish her looks at all.


    Even Cheng Anya, who had seen beautiful women, also felt that she gave the impression she was no older than thirty years old. Her simple white shirt and black trousers were simple yet elegant as though they were a godsend. She had a pair of purple eyes and delicate features that were not particularly accentuated. Her unique temperament made her even more stunning.


    While her beauty was secondary, her temperament was what stood out. It was extremely eminent and could not be surpassed. She, on a close look, had some resemblance to Su Man and Rong Yan.


    Su Man¡¯s smile was slightly cold, and her beauty had a hint of warmth to it.


    ¡°Man Man, that¡¯s really obedient of you¡­¡±

 Chapter 506 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Everybody was astounded when the beauty spoke.


    Miss Cheng, who was drinking tea, was about to praise the butler for the very pure tea when she heard the statement. Miss Cheng, in shock, gulped down the mouthful of tea she just had and coughed for her dear life. Her pale face turned red.


    Su Man frowned evilly and earnestly displayed his displeasure. She did not seem to mind and walked over to embrace Beauty Su with open arms, and then pecked Beauty Su on the cheek with her lips, smiling gorgeously.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Do you miss me?¡± The beauty cupped Beauty Su¡¯s serious face and asked seriously. She had a gaze that would kill if she did not get the reply she expected.


    ¡°I do not.¡± Su Man turned around and looked at her coldly. ¡°I almost forgot what you looked like.¡±


    ¡°Man Man, that¡¯s really mean of you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not too different too.¡±


    ¡°You, for good or worse, brought me along. For your sake, I could not even be bothered about my sons.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that explains their wayward behavior and menacing ways.¡±


    ¡°¡­You didn¡¯t have to be that mean, right?¡± After some verbal sparring, the beauty stroked her nose. If her sons were indeed that unpromising, she could not do anything about it but admit her own folly. ¡°They are, like it or not, your nephews too.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know them!¡± Su Man plainly replied.


    The beauty pinched him and scolded him in Spanish. Cheng Anya did not know what the beauty said, but she saw Dana could not help but break into laughter whereas Su Man coldly stared at her. He seemed particularly unhappy with Dana making fun of him.


    Dana, who was standing to a side, laughed and bowed at the beauty, who nodded in return.


    ¡°Good Man Man, who is this lady?¡± The beauty asked when her gaze landed on Cheng Anya. The beauty¡¯s smile had a unique affability to it and Cheng Anya could not quite put a finger to it although she felt extremely at ease. Her purple eyes had a gentle temperament that gave her mature woman charm maximum mileage. Her gaze, not by nature, had to be nurtured with many years of experience.


    While she seemed to be of similar age¡ªmaybe a year or two older at best¡ªfrom afar, one could clearly tell that she was not young up close since she did not seem as youthful. Once one had experienced events, said events along with the baptism of time culminated in a different gaze that Cheng Anya did not naively assume would be the gaze of a twenty-something old lady.


    ¡°Friend of a friend,¡± Su Man plainly replied as he forcefully yanked her hand away. ¡°Cheng Anya, wife of Ye Chen, the secret master of the Dragon Gate.¡±


    Cheng Anya could figure out how the conversation would go, and she was introduced in this manner for the first time. When Third Young Master Ye was never around her, people around her would introduce her as the wife of the president of An Ning International¡ªor to be more precise, the madam of An Ning International. As it was her first time being introduced as the wife of a triad master, she secretly guessed that the beauty was in the same league as Ye Wei and Eleven¡ªthose who belonged to the underground.


    But she, in all her charm, gentleness, and affinity, did not seem to fit the part.


    ¡°Ah. I was surprised when you brought a lady along.¡± The beauty smiled as she introduced herself. ¡°Madam Ye, nice to meet you. I am Su Man¡¯s sister. You can call me Sister Beautiful.¡±


    Su Man coldly harrumphed. His beautiful sister would never mention her real name when she introduced herself. Why? She had given birth to two twin daughters back then whose looks stood out when they were infants.


    The beautiful sister¡¯s father felt that his two daughters were as pretty as flower and jade that he gave them the Chinese names of Ruhua and Ruyu for the elder and younger daughters respectively.


    The beautiful sister was the elder daughter, and she was called Su Ruhua. She detested her Chinese name and bore a huge grudge against her old man back then. If she had to introduce herself, she would go by her other name: Sophia.


    Cheng Anya was extremely polite and smiled gently. ¡°Hi, Sister Beautiful. You can just call me Anya.¡±


    Sister Beautiful was extremely happy and the butler brought another cup of fragrant tea. Cheng Anya was secretly shocked at how incredulous the world was. She did not expect Beauty Su to have a sister. Their exotic looks indeed ran in the family.


    ¡°Man Man, I didn¡¯t expect you to be this obedient to come and pick me up. I was, for once, expecting you to ignore me.¡± Su Ruhua laughed as she mused. ¡°What¡¯s with you and your filial piety this time around?¡±


    The sister-brother duo was undoubtedly telepathic siblings. Her guesses about Su Man¡¯s thoughts were by and large accurate.


    Su Man ignored her and noticed an unfamiliar object. He walked up to a basket containing herbs and raised the herbs. ¡°What¡¯s with the soul-soothing grass?¡±


    ¡°I picked up a gorgeous beauty who was, in a pity, stark raving mad to the point regular sedatives did not work. I could only use the soul-soothing grass to sedate her lest she fly into madness. That¡¯s heartbreaking to see.¡±


    ¡°Even the sedatives you managed to formulate didn¡¯t work?¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t.¡± Su Ruhua frowned in discouragement. ¡°Man Man, help me check her up since you are around.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± Su Man flatly rejected her and looked at her coldly. ¡°I am here to pick you up. Pack up and we¡¯ll go in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Are you in such a rush to be reborn?¡± Su Ruhua deliberately looked at him cryptically. ¡°You¡¯re so not cute. What¡¯s with just taking a look at the person since you are already here?¡±


    ¡°When did you become infected with such kindness?¡±


    ¡°Your sister has been doing good works for forty years, and you can tell that I¡¯m already Buddha-like from my face. Your sister can never run short on good works,¡± Su Ruhua calmly replied. Cheng Anya could not help but laugh.


    ¡°What a joke.¡± Su Man harrumphed. As said person was none of Su Man business, he did not have the time and was not particularly keen to save the person.


    ¡°It¡¯s already late today. Since we are not in a rush, why don¡¯t you hang around here for a day or two before leaving tomorrow? Once we hit the open seas, we¡¯ll have to part ways. Won¡¯t you want to treasure this wonderful family time with your sister?¡± Su Ruhua changed her approach.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the joy in that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really not cute at all.¡± Su Ruhua shook her head. She then grabbed Cheng Anya in glee and emoted. ¡°Anya, you are thankfully married. If you were not, you¡¯d die standing if you fancied somebody like him.¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence.


    Su Ruhua seemed to recall something and then turned to look at Cheng Anya with a gaze that sent Cheng Anya trembling in fear for saying something sensational. ¡°Anya, why don¡¯t you become my daughter-in-law? I have two sons that have the looks, the figure, and the talents that you desire. How does that sound? Would you like to consider it?¡±


    ¡°¡­If I may ask, are your sons at least ten years old?¡± Cheng Anya asked.


    This was a question that was worth pondering upon. For a woman who seemed of age to suggest to Cheng Anya to be her daughter-in-law, the question was nothing short on impact. Cheng Anya fell silent¡­


    ¡°My son is twenty¡­¡± Su Ruhua fell silent for a moment and did some maths with her hands. ¡°One is twenty-five, and the other two are twenty-six and twenty-four respectively? Choose one amongst the three and you are set to go.¡±


    Cheng Anya pondered for a moment and suddenly recalled something. When she saw Su Ruhua¡¯s monster-like gaze, she then realized what she wanted to ask. ¡°If I may ask, how old are you?¡±


    ¡°Secret!¡± Su Ruhua put her index finger to her lips. A woman¡¯s age was a secret.


    Cheng Anya tried to imagine but could not imagine how two men in their mid-twenties could call her mother.


    Su Man coughed. ¡°Anya, you know her sons.¡±


    ¡°Eh, so you do know my sons?¡± Su Ruhua was slightly agape before Cheng Anya could reply. ¡°Young girl, you sure have a bad taste to marry somebody despite knowing my sons.¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence.


    She then fell silent and asked shamelessly, ¡°Who are your sons?¡±


    ¡°Mo Ye and Mo Jue,¡± Su Man replied.


    Cheng Anya was thankful that she did not drink, or she would have choked on the tea. How could things be so f***ing coincidental?


    She quickly stood away from Su Ruhua and went next to Su Man. Su Ruhua raised her eyebrows extremely high. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but do you dislike me?¡±


    She was extremely innocent.


    Cheng Anya felt as though she was struck by thunder. That explained why she felt those purple eyes were extremely familiar. Mo Jue inherited his purple eyes from her, and they looked almost the same! She, however, gave people the impression she was mysterious whilst Mo Jue¡¯s eyes were clear. The feelings conveyed by the eyes were different.


    Goodness! She wanted to faint from this astronomical joke.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a dislike!¡± Miss Cheng quickly responded. ¡°It¡¯s worship. I feel that you are indeed outstanding enough to have two such over-the-top children.¡±


    ¡°What courtesy is that? It seems like courtesies are not universal. Did I lose touch from upper society after all these years away from the world?¡± Su Ruhua expressed her doubt again.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes twitched and she did not say a word.


    Su Ruhua coughed again and they suddenly heard a roar from the adjacent room. Su Ruhua stroked her lips and looked outside worryingly. ¡°Hey, Man Man, go help her. I do not know whether the soul-soothing grass will be able to keep her madness in check. You know very well that I am not particularly good in this league.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not free!¡± Su Man once again turned her down and he was too lazy to work.


    ¡°Hey, you have something to ask of me this time. Consider it a deal.¡± Su Ruhua clicked her tongue.


    ¡°Sure, no problem then.¡± Su Man¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He had achieved his aim.


    ¡°Wait up!¡± Su Ruhua realized that she had fallen for the ploy and shouted for him to stop. ¡°Tell me. What do you exactly want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Your two sons have been wayward for too long, and it¡¯s time you bring them home and teach them some values. He has detained two of my own, so get them to release them,¡± Beauty Su said with a cold look. If this hadn¡¯t blown up and affected him, Su Man could not have been bothered with it. Whether the two of them ended up alive or dead, all was good as long as they released Ye Wei and Eleven. However they wreaked havoc, it was no longer his business.


    Su Ruhua was lost for words.

 Chapter 507 - Untitled

    Chapter 507: Untitled


    Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Ruhua fell silent for a moment and secretly pondered how she still had enough face to have Su Man personally ask her for help. ¡°Did my son grab your lover?¡± Su Ruhua smiled.


    Cheng Anya wanted to laugh but suppressed the laughter when she saw Beauty Su¡¯s incredulous face. She did feel that Su Man was quite an enigmatic person who seemed to be living in a void as he did not seem the slightest fazed by what others told him. He chose to filter whatever he wanted to hear, and everything sounded not too different from him.


    ¡°No,¡± Su Man flatly replied. ¡°Do you agree or not?¡±


    As Su Ruhua pondered, Cheng Anya was curious about another question and could not help but ask Su Man. ¡°Su Man, why didn¡¯t you previously mentioned that Mo Ye and Mo Jue were your nephews?¡±


    Mo Jue was even sitting opposite him, and she recalled him taking an additional glance at Mo Jue without any additional action. It was, frankly speaking, hard to believe that they were related by blood.


    Was he simply too calm, or were they freaking out?


    Su Man raised his eyebrows and asked in return, ¡°Did any of you ask me that question before?¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence.


    ¡®Beauty Su, your reply is nothing short of genius. Shouldn¡¯t you volunteer the information? Why are you only saying when other people are asking? You know what is in plain sight, and surely no normal person could make sense of your thoughts?¡¯


    Cheng Anya had a distant look in her eyes.


    The beauty was indeed beautiful, and she really did not know what to say. If Wei Wei knew what was going on, she would have puked in a chain reaction.


    Beauty Su actually did not directly answer Cheng Anya¡¯s question. He also did not know that Mo Ye and Mo Jue were his nephews back then, so he only took an additional glance at Mo Jue since he had a pair of eyes that resembled those of Su Ruhua.


    Purple eyes were extremely hard to come by, let alone how pure the eyes were. A child in each generation of the Su family would have purple eyes that were clear and charming. He was curious and took an additional glance. Since the Mo brothers¡¯ eyes did not resemble Su Ruhua¡¯s eyes, on a glance, one could not tell that he had inherited that pair of purple eyes from Su Ruhua. It was after they left that Su Man asked Su Ruhua and learned that those two were his nephews. He was also utterly shocked then.


    Su Man actually knew little about Su Ruhua as he was just a child who could not speak when Mo Jue and Mo Ye were born. The Su family was in its most chaotic times and was embroiled in a tussle over the Saudi royal family feud. Not only so, Su Ruyu even offended the godfather of the Mafia then, and a series of reasons caused the Su family to be wiped out save the three of them.


    When Su Man was an infant, he was injected with a toxin called ¡®death¡¯ that stunted his growth and his intellect. Su Ruyu spent four years curing him, and she brought Su Man with her in those four years as they fled the persecution of the Mafia. The Mafia had put a price on Su Ruyu¡¯s head then. Having to avoid countless killers and personally brewing medicine for Su Man left a toll on her. Until Su Man was cured and the turmoil in Riyadh over then did the Saudi royal family restore the honor of the Su family. To avoid Su Man suffering with her and end up killed, Su Ruyu sent the infant Su Man back to the Su family to be taken care of by the old butler. The older Su¡¯s title of count remained, and peace ensued. Su Ruyu then disappeared from Riyadh and nobody knew where she went, and how she eventually tamed the underworld.


    Due to the chaos back then, Su Ruhua lost contact with the Mo brothers for a few years. During her siblings¡¯ most difficult times, she vanished without a trace and nobody knew what exactly happened back then. Many who were related to the Su family secretly speculated if Su Ruhua had disappeared without a trace to protect her two children, regardless of her sister and brother¡¯s fate. She appeared, squarely after the honor of the Su family was restored and after Su Ruyu single-handedly diverted the Mafia¡¯s underworld influence, only after peace ensued.


    Su Man could not remember what happened then, and the old butler told him many things to pass. Su Ruhua had no intention to hide information from him, and he knew he had two sisters who loved him dearly back then and did not hide anything from Su Man despite her four-year absence.


    The extremely beautiful sisters were the ideal partner of all young people in Riyadh back then. In terms of looks and talent, they were on par with each other and none outshone the other. Few have actually seen the sisters. While Ruyu seemed more mystical back then, it was Ruhua who was more secretive as nobody knew where and what Ruhua was up to for a third of her life.


    Since his growth was delayed by four years, Su Man¡¯s body was never in good shape although the toxins in his body had been neutralized. Ever since Su Man could remember, he remembered Su Ruhua watching over him until he had fully recovered, which was ten years later. If the old butler did not tell Su Man whatever had transpired within the Su family back then, he would simply assume that he had only one sister. Ever since he was born, he saw Su Ruyu except when he was four. Once he had completely recovered, Su Ruhua led a semi-reclusive life and would only meet him once every two to three years.


    She said that she was looking for a person and went around the world several times to no avail. Su Man did not know who she was looking for. It might be Su Ruyu, or probably somebody else. When he was ten, Su Ruhua told him everything and then left Riyadh. Su Man had always recalled that he had a sister, and Su Man, when he was much older and able, tried to find said sister but failed since too much time had passed. Hearsay had it that Su Ruyu had perished together with the godfather of the Mafia, and hearsay also had it that Su Ruyu became his mistress, only to commit suicide to escape the chaos of yesteryear. Su Man did not know the truth and gave up searching for it since he could not find it.


    The Su siblings were probably cold, and Su Man was probably the coldest amongst them as he never asked about Su Ruhua. He, however, knew Su Ruhua had two sons, and he was not the most concerned about who they were until he saw Mo Jue, whose eyes extremely resembled Su Ruhua¡¯s, then asked Su Ruhua about them.


    Su Man never quite understood his sister although he lived with her for ten years. Since young, Su Ruhua¡¯s looks had never quite changed. It seemed as though she did not age. She rarely mentioned her two children to Su Man, and young Su Man did not quite like her two sons and showed some slight disgust whenever he mentioned them.


    It was much later that he slowly pondered about it and then deliberately suppressed it. He only heard her murmur once about how she missed them a little, and there was scant mention of them afterward. Su Man wondered if all mothers loved their children. Su Ruhua seemed to be the exception.


    Even though she left after taking care of Su Man for ten years, she did not return to the Mo brothers. According to what he knew, he probably saw Su Ruhua more than the Mo brothers had. Su Ruhua, for reasons he did not know, made no mention of that and he did not ask anything. Since it was none of his concern, he naturally did not ask anything.


    He was guessing as to what happened in those four years that Su Ruhua could not come to terms with and hence exiled herself from it. Su Man had no idea who Su Ruhua¡¯s husband was.


    Or to put it differently, Su Ruhua was never married and nobody knew who the biological father of the Mo brothers was.


    Everybody has their own demons, and even Su Ruhua, who seemed this easy-going, was no exception. Some things, like how Su Ruyu crossed the godfather of the Mafia back then and triggered a bloodbath of the Su family that eventually led to a massive upheaval of the underworld, would never be open knowledge although twenty years had passed. When these events were mentioned, they undoubtedly stirred hearts. Nobody, save the persons involved, would ever know what exactly happened. Since few knew exactly what happened, most of them were making deductions that were extremely far off from what actually happened.


    Su Man was extremely certain of one thing: a massive burden lay between his two sisters. From how the old butler redirected the questions, Su Man could infer that Su Ruhua had never mentioned Su Ruyu save the heart-to-heart talk they had ten years ago. It was as though Su Ruyu was not part of the family.


    An old servant who survived the upheaval in the Su family back then once said that the young madam and the second young madam were on extremely good terms but stopped talking to each other for whatever reason. The second young madam was typically quiet and somewhat cold, creating a gap between them eventually. That, along with the four years where Su Ruhua abandoned them, caused the gulf between the sisters to grow and hence deepened their misunderstanding.


    These, however, became a secret since Su Ruyu disappeared without a trace.


    When Cheng Anya saw Su Ruhua¡¯s face, she knew that she was very unwilling to appear. Cheng Anya hence felt baffled as it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult for a mother to convince her children to free somebody. If Ning Ning had detained somebody, she would have considered raising them with Ning Ning if somebody pleaded with her.


    Su Ruhua crossed her legs and looked down without speaking. A hoarse roar suddenly came from the adjacent room. Su Ruhua raised her eyebrows. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll agree to your terms. I¡¯ll tell them, but I won¡¯t bother myself with whether they will release the people you want.¡±


    ¡°Very well then.¡± This was the largest concession Su Ruhua could make, and Su Man did not insist Su Ruhua personally make an appearance.


    ¡°Sister Beautiful, do you know what Mo Ye and Mo Jue did?¡± Cheng Anya asked in trepidation.


    ¡°What did they do again?¡± Su Ruhua shook her head and asked in return.


    Su Ruhua seemed to be hell-bent on looking for somebody and had distanced herself from matters of the world for years. She did not want to interfere in the feuds of the world, especially those involving the Mafia. Su Ruhua clearly felt complicated about it.


    She was unwilling to have her children involve themselves with the Mafia, but she could not control many things and decided to see no evil, hear no evil, and ignore all.


    Her counter-question left Cheng Anya scrambling for an answer. When she looked at such a kind-looking Su Ruhua, she felt that reproving somebody else¡¯s children was not the most appropriate thing to do. Although the Mo brothers were their enemies, they did not really do anything wrong save hurting those close to them. While she felt disgusted at them for harming those they cared, the brothers¡ª from another perspective¡ªwere not necessarily in the wrong. Most women felt that the struggles of men were laughable.


    Cheng Anya simply laughed them off and did not say anything else.


    Su Ruhua did not pursue the question. ¡°Butler, lead Anya downstairs. Man Man, do go to the adjacent room to look at the girl and see whether she could be saved.¡±


    The Su family was extremely adept at dealing with viruses. This trait was inherited through every generation since Su Man¡¯s grandfather. Su Ruyu and Su Man were contenders for dealing with viruses whereas she was not.


    Su Man nodded. ¡°Anya is pregnant. There is a recipe for potions here that you can refer to.¡±


    He passed a slip of paper to the butler. Su Ruhua was elated and hurriedly congratulated Anya. ¡°Anya, congratulations on being a mother this young!¡±


    Miss Cheng stroked her nose in embarrassment. ¡°My son is actually seven now.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her son, I wouldn¡¯t have traveled this far.¡± Su Man then added.


    ¡°¡­How young indeed,¡± Su Ruhua said.


    Cheng Anya blushed. Dana accompanied the old butler downstairs to rest. Su Ruhua looked at Dana¡¯s back and smiled. ¡°She is a really nice lady.¡± Su Ruhua then turned to Su Man and said, ¡°Man Man, when can the Su family expect an heir?¡±


    ¡°You have two!¡± Su Man coldly harrumphed.


    Su Ruhua frowned. ¡°That¡¯s different. Daddy and Mommy would have been extremely upset, but I am not your stereotypical parent and feel that I have let them down.¡± Su Ruhua paused before roaring in indignation. ¡°Our family never had this precedent. What¡¯s with you not having a thing for women?¡±


    Su Man ignored her.


    Su Ruhua scooted up to him and asked, ¡°Man Man, could there be this chance that you actually like women but have never encountered ¡®the one¡¯? Maybe fate has not allowed it, no?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Su Ruhua was lost for words and raised her eyebrows even higher. She sounded even more shrill. ¡°Do you really have a thing for men!?¡±


    ¡°How trivial!¡± Beauty Su threw her a cold glance and stood up to walk to the adjacent room.


    Su Ruhua almost teared up¡­


    If she knew which man managed to seduce her perfect brother, she would castrate him without any question.


    The roaring from the adjacent room died down and became a low roar. When Su Man entered the room, he saw a person with unkempt and long hair tied to a silk chain who tried to break free from the chains crazily.


    Blood dripped from her onto the ground.


    Beauty Su frowned and walked closer. When he saw her face, his face was full of shock.

 Chapter 508 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    When Eleven woke up, it was already night time.


    The moonlight that shone on the island was pure, and Su Man had somebody rest Eleven on a waterside pavilion where the white moonlight poured down serenely amidst the calm surroundings. The little wind chime outside the waterside pavilion rang freely, lifting people¡¯s moods.


    The moonlight reflected off the water surface, leaping onto the ground of the house, lighting up the ground sporadically. When she woke up, she felt a little blurred and did not know where she was. She felt as though she had been asleep for a very long time.


    Eleven slowly gathered her memories and frowned uncomfortably. Her heart ached as though millions of silk threads tightly wrapped themselves around her. She felt so uncomfortable that her breath was stuck at her throat.


    She had never felt like this in a long time.


    Several parts of her body were aching. Her wrist and back were aching the most. The house was extremely quiet. Eleven closed her eyes and listened to the surroundings. She knew she was on the water, and she could only hear somebody else walking around the waterside pavilion carefully lest she be startled.


    She calmed her heart, knowing that the person had no malicious intent. Even though she was hardier than many others, her body could no longer endure further battering. She had had enough. She most wanted to rest now and recuperate.


    She knew her constitution and the changes to her body extremely well. She did not hope to recover her regular self and only wanted to hold out as long as she could. If she was lucky enough, she would live for a few more years. As she had forcibly gained her newfound body, going back to her past self would mean losing her shocking strength and her inherent skills. These were things she was unwilling to lose.


    She slowly gathered her memories. They surged back and she was stuck at the moment she encountered the tornado at sea. Her memory of what later happened was extremely scrambled and she could not recall their faces but knew that they seemed to be extremely hostile. She was then moved. Where did she end up again?


    Eleven mocked herself as she thought about how anybody would have been shocked at how she looked, as if she had jumped out of a coffin.


    She opened her eyes and felt that everything around her was weird. Her clothes had been changed, and she was in a white shirt and skirt. The wounds on her wrists had been wrapped, and a fragrance wafted toward her. She curiously turned around and noticed that her hair was black, soft as silk, and had a gentle fragrance to it. She was even more curious about how she felt much more comfortable. Obviously, somebody had cleaned her up.


    Eleven could not help but laugh at herself. She should really thank the person who cleaned her up as said person would have taken much thought to endure her dirty and unkempt self who had never cleaned up in more than ten days. It was afraid that she would never be thoroughly clean after cleaning up once.


    Who had saved her?


    Eleven tried to prop herself up and suddenly heard footsteps approaching. Eleven was alert but then saw a familiar face.


    ¡°Anya¡­¡±


    ¡°Eleven, thank goodness you are finally awake¡­¡± Cheng Anya quickly walked over and held Eleven¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°What happened to you?¡± she asked in a choked voice. Her eyes reddened as she touched her bone-dry hands.


    She almost could not recognize Eleven in this state. When Su Man came over to tell her about Eleven, she was still elated to hear about it. She, however, encountered Eleven under a strange combination of circumstances and wished she did not encounter Eleven. She could not recognize Eleven from how skinny her face was, and she seemed especially terrible as her large eyes did not quite match her huge face.


    Little did she expect Eleven to turn out like this someday. In her opinion, Eleven and Ye Wei were people who were nigh-unbeatable. This sudden scene left her scrambling to make sense of it.


    ¡°Anya, what are you doing here?¡± Eleven exclaimed in shock. ¡°Where am I?¡±


    Cheng Anya gently smiled as she comforted Eleven who seemed to be in a slight panic. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. We seem to be on an island between the Atlantic Ocean and the Caribbean Ocean, but I¡¯m not particularly certain. Don¡¯t panic. All is safe here. Su Man is here, and you will be here.¡±


    ¡°Su Man?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You looked terrible yesterday, and Su Man used the soul-soothing grass to suppress the virus in your body. It took quite some effort.¡± Cheng Anya went on to describe her journey to Eleven while gently holding her shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re still injured, so don¡¯t hasten to speak. Rest well, and we can talk about the rest when you wake up. Relax. Nobody will be able to hurt you.¡±


    Eleven gently smiled and nodded. ¡°Where¡¯s Su Man?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s making your medicine,¡± Cheng Anya said. As she noticed Eleven¡¯s hoarse voice, she went over and poured a glass of throat-soothing tea for her. ¡°Have some tea. Sister Beautiful said that it will make you feel much better.¡±


    Eleven, not insisting, had the tea and finished it all. Cheng Anya poured another cup and Eleven gulped it down as though she had just endured a drought. Eleven felt more comfortable. Her long eyelashes covered her pitch-black eyes. Eleven¡¯s body suddenly ached and she endured for her dear life lest she go berserk. She was afraid of herself going berserk and not recognizing anybody. She hence said, ¡°Anya, you¡¯re pregnant. Don¡¯t hang around here lest I injure you and your child.¡±


    Anya¡¯s heart ached and she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everything will be fine. Su Man will be able to treat you.¡±


    Eleven shook her head and did not want to say much. Cheng Anya did not understand her condition and what she had experienced. Today¡¯s Eleven did not want to go back to her previous self and would rather remain the same. Even if the Mo brothers both took her on at once, she would not lose to them. To her, with might comes right.


    She, however, would not tell anybody how she felt. The past ten-over days felt like a lifetime to her, and she seemed to have undergone a complete transformation. Cheng Anya could also sense the change, and she seemed to have an intense melancholy in her.


    ¡°Eleven, who messed you up this badly? Was it the Mo brothers?¡± Cheng Anya asked. She could not bear to see Eleven this bone-thin. She would need a lot of time to recuperate from it.


    ¡°It¡¯s my own undoing!¡± Eleven coldly laughed.


    Cheng Anya felt a chill run down her spine. While Eleven typically sounded cold, her words did not seem to inspire coldness. When she heard Eleven speak, there seemed to be a shard of indignation in her voice.


    She did not dare guess what happened, and it was definitely something bad. Su Man mentioned that she was already extremely lucky to be able to endure what had happened to her. The normal man would have died many times over.


    When Su Man said this, he had an extremely solemn look on his face.


    She asked him what happened to Eleven, and he said that Eleven was different from the rest of them. Cheng Anya struggled to understand how Eleven was different from them as Eleven still looked like the Eleven of before.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Cheng Anya glibly and quickly replied. She did not know how she could best console her.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Su Man? I want to see him,¡± Eleven flatly said.


    Cheng Anya comforted her. ¡°Eleven, don¡¯t panic. The questions can wait until you are much better. Look at pale you are. Your face is utterly devoid of blood.¡±


    ¡°Anya, is she awake?¡± A flat and calm voice entered the room as Su Ruhua entered. Eleven looked to the door, and her eyes suddenly grew wide¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s happened? Is there something on my face?¡± Su Ruhua waved her hand before Eleven¡¯s eyes and interrupted Eleven¡¯s lost gaze. Eleven gathered her senses and quickly turned back. She shook her head and then took a few more glances before looking at Cheng Anya.


    ¡°She¡¯s Su Man¡¯s sister. If it weren¡¯t for her saving you, Su Man and I would not have encountered you,¡± Cheng Anya said.


    Eleven nodded at her and replied hoarsely but coldly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. You¡¯re Man Man¡¯s friend after all.¡± Su Ruhua smiled and looked toward Eleven. ¡°Did you see me before?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Eleven shook her head.


    Su Ruhua raised her eyebrows and did not seem to respond in a corresponding manner. Since she was not a curious person, the question baffled her for a moment before she did not give it further thought. She looked at Eleven and said, ¡°If Anya and Man Man did not tell me who you were, I would not have expected it to be the top killer herself. Your name has a really nice ring to it too.¡±


    Eleven did not speak a word and looked down at her own hand. Cheng Anya was afraid that Su Ruhua did not like her and explained. ¡°Sister Beautiful, it¡¯s in Eleven¡¯s character to simply remain quiet.¡±


    Su Ruhua smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Her character really resembles¡­¡±


    She paused and did not mention the person. She instead smiled and looked at Eleven kindly. Eleven remained silent, then Su Ruhua spoke. ¡°Anya, do not interrupt her rest. The conversation can continue tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Cheng Anya nodded, sat by the bed, and said to Eleven, ¡°Eleven, you can ring the bell if you need help. We will be able to hear you from the other side.¡±


    Eleven nodded, and Su Ruhua and Cheng Anya left the waterside pavilion. Eleven only looked up at Su Ruhua¡¯s silhouette in a daze after they had left. How could this be?


    Su Ruhua and Cheng Anya left the waterside pavilion. The former then held Cheng Anya and asked, ¡°Did she really escape from Mo Ye and Mo Jue?¡±


    ¡°Eleven and Ye Wei were missing in action in London. Wei Wei is definitely with Mo Jue, and we are guessing that Eleven was likely to be detained by them as well.¡±


    ¡°Did you ask her?¡±


    ¡°She did not mention anything,¡± Cheng Anya looked at Su Ruhua and honestly replied. She hesitated for a moment before gathering her guts and said, ¡°I¡¯m more than certain that it¡¯s definitely Mo Ye and Mo Jue.¡±


    Su Ruhua seemed beautiful and harmless, and her eyes had an extremely gentle look to them. She, however, had a very special temperament. It was a dominance that was hidden. One would feel that they should not offend her when talking to her, as though offending her was a heinous sin.


    ¡°Ah, I know.¡± Su Ruhua nodded. ¡°It¡¯s late. Go rest.¡±


    Cheng Anya bade her goodnight and returned to her room to rest.


    Su Ruhua looked up to the moon and gave a long sigh. Her face blackened, and she gritted her teeth. ¡®You rascals, why did you just have to cross Man Man¡¯s friends out of all people?¡¯


    She stood in the courtyard for a moment before heading for Su Man¡¯s courtyard. Su Man was in his bedroom, reading information on his laptop. Several specialist books on his table were about genes and viruses.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Su Ruhua walked over and leaned on Su Man while taking a quick look at his computer screen. ¡°Cracking your head over Eleven¡¯s problem?¡±


    As conditions on the island were not the best, Su Ruhua had bought the place as a temporary foothold rather than a residence. There was no internet connection and Su Man was hence unable to access a lot of information. He could only access the information and case studies on his laptop and was having an uneasy time as said information was by and large incomplete.


    ¡°Your sons¡¯ good deeds.¡± Su Man coldly harrumphed as he looked back from the books to her. ¡°I long expected something to happen.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get this clear. Do not pin the blame for the sons¡¯ actions on the mother.¡± Su Ruhua was the first to clarify her stand. She could choose not to bother herself with anything, and she had no idea about what happened.


    Su Man despised her, and she then jabbed his beautiful face. ¡°What¡¯s exactly going on with her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too optimistic about it,¡± Su Man honestly replied and leaned back tiredly. He had not rested since yesterday afternoon since he was always studying Eleven¡¯s body. All his conclusions were not optimistic.


    ¡°Did the viruses completely integrate into the cells?¡±


    ¡°If the virus had completely integrated into the cells, all would be good and she would become superman with no hope of becoming her old self. That would have had little effect on her body and would have been much better. The worse thing now is how part of the virus has integrated itself into the cellular layer whilst the other part is roaming around the body. Given the special environment the virus is in, these roaming viruses are in an unstable state and could easily mutate. If the mutation is adverse, she is toast,¡± Su Man replied, describing Eleven¡¯s predicament.


    ¡°Could you figure out which virus it is?¡±


    ¡°There are insufficient instruments on the island, and we¡¯ll have to return to Riyadh to run detailed tests on her blood and other bodily parameters. I can¡¯t make of anything now, but I¡¯m guessing that it¡¯s a hybrid virus. The a**hats on the island were vicious enough to treat her like some guinea pig. They simply did not control the dosage and intensities of the viruses, and their haphazard use created this mess we¡¯re in. Her constitution, thankfully, is not altered. If her constitution had indeed been altered, she would only have less than two years left to live.¡±


    When Su Ruhua heard it, her heart sank and she cursed her ingrate sons in her heart. Su Man¡¯s reply sounded calm, but she could not tell whether he was calm or angry.


    ¡°Will her bouts of madness carry on?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to first use the soul-soothing grass to suppress the virus in her. Once that virus in her has been stabilized, we¡¯ll have to crack our heads further when we get back to Riyadh. I¡¯m not confident.¡± Su Man murmured. ¡°Anya is carrying a child laden with toxins, and that child, if carried to term, will very likely not be normal. While that¡¯s inherent, the child can live like a normal child as long as there is good control of the toxins in the child. Eleven was created to be one, and I am afraid that there won¡¯t be a complete integration of the virus into the cells. I¡¯ve never seen anything like this.¡±


    Su Ruhua pondered for a moment. ¡°If you are able to find Su Ruyu, that would be good. She¡¯s slightly stronger than you in this field.¡±

 Chapter 509 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    This was the first time Su Man heard Su Ruhua mention Su Ruyu¡¯s name. The previous time Su Ruhua mentioned Su Ruyu¡¯s name was when she was telling him about what happened before. Su Ruyu was a part of the Su family and she had to be mentioned. Save that occasion, this was the first time Su Ruhua mentioned her name.


    Was she, in the field of viruses, more capable than him? Su Man broke into a slight smile. That was rare. He had always thought he was the best in the field and could not be surpassed. He had never heard of anybody who was even more eminent than he was.


    ¡°Sister, where¡¯s second sister?¡± Su Man asked Su Ruhua. ¡°I never heard you mention her.¡±


    Su Ruhua was slightly saddened and she smiled bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I searched for her back then, the information I received was that she had died with¡­ somebody in a huge fire and her body could not be recovered. I can never believe that I¡¯ve been searching for them for these many years without the slightest information. I gradually came to believe that they had already died.¡±


    Su Man was slightly taken aback as he did not expect to receive such an answer and felt slightly jealous. He had no recollection of Su Ruyu, but he heard the old butler mention how the second young madam was when he was much younger. When the younger Su Man heard about the second young madam from the old butler, he had the thought that the second young madam doted on him the most and sacrificed much for him. When Su Man heard about her death, the typically emotionless him felt slightly upset.


    Su Ruhua tapped Su Man¡¯s hand and gently said, ¡°She indeed doted on you the most. When you were a newborn, she would always hug you, play with you, and gently coax you into sleeping when you cried at night. Gee, those were strange given her somewhat sinister and cold self that rarely spoke. There were times she would never speak a word for three days, and she sure had an eccentric temper and yet loved children that much. Daddy, Mommy, and I were extremely surprised at that. It could be because she¡­¡±


    Su Ruhua paused and did not continue. She could not seem to be herself to say some things.


    Su Man listened on and gradually acknowledged. He heard Su Ruhua mention two people but had no intention of letting him know who said persons were. That was a story for their generation, and the complicated look in her eyes seemed to suggest that the persons in questions were responsible for souring the relationship between the sisters. Su Man, in his curiosity about Su Ruyu, unintentionally brought up a painful memory. ¡°Why was the Mafia after our family back then?¡± Su Man hence asked.


    A painful look flashed across Su Ruhua¡¯s face. The scenes of that night¡ªtheir parents in a pool of blood, Su Ruyu¡¯s look of utter anger and rage, the agonizing screams of the servants, and Su Man¡¯s cries¡ªflashed through her mind. She felt as though her heart was pricked by needles.


    She mentioned the catastrophe back then to Su Man, but not the reason.


    ¡°Sister, you can choose not to mention it if you¡¯re not comfortable to.¡± Su Man knew she was upset and did not want to make things even more difficult for her. Since the events belonged to the past, he somewhat knew that everything happened because of Su Ruyu.


    ¡°It¡¯s not uncomfortable for me to bring it up, but it has been many years since the events, and bringing them up still evokes those pangs of sadness. If one could turn back time, your second sister and I would not have allowed what happened back then to happen and cause over a hundred of our own to pay with their lives.¡± Su Ruhua sounded as though she was slightly mocking herself while she sat next to Su Man. She then slowly said, ¡°Back then, Mo Shitian misunderstood Ruyu. That, along with Ruyu¡¯s extremely obstinate streak and perfectionist tendencies, sent her hiding from him. Mo Shitian went crazy searching for her, and it so happened that the turmoil in the royal family back then also implicated the Su family. Mo Shitian lost his bearings and used the Su family as leverage to force Ruyu to appear. Given Mo Shitian¡¯s character, it was impossible for him to order a bloodbath. He, however, understood Ruyu extremely well and knew that Ruyu would chase him to the corners of the earth should he dare to lay a finger on anybody in the Su family. We were young and reckless back then, and our arrogance because of our talents caused us to be manipulated and culminated in the tragedy back then. I did all I could to figure out who was behind the tragedy back then, but hearsay has it that Shitian and Ruyu had died. Since they have both died, all does not matter anymore. It¡¯s all my fault. Ruyu felt that she could not face up to the Su family, but I am actually the most damned. Having borne this guilt for over twenty years, I¡¯ve wanted to personally look for her and apologize to her in person. It¡¯s a shame that this opportunity has passed.¡±


    While Su Ruhua had described what happened in an indirect manner, Su Man was sharp enough to realize that Su Ruhua made no mention of herself and yet pinned all blame on herself. Su Ruhua had clearly played an important role, and she did something that had upset Su Ruyu. Su Man remained silent, and he could not bring himself to say anything as they were family.


    Was Mo Shitian the father of the Mo brothers?


    Based on how she had described what happened, how could Mo Shitian have children with Ruhua if he loved Ruyu the most?


    Su Man did not raise any questions. Anybody would know that such questions should not be asked at this juncture as they would put his sister in an even tighter spot. These events, after all, happened a long time ago and he was not directly involved in them.


    ¡°Even if Ruyu is alive, she would be living in seclusion somewhere else and away from the world. She would be hiding as far as she could from me, and I¡¯m afraid that she would never want to see me.¡±


    ¡°Sis, these are things of the past.¡±


    ¡°No. Some things can never be of the past.¡± Su Ruhua sighed. Those events, mistakes, and unintentional hurt inflicted on those whom she deeply loved could never become the past.


    While she seemed suave about it, her heart had long laid in tatters.


    ¡°She may really be dead.¡± Su Man suggested the possibility.


    ¡°I don¡¯t buy that. Who could kill Shitian and Ruyu twenty years ago? Nobody! While it would be possible that they perished together, Shitian, however ruthless he could be, would never allow Ruyu to die,¡± Su Ruhua said.


    She really loved Mo Shitian¡ªSu Man thought to himself. For sisters to fall for the same person, and said person falling for Ruyu and yet have twins with Ruhua left Su Man perplexed.


    Given Su Ruhua¡¯s character, it was impossible for her to pull something like that off. As the Su sisters were on extremely good terms back then, Ruhua would have never attempted something as heinous had she known that Ruyu and Mo Shitian were together.


    Su Man¡¯s thoughts remain unresolved. If she did not do anything that she could not face up to Ruyu, why did she say that she could not face up to Ruyu?


    ¡°Sis¡­¡±


    ¡°Save it. You haven¡¯t slept for two days, so rest early and don¡¯t push yourself too hard. You won¡¯t be able to crack the problem overnight.¡± Su Ruhua did not allow Su Man to continue asking and left Su Man¡¯s room.


    This was the first time Su Man was particularly curious about something, and he was a little upset at how he felt something was lodged in his heart when he did not get to the truth.


    When Su Ruhua returned to her room, the butler had long prepared a cup of calming tea that Su Ruhua had to have before she slept lest she lose sleep.


    ¡°Young madam, what¡¯s happened? Are you in a bad mood?¡± the old butler asked considerately.


    Su Ruhua shook her head and leaned against the head of the bed tiredly. ¡°I mentioned Ruyu to Su Man. It hurts.¡±


    ¡°Young madam, you actually did nothing wrong against second young madam. It¡¯s been many years, and it¡¯s time you come to terms with it.¡± The old butler gently advised her. ¡°If second young master had indeed departed from the world, being this hard against yourself will never help.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll never understand.¡± Su Ruhua gently smiled. ¡°How could Ruyi not blame me for what happened? If it weren¡¯t me, she wouldn¡¯t have to live such a difficult life.¡±


    The old butler acknowledged. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell young master that the children are actually¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of Man Man knowing? I want to tell Ruyi in person,¡± Su Ruhua said. ¡°These rascals are from the same mold as their old man. They will only stop after they have wreaked enough havoc.¡±


    The old butler smiled.


    Su Ruhua picked up the cup and drank the tea. ¡°Young madam, would you like to contact the two young masters now?¡±


    ¡°After a few days. I¡¯ll contact them once Man Man and company have left.¡±


    ¡°Very well then. Do get some rest. I¡¯ll head downstairs.¡±


    Su Ruhua nodded and she conveniently pulled out the drawer to take out a framed photo. This was a family photo with Daddy and Mommy Su in front as the latter carried little Su Man. Two beautiful teenagers stood behind Daddy and Mommy Su.


    One was smiling brightly whilst the other was cold.


    The cold-looking teenager seemed as though somebody was trying to force a smile out of her, and hence wore an extremely stiff smile that didn¡¯t quite seem like a smile. Her cold gaze was nothing short of penetrating.


    ¡°Ruyu, where exactly are you? You actually didn¡¯t know much of what happened back then. If you aren¡¯t looking for me, how do I explain everything to you?¡± Su Ruhua murmured to herself.


    As the second morning dawned, Eleven was up early. She had recovered most of her strength, save the gunshot wound on her. Eleven was watching the scenery from outside the waterside pavilion as she waited for Cheng Anya to come by.


    She wanted to see Su Man.


    Su Ruhua brought her breakfast. Eleven had never eaten for a long time as her nutrition was delivered intravenously when she was in the dungeon. As the Su family was adept in medicine, Su Ruhua prepared some extremely plain porridge for her.


    Eleven thanked her and slowly drank the porridge. As she had never tasted warm food for a long time, she was extremely thankful.


    Su Ruhua looked at her and guessed she would take about two months to recover to her previous form. ¡°Eleven, was it Mo Ye or Mo Jue who messed you up this badly?¡±


    Eleven was slightly taken aback and frowned at Su Ruhua. Su Ruhua gently smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve no ill intention. If you tell me, I might be able to stand up for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Mo Ye calls me mommy.¡±


    Eleven did not hold her spoon well and dropped it in the porcelain bowl with a thud. She scanned her face in shock. She was Mo Ye¡¯s mother? How did she seem like Mo Ye¡¯s sister?


    On a closer look, she knew that her gaze was gentle and full of vicissitudes. She indeed looked extremely charming.


    Eleven was slightly vexed. Mo Ye utterly messed her up and his mother ended up saving her. What irony!


    ¡°Mo Ye,¡± Eleven coldly replied as she continued drinking her porridge. She suddenly recalled something and looked at Su Ruhua in shock before shaking her head frantically. It was impossible, utterly impossible! How could her master have anything to do with Mo Ye? She just happened to look like his mother!


    They could not be related! If that wasn¡¯t the case, who would she look for to exact her revenge? Had she suffered in naught?


    She then made sense of the relationships at hand. Mo Ye and Mo Jue were Su Ruhua¡¯s children, which meant that they were Su Man¡¯s nephews. To think that they were all related to each other. Mo Ye, however he was related to them, would pay the price.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    Eleven shook her head and slowly drank all the porridge. She seemed calm and not out of whack.


    Su Ruhua could tell that she had doubts in her heart and did not pursue the question further. She was instead more concerned about what went down between her and the Mo brothers. ¡°Why did he mess you up this badly?¡±


    As she faced her rival¡¯s mother, Eleven did not want to say much. She never planned to tell people about it. After all, she did not want others to know this hidden pain in her.


    When Su Ruhua asked, she feigned ignorance thrice and looked out at the lake whilst maintaining the ¡®silence is gold¡¯ adage.


    Su Ruhua did not insist and merely asked, ¡°Do you hate Mo Ye that much?¡±


    Eleven did not shirk at the question and nodded. ¡°Indeed!¡± she gently replied.


    ¡°Do not worry about me and deal with him however you wish. For all you know, I might be able to provide you a tip or two.¡± Su Ruhua smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve nothing to do with those two rascals.¡±


    ¡°What if I want him dead?¡± Eleven coldly asked as she looked intently at Su Ruhua.


    Su Ruhua shrugged as though nothing mattered. ¡°Whatever works for you. If you can kill him, it means that he is not up to par. Is that of any concern to me?¡±


    Eleven looked at her calmly and was stifled. She was such a weird mother, and she could not help but recall Old Witch say the same when she embarked on her first mission: ¡®Once you have hit the ground, you¡¯ve nothing to do with me. If you end up being wasted by the competition, it just means that you suck.¡¯


    Su Ruhua propped her chin and asked teasingly, ¡°How are you related to Mo Ye?¡±


    ¡°Either he or I live,¡± Eleven coldly replied. Su Ruhua broke into laughter. She seemed to have overthought things. Given how coldly Eleven replied and how she emphasized her words like bullets firing, she knew that they were sworn rivals to the very end.


    ¡°What a shame,¡± Su Ruhua said as she walked into the house. Eleven looked at Su Ruhua¡¯s silhouette intently and pondered if she ought to ask her. Old Witch had instructed them to never reveal information about her to the outside world or be seen selling her out. Given how intelligent Su Ruhua was, she would be able to connect the dots if she tried to probe her.


    At that moment, Su Ruhua brought out some tea and placed it before Eleven. ¡°Tea made from soul-soothing grass. Drinking it will help suppress the virus in you.¡±


    Eleven looked at the tea and nodded. She drank all without suspicion as she did not want to lose control of herself like a lunatic once again. Her wrists reminded her of the treatment that awaited lunatics.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Su Man? I want to see him.¡± Eleven pondered for a moment, distracting herself from questions about Old Witch and Su Ruhua. She was most concerned about the virus in her.


    ¡°Man Man, huh¡­¡±


    When Su Ruhua was about to speak, she turned her head to see Su Man and Cheng Anya walk over. She smiled. ¡°What a timely appearance.¡±


    Su Man walked close and sat next to Eleven. Cheng Anya was concerned about Eleven¡¯s body and asked Eleven several questions. Eleven nodded gently and indicated that she was fine save her gunshot wounds.


    ¡°Su Man, how is my body?¡±

 Chapter 510 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Man simply described her situation to her, and he, as of now, was unable to get her to become completely normal but was able to suppress the virus in her so that there would be no further mutations.


    As Eleven listened on, she did not seem panicky and instead seemed calm. She looked into the distance and flatly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to become normal, so don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    Cheng Anya was shocked. When she was about to speak, Su Man interrupted her. Beauty Su seemed to expect her reaction but did not stop her and neither did he approve. ¡°Even if you want to become your normal self, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing I can do about it as of now,¡± he said.


    Eleven acknowledged in a slightly deeper tone. Her extremely skinny chin seemed especially delicate as she quietly sat down whilst the world sped past her.


    ¡°How much longer can I live?¡± Eleven asked Su Man after a moment.


    ¡°If you insist on being treated, I can suppress the virus in you for the time being, which will be about a year long. Once the virus has acclimatized itself to your body, your body will be able to fight against the virus, and suppressing the virus further will not be of help. When that time comes, expect mutations, but I can¡¯t say for certain how the mutations will play out.¡±


    ¡°So be it then,¡± Eleven said. Once Eleven had made up her mind, it was almost impossible for her to change it.


    ¡°Think it through clearly. Putting mutations aside for now, the virus fusing itself into your cells will also consume nutrients in your body. You will become weaker and may not live past three years from now. If there are mutations, the one-year timeframe that Su Man mentioned earlier was if there are no changes to your body. Since these viruses are extremely prone to mutations and are unstable, I estimate there could be rapid changes that give you less than a month to live. If you insist on not seeking treatment, it could not be worth it,¡± Su Ruhua said.


    ¡°Yes. Eleven, let¡¯s get back to Riyadh so that Su Man can give you a detailed diagnosis before we proceed further. If there is indeed a chance at complete recovery, will you give it a shot? Living is way more important than all.¡± Cheng Anya tightly held Eleven¡¯s hand as she tried to convince her. ¡°You¡¯ve just escaped, and your fluctuating emotions are inevitable. Eleven, we¡¯re not pressed for time. There are many of us around you, and you can do anything you want. There¡¯s really no need to jeopardize your life in this manner,¡± Cheng Anya said as she looked into Eleven¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never understand.¡± Eleven laughed at herself and shrugged. Cheng Anya realized that there was a black spot with the size of a coin on Eleven¡¯s right palm that was shocking to look at. Su Man and Su Ruhua looked at her in disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯ve forcefully gathered all the viruses in me at my palm,¡± Eleven gently said. ¡°This was the only way I could think of to prolong my lifespan last night, aside from treatment. Su Man, if my guesses are correct¡­ Will I lose my skills if I undergo treatment? Also, will I be in utter pain for the rest of my life as long as I am down with an illness or even caught in the rain?¡±


    Su Man nodded. ¡°That¡¯s by and large correct, but it¡¯s not a given. Give me a little more time with the virus in you, and I can make you as fit as a fiddle. That said, I am afraid you may have to lose your martial arts skills.¡±


    Eleven¡¯s martial arts skills were based on ancient martial arts. She had opened her channels since young and developed a formidable skill set. As her martial arts were built upon chi as their foundation, she would never be able to recover them once she lost them. She would have to start from ground zero and would not be half as capable as she was.


    She knew her body extremely well and did not want to undergo any treatment in particular and simply leave it to fate. She would rather not live out her remaining life with illness and medication as company and lacking her skills. She would rather die after a blaze of glory.


    ¡°How could this happen?¡± Cheng Anya murmured to herself as she looked at Eleven in a slight panic. She had mastered martial arts only to endure this much pain and grievances, and she could not afford to lose her skills like how she could not afford to put her dignity aside.


    If not, Eleven was never Eleven.


    ¡°Anya, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s my life,¡± Eleven plainly said.


    ¡°Eleven, please do not say that. You can still live an exciting life without martial arts. Most of us do not know martial arts and still lead a good life.¡± Cheng Anya did not know how to convince Eleven. All she hoped for was for Eleven to live as it was of utmost importance.


    Eleven shook her head. Her world was different from Cheng Anya¡¯s. Cheng Anya¡¯s world was a sunny world whilst hers was a world of darkness. It was an apples-to-oranges comparison. Ye Wei and her had borne numerous grudges, and she would be hunted by her rivals, and perhaps implicate her beloved ones, if she lost her skills. Should she end up being captured, she would be utterly humiliated until her death. Was that necessary?


    Eleven was wise enough. While she did not mention her hatred for Mo Ye and hence refused treatment, she wanted him to have a taste of what he had done to her. Eleven only reached this decision after much thought and consideration.


    She did not want to implicate anybody and did not want to be captured someday out of her negligence. Given her pride, she would rather make her last stand than grovel for mercy.


    Some things were even more precious than life.


    Su Ruhua looked at Eleven¡¯s side profile in deep thought. ¡°If you could be completely treated and become yourself before you were injected with the virus, would you want to give it a chance?¡± Su Ruhua suddenly asked.


    Eleven was taken aback for a moment and looked at her. ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± She mocked herself.


    Su Ruhua gently smiled. ¡°Why not? Give Man Man some time, and he could just come up with a solution.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. There¡¯s still Bai Ye too. Third Young Master Ye and I were cured by Bai Ye and him previously. Eleven, do not be too quick to give up. Bai Ye and Su Man are top medical talent and there is definitely a way out,¡± Cheng Anya said hurriedly as she held Eleven¡¯s hand, pleading with her. ¡°You will be okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hoping for it,¡± Eleven immediately said.


    Su Man did not persuade her further. ¡°Recuperate from your injuries first, and we can talk about the rest later. How¡¯s Wei Wei?¡±


    Wei Wei? Eleven frowned as she quietly looked at Su Ruhua. Su Man knew what was on Eleven¡¯s mind. Su Ruhua gently smiled. ¡°What¡¯s with looking at me? I already said that I¡¯m not related to my sons in any way, so please bark up the correct tree. Wait, curse at me for all you wish and I¡¯ll replenish your lexicon of swear words if you run short of them. You don¡¯t like somebody who swears.¡±


    Cheng Anya was lost for words. Such a bada** mother was indeed one in a million.


    ¡°Wei Wei lost her memory and could not remember anything. I¡¯m of the opinion Mo Jue brainwashed her as she could not even recognize me. She is not in any danger for now as Mo Jue did not harm her.¡±


    ¡°Brainwash? What does that mean? ¡°Cheng Anya seemed a little baffled. ¡°Like¡­ wipe one¡¯s memories?¡±


    Eleven nodded, and Cheng Anya was baffled. Was that even possible?


    Men were complicated beings and she could not understand how brainwashing was done. Men were not like robots whose memories could be wiped clean.


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing, really. Having her memories wiped is way better than a brain transplant. Some doctors have managed to implant memories of a person into another person¡¯s mind and utterly turned their lives upside down.¡± Su Ruhua coldly laughed.


    Cheng Anya had a lingering fear and this seemed to be the first time she did not see Su Ruhua smile. Su Ruhua¡¯s impressive and dignified side seemed terrifying, but it only lasted for a moment.


    She quickly became her regular self.


    ¡°Mo Jue is too mean. How could he treat Wei Wei like this?¡± Cheng Anya sounded a little flustered. He was simply utterly selfish to the point he could not concern himself with Wei Wei¡¯s thoughts and simply had Wei Wei forget everybody else.


    ¡°As long as Ye Wei never forgets the past, he will never get his wish.¡± Su Man stated the obvious.


    Su Ruhua raised her hand. ¡°That said, why does Mo Jue want Ye Wei to lose her memory?¡±


    ¡°He wants to deceive her.¡± Beauty Su stated the obvious.


    Su Ruhua made sense of what she gathered. ¡°Man Man, are you saying that Mo Jue likes Ye Wei, but Ye Wei does not like Mo Jue? Mo Jue hence wiped that little lass¡¯s memory and bluffed her into thinking they were lovers?¡±


    Everybody¡¯s silence was akin to an indirect admission.


    Su Ruhua slammed her hand on the table. ¡°F*** this s***! How could Mo Jue have fallen enough to do such a thing?¡±


    Cheng Anya was about to speak when Sister Beautiful suddenly had her moment of enlightenment and said, ¡°Like father like son. That¡¯s inheritance at work!¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence.


    Was she praising her son?


    Su Man looked at her curiously. ¡°Was your memory wiped?¡±


    ¡°Not me¡­¡± Su Ruhua retracted her smile and paused. ¡°The memory-wiping is effective.¡± She changed the topic.


    Cheng Anya fell silent once again.


    Su Man did not respond.


    ¡°Eleven, where are they? You can tell Jason, Chu Li and company.¡± Cheng Anya asked.


    ¡°Tell them what?¡± Su Man raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell them that Mo Jue incarcerating Wei Wei in this manner is utterly overboard?¡±


    ¡°Trust me on this. Having Ye Wei by Mo Jue¡¯s side is much better than getting her out. This is her only opportunity to get together with Mo Jue, and there is no second chance if she blows this. I¡¯m sure you want Ye Wei to be happy too, right?¡± Su Man said.


    Eleven looked down and did not reply whilst Cheng Anya did not answer on Ye Wei¡¯s behalf. Given her intention, she wanted to tell Ye Chen and Jason that last night but also considered Eleven¡¯s wishes and hence made no mention of it last night.


    She was not too certain if Ye Wei would be happy as they were approaching from different perspectives. If she were in Ye Wei¡¯s shoes and Ye Chen in Mo Jue¡¯s shoes, she would have utterly hated Ye Chen for it.


    ¡®Beauty Su, you are indeed bloody candid.¡¯


    ¡°Eleven, where are they?¡± Su Man asked.


    Eleven suddenly looked at Su Ruhua. ¡°You should know.¡±


    All three looked at Su Ruhua, and she nodded and shrugged. ¡°I definitely know where they are, but why should I tell you all? While these rascals haven¡¯t been up to good, it¡¯s as immoral for me to rat them out. Like it or not, I¡¯m their mother. How immoral, immoral indeed¡­¡±

 Chapter 511 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Ye, who was stronger and healthier, had majorly recovered from his gunshot wound. Since he wounded both his legs, he could not quite move around freely but was mainly fine. Claire hence allowed Mo Ye to be discharged ahead of time.


    It was Meng Lianying who was overly emotional and the concentration of viruses spiked in her. As her life was in danger, Clair, who was well experienced from the five years he treated her, was able to keep her condition in control.


    Mo Ye, who did not like the smell and atmosphere in the hospital, was not the happiest in the wheelchair as his legs were not good to move. He did not visit Meng Lianying at the hospital often and merely called her once a day to check in on her. Meng Lianying was utterly upset.


    If this were before, Mo Ye would never have treated her this way. He would have been extremely nervous about her even if she had a minor cold, let alone her being grievously wounded and experiencing a viral relapse. He would have never checked in on her only once a day and never said it in person like he did in the past seven days in the hospital. She was unable to emotionally bear it and was naturally upset.


    As she underwent checkups daily and faced those cold machines, the routine and medical diagnosis that showed no signs of improvement over the past five years left her heart dry and wilted.


    The few beautiful nurses responsible for caring for her were trembling and in fear out of her unstable state of mind. They were afraid of ending up as collateral damage should they unintentionally offend her. Meng Lianying made life exceptionally difficult for one of the nurses because the latter served water that was too hot by splashing a cup of boiling tea onto said nurse that caused blisters.


    The nurse complained to Claire, but Claire nicely suggested that they empathize with Miss Meng¡¯s feelings. As Miss Meng was uneasy and had no kin, she put Mo Ye above all and would undoubtedly feel aggrieved and hurt whenever Mo Ye was around. Her venting her frustration was normal and he would put up with it as long as she did not go overboard.


    ¡°Claire, when exactly can I be discharged?¡± Meng Lianying asked Claire once the checkups for the day were done. ¡°I do not want to lie in this cold place. I want to go home.¡±


    Claire smiled and comforted her. ¡°Miss Lianling, do not worry. As long as the virus does not relapse within the next two to three days, you can be discharged.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Claire smiled and had the nurse send Meng Lianying back to the room. Meng Lianying seemed to be in a better mood today, and she seemed to become the Meng Lianying of before¡ªa lively, good-tempered, gentle, and understanding person.


    The nurses were amazed at how the incredulous effect of the patient¡¯s diagnosis had on the patients.


    When she returned, she received Mo Ye¡¯s call. His calls were extremely timely, and he called when her checkups were done. When she returned to her ward, he called.


    He asked the same questions as before, and Meng Lianying was in a much better mood than better. ¡°Hi, Claire said that I can be discharged in two to three days,¡± she said happily.


    ¡°Uh, okay. As long as you¡¯re fine, all¡¯s good,¡± Mo Ye replied coldly. Meng Lianying did not seem to mind that, and all she wanted was to quickly return to his side. Following what happened with Eleven, she could no longer be certain about anything.


    She used to be extremely certain that he would be by her side for the rest of her life. She, instead, felt him drifting away from her and did not dare to leave his side. While Meng Lianying was okay seeing Mo Ye once or twice a year, she was anxious when she did not get to see him for just one day.


    ¡°Will you come to pick me up?¡± Meng Lianying asked in anticipation.


    Mo Ye went silent for a moment. He then said, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it on the day you are discharged. Little Jue has arranged for a transfer, and he¡¯s at the final stage and may be busier.¡±


    Meng Lianying¡¯s gaze darkened and she bit her lip in indignation. She did not want to show her begrudging side and instead smiled and joked. ¡°Please do not wait until you¡¯ve left and I¡¯ve yet to be discharged.¡±


    ¡°You know where we¡¯ll be. Come over yourself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different.¡±


    ¡°Little Jue has some issues and I¡¯ve to hang up.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Meng Lianying called for him and sounded a little weary. ¡°Ye, I really miss you. Do you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Lianling¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. We have to relocate and you are busy and don¡¯t like the smell of the hospital. I know that, and it¡¯s okay if you do not pick me up. I understand,¡± Meng Lianying said as tears flowed down her cheeks despite her sounding perfectly normal. ¡°As long as you pick me up¡­ Ye, I cannot live without you.¡±


    Even the most hardened of men would soften if they heard that.


    ¡°¡­Very well then.¡± Mo Ye agreed after a moment. Meng Lianying nodded furiously and hung up the phone. One could not tell whether her tears were of elation or disappointment. She grabbed the phone and curled on the bed and sobbed. She then wailed.


    Mo Ye hung up the phone and passed his phone to Ding Ke. He pushed his wheelchair around the central atrium and looked toward the ocean whose water became an even darker shade of blue further away as waves lapped and clouds drifted overhead. The sun shining overhead made the place an ideal vacation hot spot.


    He was, however, feeling extremely moody.


    Mo Jue said that he encountered resistance when he was investigating what happened five years ago. A secret force was gradually crippling his information network and he could not figure out what was happening. He had no idea who was deliberately obstructing him.


    The Mafia¡¯s information network was actually not the best, but the Mo brothers¡¯ exceptional computer skills allowed them to easily access some classified information and accomplish some tasks.


    These, however, required information that was archived, and their wings were clipped if there was no information they could fall back on. Whatever happened five years ago was a cold case and many back then had died to the point information could not be corroborated. Under such circumstances, the difficulty of reopening what happened back then became much harder. Even if Mo Jue was capable enough, he needed people to scour for clues to gradually make sense of what happened back then.


    When it came to information networks, regardless of archived information or otherwise, the terrorist organization¡¯s information network was the strongest. Thanks to illegal gains that served as capital for their arms smuggling ventures, Chu Li and Black J were able to establish an intelligence network, forming their position of strength and offering intelligence. Black J, whose meticulousness and level of detail surpassed many, was responsible for the intelligence network and its inception. The intelligence network under Black J became even more comprehensive and was complemented by the terrorist organization¡¯s own network of satellites.


    The Dragon Gate came in second. The Mafia, during Mo Shitian¡¯s era, was at its strongest and the largest underworld power back then. The underworld responded to Mo Shitian¡¯s clarion call and fell in line. Since Mo Shitian¡¯s death, the Mafia had five different godfathers and became the second power in the underworld. If it weren¡¯t for the Mafia being stronger than the Dragon Gate at its demise, the Mafia would have been leagues away from the Dragon Gate.


    Information sources and communication in the earlier days did not really rely on computers and satellites since technology twenty years ago had yet to mature. With technology catching up, the most primitive means of communication ended up drying up.


    Mo Jue¡¯s current task was to investigate whether somebody had been informed about what happened five years ago in advance. If they were out to interfere with investigations, Mo Jue was clearly outclassed and would not be effective. This resulted in his investigations hitting a roadblock.


    A piece of information scrambled Mo Ye¡¯s heart more than the truth.


    Five years ago, Eleven and Ye Wei happened to be in Eastern Europe too. They happened to be taking part in an operation against Eastern European terrorists aimed at sabotaging the collaboration between the terrorists and drug lords.


    Ye Wei and Eleven¡¯s movements became a secret, and he was able to discover that Ye Wei was gravely wounded five years ago in a famous incident that involved five hundred people¡ªthree hundred from the terrorists¡¯ and two hundred from the Eastern European drug lords¡ªpursuing Ye Wei.


    Ye Wei was brazen enough to single-handedly divert their attention so that Eleven had the freedom to operate. Ye Wei¡¯s single-handed diversion took a hundred lives, and the opposition, looking to refocus on Eleven, tried to neglect Ye Wei, but Ye Wei changed course following safety and raided the base camp of the Eastern European terrorists. She took out three hundred¡ªequivalent to a small government force in size¡ªin said raid and was on a roll. Ye Wei even went on to prevent the drug lords from sniping Eleven and single-handedly took out ten-over top killers and over fifty third-rate killers. She took a few bullets by accident as she was fatigued and was trapped in a cloud of poisonous gas.


    Eleven, thankfully, arrived in the nick of time and saved her. Although she almost died from her wounds, she had left behind an insurmountable record.


    While the incident was undoubtedly sensational, somebody deliberately suppressed information about it. Those who survived the incident were terrified at the mention of the incident, and few hence knew about it.


    Mo Ye and Mo Jue had investigated Ye Wei and Eleven thoroughly but coincidentally overlooked this loop. Mo Ye was extremely flustered. He did not know that he had unwittingly collaborated with Ye Wei and Eleven five years ago because they had the same objectives.


    Mo Jue could only discover this much, and it was afraid he had to personally head to Eastern Europe to thoroughly investigate clues left behind from five years ago in order to investigate what happened further.


    This incident left his mood in chaos, and he pondered about countless possibilities. He recalled an earlier conjecture he made, and he did not dare to accept the possibilities that associated him with Eleven that rushed at him.


    The days which Mo Ye was recuperating felt like years.


    Mo Jue went up to the second floor and gently called,¡± Brother.¡±


    Mo Ye regained his senses. ¡°How are things going?¡±


    ¡°The transfer is complete, and all that is left is just the few of us,¡± he said. Moving from an island to another was not a difficult issue, and it seemed that Ye Chen and Jason seemed to know that they were in the Caribbean Ocean and focused their investigation efforts. He did not easily shake off the spies from the Dragon Gate.


    Mo Ye nodded in silence.


    ¡°Brother, when do you plan to leave? Will you be leaving with Meng Lianling when she¡¯s discharged?¡±


    Mo Ye still remained silent. ¡°Is any progress made to what happened five years ago?¡± he asked instead.


    ¡°No. Give me some time, and I¡¯ll head to Eastern Europe once things have settled down,¡± Mo Jue flatly replied. This was no longer Mo Ye¡¯s problem as he did not know anything about Ye Wei from five years ago.


    When he just got wind of it, he was shocked and could not believe that this had happened to her. Somebody clearly laid a trap for her to walk into in her fatigue and wasted her. For somebody as intelligent as Ye Wei to walk into such a trap implied that said person had an exceptional M.O..


    He wanted to know who was after Ye Wei five years ago.


    ¡°Save it. I¡¯ll look up what happened myself once I¡¯ve recovered,¡± Mo Ye replied. ¡°You¡¯ll manage all affairs of the Mafia from today onward. Avoid direct confrontation with the terrorist organization and stick to our original plan of avoiding them and secretly rebuilding our strength. We¡¯ll discuss the rest after this.¡±


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s final!¡± Mo Ye flatly said and did not allow Mo Jue to dissent. He wanted to personally investigate what happened, and for some reason or other, disliked people telling him things.


    He wanted to personally unravel the truth.


    ¡°Is there information on Eleven?¡± Mo Ye asked as he subconsciously turned the ring on his finger.


    Mo Jue noticed what Mo Ye night not have noticed. Whenever Mo Ye was nervous, he could not help but touch the ring on his finger.


    ¡°There is no news yet,¡± Mo Jue replied.


    ¡°Is it so?¡± Mo Ye gently acknowledged as he looked out to the sea. ¡°Once you do, please immediately inform me,¡± he said.


    ¡°Noted,¡± Mo Jue replied.


    The two brothers sat quietly for a moment. ¡°If you¡¯re waiting here for Meng Lianling for two to three days, Ye Wei and I will go over first,¡± Mo Jue said.


    Mo Ye pondered for a moment and then broke into a smile. ¡°Whatever works for you then. I¡¯ll hold my position for the time being.¡±


    He was not waiting for Meng Lianling but needed the calm. He did not know where he had gone wrong on many issues and had yet to sort them out. He, however, knew that he was definitely wrong somewhere.


    In the hospital, Meng Lianying¡¯s cell phone rang. She thought Mo Ye had called and was overjoyed. But she became ghostly pale when she saw the number.


    She dropped the cell phone on the blanket and struggled to calm herself. ¡°Please leave,¡± she said to the three nurses.


    She picked up the call after the three nurses left. She then said with a slight shudder, ¡°Hello¡­¡±


    ¡°Yingying, it¡¯s time to go home.¡± A cold voice came through a machine that sent a chill through Meng Lianying¡¯s heart. The number, which had not appeared for five years, reappeared once again. Why was he looking for her?

 Chapter 512 - The Rookie

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Jue¡¯s Mansion.


    Ye Wei spent her days in the mansion going online, playing games, reading novels, and looking up information about the firearms market and world of hitmen. She, in her interest, tried to take on the internal defenses of others. Ye Wei¡¯s computer skills, although borne out of special training, could not be compared to skilled experts like the Mo brothers and Ning Ning. She, however, was still a remarkable hacker who was comparable to the middle-tier international hackers and was a substantial threat when attacking somebody else¡¯s internal defenses.


    She was extremely bored and took on whichever triad she did not like. One had to know that most international triads had their own complete internal defenses with their own experts manning them that were hard to break into. Ye Wei, who was a thrill-seeker, had Mo Jue to fall back on if she lost since nobody could counter-track Ye Wei.


    When Mo Jue returned from Mo Ye¡¯s mansion, Ye Wei happened to be challenging the internal defenses of the terrorist organization. She accurately guessed the decryption and secret codes and reached the innermost section. Just as she managed to glean Jason¡¯s information, her screen suddenly went black and a series of cryptic codes flashed across the screen. The screen then displayed another image of a virtual city as the terrorist organization got down to counter-tracking her.


    Ye Wei whistled. She had been challenging the internal defenses of the international triads for the past few days and was successful enough to break through and view their classified information. Mo Jue would often use his computer skills to take a sneak peek at others¡¯ secrets and could effectively collaborate with them and maximize his illegal gains. He knew that Ye Wei was a fun-lover and would get tired of doing the same. Since such thrill-seeking escapades would help her kill time, Mo Jue hence did not stop her.


    It was afraid that he did not expect Ye Wei to take on the terrorist organization.


    While her memory was wiped, her skills were not. Although Ye Wei knew that Mo Jue was hiding something from her, she did not distrust Mo Jue and could sense that Mo Jue genuinely liked her. Ye Wei was willing to forgive such a minor transgression unless she was foolish enough to suspect what Mo Jue was hiding from her.


    She wanted to look up what Mo Jue was unwilling to tell her. Eleven belonged to the terrorist organization while she did not. As long as she managed to access the terrorist organization¡¯s network, she would know whether there was information.


    When Mo Jue went to see Mo Ye, she used the window of opportunity but did not expect her opponent to intercept her and counter-attack her once she saw Jason¡¯s information.


    Ye Wei was extremely confident of her abilities and was thinking of merely hiding or escaping if she was discovered. If she was defeated, there was always a second time. Since the reputation of the terrorist organization was as it was, people would not simply breach its information security apparatus. She was wrong this time. She, in precedent, continued challenging the organization and adopted delaying tactics to delay the opponent and spread her opponents¡¯ focus.


    Little did she expect herself to be utterly defeated after a few rounds in under five minutes. ¡°No way!?¡± Ye Wei stared in disbelief.


    When she tangled with others previously, she would be able to duke it out with the other party for hundreds of rounds over two hours. If she was willing, she could tangle with her opponent for a whole morning. She was instead defeated in a few minutes.


    Beautiful Ye Wei was unwilling to simply give in and continued fighting. Her opponent seemed to have figured out her M.O. and quickly defeated her.


    Quick, hard-hitting, accurate¡ªif this were the battlefield, her opponent did not expend any unnecessary effort.


    F***, who the damn heck was so bada**?


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Ye Wei could not ask.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you learned to identify yourself????¡± the other party replied.


    Ye Wei¡¯s eyes twitched at the number of question marks at the end of her opponent¡¯s reply. ¡°Mafia¡­¡± She could not help but reply.


    ¡°What a rookie we have here. P*** off for I have no time for you,¡± came the reply.


    Rookie????


    Ye Wei stared in immense disbelief at how she was called a rookie. She was willing to bet that this was the first time she was called a rookie after spending so many years on the island.


    ¡®F*** this! I¡¯m gonna waste you!¡¯ Ye Wei did all she could to try to attack her opponent, but her opponent was unfazed.


    ¡°Challenge me at your own demise,¡± was the reply.


    ¡®Do I look like I grew up being shocked into coercion?¡¯ Ye Wei harrumphed in indignation and changed her tactics. She took her opponent on again but was defeated in moments.


    A bloody picture of what seemed like a virtual explosion suddenly flashed across the screen like a prophecy. Ye Wei was extremely shocked and realized that her internal defenses were gradually crumbling.


    Her face suddenly changed. Game over! Since Mo Jue designed this internal defense system as well as the Mafia¡¯s internal defense system, all the information would have been lost if Mo Jue was not present when somebody else attacked.


    She secretly cursed at how she must have encountered a tough nut.


    Ye Wei quickly hammered away on the keyboard and keyed in all the commands she knew could defuse the situation. They were to no avail and could not stop the offensive her opponent was waging that ate at her defenses.


    F*** this man. You¡¯re too bada**.


    ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, help!¡± Ye Wei closed her eyes and screamed. If Gorgeous Mo Jue did not return, she would be at her opponent¡¯s mercy.


    The screen suddenly became scrambled, and all the commands on the screen intersected each other in a mess and continually scrolled on the screen. Ye Wei was dazed from the rolling commands and beads of sweat broke out on her forehead.


    A flurry of footsteps suddenly followed and Mo Jue¡¯s slightly panicked look was reflected on the screen. When Ye Wei was about to rejoice, the computer suddenly gave a series of warning beeps. Mo Jue¡¯s face changed. Ye Wei quickly stood up and pulled Mo Jue to sit down. ¡°I was attached,¡± she said in a panic.


    Mo Jue did not ask anything and he sternly looked at the rolling commands on the screen. He suddenly turned to look at Ye Wei as though she was an idiot. Ye Wei had an innocent look on her face. Could she be blamed?


    ¡°What nonsense is this!¡± Mo Jue grumbled as though he disliked what he saw. Ye Wei hit Mo Jue¡¯s head, and Mo Jue then stopped grumbling and punched a series of commands into the keyboard again.


    A moment later, the screen became normal. Ye Wei extremely worshipped how the experts made it all seem like a child¡¯s play. Ye Wei tapped Mo Jue¡¯s shoulders and cheered him on. ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, waste him! He just humiliated me!¡±


    Mo Jue looked at her flatly as though she was the first to call the kettle black.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ye Wei accused him.


    Mo Jue shook his head. He clearly knew that given Ye Wei¡¯s character, he could not afford to ponder on the question for long.


    ¡°Whose internal defense is this?¡±


    ¡°The terrorist organization.¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s hands paused and he turned to look at Ye Wei with a chilling gaze. Ye Wei¡¯s heart thumped and she forced herself to be calm. ¡°Why are you looking at me in this manner? Can¡¯t I take them on?¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s gaze was cold and solemn, and no typical person would have met his gaze. Ye Wei¡¯s facade was about to give away when a word flashed across the screen.


    Was there somebody else? Was the game about to continue?


    A cute animation of a little piglet shaking its buttocks followed the word.


    Mo Jue¡¯s and Ye Wei¡¯s eyes twitched simultaneously.


    ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, waste him.¡± This person was really brazen. She gritted her teeth. He was much more brazen than the most brazen she had encountered. He was clearly counter-provoking her.


    Mo Jue looked back and said, ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you the expert in this field?¡±


    ¡°There are a fair number of equal competitors in each field,¡± Mo Jue replied calmly as he quietly backed out of the terrorist organization¡¯s internal defenses and stopped attacking them. Taking on somebody¡¯s internal defenses was nothing short of boring unless they wanted to steal some information.


    Ye Wei was purely killing time out of boredom.


    But why did she, of all people, decided to challenge the terrorist organization?


    Mo Jue had managed to access their internal networks many times secretly. These secret attempts were why Mo Ye and he knew that the infamous Ye Wei and Eleven belonged to the terrorist organization.


    When they previously dealt with the organization, they needed the information in advance to stop the terrorist organization¡¯s internal networks for them. All this was before the other side had the young prodigy called Ye Ningyuan.


    The terrorist organization¡¯s information security was their most critical segment, and the young kid started being responsible for the terrorist organization¡¯s information security since last year. Since then, Mo Jue rarely accessed their internal networks.


    There were a few times he managed to gain access, albeit not as sneakily as before, that ended up in his attempts being discovered. The terrorist organization hence improved its systems and Mo Jue was almost unable to access its systems since two months ago.


    Unless Mo Jue took on Ning Ning in an all-or-nothing battle, his odds were not the highest either. He hence did not dare to act in a high profile. Mo Jue was never the person to act rashly and alert the enemy by challenging Ning Ning in an all-or-nothing battle.


    He was willing to bet that Ye Ningyuan, from his M.O and figures of speech, was certainly the person who had intercepted Ye Wei earlier.


    ¡°So you do lose too.¡± Ye Wei laughed without showing face as though she had made an amazing discovery whilst she hugged Mo Jue¡¯s neck. ¡°If you can¡¯t win, stop saying that you are equals with them.¡±


    Ye Wei¡¯s laughter left Mo Jue utterly embarrassed, and Mo Jue decided to simply grab Ye Wei¡¯s wrist and cause Ye Wei to fall onto him in a sitting position. He held her neck, pulled it toward himself, and silenced her laughter by planting his lips on hers.


    He kissed extremely aggressively. The tip of his tongue twisted about while he tried to kiss as deeply as he could. Ye Wei was a little infuriated at how barbaric he got and hit him. He only let go of her after he had his fill and grunted. ¡°Don¡¯t laugh.¡±


    Ye Wei looked at him while gritting her teeth. ¡°You¡¯re utterly barbaric!¡± She judged him.


    Mo Jue grunted, satisfied with her in his embrace. Ye Wei was long used to being in his embrace and allowed him to be since resistance was futile. ¡°Wei Wei, don¡¯t you get tired of remaining here?¡± Mo Jue asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s still fine. What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re moving to another place tomorrow,¡± Mo Jue said as he looked at her deeply. ¡°It¡¯s also a small island that looks as beautiful as here but is even more bustling.¡±


    ¡°Are you a fugitive?¡± Ye Wei long guessed it.


    ¡°That¡¯s a terrible way to put it.¡± Mo Jue coldly harrumphed. ¡°My brother does not want anybody to discover our tracks.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s like a fugitive.¡± Ye Wei insisted on her perspective while she silently acknowledged Mo Jue¡¯s point of view without dissenting.


    Mo Jue suddenly felt extremely fortunate as he did not stand against Ye Wei like an utterly bruised Eleven and Mo Ye despite the many issues they had yet to resolve.


    He was extremely fortunate.


    He held Ye Wei¡¯s hands and gently caressed her slender fingers. Ye Wei¡¯s hand was not the most beautiful. Her fingers were slender but not straight thanks to her somewhat larger knuckles. Most people who practiced martial arts would have similar hands. A look at these hands suggested they were powerful.


    Ye Wei looked at him in slight bewilderment. When did this guy have a 180-degree change in character and become this hedonistic? His transformation was pretty frightening.


    ¡°Wei Wei, what if I really end up on the run someday? Will you follow me?¡± Mo Jue suddenly asked her.


    ¡°Will there be such a day? Who could force you to be on the run?¡± Ye Wei assumed that he was joking.


    ¡°I said if.¡± Mo Jue hugged her and suddenly tightened his hug. He had a solemn look and did not seem to be joking.


    Ye Wei retracted her smile. ¡°If you are on the run someday, will you bring me along?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mo Jue replied decisively.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not get married then.¡± Ye Wei shrugged. Mo Jue suddenly understood and his frown eased.


    Ye Wei kissed him, opened her hands, and hugged his neck as she laughed. ¡°Mo Jue, why do you always seem so insecure? You¡¯ve everything but just lack that sense of security.¡±


    He was thankful that said woman was her who was strong enough to endure his occasional tests. Other women would have duped him long ago.


    ¡°What utter nonsense.¡± Mo Jue did not admit it and looked at the computer screen instead. ¡°What did you see earlier?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You mean the terrorist organization? I did not get to see anything but a picture of a golden-mane lion called Jason. I was intercepted before I could clearly read the information. Our opponent is such a sob!¡±


    ¡°You took on somebody else and did not allow them to retaliate. What reasoning is that?¡±


    ¡°The Ye family¡¯s guide to reasoning.¡±


    Mo Jue harrumphed. Ye Wei recalled Meng Lianling and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Meng Lianling still hospitalized? Will she leave with us?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll leave later.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll hate me to the core. I shot her, and your brother has not settled that score with me.¡±


    ¡°Relax. You have me.¡±

 Chapter 513 - Untitled

    London, The United Kingdom


    The young kid changed the programming for one of the lines of the internal defensive systems to more completely protect information from the terrorist organization from leaking out. Chu Li knocked on the door and entered, and the young kid said, ¡°What did my daddy say?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve found Eleven,¡± Chu Li replied. Word of it had just come from Third Young Master Ye.


    ¡°Really?¡± The young kid¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Chu Li nodded solemnly. ¡°Su Man and Anya encountered Eleven on the open seas. They might be heading to Riyadh where Jason is en-route to meet them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± The young kid clapped, not hiding the elation on his face. ¡°What about auntie?¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei¡¯s memory has been wiped. Based on what Third Young Master Ye said, let¡¯s let things be for now and not interrupt Wei Wei and Mo Jue.¡± Chu Li grabbed a chair and sat next to the young kid. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get what Daddy said.¡± The young kid frowned.


    He was not the most adept at matters of the heart.


    ¡°So be it then. Let¡¯s duke it out with the Mo brothers lest they assume we can be trifled with.¡± Chu Li harrumphed. ¡°Oh, yes, did somebody attempt to access our internal systems?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. It was some rookie, but it was weird. Said rookie was not particularly skilled but managed to easily access it. The rookie seemed to be extremely familiar with our defenses and managed to crack them.¡± The young kid shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Did we intercept the attempt?¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡± The young kid laughed arrogantly. ¡°There is nobody I can¡¯t intercept.¡±


    Chu Li gently kneaded his head and laughed. ¡°Some people are expected to take on our systems in the next few days. They¡¯re rookies and should be easy-picking for you. I¡¯m tired as heck these few days and will be taking Yan Yan for a vacation in the next couple of days. You¡¯ll man the headquarters for that period of time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Are you serious?!


    The next day, Mo Jue left on a boat with Ye Wei. The island they were on was one of a few of their locations. The Mo brothers controlled many islands in the Caribbean and Atlantic Oceans that were suitable for living. Two to three of these islands they controlled were extremely secluded and they stayed on them for a few days each. Mo Jue hence did not need to bring anything along as everything he needed was in the mansion. He only brought along important documents and left the island easily.


    Three days after they left, Claire allowed Meng Lianying to be discharged. Meng Lianying looked forward to Mo Ye picking her up, but it was a pity that Mo Ye did not turn up as he was not feeling well and had a low-grade fever from a gust of wind the night before. Meng Lianying was extremely disappointed but did not show it. When Mo Ye returned to the mansion, she tried to be as normal as she could. As Mo Ye was clearly in discomfort, she gently checked in with him.


    Meng Lianying had another nightmare in the night where she dreamed of the terrible days five years ago. She dreamed of a man with eyes as sinister as those of a snake that would not look away from her. ¡°Yingying, go home!¡± he said evilly and coldly.


    Meng Lianying was drenched in sweat and loudly screamed ¡®no¡¯ as she woke up. Meng Lianying¡¯s shriek rang throughout the mansion in the night and she huddled up and turned on the light in panic. Her room then became as bright as day.


    Her hair drooped down and was slightly unkempt. Her face was pale, and her eyes seemed unfocused as though she was in fear of something. She was also panting furiously and sweat beaded on her forehead. Meng Lianying¡¯s eyes became red as she murmured, ¡°Leave me alone. Leave me alone¡­ No¡­¡±


    She stuck her hands into her hair in panic as she curled herself up and shuddered like a wilted leaf in the wind. She had broken free from the organization for five years, but why could she still be located? Why?


    No returning. No returning unless it was over her dead body¡­ A chill ran through Meng Lianying¡¯s heart as her thoughts were messed up. She had endured inhumanly for ten-over years and had had enough of it. How could she return to those days after being free from it for five years?


    Go home?


    She coldly smiled. Was that her home? She had lost her home since long ago, and wherever Mo Ye was became her home. How could she bear to leave her home and fall into hell?


    Absolutely no!


    When Meng Lianying received his call in the hospital that day, she hurriedly said no before ending the call and smashing the cell phone on the spot. What was most damning was how the cell phone was so hardy to the point she did not smash the cell phone despite using much force.


    Its ringtone resonated in her ears like a deathly tone that scared her into a cold sweat while she looked at it in fear. She wanted to throw it away but thought about how people discovering it and picking it up would put her in even more dire straits.


    Meng Lianying turned off the cell phone, never to turn it on again.


    Her nightmares persistently followed her like a specter as she made the same terrible dream where he said, ¡°Yingying, it¡¯s time to go home.¡±


    This single statement was even more terrifying and vicious than any other words. Meng Lianying lived in fear for the past two days, afraid of the demon coming out from her dreams and devouring her.


    She felt that she was tortured to the point of going mad.


    As she endured immense mental stress, she had to also endure the torturous nightmares of her past whilst also enduring the fear of Mo Ye leaving her anytime. Her life was once again disrupted by Ye Wei and Eleven.


    The calm of five years was disrupted once again, and each disruption became even more immense than the other.


    Five years ago, she managed to ingeniously disengage from her organization thanks to Ye Wei and Eleven. After five years of happiness, would she lapse into her horrific past because of them?


    The same people who were behind her success were now behind her downfall.


    She did not want it. Not an absolute bit of it.


    The sound of a wheelchair could be heard at the door. Meng Lianying quickly wiped away the sweat on her face and freshened up. The door opened, and Mo Ye wheeled himself into the room. He wore a white sleeping robe that was loosely tied. His slightly long hair ended around his eyes and he seemed slightly younger than his stern self. The Mo brothers looked younger than their actual ages, but Mo Ye, who had a chilly cold persona and wore a stern look, seemed slightly older¡ªthat was if he did not trim his sideburns.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Mo Ye flatly asked.


    Meng Lianying shook her head and smiled apologetically. ¡°I had a nightmare. Did I wake you up?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mo Ye replied.


    Her shriek was so shrill he had to come over to see what was going on. He thought something had happened. ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, rest early,¡± Mo Ye gently said and wheeled his wheelchair backward.


    ¡°Ye, wait¡­¡± Meng Lianying quickly got down the bed and sprinted to his side, holding his hand nervously while blushing slightly. ¡°Ye, can you stay here with me tonight? I¡¯m¡­ a little afraid.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Mo Ye plainly replied. He seemed his usual self.


    Meng Lianying blushed even more intensely and gritted her teeth. This was the first time she begged him to stay, and she felt extremely embarrassed. Mo Ye did not seem to understand how Meng Lianying thought and even pursued the question.


    Meng Lianying smiled bitterly. It was not him not understanding, but him not wanting to understand as she was not the person in his mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll continue to have nightmares. You staying by my side gives me that peace of mind.¡± Meng Lianying had a saddened look in her eyes that was further blurred by her tears. When a woman showed her weakness and shed tears appropriately, even men would relent.


    She had a look that was endearing from the onset, and no men would be able to resist her when she shed these tears of pity.


    Mo Ye¡¯s eyes were much darker and Meng Lianying could not tell what he meant. Did he agree or not? She was in trepidation, flustered, and had nowhere to hide. She could only allow her emotions to intersect right before him.


    ¡°Lianling¡­¡±


    ¡°Ye, please don¡¯t turn me down. Please¡­¡± Meng Lianying seemed to be able to guess what he was about to say. Her tears fell down her cheeks and landed on her sleeve.


    She was attractive in her pathetic state.


    This was the most she could go.


    Mo Ye looked at her solemnly and grabbed her hand. ¡°Lianling, you will still have the nightmares you ought to have. Go rest,¡± he flatly said.


    As he said, he pulled Meng Lianying¡¯s fingers one by one away from his palm. Meng Lianying¡¯s tears fell even more profusely. She long knew that Mo Ye¡¯s heart had hardened and long thought that he would not be this vicious against her.


    Little did she expect¡­


    ¡°Ye, don¡¯t you love me anymore?¡± Meng Lianying asked amidst her tears.


    Mo Ye frowned when he saw the tearful woman before him. He, for some reason, recalled the cold and strong woman from five years ago. If it was her¡­ If it was her¡­


    She wouldn¡¯t cry, right?


    That year, she back-faced him and walked in the snow with him as she covered him from the enemy¡¯s attacks. He did not hear her lament about the agony and blame she had to endure.


    He could, from the arrogance between the words, see a strong and independent woman who had a domineering streak.


    That woman was leagues apart from the woman before his eyes.


    Mo Ye closed his eyes and wondered to himself. What did he blindly believe all these five years? While he did have doubts, she was able to answer every doubt perfectly. He had his suspicions and then dropped them to only have them aroused. He was always distracted by the viruses in her.


    Was she that woman?


    If she wasn¡¯t, how did she learn of everything? Who was the person he fell in love with then?


    As he thought about it, the answer bobbed in his heart, screaming to make itself known. He, however, suppressed it for his dear life as whatever followed would be too much for him to handle.


    What if she had lied to him? What if she had lied to him?!


    Mo Ye¡¯s gaze became vicious that very instant.


    ¡°Ye?¡± Meng Lianying called him in fear and trepidation. Mo Ye regained his senses and retracted his look. ¡°It¡¯s been late. Go rest,¡± he replied.


    He then wheeled himself out of the door and returned to his room.


    Meng Lianying, this time, did not stop him. She gently collapsed onto the floor, sitting down and softly sobbed¡­

 Chapter 514 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    As Eleven¡¯s body was extremely badly wounded, she was not in a suitable shape to travel afar. Su Man, Anya, and company were on the island for almost ten days until Eleven¡¯s condition had slightly improved. Eleven, after recuperating for close to ten days, still looked pale but she had largely recovered from her wounds thanks to Su Man patching her up.


    While Eleven was typically solemn and of few words, she became even more solemn than before and would speak less than a few sentences each day. When Ye Wei used to be by her side, she would speak much more in comparison to how she was now. Without Ye Wei beside her, Eleven had nobody to talk to her to relieve her boredom. She seemed to have lost an able assistant. Even Cheng Anya was unable to keep a conversation with Eleven going, and Eleven would spend most of her time in the courtyard of the waterside pavilion, quietly watching the water without anybody knowing what¡¯s on her mind.


    It seemed as though everything that happened in the world had nothing to do with her.


    The unstable tectonic plates resulted in occasional earthquakes. The earthquake today seemed especially large, and Cheng Anya went to awaken Eleven, who would normally be sleeping in the afternoon, thinking that Eleven did not know there was an earthquake. The huge earthquake caused the surroundings to shudder relatively intensely. The cracking of wood could be somewhat heard. Cheng Anya, with her bulge slightly more obvious, was still able to sprint relatively quickly toward the waterside pavilion.


    Several parts of the waterside pavilion had collapsed, and the cups and kettles on the table had already rolled onto the floor. The waterside pavilion was thankfully constructed of bamboo, so there was no casualty as the collapsed portions were not heavy.


    The surroundings looked terrible.


    ¡°Eleven, why are you still sleeping? There¡¯s an earthquake. Let¡¯s hurry.¡± Cheng Anya grabbed Eleven and ran out with her. Eleven seemed to be awoken by the chaos and knew that there was an earthquake.


    In comparison to Cheng Anya, who seemed much more nervous, Eleven seemed much more calmer and even took her time to wear her shoes. ¡°Relax, there¡¯s still time,¡± she calmly said.


    Cheng Anya was at a loss as to whether to cry or laugh as she waited for Eleven to wear her shoes. A sudden and violent shaking caused the entire roof to collapse, and Cheng Anya subconsciously covered her stomach in shock.


    As the shaking was too immense, the bridge in the waterside pavilion broke in the middle.


    ¡°Oh, no, how do we get up?¡±


    Eleven calmly looked at the damage and the violently shaking surroundings. Cheng Anya was almost thrown into the water. Eleven thankfully wrapped her long arm around Cheng Anya¡¯s waist and tugged with some force. What happened left Cheng Anya in a daze.


    She felt a slight tug on her waist as she was lifted up several feet into the air. She was, in the blink of a moment, on the shore and was still shocked and at a loss from what happened.


    She estimated that the shore she landed on was about ten-over meters away from where she had been. She had, in a swoop, ended up on the shore.


    That was definitely too magical, no?


    Cheng Anya was agape. Eleven seemed to have pulled her up. Was this the legendary ¡®qinggong¡¯ in Jin Yong¡¯s martial arts novels?


    It was little wonder she described it as timely since the entire waterside pavilion collapsed at this moment.


    Eleven, without even batting an eyelid, saw Cheng Anya¡¯s shocked look and knew what was on Cheng Anya¡¯s mind as she calmly watched on. The benefit of the mutation was the incredible speed and strength it imparted to her, and she needed not to mention how she was no longer quite a human.


    Given her physique and strength, she would have had some difficulty carrying and leaping that high with Cheng Anya in tow.


    ¡°Eleven, did you master ¡®qinggong¡¯?¡± Cheng Anya looked on with a look of worship. She knew that Eleven and Ye Wei were aggressive, but this was the first time she saw it in person.


    When they watched television in the television room when they were younger¡ªas there was only one television in the entire village¡ªmost of the TV dramas played were martial arts dramas. Miss Cheng, watching the people in the drama fly, was awed and really hoped she could leap and fly like them someday.


    ¡°That was even faster than I had imagined.¡± Su Man¡¯s voice plainly came from behind. Cheng Anya turned back in shock to discover both Su Ruhua and Su Man were present. Su Ruhua looked at Eleven as though she was looking at an alien.


    This was probably the first successful cyborg.


    Eleven had a cold look on her face that Cheng Anya did not quite comprehend. As Su Man slowly walked over, she then understood what was going on and could not put a finger on how she felt. When she turned to look at Eleven¡¯s indifferent face, she only felt heartbroken.


    How could such a beautiful girl never have a day of peace since young? Her toughness from a life of fighting and killing was so heartrending. How could something this incredulous happen to her?


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Eleven seemed to guess what was on Cheng Anya¡¯s mind and came over to console her. ¡°This is actually better. The terrorist organization just happens to need a killing machine.¡±


    It needed a killing machine to go toe-to-toe against the Mo brothers.


    If the rest of them were to become like her, she would rather be the only one who became like this as she, unlike the rest, was much less bound than them.


    Cheng Anya felt even sadder.


    Su Ruhua clapped her hands. ¡°Since the house is in ruins, let¡¯s leave.¡±


    As earthquakes would actually happen on the island, most of the houses on the island were made from bamboo. The earthquake, while huge, had passed and nobody was injured or dead. Only the houses were slightly damaged.


    Since Eleven was fit to travel, Su Man already had this intention because he did not plan to remain on the island.


    The butler paid a family on the island in gold to restore this mansion. Everybody soon packed up. They did not bring much with them when they left just like how they did not bring much with them when they came.


    Su Ruhua and Su Man were not traveling together, so there were two boats berthed by the shore.


    ¡°Sis, you¡¯ve been searching high and low for all these years. For all you know, they may have been dead. Just give up.¡±


    Ever since he had a memory, Su Man knew that Su Ruhua had always been exiling herself as she sought for something. He now knew who she was looking for: Mo Shitian and Su Ruyu. But hearsay had it that these two died twenty-over years ago.


    Since there was no news for so many years, she should give up all hope.


    Su Ruhua gently smiled and looked into the horizon of the ocean. ¡°As long as I am alive, I will never stop searching.¡±


    Beauty Su did not agree with Su Ruhua¡¯s thoughts, but the latter broke into an easy-going smile and tapped Su Man¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Man Man, you¡¯re still young. Stop acting all cool. You have never experienced defeat, matters of the heart, and perhaps betrayal and the utter loss of hope. When you were still in diapers, your two sisters bore all on your behalf, and there will be many things you do not understand. If I stop searching for them, I will have a really vibrant life, but I won¡¯t be able to face up to them even more then.¡±


    As brother and sister bade farewell, Cheng Anya and Eleven stood far away. Eleven looked at Su Ruhua with questions she wanted to ask but eventually kept to herself. She would not reveal even the slightest traces of what she had promised people.


    But¡­


    ¡°Anya, why are Su Man and Su Ruhua taking different routes? Ye Wei and I have known Su Man for a long time and we never knew that he has a sister.¡±


    ¡°I am feeling as strange too. I always thought Su Man was the only child.¡±


    ¡°He only has¡­ a sister?¡±


    Cheng Anya shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, and probably so? I never heard Beauty Su mention anybody else, and it should just be the two of them. If you do the math, Beauty Su is just a year older than the Mo brothers. Just how old is Sister Beautiful?¡±


    She was extremely baffled at the question.


    ¡°Forty-three,¡± Eleven flatly replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. She looks as though she is in her twenties, maybe thirty-five to thirty-six considering her charm.¡± Cheng Anya could not simply believe that the beautiful sister was already forty-three.


    It was simply unbelievable. If Sister Beautiful were indeed forty-three, she wanted to ask her how she maintained herself.


    Eleven¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Anya, I need a favor from you,¡± Eleven softly said to her.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Eleven leaned down and whispered into Cheng Anya¡¯s ear¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Do not forget to tell Mo Jue not to harm Wei Wei. That said, I do not mind if you tell him off too.¡± Su Man reminded Su Ruhua on the other side.


    ¡°Got it. Your fingers are definitely curved outward.¡± Su Ruhua mused.


    ¡°Where are you headed to this time?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll drift on the Atlantic Ocean for now and search island by island. I¡¯m confident that I will be able to find them.¡± Su Ruhua sounded extremely determined. ¡°Shitian and Ruyu are fans of living on the sea rather than on the flat ground. Chances are they are on that island if they are still alive. That said, the Su family has never liked living on flat ground, and those two rascals too.¡±


    ¡°Hmmph!¡± Su Man harrumphed.


    ¡°Sis, where exactly are they?¡±


    ¡°Give it up! I¡¯ll never tell you.¡± Su Ruhua smiled. ¡°I¡¯m too lazy to bother about the affairs of you, younger people. If you want to find them, do it by your own strength.¡±


    ¡°If I get into a tussle with them someday, whose side will you be on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the cheerleader and judge.¡± Su Ruhua smiled. ¡°Go, go, Man Man!¡±


    Su Man coldly harrumphed while Su Ruhua laughed melodiously.


    Su Man¡¯s face blackened as he seriously replied, ¡°The Mafia and the terrorist organization will duke it out someday. Fighting will break out everywhere, and everybody will be implicated.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the brothers¡¯ thing. Consider them following in their fathers¡¯ footsteps and wanting to prove their ability by restoring the greatness during Shitian¡¯s time,¡± Su Ruhua said. ¡°Man Man, you¡¯re a bystander to all these, understand?¡±


    ¡°Who said that I must be a bystander? For all you know¡­¡± Su Man paused and did not continue.


    Su Ruhua raised her eyebrows. ¡°Surely the person you fancy isn¡¯t from the terrorist organization?¡± she asked in a slight surprise.


    ¡°No!¡± Su Man immediately replied and looked at her vehemently for a moment whilst looking slightly flustered. Su Ruhua felt that things were becoming even more incredulous.

 Chapter 515 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°You¡¯re really not planning to return to Riyadh? Pa and Ma¡¯s death anniversaries are around the corner,¡± Su Man gently replied. As he was not extremely close to his parents, he had a scant memory of them and was hence not particularly emotional. His parents, on the other hand, were of immense significance to Su Ruhua.


    During the ten years Su Ruhua took care of him, she would take the utmost care in preparing for their death anniversaries as she especially missed them. Once she had left Riyadh, she never returned.


    Su Man knew that she missed her parents extremely much.


    As he was the only person to worship them every year, loneliness and solemnness came upon him.


    ¡°People live on in the hearts of others. If we can dispense with formality, so be it. Whether you are worshiping them or not, it doesn¡¯t matter. I know that you don¡¯t have that sense of filial piety towards them,¡± Su Ruhua smiled. ¡°It really doesn¡¯t matter. Even if I don¡¯t go home to worship them, I still remember them.¡±


    Su Ruhua sighed and smiled. ¡°Pa and Ma¡¯s death anniversary coincides with Mo Ye¡¯s and Mo Jue¡¯s birthdays. Their birthdays are around the corner too.¡±


    Su Man was baffled at how she could be confused about Mo Ye¡¯s and Mo Jue¡¯s ages but never forgot their birthday. Was it because this was their parents¡¯ death anniversaries, or was there some special significance to it?


    Su Ruhua had a stern look, and he knew better not to say anything else.


    Su Man grunted in acknowledgment as he meaningfully said, ¡°Even fallen leaves eventually return to their roots. How much longer can you exile yourself?¡±


    ¡°God knows.¡± Su Ruhua looked at the slightly turbulent sea in deep thought. She did not know how many years she could still exile herself, hence so be it then. She suddenly laughed and mused. ¡°Naturally, the day Man Man gets married is the day I¡¯ll go back.¡±


    Su Man ignored Su Ruhua¡¯s bright smile, and Su Ruhua laughed even louder. As Su Ruhua walked toward Cheng Anya, the latter sweetly walked forward and asked her doubts. ¡°Sister Beautiful, we¡¯re about to part ways. Tell me how old you are. I really love to learn a thing or two about maintaining my complexion from you.¡±


    ¡°Secret. That¡¯s a secret.¡± Su Ruhua waved her hand suavely as she smiled.


    Cheng Anya blinked her eyes mysteriously. ¡°Let me guess. You can nod or shake your head if you don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m really curious though.¡±


    ¡°Okay then. What do you think?¡± Su Ruhua replied.


    Cheng Anya deliberately pondered and her eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Are you forty-three?¡±


    Su Ruhua was taken aback and a chill ran through Eleven¡¯s heart as she slightly looked down to conceal the shock in her eyes. Eleven, from Su Ruhua¡¯s look, knew that she was spot-on. She deliberately had Cheng Anya ask her to confirm whether she was the same as Old Witch.


    Little did she expect herself to be spot-on.


    If she knew that was the case, she should have allowed Cheng Anya to guess her birthday. Regardless, she would have sensed it if she were that brazen.


    Su Ruhua was not a shy person. She tapped Cheng Anya¡¯s cute face in amazement. ¡°You¡¯re spot-on, my dear lass! An oracle indeed.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I was just lucky. Just lucky.¡± Cheng Anya mused albeit her heart was slightly taken aback. The cold lady next to her was the real oracle rather than her, and how could Eleven have been so spot-on?


    While many seemed to know, strangers would have had some difficulty guessing Su Ruhua¡¯s age.


    She looked at Anya¡¯s slight bulge and softened her tone. ¡°Anya, your child is slightly special, so take care. If you want the child to live, I¡¯m of the opinion that you should stay in Riyadh and see the child to term.¡±


    Cheng Anya nodded thankfully. She already planned to do so without Su Ruhua mentioning it. She was even more eager than many to see this child to term.


    Su Ruhua looked at Eleven, who remained cold. Su Ruhua knew her character and did not say anything else. Mo Ye had hurt her too deeply this once, and this definitely offended Mo Ye¡¯s family.


    As a girl who bore specific grudges, she did not mention how parents ought to repay their children¡¯s sins despite how she felt otherwise. Su Man was an exception as they had long known and familiar with each other thanks to Ye Wei.


    Su Ruhua boarded the ship first while Bailing, in her extreme unwillingness, came over to hug Su Man. ¡°Uncle Beautiful, please remember Bailing and don¡¯t have a change of heart, okay? If you do, I¡¯ll castrate that man. Uhuhuh¡­ Why am I not a man? Uhuhuh¡­¡±


    Bailing cried exaggeratedly although she did not shed tears. She sounded so realistic that everybody¡¯s eyes twitched. Su Man, whom Bailing hugged, remained as stoic as a statue.


    Cheng Anya was secretly impressed at Beauty Su¡¯s determination.


    Eleven turned around to see men and women sunbathing on the beach again and quickly looked back. As Eleven was too sudden, Cheng Anya realized something was amiss before seeing how the young men and women were sunbathing on the beach.


    She was already extremely calm as she had seen several ¡®wonders¡¯ in the past few days. Apart from taking care of Eleven during her time on the island, Bailing would bring her around the island.


    Having seen such things before, Bailing said that these were extremely normal and was the culture on the island that men and women were not ashamed of each other. She could not emotively sigh at how huge the world was and its many wonders.


    She did not slightly believe that a few of the more tanned women seemed this beautiful. By Cheng Anya¡¯s beauty standards, pale or slightly tanned girls seemed healthier and ought not to be this¡­ tanned.


    Eleven, who was recuperating in the waterside pavilion all these days, naturally did not get to see such a wondrous view. Cheng Anya curiously scooted up to Eleven and saw her slight blush. She felt extremely surprised.


    Was Eleven blushing????


    She recalled how Mo Jue sent a naked photo of himself. Wasn¡¯t she looking at it too? Why was she blushing now when she didn¡¯t? She always thought that Eleven was asexual.


    So, when did she realize that men and women were different?


    ¡°Eleven, are you blushing?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Eleven quickly denied and looked away.


    Cheng Anya saw how she was feigning it and felt that she had gotten the longer end of the stick. This was so cute!!!


    As Bailing wailed and moaned whilst hugging Su Man, Bai Lin got impatient and shouted. Bailing pecked Su Man on the cheek. ¡°Uncle Beautiful, you must miss me, okay? I am going, and I will think of you every day, okay? Uhuhuh¡­¡±


    Bailing turned away and cried as she boarded the ship. Su Ruhua¡¯s ship left first.


    Su Ruhua suavely waved to everybody else before disappearing on the deck. The cruise ship gradually disappeared into the horizon.


    Su Man and the others boarded the other cruise ship.


    Once they were on the ship, Eleven remained at the bow of the ship and took in the sea breeze. Despite Su Man¡¯s efforts to patch her up, her face was still extremely skinny probably because of the virus. While she had recovered from her wounds, she did not seem to be in the best shape.


    As she would vomit from eating extremely oily food, any oily food was out for her. While Su Man tried to pinpoint an exact reason for her many dietary restrictions¡ªspicy, sour foods on top of excessively oily food¡ªhe could only attribute to the virus in her.


    Since food therapy was out thanks to the extremely simple diet she could only consume, he had to wait until he returned to Riyadh to come up with a solution.


    ¡°I do not want to go to Riyadh,¡± Eleven gently said on the deck with a distracted gaze.


    ¡°No, you must go. Jason is already waiting for you in Riyadh, and so is Bai Ye. I¡¯ve already informed them that you will be going. If you don¡¯t, they will be extremely disappointed.¡± Cheng Anya was slightly nervous. She was actually not comfortable with Eleven roaming around because she would definitely look for the Mo brothers despite her condition and form.


    Beauty Su had mentioned about the instability of the virus and the possibility of an adverse mutation wiping out her incredible skills. If that happened, she would be throwing herself into the lion¡¯s mouth, and she was queasy at that thought.


    Eleven remained silent.


    Was Jason and Bai Ye waiting for her?


    ¡°If you want revenge, recuperate first,¡± Su Man said.


    Having said that, he went under the deck and rested in his cabin. Cheng Anya had a realization and tried to convince her as well. Cheng Anya tried to convince Eleven to dispel the idea, but Eleven remained silent throughout.


    Because Cheng Anya easily became sleepier following her pregnancy, she felt sleepy after enjoying the sea breeze. After convincing Eleven for a moment, she returned to her cabin to rest while Dana remained to take care of her.


    Eleven stood on the deck for quite a moment before returning to her cabin to rest.


    Should she ask about what exactly happened?


    When Cheng Anya awoke, it was already evening time.


    When Cheng Anya discovered that the adjacent cabin was empty, she asked Dana and learned that Eleven went to look for Su Man. She thought Eleven was looking for Su Man about the virus in her, and she did not mind and freshened herself instead. Since it was yet to be dinner time, Cheng Anya felt bored and played a music disc. Beauty Su¡¯s cruise ship had the best equipment, and he had extremely old vinyl records. She preferred Beauty Su¡¯s musical preferences¡ªthose bassier and emotional artists whose songs were best listened to in the middle of the night since they helped consolidate one¡¯s feelings. Such music was from an era ago that required much more attention.


    There were Mandarin, Cantonese, English, and Spanish songs across seven artists. Cheng Anya chose a Mandarin song and listened to it as she read relaxingly.


    Su Man and Eleven sat by the window in the small cafeteria on the cruise ship.


    Eleven did not beat about the bush and directly asked Su Man, ¡°Su Man, do you only have a sister?¡±


    Su Man thought Eleven would ask him about the virus and did not expect her to ask about his sisters. He frowned and quietly shook his head. ¡°No. I have two sisters.¡±

 Chapter 516 - The Old Witch

    Eleven raised her eyebrows as she instantly had a cold look on her face.


    ¡°Why the question?¡± Su Man callously asked.


    Eleven remained silent as she did not know whether to tell Su Man the truth. Whilst she remained guarded against Su Ruhua, she understood Su Man¡¯s character and knew there would not be any problems.


    It was just¡­


    ¡°Are they twins?¡± Eleven asked. While the answer had already leapt out, she was still clinging onto the very slim chance they happened to be identical.


    How could she accept such a relationship ¨C where her master was related to Mo Ye by blood? Who would she direct her hatred at?


    ¡°Yes,¡± Su Man¡¯s gaze turned dark as he plainly replied. ¡°Her other sister is called Su Ruyu.¡±


    Ruyu¡­


    Eleven smiled bitterly as the answer seemed largely set. While she did not know The Old Witch¡¯s actual name, she heard The Blue Wolf call her name, Xiaoyu, before. Her head was starting to ache.


    How could it be?


    Ye Wei and Eleven only saw The Old Witch¡¯s actual face once or twice, but those few times had left an extremely deep impression on them as she had an extremely eminent look that stole thunder. The Old Witch would typically wear an ugly mask that seemed to resemble a half-burnt face. When the children first reached the island, they would find her extremely terrifying and have nightmares of her in the middle of the night.


    When Ye Wei and Eleven first began, they were no exception and felt that she was utterly ugly. The children did not know what name to call her by, and they would occasionally hear The Blue Wolf call her Xiaoyu. Young Ye Wei was extremely rebellious, and she often provoked The Old Witch into anger. There was once they were spanked by The Old Witch for not meeting training targets when The Blue Wolf was calling her Xiaoyu, hence Ye Wei ¨C with arms akimbo ¨C shouted, ¡®All that jade in her name doesn¡¯t matter. She¡¯s really that damn old witch.¡¯


    The nickname of ¡°The Old Witch¡± hence spread like wildfire and the children equated her with an old witch.


    She was a stern teacher, and Eleven ¨C in her ten-over years on the island, never even saw The Old Witch coldly smile once. The Old Witch gave people the impression of her being an extremely cold and deathly person whose wrists were extremely strong. The training base, also known as ¡°Devil¡¯s Island¡±, was borne out of the impression she gave people.


    Eleven and Ye Wei, since young, were often beaten by her irregardless of their condition and age. When they had to be spanked, she spared no expenses and did not preach untiring guidance, empathy or any other values. She punished them until they achieved their targets, and they felt that what they had been through in their younger days was nothing short of brutal.


    A few later, the beatings reduced and they however became even more accustomed to it. Eleven and Ye Wei were actually the least beaten as The Old Witch extremely doted on them despite them going against The Old Witch and challenging her with disrespectful words. The Old Witch however favored Ye Wei the most.


    Eleven had an immense respect for The Old Witch. The Old Witch and The Blue Wolf were responsible for nurturing countless talents who followed him or left. The talent The Blue Wolf nurtured were not as eminent as those nurtured by The Old Witch.


    Ye Wei, Eleven, Chu Li, Bai Ye, Jason, Blackjack, Ross¡­ were under The Old Witch¡¯s wings from young, till their teenage years, until they went on missions and gathered experience to the point they could rise up to the challenge alone.


    To Ye Wei and Eleven, while The Old Witch was an old witch in senses of the word, she was even more esteemed than their very parents.


    This explained why The Old Witch had nary a reaction when The Blue Wolf betrayed the organization as though nothing was amiss. Her younglings were utterly indignant and swore to pursue him to the ends of the earth.


    In their impression, they seemed to be a pair of eccentric lovers as The Blue Wolf seemed to always pursue her but she was indifferent. As The Blue Wolf was in his prime and in extremely good shape, he was virtually flawless. The Old Witch, on the other hand, was ugly, had a weird temper and vicious. There seemed to be a rotation of identities in this game of love as it ought to have been The Old Witch pursuing The Blue Wolf rather than otherwise.


    Following The Blue Wolf¡¯s betrayal, they all thought that The Blue Wolf despised her looks.


    Eleven saw how she reacted like a woman in love when she stared at the ring on her necklace engrossingly after The Blue Wolf left. As they assumed that The Blue Wolf had given her the ring, they thought she was in love with The Blue Wolf and hence had an agonizing look on her face.


    That was why Ye Wei and all hated The Blue Wolf even more and hunted him down.


    The Old Witch knew what was going on but did not stop them as though she had nothing to do with it.


    Eleven only saw how The Old Witch actually looked like after The Blue Wolf left. There was once Ye Wei and Eleven arranged to go to the hot spring behind the mountain, but ended up hearing agonizing groans there.


    They saw an inexplicably beautiful woman clutching her head in pain murmuring softly under the moonlight. Ye Wei and Eleven could not clearly hear her murmurs but only saw what seemed to be her having an immense headache.


    Ye Wei then raised the incident to Eleven and felt as though she saw a divine beauty incarnate. While Ye Wei was slightly exaggerating, that was the closest to their thoughts. Eleven was extremely shocked.


    They did not know when there was such gorgeous beauty on the island.


    Following the shock, Ye Wei and Eleven wanted to go into the water to help her, but she coldly ordered them to stop. Ye Wei and Eleven, especially Ye Wei, was shocked stiff by her order and almost fell headfirst into the hotspring.


    ¡°Old Witch? Are you possessed by some goddess?¡± Ye Wei shot off her mouth as Eleven grabbed her shoulder and hinted to her to stop joking.


    The Old Witch, in her immense headache, sunk to the bottom of the spring and the surface of the water became calm.


    Ye Wei and Eleven were discussing which side of her was true?


    They typically saw a person in their forties to fifties, and what they saw ¨C a woman who was in their twenties at most ¨C left an indelible impression. Ye Wei and Eleven felt they were scammed as it seemed that somebody who was not too much older than them was their master for ten-over years.


    It was hence little wonder that everybody¡¯s faces changed as they changed, including The Blue Wolf¡¯s. The Old Witch¡¯s face remained the same throughout time.


    When The Old Witch came up from underneath the water, she was calm and her beautiful face was made even more attractive by the hot spring. Her pink lips, dark grape-like eyes and delicate features made her attractive beyond measure.


    She walked towards them and quietly wore her clothes. Ye Wei whistled naughtily as she praised her immaculate figure. She gave them a stern glance before Ye Wei kept quiet.


    Once she was done wearing her clothes, Ye Wei then scooted over and ran her hands all over her face to figure out if that was her actual face. Ye Wei was the only person amongst them all who dared to run her hands all over her. Anybody else who tried to follow suit would have been knocked dead by her.


    She finally confirmed that it was her bona fide face.


    The Old Witch left them with a ¡®shut up¡¯ before disappearing. Eleven and Ye Wei were utterly lost for words that month.


    The second time they saw her actual look was at the same hot spring a year later and under the same situation. She seemed to have some condition that gave her chronic headaches which flared up under a round moon. The image of her clutching her head in pain and roaring was extremely unbearable.


    Eleven and Ye Wei did not ask, and she had no intention to reveal her actual look to people for her own reasons. They were also not silly enough to spread word about it, and Ye Wei and Eleven were hence the only ones who actually knew how gorgeous she looked.


    Ye Wei was extremely curious and kept her questions to herself for a year. When they saw The Old Witch relapse the second time, it was so demonic to the point she seemed as though she was about to go bad. As the hot spring in a forbidden zone of the island, nobody else could access the place. Nobody hence knew that Ye Wei, Eleven and The Old Witch got into a fight with an expected outcome ¨C The Old Witch sent the two beauties flying into the water. Eleven was however extremely satisfied with the outcome as she gradually calmed down.


    ¡°Old Witch, what exactly are you suffering from that you can¡¯t treat yourself using your immense strength in medical skills and toxins?¡± Ye Wei curiously asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she clutched her head as she seemed utterly lost. She only knew that she was plagued with this headache for many years, but never why she had a headache. She also did not figure out why.


    ¡°Old Witch, why did you disguise yourself to be this ugly despite being this pretty?¡±


    ¡°Instinct.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You are really weird,¡± Ye Wei was baffled as she touched her face curiously. ¡°Was all time away from the sun the reason for your looks? You don¡¯t look too much older than me. Just how old are you?¡±


    ¡°Forty.¡±


    She seemed to want to talk to somebody this night, and she said much. She answered all that Ye Wei said.


    At last, Ye Wei became bold and asked about The Blue Wolf. ¡°Old Witch, we are going to find The Blue Wolf and kill him to vent your anger. How¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Whatever!¡±


    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re not stopping us?¡± Ye Wei asked.


    ¡°Whatever!¡±


    Ye Wei was speechless once again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like him?¡±


    The Old Witch fell silent and seemed somewhat lost and cold. Her non-reply, to Ye Wei and Eleven, seemed like a silent admission. Ye Wei was wise-cracking enough to ask about her when she was tired, but The Old Witch seemed to know better and remained mum.


    Ye Wei and Eleven, in their doubts, thought that she did not want to say. But it seemed¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know where she is?¡± Su Man asked and gently interrupted Eleven¡¯s memories. Eleven came out of her memories and looked at Su Man¡¯s face. Ye Wei and her were blind enough to realize that Su Man and The Old Witch had some facial similarities, not to mention their tempers.


    ¡°Eleven, there are some things that happened in the Su family that I am not exactly certain about, but I am certain that my Second Sister is key to them. My Eldest Sister has searched for her for twenty years. If you know where she is, please tell me,¡± Su Man flatly replied.


    Eleven pondered and eventually shook her head. ¡°I know where she is, but I will not say a word.¡±


    ¡°Eldest sister said that she tried finding her for many years but to no avail. While she could be dead, eldest sister will be extremely elated to know that she¡¯s still alive. Why didn¡¯t you say anything earlier?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Eleven plainly replied. ¡°She had warned us not to reveal any information about her.¡±


    Su Man had a steely gaze that seemed displeased and somewhat frustrated. He eventually became calm. Since Su Ruhua had left, he would not be able to actively contact her unless she took the initiative to contact him.


    He ought to let nature take its course.


    Since she was alive, any ghosts of the past would eventually be dispelled.


    ¡°How is she related to you?¡±


    ¡°Please do not ask, and I will not say it either,¡± Eleven immediately interrupted Su Man¡¯s words and got up to return to her cabin. Eleven, who had confirmed that The Old Witch and Su Ruhua were siblings, had extremely mixed feelings.


    Wasn¡¯t it the biggest of jokes that the Mo brothers were the nephews of The Old Witch? Why the f*** would The Top Terrorist Organization be duking it out with The Mafia then?


    How should she vent all that hatred in her?


    Four days later, Su Man¡¯s ship returned to Riyadh. Once they were on shore, Cheng Anya saw Third Young Master Ye¡¯s svelte figure standing there as he waited for her. As he had not seen her for a long time, his thoughts for her grew. Ye Chen, disregarding the people around him, hugged her and kissed her hard on her lips as he vented out his worry and thoughts about her through his kiss.


    Cheng Anya then remembered that Su Man, Jason, Bai Ye and all were present and struggled to break free. Third Young Master Ye instead held her tightly in place and only let go of her after he had his fill from kissing her. Cheng Anya was blushing.


    Jason, like a flame, appeared right before Eleven as he stared at her. ¡°Eleven, who the f*** messed you up this badly? Who the f*** man? I¡¯m gonna freaking murder him!¡± Jason suddenly flew into a rage.


    As the firecracker lit up, he wanted to grab Eleven but was afraid of touching her lest he broke her up if he used too much force.


    As Eleven saw familiar faces, she seemed distant and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She sounded as cold as her previous self as an anger burnt between Jason¡¯s eyes. Cheng Anya was afraid that he would make mincemeat of the people around him.


    ¡°Was it Mo Ye?¡±


    ¡°Jason, I¡¯m a little tired,¡± Eleven said. Jason immediately led her to a luxurious camper van as Bai Ye solemnly opened the door for her. The entourage returned to Su Man¡¯s residence in three vehicles.


    As Third Young Master Ye was only fetching Cheng Anya, the young couple remained by the beach after everybody else had left. Third Young Master Ye gently touched her abdomen. ¡°When we bade farewell before, we did not quite see anything. Seems like our little chap has grown quite a bit.¡±


    Cheng Anya nodded. ¡°Su Man said that it¡¯s in the pink of health.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Third Young Master Ye simply wanted to hug Cheng Anya and not let go of her as he really missed her. Cheng Anya smiled and tapped his shoulders. ¡°Good child, now you miss me eh?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with missing you? You should cry if I don¡¯t want you anymore,¡± Third Young Master Ye said arrogantly. Cheng Anya wanted to clobber him with her fists.

 Chapter 517 - Untitled

    Riyadh.


    Su Man and Eleven gave Eleven an extremely detailed checkup. As the report would take a few days to be generated, Su Man was not confident of restoring her. Bai Ye had a solemn look too.


    Jason asked Eleven what happened these few days, but she remained mum and did not want to say a word. Jason was quick-tempered and wanted to protect her, so he inevitably flared up whilst Eleven remained indifferent. Third Young Master Ye, out of concern for Ye Wei¡¯s safety, asked Eleven and she honestly replied. Third Young Master Ye did not say much, and Cheng Anya knew he was worried and would rather he directly ask.


    Eleven was not too concerned about the checkup as she wanted to see Jason and Bai Ye in Riyadh to ease their minds before leaving again. Wherever Ye Wei and her had been, they had never caused them to worry before. This was an accident, and she didn¡¯t plan to remain in Riyadh for long as she had many things to do.


    Bai Ye and Jason would not allow it, and Jason¡¯s heart ached as he saw her pencil-thin body. He, for once, played the Big Boss to intimidate her from not having her way until she was better.


    Bai Ye decided to compromise and would rather she speak after the report was out.


    The good cop and bad cop both had the same aims, and Eleven compromised by willing to wait for a few more days.


    As Cheng Anya had to remain in Riyadh until she delivered, Third Young Master Ye could not accompany her for long as he had many things to see to. As she got bored from watching the television in Su Man¡¯s home, Third Young Master Ye brought her out to play to familiarize her with her surroundings.


    Third Young Master Ye had something to see to today, and it so happened that Fourth Young Master Tang was also in Riyadh. As Fourth Young Master Tang was not familiar with Su Man, Third Young Master Ye hence met Fourth Young Master Tang outside and had to leave in the morning. Cheng Anya was more recently a heavier sleeper and only woke up in the afternoon.


    Su Man and Bai Ye were in the laboratory, and Jason was out. Cheng Anya saw that Eleven had nothing to do, and asked Eleven whether she wanted to go out to catch some fresh air.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Third Young Master Ye?¡±


    ¡°He went out early in the morning,¡± Cheng Anya smiled.


    Eleven looked at her stomach and got up. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Cheng Anya was thoughtful and somewhat warm. She knew that Eleven knew that Ye Chen was not present and decided to go out with Cheng Anya as there was nobody protecting her. If that wasn¡¯t the case, she would rather zone out at home.


    She did not say that she was actually extremely bored hanging out by herself at home. Going out and talking to people would definitely lift her spirits.


    Third Young Master Ye had initially made plans to visit an exhibition with Cheng Anya, and they had already bought tickets .While Cheng Anya initially thought that visiting the museum was not Eleven¡¯s cup of tea, there was a last minute change of plans and Eleven shook her head saying all was fine.


    The two ladies viewed the exhibition at the museum.


    There were not many people, and those present included locals and foreigners who were brightly dressed. The exhibits on display were artwork unique to Saudi Arabia.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Eleven, in a rare moment, asked Cheng Anya.


    Cheng Anya shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t particularly like it, but there is nowhere else in Riyadh that is thoroughly fun to be at. I¡¯ve covered most of Riyadh when I was previously here, and could use something new. There¡¯s also another reason tho ¨C I feel that I¡¯m carrying a girl, and it¡¯s perhaps time to kick start that prenatal education to see if she has some artistic vibes in her.¡±


    She was musing, and Eleven knew that artistic vibes did not run in the Ye family as everybody, regardless of gender, was a badass figure. This child was special, and chances are she was struggling to show concern for said child.


    ¡°Did Su Man mention to you that your child¡¯s constitution would be similar to mine? Chances are that it¡¯s innate.¡±


    ¡°He did mention it,¡± Cheng Anya did not mind. ¡°As long as the child can be safely brought to term healthily, I am okay with anything. Su Man has also mentioned that the child, apart from her slightly special side, will be fine.¡±


    Eleven nodded. This was the difference between an innate cyborg and a created cyborg ¨C the special powers on top of a normal, functioning body. This was where Eleven differed from her.


    The two of them toured the museum for over two hours, and Cheng Anya discovered that Eleven had an extremely good understanding of Saudi Arabian culture. ¡°It was affected,¡± Eleven said.


    She did not specifically say what it was affected by.


    There was a small door at the museum with two guards that led to a small path containing special exhibits that were priceless. The special exhibits were only open to select people who required a pass to enter it.


    Eleven asked Cheng Anya if she wanted, but Cheng Anya shook her head. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ve seen most of the exhibition. Let¡¯s not get too brazen as we are not on home turf.¡±


    The two of them left the museum and sat in an open-air cafeteria by the river.


    Cheng Anya ordered a glass of fruit juice while Eleven wanted a cup of tea. Since they would have nothing to do if they returned home too early, they decided to spend some time at the cafe. ¡°Eleven, do you like anybody?¡± Cheng Anya curiously asked Eleven.


    Eleven did not understand what Cheng Anya was asking. Cheng Anya coughed and asked Eleven even more directly, ¡°Is there anybody whom you like?¡±


    ¡°Jason, Chu Li, Bai Ye¡­¡±


    ¡°No no, I do not mean that kind of ¡®like¡¯. ¡®Like¡¯ as in how Third Young Master Ye likes me,¡± Cheng Anya was at a loss as to whether to cry or laugh.


    Eleven turned her head around slightly and gently said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I can see that Jason really likes you,¡± Cheng Anya replied teasingly.


    Eleven¡¯s terrible look somewhat eased as she held the cup but did not drink from it but allow the warm cup to warm her hands. ¡°We¡¯re family,¡± She gently said.


    ¡°But you two are not siblings,¡± Cheng Anya laughed and said.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Cheng Anya laughed. ¡°I feel that Jason is quite a catch and is pretty compatible with you. Haven¡¯t you ever considered the possibility that he¡¯s waiting for you?¡±


    Eleven was slightly taken aback and lost for words. She did not consider the possibility of Jason liking her. Amongst them all, Ye Wei was the life of the party ¨C liked by all, able to hold a conversation, hype up the atmosphere, gorgeous-looking¡­ Even she, as a woman, took a liking to Ye Wei too. Her, in contrast, was cold, uninteresting, of few words, and not really the most well-liked. Having spent enough time with all of them to consider them family, anybody who had to face her for the rest of their lives would be driven mad by the boredom.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Eleven gently replied. ¡°I think you might have misunderstood something.¡±


    ¡°how could it be>¡± Cheng Anya broke into laughter as she grabbed a chair and sat next to her. ¡°The way he looks at you is SO telling of how he likes you. I can feel it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Eleven was lost and counter-asked in hesitation.


    She felt that such an Eleven was adorable. Cheng Anya nodded her head. ¡°Nobody told you that before?¡±


    Eleven pondered for a moment. Ye Wei, a long time ago, joked to her. ¡°Eleven, Jason seems to have fallen in love with you. What happens when ice and fire collide? I can¡¯t wait to find out.¡±


    She thought she was joking and hence ignored her.


    Recalling those past years in detail, Jason was undoubtedly nice towards her but could be extremely cold at times and often avoided her. He sometimes deliberately kept his distance from her, and she wondered how she might have offed him.


    ¡°Wei Wei must have told you about it before,¡± Cheng Anya answered her own question. Ye Wei, who was this smart, could not have missed it whilst it was afraid the others knew but did not say a word.


    Eleven nodded and looked into the tea in the cup that reflected her somewhat lost eyes.


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not as though you¡¯re not liked by anybody. Give Jason some thought!¡± Since others did not get to reap the best of The Top Terrorist Organization, the latter hence had the best for itself.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± Eleven mused.


    Cheng Anya did not say another word.


    The two of them only returned to Su Man¡¯s home in the afternoon. A moment after they reached home, they saw Third Young Master Ye and Jason waiting at the outer atrium. Third Young Master Ye came over with a solemn look. ¡°Where were you? You did not pick up the tens of calls I made.¡±


    Cheng Anya opened her purse and looked at her cell phone. Both of them were lost for words on her dead cell phone.


    ¡°Have you had lunch?¡± Jason asked Eleven.


    Eleven shook her head, and his face immediately lit up as he dragged her to the canteen. Jason had her sit down and quickly disappeared into the canteen. He was back a moment later with Dana and the few maidservants serving up sumptuous food that covered the entire table.


    Two of the dishes were the eight-treasure rice pudding and roasted chicken with chestnuts that stood out from the other dishes as they did not look good and had a somewhat weird color. They stood out from the other traditional dishes in Riyadh.


    Eleven was slightly taken back. This¡­ was her favorite dish.


    Cheng Anya curiously looked at the eight-treasure rice pudding and roasted chicken with chestnuts before Eleven. Could they even be edible? Who made them? She saw Jason¡¯s uncomfortable look and understood everything.


    To think that the brash Jason could be this meticulous¡­ it seems as though he was extremely concerned about her.


    ¡°You made it?¡± Eleven gently asked.


    Jason coughed uncomfortably. ¡°I saw that you had quite a poor appetite these few days, so I prepared two of your favorite dishes. While they do not look particularly appetizing, do try them. They are quite¡­ edible.¡±


    Eleven, feeling the concern from many, felt a warmth in her heart.


    It was because Ye Wei and her were so badass to the point Chu Li, Jason and all showed very little concern for them. They, in their impression, were strong enough to the point they could go against the world, not be injured and not allow people to worry about them.


    Even if they were wounded, they would quickly recover. It was especially so for her (given her special constitution) as she would recover from an injury in days whilst others would take a month to recover.


    The few men rarely saw them as women, let alone do these small things for them.


    They seemed to have forgotten that they needed people to show them concern and protect them.


    ¡°You went to learn to prepare these two dishes in the morning?¡± Eleven sounded a little warmer.


    She remembered that Jason could not cook whilst Ye Wei, herself, Bai Ye and Chu Li could. Whenever he hit the kitchen, he would leave the kitchen in utter ruins and The Old Witch gave up all hope on him learning to cook and hence barred him from the kitchen.


    Chu Li, Ross, Blackjack envied Jason. Chu Li even joked about how Jason deliberately engaged in sabotage to avoid The Old Witch poisoning their meals. Eleven knew that he really disliked the kitchen.


    Jason blushed and did not respond as he quickly tucked in before sitting next to Eleven.


    Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya sat next to them whilst Bai Ye and Su Man remained in the laboratory.


    Cheng Anya somehow felt that Jason was really quite a decent person and was compatible with Eleven. For a man to go this far was not easy, and even the toughest of women would undoubtedly soften.


    He described it quite well, and the dishes did look off despite smelling and tasting pretty good. While they were not as good as Ye Wei¡¯s dishes, she felt that it was the most heartwarming meal she ever had.


    The same could be said for the roasted chicken with chestnuts. Jason remembered that she used to have a thing for spicy food and would add copious amounts of chilli to the roasted chicken with chestnuts. This time round, the roasted chicken with chestnuts did not have chilli, let alone additional spices. It was much plainer, but she really liked it.


    How could one get chestnuts in Riyadh? Eleven was extremely baffled but did not ask and instead quietly ate. She ¨C instead of having a poor appetite ¨C was not hungry and did not quite want to eat.


    Apart from the two dishes Jason prepared, Dana prepared several herbal recipes according to Su Man¡¯s instruction for Eleven to recuperate. Jason had Eleven try a bit of everything. As Eleven¡¯s body had not recuperated after a long time, they could not think of another way out apart from food therapy.


    But she just wouldn¡¯t eat, and Jason felt bad when he saw it. He thought of ways, and he would be happy as long as she would eat.


    Anya and Ye Chen looked at each other and smiled.


    Eleven was really obedient this time and ate quite a lot of food. She loved the eight-treasure rice pudding and ate almost twice of what she ate daily. Jason felt comforted.


    ¡°Was it tasty?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really tasty,¡± Eleven nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare the same dishes for you tomorrow. Do eat more.¡± He wished she would be able to wolf down all the food on the table and regain her previous health.


    ¡°Ok!¡± Eleven acknowledged as she quietly ate the chestnuts.


    The few of them had an extremely happy lunch. Eleven started to speak up and answered whatever Jason asked although she looked down. Jason ladled a bowl of body-rejuvenating herbal soup for Eleven and she drank it all without saying a word.


    ¡°Jason, stop feeding her. She¡¯s eaten too much.¡± Cheng Anya hesitated and said.


    ¡°Is it too much? Still looks fine to me.¡±


    ¡°She did not eat too much in the past few days, and her stomach would be quite uncomfortable from all that sudden eating.¡± Men could be persons of broad strokes at times.


    ¡°Eleven, are you feeling ok? Why don¡¯t you tell me anything?¡± Jason asked in a panic.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Eleven gently replied as she quietly drank her soup. Jason, this time round, did not get her anymore food or soup.


    After lunch, Ye Chen and Jason had matters to discuss with Chu Li and went to the study room together. Eleven had indeed eaten a little too much and felt a little bloated. Cheng Anya accompanied her for a walk in the garden.


    ¡°I told you that you can¡¯t eat so much all at once.¡±


    ¡°Save Ye Wei, this is the first time somebody has specially cooked for me.¡± Eleven plainly replied.


    Cheng Anya was taken aback and felt a slight heartache.

 Chapter 518 - Beauty Su and Bai Ye

    The Laboratory.


    Under the combined efforts of Su Man and Bai Ye, an extremely detailed report was produced. While a simpler report was already produced two days ago, Bai Ye made no mention of the report as he was afraid of Eleven leaving too early. Bai Ye hence suggested to Su Man to hold back for another two days, and Su Man had no opinion. Both made no mention of the report until the detailed report was out.


    As Bai Ye read every word on the report, he had a very solemn look. While he knew that the situation at hand was extremely serious, little did he expect it to be this bad. He grabbed a chair near him and sat down as Su Man formulated several special sedatives on the test bench.


    All he could do for now was to temporarily suppress the toxicity in her body.


    Bai Ye completed the reading the documents and frowned. ¡°You¡¯ve no way out too?¡±


    ¡°For now,¡± Su Man plainly replied. ¡°While I am undoubtedly strong in viruses, this is my first time coming into contact with mutating viruses. Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya¡¯s situation was extremely different.¡±


    This was a hard test of his professional knowledge, and there were many domains where he had no knowledge of as the world of viruses and genes was simply too large.


    ¡°What do we do then?¡± Bai Ye frowned. His typically suave face seemed especially solemn.


    Su Man looked up and calmly looked at him. He, in a white shirt, casually sat on the chair carefreely. If it weren¡¯t for him frowning, one would have found it difficult imagining him worrying about somebody.


    ¡°Did you manage to find previous cases?¡±


    Bai Ye shook his head. ¡°No. Experts from IFLR-GT used to research cyborgs, but their research ended in failures and none were documented. I¡¯ve checked for a long time, and I didn¡¯t manage to get any useful information.¡±


    As he said, he looked down and continued reading Eleven¡¯s report. ¡°What the f*** did Mo Ye do to her? If he knew, he would be able to have some inkling. She, however, was not willing to say anything.¡±


    He sounded somewhat harsh and cold. That damn Mo Ye ought to be hacked ten thousand times over.


    All of a sudden, the rolling numbers on a huge screen suddenly stopped. Su Man raised his eyebrows and immediately walked over and magnified the image. This was the database of all the viruses and toxins stored in the mainframe. Su Man, through an analysis of Eleven¡¯s blood sample, concluded she had sixteen toxins and three different viruses in her, of which two of the viruses were as a result of mutations and were extremely unstable. These two viruses were also the main cause for Eleven¡¯s transformation.


    He could not understand how a toxin could transform into a virus. He was basically unable to find the name of the virus in the database but only information about it in the database.


    ¡°Come over and take a look,¡± Su Man said as he put his hands before the computer with a calm look.


    Bai Ye put down the documents in his hands and walked over to Su Man. The two of them stood abreast and read the information displayed on the computer. ¡°Does it look familiar?¡± Su Man flatly asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s very unfamiliar,¡± Bai Ye honestly. ¡°Is that Russian?¡±


    Su Man nodded. ¡°This was a toxin created by a Russian Special Operative Group to control their operatives worldwide. The toxin has properties of a virus and is able to remain dormant in the human body for long periods of time. As long as one has the antidote, said person is fine. If there is no antidote, the toxin will act up and its effect will vary from person to person. Given how special Eleven¡¯s constitution is, the toxin could have transformed into a virus.¡±


    ¡°This toxin can only be found on Russian operatives? Are you sure?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Why does Eleven have that on her?¡± Bai Ye had a glum look as Su Man looked at him sideways calmly and steely. He seemed to have implied something, or perhaps not.


    Bai Ye¡¯s gaze became even more sinister and his typically suave look disappeared to give way to a malicious and insidious look. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    ¡°Anything can happen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wager with my damn life that it¡¯s absolutely impossible,¡± Bai Ye flatly replied while seeming displeased.


    Su Man was suspecting that Eleven could have been a Russian agent as the toxin was uniquely formulated and nobody else would have access it save Russian operatives. Su Man. in a strange combination of circumstances, got his hands on the toxin and documented it as it was extremely unique.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of them. Many Russian operatives are sleeper agents, some from their childhood. They lurk in the camps of their enemies, waiting for the opportunity ¨C sometimes decades long ¨C to deliver that fatal blow,¡± Su Man factually replied.


    In their world, any kind of ploy or means was possible. The leaders would never spare a move or two, and Bai Ye had experienced betrayal and heard of how a sleeper agent brought an entire city to ruin. But if anyone insinuated that Eleven was a Russian agent, he will never bring himself to believe it. Su Man¡¯s first reaction of learning that Eleven had that toxin in her was completely different from his.


    Bai Ye was just wondering who injected her with said toxin instead of whether she was friend or foe.


    ¡°Eleven¡­ That¡¯s utterly impossible,¡± Bai Ye replied displeasedly as he took a glance at Su Man. He suddenly said something that made Su Man want to clobber him. ¡°If I have to suspect Eleven of being a Russian agent, I¡¯d be better off suspecting that you were a woman all along.¡±


    Beauty Su squinted his eyes dangerously and suddenly swept away the information on the table as though he was about to clobber Bai Ye. He then realized that what he was about to do was particularly unglamorous and was not in line with how he would conduct himself. Beauty Su hence stopped halfway and grunted heavily.


    ¡°How trivial!¡± He said through gritted teeth.


    Bai Ye¡¯s tirade was on a spur of the moment which he then realized and felt like biting off his tongue. While it was indeed utterly trivial, the description was apt to the T. He felt that he was properly lively.


    He turned around to meet Beauty Su¡¯s gaze, and Bai Ye smartly did not express any opinion.


    What was a solemn atmosphere was dispelled by Bai Ye¡¯s single statement as Su Man coldly looked at the data on the computer without distraction. Bai Ye unintentionally looked at him and saw his perfect side profile.


    Beauty Su had an impeccable face whose features were perfectly proportioned. His face was perfect, and so was his side profile. His all-around perfect look gave him an imposing presence.


    Bai Ye seemed to be a little engrossed as the scent of medicine wafted in the air along with a mildly cold fragrance. He was, for a moment, a little distracted and seemed¡­


    Su Man was already extremely calm, but all his nerves must have had atrophied given how he did not even pick up on Bai Ye watching him so intently this up close. He was long numbed to the looks of shock on people around him.


    He thought that he was able to continue reading his documents calmly, only to realize he was still on the same row. Su Man was flustered and coldly looked at Bai Ye. His absolutely stunning look was a little shocking.


    Bai Ye was aghast and regained his senses to calmly look at the monitor and assume nothing had happened. Su Man was even more irate, and was set to create trouble given his current state.


    He grunted heavily.


    Bai Ye acted as though nothing had happened despite his face feeling slightly warm.


    It¡¯s getting nuts here, it¡¯s getting nuts¡­ He¡¯s NOT a woman, he¡¯s NOT a woman¡­ Bai Ye had to repeatedly remind himself of this cruel truth.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out first,¡± Bai Ye said as he walked out. He was flustered as he still could smell Beauty Su¡¯s fragrance, and he walked a tad faster than his calm and suave self.


    Su Man seemed even more calm and did not look up at him. He stared at the computer screen without moving his eyeballs at all for a long time.


    AS he walked out of the laboratory, the warm wind leapt at Bai Ye and he felt even hotter. The temperature in Riyadh was absurdly high all-year round, and one was much more comfortable indoors. In the central atrium, Eleven and Cheng Anya were walking around with each other when they encountered him.


    ¡°Wow! Bai Ye, why is your face so red?¡± Cheng Anya pointed at his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s hot,¡± Bai Ye said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just step out of the laboratory?¡± The air-conditioning must have been quite strong there.


    ¡°I came out for a while and was thinking about something there.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Eleven, I need to talk to you,¡± Bai Ye said as he got her aside and sat her down. Cheng Anya wanted to leave, but Bai Ye told her that she had no need to leave and could listen in to whatever they were discussing. As Cheng Anya was indeed curious, she did not leave.


    ¡°How did you end up with a toxin unique to Russian operatives in you?¡± Bai Ye asked.


    Eleven¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold and Bai Ye asked her what had happened. She did not say a word, and he was guessing that she did not want to talk about it. ¡°Eleven, is there anything between us that you can¡¯t say?¡± He plainly said.


    Eleven¡¯s vexed heart calmed down as Bai Ye¡¯s gentle gaze, like the spring breeze, inspired comfort.


    She paused for a moment and described what happened to her save the chaos and implications of five years ago. As Bai Ye listened on, his face became even more glum. ¡°He¡¯s too much.¡±


    Cheng Anya was utterly shocked as she could not believe all that had happened. Reality, to such a proud Eleven, was ten times more cruel than what Cheng Anya had imagined.


    ¡°I am fine.¡±


    ¡°How dare you tell me you are fine. What then counts as ¡®not fine¡¯?¡± Bai Ye flew into a rage for the first time and roared. Cheng Anya was shocked, and she had a bad premonition.


    Bai Ye¡¯s suave face was visibly flustered. ¡°Eleven, I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t angry at you.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Eleven smiled. ¡°Tell me that my report is extremely unoptimistic.¡±


    Bai Ye looked at her and solemnly nodded. Eleven had a calm look whilst Cheng Anya seemed to be in an extreme panic. ¡°Do Su Man and you don¡¯t even have the slightest idea?¡±


    ¡°No for now. Anya, we are not omnipotent and many things are out of our control.¡±


    He suddenly grabbed her hand and said, ¡°We¡¯re going back to the island to see if The Old Witch has any way to cure you.¡±


    Eleven shook her head. ¡°No,¡± she decisively replied.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Eastern Europe.¡±

 Chapter 519 - Untitled

    The slight breeze in the deep of the night carried a few hints of coolness, and it was no longer hot.


    As only rooms separated Eleven and Jason¡¯s room, Jason opted for the room closest to Eleven¡¯s room. Eleven was planning to leave the next morning as Bai Ye had honestly told her about her body report. She stayed behind to give them that peace of mind. Since her report was out, it was also time she ought to leave.


    She had her own affairs to see to.


    Eleven did not sleep well and was slightly thirsty. She wanted to go downstairs to get a glass of water, but passed by Jason¡¯s room to see that its lights were still on. She peeped under the door and saw him still busy before his computer.


    She looked away and gently went down the stairs.


    Ye Wei and her were not in charge of the core affairs of The Top Terrorist Organization, and Bai Ye was only responsible for a small portion of it. Jason, Chu Li and Blackjack, who bore most of the core affairs, were often busy.


    As she went down the stairs, Dana was present and saw her. Dana saw her and immediately said, ¡°What¡¯s brought you downstairs? If anything happens, just ring the bell and I¡¯ll bring up whatever you want to drink.¡±


    Eleven shook her head and turned down her good intentions. Eleven would rarely trouble another person with her chores.


    Eleven poured a glass of lukewarm water and drank it, and then prepared a cup of coffee after some thought. Dana hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Miss Eleven, you can¡¯t have coffee.¡±


    Eleven nodded. ¡°I¡¯m preparing it for Jason.¡±


    She knew that she, in her utterly messed up state, could not have coffee and would naturally not take risks with it. Dana did not say anymore and went over to clean up once she had prepared the coffee so that she could go upstairs.


    Eleven thanked her and brought the coffee upstairs.


    She just opened the door to Jason¡¯s room and he could feel it. Once he saw it was Eleven, he immediately stopped what he was doing and hurriedly called for her to stop. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing an additional layer this late at night?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s extremely hot in Riyadh.¡±


    ¡°It can get extremely chilly at night,¡± Jason frowned as Eleven silently put the coffee on his study table.


    ¡°I went downstairs to get a drink and conveniently prepared some coffee for you.¡±


    A silly smile broke out on Jason¡¯s handsome face that was under the light. While he seemed to be in a slight daze, he was like a young punk who suddenly became slightly embarrassed. Eleven tucked her lips, and Jason was suddenly infuriated at how bashful he had been and calmed himself before getting Eleven to sit down.


    ¡°Eleven, Bai Ye just told me about your situation. Let¡¯s return to the island and find The Old Witch. She, for all you know, may be able to save you.¡±


    ¡°What else did Bai Ye tell you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all. Stop being stubborn, and it won¡¯t take too long for you to return to the island,¡± Jason pulled her hand over and hugged it tightly. He completely wrapped his huge hands around her hands and transmitted his warmth to her through his warm palms.


    ¡°Jason, I¡¯m not suffering from some terminal illness and won¡¯t be dying so soon. There¡¯s no rush to return back,¡± Eleven said as she looked away and towards the computer screen. That was the The Top Terrorist Organization¡¯s Internal Command Network that clearly displayed the following words:


    ¡°Destroy ALL Mafia Bases in Mexico and leak all information on their presence to Government Forces ¨C Jason¡±


    ¡°Is there a new round of fighting?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let that scoundrel, given how he has messed you up so badly, get away scot-free,¡± Jason sinisterly replied. ¡°He better not think that we are pushovers¡±


    Eleven was slightly dazed as she flatly said, ¡°Jason, do not confuse a personal grudge for the bigger picture. You don¡¯t have to do anything for me because I¡¯ll see to it personally.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never be this reckless however muddle-headed I can get. This was the decision made by both the older and younger scheming twits,¡± Jason ruffled up his gold hair as he looked somewhat flustered and yet innocent. ¡°I¡¯m just carrying out orders.¡±


    Whatever Chu Li and The young kid decided upon would be unanimously agreed upon.


    The two then chatted and Jason mentioned Ye Wei. Eleven seemed a little lost and then plainly said, ¡°Third Young Master Ye told us not to startle Ye Wei for now.¡±


    Both of them fell silent at once.


    Eleven stood up. ¡°It¡¯s not early and I¡¯ll make a move first. Rest early.¡±


    ¡°Eleven!¡± Jason called her and stood up before walking up to her. ¡°You seemed to be a little different after returning this time,¡± he flatly replied.


    ¡°Definitely. I am neither man nor an abomination.¡±


    ¡°You know well that I do not mean that,¡± Jason was a little frustrated. ¡°We were all ok with how The Old Witch looked, let alone you. Is there something troubling you?¡±


    While she was cold and of few words like before, she was in a daze for much longer and her emotionless eyes ¨C as though they contained countless things ¨C would seem lost and hurt from time to time.


    She, however, never mentioned a single thing to anybody.


    As he was already quick-tempered, he was unhappy inside and became even more flustered when he saw her keeping things to herself. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to yell at her and took pains to suppress the anger in him.


    ¡°Something did happen, and I can¡¯t come to terms with it,¡± Eleven honestly replied.


    ¡°Who? Mo Ye?¡± Jason panicked.


    Eleven shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    She paused and looked at Jason. ¡°Jason, don¡¯t treat me too well. It¡¯s not worth your while.¡±


    She walked to the door to only hear Jason¡¯s angry voice. ¡°Whether it¡¯s worth it or not is NOT up to you to decide.¡±


    Eleven paused and did not say anything before she opened the door and left.


    Save Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya, many in the mansion did not have a good night¡¯s sleep.


    The next day, Cheng Anya only discovered that Eleven had left without saying a word when she went to awaken Eleven. Eleven left a letter paper on the table that read, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I had to go.¡±


    The remark was not addressed to anybody.


    Jason almost crushed the letter paper as an anger burnt in his eyes. Eleven, Eleven¡­ I just can¡¯t f***ing get you to stay right?


    Cheng Anya, Ye Chen and all did not know what to say as Bai Ye dragged Jason back to his room. It was afraid Bai Ye was the only person who could calm a raging Jason.


    Eastern Europe.


    Winter came especially early in mid-November as some places had started to snow. Winter in Eastern Europe was not only cold, but long too as it lasted as long as six, and even eight months.


    As Eleven threaded on familiar ground, her emotions were extremely mixed.


    From arid Riyadh to Russia in a freezing winter, she had changed out from her short sleeves and shorts into a wool jacket and plain windbreaker with a fray scarf as her long hair flayed in the snow.


    This was the place she met Mo Ye back then. If she hadn¡¯t met him back then, she would not have hated his viciousness that much.


    To approach the question at another angle, should Rong Yan become poisoned some day and needed somebody as an antidote, Chu Li would go to all lengths to find that person to detoxify Rong Yan without second questions.


    She definitely would not find it cruel, but felt that it ought to be as the person saved was Rong Yan rather than somebody she did not know and whose fate whom she could not care the least. When she became the precursor, things became different.


    If she did not know whether Mo Ye was the Mo Ye of five years ago, she perhaps would not have hated him but instead get angry at him. Her anger would not have been anywhere near the hatred she bore for him.


    All these were a strange combination of circumstances.


    What was the base camp of the Eastern European terrorists five years ago became a small village by the river. Thanks to its proximity to the river, many lived in it. The area became desolate after the terrorists¡¯ base camp was destroyed.


    The little village still seemed extremely new, and she was wondering whether it was established in the past two years. The uniquely Russian architecture showed itself in onion domes that were covered in a thin sheen of snow.


    The howling wind stabbed her face.


    As Eleven stood outside the village, what happened five years ago played in her mind. Although she looked calm, she was tumultuous and never returned to the place ever since.


    Little did she expect this place to change this drastically. What was not a particularly bustling place five years ago was still not bustling, but seemed totally different. What used to symbolize chaos and death was now replaced with a peaceful and serene ground.


    As the snow was too huge and the mountain roads obstructed, she had arrived on the wrong day and could not leave. Did she have to find a cold and icy place to spend a few days in this frigid hellhole?


    This extremely resembled what happened five years ago.


    She really wanted to see the black hut that Mo Ye and her had stayed in, and she did not know whether it was still present. As said hut was a distance, not to mention how the sun had set and how intense the storm was, she ought not to overextend herself as she was still human.


    An old couple ¨C completely wrapped up in a black jacket and wearing black caps and black scarfs ¨C walked towards her. The two of them hushed in low tones as a white sled dog obediently walked beside the old couple whilst pulling a huge box on the sled.


    Eleven stood in the storm as she watched them walk closer. Should she seek accommodation in the village?


    The two old men walked close to Eleven, and the old woman exclaimed in shock and asked her, ¡°Are you also a lost traveler?¡±


    Also?


    Eleven was suspicious about why the old couple wanted to talk to her. Did she, standing in the middle of the storm, look like a lost traveler? She was afraid her original look would scare the daylights out of people and hence wore an artificial mask. While she did not seem the prettiest, she looked good and one could tell she was an Oriental.


    The old lady saw that she had not replied in a long time and assumed she did not understand Russian. Just as she was about to repeat herself, Eleven replied in Russian, ¡°Yes, I am lost.¡±


    ¡°Are you looking for somebody?¡± The elderly lady asked again.


    Eleven was baffled and nodded.


    ¡°What a pity. The person you are looking for is in our house,¡± The elderly woman said as she grabbed Eleven¡¯s elbows and profusely said how pitiful it was that they, an arguing couple, went separate ways and became lost. Eleven was lost in her words.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go home with us?¡± The old lady said with a loving face.


    Eleven was wondering if they had misunderstood something.


    That was also good as she would have a place to rest tonight. ¡°Okay!¡± she said.

 Chapter 520 - Anthony and Little Seven 1

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The old couple¡¯s house ¨C a small 2-story house ¨C was next to the river. The river in front of the house had frozen over, and one could see winter and snow on the horizon. The old couple described what happened along the way, and she had some inkling of what was going on.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name? The elderly person asked.


    Eleven¡¯s tongue almost slipped and she almost said her name. While she was in a secluded place where the villages lived spartanly, nobody would know her name. As she thought about it, it did not feel quite right and she could not find some name as a stopgap. ¡°I¡¯m number seven in the family, so my family calls me Little Seven,¡± she said.


    Ye Wei and her were the youngest amongst the seven disciples The Old Witch was most pleased with. As she was two months younger than Ye Wei, she was indeed number seven.


    A day ago, a man claiming that he was traveling with his lover came to the village but encountered a storm and became lost form said partner. He tried looking for her in the snow for a long time but to no avail. He happened to encounter the old couple and requested lodging. The kind elderly couple took him in.


    According to the man, he had to stay here until he found his long-lost lover. The elderly couple had no children, and were undoubtedly happy with somebody else with them. They allowed him to stay as long as he wished.


    Such stories were one too many amidst this wintry backdrop. While many of such stories were heard of in wintry Norway, these stories became a tad more romantic given Norway¡¯s environment and the story of The Snow Queen. The desolate landscape of this place made stories seem much sadder.


    The elderly couple opened the door and happily called out. A man, in a black windbreaker with a gray scarf around his neck, came out of the house. He did not seem old, but was undoubtedly good-looking. He had a pair of sky-blue eyes and was extremely good-looking. He was however very tall and his clothes ¨C while a tad too thick for him ¨C should be standard-size. His thick and short hair made him seem extremely attentive.


    He greeted the elderly couple and then moved the box over before greeting Eleven. The man¡¯s delicate face frowned as a bitter glance raced past it as though he was an aggressive person who ruled the underworld.


    Eleven looked at him coldly and fearlessly. The two of them, whose gazes were like lightning, did not seem like people who could be trifled with. Even till today, Eleven was fearless of whomever she met as she was confident that nobody could harm her.


    It as though they were trying to figure out each other¡¯s identity.


    The elderly couple excitedly told the man about Eleven and asked him if she was his long-lost lover. Both of them had scarves of almost the same design and color, and the elderly couple saw them as an item however they tried.


    The man shook his head and looked at Eleven before he moved the box on the sled into his room.


    The elderly couple unconditionally accepted him and he would do the heavy lifting that he would never allow the elderly couple to. The elderly couple knew that there was a misunderstanding and did not mind. They warmly welcomed Eleven into the house.


    Eleven nodded and followed the elderly couple into the house.


    There was a heater in the house which made it much more comfortable as warm air leapt at her. The elderly lady prepared a cup of hot milk for her as she knew that she must have been freezing after walking in the snow for a long time.


    Eleven politely thanked her and looked down as she drank her milk. She indeed felt much more comfortable.


    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± Eleven took her chance and asked the old lady as the man got busy with the elderly man in the kitchen. The box contained ingredients that he was sorting out.


    ¡°Anthony,¡± the elderly lady said.


    Eleven looked towards the kitchen quietly. Anthony?


    As snow fell outside the window, the inside of the house was as warm as spring.


    Anthony and the elderly man moved the ingredients from the box into the fridge, and the elderly man took off his jacket and dusted the snowflakes off them. He then hung his jacket up on the hangar in the living room.


    The elderly woman also dusted off the snowflakes off her jacket and hung it. If they did not step out of the house, they need not dress too thickly. The elderly man was slightly more afraid of the cold and opted for a slightly thicker windbreaker. Both of them were extremely tall and old, but were in extremely good shape and looked good in their jackets.


    Anthony¡¯s room was downstairs. After he nodded to Eleven and acknowledged her presence, he entered his own room.


    ¡°Little Seven, aren¡¯t you feeling hot? I still have some clothes from my youth. Let me find one for you,¡± The elderly lady asked passionately. Eleven gave it some thought and agreed. The elderly lady brought her upstairs.


    ¡°I thought these clothes were about to go to the dump pile, and little did I expect them to still be of use,¡± The elderly lady said as she went upstairs.


    As they went upstairs, Anthony came out from his room. He changed into an off-white turtleneck fleece t-shirt and leisure pants. His good figure complemented his simple attire very well and made him seem like somebody from Upper Society. His actions and gestures were extremely charming.


    The elderly man clearly took a liking to Anthony and bombarded him with questions. He asked Anthony whether he had found his lost lover, and Anthony looked upstairs whilst gently shaking his head.


    The elderly man tapped his shoulder and consoled him. Young man, never give up. There¡¯s always hope.


    Anthony gently smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Mr Kurt, how did you run into her?¡± Anthony flatly asked.


    Mr Kurt described how they encountered Eleven. ¡°This woman was standing in the snow pitifully and in a daze. She looked like a lost lady, and we felt that familiarity with her as she wore a similar scarf as yours. We almost thought she was your lover.¡±


    But alas, it was a misunderstanding.


    ¡°Do I give off similar vibes to her?¡±


    Mr Kurt laughed as he pointed backwards to the snow outside the window.


    The elderly man somehow managed to humor Anthony, and Anthony broke into a loud laughter.


    Eleven followed the elderly woman upstairs. The elderly woman asked her where she wanted to stay as they had guest rooms upstairs and downstairs. Eleven figured that the elderly couple stayed upstairs and her staying upstairs would inconvenience them and hence said downstairs.


    The elderly woman nodded and had her sit on the sofa as she rummaged for her clothes in the little room.


    ¡°Little Seven, you are of very few words. Young girls like you should smile more and be a tad more lively as people really like those traits in you,¡± The elderly lady said as she looked for her clothes.


    Eleven was a little taken back. ¡°It¡¯s cold, and my teeth are chattering,¡± she replied.


    The elderly woman smiled. ¡°That¡¯s understandable,¡± she said.


    Eleven looked around the room and saw the black-white wedding photo of the couple on the wall that was taken decades ago. The couple in the photograph were extremely young, and the elderly lady then had striking features whilst the elderly man then was suave. They made a perfect match.


    Not much longer later, the elderly lady pulled out a huge leather box and opened it. She took out several pieces of clothing ¨C there were skirts, jackets, trousers and some accessories for young women.


    Although the clothes were somewhat old, they were still bright and extremely beautiful and were in-style decades ago despite being out of time. It was just¡­


    Eleven was in a tight spot.


    These clothes seemed a tad too flowery for her.


    She typically liked three colors ¨C white, gray and black ¨C instead of these flowery colours. She did not want to go against the elderly woman¡¯s goodwill and opted for the plainest-looking short sleeve jacket that complemented her shirt.


    The elderly lady passed her a few skirts to try on, and Eleven shook her head as she was not one to wear skirts. While the elderly lady lamented her pity, Eleven fell silent. How could she wear skirts that seemed fit for banquets and formal outings? She would become a laughing stock.


    She chose a few longer-sleeved shirts and trousers before following the elderly lady downstairs.


    When Eleven was at the stairwell, she saw a tall man standing downstairs and almost tripped over herself. The elderly woman called for Eleven to be careful and Anthony turned back to see Eleven clutching her clothes as her long hair drooped down and covered half her face.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± The elderly lady asked out of concern.


    Eleven shook her head as she looked down. The elderly lady led her to the guest room down stairs that was opposite Anthony¡¯s guest room.


    The elderly lady wanted to help her to tidy up the room, but Eleven stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    The elderly lady nodded and instructed her to come out once she was done. As it had been a long time they had many people in the house, the elderly lady preferred it to be bustling.


    Eleven nodded.


    As she left, Eleven closed the door and her gaze sank. That person¡¯s back¡­ That person¡¯s back¡­


    His back had left an indelible impression, and she was hugely in shock. His back seemed like Mo Ye¡¯s back¡­


    She recalled the first time they met each other. While his temperament was similar to Mo Ye¡¯s, he could change his face and gaze but not his figure and temperament. He sounded like an awesome baritone whilst Mo Ye sounded like a deep yet magnetic bass.


    If she wanted to, she could change her voice without requiring a voice modulator.


    Eleven shook her head. Was she overthinking? Mo Ye was shot, and Meng Lianying was grievously wounded as well. Since Meng Lianying would not be recovering in time, how could Mo Ye, who cared for her that much, come to such a far-flung place?


    He had no reason either¡­


    Eleven¡¯s gaze turned cold. Whatever the possibility, she could not let her guard down.


    There was a bedside mirror at the head of the bed. Eleven went before the mirror and saw her delicate and somewhat beautiful face with its delicate features and pale skin. Ye Wei long had intricate artificial masks, and she was influenced by them and could not stand particularly ugly masks. Her mask, complemented by her long hair, hid her past self (save the coldness between her eyes).


    If¡­


    Eleven felt her heart sink and closed her eyes. If one wanted to identify another person, a few artificial masks weren¡¯t necessary at all. The only one thing that had to change was one¡¯s temperament.


    The face in the mirror started to change. What was a cold face became hints warmer as her eyebrows curved whilst her pitch back eyes were round like grapes as she wore a smile¡­


    Her smile was slightly stiff, and Eleven retracted her smile.


    It was actually extremely easy for her to disguise herself as a completely different person. When Ye Wei back then was naughty enough to want to see her seduce men, she did it to satisfy Ye Wei¡¯s curiosity.


    As gorgeous her was no less gorgeous than Ye Wei, her sweet smile and delicate actions were standard.


    As she recalled how Mo Ye could be outside, she could not bring herself to smile.


    She smiled at the mirror¡­ Once, twice, thrice¡­


    She always felt that it was unnatural, and forced herself to recall when was the last time she disguised herself as another person which was a year ago. There was a knocking on the door, and Eleven thought it was the elderly woman knocking on the door. She recalled that Anthony had yet to hear her voice, and if she changed her voice¡­ would the elderly woman become suspicious of her? To heck with that, as long as she did not use her actual voice.


    ¡°Please enter!¡±


    As the door was opened, Eleven was aghast at tall Anthony leaning against the door with a slight smile on his face. ¡°Mrs Kurt is calling you.¡±


    Eleven suddenly clenched her fists tightly and then gradually opened them. ¡°I know,¡± she smiled.


    Anthony¡¯s gaze seemed especially dark and Eleven quietly suppressed her smile. How weird could she get to be unable to smile despite facing the mirror the whole time, hate on Mo Ye when she recalled him and yet smile so beautifully at him?


    She stood up and raised her eyebrows in a slightly teasing manner and lightened up her face substantially while reaching out her hand. ¡°Hi there, I am Little Seven.¡±


    Anthony looked at her gloved hands and curled into a slight smile. He reached out and held her hand. ¡°Anthony here. Glad to know you.¡±


    He held her hand with quite some force.


    ¡°Are you so used to shaking others¡¯ hands this hard?¡± Eleven smiled and asked.


    She loosened her hands, and Anthony shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so¡­¡± He frowned extremely cutely as he seemed to ponder about his choice of adjective for her. He thought for a moment and finally said, ¡°vulnerable.¡±


    Eleven quietly smiled ¨C something she had learnt from Scheming Chu when one did not want to speak.


    Anthony, with his hands in his pockets, stood suavely. If Ye Wei were present, she would have posed even more suavely than him. As the person in question shouldn¡¯t be Mo Ye, Eleven continued smiling quietly.


    There was scarcely any resemblance.


    But his look changed too quickly. He was clearly not like that when he entered the door.


    ¡°Your face looked frozen over, and I thought you really disliked me,¡± Anthony callously said.


    ¡°I was walking in the snow for a long time, and my face was frozen stiff. Aren¡¯t you like that too?¡±


    ¡°Er yea. I was walking in the snow for a long time and came back as frozen stiff as you.¡±


    ¡°The weather is really cold.¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    ¡­


    The two of them chatted and probed each other. ¡°Anthony, Little Seven, why aren¡¯t you out yet?¡± Mrs Kurt¡¯s voice came over.


    ¡°Coming,¡± Anthony turned around and acknowledged with a gorgeous smile. ¡°Ladies please.¡±


    ¡°Just call me Little Seven,¡± Eleven smiled charmingly as she closed the door and walked before him.


    The smile in Anthony¡¯s eyes deepened.


    Little Seven?

 Chapter 521 - Anthony and Little Seven 2

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    It was still early for dinner. Anthony had been out all day and Mrs Kurt was concerned that the two of them would be hungry. Hence, she had prepared cheese, some snacks and milk tea for them.


    Mrs Kurt was a lovely and cheerful person with a kind and passionate heart. When she saw how skinny Eleven was, she could not stop urging her to eat. How she wished she could stuff all those snacks, cheese and milk tea into her stomach.


    It was hard for Eleven to reject her kind hospitality. Although she didn¡¯t like cheese and milk tea, she ate quite a bit of them too.


    Unlike how cold and quiet she was on the way back, she became lively, full of smiles and talkative like a smart girl, which made Mr and Mrs Kurt very happy. Especially Mrs Kurt, she was so happy that she showed her everything that she treasured, even the photo album in the living room that they had often flipped through.


    Mr and Mrs Kurt had a son, and he was married. However, he and his family had died in a plane crash when they were going to Italy for a holiday that year. The Kurts lost their son, daughter-in-law and grandchild all of a sudden, leaving the two of them at home. Eleven looked at the vigorous young man in the photos, and then looked at how optimistic Mrs Kurt was. The sadness she felt was indescribable.


    She couldn¡¯t help but laugh at herself. Ever since what had happened to Mo Ye, it seemed like she had developed some emotions. She was now compassionate and could feel the pain of others. She didn¡¯t know whether she should be happy or sad about it.


    They had lived in a big city in the past. When their child died, they were afraid that staying there would remind them of him. Hence, they decided to live a new life in a quiet village. From the conversation with Mr Kurt, Eleven found out that the Kurts owned a famous cosmetic company, which was running smoothly. Kurt was a major shareholder, so the two of them could enjoy life even without working for the rest of their lives. Money and fame were things that they saw lightly. Eleven could tell that their family was very rich from the decoration and furnishings in the house.


    Mr Kurt liked to play chess. He usually plays chess with Mrs Kurt, but he despised her for not being able to play well. Ever since he knew that Anthony could play chess, he had been asking him to play it with him.


    The old man¡¯s wise eyes were full of satisfaction and he praised Anthony for his outstanding chess skills. He had been playing for decades, but only managed to tie with him.


    Eleven and Mrs Kurt sat aside and watched their match. Eleven looked at Anthony¡¯s noble and beautiful hands which were like art, and turned emotional suddenly. She couldn¡¯t remember how Mo Ye¡¯s hands looked.


    She only had memories of events that had happened five years ago. It was very cold at night and she couldn¡¯t sleep. She was laying in his arms, and playing with his hand. His fingers were long and beautiful. She once thought that it was a pity that he didn¡¯t know how to play the piano.


    However, his hands looked a little thin and weak. Just like a beautiful woman, his hand was only beautiful, and nothing else to describe it. Unlike Anthony¡¯s hands, which looked both beautiful and strong, as if they could prop up a stretch of sky.


    The feeling was different.


    He was very focused on the game, sometimes chatting with Mr Kurt, sometimes interrupting the conversation between the two women. He was talkative, cheerful and liked by Mr Kurt.


    ¡°Little Seven, why did you come all the way here?¡± Mrs Kurt asked her curiously. ¡°Very few tourists would come here. Who are you looking for?¡±


    Eleven remembered that she told Mrs Kurt that she had lost her way while searching for someone, and it was already too late for her to change her statement. She chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. I am just trying to find something that I have lost in the past.¡±


    Five years ago, she had accidentally left her heart and her feelings there. The reason why she went back there again was because she wanted to become the Eleven who used to be calm and who wouldn¡¯t be a fool for anyone else.


    Since she knew the relationship between Mo Ye and the old witch, Eleven could not kill her although she wanted to. That old witch had a cold heart and didn¡¯t care about the life and death of others. But after all, the Mo brothers were related to her by blood. Moreover, Su Man was friends with her. She can let it go when people bully her, but she wouldn¡¯t ever forget the kindness that others had shown to her.


    The old witch was very kind to her. Without her, she might already have been killed in the ring, or died of starvation. If so, she wouldn¡¯t have the chance to grow up or have so many loved ones and friends.


    How could she be ungrateful and hurt her closest ones? Even if the old witch didn¡¯t care, she couldn¡¯t do it. No matter how Mo Ye treated her and hurt her, she couldn¡¯t do it.


    Perhaps, the resentment in her heart would never go away no matter how hard she tried.


    The only thing she could do was to treat him like a stranger from then on. She would treat him as if they have never known each other and put a stop to that complicated relationship. Then, she wouldn¡¯t have to keep anyone on her mind anymore.


    When she was on the island, Cheng Anya seemed to have seen through her. She said that hate comes from love, and only when there is no love, one would not have any feelings, just like ordinary strangers.


    ¡°What¡¯s missing?¡± Anthony asked. However, his eyes were fixed on the chessboard, although he was directing the question to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡± Eleven laughed and tried to pass it off. She realized that a smile was really something very beautiful. She had rarely smiled when she was known as Eleven.


    But when she saw herself as someone else, smiling was actually very easy.


    It was also easy to say things that she would never say in the past, such as humor, coquetry, or things that would liven up the atmosphere. ¡®Humans are really strange.¡¯


    ¡°Then who are you searching for? The person who found your things?¡± Mrs Kurt asked curiously.


    Eleven thought for a while and smiled, ¡°No, he died. Rather than saying that I was searching for him, it¡¯s more accurate to say that I¡¯m here to offer sacrifices.¡±


    Anthony wanted to move the king¡¯s piece, but he paused for a few seconds. His long eyelashes formed a light silhouette on his fair face. Mr Kurt thought he was deep in thought and didn¡¯t interrupt him.


    However, the next move was very obvious, was it necessary to think for so long?


    Anthony moved the king¡¯s piece as if nothing had happened, and took the move that he had originally planned.


    Mrs Kurt continued chatting with Eleven, but didn¡¯t ask where she came from. She only asked for her interest and what she usually likes. Eleven told her everything truthfully, and laughed melodiously. Mrs Kurt laughed out loud too.


    It was time for dinner and Mrs Kurt wanted to prepare dinner. Mr Kurt was about to go over to help her, but was stopped by Eleven. Mrs Kurt rejected her help, saying that there was no reason for a guest to help.


    Eleven could not help it and gave up.


    She turned back and saw Anthony staring at her with his glowing eyes. He rested his chin on one hand, and his sky blue eyes were deep and charming. Every pose of his had style and he looked like a lady-killer.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡± The corners of Eleven¡¯s lips twitched.


    ¡°Do you know how to cook?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I know how?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you could.¡±


    ¡°It seems like you are not smart enough.¡±


    ¡°True, if not I wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± Anthony¡¯s voice stopped at the right time. Eleven pouted her lips. Without Mr and Mrs Kurt, the atmosphere between them was a little strange.


    ¡°Little Seven, can you play chess? Let¡¯s have a game.¡±


    Eleven wanted to reject him. She didn¡¯t know why she wasn¡¯t too fond of interacting with him, but when she saw the busy old couple in the kitchen, she dismissed the idea and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    They held the chess pieces in their hands and were ready for the battle.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Anthony asked.


    Eleven stared at him. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°About losing your things and the person who died.¡± Antony asked casually. His face was indifferent, as if it was unintentional.


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Eleven made a move. ¡°How about you? Is it true that you were separated from your lover?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be hard to find her.¡± No matter if he was telling the truth or not, Eleven continued after him. She couldn¡¯t stand the awkward atmosphere. Being Little Seven was a suitable identity for her to liven up the atmosphere.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Anthony replied calmly, with a pleasant smile on his lips. He seemed to enjoy playing chess with her.


    Eleven didn¡¯t know why, but she felt strange, as if¡­ She tried to suppress the doubt.


    ¡°You can play chess well.¡±


    ¡°Stop joking, I know you just didn¡¯t want to make me look bad.¡± Eleven rolled her eyes. ¡°Only fools can¡¯t tell.¡±


    She was not good at chess. The old witch demanded them to be all-rounded and proficient in everything that human beings can do, but the things human can do is limited after all. How could they be proficient in everything?


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m a fool, so I can¡¯t tell.¡± Anthony said softly.


    Eleven was speechless¡­


    ¡®What is this man talking about?¡¯


    ¡°Anthony, since when have you become such a melancholic person?¡± Eleven teased. She didn¡¯t like how his expression looked. It seemed like self-mockery, sarcasm, or regret¡­


    It was quite complicated.


    She liked to keep things simple and did not like things that were too complicated.


    Suddenly, Anthony gave her an enchanting smile while resting his chin on his hand, posing like a melancholic prince. ¡°I heard that women¡¯s hearts flutter easily when they see melancholic men.¡±


    Eleven laughed hysterically. ¡°Where did you hear this from?¡±


    ¡°From the book.¡±


    Eleven was speechless. ¡°The author of that book must have published the book himself.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°Then what kind of men do you like?¡±


    ¡°I like beautiful men.¡± Eleven was reminded of Ye Wei¡¯s catchphrase and used it conveniently.


    Anthony was stunned. Both his gaze and expression darkened. He looked like he was angry, but gradually, his anger disappeared. ¡®She likes beautiful men¡­ beautiful men¡­¡¯


    Actually, he was beautiful.


    Anthony touched his face. ¡°Am I not beautiful enough?¡±


    ¡°The men I know are all more beautiful than you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Somehow, Eleven was cheered up. She realized that this man had his own cute charms as well.

 Chapter 522 - Anthony and Little Seven 3

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mr. and Mrs. Kurt were busy in the kitchen. Mrs. Kurt stretched her head out occasionally to see the two of them chatting happily with each other. She was elated and asked Mr. Kurt if they were a good match.


    Mr. Kurt agreed that they were and both of them smiled at each other before continuing the dinner preparation. They laughed and fooled around occasionally, making their strong relationship evident even without telling the others.


    Antony played chess with Eleven and he backed her into a corner. She thought that Antony was a little strange. If he did play seriously, she would have lost long ago. He could have defeated her easily, but he didn¡¯t.


    He had always liked to drive her into a desperate situation. It seemed like he would kill her, but in the end, he was kind enough to let her live.


    ¡°Anthony, you¡¯re sneaky.¡± Eleven commented.


    ¡°How can playing chess be associated with being insidious?¡± Anthony pretended to be puzzled and had a faint smile. He looked just like a noble young man, and people wouldn¡¯t doubt his intentions. Instead, they would believe that you have wronged him.


    ¡°You were a sneaky person right from the start.¡± Eleven said.


    Playing chess with him was¡­ frustrating. She couldn¡¯t beat him no matter how hard she tried. How she wished Scheming Chu was there. Indeed, people who are scheming were good at such things. Scheming Chu was also the best at chess.


    ¡°Why did you say that I wasn¡¯t beautiful then?¡± Anthony sneered.


    Eleven felt awkward. ¡®What is he saying?¡¯


    ¡°You don¡¯t think that I¡¯m beautiful. I¡¯m not happy about that, so I¡¯m pulling a prank on you.¡± Anthony said briefly.


    Eleven laughed and couldn¡¯t help saying that he had the temperament of a child. ¡®How old is he? Why is he being serious over such matters? Moreover, not many guys would like to be told that they are beautiful.¡¯


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d like me to praise you for being handsome, not beautiful.¡±


    ¡°If you like beautiful men, it doesn¡¯t matter if you praise me for being beautiful.¡± Anthony acted as if he was the generous man. Eleven didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh. ¡®He¡¯s really one of a kind!¡¯


    ¡®Wait¡­¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t say these misleading things.¡± Eleven said with a smile.


    Anthony laughed without speaking.


    ¡°How many days will you stay here?¡± Anthony asked with his sky blue eyes fixed on her.


    Eleven thought about it and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go when the roads on the mountain become accessible.¡±


    ¡°What a pity. The roads on the mountain may not be accessible for a long time.¡± Anthony said. His scheming smile soon disappeared.


    ¡°This road is the only connection between the village and the outside world. How can it be inaccessible for such a long time? The road should have been cleared once the snow had stopped.¡± Eleven said. She had planned to go to the house where she had lived with Mo Ye before the next day.


    She didn¡¯t know if the place was still there. Eleven clasped her fingers a little and sneered. She might be the only fool who remembers that place so clearly.


    The headquarters had already become a village. The house might not be there anymore.


    Anthony stopped talking and Eleven came back to her senses. She asked, ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°When the road is accessible.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you and your lover were separated here?¡± Eleven couldn¡¯t help but doubt his words. Would a boyfriend who had lost his lover talk and laugh with other women as if nothing had happened?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Anthony said with a slight sorrow in his eyes. ¡°I go out to find her every day and I hope that she knows that she can wait for me, and I am waiting for her.¡±


    His feelings were sincere and moving. It was a lie saying that no one would doubt him. At first, Eleven had suspected of lying about his lover. But after hearing what he said, she believed him again.


    ¡°Good luck!¡± Eleven gave her blessings.


    Anthony looked at her so deeply that she thought she was his lover, and he seemed to be waiting for her. Eleven was a little afraid to look him in the eye, but if she avoided his gaze, would it mean that she was guilty?


    She didn¡¯t have to feel guilty, so she didn¡¯t avoid his gaze. Anthony looked attentively at her, with a gaze that was filled with enthusiasm. However, the enthusiasm seemed to be suppressed by him.


    Eleven¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Anthony smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Little Seven!¡± Anthony exclaimed. It was his turn to play chess, but he couldn¡¯t help shouting Eleven¡¯s name. He wanted to say something, but he held his words back in the end.


    Eleven remained doubtful and wanted to ask him about it. However, he hid all his emotions and concentrated on playing chess. It was hard for her to open her mouth then.


    That man was weird.


    He had hidden his emotions deep and nobody could decipher them. The smile that he had on his face seemed to be fake and she felt a little uneasy. She had always hated people who put up facades, but to the thought of it, she was also hiding her own emotions. She had no right to feel uneasy.


    She could feel that he really loved his other half. However, she also felt that this man was too hard to understand. To be accurate, it should be said that he would show you whatever he wanted you to know, but would never let you see through whatever he didn¡¯t want you to know.


    The snow was falling lightly outside. The fragrance of food came from the kitchen gradually.


    Anthony was still on the chessboard with Eleven. He was not in a hurry to beat her, and was playing with her as if he was passing time. He had enjoyed the harmonious atmosphere between them. Besides, Eleven hadn¡¯t rejected him.


    It was inevitable to feel happy, but the feeling of mockery was even stronger.


    ¡°Little Seven, if the person you love had hurt you, will you forgive him?¡± Anthony asked, with his eyes locked on her face.


    Eleven raised her eyebrows. ¡°Did you hurt your lover?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    ¡°Did you hurt her badly?¡±


    Anthony nodded. ¡®Yes, badly.¡¯


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to see how much she loves you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Eleven recalled what Cheng Anya had said and used her words again. ¡°If the wound is too deep, she might leave you forever. But, if this woman loves you more than herself, she will forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Anthony lowered his eyes. There was a moment of sorrow in his eyes.


    He looked at the chessboard in silence, and the hair covering his forehead brushed against his eyes and face, covering the light in his eyes. He was motionless for quite a while before he turned his head away to look at the snow outside when Eleven looked at him curiously.


    As if his world was filled with snow and coldness.


    Eleven watched his side profile and her emotions fluctuated. He stayed silent. His looks were very similar to Mo Ye when he wiped the smile off his face.


    He was immersed in his own world, and was in pain. He was looking out of the window while she focused on his side profile. Everything stopped, even the world. Only the snow outside kept falling.


    Anthony came back to his senses and stopped himself from staring outside the window when he felt Eleven¡¯s stare. He turned back and met her gaze. His gaze darkened while Eleven was embarrassed.


    ¡°Why did you look at me like that?¡± Anthony asked her.


    Eleven looked at his beautiful face, and lost her smile. She said calmly, ¡°You look like someone I know.¡±


    Anthony was taken aback and chuckled evilly. It was attractive and a little sexy. With his beautiful hands resting on his chin, he teased, ¡°If you were so distracted by me, let me guess, did I remind you of your lover?¡±


    Eleven laughed coquettishly. ¡°Enemy!¡± She said nonchalantly.


    Anthony laughed and his eyes were twinkling with mischief. ¡°Even enemies can make you obsessed. It seems like it¡¯s not that bad to be your enemy.¡±


    ¡®Obsessed?¡¯


    ¡®What a joke. How did he come to that conclusion?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m glad that your lover is not here, or she might try to kill me.¡± Eleven said as if nothing had happened. Why was he always flirting with her?


    Eleven was a straightforward person who couldn¡¯t decipher men¡¯s mind. Blackjack, Jason, Bai Ye and Ross did not have girlfriends, so they never say such things. Even if Scheming Chu had Rong Yan, the number of times she had seen Scheming Chu being angry was way more than the number of times they had flirted.


    The only special case was Third Young Master Ye. When she was in City A, she had often heard Third Young Master Ye flirt with Anya, while the corners of the young kid¡¯s lips twitched. At first, she didn¡¯t understand what he was saying, until Ye Wei explained it to her.


    The feeling he gave her was the same douche feeling that Third Young Master Ye had.


    ¡°Why?¡± Anthony asked blankly.


    ¡°She would be jealous.¡±


    Anthony chuckled and looked at her deeply. His smile grew wider and it was obvious that he was in a good mood.


    They played chess again for a while. The fragrance of food that came from the kitchen was getting stronger. Eleven could not help but probe into the kitchen, and her stomach growled. Anthony looked at her with a loving smile.


    ¡°Hungry?¡±


    ¡°It smells so good.¡± Eleven said. It was the smell of stewed beef and potatoes, which was a famous and special Russian dish. She thought that the food must be delicious just by smelling the aroma.


    ¡°You have a good appetite.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t had hot food in two days.¡± Eleven said. Those cheese couldn¡¯t compare to the aroma of hot food.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°No appetite.¡± Eleven paused and smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯ve had a serious illness in the past, and it might have hurt my stomach, which led to a decreased appetite. But, my appetite had gotten better recently.¡±


    Anthony¡¯s smile faded and his eyes drooped.


    She had said those words casually, but who could imagine how painful and cruel must it be for her? She acted as if she was telling the stories of other people. Indeed, she was role-playing another person now.


    ¡°It¡¯s your move now. Why are you in a daze?¡± Eleven urged him. As Anthony did not react, Eleven reached out her arm to touch his shoulders. As if it was a reflex action, Anthony clasped her wrist all of a sudden with a gaze sharp as a knife.


    Eleven twisted her wrist instinctively and wanted to fight back, but Anthony loosened his grip suddenly. He had used too much strength and bruised Eleven¡¯s wrist. Ever since she had escaped from Mo Ye, her skin would bruise easily with just a slight force.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Eleven said nonchalantly. If someone had reached for her when she was in trance, she would have also reacted and attacked that person instinctively.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Anthony kept apologizing as if he didn¡¯t hear her.

 Chapter 523 - Anthony and Little Seven 4

    Eleven looked at him and couldn¡¯t understand why he was apologizing for such trivial things. From the way he was holding her wrist, Eleven felt that the atmosphere had become too ambiguous. She was embarrassed and pulled away her hand immediately.


    Anthony returned to his senses and realized that his behavior was inappropriate. He kept quiet and looked down. She couldn¡¯t see his expression.


    ¡°Anthony, it¡¯s nothing. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Eleven said. Anthony acknowledged with a nonchalant expression.


    Mrs. Kurt¡¯s cheerful voice came from the kitchen. ¡°It¡¯s dinner time. Ladies and gentlemen, you can come over now.¡±


    Mrs. Kurt¡¯s voice broke the silence between the two of them. Eleven acknowledged and the both of them walked to the dining hall together. Eleven helped Mrs. Kurt bring the dishes out.


    They had a sumptuous dinner. Potatoes and rye bread were their essential staple food, but there were also caviar, braised beef, cheese and more¡­ Almost every dish was prepared differently. One looked bland, while the other looked heavily seasoned.


    Russian food are usually heavily seasoned. Eleven had originally thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat a lot, and she didn¡¯t expect that Mrs. Kurt would make her portion of food blander.


    ¡°Mrs. Kurt, why are there two portions of the same food?¡± Anthony asked, feeling puzzled.


    Mrs. Kurt smiled. ¡°Little Seven doesn¡¯t look good. I don¡¯t think she can eat spicy food, so I made some light food for her. Both are delicious. Anthony, you can try some too.¡±


    Eleven was touched. Not only was the old lady lovely and thoughtful, she had even helped her solve her problem. Such a virtuous and understanding old lady like her was really rare.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Mrs. Kurt.¡± Eleven said with a smile. She rushed over to Mrs. Kurt, held her and kissed her hard on the cheek. ¡°You are so kind.¡±


    Upon seeing how harmonious the two women were, Mr. Kurt shook her head.


    Mrs. Kurt was so happy that she was smiling from ear to ear. Anthony¡¯s gaze darkened. He was jealous of Mrs. Kurt, who was kissed by Eleven.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like spicy food?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Eleven asked curiously.


    Antony paused. ¡°I guessed it. Since it¡¯s cold, it¡¯ll be nice to have something hot.¡±


    Eleven chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t eat it now. I need to avoid certain food.¡±


    Anthony understood as soon as he heard her. ¡®It must be because¡­¡¯ There was pain in his eyes, but he had concealed it calmly. His heart seemed to be pulled by something. The pain was unbearable.


    The atmosphere during dinner was great. The white snow outside was still falling, but the room was warm, as though spring had came. Mr. Kurt and Anthony chatted and drank at the same time.


    ¡°Mr. Kurt, you are getting old, you¡¯d better drink less alcohol.¡± Eleven said. Vodka was too strong for an old person like him. Unlike him, Anthony was young and it didn¡¯t matter how much he drank.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m still young. Men ought to drink some alcohol.¡± Mr. Kurt was flushed, but he wasn¡¯t drunk. He was in a high mood, and Anthony was talkative, which cheered him up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been nagging him on this for years and he¡¯s been drinking less these days. He used to drink more.¡± Mrs. Kurt said and she poured a small cup of wine for herself. It was actually quite comfortable to have a drink in the winter. ¡°Little Seven, have some.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Kurt. I¡¯m allergic to alcohol.¡± Eleven found an excuse to reject her. Mrs. Kurt expressed her concern and she replied to her seamlessly. She turned her head and saw Anthony staring at her.


    He had many drinks and his cheeks turned slightly red. His hair fell on his forehead, which made him look younger. He had deep eyes that seemed to be able to communicate and give off electricity.


    Fortunately, she was an electrical insulator.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Are you allergic to alcohol?¡± He asked in Mandarin.


    Eleven shook her head and said, ¡°No, I just can¡¯t drink.¡±


    Anthony nodded and continued talking with Mr. Kurt.


    The heater was working pretty well, and the atmosphere was high. Everyone felt warm. It might be because there was a new member in the house, Mr. Kurt and Mrs. Kurt were very happy. Mrs. Kurt had a few drinks while Mr. Kurt was half drunk.


    After dinner, Mrs. Kurt helped Mr. Kurt upstairs so that he could rest. Anthony went over to help him. As the old lady went upstairs, she couldn¡¯t stop nagging Mr. Kurt about how much he drank, and Anthony quickly and cleverly admitted that he shouldn¡¯t have drank so much with him. Mrs. Kurt¡¯s attitude changed immediately and told him that it was okay.


    Eleven didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh.


    When they all went upstairs, the smile on Eleven¡¯s face faded, and she had a cold expression.


    ¡®Anthony, who exactly are you?¡¯


    The more she looked at his back view, the more frightened she was. She had examined his face carefully and found that it was a human skin mask. She couldn¡¯t help laughing at herself. Five years ago, she had slept in Mo Ye¡¯s arms every night, but she didn¡¯t even realize that his face was fake.


    But if he was Mo Ye¡­ He shouldn¡¯t have made up such a story to cheat Mr. and Mrs. Kurt even if he had arrived early and needed a place to stay due to the snow.


    Eleven thought about all the possibilities that could happen, but rejected of them eventually. The sound of footsteps came from the stairway. She took a sip of the juice, turned around. With a smile, she asked, ¡°Do you need to eat? You¡¯ve been drinking all night.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Anthony sat next to Eleven, at the position where Mrs. Kurt had sat. He had sat opposite her earlier. He took his utensils, cut a steak up and ate it with relish, as if he was really hungry.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat more when you were hungry earlier on?¡±


    ¡°Hungry people usually eat the least.¡± Eleven laughed and joked, ¡°I still like rice.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very picky.¡±


    ¡°Do you like noodles?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay with it.¡±


    ¡°Do you not have any pursue in life?¡± Eleven pretended to despise him, and poured him a glass of Vodka. Anthony quickly waved his hands, ¡°I¡¯m not drinking anymore. If I drink anymore, I¡¯ll be drunk.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re a good drinker.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not a massive drinker.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you get drunk since we have nothing to do at night. You could sleep till the sun rises.¡± Eleven smiled. If he was drunk, she could take a look at his chest, or she would always suspect if he was Mo Ye.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. There¡¯s a beautiful woman opposite me, I¡¯m afraid I would do something bad when I¡¯m drunk. Aren¡¯t you worried that I would knock on your door in the middle of the night and strip you?¡± Anthony laughed sexily while teasing the naive Eleven.


    Eleven was stunned and she rolled her eyes. ¡°Despicable.¡±


    ¡°No, nine men out of ten are lustful.¡± Anthony laughed and saw Eleven blushing. He felt surprised as it was a rare scene.


    Eleven was full after eating a few more boiled potatoes. Anthony was almost full as well. Mrs. Kurt was upstairs looking after Mr. Kurt. Before she came down, Eleven helped to clean the table and kitchen.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m not counting on you for this. You look like you can¡¯t do anything. Go away.¡± Eleven said impolitely.


    ¡°Are you looking down on me? Sit and watch.¡± Anthony put his arm around Eleven¡¯s shoulder and let her sit on the chair. Then, he went to clean up the place himself. Eleven watched him clean the table and sort out all the knives and forks in astonishment.


    He was really fast and the place was tidied up in no time.


    The man raised his eyebrows proudly, as if he was showing off his achievements. Eleven smiled and gave him two applauses.


    What a modern family man.


    Mrs. Kurt went downstairs and was surprised to find that she had cleaned the place up. The lovely old lady exclaimed, hugged Eleven and kissed her a few times. ¡°My Little Seven is so lovely and sweet.¡±


    Eleven was ashamed. Anthony jeered and raised his thumb. ¡°That¡¯s right, Little Seven is so lovely and sweet.¡±


    Eleven was speechless.


    ¡®This man¡­¡¯


    She wasn¡¯t getting quality sleep for those few days and it was days since she had a good sleep.


    She wasn¡¯t sure when the virus would recur. Eleven laid in bed, thinking about the virus. The virus in her body has not recurred for the time being. Su Man had given her three tranquilizers for her to inject herself when she loses control. However, she hadn¡¯t lost control in those few days.


    Su Man had said that a dose of tranquilizer can last for a long time, so she didn¡¯t have to worry too much about her body.


    She was still afraid of losing control. If she hurt the kind Mr. and Mrs. Kurt, she would feel guilty all her life.


    She shall leave when the snow stops. No matter how warm that place was, it was not a place that she should stay for a long time.


    The next morning, Mrs. Kurt got up to make breakfast for them. A night had passed, but the snow outside didn¡¯t stop. Instead, it got heavier. When Eleven got up and pulled the curtains open, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave that day judging from the heavy snow.


    Anthony had woken up too early and already had his breakfast. He was wearing thick clothes, ready to go out. In the winter, everyone dresses themselves in thick clothes. Hence, it was hard for her to see traces of Mo Ye in him.


    ¡°You¡¯re going out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Anthony smiled gently. ¡°Little Seven, good morning!¡±


    That beautiful face of his was glowing. Eleven smiled. ¡°Good morning!¡±


    Mrs. Kurt called Eleven over for breakfast. Anthony was ready and said that he was leaving before he went out. Eleven looked at his back view. ¡®Where is he going?¡¯


    ¡°Anthony said that he was going out to find his lover. He had went out the day before yesterday as well. He¡¯s really a loyal man. The snow storm had been heavy these days, what if something had happened?¡± Said Mrs. Kurt.


    ¡°Mrs. Kurt, do you really believe his story?¡±


    Mrs. Kurt smiled. ¡°Of course. We should trust each other. Otherwise, suspicion would cause everyone to feel uneasy, and the world would be in a mess.¡±


    Eleven smiled and kept quiet. ¡®What a lovely and optimistic old lady.¡¯


    People like her would live a happy and contented life.


    ¡°Little Seven, are you going out too?¡±


    Eleven nodded, ¡°Yes, later. Mrs. Kurt, I might have to stay here for a few more days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Welcome. You can stay as long as you wish.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat, or the food would turn cold soon.¡± Mrs. Kurt urged her to take her breakfast.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    After breakfast, Eleven changed into a thick coat and put on a scarf to go out. Mrs. Kurt told her to be careful on the way and reminded her to remember the way back. Eleven replied with a smile and walked out.


    It was really cold outside.


    The wind was blowing while snow was falling. It was white everywhere and the world seemed to be filled with coldness.


    The river in front had frozen up and there a few mischievous children were ice skating and their laughter could be heard from far. The ice was thick and could bear heavy weight without cracking.


    She once did ice skating for entertainment years ago.


    She was not used to such a low temperature as she grew up on an island that had four seasons. Moreover, she had been avoiding cold places and went mostly to tropical countries.


    It was tiring for her to go out in the cold weather.


    After watching the children play for a while, she left and tried finding the way to the hut base on her memory.


    She remembered that the hut was somewhere not far from the terrorist headquarters, beside a small forest. It was a small hut built by someone unknown and the space was really confined. Even the windows couldn¡¯t be opened.


    However, the location of that place was secretive and suitable for hiding.


    Five years had passed, the place had changed a lot, and the surroundings had become unfamiliar to her. The path in her memory had disappeared as well. She was extremely confused.


    It was snowing heavily. Eleven thought that she must have lost her way due to the harsh weather. The roads were all covered in white snow, which made it difficult for her to see the paths or the scenery clearly.


    She searched for the road that led to the hut stubbornly and met several villagers along the way. In fact, the village was not big, and there were not many people living in it. However, there were many families living along the river.


    A young man and woman passed by and found it strange that she was walking alone in the snow. They kept turning back to look at her although they had already went far away. Eleven didn¡¯t care about what others thought of her.


    The snow was getting heavier, which made walking in the snow harder.


    Eleven¡¯s heart sank. ¡®Have this place really changed completely?¡¯ She looked at her watch. She had been walking for more than an hour already, but the hut was still nowhere in sight. She had only spent half an hour finding the place with an injured Mo Ye by her side then.


    ¡®Did I take the wrong path?¡¯


    ¡®Have I taken the wrong path right from the start?¡¯


    Just like her and Mo Ye, they had taken the wrong path right from the beginning, which led to more mistakes and put them in this irreparable situation today. The more frustrated she was, the more eager she was to find that place.


    She didn¡¯t know why she was so obsessed, but she knew that she had to go. Otherwise, her trip to Eastern Europe would be meaningless.


    The horizon was endless in the vast snow.


    The further she walked, the less people she saw. It seemed that she had been walking into a remote place.


    Eleven was very sure that she must have lost her way. She had taken the wrong path right from the beginning.


    After all, this place had changed a lot. Moreover, it was snowing heavily. It would definitely look different if it was a sunny day.

 Chapter 524 - Anthony and Little Seven 5

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Eleven was tired from walking. There was no place to rest and nothing around her. All she could hear was only the hustling of wind and snow. It sounded terrible, like the howling of an old man.


    ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have come.¡± Eleven mocked herself. She had walked such a long distance without knowing if the place was still there. It was foolish of her to have done so. ¡®Why did I put in so much effort for?¡¯ She thought.


    She was ready to go back when the blizzard blotted out the sky and the land, and strong wind blew at her fiercely. Eleven turned her body around immediately and the snow hit her back. It was extremely cold. ¡®I would definitely get a cold tomorrow.¡¯ She thought to herself. Her body had always been weak, even more so when she had to suffer in the cold like that.


    Crazy!


    She, who had a good hearing, heard the sound of wind blowing on a door. She had a feeling and walked towards the sound while shaking off the snow on her body. Suddenly, she realized that the path she was walking on was a little familiar. It was where she had passed by earlier on. She had made a round-trip and came back to the intersection. This time, she went to the other side.


    She had walked less than ten minutes before she saw the black hut. It was still there.


    It turned out that it had always been so close to her, but she passed by it without noticing. She had thought that it was gone, but it didn¡¯t cross her mind that she might have been careless and missed it on her way.


    Fortunately, she went back to the intersection where she had walked past earlier on based on her memory, as she didn¡¯t have any sense of direction in the heavy snow.


    If one could make detours on the road of life, how great would it be to be able to rewind time and restart life again?


    Eleven stood in the snow, and the hut was right in front of her. It was abandoned and broken. The roof was covered with a thick layer of snow, which had melted and turned into ice. The lonely hut stood quietly and still in the middle of the snowstorm.


    A gust of wind blew the door, which made crackling noises. Eleven couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    She was reminded of the night when it was too cold for them to fall asleep, and Mo Ye was still blind. They were frustrated at the crackling noise of the door and he said that it sounded like a scene in the horror movies. He also mentioned that he would tear down the door, which disturbed his sleep, after he is all healed.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the broken door was still there five years later. That place enters winter every October. Until April or May of the next year, it would always be stormy. ¡®This door is really tough, how is it still intact after all these years?¡¯


    The door was creaking badly. It didn¡¯t seem that it would last any longer.


    It was so cold that her legs had become numb from standing outside in the snow for a while. Eleven finally entered the hut, which was well-lit. The windows were closed to block out the wind and snow, but there was a huge hole on the roof, which allowed light to come into the hut.


    The roof wasn¡¯t broken then and the coldness at night was still bearable. Now, if she had to spend a night in the hut, she was sure that she would freeze to death the next day. The weather was terrible.


    A bow, a shotgun and several bullets were left on the ground in the hut. There was a dense forest filled with wild animals nearby and hunters like to go hunting in it. Hence, the hut had become a good place to stay in for the hunters, which explained the things that were left in it.


    The decoration in the hut was still the same as before. Nothing has changed, except for the people.


    The praying mat was still there, sitting at the corner. During those times, she had slept in Mo Ye¡¯s arms while he sat on the mat. When the both of them couldn¡¯t sleep at night, Mo Ye often played with her hair.


    She didn¡¯t mind it when he had done it the first two times, but the third time, she couldn¡¯t help but punch him. He played with her hair even more aggressively and said that it was too quiet, so he had to hear some voices.


    ¡®Why did he want to provoke her instead of making noise on his own?¡¯


    The Mo Ye five years ago was young, hot-blooded and a little despicable. When the cold was too unbearable, he once asked to do it with her. At that time, she didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. After Mo Ye explained to her, Eleven punched him on the face directly, and she dared not sleep in his arms again.


    He didn¡¯t care and acted nonchalantly. The cold was so unbearable that she went back into his arms a while later.


    He stopped having the idea and started to bargain with her, saying that he would provide her with a free, warm bolster, while she should give him something in return. Eleven¡¯s expression darkened. If he wasn¡¯t blind, she would definitely not let him off..


    After teaching him a lesson, she had thought that he would behave. Who knew that he would kiss her secretly at night. She was stunned when he kissed her as it was her first time being kissed by a guy after all.


    When Mo Ye saw that she was pretending to sleep, he thought that she had agreed to the kiss and became more courageous. He kissed her more deeply and aggressively, before Eleven reacted and slapped him. Mo Ye was a weird person. It might be because the two of them had been together all day long, and they had seldom slept. He was really up for a fight with Eleven, and pounced on her directly. He didn¡¯t care about the slap and tried to force her to do it.


    Eleven¡¯s arms were all sore from hitting him. In fact, if she really wanted to resist, how would the blind Mo Ye be her opponent? At the start, she had gone easy on him because she liked him. They were like a rascal that had met an iceberg. Mo Ye had taken advantage of her often during those times.


    Whenever she thought of the past, the memory with Mo Ye had become her most memorable and beautiful dream.


    Who would have thought that the young Mo Ye had such a childish side?


    However, everything had changed.


    He had even said that the first person he would want to see was her once his eyes were healed.


    She told him that she was ugly.


    Mo Ye said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m good-looking. If we¡¯re going to have a baby, he¡¯ll look like me. Don¡¯t feel inferior.¡±


    She was so angry that she wanted to strip him and throw him out to freeze in the cold.


    When he didn¡¯t hear her speak, he knew that she was angry. Then, he said, ¡°If you still feel inferior, I will make you a most beautiful face, and I¡¯m sure that all the women in the world would be envious of you.¡±


    ¡°Think about it, you would be envied by any beautiful woman just by having a gorgeous man around you.¡±


    ¡°I prefer you to stay ugly. No one would try to snatch you from me then.¡±


    She had no desire to speak anymore.


    She thought that he was joking. After all, they hadn¡¯t known each other for a long time and they chatted about anything under the sun to kill time. She didn¡¯t believe his words at all, or rather, she didn¡¯t dare to take him seriously.


    It was pretty much like when Ye Wei was wooing Su Man. She had often shouted, ¡°Su Man, I would die without you. I love you. I can¡¯t live without you¡­¡±


    Whether it was Ye Wei or Su Man, they had treated those words as if they were nothing.


    During that time, she was young, domineering and lacked experience. After listening to words that offended her, she couldn¡¯t help but beat him up. One was willing to fight while one was willing to receive the beatings. It was really hectic.


    But he was no less cruel when he had to.


    For example, he had once mentioned that he would make the person who tried to assassinate him regret his birth. It was the first time Mo Ye had been plotted by someone, and it planted a deep hatred in his heart.


    He was expressionless when he said those words, and he was as cold as Yama.[1.Hindu god of death and lord of the underworld]


    She knew that he wasn¡¯t any kind of saint as people who were good wouldn¡¯t appear in that place. All the people who went there were important figures in the industry. Eleven regretted hiding her feelings.


    She obviously liked him. How she wished she had told him the truth. If so, she wouldn¡¯t have the nightmare later in life.


    She had been feeling indignant about it.


    After all, she had hidden her love for five years. It was hard for her to have her dream broken all of a sudden without warning. She could not accept it. However, she could not kill him.


    Everything that happened in the past resurfaced in her heart. Eleven had mixed emotions and her eyes were sore. The strong wind that blew behind her made the door creak, generating a scary sound.


    There was a song that Rong Yan liked a lot, which she often listened to her hum. The lyrics were relatable to her present mood.


    ¡®Don¡¯t mention the past.¡¯


    ¡®Life has been stormy.¡¯


    ¡®Even if the memory can¡¯t be erased.¡¯


    ¡®The love and hate are still in my heart¡­¡¯


    ¡­


    She stayed in the black hut for a long time, until the sun had set. The world was gray, the snowstorm got heavier, and the weather turned colder.


    It was already evening when she came out.


    Although she was standing in the hut, her legs were numb due to the cold as she had stood for too long. It was difficult for her to walk on the snow.


    When she had just went out of the hut, she saw Anthony standing in the snow, looking at her calmly. The man¡¯s beautiful face, sky blue eyes and his tall and straight figure all looked hazy in the snow.


    The snow on the ground was thick and footprints were made by every step of hers.


    Deeply.


    However, Anthony did not have any footprints behind him. ¡®Was it because the wind had blown the snow off? Did the snow cover them up?¡¯


    ¡®Or has he been standing there for a long time?¡¯


    Eleven narrowed his eyes. Behind her was the hut from five years ago, while the person in front of her eyes was Anthony.


    He was still dressed in the outfit that he had worn in the morning. His gray scarf and hers were similar in both style and color, the way they dress and the color they liked were similar too.


    Anybody who didn¡¯t know them would have thought that they were a couple who had been separated and then found each other in the snow again.


    Eleven looked at him doubtfully. ¡®It has been a day already. Did he come here specially or unintentionally? It can¡¯t be that he had walked in the snow all day.¡¯


    ¡®What did he do?¡¯


    ¡®The footprints behind him were filled with snow.¡¯


    ¡®How long has he been standing here?¡¯


    ¡®And why?¡¯


    He was mysterious. The fact that he had appeared at a place he shouldn¡¯t be at had set minds wondering. But at the thought of it, there was only a path that was accessible. He couldn¡¯t possibly turn back, and it seemed that there were limited places to go.


    ¡®Was it a coincidence?¡¯


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Eleven asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°I was waiting for you!¡±

 Chapter 525 - Anthony and Little Seven 6

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Eleven¡¯s pupil shrunk and her gaze darkened. ¡°Waiting for me? Who exactly are you?¡±


    Anthony approached her slowly with his body covered in snow. Once again, she confirmed that he had been standing in that position for a very long time. But why was he there?


    ¡°Little Seven¡­¡± Anthony called out her name faintly and smiled sincerely and kindly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy that I was waiting for you?¡±


    Eleven heart pounded crazily, even the wind and snow could not calm her down. He was saying things that were misleading again. ¡®Anthony, what are your intentions?¡¯ She did not believe that he had been separated from his lover in the snowstorm.


    It didn¡¯t make sense for a man who had only lost his lover for a few days to develop ambiguous feelings for another woman in such a short time. The only explanation for this was that the lover did not exist at all, or that he was a playboy who was merciless to women. She was not really fond of men who tend to forget his lover and search for another relationship immediately after one ended.


    Her expression didn¡¯t look well and her eyes were filled with disgust. She calmed her feelings down and said casually, ¡°Mrs. Kurt was afraid that you might lose your way in the heavy snow and she wanted to come out and search for you. How could I let her go outside in this weather? So, I came to look for you instead. You seemed to be distracted when I saw you standing over there, so I didn¡¯t dare to bother you.¡±


    Eleven was stunned. ¡®Did Mrs. Kurt ask him to search for me outside?¡¯


    ¡®Is that true?¡¯


    ¡°How did you know that I¡¯m here?¡± This place was hard to find.


    ¡°I was here yesterday.¡± Anthony whispered. Eleven was shocked and a little flustered, as if the feelings and embarrassing moments that she had tried her best to hide had been discovered.


    The fact that he had gone there the previous day filled her mind and brain. ¡®He was here yesterday?¡¯


    Anthony walked up to her. ¡°This is the only small hut around here. People who were lost in the snow would surely go inside to hide from the snowstorm. I was just trying my luck and didn¡¯t expect you to be there.¡±


    His explanation was reasonable and logical and Eleven couldn¡¯t find any faults about it. She had gone through many detours that day and indeed, there was no other houses for her to hide from the snowstorm. What Anthony had said wasn¡¯t unreasonable.


    She calmed down. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Anthony heaved a sigh of relief, settled down, and had a sexy smile on his beautiful face. ¡°Little Seven, don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s my honor to fetch a beautiful woman like you. It¡¯s my luck to have found you.¡±


    Eleven looked down and smiled. This man was really¡­ She didn¡¯t know how to describe him anymore. Any outsiders would have thought that he was wooing her.


    ¡®He must be very popular with women.¡¯ Eleven thought. Men who are good at flirting could get girls easily. Even if it was a girl as cold as her, she felt happy even though she was acting as another person.


    It had been a long time since she laughed happily from the bottom of her heart. Anthony¡­ She looked at him as if she wanted to find a trace of shame in his face, but only saw his deep eyes and focused gaze.


    His sky blue eyes were as wide as the ocean, and they were more obvious when seen in the snow. His eyes were filled with affection. Men like him could always give off attractive energy unconsciously.


    He communicated with his eyes, which was a pleasant and magical feeling.


    ¡°Have you found your lover?¡± Eleven asked flatly. If one listened carefully, there was a hint of smile in his tone, as if he was mocking with a kind intention, implying that he was too passionate in love.


    However, being too passionate in love seemed to be a heartless thing to do.


    How could Anthony not understand what she was talking about? He wanted to speak, but words got in the way. He didn¡¯t mind being ridiculed at all. Instead, he said, ¡°Little Seven, sometimes people just have to follow their hearts.¡±


    ¡°Follow my heart?¡± With a smile on his face, she teased, ¡°I thought Anthony follows whatever that leads to sex.¡±


    Anthony laughed out loud. The wind and snow seemed to be affected by his happiness and danced wildly. However, his laughter sounded gloomy, with a hint of pain and¡­ shame.


    ¡°If I had realized that earlier, I wouldn¡¯t be in this situation right now.¡± Anthony murmured, as if he was telling that to Eleven. But, it seemed like he was talking to himself too.


    Follow your heart? What a simple thing to say. He had been ignoring his real emotions and thoughts, which resulted in the irreparable damage. What¡¯s worse, he did not even know how to redeem himself and gain forgiveness from the person whom he had hurt.


    The snowstorm was so heavy that Eleven couldn¡¯t hear what he said clearly. She only thought that he looked sad.


    A gust of wind blew towards her and she coughed and choked. Anthony came back to his senses. How careless could he get? Her body was weak and yet he had made her stand in the cold for such a long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s too cold. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Eleven had barely moved when she suddenly lost strength in her legs and fell. Anthony had a quick reflex and put his hand around her immediately. He could have picked her up swiftly, but Anthony held onto her waist and hugged her in his arms, with his body slanted thoughtfully to block her from the wind and snow.


    He wanted to pretend that he didn¡¯t care too much, catch her casually and then lift her up as if nothing had happened. However, he couldn¡¯t control his hands and kept her in his arms forcefully. God knows how much he wanted to touch her and hold her like that.


    It was what he had wanted to do right from the start.


    Anthony was tall while Eleven was petite. He looked like he could shelter Eleven entirely. Even though Eleven was not feeling cold anymore, her legs were still numb.


    Her legs were numb from standing for too long in the cold.


    At that moment, Eleven didn¡¯t realize that they were in a very ambiguous position. She could only rely on him then and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Can you walk?¡± Anthony lowered his head and asked anxiously. His hot breath that he breathed into her ears soon turned into a thin layer of ice. The smell of his cologne was unique and it filled her nostrils.


    Eleven nodded, with her face slightly hot.


    Her body was not completely recovered yet. The virus had damaged her body structure, and caused her immunity to be low. It was easy for her to get sick and tired, which was the price she had to pay for boosting her strength.


    The weather there was so cold that anyone who stood in the snow for a long time would be frozen stiff.


    Anthony took off his coat and put it on her. She felt his warm body temperature from the coat. Eleven exclaimed, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    He was only wearing a V-Neck Sweater, which was not considered thick. In such weather, he would freeze to death.


    ¡°Wear it. Don¡¯t take it off.¡± Anthony stopped her from giving him the coat back and his gaze was gentle. ¡°You wear it. I¡¯m a man. This snowstorm is nothing. Come on, I¡¯ll carry you on my back.¡±


    Eleven was shocked. Carry her on his back?


    She had never been so down-and-out that she needed someone to piggy-back her. However, she shook her numb legs and felt that she should not overextend herself. ¡®It is only a piggy-back¡­¡¯


    Although she was a little resistant.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Give me some time. I can walk.¡± Eleven said.


    ¡°Little Seven, are you shy?¡± Anthony smiled beautifully. His gaze was gentle, focused and a little passionate. ¡°Little Seven, do you want me to freeze to death?¡±


    Eleven was stunned. She looked at his thin clothes and hesitated for a while before putting her arms around his neck.


    Then, Anthony carried her on his back.


    The winter clothes on Eleven were already very thick, and she seemed even fatter with Anthony¡¯s. Thanks to Anthony¡¯s long hands, he could hold on to her properly.


    It was the first time that she was being carried on a man¡¯s back. It felt very strange. The wind and snow blew wildly and the cold wind roared, numbing their faces. Eleven covered Anthony¡¯s ears with a scarf.


    Anthony laughed faintly. Eleven was a little embarrassed, ¡°What are you laughing at?¡±


    ¡°Little Seven is behaving well¡­¡±


    Eleven was taken aback. ¡®Behaving well? Since when could she be associated with good behaviors? This man is really weird.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m heavy. Please let me down if you are struggling.¡±


    Books have always described a girl as being as light as a feather, and a man could carry them without any effort. A feather can¡¯t possibly weigh less than a person who was more than a dozen kilograms.


    Anthony was silent and carried her on his back silently. After a while, she heard his voice saying, ¡°Little Seven, you should gain more weight. I would still be able to¡­¡±


    She heard the first half of the sentence, but the second half was muffled due to the wind and snow. Eleven wanted to hear him clearly, but felt that they were too close to each other, so she gave up the idea.


    ¡°Little Seven, do you have anyone you like?¡± Anthony suddenly asked.


    Eleven knew what he was asking as it was the same question that Cheng Anya asked. ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Our Little Seven is so pure. Have you ever been in love?¡± Anthony¡¯s laughter could not really be heard clearly in the snow. It didn¡¯t seem like a laughter either.


    ¡°Is it weird that I have not been in a relationship before?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Anthony smiled. He adjusted her position and asked if she was comfortable. Eleven didn¡¯t care about it though. Anthony continued, ¡°You have stood there for a long time. Your back view looked lonely. I thought you were missing your lover.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Eleven remained silent. ¡®Was I missing him?¡¯


    Might be. But lover? He wasn¡¯t considered as her lover. Five years ago, even if they liked each other, Mo Ye had an overbearing possessiveness over her, and sometimes planned their future jokingly. However, neither of them confessed their feelings.


    They couldn¡¯t be considered as a couple. Even more so after five years.


    Lovers¡­ It was a sarcastic term for her.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Maybe it was time to find someone to talk to. Eleven accidentally confided, ¡°I used to love someone a lot, but I hate him now.¡±


    Anthony clasped his hands tightly and released them, as if he had realized something.


    Eleven laid on his back and did not feel his mood swings. Instead, she felt very reassured. Anthony¡¯s back was very wide and comfortable to lay on.


    ¡°Did he hurt you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and no.¡± Eleven said softly. It was a new experience for her to confide in others in such weather. He had the ability to let people put their guards down. Eleven said, ¡°He had hurt me for me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    ¡°In fact, I didn¡¯t understand too. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Eleven chuckled. ¡°I do not have much time left to live. I don¡¯t want to live miserably. I¡¯m here this time to hope that I can let go of it and live comfortably from now on.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Antony suddenly snapped and stopped. Eleven was startled. For no reason, he lost his temper, and his tone was sharp. She was puzzled. It seemed that Anthony realized that he had behaved inappropriately. He paused for a while before continuing, ¡°You will not die.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t die. He didn¡¯t approve of it!


    ¡°Everyone will eventually die.¡± Eleven laughed. She had long regarded life and death as unimportant. She asked jokingly, ¡°Are you reluctant to let me die?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t approve!¡± Anthony murmured. ¡°You are not allowed to die!¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t even Yama!¡±


    ¡°Little Seven¡­ Did that man hurt you badly? ¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Eleven didn¡¯t reply to him.


    Anthony did not care and probed further, ¡°What if he regrets his mistake and pleads for your forgiveness? Will you give him a chance?¡±


    Eleven went silent again. She didn¡¯t know how to answer his question. It ought to be a question that was easy to answer, but she hesitated. ¡°Anthony, why are you so interested in me, especially my opinions on relationships?¡±


    ¡°Of course, anybody would be interested in such a wonderful girl like you.¡± Anthony replied.


    ¡°You are the first to say that I am wonderful.¡± Eleven chuckled. ¡°Mr. Anthony, you sure know how to make girls happy.¡±


    ¡°It means that the others have no taste.¡± Anthony smiled. ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Anthony said calmly. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet,¡± he reminded her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. No one can predict the future. Furthermore¡­ I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with him.¡± Eleven said with a heavy heart. Suddenly, she felt that Anthony was in pain and sorrow.


    Eleven chose to stay silent. They have reached the house of the Kurts.


    ¡°Little Seven, have you ever thought that your deep hatred was caused by the tremendous love you had? You are holding too much in your heart. If you can let them go¡­ Maybe you would feel better.¡± Anthony said softly.


    Eleven shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Anthony went silent again. ¡®Is it really impossible? No, I won¡¯t give up like that.¡¯


    ¡°Anthony, if your lover fell in love with someone else and then come back to you again, will you forgive her?¡± Eleven questioned.


    Anthony thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, is your lover in love with someone else?¡±


    ¡°Yes and no.¡±


    Anyone would be disheartened by the separation of heart and soul.


    ¡°Little Seven, if my lover had fallen in love with someone else, I don¡¯t know if I will forgive her. But if she finally gives me her heart again, I think I will forgive her.¡±

 Chapter 526 - Anthony and Little Seven 7

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Anthony carried Eleven back to the Kurt¡¯s house and Mrs. Kurt was already waiting for them anxiously at the window. The sky was getting darker yet the small route in front of the door was empty. She was really worried that they would get lost.


    She had done preparing dinner and did not see anyone at the door. She was about to go out and look for them when they appeared.


    ¡°Little Seven, did you fall down? Is it serious?¡± Mrs. Kurt saw Anthony carrying Little Seven and thought that she was injured. The snow had become ice and the floor was slippery. It was easy to fall down when one went out in such weather.


    She had fell a few times even though she was used to it.


    ¡°No, my legs are frozen, but I¡¯m fine now.¡± Eleven smiled and her ears had become red. She wanted to let Anthony put her down at the door so that Mr. and Mrs. Kurt would not see them.


    Who knew that Anthony acted as if he did not hear her and insisted on carrying her inside? She did not want Mr. and Mrs. Kurt to think that they have an ambiguous relationship.


    Anthony put her down carefully and Mrs. Kurt closed the door.


    ¡°The snow is getting heavier.¡±


    Anthony was afraid that her frozen legs were still not well yet and asked Eleven if she was feeling better. He even kneeled down to check her legs and Eleven stopped him in a panic. Anthony did not feel that his action was weird and he looked up and asked what happened.


    Eleven felt awkward and shook her head and said it was nothing. The indoor temperature was warm and she would be fine after a while. He was being too nervous.


    Anthony saw that she felt more comfortable and decided to not help her check. Mr. Kurt kept praising that Anthony was a good man as he knew how to drink, had a good personality, was good-looking and treated ladies like a gentleman.


    Eleven felt helpless, was a man that knew how to drink considered a good man? This was the first time she heard such a refreshing saying.


    Mrs. Kurt agreed with him like a harmonious couple and this atmosphere made Eleven felt uneasy. It made Anthony and her seemed like they had some unclear relationship. It was like the couple was advertising the good in their house that could not be sold.


    She felt a little cold and the attentive Anthony noticed that. He went to the kitchen to get a cup of hot water for her to drink and warm her body. It would be better if she could drink alcohol, but it was a pity that¡­


    Eleven¡¯s hands were frozen till it was a little purple. Luckily they were already back and she felt warmer.


    She felt more comfortable after drinking the hot water.


    After she rested for a while, they had dinner together and Mrs. Kurt asked about their day. Mrs. Kurt was curious after knowing that Eleven went to the little black house. ¡°It is not far from here, why did you go there for the whole day?¡±


    ¡°I got lost.¡± Eleven said embarrassingly.


    It was indeed easy for someone unfamiliar with the place to get lost in such weather. She only went around the place at night last time, and did not look at the surroundings carefully.


    ¡°Why did you go the little house?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just went there to have a look.¡± Eleven smiled and did not reveal much.


    Talking about that house, Mrs. Kurt said, ¡°It had been fixed for a few times, if not it would have been gone.¡±


    ¡°It had been fixed?¡± Eleven was puzzled.


    The place was burnt when she went back there five years ago and the place was a mess. There was a forest near the little house and there were often animals around the area. The hunters would stay there overnight as it was more convenient for them. Therefore, they fixed the little house as it was a place for them to rest.


    They called it fixed, but they simply returned it to the original state, therefore she felt that the place did not change much. The place had become more run down over the past year as there was a village near the area and the hunters no longer had to suffer in the little house. They could go to the village to rest instead, therefore the little house became more run down.


    (Note: a reader raised the issue that the little house was burned into ashes but I have forgotten about it when I was writing today. Therefore, I am making amendments here, thank you.)


    ¡°Eat more, eat more, Little Seven is too skinny.¡± Mrs. Kurt cared a lot about her body and kept putting food into her bowl. ¡°It¡¯s good that the snow became bigger, the two of you can stay here longer to accompany the two old people.¡±


    Eleven smiled and Anthony said. ¡°We should thank you for letting us stay here.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it would be great if the two of you could accompany us till Christmas.¡± Mrs. Kurt could not help but got excited and prayed that the snow would be bigger in a cute manner¡­


    Eleven did not know whether to laugh or cry, Christmas¡­


    There were still many days to Christmas. The weather here was cold and would often have heavy snow. It was not impossible to snow for more than a month and it might really last till Christmas¡­


    Then she¡­


    ¡°Little Seven, will you keep staying here if the snow does not stop?¡± Mrs. Kurt asked excitedly.


    Eleven did not know how to reply and Anthony said. ¡°Of course we will stay if the snow does not stop. We¡¯re just afraid that Mrs. Kurt will shoo us out of the house for eating too much and we will be homeless.¡±


    Mr. Kurt and Mrs. Kurt laughed out loud.


    After dinner, everybody stayed in the living room to watch television. The old people had the channel that they liked and although Anthony and Everybody did not really liked it, they accompanied the old couple to watch. Eleven could no longer endure any longer as she suffered a cold and felt uncomfortable. Her back was aching and she knew that this was a sign that she was sick. She really had a fever that night.


    She could endure it at first and accompanied the two of them to watch television and even joined in their discussion. They kept switching between the international channels and there were some that both Anthony and her liked. But, they were shy to watch that as the old couple liked peace and did not like to watch the upheaval.


    Her fever was bad after she sat there for an hour. Her eyes had become red and she could only excuse herself and went back to her room to rest.


    Mr. Kurt and Mrs. Kurt did not notice that she was sick and Anthony was the only one looking at her small back view and being worried about her.


    The phone in the house rang as they were watching the television. It turned out that their friend from the village next door called them to invite them over for a few days as their son was getting married. Mrs. Kurt agreed happily.


    The village was not far and only took around an hour if they walked. There was a route for them to go into the mountain before they reach a vast plain highland. The place was self-sufficient and there were four to five villages there.


    This small village was at the entrance and was considered to be the nearest to the outside world. The terrorist from Eastern Europe chose this place as their headquarter in the past as they liked the topography here.


    Mr. Kurt and Mrs. Kurt had moved here for a long time and made many friends living around here.


    ¡°Anthony, we will be staying at the village next door for two days, can you and Little Seven look after the house?¡± Mrs. Kurt asked in a polite manner. ¡°There is enough food in the fridge and there is everything you need. Just leave a note at the door when the snow has stopped and you want to leave. If the snow does not stop, just treat this as your house and continue staying here, alright?¡±


    Anthony nodded and agreed as he could not ask for more.


    Mr. Kurt and Mrs. Kurt discussed excitedly about their friend¡¯s child getting married. They talked about how big and how handsome he was when they saw him last year and what kind of lady he married¡­


    They were very excited as they discussed.


    Eleven felt dizzy and slept. She felt uncomfortable and her body was sore. She felt uncomfortable no matter how she slept and kept tossing and turning, creating quite a bit of noise. Her body temperature kept rising and she felt that she would become cooked if she continued to trap herself under the blankets.


    It had been very long since the last time she was sick. Her body had always been healthy and she did not feel sick. She knew that she could not compare herself to the past and would get sick just by the blowing wind.


    Really pathetic.


    She slept while feeling dizzy and it was late into the night. She did not pull the curtains and it was still snowing outside.


    She stared at the snow outside the window.


    She missed home a lot when she is sick in an unfamiliar place. She missed the island where she grew up in, she missed Ye Wei, Jason and Chu Li¡­ She missed everyone.


    She endured for a while and her throat was really painful. It was dry and she wanted to drink some water. The high temperature made her body weak and her head felt heavy. She felt like she was floating as she walked and she did not liked this feeling.


    She finally opened the door and the lights were turned off in the living room. Anthony seemed like he had slept as there was no light coming out from his room. Eleven was sick and felt dizzy, therefore even the sound of her walking was louder.


    The lights in Anthony¡¯s room were turned on once she walked out.


    Eleven went to the kitchen and poured a cup of hot water. She drank it in a hurry before it had cooled and scalded her tongue. She could not help but coughed and sat down on the sofa as she supported her forehead. She drank carefully as she blew the hot water.


    She did not know where the first-aid box was at and suddenly, the lights in the living room were turned on. Anthony, who was wearing a cotton robe appeared in the living room and he rushed over as he saw that she did not looked well.


    ¡°What happened, are you not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°A little!¡± Eleven¡¯s voice sounded low and hoarse.


    Anthony¡¯s eyes suddenly opened wide and stared at her. It was as if he had suddenly realized something and felt regretful. Eleven felt dizzy and his eyes had become hazy.


    She did not know why he looked at her but did not speak.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    Anthony¡¯s eyes became darker and did not speak.


    ¡°Anthony, I¡¯m not feeling well now, can you help me find the first-aid box. There might be some medicine inside, I don¡¯t want to become a fool because of the fever.¡± Eleven¡¯s eyes seemed a little blood-shot and she smiled in a relaxed manner.


    Anthony closed his eyes and murmured to himself. ¡°I¡¯m really a fool¡­¡±


    Really a fool¡­


    This was the voice five years ago, the voice that accompanied him day and night. He must be deaf to only realize it today.

 Chapter 527 - Anthony and Little Seven 8 – Confession

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    This was after all not their home and Anthony did not know where the first-aid box was kept. Therefore, he had no choice but to go upstairs and disturb Mr. Kurt and Mrs. Kurt. The elderly were light-sleepers and woke up easily and passed him the first-aid box and told him where the medicine for fever was.


    Anthony was grateful towards the elderly and kept apologizing. Mrs. Kurt told him not to feel bad and she wanted to go down and take a look at Eleven. But, Anthony told her not to worry and rest more as he would take care of her.


    Mrs. Kurt nodded and he went down in a hurry and gave Eleven the medicine.


    ¡°Pour a cup of water for me.¡± Eleven said solemnly and Anthony had a sudden realization before he went out in a a hurry again to get a cup of water for her from the kitchen. Eleven looked at his frantic back view and smiled while shaking her head.


    It was just a small illness and there was nothing much to worry, but he was overreacting, as if she had some incurable disease. He did not have to exaggerate so much, but it felt good to be taken care of by someone.


    Anthony poured the water and went back to the room quickly and kept helping her to cool down the water by blowing. Eleven sat up and her body felt sore, even a small movement felt tiring for her. She took the medicine and drank some water and wanted to lie down and rest. But, the gaze beside her was too bright and she could not ignore it.


    Eleven said. ¡°Anthony, it¡¯s late. I¡¯m fine after taking the medicine. You can go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°I will leave once you fall asleep.¡± Anthony looked at her sick face and pitied her. He wished that he was the one that was sick so that she would not have to suffer. It was lucky that he woke up, if not, she would have to endure till the next day.


    Anthony suddenly got angry because of how she did not tell them that she was sick. She felt uncomfortable when they were watching television and could not concentrate well. Her steps were heavy when she went back to her room, but he did not expect that her illness would be so serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Eleven smiled. She was tired and wanted to rest, therefore she did not want to quarel with him. There were only a man and woman in the room and they were not very close with each other yet, how could she let him be in her room.


    Especially when she was sick.


    ¡°Who says you¡¯re fine.¡± Anthony¡¯s voice sounded like he was angry. He touched her forehead with his hand and her temperature was still scarily high. He immediately helped Eleven to lie down and covered her with the blanket. ¡°You can sleep and I will stay here with you. Just call me if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°Anthony, you¡­¡± Eleven helplessly looked at man that was holding tightly to the blanket and tried to see if he was joking, but he was not.


    She could not help but felt a little angry, and a little complicated¡­


    Why was he so nice to her? They did not know each other last time and he seemed to be too nice to her, to the point where it did not seemed like his style. Did he forget what he said? He got separated from his lover and he did not even know if she was still alive, yet he was so nice to her?


    Eleven¡¯s brain was confused and she was sick, so she was too tired to think too much and wanted to sleep. But, she could not sleep as he was beside her. ¡°Anthony, I feel uneasy with you around. You can just go back and rest, I¡¯m really fine now.¡±


    ¡°Why are you uneasy, are you afraid that I might do something to you?¡± Anthony¡¯s voice sounded deep and his blue eyes looked obscure under the dim lights. He clenched his fists unknowingly.


    Eleven darkened her face and stared at him. Anthony flustered and bent down and said softly. ¡°Sorry, Little Seven, I should not be too loud with you. I¡¯m worried as you are sick and I just want to take care of you. I can react quickly if anything happens since I¡¯m here. If you don¡¯t like it, I can leave once you fall asleep, alright?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really stubborn.¡± Eleven looked at the face beside her and turned her head to one side. She did not dare to look into his eyes as she did not dare to see if the focus and seriousness in his eyes were real.


    Anthony smiled and used his hands to smoothen the messy hair beside her ear. He said lightly, ¡°Little Seven is obedient.¡±


    Eleven¡¯s heart skip a beat and her body seemed to be injected with electricity, making her feel numb. Her body could not control the strong current and could only endure it.


    Little Seven is obedient¡­


    The light in the room was dim and there was only a man and woman in the room. One was lying down while the other was sitting beside the bed and looking at the other. He gently said that Little Seven was obedient and the atmosphere instantly became ambiguous.


    When he delicate voice became lowered, it sounded very pleasant. It was as if the couple were whispering to each other. It sounded intimate and made aroused one¡¯s heart.


    Eleven had experienced a lot of things, yet she could not defend herself from his unintentional attacks.


    Anthony¡­


    She looked at the falling snow outside and stopped looking so lost. She did not want to argue with Anthony as he was persistent in the things he wanted to do. She was the only one that knew that her heart beat had become faster and she had experienced this feeling a long, long time ago¡­


    She closed her eyes, but her eyelashes kept shivering and she could not fall asleep. He was just sitting by the bed and looking at her intently and sincerely. She should not suspect his sincerity¡­


    She really did not suspect. She was sick and his concerned look did not seemed fake. The sincerity in his eyes did not seemed fake either.


    Was he¡­


    Eleven¡¯s heart beat faster the moment she thought of a possibility and she could not help but cough to cover up the sound of her heart beat. The room was too quiet and she was afraid that he would know.


    Anthony knew that she had not fallen asleep. He saw that she was coughing and used his hand to touch her forehead and her fever had not subsided. Eleven did not dare to move and could hear clearly that he sighed.


    She wanted to sigh more than him. He jsut sat beside her as if he was her lover and looked at her intently. The room was not big and she could feel the coercion that a man had towards a woman. How could she sleep like this?


    Therefore, she decided to open her eyes and looked at him. Anthony looked peaceful and smiled warmly when he saw that she opened her eyes.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Eleven asked him.


    Anthony shook his head.


    ¡°Anthony, you¡­¡± Eleven gritted her teeth and paused in a hesitant manner. She wanted to ask him something, but did not ask.


    Anthony stroked her hair gently and smiled. ¡°Just ask whatever you want to ask.¡±


    ¡°Why are you¡­ so good to me?¡± Eleven finally asked. She did not want to ask at first, but she could not endure flirting with a man. It was as if she was enjoying the love and sympathy that she did not deserve.


    This was a bad feeling as she did not want something that did not belong to her.


    Anthony looked at her affectionately. She did not understand him as this man was good at hiding. He seemed to have different sides to him and she did not really understand him and could only be looked at by him.


    She felt flustered.


    Anthony suddenly grabbed her cold hands. His hands were warm and he put his face on their hands and said softly. ¡°Little Seven, are you a fool or am I a fool, can¡¯t you feel that I¡¯m courting you?¡±


    His words were like thunder striking on her head, making her lose her soul. He was courting her? How was it possible, he must be joking. But, his actions¡­


    Wait, didn¡¯t he have a lover?


    Eleven was suddenly very angry and her shocked gaze became angry. ¡°Let me off!¡±


    Her low and hoarse voice did not cover her dominance. Anthony looked at her eyes deeply, his expression remained calm, but he did not cover the loving look in his eyes.


    ¡°Why are you angry?¡±


    ¡°Anthony, don¡¯t joke with me.¡± Eleven said coldly. ¡°I hate it when people joke with me, I will take it as real.¡±


    ¡°Then take it as real.¡±


    ¡°Anthony, stop joking with me.¡± Eleven wanted to take back her hands, but Anthony held onto her tightly and did not let go.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Little Seven, look at my eyes, it will not lie to you.¡± Anthony said affectionately. He held her hands tightly and repeated. ¡°It will not lie to you.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ve separated with you lover? It¡¯s only been two days and you like me now.¡± Eleven sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t like a man that is fickle in love.¡±


    Anthony was startled and he smiled. He could not hide the laughter in his eyes. ¡°Little Seven, are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯m not!¡± Eleven denied immediately.


    Anthony sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for lying, but that was just a story and it¡¯s not real.¡±


    Eleven did not know what happened to her, but she instantly felt repulsed. ¡°Why are you out to look for her if it is not real. If it is not real, then what is real? How do I know if what you said is real.¡±


    ¡°Am I so not trust worthy?¡± Anthony said faintly. ¡°I made up a story so that I can stay here. I go out everyday as I really like snow. Didn¡¯t you not tell Mr. Kurt and Mrs. Kurt that they have mistook you when you first met them?¡±


    Eleven was instantly speechless because of what Anthony said.


    Everything he said was correct.


    Eleven looked at the snow outside the window and her heart felt heavy. Could she still like someone?


    Anthony turned back her head gently, his gaze affectionate and focused. He looked at her as if trying to seduce her. ¡°Little Seven, believe me, I am serious.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know who I am.¡± Eleven said coldly. ¡°If you know who I am, you will definitely be scared to death.¡±


    ¡°I will not!¡±


    Eleven sneered and did not reply. Anthony fixed his gaze on her again. ¡°Give us a chance, alright?¡±


    ¡°Why do you like me? We¡¯ve only known each other for two days.¡±


    Anthony smiled and looked at her eyes. ¡°Do you believe in love at first sight?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe!¡±


    Love at first sight is just a thing used to lie to people and she never believed in it. But¡­ once¡­


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you believe or not because I indeed fell in love with you the first time I saw you.¡± Anthony sounded sincere. ¡°Give me time to prove and I will make you believe me.¡±


    ¡°Anthony, I don¡¯t need love.¡± Eleven rejected him coldly. She wanted to keep her own heart and not give it to anyone else.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°No reason, I just don¡¯t need.¡± Eleven said coldly as she suppressed the surging bitter feelings in her heart. Her attitude was firm. ¡°You can give up as I am heartless and it is useless no matter what you do.¡±


    ¡°How could you be heartless? Little Seven is obedient and sweet, how can such a girl be heartless?¡± Anthony smiled.


    Eleven was startled. Little Seven¡­ Little Seven, but she was not Little Seven. She was Eleven, and the real Eleven was not like this. Anthony, the person you like is Little Seven¡­


    And not Eleven!


    She felt angry, but she did not know what she was angry about and felt that she was torturing herself. She felt that she was hopeless as she was going to lose her rationale because of this man.


    This feeling was scary.


    ¡°Anthony, I¡¯m not the person that you like. She is just a fake person and does not exist.¡± Eleven¡¯s voice sounded cold. ¡°That¡¯s not me, not me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a fool, everyone can have different sides to time and nobody says that one person can only have one personality. The other person is also you, but just that you¡¯ve never realized it.¡± Anthony held her hand and said solemnly. ¡°Little Seven, don¡¯t deny it. You don¡¯t hate me, right?¡±


    ¡°But that does not mean I like you.¡±


    ¡°Therefore give us a chance.¡±


    Eleven frowned and her mind was in a mess, she could not help but said. ¡°Anthony, can you talk to me about all these after I¡¯ve recovered? I¡¯m tired now and have no mood to talk about this.¡±


    Anthony looked at her deeply and knew that she was trying to escape. He did not cared and said lightly. ¡°Alright, we shall not talk about it. You just have to remember one thing and that is I¡¯m courting you.¡±


    Eleven was quiet and did not reply. ¡°I want to sleep. Can you go back to your room?¡±


    ¡°I will leave once you fall asleep.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Eleven looked angry and Anthony just smiled back. The fury of anger in her was put out by him. Alright, he could stay if he wished to.


    She was really tired and closed her eyes to rest. However, her thoughts were cheerful, Anthony, Anthony¡­


    She was finally tired and so was her body. Soon, she slept soundly.


    Anthony sat by the bed and looked at her sleeping face. He felt bitter and he looked like he was in pain. He could not help but touched her face and the skin mask was very well done.


    It felt just like a real face.


    Being able to look at her and touch her was something that he had not thought of even in his dreams.


    He would be very careful in protecting her¡­


    He would never hurt her again.


    Never¡­


    Anthony could not help but kissed her lightly on her lip.

 Chapter 528 - Anthony and Little Seven 9

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    She slept soundly later into the night and only woke up during noon time the next day. Mr. Kurt and Mrs. Kurt had already gone out.


    Anthony checked her temperature and it had gone down a lot, but it was still higher than normal temperature. Although he had confessed yesterday and she had rejected him, but he seemed as if nothing had happened and treated her like he used to. Eleven could not say much and both of them treated as if nothing had happened last night.


    She was tired and not very hungry, therefore she had no appetite to eat the lunch that Anthony prepared for her. She went back to sleep and only woke up in the afternoon.


    Anthony was looking at the recipe in the living room and quickly asked Eleven to come over when she came out.


    ¡°Little Seven, what do you like to eat, I can make it for you.¡± Anthony said. ¡°You need to eat more to nourish your body especially since you are sick. You must be hungry now, what do you want to eat?¡±


    Eleven saw that the recipe book belonged to Mrs. Kurt and they did not have the ingredients for some of the dishes.


    ¡°Do you want to eat grilled fish? There should be some fresh fish at the river.¡± Anthony asked excitedly.


    ¡°Grilled fish?¡± Eleven thought about it and shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t eat spicy food.¡±


    ¡°No that kind, I will catch it and just grill it.¡± Anthony paused, and he looked like he was reminiscing about something. ¡°Someone made it for me in the past and it was delicious, do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°The river is frozen and it requires a lot of energy to catch the fish. Forget it.¡±


    ¡°Is it difficult to catch?¡± Anthony was looked confused and Eleven rolled eyes at him. ¡°Turns out you don¡¯t know how to catch a fish. A newbie like you will not be able to catch it, let¡¯s not go and catch a cold.¡±


    Anthony suddenly became silent and he looked regretful. Eleven flipped through the recipe book and asked. ¡°Why is your expression like this?¡±


    ¡°It was winter last time and the rivers were all frozen, but someone still made grilled fish for me, therefore I always thought that it is easy.¡± No wonder her hands were swelling and very cold. He touched her hand and felt that her hands were injured, but she simply said that it was normal for her hands to become like this during winter. He didn¡¯t know anything and enjoyed the food that she made without feeling guilty.


    It was really¡­


    Eleven suddenly paused her hand that was flipping the book and looked at him in astonishment. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Someone very important.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Eleven did not probe any further and her stomach was really not hungry. She saw from the weather forecast that there would be heavy snow for the next few days and it would only stop five days later. It seemed like she would have to stay here for a very long period.


    There was nothing much to watch during this timing and Eleven was tired, but she could not fall asleep. She lied on the sofa and Anthony kept talking to her as he was afraid that she would be bored. The two of them stayed in the living room for a while before Anthony commanded Eleven to go and rest.


    She could not fall asleep and therefore did not want to go and rest. The man who had been nice to her suddenly changed his face, as if it was a sin if she did not go and rest. Eleven felt a tingle in her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Anthony looked happy. ¡°What do you want to eat, I can make them for you.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how to cook?¡±


    ¡°I know if it is simple.¡± Anthony said. He did not mind if it was difficult to make as long as she had the appetite to it. It was nonsense that a man would not go into the kitchen, it was only right to cook for his beloved woman.


    ¡°I want to eat dumplings. Do you know how to make it?¡±


    ¡°Dumplings?¡± Anthony paused.


    Eleven said faintly, ¡°forget about it if you don¡¯t know how to make it.¡±


    ¡°No, I know how to cook it!¡± Anthony raised his head and looked confident.


    Eleven raised her eyebrows and looked forward to it.


    He went into the kitchen and there was a lot of flour as Mr. Kurt and Mrs. Kurt would usually eat noodles and Mrs. Kurt liked to make the noodles herself. Anthony recalled how dumplings looked like and looked at the bag of flour. He was in a difficult position.


    The image of a dumpling and the flour was totally different. He had already promised her, but he didn¡¯t know how to do it, what should he do?


    Eleven was reading the newspaper in the living room and looked up and saw Anthony staring at the bag of flour. She could not help but smiled. It seemed like he did not know how to do it and she walked over after admiring his expression.


    ¡°Anthony, do you know how to make it?¡±


    Anthony¡¯s delicate features were all crumpled together and he looked dejected. He innocently stretched out his hands which were filled with flour. ¡°It seems like¡­ I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make promises if you don¡¯t know.¡± Eleven laughed. ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re sick.¡± Anthony stopped her and Eleven roll eyes at him. She had a fever, but was not crippled and still had energy to make dumplings.


    ¡°Do you really want to eat dumplings?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, Little Seven, teach me in detail so that I can cook for you next time.¡± Anthony said seriously and looked sincere.


    Eleven knead the dough and said casually. ¡°We don¡¯t know where we will be in the future, how are you going to make for me.¡±


    Anthony¡¯s eyes darkened and looked at her side-face solemnly. He remained quiet and he seemed to want to say something, but he managed to endure it and did not say anything. Instead, he asked her how to make the dough, how much water to put and how much strength to use.


    The atmosphere was heart-warming as both of them were busy in the kitchen. Anthony knew how to cook but did not know how to make dumplings, so it was inevitable for him to be clumsy and covered the floor with flour. Eleven asked him to make the fillings and he could do it well.


    They made two plates of dumplings; one was made by Eleven while one was made by Anthony. One plate looked delicate while the other looked¡­ special. Anthony rebutted, ¡°I can make it as pretty as yours after a few tries.¡±


    Eleven nodded, but she could not hide her smile.


    Anthony felt unhappy and used his hand which was filled with flour to touch Eleven¡¯s face. Eleven did not manage to dodge in time and her face was filled with flour. She was so angry that she took the spatula and hit him.


    After fooling around for a while, Eleven went out of the kitchen and went to rest on the sofa. The rest of it was left to Anthony to do.


    Anthony cooked the dumplings and looked at her reading the newspaper. She seemed to be better and he felt more at ease. Suddenly, his phone rang¡­


    ¡°Little Seven, look after the stove for a while, I will go and answer a call.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Eleven went into the kitchen and Anthony went into his own room. He saw the phone number and picked it up and said in a domineering tone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Big Boss, the road is cleared now and I¡¯m calling to tell you that you can leave the mountain now if you want.¡±


    Anthony paused and looked out of the window. His blue eyes were deep like the sea and he kept quiet.


    ¡°Big Boss, Big Boss, are you still there¡­¡± The person on the other end did not get a reply and thought that the signal was bad, therefore he shouted a few times.


    Anthony replied, ¡°Block the road!¡±


    ¡°Are you serious Big Boss? Yesterday night you called to ask us to clear the road and now you are asking us to block it again? Big Boss, Big Boss, you can¡¯t play with us like this¡­¡± The person wailed. ¡°Why, why, Big Boss, I didn¡¯t sleep for the whole and finally managed to clear the road and immediately called to inform you. Now you want me to block it¡­ what world is this¡­¡±


    Anthony put the phone a few centimetres away from his ears and only ordered after the person had stopped wailing. ¡°Block the road, now!¡±


    Eleven had a high fever yesterday night and it got serious later into the night. Her temperature had almost reached forty degrees and Anthony was worried. He knew that her body was special and was afraid that something might happen to her. Therefore, he called his subordinates at three a.m. in the night to clear the road as he wanted to bring her down the mountain to get a check-up at the hospital. But, her fever had subside and there was no big deal with her body and she only needed some rest. If so, she did not need to go to the hospital.


    He missed this period of time and the snow needed a few more days before it stopped. He wanted to be with her during this period and not be disturbed by the outside world. He really yearned for this opportunity and would naturally not give up.


    Once they went back to their own world, he was afraid that it would be¡­ a meeting on the battlefield. There would not be such a heart-warming time together and he really did not want to give up.


    ¡°Big Boss, given how hard I¡¯ve work, can you spare me and not torture me¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Anthony scolded. ¡°Block the road immediately and do not clear it without my permission.¡±


    ¡°Big Boss, what do you want to do? You have been there for so many days, could it be that there¡¯s an angel that came from heaven?¡±


    ¡°What has it got to do with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired if you don¡¯t come back¡­¡±


    Anthony¡­


    ¡°Hey¡­ Big Boss, the snow will stopped a few days later and there will be people clearing the road. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Block it, don¡¯t let them clear.¡± Anthony said flatly. ¡°You are in trouble when I get back if you can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Big Boss, you¡¯re so ruthless!¡± The person paused before saying. ¡°Big Boss, I have another thing to report, Miss Meng has been looking for you a lot these few days.¡±


    ¡°Let her be.¡±


    ¡°Also, she seems to be in contact with the Russia Agents. Big Boss, do you have any instructions?¡±


    ¡°Let her be.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°I want a salary increase.¡±


    Anthony, ¡°¡­go ask Mo Jue for it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your problem.¡± Anthony sneered and thought for a while. ¡°By the way, you find a way to block the road, but you need to clear it within two or three hours when I ask you to.¡±


    In order to prevent Eleven¡¯s sickness from happening again as her sickness always came unexpectedly. Always better to be safe than sorry.


    ¡°Big Boss, I have something serious to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Please go ahead!¡±


    ¡°I want to resign!¡±


    Anthony¡­

 Chapter 529 - Anthony and Little Seven 10

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    They dumplings were cooked and smelled very fragrant by the time Anthony ended the call. Anthony was not good in making the dumplings but the fillings were fragrant, but¡­


    The pot of dumplings looked disastrous.


    Anthony was new at making it and he did not fold the sides of the dumplings properly. Therefore, the fillings came out when it was being cooked, making the pot of clear soup become meat soup. There were a lot of dumpling skins floating in the soap.


    Anthony saw Eleven looking at the pot of dumplings in a speechless manner when he came out of the room. He thought that something had happened and went to take a look. He coughed lightly and finally knew why people liked to cough a few times out of the blue.


    ¡°The skin is too thin, it¡¯s not my fault.¡± Anthony immediately rebutted and looked at Eleven in an innocent manner.


    Eleven shrugged the corner of her lips and teased him. ¡°Did I say anything? Clumsy denial results in self-exposure.¡±


    Anthony harrumphed. ¡°I¡¯m just saying the truth. The skin is so thin and will melt once cooked, how is it my fault?¡±


    He stared at the dumplings in the pot ruthlessly.


    It¡¯s all your fault!


    ¡°You¡¯re so childish.¡±


    Why did the dumplings she made not fall apart? Could it be that the dumplings selectively despised him?


    Anthony felt gloomy as he wanted to do well, in the end¡­ it ended up like this. He had a sudden change of thought. ¡°You are better than me at cooking dumplings and I¡¯m sure there is a dish where I can cook it better than you. I will make it for you at night.¡±


    ¡°I will be full at night if I eat the dumplings now.¡±


    ¡°We can eat supper!¡±


    Eleven was speechless¡­


    She felt funny looking at Anthony¡¯s confident face and thought that he was cute. Did he really cared that much? It seemed like this man¡¯s confidence could not be trampled. She agreed to him casually and he smiled. Eleven smiled but did not say anything.


    Eleven split the dumplings into two portion as she wanted to eat a more bland meal while Anthony wanted to add more seasoning. He watched as the plump dumplings were split into two portions and so were those failed products. He contemplated for a while and said. ¡°Little Seven, you eat those good ones and leave the bad ones for me.¡±


    She side-glanced him and curled up the corner of her lips. ¡°Is there a need to separate it into such a clear line? Do you just want to eat the dumpling skin?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared that you are not full just by eating these.¡±


    Eleven paused and laughed lightly, ¡°Stupid!¡±


    Anthony took a portion of the dumplings for her and put a lot of chilli and seasoning for his own portion. It looked vastly different from that of Eleven¡¯s. Eleven ate one mouthful and felt that the taste was good as Anthony was good at making the fillings.


    ¡°By the way, I thought of something. How about you call your friends and ask them to clear the road, it should not be a difficult task.¡± Eleven said. She would usually bring along her communicator when she went out, but she wanted to go out and relax this time round. Ye Wei was not with her and her mood was not good, therefore she did not want to be interrupted and did not bring the communicator with her. Mrs. Kurt¡¯s phone could only be used to call the people living nearby and could not call out, therefore she could only rely on Anthony¡¯s phone.


    ¡°You were sick yesterday and I asked people to clear the road as I was afraid that you will get more sick. But, they just called to say that the snow was too big and it was too dangerous to clear the road as the road was cordoned off and they cannot even walk in. They can only clear after the snow has stopped.¡± Anthony lied without changing his expressions or even batting an eyelid. He did not prepare this lie beforehand yet he could say it so naturally, showing how he must had been used to doing this.


    ¡°How is it impossible to clear?¡± Eleven felt puzzled.


    ¡°The snow is too big and the roads are too slippery. It is dangerous as the car might flip.¡± Anthony said.


    Eleven thought about about how there is a Top Terrorist Organization stronghold in Eastern Europe, and it should not be a problem for Chu Li to get people to clear the road. ¡°Lend me your phone.¡±


    Anthony paused and drank a spoon of soup. ¡°Sure, please wait a while.¡±


    He went into the room calmly and casually, as if it did not matter. Once he closed the door, Anthony quickly turned on his phone and took out the battery and took out another battery from the drawer before putting it in the phone. He put the working battery back into the bottom drawer and hid the charger. In order to make sure that everything was alright, he even tried it to make sure that the battery was not working before bringing out his phone.


    ¡°Her it is!¡± Anthony returned to his seat and continued to eat the dumplings and did not even looked up. Eleven pressed a few buttons and looked at Anthony. She thought that the phone was not turned on and pressed the start button, but it did not turned on.


    ¡°Anthony, why is it not responding?¡±


    ¡°Is it? It can¡¯t be, I was using it to call just now.¡± Anthony took over the phone and pressed a few buttons and looked shock. ¡°Aiya, it has run out of battery.¡±


    He looked at Eleven in a sorry manner and she shrugged. ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Anthony put his phone to a side and continued to eat the dumplings, but he was secretly laughing in his mind. He realized that she was gullible and she would not suspect whatever the people that she trusted said.


    She had a pure personality, and her cold-looking face in the past was just a facade. He really suspected how she could survive for so many years and be at the top. How did she escape from all the plot against her?


    Or was it that Ye Wei was really too smart and protected her well by clearing every obstacle. Therefore, Eleven could be what she was now.


    She was like a transparent person that showed everything clearly to you. You could tell whether she was good or bad easily and she was like a bright pearl without any defects.


    People like them would lose their pureness after a while, but she did not.


    It was a miracle.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±


    ¡°I realize that Little Seven is beautiful.¡± Anthony said lightly. She was beautiful from the inside out and it was not because she was the apple of his eye. He was not the type of blind people that would think everything about her was good just because he liked her. He just felt that she was really good.


    Meng Lianling never gave him that kind of impression.


    ¡°How many girls have you coaxed like this?¡± Eleven¡¯s face was not red and her heart was not thumping. She bantered and brushed his words aside naturally.


    ¡°One.¡±


    ¡°Should I feel honored?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s my honor.¡±


    ¡°Anthony, you¡¯re really an expert in flirting, even Third Young Master Ye would lose to you.¡± Eleven smiled and did not care about his focused gaze. She just continued eating the dumplings.


    ¡°I think I will take that as a compliment.¡±


    Eleven was speechless¡­


    She could not help but murmured that he was thick-skinned!


    Anthony¡¯s ears were sharp and heard her, but he smiled and did not say anything.


    Italy, Sicily Island.


    After the black mafia¡¯s headquarter was destroyed by Third Young Master Ye, it was now being rebuilt and the construction work was done day and night. Luckily, Third Young Master Ye did not go too ruthless on them and there was not a lot of destroyed houses and they just needed to do some renovation.


    As of now most of the buildings had regained their original design and there was only some left that needed to be rebuilt.


    Mo Jue and Ye Wei were both in Italy and was originally supposed to be on the small island. But, there were a few high-ranking officials in the Italy government that wanted to meet the Mo brothers and they kept pestering them. Therefore, Mo Jue could only bring Ye Wei to Italy.


    The Mafia and Italy¡¯s government were closely linked and had been like this for all the generations. Without the Italy government¡¯s help, the mafia would not be able to grow stronger and become one of the biggest three underworld power in the world.


    Although on the surface there was a clear distinction between the mafia and the Italy government, but it was just a show. They had a close relationship as the government needed the black mafia¡¯s power in the underworld to help them do illegal things and also needed the mafia¡¯s capital. Meanwhile, the mafia needed the government to help them clear any obstacles in the country.


    Especially those officials that were joining the elections needed the help of the mafia secretly.


    It was like the relationship between officials all over the world and the local arms dealer as they acted in one way in public but another way secretly. Such a big thing happened to the mafia this time round yet Mo Ye had a carefree attitude. The mafia was slowly being threatened by the The Top Terrorist Organization and almost lost their headquarter. Therefore, the Italy government was very worried as they were afraid of losing the strong support of the mafia.


    No matter how arrogant Mo brothers were, they still respected these officials. Louis was dictated by one faction of the high-ranking officials in the past and those people wanted to control the mafia when the Mo brothers were in power and tried to make them as obedient as Louis. But, they were afraid of Big Boss Mo¡¯s power and arrogant attitude. Although Big Boss Mo had already been reserved, but these officials still felt that he was arrogant and rude.


    They tried to train a new mafia godfather to replace Mo Ye. But, Mo Ye found out about it early and stopped these officials from continuing their plan from an early stage.


    He was ruthless and killed two of the leaders in order to punish them as an example to scare others. They were suppressed by Mo Ye because of this and realized that this godfather was different from Louis.


    He would not be dictated by them.


    But, the upheaval was too big this time as the mafia almost lost all the fights with The Top Terrorist Organization. They were suppressed by The Top Terrorist Organization in terms of arms, casinos and even smuggling businesses.


    Moreover, it resulted in a substantial lost and they were worried. Although they wanted an obedient godfather, but compared to the disappearance of the mafia, they knew how to give and take.


    They kept pestering the Mo brothers and Mo Jue felt annoyed too.


    Mo Ye left after he had recovered and did not say where he had gone. Mo Jue knew that he had went to Eastern Europe, but Meng Lianying did not know. She looked for him crazily after Mo Ye was gone and would naturally come and annoy Mo Jue.


    She would disturb Mo Jue for twenty-five hours a day and asked him where Mo Ye was.


    Mo Ye told him not to expose where he was and Mo Jue would naturally not tell Meng Lianying. Meng Lianying threatened Mo Jue that if he did not tell her where Mo Ye was, she would tell Ye Wei the truth.


    Mo Jue was angry and worried and finally felt it was a taboo. Therefore, he decided to bring Ye Wei to Italy so that he could settle the matters regarding the mafia and could avoid Meng Lianying.


    ¡°Seriously, you could have just told her.¡± Ye Wei rolled her eyes at him and sald coldly. ¡°Why do you need to meddle with their business?¡±


    ¡°My brother told me not to tell her.¡±


    Ye Wei shrugged her shoulders. ¡°You can hug your brother forever since you are so obedient.¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s eyes darkened and it seemed like he was about to swallow her. Ye Wei smiled seductively and did not cared about Mo Jue¡¯s anger as he would not do anything to her even if he was angry.


    He just looked scary.


    ¡°This place is only a thousand kilometres away from Russia and can reach within an hour. Just tell her the truth if she comes here so that I won¡¯t have to see her bitter face every day.¡±


    The sceneries in Italy was really beautiful and she really wanted to have a walk outside. But¡­


    Mo Jue beauty would not allow her to go out by herself as he was afraid that she would run away and not come back. Mo Jue had to meet more than ten high-ranking officials at night and the schedule and location was fixed.


    But he did not know if they simply wanted to discuss about the future of the mafia or did they wanted to kill him so that they could elect a new godfather. Therefore, Mo Jue had to be well-prepared.


    Ye Wei naturally knew about it but she just wanted to go out and walk around. She had to accompany Mo Jue to the place tonight and it would be best if they could discuss about it peacefully. But if they had to resort to violence, she would be worried since they were the government officials and had a lot of backing.


    Ye Wei looked at Mo Jue¡¯s face and bantered. ¡°Mo Jue beauty, how are you going to act like Mo Ye?¡±


    She felt that Mo Ye and Mo Jue gave off very different vibes. Mo Jue felt eerie and Mo Ye was extremely cold. Although both of them spoke very little, their aura was different.


    Mo Ye was always in charge of the mafia¡¯s diplomatic matters and Mo Jue was in charge of those dirty matters. Therefore, the two brothers had very different methods of settling issues.


    Mo Ye had much better endurance than Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue beauty would immediately kill someone if they said something unpleasant while Mo Ye would listen with a cold face and pretend that he was enjoying the breeze. But, he would remember the person secretly and deal with them next time.


    Mo Jue was not skilled in settling such things and this was why Ye Wei was worried. They would definitely say unpleasant things and she was afraid that Mo Jue would do as he wish and offend everyone.


    ¡°What¡¯s so difficult, I just have to wear contact lens.¡± Mo Jue did not think that it would be difficult and Ye Wei rolled her eyes. ¡°Although I don¡¯t like Mo Ye, but Mo Jue beauty, I would have gone out to play if you had the endurance level of Big Boss Mo.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 530 - Real or Fake and Right or Wrong 1

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Jue ordered Ding Ke to send people to hide at every corner of the meeting venue to ensure their safety. If anything happened they could evacuate safely. Ding Ke also sent some people to keep a watch out for them from a dominant position, just in case they sent the government troops over.


    Mo Jue brought Ye Wei to the location when it was eight at night. They reached a very secretive private clubhouse which was opened by the younger sister of one of the member of the parliament. Mo Ye would meet the officials here most of the time.


    There was a conference hall on the fourth floor and the thirteen Italian officials had already reached when Mo Jue and Ye Wei went up. All of them were seated at their seats and there were two bodyguards behind each of them, and their gaze looked sharp and alert.


    Mo Jue harrumphed in his heart as being so well-equipped was already a sign of basic mistrust. These officials were very close with Louis and their interest were split clearly, with the officials getting most of the profits. Therefore, it was natural for them to like Louis as the godfather. After Louis stepped down and Mo Ye became the godfather, the situation had obviously changed and they did not like Mo Ye.


    Yet, they could not not rely on Mo Ye¡¯s power and was afraid that Mo Ye would kill them if they forced him. Since there was already a prior case, they were always nervous when they met him and would bring people along to protect themselves.


    Other than personal bodyguards, there was also a troop of soldiers around the clubhouse to ensure their safety. It was an irony compared to Mo Jue¡¯s casual outfit and he only brought a woman to the meeting.


    At least Mo Jue didn¡¯t look so well-prepared on the surface, therefore not showing how he did not trust them.


    He wore contact lens and instantly became Mo Ye as the only difference between the two of them was their eyes. Once the color of their eyes was the same, nobody could tell them apart, unless it was people like Ye Wei and Ding Ke who knew them well.


    ¡°Mr. Mo, please have a seat!¡± said one of the officials. Ding Ke had already sent him the information of the officials before they came and they were all from the same party. They were the only party supporting the mafia and were also the backbone of the government.


    Mo Jue sat down and Ye Wei stood beside him. There was a tall and domineering official that looked like he was around fifty years-old that sat opposite Mo Jue. He looked at Ye Wei and asked. ¡°Where is Mr. Ding? Did Mr. Mo change your subordinate this time? It is rare for a lady to attend such events.¡±


    What he meant was that he did not trust women, and he even looked down on them.


    Ye Wei showed him a seductive smile and Mo Jue¡¯s eyes darkened. Everyone could sense that he was unhappy and the whole room was filled with an eerie and dangerous atmosphere.


    The person was shocked and thought that Mo Jue would be angry, but who knew that Mo Jue replied coldly. ¡°It seems like Mr. Beth miss my subordinate a lot.¡±


    Mr. Beth knew what he meant and did not ask any further.


    ¡°What it is that all of you are looking for me so anxiously?¡± Mo Jue asked coldly.


    Mr. Beth was the representative of these officials and was in charge of liaising with Mo Ye. But, there was actually someone a rank above him, but the person could not appear due to his status and could only let Mr. Beth represent him.


    He was the deputy defence minister of Italy.


    Mr. Beth quickly went through what happened between the mafia and the top terrorist organization and even analyzed the global situation that the Italy government was recently facing. He was angry because of the international influence caused by the mafia and said flatly. ¡°Mr. Mo, you did not fulfil anything that you promised us at the start. You even caused harm to our country¡¯s interest. Please give us an explanation on this.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing new about the conflict between the mafia and the top terrorist organization, isn¡¯t funny that you want an explanation now?¡± Mo Jue sneered. Why did they forget about the explanation when they profited from the chaos.


    Hmmph! They took mean advantage of us when we were down.


    ¡°Conflict, is this a simple conflict? The Mafia¡¯s headquarter was blown off by them yet you could brush it off so easily?¡± An official was not happy with Mo Jue¡¯s arrogance and was so angry that his face went red.


    ¡°Exactly, you¡¯re the godfather yet you can¡¯t even protect the headquarter, what a joke.¡±


    Ye Wei wanted to laugh¡­


    Mo Jue suddenly slammed the table. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    It suddenly became quiet in the conference hall as the man¡¯s domineering voice sounded very frightening. Mo Jue¡¯s gaze was like a knife. ¡°Have you guys mistaken something? The Mafia¡¯s headquarter being blown away happened during Louis¡¯ time, what has it got to do with us?¡±


    Mr. Beth smiled and said faintly. ¡°Mr. Mo, although it happened when Louis was the godfather, Louis was already just a puppet during that time. Do you dare to say that it is none of your responsibility? The headquarter would not have been destroyed by others if you are capable.¡±


    He said it faintly, but his words were incisive.


    Ye Wei sighed secretly. He was indeed someone in the political realm and Mo Jue beauty was not as eloquent as him and they were not even on the same level. Mo Ye might have been able to talk back.


    Mo Jue was very angry. If not for the fact that he had promised Ye Wei with regards to some stupid rule of enduring the small things to accomplish the big things, he would have taken out his gun and killed them. Whoever dared to talk bad about his brother was courting death!


    ¡°Mr. Mo, I think you should stop finding excuses.¡± One of the officials said with an ice-cold smile. ¡°The mafia did have some friction with The Top Terrorist Organization during Louis¡¯ time, but both of them kept each other in check and balance. The Top Terrorist Organization did not dare to be too arrogant even if they had the upper hand and did not dare to hurt the interest of the mafia and our country. But you¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmph, ever since you became the godfather, the mafia was always in a chaos. The headquarter was destroyed, our territories were snatched and we even have to resort to selling drugs and smuggling artefacts. Don¡¯t think that we don¡¯t know about how you stole the famous painting in UK and sold it at a high price.¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s face looked colder and colder. Were these people who Mo Ye usually dealt with? It was hard to deal with them as he had to endure and could not be angered. Mo Jue would kill someone if he was unhappy, but Mo Ye could not.


    He had to listen quietly to whatever they said.


    ¡°Mr. Mo, we¡¯ve heard that the reason why the friction between The Top Terrorist Organization and the mafia got worse this time was because of a woman. You did not care about the bigger picture because of your own selfishness, I wonder if this rumor is true?¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s eyes looked sinister and he sneered. ¡°Rumor? I wonder where you heard such rumor from?¡±


    This thing was very secretive and it was impossible for them to know. Chu Lim Jason and the rest would never do such a thing, so who told them?


    ¡°It¡¯s not important who we heard it from, what¡¯s important is if it¡¯s true. Mr. Mo, the mafia has a far-reaching influence and if you destroyed it because of a woman, then I think you are not suitable to be the godfather.¡± Mr. Beth said, his cold gaze looked at Ye Wei and sneered.


    Mo Jue was really angry this time, but Ye Wei put her hand on his shoulder just in time and Mo Jue slowly became calm.


    This damn old man!


    Ye Wei¡¯s eyes looked cold. She liked to see Mo Jue being bullied as she liked to make things difficult for him. But it was others, hmmph, they must be daring to bully her man. Beth right.


    She remembered him!


    I¡¯ll let you lie down for at least a month.


    Mo Jue tried to contain his anger and smiled lightly, showing his cold sneer. ¡°Since all of you want an explanation and want to make me guilty, then what explanation do you want?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Mo, what kind of attitude is this?¡±


    ¡°Mo Mo, you are the one that did not keep to your promise and you still dare to ask us?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Mo, please stop the conflict between the mafia and The Top Terrorist Organization now and regain the peace. If not, do not blame us for falling out with you.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Every official started to talk, their eyes like electricity as they looked at Mo Jue and their words like knife. They were extremely noisy and Ye Wei could feel that Mo Jue¡¯s aura was getting colder. He did not act up, but had already created a scary aura.


    Mo Jue sneered. ¡°So what all of you want is to stop the conflict between the mafia and The Top Terrorist Organization?¡±


    Beth thought that he had finally give in and said flatly. ¡°Not just that, you still have to compensate for our loss. Mr. Mo, I don¡¯t think this is too much to ask for right?¡±


    Ye Wei thought of how the Partito del Potere were rallying for votes and there seemed to be some disagreements between in the House of Representatives. Both parties were fighting for the position of the President and needed a lot of money to fight for the votes.


    Actually, people were all selfish and this was very obvious in the political realm.


    She heard that the Partito del Potere and the left-wing party were fighting for votes, but there were not many people that were actually loyal to the party. They needed money to fight for votes, but she could even call them grandpa if they had the money and yet not betray the party.


    In this materialistic world, people only recognised power and money.


    Once a party is strong enough, the interest that it could give him was way more than one election.


    Therefore as the election was coming, they needed a lot of money. She head guessed it correctly, they indeed needed money. It seemed like it was right to ask Ding Ke to keep a watch out for them from afar.


    They might resort to violence.


    Mo Jue¡¯s face darkened and smiled in askance. ¡°Compensation, how much do you want?¡±


    Mr. Beth and the rest looked at each other and he said flatly. ¡°Five billion USD.¡±


    Ye Wei sneered in her heart. Five billion USD, f***, they were really ruthless. They were really asking too much and not afraid that they might injure their tongue. She looked at Mo Jue¡¯s face and knew that things were bad.


    Who knew that Mo Jue would sneer and say, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s just five billion USD. I can promise you!¡±

 Chapter 531 - Acting and Watching the Show

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Beth and the other officials looked at each other with joy, without concealing the victory and greed in their eyes. Mo Jue spun the ring on his finger gently. The ring that represented his Mafia godfather status was glowing. Mo Jue¡¯s cold smile remained, as if he was mocking at something. He had a sly and treacherous look.


    Ye Wei suddenly realized that Mo Jue must have something else to say. He was a stubborn person who wouldn¡¯t even frown if you kneel down or commit suicide in front of him. How would he possibly succumb to Beth¡¯s aggressiveness?


    ¡°Mr Mo, are you serious?¡± Beth asked in a deep voice. He more or less knew what Mo Jue was like.


    Mo Jue smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s just that the Mafia has recently issued a batch of counterfeit banknotes. It¡¯s hard to distinguish them from the real ones, even the famous King of counterfeit banknotes have approved the workmanship and was very satisfied. I would gladly give them to you. What can you do with them anyway?¡±


    Beth was furious. When he banged on the table, the two bodyguards behind him pulled out their pistols and aimed them at Mo Jue and Ye Wei. How dare he play him for a fool? Mo Ye would never exceed his limits and behave like that.


    All the officials present were furious as well. Beth said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr Mo, don¡¯t think that we are afraid of you and dare not touch you. How presumptuous of you to have looked down on the power of the government.¡±


    Even though there were guns pointing at him, Mo Jue remained calm and poised. He leaned back with a relaxed posture and didn¡¯t feel threatened at all. ¡°It seems like you will not let me go unless I agree to it.¡±


    ¡°Mr Mo, you were in the wrong. It¡¯s reasonable that we asked for compensation. How can you treat us like fools?¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s not my fault that you are stupid!¡¯ Mo Jue sneered. He looked sharply at all the officials and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that nobody would be able to leave this place once the gun is fired. There¡¯ll be thirteen other people dying together with me. It¡¯s worth it.¡±


    Mo Jue seemed relaxed, but the officials were terrified. One of the officials shouted, ¡°Nonsense! The security is tight here. How can your men sneak in?¡±


    ¡°It seems like you can¡¯t make clear of the situation now if you don¡¯t see any dead man. I¡¯ll grant your wish! Ding Ke!¡± Mo Jue called out Ding Ke¡¯s name. Three seconds later¡­


    Bang! There was a loud noise.


    The bullet went through the glass window and shot directly into the forehead of an official. He did not even have the time to scream and was killed instantly. The room was a mess. All the bodyguards pulled out their guns.


    ¡°You should think about it carefully before shooting.¡± Mo Jue remained seated on his seat, looking at the messed up scene sarcastically. People were all scolding, cursing and out of their seats, except for the Deputy Defense Minister, Beth. He stared at Mo Jue with eyes that were burning with fire.


    The glass broke, and blood stained the carpet gradually. The chaos intensified, but Mo Jue was exceptionally calm, looking as if he was a God that was mocking the troubles of humans while standing in the clouds.


    Beth snapped. ¡°Put your guns away. Silence!¡±


    The bodyguards looked at each other speechlessly. One of the officials shouted angrily, ¡°He killed Odinhan. He killed Odinhan¡­¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let him off. Kill him. Kill him¡­¡±


    ¡°Beth, what are you thinking? He killed our men again. How are we going to explain his death tomorrow? How do we explain this to the prime minister?¡±


    ¡°Beth, give an order to kill him now!¡±


    ¡­


    Ye Wei looked at the dead man and then at Mo Jue¡¯s relaxed side profile. She was not shocked at all, but realized that that was the dark world which she had been living in. In the blink of an eye, a life was gone.


    No pity, no sympathy, no anger. Only¡­ endless indifference.


    She might really be a top killer, as only a killer could treat life so indifferently, without any sense of sympathy.


    She sneered coldly.


    Beth stared at Mo Jue in silence, as if he was trying to guess what he was going to do from his eyes and gaze. In the state of chaos, he shouted with his solemn voice again, asking them to put down their guns and let the officials go back to their seats.


    They went back to their seats unwillingly, but they were trembling, afraid that they would be the next victim. Their gaze shifted around in panic.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Beth asked Mo Jue in a deep voice.


    Mo Jue sneered. If he hadn¡¯t been so stubborn, it would have been peaceful and no killings. Although this was a classic move to intimidate others, it was extremely effective.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything, as long as you don¡¯t bother me.¡±


    ¡­


    After they came out of the private guild hall, Ye Wei asked, ¡°If they really shoot, were you planning to die here?¡±


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare to shoot.¡±


    Ye Wei chuckled. She understood why he had said that. ¡®But, since when have Mo Jue become so sober? I thought he disliked racking his brains on these?¡¯ She thought. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Beth and the officials had gone through hardships to gain power, but they have not enjoyed the advantages of having power. How could they possibly not fear death? Such people are most reluctant to die.¡± Mo Jue sneered. ¡°They are different from us. The last time, they had quietened down after two people were killed, but today, they quietened down after one died. What does this mean? They are afraid of death!¡±


    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of death? I¡¯m afraid of death, too.¡± Ye Wei said with an enchanting smile.


    Mo Jue tilted his head and smiled creepily, which made Ye Wei¡¯s hair stand. Ye Wei couldn¡¯t help punching him. ¡°Come on, you¡¯re scary.¡±


    ¡°Then you shall not talk about death!¡± Mo Jue suddenly got irritated, and he had a sinister, devilish gaze.


    ¡®This child has serious mood swings.¡¯ Ye Wei thought. Fortunately, her heart was strong enough to take it. ¡°Okay Pretty, I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s get supper.¡±


    ¡­


    In the private guild hall, Beth and the officials remained arguing about how arrogant Mo Jue was. One suggested, ¡°Beth, how about we pay a killer to kill him?¡±


    ¡°I agree. I don¡¯t believe that no one can subdue Mo Jue. He had already killed three of us.¡±


    ¡°Beth, what do you say? How do we explain Odinhan¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡­


    Beth looked at the dead Odin, narrowed his eyes and sneered. ¡°Easy. Disguise his death as an assassination and say that we had met with an assassination tonight. Think, who would be the most suspicious if Odin was killed?¡±


    ¡°The left wing.¡±


    Beth had a sinister smile. That¡¯s right, if they had met with assassinations during the election period, the left wing party would be the most suspicious. This would gain them the support of the public, as well as lower the prestige of the left wing party.


    Everybody realized what was going on and soon started their plan.


    ¡°What about Mo Ye? Are we going to let him do whatever he wants? The suggestion just now is great. Let¡¯s hire a killer to kill him.¡±


    ¡°Killer? Who is capable of killing him?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have the top killers, Ye Wei and Eleven?¡±


    ¡°Let me think.¡±


    ¡°Beth, what¡¯s there to consider? I have a way to contact them. Kill Mo Ye once and for all, and we will never be under his control again.¡±


    ¡°You have to be sure. If this goes wrong, we will be dead meat.¡±


    ¡°Beth, don¡¯t worry. If we do it quietly, nobody will know that we did it. There¡¯s no one Ye Wei and Eleven can¡¯t kill yet. Ha!¡±


    Beth hesitated a little and asked, ¡°Who was the woman beside Mo Ye?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She doesn¡¯t look familiar to me.¡±


    ¡°They seem to be very close to each other. Check it out immediately.¡±


    ¡°Beth, so are we still hiring the killer?¡±


    ¡°Wait till I consult the Prime Minister about it!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    London, the headquarters of the Top Terrorist Organization.


    A warning window popped out on the computer screen. Ning Ning, who was reading a book, got up, put the book down and entered the system of the Top Terrorist Organization immediately. It was actually the system which only belonged to Ye Wei and Eleven, not really considered as a system of the Top Terrorist Organization.


    However, since Ye Wei had lost her memories and Eleven was not in charge, the system was managed by Ning Ning for the time being.


    As soon as he entered the system, he received an email. Ning Ning opened it and it was an email offering him 500 million pounds to take Mo Ye¡¯s life, and it was signed off as Tony.


    ¡°How rich.¡± Ning Ning muttered and pouted his mouth cutely. ¡®Who in the world hates Mo Ye so much that he is willing to pay such a high price to take his life?¡¯ Actually, Ye Wei and Eleven have not accepted many cases.


    Ever since the Top Terrorist Organization had firmly established its foothold in the industry, there was almost no need for them to make money by taking cases. Besides, only few people would hire Ye Wei and Eleven to kill someone as they were expensive. That was why they only served a small number of people. Secondly, it was hard to get in contact with them. One would never get in contact with them without the introduction through connections.


    Or, you could also send out a notice in the international killer circle and appoint Ye Wei and Eleven to kill. They would contact you if they are interested.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Ning Ning, I guess you¡¯re still awake.¡± Rong Yan entered the room with the ointment.


    ¡°Sister Rong Yan, I¡¯m still not done yet.¡± Ning Ning yawned. He was a little tired. It was alright to ignore Ye Wei¡¯s affairs temporarily. Although he didn¡¯t know where Eleven was, he was sure that she was okay too.


    Hence, it was all well for the time being. The young kid hadn¡¯t leave for the island as Chu Li was afraid that something might happen to him. He wanted to wait until everything to return to normal before he leaves, but he went ahead to start him with the most basic physical training.


    Physical training was very torturing for our lovely and spoiled Ning Ning. After a week, the young kid¡¯s tender face had become all pointy, and his soft arms had become firmer. He wakes up at five o¡¯clock in the morning every day and trains intensely until six o¡¯clock in the evening, with only an hour break.


    In addition to the physical training, he had intelligence training class at eight o¡¯clock in the evening, until eleven o¡¯clock at night. His schedule was very packed. At the beginning, the young kid wasn¡¯t strong enough for all the training and fell asleep almost immediately every time he went back to his bed. There were a few times he had fallen asleep while talking to Cheng Anya on the phone.


    It was really¡­ Tiring!


    It wasn¡¯t a life for humans.


    Rong Yan treated him extremely well. It might be because she had lost her own child, Rong Yan was very attentive and caring towards children. Every day, she would apply ointment on his wounds and bruises.


    ¡°If you want to stand on the top in the future, you¡¯ll have to suffer now.¡±


    Indeed, he had suffered a lot. He pinched his thin arm and realized that children without their mothers are like frail grass. It was still the best to be able to stay by his Mommy¡¯s side.


    Rong Yan smiled but did not speak. She applied ointment on him and said, ¡°Why do you have so many bruises today?¡±


    Feeling aggrieved, the young kid said, ¡°Scheming Chu is too scheming. These are all caused by him. He¡¯s so big but I¡¯m so petite. How can I be his opponent?¡±


    Rong Yan, ¡°¡­So he went to the training ground today. Hmmph!¡±


    ¡°Teach him a lesson for me.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± The young kid and Rong Yan made a good team and laughed. ¡°Take a rest after I apply the ointment for you. It¡¯s twelve o¡¯clock already.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Sister Rong Yan, please help me to call Scheming Chu here. I have something to tell him.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Rong Yan put down the ointment and pressed the call button. ¡°Ah Li, Ning Ning wants you here. Come upstairs immediately even if you are busy.¡±


    She hung up the call before Chu Li could speak.


    The young kid stuck out his tongue. ¡°Did Fang Ying bully you again?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say that she had bullied me. There must always be people who act, and people who watch the show. Otherwise, what does the actor live by?¡± Rong Yan said calmly, as if nothing had happened. The young kid went into deep thought about what she said. He thought that her words were too profound.


    ¡°Sister Rong Yan, why are you letting Fang Ying do whatever she wants?¡± The young kid was puzzled. ¡°If my mommy were you, I don¡¯t know how Fang Ying would be like now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because your father didn¡¯t love other women other than your mommy.¡± Rong Yan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not letting her do whatever she wants, it¡¯s just that¡­ There are some things I haven¡¯t made clear of, so I¡¯ll have to wait and see for the time being.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Rong Yan looked at the young kid and pinched his face. ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Let¡¯s not talk about things that aren¡¯t confirmed, lest they say that I¡¯m framing her. Don¡¯t tell Chu Li about this too.¡±


    ¡°What do you suspect of her?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s my delusion.¡± Rong Yan didn¡¯t say too much. She took off the young kid¡¯s shirt, and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Ah Li is really overdoing this. Does your back ache?¡±


    ¡°A little!¡± The young kid pouted his mouth.


    ¡®It hurts badly!¡¯


    It was heartbreaking to see the large bruise on the young kid¡¯s back. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that your father and mother aren¡¯t here to see this. Imagine how heartbroken they would be.¡±


    She checked the bruises over and over again. Fortunately, Chu Li knew his limits and the young kid didn¡¯t hurt his muscles and bones although the bruises looked scary.


    Chu Li leaned on the door, and he had listened to their conversation. His heart ached when he heard Rong Yan say those words. How nice would it be¡­ if their child was still alive.


    That would always be a burden in Rong Yan¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Scheming Chu, why didn¡¯t you tell us when you came?¡± The young kid said to him with a smile. ¡°Take a look at Ye Wei¡¯s email. I want to take this case.¡±


    Scheming Chu walked closer and checked his bruises first. Rong Yan rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you think the child is invincible like you? Can¡¯t you control your strength?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to remind him that he¡¯ll be more miserable than this once he falls into the hands of the old witch in the future.¡±

 Chapter 532 - Rong Yan’s Deep Feelings

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    After reading the email, Chu Li frowned lightly. Ye Wei and Eleven had been taking cases mostly on their own, and there were few people who knew the way to contact them. ¡®Where did they get the information?¡¯ Chu Li¡¯s attempts to get information about the other party failed and his gaze darkened.


    ¡°Yan Yan, are you done applying the ointment?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Rong Yan answered and put a shirt on the young kid. Then, he attempted to get the information himself. Soon enough, he smiled. ¡°Time for drama. It¡¯s from the Italian government.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Are they having an internal power struggle?¡± Chu Li was interested. He put his hand on his chin. ¡®We can take this case secretly. But the question is, who can do it?¡¯ He thought. ¡°They finally can¡¯t take the Mo brothers anymore huh!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they think that the Mafia only has one person in charge. They only asked to kill Mo Ye. Didn¡¯t mention Mo Jue.¡± The young kid laughed. ¡°How? Should we take the case?¡±


    ¡°What does their power struggle have to do with us?¡± It was alright for them to take the case, but there was nobody that was skilled enough to take on Mo Ye and Mo Jue. Ye Wei and Eleven could barely take them on. They might not even defeat them if the Mo brothers decide to attack aggressively. Whoever is sent over would probably die.


    A sinister smile appeared on the young kid¡¯s face, and his eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°We don¡¯t really have to kill if we take the case. 500 million pounds, why not?¡±


    Rong Yan chuckled. ¡°Ah Li, Jason had been fighting for territory with the Mafia recently and we have lost a lot of money. Why not let Jason vent using the 500 million pounds? This way, the money can last longer and you wouldn¡¯t have to argue with him everyday.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s what I meant.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯ll ruin Ye Wei and Eleven¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. My aunt didn¡¯t kill my daddy the last time. Right? Sister Rong Yan.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°Young brat, call her auntie. Address her properly.¡± Scheming Chu slapped his head. The young kid hid behind Rong Yan nimbly and made a silly face at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. Calling me auntie makes me seem old, Call me Sister Rong Yan.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to call me brother-in-law.¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Rong Yan laughed and scolded. After fooling around, Chu Li accepted the case in the name of Ye Wei and asked the other party to remit the money into a bank account within three days.


    Chu Li and Rong Yan went downstairs. Chu Li asked, ¡°Yan Yan, let¡¯s go to Lisa¡¯s birthday party together.¡±


    ¡°So late?¡±


    ¡°The party starts in the middle of the night. Today is considered her birthday. She was at home during the day, so she spent time with us.¡± Chu Li said with a smile.


    ¡°This girl is so unique.¡± Rong Yan smiled and said, ¡°Okay, but I haven¡¯t prepared a gift yet.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to give to her? I¡¯ll give it to her for you.¡± Chu Li chuckled. His gaze was full of love. ¡°We¡¯ll leave after you change.¡±


    She nodded, went back to the room, and changed into a blue evening dress. Chu Li¡¯s eyes brightened. The blue evening dress made her look slender, tall and exquisite. Her beautiful shoulders were exposed, and she was looking gorgeous. He was stunned by her beauty.


    She was not the most beautiful girl he has ever seen, but she was a girl that was the most worthy of a second look. He had been seeing her face for several years, yet he felt that she was getting prettier by the year.


    As an old Chinese saying goes, ¡®Beauty is in the eye of the beholder.¡¯


    ¡°Wear that sapphire. It is a great match for today¡¯s dress.¡±


    ¡°This one?¡± Rong Yan loosened the grip on her fingers, and a valuable sapphire necklace hung in the midair. It was dark blue, with a six-star cutting, and dotted with a few small diamonds. Extremely gorgeous.


    The necklace was a commemorative necklace designed for Cartier¡¯s 100th anniversary and was bought by a princess of the British royal family. Later, it fell into the hands of a businessman, and then was auctioned in Berlin. It happened that Rong Yan and Chu Li were in the Berlin auction market that year. They had a little conflict then and Chu Li bought it at a rocket high price in order to please Rong Yan, since the necklace was something that Rong Yan had been eying on for the longest time.


    It had caused a sensation then.


    ¡°I know you like this a lot, but why don¡¯t I see you wear it often?¡± Chu Li chuckled and put it on for her. Her fair skin and the blue gemstones matched well with her beautiful face, which looked pure and refined. She was exceptionally attractive.


    Chu Li¡¯s gaze was so soft that Rong Yan¡¯s face reddened. She looked down slightly.


    ¡°Beautiful!¡± Chu Li smiled. Suddenly, he dropped his head, kissed her shy dimple on the corner of her lips, and pressed his warm lips against hers. He kissed deeply, not aggressively, but enough to make an impression.


    Rong Yan blushed.


    When their lips separated, he was a little short of breath. If they weren¡¯t in a hurry to go out, what he wanted to do at the moment was to pounce on her and do her aggressively.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fool around. I¡¯ll meet people later.¡± Rong Yan sat on his legs, lying in his arms. She had obviously felt his bulge and could not help blushing.


    She would be unable to go out and meet people if he turned into a beast in heat. Hence, Rong Yan needed to remind him to restrain himself.


    Chu Li buried his head in her neck and mumbled. Rong Yan couldn¡¯t help but touch his hair gently, which was a little prickly. ¡°Let me go, I need to make up.¡±


    ¡°Why do you need make-up? You look great now.¡± He loved her pure and beautiful appearance when she had no make-up. She was like the lotus in the water, not stained at all.


    ¡°Darling, be good. Ah Li, I¡¯ll be done in a moment.¡±


    ¡°Let me hold you for a little longer.¡± His burning desires had not died down, and he didn¡¯t want to let go of her at the moment.


    ¡°Ah, Ali, are you shy? Darling, look up and let me see.¡± Rong Yan chuckled and said, ¡°What is there to be shy about? You¡¯ve seen it before anyway.¡±


    ¡°Yan Yan.¡± Chu Li turned angry from embarrassment and glared at her fiercely. ¡°Say some more and I will really turn into a beast right now.¡±


    Rong Yan put her finger across her lips and signaled for him to shut up. Her eyes were full of smiles.


    Chu Li kissed her again suddenly and bit her plump lips lightly, as if he was taking revenge. After a small quarrel, Chu Li released her and she went back to the dresser to do her make-up.


    ¡°Yan Yan, let¡¯s go to Country R after all the matters are settled.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Rong Yan asked as she dusted her face.


    ¡°Just agree with me. Don¡¯t ask why.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Since Rong Yan knew that a man who is dissatisfied wouldn¡¯t be good-tempered, she agreed to him casually without thinking much.


    Chu Li was elated. ¡°Yan Yan, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Well, stop talking, or we¡¯ll be late.¡±


    Chu Li no longer said anything, but he was very happy. His handsome face was slightly flushed with excitement.


    It was basic respect to inform Rong Yan¡¯s father if he wanted to marry her. In order to be with Chu Li, Rong Yan had given up everything and even severed ties with her family. Her father had only one baby girl. Although he appeared to be very strict, he was extremely reluctant to let her go. Besides, Rong Yan was also homesick. He tried to take Rong Yan back once, but they did not gain her father¡¯s approval.


    Rong Yan eventually stopped mentioning Country R. Later, many things happened, which made the problem worse. Rong Yan had even hurled hurtful words to her father, and they had treated each other as strangers since then. Chu Li felt sorry for Rong Yan as he knew that she wasn¡¯t intentional. Hence, he spoke to her father beforehand and he agreed to forgive what she had done if she was willing to go back home.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go back on your words.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I got it.¡±


    There was a knock on the door. It was Chen Yang. ¡°Brother Chu, are you inside?¡±


    Chu Li got up and opened the door with a dark expression on his face. He was still angry about what happened last time. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Chen Yang was a little scared of him, but he mustered his courage and said, ¡°Fang Ying¡¯s illness has recurred again. She wants to see you.¡±


    His voice was just so loud enough that Rong Yan heard him from the dressing table. Her hands which were drawing her eye shadow paused. Then, she smiled coldly and continued her make up. The face reflected in the mirror was clear as lotus and calm as water.


    Chu Li frowned slightly. ¡°Have the doctor checked on her?¡±


    ¡°Yup, I¡¯ve called John.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Chu Li¡¯s voice was calm, without emotions. He was about to turn back when Chen Yang asked bravely, ¡°Brother Chu, are you going over?¡±


    ¡°I have something else to do.¡±


    Chen Yang looked down in disappointment. ¡°I understand.¡±


    He left in a rush and Chu Li went back to the room. He continued to sit aside and wait for Rong Yan, as if nothing had happened.


    Rong Yan said calmly, ¡°Take a look at her upstairs. It¡¯s okay to be late for a little while.¡±


    ¡°No, I think she¡¯s fine.¡±


    Rong Yan did not say anything more and was finally ready to leave after doing her make-up and dressing up. She was as if the most gorgeous woman who was out of touch with affairs of the world. Chu Li smiled. ¡®She¡¯s really beautiful.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Ah Li, in fact¡­¡± Rong Yan looked as if she wanted to say something, but words got in her way.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    Rong Yan seemed a little desolated and shook her head lightly. She was no longer happy or shy like how she was earlier on and returned to being the calm and indifferent Rong Yan. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll talk about it again.¡±


    ¡°Yan Yan.¡± Chu Li reached out and grabbed her arm, pulling her into his arms. ¡°Believe in me.¡±


    Rong Yan didn¡¯t answer him, not because she was afraid of Fang Ying, or because she was scared of affecting her close relationship with Fang Ying. She was afraid that Fang Ying would bring devastating impacts on Chu Li.


    She couldn¡¯t explain what she was worrying about. She was feeling worried without any reason.


    The others wouldn¡¯t understand.


    Chu Li asked her to believe in him because he thought that she was mindful of Fang Ying and his past. However, these disputes were insignificant compared to his life. He did not understand why¡­


    ¡°Yan Yan!¡± Chu Li forced her to open her eyes. ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°If I was lying, would there be any difference if you listen or not?¡± Rong Yan smiled faintly. Chu Li¡¯s gaze and expression darkened. Rong Yan tiptoed and kissed his lips gently, which cooled him down. ¡°I believe you!¡±

 Chapter 533 - : Going Home

    Fang Ying stood upstairs, trembling. Her long hair was tucked behind her ears, her face was pale and she had a death stare. Seeing the beautiful couple downstairs had stung her eyes and made her even more jealous.


    Chu Li took care of Rong Yan dearly and doted on her. The affection and fondness that she pleaded to get was now devoted to another woman.


    She hated them!


    She was deeply envious of Rong Yan, and the necklace on her neck also stung her eyes. That was also her favorite necklace. How she wished she could put Rong Yan to death by dismembering her body.


    Then, she had read magazines and coveted that necklace for many years. Chu Li had once promised her that he would be able to give it for her someday. He took great pains to find it, but it was for another woman.


    To put on a smile on another woman.


    She resented Rong Yan out of jealousy.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her, the one standing next to him at the moment would be her.


    Chen Yang stood behind her and said softly, ¡°Fang Ying, let it go. Brother Chu has ceased to be faithful.¡±


    ¡°Let go? No way!¡± Fang Ying said fiercely, in a deep voice. She would never let go. She would never let go of a man whom she had wasted so much energy and time loving. Never!


    ¡°If she is gone, Brother Chu would choose me.¡± Fan Ying murmured. She was delusional. Chen Yang¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡®What is she talking about? If Rong Yan is gone? What is she going to do to her?¡¯


    ¡°Fang Ying, stop sending people to assassinate Rong Yan. Brother Chu will kill you if he learns about it.¡± Chen Yang warned her in a deep voice. ¡°He doesn¡¯t love you anymore. Why are you so stubborn?¡±


    ¡°Who says he doesn¡¯t love me? He loves me!¡± Fang Ying turned around and smiled coldly. She appeared a little insane. ¡°He loves me. He just won¡¯t forgive me for leaving him.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re late.¡± Chen Yang said in a deep voice, with a bitter look. ¡°You are five years late.¡±


    ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible!¡±


    ¡°Fang Ying! You¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Fang Ying said sternly, pointing straight at him. ¡°Shut up. I have to take back what I lost. Nobody else can get what I can¡¯t get.¡±


    Chen Yang was shocked. Fang Ying screamed angrily and broke everything in the room, making a mess everywhere.


    Italy.


    Mo Jue and Ye Wei went home late after playing at the disco. They had just stepped into the house when Ding Ke told them that Miss Lianling had been waiting for Mo Jue inside. Mo Jue¡¯s gaze darkened while Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and smiled.


    ¡°She is really strong willed.¡± She sneered.


    Mo Jue frowned. As soon as they get to the hall, they saw Meng Lianying sitting there coldly. She was stunned the moment she saw Mo Jue, and she turned cold and expressionless.


    He hadn¡¯t removed his contact lenses, and looked exactly like Mo Ye. However, she could tell at one look that he wasn¡¯t Mo Ye.


    ¡°Where is Mo Ye?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Mo Jue¡¯s gaze darkened. He was already hiding in Italy. Why wouldn¡¯t she give up?


    ¡°You can¡¯t be unaware of it.¡± Meng Lianying was doubtful, and she walked towards Mo Jue. ¡°Mo Jue, if you don¡¯t tell me, don¡¯t blame me for being merciless.¡±


    ¡°Ohhh.¡± Mo Jue dragged his reply and smiled faintly. ¡°I am actually curious. What do you want to do?¡±


    Meng Lianying glanced at Ye Wei. Her expression was obviously warning him. If he didn¡¯t tell her the truth, she would expose him in front of Ye Wei. Mo Jue smiled ferociously and stared intensely at Meng Lianying. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Meng Lianying¡¯s heart skipped a beat and smiled coldly. ¡°I dare you!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if I dare.¡±


    A little fear could be seen in Meng Lianying¡¯s eyes. Mo Jue said, ¡°Me hiding Ye Wei from you doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m afraid of you. What does your conflict with Mo Ye have to do with us? One day, if I go missing, I¡¯m sure that Ye Wei wouldn¡¯t ask you for my whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°Mo Jue, I beg you. Please?¡± Meng Lianying clutched Mo Jue¡¯s arm tightly. She begged with her gaze and swallowed her pride. She was so overwhelmed by fear, as if she was attempting to clutch on the last life-saving straw she saw.


    ¡°Please, will you?¡±


    It was hard for her to swallow her pride. Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and looked at Mo Jue. ¡®Is he really such a great brother?¡¯ If he was a great brother, he would obey his brothers words and not tell Meng Lianying where he is, even if she threatened to die in front of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use begging me. I don¡¯t know where my brother is.¡±


    ¡°Mo Jue, it¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t tell me. Would you lend me the Mafia information network?¡± Meng Lianying begged.


    ¡°No way!¡± Mo Jue refused. ¡°You are not in the Mafia. My brother has never grant you access to those top secrets, let alone me.¡±


    ¡°Mo Jue, do you have a conscience? I¡¯ve been with your brother for five years. Am I still not considered to be in the Mafia?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Jue was determined and looked at her coldly. ¡°Lianling, I like how you were scrupulous in separating public from private interests.¡±


    Meng Lianying was furious. Ye Wei was confused about the tense atmosphere and wondered, ¡®Why did he disappear so completely this time without telling her? I thought Mo Ye had always loved Meng Lianling?¡¯


    ¡®Was there any conflict between them?¡¯


    ¡°Mo Jue, you are too cruel!¡± Meng Lianying left abruptly.


    Ye Wei crossed her legs and looked at Mo Jue with a forced smile. She touched Gorgeous Mo Jue¡¯s chin, admired his beauty, and teased him. ¡°Are you aware of anything?¡±


    ¡°I know nothing.¡±


    Ye Wei looked at him and just laughed.


    Meng Lianying left the Mafia headquarters in a rage and drove on the road recklessly like a crazy woman. ¡®Mo Ye, where are you? Where have you been? Why are you avoiding me?¡¯


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    Veins popped out of her fair hands and Meng Lianying almost crushed the steering wheel.


    It was a quiet night. She was driving her car dangerously on the empty road in full speed. Suddenly, the phone rang. Meng Lianying was elated as she subconsciously thought that it was Mo Ye. She exclaimed excitedly, ¡°Ye, where are you? Where are you? I want to see you.¡±


    The other side of the call seemed to be stunned and Meng Lianying felt strange.


    ¡°Yingying, it¡¯s me.¡± She heard a man¡¯s deep voice. Meng Lianying stepped on the brake all of a sudden, and the friction between the wheels and the road made a screeching sound.


    Meng Lianying felt as if she had fallen into the abyss, which was dark and cold. She couldn¡¯t help shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t look for me anymore. I¡¯ve made it clear to you that I would not go back anymore. Never. Please give up.¡±


    Stop forcing her. Don¡¯t force her anymore. She doesn¡¯t want to go back¡­


    Why is everyone pushing her to her limits? Why?


    Tears rolled down Meng Lianying¡¯s cheeks and she burst into tears.


    ¡°Yingying, don¡¯t cry. My heart is aching.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t talk about it anymore. Don¡¯t I know you well enough? Zero, let me off. I¡¯m living a peaceful life now. Please don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Meng Lianying begged, ¡°Please!¡±


    ¡°If you are really leading a peaceful life, why are you crying so badly now?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Meng Lianying stopped crying. ¡°Why do you know everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know everything. Yingying, go home. Only I can give you what you want.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Meng Lianying roared hysterically with anger and hatred. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°You know I won¡¯t lie to you. Yingying, you want to live, right?¡± Zero¡¯s soft laughter was tempting. ¡°Come back, I¡¯ll give you the antidote. I¡¯m the only one in the world who can save your life.¡±


    ¡°You have the antidote?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Not only that, I also have the formula of the antidote. You will never suffer from the pain anymore.¡±


    ¡°What a liar.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± Zero said calmly.


    ¡°What do you want me to do? I¡¯m never going to sell out Mo Ye and Mo Jue,¡± Meng Lianying said in a deep voice while wiping away her tears. She was determined and firm. ¡°Give up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, or are you in love with Mo Ye for real?¡± Zero ridiculed. ¡°Yingying, don¡¯t forget. I saved your life. I have already let you do whatever you wanted for five years, you should be satisfied.¡±


    Meng Lianying was terrified, and she gritted her teeth. ¡°What should I do so you can let me go?¡±


    ¡°Go home!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not my home.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to know where Mo Ye is?¡± Zero suddenly asked. Meng Lianying¡¯s expression brightened. ¡°Where is he? Zero, tell me. Please.¡±


    Zero laughed. ¡°You know where I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±


    He hung up the phone and Meng Lianying panicked. She cursed, ¡°Bastard!¡±


    How dare he do this to her. Asshole!


    ¡®He knows where Mo Ye is. He knows¡­¡¯ Meng Lianying was so anxious that her heart felt like it was on fire, and the idea of wanting to meet Mo Ye filled her mind. Although she knew that she could have fallen into a trap, and that there was a scary man waiting for her, she had to go in order to get information about Mo Ye.


    Meng Lianying wiped away her tears and drove back to the seaside.


    At the private beach.


    When she reached the beach, she saw a tall figure standing on the beach waiting for her. Meng Lianying couldn¡¯t help feeling scared and tried to escape. But¡­


    In order to find out news about Mo Ye, she must be brave.


    She walked towards the man step by step with a tightly clenched fist. Veins surfaced on her fair arm.


    The closer she was to him, the more frightened she was. However, she still plucked up the courage and asked flatly, ¡°Zero, where is Mo Ye? Please tell me.¡±


    The man who was back facing her laughed softly. His laughter sounded extraordinarily creepy in the silent night.


    ¡°He¡¯s at where the both of you first met.¡±


    Meng Lianying¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡®What? Where did he go?¡¯

 Chapter 534 - Anthony and Little Seven 11 – My Woman

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    As the snow fell heavily, god knew how much time passed in the peaceful village. After remaining in the house for an additional day, Eleven felt a little bored and went out to walk. Anthony, despite what she said, would not allow her to.


    She was not in good shape despite her fever subsiding as she had a slight cough. Anthony would never allow her to go out, but Eleven insisted. Anthony could not help it and had her dolled up in a jacket and even had her wear Mrs Kurt¡¯s hat so that she looked like a clumsy bear which would not catch the cold wind. Eleven was exceptionally speechless at how stiff her hands and legs became from the dressing.


    ¡°Anthony¡­¡± You¡¯re a little overreacting.


    ¡°Wear it, or I¡¯ll not allow you to step out,¡± Anthony looked at her sternly and wished Eleven would just take off all her clothes and not step out.


    Eleven remained silent and went with him.


    The two of them stepped out. As the snowstorm was smaller in the afternoon, it was no longer a whiteout and one could clearly see the scenery in the distance despite the extreme cold. Anthony had to shield her from some of the cold wind.


    As it was a frigid winter, there was not much to be seen. A few teenagers were ice-skating at the river before their doorsteps and seemed to be competing against each other. Some distance away, a few people, youths or teenagers, were making snowmen and laughing out loudly.


    Eleven¡¯s solemn mood was much lightened up, and she had a slight smile in her eyes. As she was rushing around the world all-year round, she rarely saw people enjoy and have fun and felt those were precious times. While she was not a person who enjoyed the crowd, she was happy from watching other people in a crowd.


    ¡°Do you know how to ice skate?¡± Anthony asked her.


    ¡°I do!¡± Eleven nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s borrow some ice skates from them,¡± Anthony smiled. ¡°Do you want to play?¡±


    Eleven looked at the smiling faces in the snow and could not help but nod. ¡°Sure!¡±


    Anthony¡¯s eyes lit up and he had her wait on the spot while he talked to two of the teenagers hoping he could borrow their ice skates. There were many people playing on the ice, and Eleven could not help but walk closer. The two teenagers looked in her direction, and Eleven seemed to hear the words ¡®lovers¡¯ through the snowstorm, as though it could not be blocked out.


    Eleven¡¯s heart thumped for a while before it calmed down.


    That Anthony.


    The two teenagers happily passed their ice skates to Mo Ye, and Eleven felt a little embarrassed. The teenagers were talking and had a simple smile as they walked over. They seemed to be around Eleven¡¯s age.


    She heard them mention that their house was just ahead and they still had ice skates to spare and hence gave them the ice skates.


    They were really generous ¨C Eleven secretly thought to herself.


    After she thanked them, Eleven waited for them before she could not help but ask Anthony, ¡°How did you convince them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret!¡± Anthony smiled mysteriously and knelt down to help Eleven put on her ice skates. Eleven began to take off her jacket, but Anthony hurriedly stopped her. Eleven stared at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m wearing too many layers and am like some clumsy bear! Are you waiting for me to fall to my death?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cold out there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll warm up after some activity,¡± Eleven smiled. Since Anthony saw that she was in a good mood, he yielded to her but said, ¡°If it gets cold, we stop playing?¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    The two of them wore their ice skates and joined the teenagers having fun as they played on the ice. Eleven¡¯s ice-skating skills were not too bad, and she had a whale of time skating. Anthony was afraid she would fall and closely followed her.


    ¡°Slow down, Little Seven.¡± Anthony could not help but shout out to her as he saw her skate even faster.


    Eleven looked back and smiled beautifully. Anthony could not help but skate upwards and held her hand whilst they drew a perfect circle in the ice. The surrounding teenagers could not help but whistle and shriek.


    Anthony held her waist and smiled as he looked down. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you this happy before.¡±


    ¡°Ice-skating is so fun! I really like it!¡± Eleven smiled.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I¡¯ll bring you out to play earlier next time.¡±


    Eleven quietly smiled. She did not know him too well back then, and now¡­


    ¡°Anthony, chase me!¡± Eleven hooked her finger and smiled. Anthony, instead, was arms akimbo as he looked at her with a seeming smile that was passionate, focused and somewhat alluring.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡±


    ¡°If I catch up with you, would you belong to me?¡± Anthony asked as the wind diffused his voice but not its heat. Eleven felt herself blush.


    She remained silent and did not respond.


    Anthony quietly waited. He looked at her and said, ¡°If I catch up with you and not get anything outta it, I¡¯m not chasing you then.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re plain too cunning.¡±


    ¡°Dear friends, what do you say that she belongs to me IF I catch up with her?¡± Anthony lously asked the young men skating. The young people loved the crowd, let alone such steamy gossip.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a given.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for us men to chase a woman.¡±


    They hence whistled and applauded. A few young men came over and tapped Anthony¡¯s shoulder in demonstration of their support for him.


    Eleven could not help but smile at how shameless he could get.


    Amongst the young people ice-skating, a few ladies were charmed by Anthony¡¯s handsome face and cheered him on. Anthony gently smiled. ¡°Dear Little Seven, how does that sound? Should you belong to me or not?¡±


    Based on how Anthony performed earlier, Eleven was guessing that he would not be able to catch up with her and was not afraid of him. She looked up proudly like a queen and agreed to Anthony. ¡°Very well then. If you catch up with me, I¡¯ll belong to you.¡±


    Anthony seemed a little lost and then responded ecstatically. He excitedly grabbed Eleven¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Are you serious Little Seven?¡±


    ¡°Definitely!¡± Eleven replied decisively as he would never be able to catch up.


    ¡°You have to honor your word. If I manage to hug you at the end of it, I win and you will be my girlfriend,¡± Anthony looked at her deeply as he was deeply afraid that she would have the slightest regret.


    Eleven looked at his serious gaze and really regretted what she said. Was she too mean to use her own advantage to utterly disappoint Anthony since he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up?


    Since she had already made a promise, she could not renege on it.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Anthony suddenly held her hand and looked at her seriously and emotionally. ¡°I¡¯ll catch up with you, my dear Little Seven.¡±


    Eleven¡¯s heart suddenly thumped and she could not help but back away and gently smile to conceal her nervousness. ¡°Very well then, let¡¯s see how you perform then.¡±


    ¡°Hey pals, be my witness ok? If she regrets, please look down on her as much as you could,¡± Anthony seemingly bowed to the young adults watching the spectacle. Eleven broke into laughter.


    The chase had begun.


    The two of them started five meters away from each other and had to chase each other within a specified parameter on the ice. As long as Anthony manages to hug Little Seven within twenty minutes, Anthony could be considered to have caught up with Little Seven.


    Eleven aggressively ice-skated as though she easily coursed through the elements. Her unique constitution allowed her to freely control her speed. Anthony simply had no chance to catch up with her.


    While Anthony was naturally good at ice-skating, he could not be compared with Eleven who was special.


    The two of them were extremely far apart from each other.


    As the young people cheered for Anthony, there were screams¡­


    ¡°Buck up, pal! Go, go, go¡­¡±


    ¡°Push! Catch up with her and she¡¯s yours.¡±


    ¡°Go for it¡­¡±


    ¡­


    The cheers of encouragement rang and fell. Eleven was extremely confident that Anthony would not be able to catch up with her.


    Eleven only agreed as she was extremely certain he would not catch up with her. Given how seriously Eleven took her promises, she would definitely not take such a risk. She, however, felt very differently about Anthony.


    What her mind rejected was what her heart yearned. While she went back and forth between distancing herself and drawing closer to him, she did not want to overthink it. She only wanted to follow her heart to create beautiful memories in these carefree days.


    She actually had to admit that she did not dislike Anthony. She even felt¡­ that he was somewhat special.


    But she could not be his girlfriend.


    ¡°Anthony, you¡¯ll never be able to catch up with me. Give up!¡± Eleven looked back and shouted. Anthony tried to catch up with his dear life, but could only lag some distance behind her.


    ¡°That woman is just too fast. How could she ice-skate this quickly?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes! I¡¯ve ice-skated for so long and never saw anybody ice-skate this quickly. Even the best athletes don¡¯t ice-skate this quickly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s totally bizarre.¡±


    ¡°That guy is really fast, and he¡¯s clearly better than all of us. She¡¯s just better¡ªway better.¡±


    ¡°Simply inhuman.¡±


    As the discussions rang, Anthony squinted and smiled confidently. ¡°Little Seven, I¡¯ll catch up with you,¡± he retorted.


    As it was three minutes to the twenty minute limit, time was about to be up. Anthony suddenly sped up as though he could not care about his own safety. Everybody around him shouted. ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Eleven suddenly turned back and was shocked. This loony¡­


    Anthony suddenly lost his balance and fell to the side. The teenagers were shocked as he would become a cripple had he fell at this speed. Eleven, without thinking, immediately turned back and grabbed Anthony¡¯s falling body. Little did she expect Anthony to turn around and spin on the spot thrice while hugging her and stabilizing themselves.


    Eleven was astounded. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Anthony gently smiled. ¡°Little Seven, I¡¯ve caught up with you.¡±


    ¡°F*** you¡­¡± Eleven could not help but swore. Anthony did not allow her to continue and leaned in to kiss her in plain view of everybody.

 Chapter 535 - Anthony and Little Seven 12 – Sentimental Anthony

    Eleven¡¯s eyes were wide open as she could not believe that people as shameless as he existed. She was extremely infuriated and her anger rocketed in an instant at how he jeopardized himself to play her concern for him against her. He was too much!


    The ice was extremely slippery and the two of them were extremely quick on ice. As she thought of how quick Anthony was, him losing his footing and slipping would have had unthinkable consequences. She, without thinking, immediately turned back to grab him. Little did she expect it to be his gimmick to lure her to turn back. Anthony was really too much!


    How could he manipulate her thoughts and be so certain she would turn back? If she did not have those thoughts for him, she would have never turned back. Would he then rather he really fell?


    As she was extremely infuriated, she could not be bothered with Anthony kissing her and forcefully pushed her palms against his chest. Anthony, seeming to expect her actions, gently held her wrists and wrapped his fingers around his palms and locked fingers with her. Eleven¡¯s forceful palms were ingeniously neutralized by his tight grip on her.


    He never let go of Eleven throughout the process and still kissed her deeply. As he planted his warm lips on her, he merely sucked on her lips and did not dare to go overboard.


    Eleven¡¯s mind was in a mess and she could not recall anything as though her reasoning was lost to a cooking pot. She was caught off guard when he kissed and her face was clearly reddened. Eleven was terrified at how her heart palpitated and the scent of his cologne made her tizzy and lose all semblance of reasoning. Only he utterly filled her eyes, heart¡­


    Anthony¡­


    There were whistles and screams around from both men and women. While the two of them were strangers, they felt that this scene they saw was extremely beautiful¡ªa wintry snowscape accompanied by the perfect match who was in love with each other. Their romance was somewhat mysterious yet romantic, and the young men and women who were genuinely happy for the couple cheered them on.


    Anthony kissed Eleven until she was almost out of breath. Eleven could not help but look away, and Anthony was clearly unsatisfied. He slightly leaned forward and pecked the edges of her lips that were reddened from the kiss. When Eleven saw his gentle countenance and deeply passionate eyes, her heart thumped and she struggled to wriggle away.


    Anthony seemed to know her thoughts and was unwilling to let go of her. He held her waist tightly and smiled. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    She could not respond, and the whistles and cheers from the crowd still remained. Eleven was still trapped in his embrace and could not escape. Eleven eschewed her weakness¡­


    ¡°I won Little Seven!¡± Anthony looked at her deeply as he smiled.


    When this was mentioned, Eleven felt a wave of anger come upon her and she stared at Anthony angrily. ¡°What kind of person are you to resort to such trickery? Trickery aside, didn¡¯t you know the danger you had put yourself in earlier? What if you had¡­¡±


    As Eleven talked, she felt that she was a tad too agitated. Her look betrayed her mood. She then kept quiet and quietly stared at him.


    Although Anthony was scolded, he was in an even better mood and smiled even more generously. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    ¡°No, I am not.¡± Eleven vehemently denied as she tried to stand away from Anthony. Anthony saw through what was on her mind, and she was clearly not Anthony¡¯s match in that field.


    He would not allow her to have her wish and said, ¡°You are my girlfriend from now on.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Eleven panicked and almost bit her tongue. Now that was mentioned, she looked around in panic and saw the young men and women around. Some of them were starting to play whilst others were talking about the two of them. She then realized¡­ was it too late to regret?


    ¡°Little Seven, what¡¯s there to regret?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re shameless.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking about the how, but the end result,¡± Anthony flatly said as he held her hand and smiled. ¡°Little Seven, are you that afraid of me?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t provoke me, I won¡¯t fall for it,¡± Eleven coldly said. Since she had made a promise, she would not renege on it. ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?


    Eleven nodded, and Anthony suddenly burst into a big grinning smile, hugged Eleven, and spun on the ice. Eleven thought she would have a heavy heart, but she saw his happy face and felt this indescribable elation as she smiled uncontrollably. She then realized that they were still on the ice, and would be in a tight spot if they fell.


    ¡°Anthony, stop spinning me. I¡¯m feeling giddy.¡±


    When Anthony heard her, he quickly put her down although he was still extremely elated. As he held her hand, he did not know what to say and suddenly held her face and kissed her on her lips.


    This guy¡­ Eleven could not help him and simply let him be.


    The two of them ice skated for a while more. They were not far from the Kurts¡¯ home, so the two of them placed their ice skates in a visible place before walking around in the snow. As Anthony was not famous, he did not walk next to her and instead held her hand with exceptional pride and satisfaction.


    Eleven smiled bitterly.


    ¡°What exactly do you like about me?¡± Eleven was extremely perplexed as she was not one whom the boys fancied. When she recalled her original, and current, self, she suddenly felt extremely solemn.


    Oh, yes indeed, how could she forget?


    Little Seven was lively, adorable, smart, and extremely likable. As for Eleven¡­ Anthony liked Little Seven and not Eleven.


    Eleven felt her heart tense and slightly regretted why did she become another person with no way to back out? If she could not change her ice-cold character, Anthony would become extremely disappointed if he learned that she was a cold and uninteresting person.


    She could not describe how she felt but felt she was slightly disappointed. While it did not sound too serious, she was subconsciously thinking about how she never really gained anything and hence did not quite regret this loss.


    ¡°You¡¯re good in everything,¡± Anthony said. He seemed to sense Eleven¡¯s emotions fluctuating. ¡°Dear Little Seven, there are many sides to a person. You, regardless of which side you put on, are always yourself,¡± he said meaningfully.


    Eleven looked at Anthony in shock and he smiled back at her. She felt a little weird, but could not quite put a finger to why she felt this bizarre.


    ¡°You seem to know everything.¡±


    ¡°Little Seven, you sure look really solemn. I¡¯m less than ten minutes into being your boyfriend, and surely you won¡¯t¡¯ just let me go this quickly?¡± Anthony looked at her with doggy-eyes and tried to divert her attention.


    Eleven indeed broke into raucous laughter. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve scared the daylights out of me! Really! I thought people would be booted off this position after a short time, and I was planning to fight on for good, say eighty years?¡± Anthony waved his hand and talked vividly and in high spirits as though it had happened.


    She was at a loss whether to cry or laugh.


    This man was extremely adorable, and he would cause her heart to flutter. Despite the tension between them, he could occasionally allow her to feel the warmth and sunshine in him. She liked to be around him.


    The two of them walked in the snow for a moment. Eleven wanted to ask him about his background but decided against it. Since he did not ask her about his background, she chose not to ask anything. When they had to speak, they would speak to each other.


    As Eleven unintentionally saw the small black hut, she was slightly taken aback and froze in her steps. The weather was good today, and the snowstorm in the afternoon was much smaller. As a larger snowstorm would arrive much later in the evening, visibility was much better and she could see the little black hut in the distance.


    Anthony saw her sullen face and felt a chill run across his heart that he quietly endured. Eleven, who was watching the little black hut, felt waves of emotions come across her that would not quell. When she saw that little black hut, she was reminded of Mo Ye.


    She did not want to recall Mo Ye. Ever since she left that little black hut, she relegated that thought to the deepest part of her heart and stopped thinking, pursuing it to the point of ignoring it.


    With Anthony by her side, she for some reason or other did not recall Mo Ye. When Anthony and she were ice-skating earlier, she agreed to be Anthony¡¯s friend and did not even think about Mo Ye.


    Eleven felt terrible. Did that mean that she had let go of the past and stopped loving Mo Ye? Back then, she remembered everything clearly and felt extremely despondent. As everything was as fresh as though it happened yesterday, how could she simply forget anything?


    She did not understand. While her rational side reminded her that she hated Mo Ye, she looked at the little black hut and felt a sharp pain in her heart. She did not seem to hate him, and had she reconciled with it?


    No!


    She just did not know why she felt this way. Was Anthony the reason?


    ¡°What happened?¡± Anthony asked her worriedly as he wrapped his hands around her body so that she would not catch the cold wind.


    Eleven smiled. ¡°I suddenly recalled this person.¡±


    ¡°Do you really hate him?¡± Anthony asked a little shakily with an uneasy gaze. ¡°You didn¡¯t look quite okay earlier.¡±


    Eleven quietly smiled and then changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little cold. Shall we go back?¡±


    Anthony immediately nodded and covered her as they walked back. He could not help but take a look at the little black hut in trepidation.


    ¡°Little Seven, do you like me?¡± Anthony suddenly stopped and pulled her into his embrace. He had persistence in his voice and Eleven was taken aback as she did not know how to answer him.


    She could not bring herself to say ¡®like¡¯.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t say anything until I¡¯m prepared to hear it,¡± Anthony suddenly interrupted Eleven¡¯s words and left Eleven slightly aghast. While she could not quite guess Anthony¡¯s mood, she wanted to tell him that she somewhat like him. Why did he interrupt her? He seemed to be certain that she would tell him that she was not interested in him.


    Why was he so persistent about being her boyfriend?


    The atmosphere between them on the way home was still extremely good as the incident earlier had nary an effect on them. Eleven took her ice skates home because she wanted to skate whenever she could since it felt extremely good.


    Once they reached home, Anthony prepared a cup of warm tea for her to warm her hands. As it was still too early for dinner, Anthony returned to his room whilst Eleven picked up Mrs. Kurt¡¯s call. Mrs. Kurt said she would be back in another two days.


    Eleven nodded and chatted with Mrs. Kurt. She talked about anecdotes from her wedding and called two days ago and mentioned she will be back in another two days to get busy with a wedding. She said she was visiting friends and would travel a little before coming home.


    ¡°Is everything fine at home?¡±


    Eleven nodded. ¡°All is good, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    As she hung up the phone, Anthony came out. ¡°Mrs. Kurt said she will be back the day after tomorrow,¡± Eleven said.


    ¡°She said so two days ago,¡± Anthony smiled. ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to have a bite?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Eleven smiled as she lay down on the sofa and read a magazine. Anthony scooted over curiously and asked,¡± What are you reading?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll read anything, maybe the financial magazines,¡± Eleven said as Anthony helped her up and sat on the couch. He then embraced her. As a somewhat famous person, he finally got his wish of hugging her after yearning for it after several days.


    Eleven was not used to being this physically intimate with another person, but¡­ she indulged Anthony given how pleased he looked. Anthony was extremely easily pleased.


    He had better not get greedy and step into her room. If he did, she would cripple him.


    The heater was nowhere as warm as Anthony¡¯s chest, and she felt extremely comfortable snuggled in his embrace. Anthony enjoyed this atmosphere as much and laid back as he talked to her.


    Once Eleven finished reading the financial news, she casually turned on the television and saw the news. Three Italian Members of Parliament (MPs) died of unnatural causes, of which were not specified. The report claimed that Left-aligned parties clashed with the Partito del Potere during election vote-canvassing and both parties had sent their own hitmen against the other party.


    The official narrative however differed and it was ambiguous on the identity of the killer despite indignantly claiming justice for those killed. That, the art of theatrics, was how the government was playing its hand.


    Anthony squinted dangerously.


    Little Jue, what the f*** are you doing?


    Mo Ye returned to his room and changed the battery in his cell phone before turning it on. He then approached the bathroom.


    Just as he turned on his phone, his phone displayed tens of missed calls that were almost from the same person. Mo Jue¡¯s missed call was one of the few, and the same person left the voice messages in his email. Mo Ye frowned and called back.


    ¡°Big Boss, you are finally alive. Thank goodness, I was panicking like heck and miss¡­¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. What happened?¡± Mo Ye flatly asked as he had a bad omen.


    ¡°Big Boss, Miss Meng came over and is staying in a nearby restaurant. She seems to be finding ways to get people to clear the mountain pass. I must say, B, whatever the heck is wrong with you to turn off your cell phone for days? If I were unable to contact you in the event of an emergency, Second Boss will murder me¡± he replied in a flurry.


    ¡°How the f*** did she know I¡¯m here?¡± Mo Ye looked down. That Meng Lianying sure had the gall to look for him. Since he did not have time to pick on her, she ought to run as far as she could.


    ¡°How the hell do I know? If I have to point a finger to somebody, it¡¯s the Second Boss who said it, not me.¡± Birmingham immediately sold out Mo Jue while Mo Ye harrumphed and ignored Birmingham¡¯s tirade. Mo Jue would never reveal his traces.


    Figuring out how she learned of his traces was to no avail, and Mo Ye pondered for a moment. ¡°Delay her.¡±


    ¡°Big Boss, I¡¯m afraid we have some difficulties here.¡± Birmingham sounded a little more unconfident. Mo Ye had a bad omen and barked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Miss Meng¡¯s henchmen have gotten down to clearing the mountain path since the morning. Big Boss¡­¡± Birmingham knew that Mo Ye had flown into a rage and deliberately dragged the term Big Boss whilst sounding like he was on the verge of tears and throwing a tantrum.


    Somebody else on the receiving end of this man¡¯s voice would have felt chills running down his back. To Mo Ye, it was business as usual.


    ¡°Birmingham, you¡¯re a spineless person. Why didn¡¯t you stop her?¡± Mo Ye flew into a rage but did not roar as he was afraid Eleven would hear him. If Mo Ye did fly into a rage, Birmingham¡¯s eardrums would be the first to go.


    ¡°Big Boss¡­¡± Birmingham wailed and pounded his head as she shouted shrilly, ¡°Big Boss, you need to know that we are on Russian territory. It isn¡¯t our territory¡­ People have parents, spouses, and children to take care of, and they don¡¯t want to die. Wow, Big Boss, you must trust my loyalty and not dock my pay. Second boss has finally agreed to increase my pay, and all that inflation and stagnant wages are making things difficult. Please empathize with us oh Big Boss¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really a¡­¡± Mo Ye was at a loss to cry or laugh. Birmingham, however, spoke extremely quickly, and he was thankfully used to Birmingham¡¯s style of speaking. If Birmingham dared to speak to Mo Jue in the same manner, Mo Jue would have hung up on him and not entertained his dribble.


    ¡°When will they be able to clear the path?¡±


    ¡°About two hours.¡± Birmingham sounded much more serious when it came to proper business.


    ¡°Did she rejoin the Russian Operative Organization?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve yet to confirm specifics. We only learned that she talked to a man along the beach for a long time and then came here. Chances are said man revealed your traces,¡± Birmingham reported. ¡°Miss Meng initially wanted professionals to clear the mountain path, and you know how I¡¯ve made arrangements so that no workers in the area would end up under her beck and call. She hence had another group of men over, and they ¨C based on the situation ¨C should be trained agents. Even if she did not rejoin the Operative Organization, she must have made some deal.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Mo Ye had a malicious and insidious look as his veins throbbed while he gripped his cell phone.


    Birmingham knew that Big Boss Mo was in a rage and did not act excessively presumptuously. He was not too certain about what transpired between Meng Lianying and Big Boss Mo except Big Boss Mo instructing him to closely monitor Meng Lianying¡¯s traces before he disappeared. Big Boss Mo guessed that Meng Lianying would locate where he was, and hence instructed Birmingham to stop her. Birmingham, however, did not know what happened between them since Meng Lianying was associated with Big Boss Mo, and Big Boss Mo turning off his cell phone for days meant that he was unable to ask Big Boss Mo what was going on. Given the situation at hand, he had no choice but to quietly observe how the situation evolved.


    He really ought not to be blamed.


    While he sounded as though he was slightly joking, he was however as serious too. Since Meng Lianying had mobilized her forces, he had to evacuate and not needlessly sacrifice himself. Since they were on somebody¡¯s turf, they knew that their strength (relative to their opponents¡¯) and ought not to go against them toe-to-toe.


    ¡°Big Boss, what do we do now?¡± Birmingham spoke after guessing that Big Boss had enough time to ponder.


    Mo Ye grunted. He could not allow Meng Lianying to go up the mountain as she would meet Eleven. Eleven would learn his actual identity. While he was not afraid of Eleven knowing his actual identity, he actually missed these days very much. Secondly, he ought to confess his actual identity to Eleven then have Meng Lianying encounter her. If that happened, Eleven¡¯s thoughts would run wild and imagine some conspiracy that he could not quite refute.


    He took much effort to draw close to her again and would definitely not allow what happened five years ago to repeat itself. Meng Lianying would definitely not have her way this time. Big Boss Mo¡¯s anger flared up and took much effort to suppress the anger in his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet her at the foot of the mountain.¡±


    ¡°By yourself? Big Boss, do not blame me for not reminding you that you are no match against everybody who¡¯s on her side. Shall I have people lay in ambush in the area lest things become hot?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Mo Ye turned down the offer.


    ¡°I know that Big Boss is capable as heck and moves mountains without the need for protection. While you may be fearless about dying, I am bloody afraid of dying out here. If you bleed, Second Boss will outright murder me. Big Boss, please take mercy on my loyalty and concern for you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be startled. Do not take any action until I¡¯ve given the code to go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Roger that. Big Boss is wise,¡± Birmingham flattered Birmingham in satisfaction.


    Mo Ye ended the call and looked at his wristwatch. Since it was still early, he should still have time to prepare dinner. Mo Ye knocked on Eleven¡¯s door and opened it to see her lying down whilst looking at Mrs. Kurt¡¯s photo albums. Mrs. Kurt had many photo albums, and the elderly couple had been to many places and took many beautiful scenery photos that they kept.


    ¡°How come you¡¯re still awake?¡±


    ¡°I lied down and wasn¡¯t tired.¡± Eleven smiled as Mo Ye took off his shoes. Eleven stared at Mo Ye and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Accompanying my girlfriend,¡± Mo Ye replied certainly and snuggled into Eleven¡¯s bed despite Eleven¡¯s opposition and hugged her. He enjoyed the ecstatic feeling of being in her warmth.


    ¡°Anthony, please do not go overboard or I¡¯ll wallop you.¡±


    ¡°Am I overboard?¡± Mo Ye looked at her innocently. ¡°I was afraid that you are bored. Won¡¯t it be nice if two people are looking at them together?¡±


    Eleven gritted her teeth while Mo Ye kissed her cheek. He hugged her whilst she flipped the photo album and leaned against his warm chest. Their limbs tangled together in as compromising a pose as it could get since she was sitting on his legs. Eleven squirmed about in slight embarrassment whilst Mo Ye quickly steadied her body and whispered into her ear, ¡°Little Seven, please do not anyhow move when a man hugs you like this. If you do, he will assume that you are hinting him to take it further.¡±


    Eleven felt her face warm up and she felt that her brains were about to burn up. Her ears were utterly red as she felt a seeming threat loom in his lower half. Eleven¡¯s neck was red and she did not dare to anyhow move and simply rest contently in his embrace.


    Mo Ye gently smiled. He saw her reddened ears from the side. Her pink neck seemed somewhat cute and he could not help suck at and gently tingle her earlobes. Eleven felt her body become jelly and drop the thick photo album on the blanket. She shuddered and felt her strength utterly sapped by an insane feeling that turned her into a mush that he wantonly caressed. She was shuddering to the point she was no longer herself¡­


    ¡°Er¡­ Anthony¡­¡± She could not help but gently moan and harshly cut herself off while she tried to push him away from her to no avail. She was even more terrified when she realized that she sounded so¡­ alluring.


    As his member stiffened, Eleven clearly felt his stiffness push between her legs and panicked. She wanted to spread her legs to run, or take things into her hands and mercilessly slash away at it.


    When it came to matters of lust, she was nothing short of new and could not handle it.


    Mo Ye wrapped his hands around her waist and forcefully drew her into his embrace. He, in the spur of the moment, almost called out her real name. Eleven, Eleven¡­


    ¡°Anthony, don¡¯t¡­¡± Eleven resisted him but she felt her head being turned around and their lips locked. He kissed her so intensely that he could not allow her to resist while his hands naughtily roamed in her shirt.


    As his ice-cold hands came into contact with Eleven¡¯s warm skin, she felt waves of paralysis come over her as she tried squirming to avoid him to no avail. She ended up squirming into his embrace while he greedily lapped at her sweetness. As his hands kneaded her tender bosoms outside of her bra, he could not resist the temptation and undone her bra. He directly fondled and caressed her smooth mounds.


    He was not an intensely passionate person and, because of his identity, rarely had women around him as he could not trust anybody, let alone bed them. Mo Ye and Mo Jue received similar levels of education since young and were innocent people with few desires. He, however, was not as ridiculous as Mo Jue and had a woman or two in his youth. He later developed feelings for Eleven and could not resist trying to hug her, kiss her, and take her for himself in that little black hut. It was then that he learned of his carnal desires. After he mistook Meng Lianling for Eleven, Meng Lianling did not give him the same feeling that Eleven did. The immense poison in Meng Lianling would have harmed him if it combined with his body, and one wonders who would have poisoned Meng Lianling with such a vicious poison. Meng Lianling knew, and she did honestly tell him.


    He did not quite feel anything back then and did not place any particular significance on the incident. If he didn¡¯t have it, so be it. It wasn¡¯t until several years later that he relieved himself if he could not resist his urges.


    Since Meng Lianying could not fulfill Mo Ye¡¯s sexual needs, he ¨C out of his affection for her ¨C was not sexually unfaithful.


    Did he really love Meng Lianying? He actually didn¡¯t. The simplest proof of that was his lack of sexual desire towards her. He hoped to cure her so that she would be ok and live well.


    He had always told himself that he loved her the most. How much more wrong could he be?


    He, however, felt differently about Eleven. Whether five years ago or now, he was always attracted to her. Whenever he hugged her, his thoughts would wander and think of kissing her, hugging her, and wanting her for himself. His desire to take her was so intense and furious that he had to suppress them with his dear life.


    Before he knew of her, he had such feelings when he was in City A. It was exactly this reason that he was afraid of betraying Meng Lianling and his promise towards her.


    He had struggled to whether he ought to use her to save Meng Lianying, but eventually opted to. He only wanted to save Meng Lianying and fulfill his promise to her back then. As she saved him, he owed his life to her.


    Even if he did not fall in love with the person who saved him back then, he would be as ruthless when she encountered a tough spot so as for her to fully recover. They had been through one tribulation too many, and any additional trials were trivial.


    Little did he expect to get the person wrong.


    Once he knew the truth, all of Eleven¡¯s words were seared into his heart. To meet her using the pseudonym of ¡°Anthony¡± required him to immensely keep himself in check just so he could talk to her normally.


    Such evasion and promises gave her an indelible nightmare.


    ¡°Anthony, stop,¡± Eleven¡¯s voice interrupted his memories. Mo Ye looked at her deeply with a gaze that had a few hints of persistence and hurt that tore at her heart.


    ¡°Little Seven, do you really dislike me touching you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to it,¡± Eleven was extremely embarrassed as he had not removed his hands from her bosom when he asked. It felt so¡­ embarrassing that she felt her face become warmer.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, start getting used to it from today,¡± Mo Ye quietly said as he kissed Eleven¡¯s ear lobes. Eleven felt herself shudder, and he smiled. This innocent lass responded in a clear manner, and that was her erogenous spot that left her powerless to resist.


    If she really wanted to have her for himself¡­ He thought about it every night. When he saw her smile, he was especially excited. Now that she officially belonged to him, he would not give up his right to have his way with her. As Eleven¡¯s coat was loose, she suddenly recalled her body when he tugged at her coat. Eleven suddenly gained the strength and wore her coat on.


    ¡°Anthony, stop horsing around,¡± her face was slightly less warm. She did not want him to see her messed up body, let alone the many needle punctures in her arm¡­


    She did not want anybody to see them.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± While she was clearly lost in the throngs of her passion, why did she suddenly become this glum? What did he do wrong?


    He did want to have her, but he also knew that it was not the right time as he ought to check in on her then go down the mountain to meet Meng Lianying. He did not expect his thoughts to roam once he hugged her and could not stop.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Eleven smiled. ¡°You did go overboard too. That¡¯s some negative points for thinking of those things first when you are my boyfriend.¡±


    Mo Ye laughed. ¡°Negative points to you if I do not think about these.¡±


    Eleven¡¯s neck, which became cold, became warm again.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. I¡¯m going out to catch a breather. You¡¯ll be okay alone?¡±


    Eleven shook her head and Mo Ye kissed her. ¡°Little Seven, wait for me to return.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±

 Chapter 536 - His Hardened Heart

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The snowstorm in the afternoon picked up, and the surroundings were whited out into a blur. Snow built up on the dead branches which gradually creaked and snapped under the weight of the additional snowflakes piling up on them.


    The snowflakes fell onto the ground.


    As the snow landed on the woman¡¯s head, she felt a physical and emotional cold run through her.


    Meng Lianying¡¯s tears were about to become frozen in her eyes. She wore thick clothes and her face was terrifyingly pale with a desperation that nobody could bear to see. Her hands, without gloves, turned blue-black from the cold that she did not seem to feel. She looked at the man before her, with tears in her eyes, hoping that he could give her a warm hug or a warm gaze that would keep the cold away from her.


    It was a shame none of what she hoped for happened. His heart was hardened ¨C or to put it differently, he ought to have treated her as such.


    ¡°Ye, please, don¡¯t leave me. I can¡¯t live without you.¡± Meng Lianying¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she shuddered uncontrollably in the chilling wind. She reached out and wanted to hold his arm, but saw his cold gaze and stopped mid-way. With her hand in the midst of a chilling wind, it was almost frozen stiff. Her heart grew colder with each moment, and she even felt her blood freeze over.


    Did he learn everything?


    If not, why was he so harsh towards her? Mo Ye had never looked at her this harshly as his beautiful eyes seemed calm yet chilling like the surrounding winter. She was afraid and in a panic about what she ought to do.


    Mo Ye coldly looked at her kind and lively face with a cold gaze. He remembered her to be an extremely lively and resilient girl who would endure the unbearable pain from the viral relapse. When he comforted her, she would hold his hand and tell him that all was fine and she made it through it all alive. She was a quick learner who was willing to try everything.


    Mo Jue once said that she was an extremely good-looking, brilliant, gentle and delicately beautiful woman¡­ She did not seem like an operative, but more like somebody who was well-taken care of and innocent. He once thought that Meng Lianying was a good lady.


    Sometime back, he was in negotiations at a casino and in danger. She, disregarding the danger to herself, came and wanted to go through thick and thin with him and the two of them fought their way out. She never, in spite of whatever danger he was in, never abandoned him. She never objected to what he did and always supported him.


    He could not see the slightest hypocrisy in Meng Lianying those years back.


    She was true, at least until Eleven appeared. She was pure in intention towards him, and she knew that she did not have much time left. She was not despondent, and wanted to fully grasp each day. Mo Ye tried hard to find somebody to save her, but she was willing to resign her to fate and had no regrets so that he would not overextend himself. She did not have much longer to live, and even refused his hand in marriage lest he hurt her too deeply.


    He, with her by his side for five years, could feel her sincerity, dependence and trust towards him. There were a few times she had aroused his suspicion, and he had tried to probe her. Her coherent responses and lively face made him wonder if he had been overly suspicious and ought not to have suspected her.


    Little did he expect Meng Lianying to deceive him in such a manner for five years!


    Was she an A-class actor or sincere? Perhaps both, but that was no longer important. The regret and damage were done, and there was nothing else that could be said.


    She indeed had the virus on her, and she did not have him use Eleven as a guinea pig for the virus. She never even mentioned Eleven, and he knew about how unique Eleven was. He could not blame Meng Lianying for this thought.


    He single-handedly caused Eleven harm. It was his own undoing, and he really ought not to blame Meng Lianying.


    The only frustrating thing was how she had deceived him into recognizing the wrong person. She kept him in the dark all these five years, and this caused him to miss Eleven for five years¡­ That was his biggest regret.


    He came to Russia to investigate in detail what happened back then. The deeper he delved into it, the more terrifying it became as truth by truth surfaced. He felt manipulated and fooled for all these five years.


    He utterly treasured and doted on a woman after his life and utterly hurt the woman he liked. An utter regret was an understatement of how he felt.


    He, in that moment, really wished that he ¨C instead of Eleven, was the person jabbed with all those viruses and spare Eleven from the nightmare she was in AND truly experience his own cruelty.


    He hated himself even more.


    In the past few days, he became Anthony and returned to where he was five years ago. He stood outside the little black hut and saw her standing still as the cold wind blew on her. His heart utterly ached.


    He deeply knew that she hated him. She said she came here to remember something ¨C it was to actually remember a romance that died.


    He seemed to have fallen into an extremely deep abyss.


    He, after very much effort, made a little progress at having her drop her defenses slightly so that she would slightly fancy him. He was utterly ecstatic and happy at his progress that he wanted these days to last and be free from anyone else¡¯s sabotage.


    As he saw Meng Lianying again, her deceiving him was not as important. He was even more concerned about Eleven.


    ¡°Meng Lianying, do you still think that I will allow you to remain by my side?¡± Mo Ye coldly looked at her with a calm glare that did not seem like hatred. His gaze, with his slight smile, was vicious.


    Her body violently shuddered as her tears fell. While she somewhat guessed that he already knew it all, she was still as shocked to hear him say it in person. As she struggled to accept what he said, her heart ached to the point she could not breathe as she violently trembled as though she was about to fall onto the snow.


    ¡°You know it all, you know it all¡­¡± Her tears flowed down like a string of broken pearls that evaporated with the wind. She felt a chill in her bones.


    It was utterly heartrending.


    Mo Ye ignored her pain and anguish. He coldly squinted and said, ¡°Go away. I do not want to see you anymore.¡±


    She was sincere towards him those five years and did not harm. While he did not have romantic feelings for her, he treated like her like kin for those five years and did not want to lay a finger on her. If somebody else had dared to deceive him in the same manner as her, said person would have been wiped off the face of the earth long ago.


    Apart from that reason, he had a second consideration ¨C Eleven¡¯s body¡­ Eleven¡¯s body could require Meng Lianying¡¯s antidote, and she might be able to retrieve the antidote if she returned to the Organization she once belonged to.


    If it weren¡¯t for this important reason, he would not make things easy for her if he did not kill her.


    His forgiveness for Meng Lianying ended here.


    ¡°Ye, no. I do not believe that you did not truly love me in these five years,¡± Meng Lianying held his hand tightly. ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t save you back then, I followed you AND loved you these five years. It wasn¡¯t anybody else Ye, just me. You can¡¯t just be this cold towards me.¡±


    Mo Ye coldly smiled and looked at Meng Lianying with dangerously squinted eyes. ¡°Do you think I, if it weren¡¯t for these five years, would have spared you? Meng Lianying, you were the person who caused me to be blind and the person who shot me. If it weren¡¯t for what you did, I would not have ended up in that predicament. You¡¯ve been with me for five years, and did you see me spare anybody who had harmed me?¡±


    Meng Lianying was in shock and her face turned pale as she loosened her grip on Mo Ye¡¯s hand and could not help but back off as though she was gravely affected. How could it be? How could it be? How could he have learnt everything?


    How could he have been able to learn that? Clearly, nobody else knew!


    Meng Lianying was in such a panic she was unable to control her emotions. While she wanted to refute him, she was unable to speak. Since he was speaking the truth this certainly, he must have been clear of everything and there was no refuting that.


    She really hated¡­


    How did he manage to learn all of that? All that she was afraid of happened.


    ¡°It was unintentional¡­¡± Meng Lianying cried. ¡°I am an operative with orders to follow. If I knew that I would fall in love with you, I would have never shot you or poisoned you at all.¡±


    ¡°No, I should thank you,¡± Mo Ye plainly said as he was unmoved by her tears. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you poisoning me, Eleven and I wouldn¡¯t have crossed paths our whole lives.¡±


    Meng Lianying was doubly affected. The sum of all the previous hurts were not as piercing as this statement that chiseled itself into her heart.


    Mo Ye, how could you be this cruel?


    She long knew that he was a vicious person, but he was never harsh towards her. Once his harshness landed on her, it agonized her even more than killing her outright¡­


    ¡°You are extremely cruel¡­¡± Meng Lianying cried pitifully at how cruel he became.


    Mo Ye secretly smiled in his heart. She would not be able to guess what was on his mind.


    ¡°Go, I do not want to see you,¡± Mo Ye coldly said as he raised his wrist and saw the time. He did not want to tangle with her anymore and head back to prepare dinner for Eleven.


    As her dream for five years shattered, Meng Lianying felt tears blur her vision as she lost the desire and will to live. Now that he was about to leave her, how would she live on? How would she live on?


    ¡°Mo Ye, do you really¡­ not feel a tinge of sadness?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± he instead felt a sigh of relief as Mo Ye was typically vicious. He frowned and said, ¡°Meng Lianying, we ought not to have crossed paths. We¡¯ve made a mistake here five years ago, so let¡¯s set things straight and go our separate ways.¡±


    All these thankfully did not occur too late. As long as they were still alive, everything was still timely.


    ¡°I was wrong¡­¡± She smiled in sorrow. ¡°All that I¡¯ve put in all these five years have culminated in these three words: I was wrong¡­ You are mean! Even though I could not face up to you back then, surely these five years have been more than enough time for me to repay you. WHY are you still so mean towards me?¡±


    ¡°Meng Lianying, do not forget that you caused all these single handedly and don¡¯t blame others for it. I, after all, am telling the truth,¡± Mo Ye flatly said. ¡°You asked for what you created.¡±


    He said that statement to both Meng Lianying and himself. While what happened was of his own undoing, he hoped Eleven would give him a chance to start anew.


    ¡°This is all your own undoing, hehe¡­¡± Meng Lianying laughed as tears fell down her cheek. ¡°So I was the idiot who waited for nothing for five years!¡±


    Mo Ye frowned.


    Meng Lianying wiped her tears away, and her gaze became vicious. ¡°Did you try to shake me off because you fell in love with Eleven?¡±


    Mo Ye coldly smiled. He had never seen such a Meng Lianying before. While she looked lively, she was not the same person anymore. Her liveliness and gentleness were gone and were replaced with a viciousness and grudge that were unique to operatives.


    She perfectly concealed that side of her all these five years, and he had no chance to see it.


    Mo Ye coldly smiled. ¡°I liked her from the beginning.¡±


    What was five years ago is still so five years later.


    She was never Meng Lianying.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Meng Lianying¡¯s voice was trapped in her throat and she took a while to recover. ¡°It¡¯s impossible between you and her. Given her character and how you have hurt her, you won¡¯t be able to get her to turn back. Mo Ye, you¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my problem, and it has nothing to do with you.¡± Mo Ye interrupted Meng Lianying¡¯s words as he looked at her coldly. ¡°I have nothing to do with you from this point onwards.¡±


    Meng Lianying gritted her teeth and looked at him despondently. ¡°Mo Ye, I just want to hear one thing from you. Did you, even for one single second, love me in the past five years?¡±


    She seemed like a gambler who was giving it her all.


    Mo Ye¡¯s gaze grew cold and he flatly said, ¡°No!¡±


    The fortress in Meng Lianying¡¯s heart instantly collapsed. While she clearly heard her heart break, she broke into a maniacal laughter. ¡°Very well, very well, very well¡­ Mo Ye¡­ Your heart is a heart of steel.¡±


    Mo Ye stopped looking at her and turned to walk away.


    Mo Ye, you will regret this!¡± Meng Lianying screamed through gritted teeth. While Mo Ye could clearly hear her in the snowstorm, he was not deterred and did not seem to care about her threat.


    Regret¡­


    He was beyond remorse, and there was nothing else who could make him regret himself even further.


    Tears freely flew down Meng Lianying¡¯s face as a handsome man slowly walked close with a gentle laughter. ¡°My dear lady, why are you crying? You ought to have known by now that I am the only person who treats you the best in the whole world.¡±


    Meng Lianying continued crying and ignored him.


    As the man gently hugged her, Meng Lianying struggled free from him and coldly asked, ¡°Is Eleven on top too?¡± with a sinister and aggressive glare.


    ¡­


    Mo Ye returned to the hill. As Eleven was still sleeping sweetly, he leant down and kissed her on her lips. Before he could dust away the snow on her nape, Eleven suddenly jolted awake in shock¡­


    Mo Ye gently smiled and pinched her nose. ¡°You sure slept very well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± she turned back to look at the time and was slightly amazed. ¡°You went shopping for this long?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so you have to satisfy me the next time you know? If not, I¡¯ll freeze to death someday,¡± Mo Ye laughed as he replied. Eleven was slightly blushing. That idiot!


    Her alertness was deteriorating to the point she did not even know he entered. Was she too relaxed, and hence unguarded against him? If it were somebody else, she would have lost her life.


    ¡°Little Seven, let¡¯s cook together.¡±

 Chapter 537 - The Confession

    As only the two of them were home, dinner was not particularly sumptuous. Mo Ye, according to Eleven¡¯s preferences, prepared Chinese fare. Eleven, after several hours of sleep, was much more attentive and helped with the preparation.


    The atmosphere still remained warm. Once the steamed fish was done, Eleven tasted it and it tasted good. She broke into a hearty smile and was about to praise Mo Ye when he said, ¡°Has my cooking improved by much?¡±


    Eleven gently smiled. He had indeed made much progress. Some people were smart in many areas to be able to prepare food this well. He improved extremely quickly to the point they were much better than when he began. He had caught the fish with the villagers the day before. The little river that ran in front of Mrs. Kurt¡¯s house was a tributary that led to the main river further up. The ice further up was much thinner, and many villagers went to fish downstream.


    That day, Mo Ye saw a few middle-aged men and young men bring hunting tools out. After some curious sleuthing, he learnt that they were fishing. While he was a little tired of the food in Mrs. Kurt¡¯s house, he hence volunteered to help them.


    While they did not agree to Mo Ye¡¯s requests initially, Mo Ye cooked up an excuse and claimed that he was preparing some nourishing food for his pregnant sister-in-law as she was malnourished in this blistering winter. The simple villagers were touched by his sincerity and reluctantly agreed to him following them.


    Dearest Mo Ye was saddened as he, The Godfather of The Mafia, had to ask for help for something extremely trivial. If it were something else somewhere else, he would simply have given orders and reaped the fruits. If one dissented with him, said person would be walloped without question.


    The area they were in was extremely spartan, and they were lodging at the Kurt¡¯s home and ought not to inconvenience the elderly couple. He, most importantly, wanted to know how Eleven got him food back then.


    It was hard work catching fish, and Mo Ye¡¯s heart secretly ached for Eleven back then as he witnessed the young men who were frozen over from cracking the ice. How could her body withstand the blistering cold of the frozen river?


    The weather was extremely good that day. Once the layer of ice was broken, many fish gathered under the water after a moment to enjoy the rare sunlight. The young men got their wishes.


    Mo Ye saw that they were having a hard time catching fish. A few young men reached their hands into the ice to grab the fish, and the fishes in the winter loved the warmth of their hands. The young men were not quick enough and took a while to catch a few fish.


    Mo Ye ruminated. To him, catching fish out to be simple and he hence reached out to grab them. He grabbed many fish and continually threw them backwards. While his palm was pierced in several places and bled, the cold numbed his hands until he managed to catch a few bigger fish. He was happy at the thought of being able to have extremely fresh fish soup and steamed fish for dinner.


    This was his first experience. When he asked Eleven about it back then, it wasn¡¯t Eleven¡¯s first time hunting for food in this manner although it was his first time. While it was tough, he was able to do what she did. While she suffered for him by catching fish five years back, it was his turn five years later and he felt even closer to her.


    Mo Ye was hence extremely happy and could not wait to show Eleven his handiwork when he returned home. Mo Ye was a little chap who happily described how he caught the fish while deliberately hiding his injured hand.


    Eleven¡¯s first reaction was to look at his hand and call him an idiot. He did not know that he could have worn a hand shield that, while restricted his mobility and grasp ¨C would protect him from injury.


    ¡°You¡¯re not in good shape and could use all that nourishment from fish.¡± Noodles formed the bulk of food in the house, and she did not eat much meat as she did not like them. She did not have much nutritious food in the past few days that had been extremely cold. God knew when her body would be back to normal.


    Eleven gently smiled. She was wondering whether he had said so randomly as she saw him busy at work. She might, after all, not agree to that bet and become his girlfriend.


    ¡°It¡¯s so-so, passable.¡± He would be in cloud-nine if she praised him even more.


    ¡°That¡¯s so-so? I felt that it was really good, like something a six-star chef would prepare,¡± Mo Ye laughed and kissed her on her face. ¡°All these skills are thanks to serving wifey dearest, and will become my future dowry,¡± he smiled heartily and said.


    Eleven felt her ears become warm and rolled her eyes at him. As she saw him attentively at work, she felt her heart thump and quickly looked down to conceal her nervous side. She then remained silent as she ignored him and brought the fish out.


    As Mo Ye laughed happily, his stifled feelings from seeing Meng Lianying earlier were all gone.


    Once he had prepared the fish soup, Mo Ye looked at the remaining ingredients in the refrigerator and wondered if he could go fishing tomorrow. Fresher ingredients were the best as they naturally tasted fresher.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go out tomorrow. Let¡¯s go after Mr. and Mrs. Kurt are back.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Mo Ye acknowledged.


    He then wondered if Meng Lianying had left. Since she was already here and knew about what happened, she would definitely guess that Eleven was here too. If she came up¡­


    Mo Ye looked down slightly as a malicious and insidious look flashed past him.


    It was best she heed his warning as everyone would be better off.


    He looked at Eleven¡¯s gentle side profile and secretly wondered whether he ought to confess to her now. Would she¡­


    He was in a dilemma.


    ¡°Anthony, dinner!¡± Eleven shouted. Her vocal cords were not in her best shape, and she did not sound as bright as she would. As he heard her voice, he was certain.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? You seem to have many thoughts going through your mind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m guessing that the snowstorm outside has picked up,¡± Mo Ye smiled.


    Eleven looked at the falling snow and did not quite care about his shrugging shoulders. Mrs. Kurt once said that it would be ideal for the weather to remain as such until Christmas. While she had wanted to leave the mountain sooner a few days ago, she was no longer in a rush to.


    ¡°Are you thinking of leaving?¡±


    Mo Ye shook his head and smiled. ¡°Yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay with it. Since I¡¯ve nothing to do for now, might as well consider it a break and spend a few more days here,¡± Eleven smiled. Everybody wanted such days as they calmed hearts and were serene. One could put all their grudges and passions beneath them and not put themselves in a spot by not thinking about them.


    ¡°My thoughts too.¡± Mo Ye smiled as he took food for her.


    Deep in his heart, he knew that his calm would not last. How should he confess to her?


    Following dinner, Eleven wrapped herself in a blanket and watched the news while Mo Ye went to prepare some syrup to relieve her heat as Eleven¡¯s vocal cords were not well. The headlines of the news were still the turmoil within the Italian government.


    The competition between the two political parties reached fever pitch and Eleven tucked her lips and skipped this news to look at news about the terrorist organization. The recent situation did not seem particularly optimistic as Jason was enraged and razed several huge Mafia bases in a show of force. She was puzzled at what Mo Ye was up to while he condoned what the terrorist organization was up to.


    She thought for a moment and then understood that he was not unconcerned about The Mafia, but that said bases that were struck did not hurt. To put it differently, the bases that were struck did not critically affect the Mafia, hence he was unfazed. With the terrorist organization hot on their heels since a while ago, others would have long crumbled whilst Mo Ye and Mo Jue seemed to have incurred immense losses. Their ability to rise up like grass after a wildfire implied a plethora of ways they had to preserve their strength.


    For a party to pick a fight and the other to remain calm could only mean that Mo Ye was gathering his forces and biding his time. She rarely asked about affairs about the terrorist organization. She needed not excessively worry since Chu Li, Black J, and Ning Ning were present. She hence flung her head.


    He was concerned because¡­


    ¡°Enjoy the syrup.¡± Mo Ye passed her the lukewarm syrup. Eleven changed the channel and watched a movie on the movies channel. There were several French movies that were considerably good. ¡°Do you understand French?¡±


    Mo Ye nodded and Eleven did not change the channel.


    ¡°Little Seven, there¡¯s something that I want to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Say it then. I¡¯m listening.¡± Eleven did not look at him. She kept watching the movie and enjoying the syrup.


    Mo Ye took a deep breath and calmed himself down. If he said it now, would Eleven, with her terrifying force, strike him to his death with a single blow? It was child¡¯s play for Eleven, and Mo Ye was aghast at his own imagination.


    ¡°I lied to you about something,¡± Mo Ye said. He had to tell the truth however much it hurt.


    ¡°Uh, you¡¯ve lied to me more than once.¡± Seeing that he could not bring himself to speak and had a solemn look on his face, Eleven looked at him and laughed. She could not help but find him strange and frowned. Did something really serious happen?


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    As she looked at him, he could not bring himself to continue the statement ¡®I am Mo Ye¡¯. As Mo Ye held his words back, his ears became red.


    ¡°Little Seven, I am actually¡­¡±


    Eleven¡¯s crystal clear eyes looked at Mo Ye as he calmed his heart. He was at a loss at how to take this seemingly insurmountable step.


    ¡°Anthony, you are really strange right now. What is there that you can¡¯t say?¡±


    ¡°Little Seven, would you forgive me if I lied to you?¡±


    ¡°That will depend on what you lie to me about,¡± Eleven said as she finished the syrup.


    Mo Ye suddenly held her hands tightly as he said through gritted teeth. ¡°What exactly is going on to the point you can¡¯t say it? What did you lie to me about?¡± Eleven laughed and asked.


    Mo Ye felt his heart sink as he saw her happy gaze. He could not bring himself to say it as he knew that the smile in her eyes would disappear once he said it.


    ¡°Little Seven, would you still stay by my side when the mountain path clears and you head down the mountain?¡± Mo Ye gently asked.

 Chapter 538 - Mo Ye’s Family

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Eleven was taken back and did not know how to reply to him. She could feel him holding her hand much more tightly to the point it was slightly aching. Eleven, not daring to meet his eyes, looked away as her heartbeat became faster.


    She, in all honesty, had never given thought about the future and always avoided asking him about his past. There were some things about his past she could not bear and hence did not overthink them. She did not know where she would end up in time to come.


    She suddenly realized that she was extremely selfish.


    While her bodily condition was not optimistic, she did not know how much longer she had to live and ought not to flippantly commit to him lest she could not live up to it.


    ¡°Little Seven, you didn¡¯t give it thought. Am I right?¡± Mo Ye looked at her deeply. Whatever thoughts she had, he could not bear to say anything harsh and quietly looked at her.


    Eleven avoided his focused gaze and gently said, ¡°Anthony, I can¡¯t live for long.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense! You¡¯ll live for long!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense,¡± Eleven said. ¡°I may not live for more than a year and could die anytime. Nobody knows when I¡¯ll die, and even if I do survive past a year, I may not have a healthy body and not have a long life. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you all these earlier.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t apologize,¡± Mo Ye hugged her waist and buried his head in his chest. ¡°Little Seven, don¡¯t apologize¡­ You won¡¯t die.¡± His slightly muffled voice sounded a tad hoarse.


    He, instead of her, ought to be the one apologizing.


    How could he, given what she said, be able to face up to her?


    ¡°Anthony¡­ Are you crying?¡± Eleven hesitated and gently caressed his head. Mo Ye¡¯s hair, which was shorter, was somewhat coarser and felt prickly to the touch. She gently tapped on his head and felt exceptionally bad.


    ¡°No.¡± Mo Ye gurgled and hugged her even more tightly.


    Eleven gently smiled and both of them remained silent for a moment. While they were okay earlier, the atmosphere became sad and unbearable.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you die,¡± Mo Ye said as he looked up with an intense persistence in his eye. ¡°I won¡¯t let you die.¡±


    If Meng Lianying had the antidote, he would ask her for it regardless of the price to pay. Since said poison was the main poison in her, she would be able to become normal, given Su Man and Bai Ye¡¯s ability and as long as he had the antidote.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Eleven smiled and she was very touched. While her delicate face, visibly moved, looked at him, she felt warm and touched despite knowing that he had no way.


    Anthony¡­


    I can¡¯t bear to turn the current you down.


    ¡°Stop saying all these. Let¡¯s not excessively worry about tomorrow when things have yet to happen,¡± Eleven said as she changed the topic. ¡°So tell me about what were you deceiving me about, and stop beating about the bush this time.¡± Eleven laughed as she asked.


    Mo Ye looked at her, stood up, and hugged her. He then pulled the blanket over her and hugged her tightly. He leaned against the sofa and closed his eyes as though he was thinking about how to open up to her.


    Eleven could not help but laughingly scold him. ¡°You sure are able to act all profound at times. Just say what¡¯s on your mind.¡±


    ¡°Little Seven, the world would be so much more beautiful if people were like you,¡± Mo Ye laughed. While she had killed many and was cold and vicious, she was, however, the most innocent lady he had met.


    She, like a flawless diamond, was brilliantly resplendent.


    ¡°You are sure a person of sweet words. How many girls have you conned?¡±


    ¡°Just you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not conned by you yet.¡±


    ¡°Almost.¡±


    Eleven punched him in laughter and reassuringly snuggled into his embrace. She started to like the feeling of being in his embrace even more as it was closer to a natural heater which had a gentle fragrance of cologne that she ¨C not a perfume person ¨C really liked.


    She felt reassured as she felt his cologne.


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering how I should con you down the mountain, con you back into my home, and then con you to be my wife,¡± Mo Ye said. If he could marry her, he would have no more regrets his whole life. He, however, knew that difficulties abounded.


    The struggle between The Mafia and The Top Terrorist Organization, the grudges between him and her, along with his desire to dominate the world and prove to his father he was as strong and not a humiliation to the Mo lineage¡­


    There were many gulfs that they could not cross. Her hatred for him was already a high barrier to cross, let alone the other gulfs.


    Eleven felt her heart jolt. Wife? He was sure forward-looking, but why was she so afraid?


    Somebody once told her that if she were to be married and have children, he would not dislike her looks as he was, after all, good-looking, and their children would take after him.


    The same person smashed these beautiful dreams.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your home?¡± Eleven quelled the chaos in her heart and asked in laughter.


    ¡°My home is anywhere, but we can settle down wherever you like in the future.¡± Mo Ye laughed. He was telling the truth.


    Eleven was taken aback. ¡°Are you an orphan?¡±


    He did not seem like an orphan, but more like an elegant and well-brought-up aristocrat who could be a tad shameless from time to time.


    ¡°I have a father and mother, but¡­¡± Mo Ye shook his head.


    Mo Ye paused. ¡°My father and mother had some misunderstandings, and mommy never really liked us since young. When we were just a few years old, she left us and we would only meet after many years. She will, only in times of emergencies, contact us. I only saw my mommy twice since I was five.¡±


    ¡°What about your father?¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Emotions freely flew from Mo Ye¡¯s eyes and he hugged her even more tightly without speaking. Eleven could see that he was becoming emotional and gently said, ¡°We can save the unhappy stuff till when you are ready to talk about them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was just thinking about how to break it to you,¡± Mo Ye¡¯s gentle, yet somewhat forceful smile, ached her heart. She could not help but hold his hands more tightly. ¡°My daddy really hated us¡ªemphasis on really¡ªsince young and would often ignore us. While he imparted all of our skills to us, he¡­ simply treated us as though we were his rivals¡­ My family is weird as heck because we stayed with Mommy when we were young, and Mommy then had somebody else take care of us when Daddy came into the picture. I only learned that I had a father when I was five,¡± Mo Ye said.


    He laughed at himself. ¡°Ever since Daddy came into the picture, we never said mommy. He would never allow us to reveal information about him. To Mommy, Daddy was like a dead person. To Daddy, Mommy was like a stranger. I did not know what transpired between them, and we did not dare to ask them about it.¡±


    ¡°Were they extremely strict towards you?¡±


    ¡°Not strict, but brutal.¡± Mo Ye laughed ironically. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this blasted face of mine that almost resembles his, I would never believe that I was his son.¡±


    ¡°Do you still stay with your father?¡±


    Mo Ye shook his head. ¡°I¡­ took over my father¡¯s business when I was fourteen and never saw him then.¡±


    Eleven frowned in doubt. ¡°Your family is sure weird.¡±


    For a child to grow up in such a family and be so cultured and well-mannered was beyond expectation. A child brought up in such a family would have been¡­ quirky, to the point of twistedness perhaps.


    ¡°Even you do find my family is incredulous eh? Do you even call that a family?¡± Mo Ye coldly laughed as though he seemed indifferent but at the same time in ironic self-mockery. He had a mix of emotions.


    ¡°Anthony, do you hate your parents?¡± Eleven asked.


    Mo Ye shook his head. ¡°While Mommy hated us, we could, however, tell that she really loved us but had strayed from us as she still had some emotional entanglements, which were because of us, that were yet to be undone. As for Daddy¡­ My daddy¡­ While he was extremely brutal and merciless towards us, he imparted to us all of our skills. He taught us how to survive in the world, to negotiate with others, tens of languages, and tens of¡­ survival techniques. He also left me some people and capabilities¡­ While he never really loved us, I do not hate him.


    ¡°You really do not hate him?¡± Eleven looked on in disbelief.


    Mo Ye¡¯s body stiffened as he could not help but hug her and laugh ironically. ¡°He did not hate us, but there were times we would begrudge them as to why we had to endure the conflicts between them. It¡¯s so unfair.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t your parents love each other?¡±


    Mo Ye shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t put it through clearly. I only know that my Daddy hates my Mommy.¡±


    Mo Ye obviously did not want to talk too much about his parents, and Eleven did not ask any further. As the atmosphere felt a tad too solemn, Eleven could not help but muse, ¡°Anthony, it must have been tough to grow up in a family like yours.¡±


    Mo Ye laughed. ¡°You¡¯ve never heard of such a weird family before, huh?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of such,¡± Eleven said. ¡°That said, you often mentioned ¡®we¡¯. Do you have siblings?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. I have a¡­ younger sister.¡±


    ¡°That explains it.¡± Eleven laughed. ¡°You¡¯re so much better off than I am. I don¡¯t know who my parents are, and I am an orphan. My master brought me back, brought me up. I¡¯m more fortunate than you as I have many friends who are like kin.¡±


    Mo Ye gently caressed her long hair. Eleven pitied his past, but¡­


    ¡°Anthony, what is your profession?¡± Anthony seemed, from her understanding, to resemble somebody from her world.


    ¡°I¡¯m a businessman,¡± Mo Ye laughed as he could not help but kiss her. Eleven simply did not buy it. ¡®Businessman¡¯ was an extremely loaded term. She was a businesswoman¡­ who dealt with lives.

 Chapter 539 - A Shocking Change

    As their hearty exchange extended late into the night, Eleven fell asleep from the fatigue. Mo Ye then stopped and hugged her back to her room to rest. As he saw Eleven sweetly sleep, an overwhelming pain swept through Mo Ye¡¯s heart. how could she still sleep so well and yet have a smile on her face? Would she not be able to smile or sleep well once she knew the truth?


    This was once again his own undoing.


    He could not sleep the entire night as he looked at her sleeping till the sun arose. Eleven woke up in shock to realize he was sleeping next to her. She almost subconsciously kicked him off the bed but felt her heart slightly stir when she saw his somewhat tired look.


    What did he do and went without sleep the whole night?


    ¡°You sure slept really well.¡± Mo Ye laughed as he could not help but touch her gentle and warm face that was comfortable to the touch. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you return to the room to sleep?¡± Eleven smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late, and I was lazy,¡± Mo Ye smiled.


    The two of them lied down and talked for a moment. Mo Ye then hugged Eleven and fell asleep whilst Eleven saw his calm look as he slept and smiled. She then curled in his embrace and continued sleeping. She was indulging him to the point she did not express shock at him climbing into her bed.


    As she dozed off, she woke up after a while to look up at the clock on the table. It was already past noon, and she was a little hungry. Mo Ye was still dead asleep as it was too comfortable under the sheets. She was too lazy to crawl up and could not sleep, so she turned around to see Mo Ye smile as he slept.


    She had not seen his face for long, and how could she¡­


    She bitterly laughed how she cared and recalled how she suspected him from the onset and wanted to take a look at his chest. She did not dare to think about how Anthony and Mo Ye were related and chose to silently ignore that possibility.


    Their personalities were polar opposites. She did not want to disrupt the warmth of these few days, and she also had no opportunity to confirm it. Since the opportunity presented itself, why didn¡¯t she¡­


    Eleven¡¯s heart started to thump faster, and her hands were trembling. Mo Ye did not change his clothes the night before, and his white fleece sweater was still a tad baggy. Eleven was certain that he was deep asleep before she gently pulled his shirt upwards.


    Her heart was beating too fast and she could not help but swallow her saliva several times. She lifted his sweater and almost reached his chest when she felt somebody grab her hands. Eleven was shocked and felt like she was caught in the act while she looked into his eyes.


    Mo Ye looked on at Eleven with a gaze that was seemingly happy as he held her hands and kissed the side of her lips. ¡°Little Seven, are you¡­ teasing me?¡± He gently smiled.


    Eleven was panicking whilst she shook her head like a rock drummer. How could she be?


    ¡°Then why is dearest Little Seven taking my clothes off?¡± Mo Ye¡¯s gaze became even happier.


    ¡°When did I take off your clothes?¡± Eleven felt her face turn warm. Uh¡­ it was more like him taking off her clothes. She, however, had absolutely no improper designs on him. F***, what was as a serious issue became even more¡­ sensual.


    This damn Anthony.


    Eleven stared at him and could not stand his teasing look. Just as she was about to lift the sheets and scoot, Mo Ye caught her by the waist and gently held her onto the bed while he rolled over and pinned her petite frame down as he smiled like an a**hole. ¡°Little Seven, you could have told me that you wanted to see my figure and I would have taken my clothes off for you¡­ personally. I know that you are easily embarrassed, so yeah. If you want to take your clothes, I¡¯ll be more than happy to oblige. After all, we are¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut up!¡± Eleven covered his mouth as she became embarrassed by his rambling. Mo Ye took the chance and kissed her palms and ran his warm tongue across her hand as he kissed her. Eleven, as though she was on fire, quickly retracted her hands and utterly regretted what she did. Why did she, of all things, try to take off his clothes¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re so adorable.¡± Mo Ye gently smiled and kissed her hard on her lips.


    Eleven hit his shoulders in frustration for a moment before she kicked a much bigger him off her. ¡°Go prepare food, I¡¯m hungry!¡± She ordered him embarrassingly.


    If she messed about on the bed with him, he would either do her or she would die from embarrassment. She ought to quickly chase him off the bed.


    Mo Ye smiled and seemingly bowed to her. ¡°Yes, madam!¡± He teased.


    Eleven felt her face warm and hid in her blanket again like a timid and lovable woman. Shew went back being the scaredy-cat she was.


    The day passed peacefully and calmly.


    The next day, Mr. Kurt and Mrs. Kurt would be home by the afternoon. Mo Ye and Eleven made plans to go fishing in the morning and headed out as they took their tools. The snowstorm had stopped today, and the sun had a warmth to it. While the air was still cold, it was much better than the previous days.


    Like typical loves, they bickered and teased each other until they reached the river. Mo Ye was responsible for hacking the ice, and Eleven had him get up and directly hacked at the ice with her own hands. Mo Ye stopped her and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Eleven was taken aback and she suddenly remembered how people would react if they saw her bizarre powers? Was there anybody who hacked at the ice with their bare hands?


    While she would definitely break the ice with her hands, would Anthony see her as some monster?


    ¡°Please do,¡± Eleven gave Mo Ye an inviting pose with smiling eyes as she had Mo Ye hack away at the ice with tools. Mo Ye stared at her and had her back away while he got down to hacking away at the ice. A small piece of ice was hacked away in no time.


    Eleven then scooted over, and the two of them knelt in the snow and talked for a moment before the fish gathered. While some small fish gathered at the start, Eleven had Mo Ye wait a moment when he wanted to catch the fish.


    As Mo Ye¡¯s fishing experience was not as good as Eleven¡¯s, he obeyed Eleven. As a gust of wind blew by, he helped her adjust her scarf.


    As time gradually passed, some bigger fish came over and Eleven gave the go-ahead for Mo Ye to catch the fish. Mo Ye rolled up his sleeves and wore his gloves and reached down the fish. While his fingers were not as flexible with the gloves on, he did not catch as easily as before and took much more time.


    The two of them eventually managed to catch tens of fish. Eleven put the smaller fish back into the river and the two headed back with their loot.


    ¡°If you are marooned in the wild in the future, you will be able to survive.¡± Eleven laughed. She remembered him saying that he did not know how to fish initially but became proficient after a few times.


    It was indeed hard to come by.


    ¡°I do not want to be in this winter land alone. I must at least hug my beloved Little Seven.¡± Mo Ye laughed as he held his fishing tools with one hand and hugged Eleven with the other. He was satisfied.


    He really liked these simple and happy days.


    ¡°How shameless of you, I¡¯m not going to endure this cold with you,¡± Eleven broke free of him as she laughed and sprinted a few steps forward. Mo Ye chased her from the back and they frolicked until they reached home.


    While young men were skiing and cheering in the distance, the two of them did not notice a figure on the chilling wind that looked at them viciously¡­


    Mo Ye¡­ Mo Ye¡­


    How dare you¡­


    Meng Lianying clenched her hands. She was not extremely well-dressed and did not seem to fear the cold. Her long hair was not pinned up and lay behind her shoulders. Her pale face had a terrifying madness to it.


    Zero had told her the day before that Eleven was indeed in Russia, AND on the mountaintop. He received the information once Zero entered Russia as he was certain that Meng Lianying would ask about Eleven and hence took to gathering formation about Eleven.


    Little did Meng Lianying expect to see them frolicking and getting intimate with each other on the mountaintop. Given Eleven¡¯s pride, she could never forgive Mo Ye for what had happened and reconcile with him.


    The two of them seemed to be wearing masks, and it seemed as though she did not know what was going on. If she knew, she definitely would not be on as good terms as Mo Ye¡­ To think she could laugh this heartily!


    Meng Lianying almost snapped her phone in two. How could she¡­


    And Mo Ye was smiling happily too. Having spent five years with him, she could count the number of times he smiled with her hands, let alone how heartily he laughed with that indulgent and doting gaze.


    It was as though that girl was his world, his everything, his precious.


    This gentleness that she had yet to experience left her heart aching.


    She always thought that Mo Ye was unromantic, and did not mind the lack of sexual passion between them. She thought that this was his character and quietly condoned it. But it turned out that he was not what she made him out to be. Even the coldest of men had their adorable side and could smile extremely heartily. She was just not the subject of his affections¡­


    She hated it, and her gaze ¨C as though it was laced with poison ¨C became cold and terrifying.


    She bit her lip until it almost bled.


    She was drowning in pain, indignation, and anger. Desperation and madness utterly overwhelmed her.


    She was unwilling to see them this happy.


    She had nothing. Everything she had was taken away from her, and just why could they be this fortunate and happy?


    Eleven, he belongs to me! You can dream of taking him away!


    Meng Lianying coldly laughed in the snow and sent a few young men scurrying as far as they could from her.


    ¡°She¡¯s like a psycho.¡±


    ¡°Yes, how terrifying indeed.¡±


    ¡­


    Mo Ye and Eleven returned to the house and started processing their loot for the day. They wanted to prepare an extremely sumptuous dinner for Mr. and Mrs. Kurt when they returned to welcome them home.


    Mo Ye and Eleven extremely doted on these two adorable and kind elderly. Eleven was especially thankful for them and she missed Mrs. Kurt as she had not seen her for quite a long time.


    The two of them got down to being busy in the kitchen and came up with a decision based on Mr. and Mrs. Kurt¡¯s preferences. Mo Ye happily prepared whilst Eleven helped him on. The two of them, like any couple, were happily busy.


    With the ingredients cleaned and separated, the two of them then came out of the kitchen. Mrs. Kurt called earlier to say they would be home by 2-3 pm that day. Mo Ye and Eleven had a simple meal in the afternoon and awaited a feast in the night.


    ¡°Steamboats in this weather would make the perfect meal,¡± Eleven laughed. As fresh vegetables were few and far here, one had to make a time-consuming trip to the city to get vegetables.


    Mo Ye smiled and hugged her as they watched the television. There was pitifully little entertainment in the mountains, but the two of them were not sick of it. They sat on the thickly carpeted floor and leaned against the sofa whilst watching the latest Hollywood blockbusters and snacking.


    They were not particularly excited from the films since the gunfights and explosions in them were overhyped and not lifelike. These scenes, to people in the trade like them, lacked realism. They were not thrilled by the scenes.


    They watched an action flick, and then a literary film. As it was time and they had not seen Mr. and Mrs. Kurt, Mo Ye cuddled Eleven and laughed. ¡°How about another action flick?¡±


    ¡°Save it. It¡¯s kind of meaningless.¡±


    ¡°Not those action flicks. Romantic action flicks.¡±


    Eleven was lost.


    Mo Ye blinked. ¡°Don¡¯t we have some PPV Adult Channels?¡±


    Pornographic films?


    Romantic action flicks¡­¡¯F***! Anthony, you¡¯re a damn pervert!¡¯


    Eleven grabbed the pillow on the sofa and clobbered it onto his head. ¡°What¡¯s with all this junk in your head?¡±


    ¡°Little Seven, stop! It hurts! Are you out to murder hubby dearest?¡± Mo Ye huddled and ran aside helter-skelter in laughter as she clobbered him. He, for some reason, just loved to tease her.


    ¡°Oh, please shut up.¡±


    ¡°I was testing you to see how you would respond to us watching those flicks together.¡±


    ¡°You dare go on¡­¡± Eleven said.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I shall stop. You¡¯re such a tigress¡­¡±


    Snow fell. The two of them frolicked for a moment and then watched some television. It was already past four pm, but Mr. and Mrs. Kurt were still not seen. Eleven was somewhat worried.


    ¡°How come they aren¡¯t back yet?¡±


    ¡°They were probably delayed en-route.¡±


    Eleven nodded. Somebody suddenly knocked on the door, and Mo Ye went to open the door as Eleven watched the door. A young chap, holding a letter, stood at the door. ¡°This letter is for Eleven,¡± he said in Russian.


    Eleven was shocked. Eleven? Who? Somebody knew her name.


    Mo Ye thanked the young chap and closed the door. He had a bad omen, and he could only think of a possibility under such circumstances: Something happened to them.


    Eleven ran over to grab the letter and opened it. There was only a row of words¡­


    ¡°If you want you to save the Kurts, at 8 pm, the scrapyard at the foot of the mountain.¡±


    Meng Lianying signed off on the letter.


    Meng Lianying and Mo Ye looked down. Mo Ye had a malicious and insidious gaze.


    ¡®Meng Lianying¡­ how dare she!¡¯


    Eleven had a harsh look. How did that woman know that she was here? Why did she capture Mr. and Mrs. Kurt?


    She was extremely shrewd and extremely cunning. Didn¡¯t she get a lesson from her five years ago? What was she up to again?


    Wasn¡¯t she supposed to remain by Mo Ye¡¯s side?

 Chapter 540 - Exposed Identities

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Eleven clenched her fingers almost crushed the letter, cold emanating from her. The sweetness that Little Seven had was long gone and she had become her old self. Her breathing quickened.


    ¡°Little Seven, what¡¯s with you?¡± Mo Ye looked at her worryingly.


    Eleven coldly smiled. ¡°Little Seven, hmmph! Didn¡¯t you hear him call me Eleven?¡± She looked up at him coldly as though she wanted to see through him. Her cold gaze was full of anger and mockery.


    Mo Ye felt his heart sink as Eleven coughed out two words coldly. ¡°Mo Ye!¡±


    He was shocked. She suddenly grabbed him by the throat and pushed him towards the wall behind him. The vases on the table that were in the way were all knocked down. Eleven grabbed his throat and viciously pushed him against the wall. ¡°How much longer were you planning to deceive me?¡±


    Eleven was not sparing any expenses as she grabbed Mo Ye. Mo Ye was clearly uncomfortable as he had been exposed. He had long expected his identity to be exposed ever since Meng Lianying appeared.


    He was calm and did not panic when she exposed him.


    ¡°Eleven, it¡¯s me,¡± Mo Ye spoke in his normal voice that was somewhat low instead of the resonant baritone. He sounded hoarse from Eleven strangling him. Eleven shuddered, and her breathing picked up and she could not help but exert more force on him.


    While she had guessed it, hearing him admit it left her in shock.


    Mo Ye, Mo Ye¡­ It was indeed him! Her gut feel was still spot-on, but she chose not to ponder upon it. To put it differently, she did not want to wake up from the five-year-old dream and ignored what her heart cried out.


    When Meng Lianying resurfaced, she knew that she could not afford to ignore it and had to face it. She had to wake herself up from her dreams.


    Her gaze grew even colder and it was devoid of the warmth Little Seven had. Eleven ripped off the artificial mask on Mo Ye¡¯s face. As he had not revealed how he actually looked in these many days, he was extremely pale. He calmly looked at her with his pitch-black eyes without panicking or explaining. He was as calm as a lake in March as Eleven flew into a rage and almost crushed his throat.


    Mo Ye instantly felt difficulty breathing and his face turned purple. As he allowed her to do whatever she wanted with him, he looked at her calmly without resisting nor speaking. Eleven suddenly flew into a rage and wanted to snap his throat bone, but eventually released her grip in anger.


    ¡°When did you learn of my identity?¡± Eleven flatly asked. Given that they were Anthony and Little Seven ¨C along with how well she had feigned herself ¨C how could she be exposed? She had never wanted to doubt him.


    Mo Ye leaned against the wall and caught his breath. ¡°I learned of your identity ever since you came to Russia as I had somebody inform me of your traces,¡± he calmly said.


    ¡°So you recognized me from the first day?¡±


    Mo Ye nodded whereas Eleven laughed mockingly. She thought she had an additional day or two to hide her identity, but alas, she was exposed from the very onset. He sure planned and manipulated everything down to the last detail.


    No, there were loopholes. It was just her unwillingness to think about them.


    From the honey trap at the beginning that was laid for her to step into, Eleven could not quite discern whether she was in pain or self-mockery. The hatred that she buried surged.


    It tore at her heart.


    ¡°How could you¡­¡± How could he deceive her and allow her to collapse in his tenderness? ¡®Mo Ye, you¡¯re a fraud!¡¯


    Memories of their past few days together replayed in his mind.


    The Anthony who was happily preparing dinner, the Anthony who back-faced her and slowly walked in the snow, the Anthony who could not stop apologizing to her for the slightest injury¡­. The Anthony who became nervous at her falling unwell, The Anthony who accompanied her tenderly in the night, The Anthony who conned her into becoming his girlfriend¡­


    How could his acting be this real?


    ¡°Eleven. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Mo Ye repeatedly apologized but Eleven¡¯s face still remained as cold. She looked as harsh and wished she could dismember him.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Mo Ye, I was planning to run as far as I could from you. We¡¯ll be strangers from now on, so why the f*** are you still provoking me?¡± Eleven asked through gritted teeth as she looked at him viciously.


    However good Anthony was, she would never fail to recall the despondent days and nights when she saw Mo Ye¡¯s face and hate him uncontrollably. She was never imprisoned in such a humiliating manner before.


    How could she not hate him?


    ¡°I was just thinking¡­¡±


    ¡°Thinking of?¡± Eleven counter-asked before he could finish speaking. ¡°What are you planning to the T for? For the poison in Meng Lianying? I¡¯ll give you however much f***ing blood you want damnit! Or to put it differently, do you want me to be her guinea pig?¡±


    Eleven¡¯s words chiseled at his heart and never failed to accuse him. Mo Ye felt his heart wrench as he had hurt her too deeply. That was the case, and she would never believe anything he said from now on.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Mo Ye replied. ¡°You know that I did not.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Eleven coldly laughed. As she recalled Anthony¡¯s gentle smile, and how cold and ruthless Mo Ye was back then, his two faces tore at her heart and set her organs aflame in pain.


    However tumultuous her heart and however agonizing she was, she did not show the slightest bit of it through her cold and harsh face. Nobody would be able to empathize with her pain.


    Why did she scurry and hide and still fail to hide from him?


    ¡°I know what happened five years ago.¡±


    ¡°Ha! What happened five years ago? I forgot.¡± Eleven coldly laughed as her gaze was devoid of warmth. ¡°You remembered your side of the story.¡±


    ¡°Eleven¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Eleven, for some reason, suddenly flew into a rage and pointed at him as she trembled. It was as though the veins of the person beneath the mask throbbed extremely evidently. ¡°What the hell were you doing in the past few days? Repaying me with gratitude? Or with pity? Mo Ye, I don¡¯t need all these!! Even if you know what happened, it¡¯s all fine. You don¡¯t have to crack your head at how to win me over. I can¡¯t be bothered.¡±


    As she thought of this possibility, she felt herself being stabbed in her heart and felt she became a bloody mess. As though a part of her heart been ripped off, she became agitated and seemed stoic yet mad.


    Mo Ye suddenly hugged her and roared uncontrollably, ¡°No, no, no! Eleven, I¡­ I am not repaying you out of gratitude¡­ It¡¯s not¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Eleven flew into a rage and hit his shoulders. Mo Ye would not let her go for his dear life, and Eleven¡¯s rage was triggered. Since he already knew his identity, she felt terrible when he hugged her. She gathered strength in her palms and suddenly hit him in his shoulders. Mo Ye could not withstand such force and backed away into the wall.


    His shoulders burned with a fiery pain¡­


    ¡°Eleven, calm down!¡± Mo Ye knew that tensions would be aflame once his identity was exposed and tried to calm Eleven down. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think! I just want to¡­ want¡­¡±


    While it was easy for Anthony to say these words, he could not bring himself to say them.


    He just wanted to say that he simply wanted her.


    ¡°How could I have been such a joke to not recognize you?¡± Eleven¡¯s soul wept. It was the most ironic thing that could happen to her. While she could subconsciously guess it, she was unwilling to believe it and fell in love with Mo Ye again.


    After he utterly wrecked her, she utterly fell in love with him. How much more ironic could it get?


    ¡°Go, I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Eleven pointed at the door and harshly. As the cold wind blew outside, the inside of the house became cold. Eleven was utterly harsh.


    Mo Ye, without moving, quietly looked on. He was absolutely not going anywhere given how things were. If the misunderstanding deepened, it would be impossible to clear it in time to come.


    ¡°Eleven, what will it take for you to forgive me?¡±


    ¡°F***ing disappear from my sight,¡± Eleven coldly said.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡± Mo Ye squeezed the words through his teeth as he had a malicious and insidious look. There was no way in hell he would never appear before her.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t even do something this simple, are you even fit to ask for my forgiveness?¡±


    ¡°Something simple¡­¡± Mo Ye looked down to hide the pain in his eyes. ¡°Eleven, you can¡¯t just condemn me like this. I just want one chance. One chance!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± Eleven returned him those same words as she looked at him coldly. ¡°Whenever I see you, I recall the days you imprisoned me. When I recall those days, I can¡¯t control the hate in me and want to kill.¡±


    ¡°What about Anthony?¡±


    The tumultuous feelings in Eleven¡¯s heart ran into a huge sponge and were quietly absorbed. Anthony¡­ That Anthony who accompanied her for days¡­ Just as she fell silent, her deep-seated hatred leaped. She could not make out whether she hated him, or her more.


    She hated how he manipulated and deceived her.


    She hated how she deceived herself.


    ¡°Mo Ye, you sure are vicious,¡± Eleven said with hatred. ¡°Why did you approach me in Anthony¡¯s name? Why did you¡­¡±


    Con her into falling in love with him? He knew very well that whatever between them could never be easily resolved.


    ¡°If I told you who I was from the onset, I am afraid I¡¯ll never have a chance to even speak to you. Eleven, am I just that unforgivable?¡± Mo Ye asked in pain.


    Eleven coldly laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t you love Meng Lianying to the moon and back? Why are you drawing close to me then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mo Ye was speechless and could not answer the question. Since his responses were all wrong, he decided against saying anything and hoped that he could beg for her forgiveness.


    ¡°I accept it,¡± Eleven coldly said. ¡°The past is forgiven, and I accept your apology. We are, from now on, strangers. If you are not going, I am going!¡±


    As she turned to walk away, Mo Ye panicked and quickly ran up to hug her from behind. ¡°No! You will not leave now! I¡¯ll never allow it!¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Eleven coldly barked. Mo Ye, however, was stoic. ¡°Eleven, give me another chance. I will not hurt you again.¡±


    As Mo Ye hugged Eleven, that familiar scent of cologne lingered around her nose. Eleven coldly laughed at how Mo Ye had planned to the T. She knew why he had that cologne: to conceal his original scent and dazzle her.


    He was extremely meticulous.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it! Do whatever you wish! Do you think that you can still hurt me?¡± Eleven coldly laughed and jabbed her elbow backward. ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Mo Ye¡¯s abdomen burned in pain. He grunted and almost bent over but never let her go.


    Eleven recalled her appointment with Meng Lianying in the night and stopped before she dealt him another blow that could have been critical. Meng Lianying must not harm the Kurts, and she still needed his help.


    ¡°Mo Ye, let me go! This looks terrible!¡± Eleven coldly said whilst Mo Ye stubbornly hugged her and would never let go.


    ¡°No, I will not! Over my dead body!¡± Mo Ye roared in her ear as he would never want to let go of her. He, after much effort, managed to hug her and did not want to lose it.


    ¡°Eleven, I am not trying to shirk responsibility, but¡­ You were at fault for what happened back then. We were manipulated by people, and I was at fault for mistakenly recognizing Meng Lianying as you. It¡¯s my fault too that I didn¡¯t recognize you. It¡¯s my fault too that I had hurt you because of her. If you want to take it out on me, I¡¯ve no qualms, but¡­ Please don¡¯t condemn me.¡± Mo Ye hugged her so hard that he almost kneaded her into him. His warm scent lapped at her ears, and she recalled the countless times they got intimate in the past few days.


    An overwhelming pain swept over her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m already indifferent to it,¡± Eleven said. ¡°Please do not tell me that I was at fault back then. We were all at fault. Let¡¯s let each other go since we¡¯ve missed it. I do not want to exact revenge on you, nor take it out on you or even kill you. I just want to have nothing to do with you and forget those despondent days.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Ye refused. ¡°You¡¯ll not leave me, or else¡­¡± Mo Ye went the whole nine yards.


    He sounded even more certain. While he did not say anything else, his tone was a clear indication that he would keep her at all costs. Eleven coldly laughed. These two brothers were so alike to the point they were undoubtedly twins.


    ¡°If not what? Like Mo Jue treats Wei Wei?¡± Eleven coldly harrumphed. ¡°Are you sure you get to call the shots for the rest of your life? Are you sure that we can¡¯t do anything to Mo Jue? That¡¯s simply because Mo Jue likes Wei Wei, and Wei Wei likes Mo Jue too. Third Young Master Ye wants Ye Wei to be happy and hence condoned Mo Jue. If we really have to grab Wei Wei, there are many ways to go about it.¡±


    ¡°What about us?¡± Mo Ye sounded calm. ¡°What about us? If you can understand Little Jue and Wei Wei, why do you just have to deny me?¡±

 Chapter 541 - The Impending Storm

    ¡°We¡¯re different from them. I do not like you, and you do not like me,¡± Eleven had a cold look on her face. ¡°Mo Ye, you simply harmed because you did not know that I had hurt you five years ago. Just assume that Meng Lianying saved you and grow old with her. I¡¯m okay with that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± Mo Ye roared and grabbed Eleven¡¯s shoulder forcefully. ¡°Eleven, believe it or not, everything else, save me hiding my identity, is real.¡±


    ¡°Mo Ye, you just don¡¯t understand.¡± Eleven looked at him and coldly laughed. ¡°However genuine you are, I can never accept this person called Mo Ye.¡±


    At least not now.


    Mo Ye grabbed her shoulder with such strength he almost crushed her. He was extremely forceful and could not control the desperation in him. While he was typically calm, his face changed today. There were hints of struggle in his face.


    Eleven coldly looked at Mo Ye as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m never going to let you go. Whatever it takes, I want you.¡±


    Once he was certain about some things, he was never going to turn back.


    ¡°The world, Mo Ye, does not revolve around you,¡± Eleven pushed his hand away and backed away as she looked on at him coldly. ¡°I¡¯m no saint and won¡¯t preach right and wrong to you. There are some things you simply miss for good.¡±


    As things were over between then, she did not want to further tussle with Mo Ye.


    Although¡­ she could hardly bear the pain of separation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t buy that!¡± Mo Ye¡¯s gaze instantly became cold and harsh as though he became the cold and ruthless Godfather of The Mafia. ¡°Eleven, I will keep you by my side, whatever the cost!¡± He said each word viciously.


    She was taken aback. Whatever the cost? Haha! Like what Mo Jue did to Wei Wei, he wiped her memory. If Ye Wei regained her memory, everything would burst like a bubble. Was that even necessary?


    Mo Ye could never understand, and she coldly laughed. ¡°Mo Ye, are you all out for Eleven, the Meng Lianying of before, or Little Seven? Have you really understood me? I¡¯ve changed by a lot in these five years, and Little Seven is not the real me. You¡¯ve mixed all of them up, and it¡¯s your persistence that¡¯s at work.¡±


    ¡°You were all of them.¡± Mo Ye suddenly grabbed her hand. ¡°You were all of them!¡±


    ¡°Enough! I do not want to tussle with you anymore!¡± Eleven coldly shook his hand away and looked at him with a sharp gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s save the Kurts. If anything happens to them, I¡¯ll not spare Meng Lianying. You¡¯d better get this clear.¡±


    She turned around and was about to walk away when Mo Ye mocked himself,¡± Do you still think that I will end up with Meng Lianying?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your problem. After all¡­¡± Eleven paused and did not continue. She entered her room, locked the door, and tiredly leaned against the door. She closed her eyes in desperation.


    You¡¯ve, after all, once loved her so deeply.


    As memories of the past flashed through her mind, her heart ached sharply as these memories, like knives, skitted across her heart. She thought she had forgotten what happened five years ago and stopped thinking about them. She reminded herself to forget what happened five years ago, but what happened, every event and detail, was very vivid to her.


    The more she reminded herself to forget, the more she remembered them. She could never remove that memory unless her memory, like Ye Wei¡¯s, was scrubbed.


    Mo Ye¡­


    ¡®How could you torture me like this?¡¯


    He was not particularly outstanding. In terms of ability, Chu Li and Jason were equals with him. In terms of character, Bai Ye and Blackjack were better than him. While men in the terrorist organization were not perfect, they would make life partners and were good men in their own right. Why did she just have to¡­


    Just have to fancy him?


    She mocked herself and plopped herself onto the bed before covering her face with the blanket and hid in her memories.


    As she thought about it, she really could not recall how Mo Ye was good. While Anthony from the past few days was indeed an extremely good person, he was not wholly Mo Ye. She could not be bothered to analyze how real, or how fake rather, Anthony was.


    The only explanation to her fancying him was how little of the world she saw back then.


    As she saw too little of the world, she felt that he was a very good match. It didn¡¯t help that she was stubborn and had an inflexible mind.


    As she became flustered from her thoughts, she lifted her blanket. Whatever things were, saving the Kurts was the priority. Nothing must happen to the kind elderly couple. If anything happened, she would blame herself for the rest of her life.


    As she thought of Meng Lianying, a murderous intent flashed through her cold gaze. Meng Lianying better not force her to kill.


    As a killer, the most fearless of them killed. As she heard the commotion outside, Mo Ye had returned to his room and she calmed down. As she was recovering an hour later, she suddenly heard the walking sound of people who were not villagers/ Eleven¡¯s eyes lit up. Who were they?


    Just as she opened her door, Mo Ye opened his door. ¡°My men,¡± he said plainly.


    Four men entered the hut, and one of them ran up to Mo Ye seemingly crying once they saw Mo Ye. ¡°Big Boss, I¡¯ve finally seen you! I missed you until I could not have my meals, and I thought you were dead.¡±


    Mo Ye scooted aside and hit said man on his head. ¡°Piss off, man! You look like you¡¯ve gained weight.¡±


    The man looked at him begrudgingly and got down to business. He was an Oriental and had a pair of bright eyes, and was handsome. If one merely looked at his face, he looked utterly timid and lovable.


    His bright eyes, in blatant ignorance of Mo Ye¡¯s cold face, ran around her as he did not seem to understand Eleven¡¯s cold gaze. He, in his cheerfulness, respectfully saluted them and mockingly greeted her. ¡°Hi, first sister-in-law.¡±


    His voice was so bright and cheerful that people could not help but laugh. Eleven¡¯s slightly cold face started to warm up, and she forgot to rebut him but nod in acknowledgment without smiling or getting angry.


    The three men behind him also bowed perfectly. ¡°Hi, first sister-in-law.¡±


    Eleven¡¯s eyes twitched.


    ¡°First sister-in-law, why do you look uglier than your picture?¡± The man was baffled. Wasn¡¯t the face supposed to be round? Ah, she should be wearing an artificial mask and ought to have chosen a more attractive one. If he stood next to his first sister-in-law, one could not quite differentiate male from female, which would make for an ego-crushing outcome.


    Mo Ye¡¯s eyes became flat lines and he looked across harshly. The man immediately kept quiet and formally praised her. ¡°First sister-in-law, pardon my careless words. You are utterly beautiful and rock an awesome figure. You¡¯re simply beauty incarnate.¡±


    Eleven was speechless¡­


    ¡®Mo Ye, where the heck did you get this living treasure from?¡¯ To think that he, who was this stern, had such a¡­ lively subordinate.


    ¡°First sister-in-law, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. You¡¯re my idol whom I worship dearly. I worship you more than my boss.¡±


    ¡°Birmingham, shut up. Where¡¯s it?¡± Mo Ye coldly barked. Birmingham immediately kept quiet as Big Boss was jealous. He magically waved his hand, and a man put a small box on the table. The small box, when opened, was packed to the brim with weapons.


    There were guns, micro-explosives, concealable weapons¡­ and several modified weapons which packed a massive punch. Birmingham proudly took out a multi-functional weapon and was about to show off its functions when Mo Ye had him shushed. Eleven and he were the experts and needed no introduction.


    Eleven secretly wondered at how meticulous he had planned. Both of them had weapons with them, but a couple of handguns were insufficient for the trap that laid for them.


    ¡°Eleven, come over and take what you could best use.¡±


    Since they were in a tough time, she did not want to say too much and chose a few handguns and some concealable weapons. Birmingham brought lots of exotic weaponry with commendable firepower and lots of ammunition.


    Mo Ye had all the rest.


    Birmingham was aghast and lost for words at how they split the weapons. Their unspoken collaboration was not skin-deep. He was even more certain that the lady was his future First sister-in-law.


    Although the atmosphere between them seemed a tad off.


    ¡°Big Boss, do you need us to do anything else?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. F*** off.¡±


    ¡°Big Boss, how could you burn bridges like this? How could you treat me this way?¡± Birmingham yelped as though he was the wife who was ditched for a mistress. Eleven looked on at how the lively child interacted with the ice block. Her stifled mood was much uplifted.


    ¡°You have parents, a wife, and children to take care of and don¡¯t want to die, right?¡± Mo Ye returned what Birmingham told him earlier.


    ¡°Big Boss, I¡¯m extremely touched at how you are so considerate for me. I¡¯ve sworn to follow Big Boss until his death, so bring me along. I may be able to catch a bullet or two for you!¡± Birmingham, this lively chap, strove to prove his loyalty.


    ¡°Big Boss, bring us along too!¡± the men behind Birmingham said in unison.


    Mo Ye rolled his eyes. ¡°Birmingham, stop fooling around. Bring them down the mountain and do what you have to do.¡±


    Meng Lianying was after him and Eleven, and they would be in grave danger there. Since Russia was Meng Lianying¡¯s, and not their, turf, he could only mobilize Birmingham and the few of them in these few hours. Since Birmingham and his men were intelligence agents who gathered intelligence for the Mafia globally, they were not fighters and there was hence no need to send them to their deaths.


    Eleven looked at Mo Ye and understood his thoughts. Mo Ye was a good boss after all.


    One just had to see the people around a man, instead of the man himself, to figure out how capable he was. While he was of few words and was as lively as he could before her, Birmingham¡¯s bright eyes gave away his wisdom and cunning from long ago.


    Besides, people who could have their way with Mo Ye were no typical people. His loyalty to Mo Ye also proved his impressive side.


    At eight in the evening, Eleven and Mo Ye punctually reached the scrapyard at the foot of the mountain that was lit as day.


    Despite the snow cover, visibility was extremely good. The scrapyard was located in a valley. While it used to be an arsenal for the Eastern European terrorists back then, it had been abandoned for several years and looked rundown and old. The terrain around the scrapyard was treacherous as protruding rocks made it seem like a small valley with three vantage points. As Eleven walked over, she only looked ahead but could tell the number and location of enemies from their footsteps.


    Mo Ye was no exception. The two of them were no amateurs and worked together perfectly. Eleven alone could tell that there were around thirty operatives at the outside perimeter along with snipers nestled at the vantage points.


    The ease of defending this place sent her into cold laughter. They felt as though they were walking into a trap. That perfectly explained why Meng Lianying chose this place.


    They saw a light shot out from the scrapyard from afar. It was dim and cold and made the snow seem even more cryptic. Snow began to fall. Eleven tucked her lips.


    ¡°Eleven, are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Eleven proudly laughed. Having faced death her whole life, she was never afraid.


    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid,¡± Mo Ye gently said.


    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, then back off!¡± Eleven coldly replied and walked in with a cold look.


    Mo Ye saw her back and looked down. ¡®Eleven, I¡¯m afraid something will happen to you.¡¯


    As they entered the scrapyard one after another, a sinister aura surrounded them. Tens of operatives, armed to the teeth, stood in the two-hundred square meter scrapyard. Mr.Kurt and Mrs.Kurt were bound up in rope and looked pale. Tears could be seen on Mrs.Kurt¡¯s face as Mr.Kurt hugged her. The elderly couple was surrounded by countless operatives at gunpoint.


    Meng Lianying stood next to them in a black shirt and trousers. She tied her long hair into a bun and was no longer lively. She had a murderous look on her face which was full of a calm hatred.


    A man in sporting attire stood next to him. He was tall, suave, and had a pair of beautiful eyes. While he had a gentle and easy-going smile, he looked like a prince charming whose hands tucked behind him made him look arrogant and imposing.


    Eleven looked around everybody before looking at Mr.Kurt and Mrs.Kurt.


    ¡°Little Seven, Little Seven¡­¡± Mrs.Kurt¡¯s face was full of tears as she called her name and shook her head sadly. ¡°Go! Don¡¯t hang around here! they¡¯re devils who kill.¡±


    ¡°Mrs.Kurt¡­¡± Eleven gently called her name. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    The elderly woman hid in her husband¡¯s embrace. However afraid she was, he still allowed her to leave. Her heart ached at how calm their life had been until they were held at gunpoint because of Mo Ye and her nightmare.


    Meng Lianying broke into maniacal laughter as she looked down at Mrs.Kurt ironically. ¡°Old madam, do you think that your Little Seven is some saint? She kills too, and she kills more people than us.¡±

 Chapter 542 - Gunshots

    Mrs. Kurt looked at Eleven in shock. As things happened too suddenly, she was a little afraid. The elderly couple lived in a very simple world and were inevitably terrified as this was their first mishap.


    To Eleven, the elderly woman¡¯s gaze was like a little needle pricking on her skin. While it was not particularly painful, it could be clearly felt. Eleven could feel the elderly woman¡¯s judgemental look.


    It was hard for someone to simply accept her for who she was, and Eleven laughed at how Meng Lianying sabotaged it all. While she had no more qualms about it, she was not a newbie killer and ought not to be fazed by how others judged her.


    Meng Lianying could see through Eleven¡¯s thoughts and evilly scooted up to Mrs. Kurt¡¯s ears whilst looking at Eleven with a vicious yet gorgeous smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure our old lady doesn¡¯t know who these two are. One of them is a top international killer who kills as though she breathes air, and the other is The Godfather of The Mafia. Look at these ¡®heavyweights¡¯ you¡¯ve taken into your house. THEY will be the very reason you perish here.¡±


    ¡°Meng Lianying, enough!¡± Eleven coldly spoke as she squinted her eyes dangerously. ¡°I¡¯m here. Release the Kurts,¡± she flatly said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? I¡¯m no fool to let them go. Who here, given your formidable skills, is a match for you?¡±


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Eleven coldly smiled.


    ¡°I do not want anything. I just want YOUR LIFE,¡± Meng Lianying smiled evilly as she looked at Mo Ye. Mo Ye coldly looked at her as though she was some stranger.


    As Meng Lianying felt a heartache, she stood even taller.


    ¡°So you think you¡¯re fit to ask for my life eh?¡± Eleven coldly laughed as her slightly askew hair covered the harshness in her gaze as she secretly counted the number of operatives in the house. The operatives, while incredibly skilled, were aplenty.


    If each of them fired once, she would immediately be shot up. She knew that she was facing a trap she could not afford to set off.


    ¡°Dear Meng Lianying, that explains why he¡¯s duped you,¡± Eleven coldly laughed. ¡°How could a shrewd and vicious woman win a man¡¯s affection? Chances are your sister doesn¡¯t like you too.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Meng Lianying¡¯s face changed as she pointed the gun at Eleven and pulled the trigger.


    Bang! Bullets flew and Mo Ye panicked. As he was about to grab her hand and pull it away, Eleven grabbed him in a reverse-grip and the both of them dodged aside. Even if Mo Ye was fast enough, he would not be able to get himself out of the bullet¡¯s path fast enough and he would definitely be hurt. Things were different for her.¡±


    The bullet missed its target and left a bullet hole as it hit the steel door of the scrapyard.


    ¡°Eleven¡­¡± Mo Ye rejoiced. As men responded most directly and truthfully in times of crises, Eleven unhesitatingly protecting him gave him hope. If it weren¡¯t for the austere situation, he would have definitely hugged her and never let her go.


    Eleven coldly looked at Mo Ye and Meng Lianying¡¯s eye became reddened by her maddening jealousy. How dare they¡­ How dare they¡­ stand in the line of fire for each other right before her very eyes!? That damn Eleven!


    ¡°Little Seven, Anthony¡­¡± The Kurts curled up as they were afraid of the gunfire. Mrs. Kurt, who was the most afraid, murmured their names.


    ¡°Mrs. Kurt, please don¡¯t be afraid and close your eyes. Whatever that¡¯s happening has nothing to do with you,¡± Mo Ye said as he looked at her steely. The Kurts, seemingly assured by his determined gaze, nodded.


    Eleven coldly laughed. ¡°Meng Lianying, how on earth did you become flustered as heck after just a few words from me? While I am a killer and have killed many, I¡¯ve never harmed anybody innocent.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Meng Lianying coldly laughed. ¡°So what if I¡¯m shrewd and you¡¯re in the light? I still have you in my grasp. Eleven, you won¡¯t be able to retaliate if I kill you today!¡±


    ¡°And then? What are you going to get from killing her?¡± Mo Ye flatly asked with a malicious and insidious gaze. ¡°Meng Lianying, expect the terrorist organization and the Mafia to hunt you to the corners of the earth should we not make it out of here alive. Can your Russian Operative Organization take the heat?¡±


    ¡°Haha! Are you referring to Birmingham and company?¡± Meng Lianying laughed crazily as though she was mocking Mo Ye¡¯s naivety. ¡°Do you think that I can¡¯t keep a few Intelligence rats silent?¡±


    Mo Ye remained calm. Eleven raised her wrist and smiled as she opened her wristwatch. Her wristwatch was a micro-transmitter which clearly displayed Chu Li¡¯s face on the screen. ¡°Scheming Chu, say hi to them.¡±


    ¡°Eleven, stay safe,¡± Scheming Chu replied and looked at them before turning off the transmitter. While there was satellite coverage on the mountains, they were in a dead zone in the mountains. Eleven improvised by pulling out Chu Li¡¯s recording so that she could buy time.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think that we would be running a cloak-and-dagger operation like five years ago?¡± Eleven coldly looked at Mo Ye. ¡°Others may be dumb enough not to see through it, but it doesn¡¯t mean that my family is as dumb.¡±


    While she did not clearly mention names, everybody knew who she was referring to. She almost never mentioned Mo Ye¡¯s name.


    Mo Ye had an extremely malicious and insidious look!


    ¡°So what if they know? Rout and destroy us? What a joke!¡± Meng Lianying calmed down before instantly showing a terrifying look. ¡°I want you f***ing dead!¡±


    Meng Lianying once again pointed her pistol at Eleven. Mo Ye stared at her. ¡°Meng Lianying, stop! What exactly do you want? Don¡¯t act rashly.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid? The more afraid you are, the more I want to kill me. Mo Ye, you¡¯ve never been this worried about me before.¡± Meng Lianying roared in indignation with a terrifying gaze.


    ¡°Mo Ye, shut up!¡± Eleven coldly barked. Didn¡¯t he know that Meng Lianying hated her even more with each time he stood up for her? He better not say anything and quietly watch from the sidelines.


    How could Mo Ye not know that all it took was for Meng Lianying to really shoot¡­


    ¡°Little Seven, don¡¯t kill Little Seven!¡± Mrs. Kurt suddenly spoke as she pulled Meng Lianying¡¯s wrist. Meng Lianying, who was in a rage, kicked Mrs. Kurt away.


    ¡°Meng Lianying!¡± Eleven and Mo Ye barked simultaneously as they looked at her angrily. Eleven wished she could immediately kill her. Mrs. Kurt, who was kicked by Meng Lianying, clutched her abdomen in pain as Mr. Kurt hugged her sadly¡­


    ¡°You f***ing depraved b****!¡± Mo Ye said through gritted teeth. ¡°What does our feud have to do with them? Meng Lianying, we¡¯re here. Let the elderly couple go and don¡¯t implicate innocents.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to! Unless¡­¡± Meng Lianying pointed at Eleven angrily as she coldly smiled. ¡°Unless she stands still and allows me to shoot her thrice.¡±


    Mo Ye was utterly shocked as Eleven coldly laughed. To take three shots from her¡­ wasn¡¯t that the same as dying?


    The suave man behind Meng Lianying smiled gently as though he was attentively watching a movie. He tucked his hands behind him and stood orderly, whereas Meng Lianying had a twisted look on her face.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t dare? Then don¡¯t blame me for implicating the elderly couple,¡± Meng Lianying pointed the gun at Mrs. Kurt. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. Say no, and I¡¯ll shoot her thrice.¡±


    Mo Ye was utterly shocked. Damn it! Since cursing would get him nowhere, the two of them would be able to easily take them down if it weren¡¯t for the Kurts.


    But they were held hostage by their Achilles¡¯ heel¡­


    ¡°One¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop counting! I agree!¡± Eleven bit out.


    ¡°Eleven!¡± Mo Ye panicked and looked flustered. Eleven looked at him calmly and gently said, ¡°Whatever it is, keep the elderly couple safe.¡±


    ¡°To think that our cold and ruthless top killer has such a gentle side to her. Very well then. Mo Ye, f*** off!¡± Meng Lianying suddenly pointed her gun at Eleven.


    She would not simply gun her down but torture her. Hmm, where shall she begin? The woman thought evilly. The tension in the scrapyard was notched up.


    ¡°Little Seven, leave with Anthony¡­ Don¡¯t worry about us,¡± Mr. Kurt said with a wise look. ¡°They are vicious and will never spare you two. We¡¯re old, so it¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, old hag!¡± Meng Lianying barked.


    ¡°Why are you, such a young lady, so vicious?¡± Mrs. Kurt accused her despite her circumstances. ¡°You¡¯re pretty and capable but this evil. Weren¡¯t you properly brought up?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Meng Lianying barked as she suddenly fired at Mrs. Kurt. Eleven, in panic, threw a concealable weapon that hit Meng Lianying¡¯s wrist. The gun was knocked off-aim and hit next to Mrs. Kurt. Mrs. Kurt was scared stiff.


    ¡®Meng Lianying, how dare you fire at the elderly! You¡¯re utterly depraved!¡¯


    Eleven threw her concealable weapon, igniting the already-tense atmosphere. The bodyguards around the Kurts subconsciously fired at Eleven and Mo Ye¡­


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Four to five men fired at once.


    The men who were initially stationed along the outer perimeter were about to fire until Zero, who had remained silent throughout, gestured to them to stop. The five men were the only men to fire at them.


    Eleven zipped around extremely quickly to the point everybody could not clearly see how she moved. She intercepted all the bullets fired and fired them back. A bullet raced for Meng Lianying between her eyes.


    The five men could not dodge in time and fell by the bullets. Zero, who was behind Meng Lianying, grabbed the lethal bullet that zipped past Meng Lianying and was knocked back.


    He was as quick as a phantom.


    Eleven was extremely shocked. This man¡­ Just as Eleven took those few men down, Mo Ye protected the Kurts

 Chapter 543 - An Equal Match

    She was waiting for just this moment to deliberately provoke Meng Lianying into firing at her and hence setting off the powder keg they were in. If she took the initiative, her odds of winning would have decreased and she would have put the Kurts into danger.


    Mo Ye, very thankfully, collaborated seamlessly with her.


    Save Ye Wei, she had never collaborated with anybody else. She, without showing or indicating anything, did not expect him to be able to grasp her thoughts and collaborate with her seamlessly and protect the Kurts.


    Little did she expect said man¡­ to be as quick as a phantom.


    If it weren¡¯t somebody else, Mo Ye and Mo Jue, who managed to perfect their mastery of the ancient martial arts, would have been at the peak of their speeds and strength. How could¡­


    When Meng Lianying saw that she had lost her two trump cards, she flew into a rage and then coldly laughed. Since her own surrounded them both within and without, they were not escaping. She struggled out from Zero¡¯s embrace and coldly smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the experiment to grant you such unthinkable skills. I am impressed. I would love to see if you would still remain as brazen under¡­ these circumstances.¡±


    A black micro-detonator slid down from her wrist. She put her fingers on the button and looked at Eleven teasingly. ¡°Want to guess what¡¯s in this?¡±


    Mo Ye quickly removed Mr. and Mrs. Kurt¡¯s jackets. They had explosives, of the latest variety and utterly potent, strapped to their chests.


    Eleven squinted. Damn it¡­


    She was so meticulous to the point she seemed to opt for explosives since firearms would not have been effective to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid? Oh, no! Please don¡¯t stare at me like this. I was just taking precautions.¡± Meng Lianying chuckled evilly.


    Eleven clenched her fists tightly and wished she could just gun her down there and then.


    ¡°This is utterly signature of Russian operatives like you and your ilk. Those ruffians and scum of the town often resort to such underhanded tactics, and it¡¯s quite a surprise that even the top Russian operatives resort to similar methods. It¡¯s hence little wonder that your sleeper agents in North Africa and Eastern Europe were shot on sight. It also explains why you are consistently outranked by GELY and HGR. Your M.O. clearly shows how underhanded you are.¡±


    While Eleven sounded mean, she intended it for the man behind Meng Lianying.


    She knew that he, from his very slight commanding gesture, was the person who called the shots.


    Zero must have achieved a certain level of self-refinement to not even get angry. He smiled gently like the warm wind on a cold night. While his smile was not big, it did not give others a sense of how cold he could get.


    ¡°Meng Lianying, how about a deal? Strap all these explosives on me and you get to control me without regard. You don¡¯t have to worry about me escaping and attacking you. How about you spare the Kurts?¡± Eleven could only do this as she had no other way out.


    ¡°Little Seven¡­¡± Mrs. Kurt looked at her in shock.


    Meng Lianying crazily laughed. ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect the infamously cold and ruthless top killer to have such a kind streak. Haha, this is so hilarious! Eleven, where has your penchant for killing gone? Do you really think that you are a saint? Are you acting all kind in front of him while calling me utterly depraved? Die, damn it, die!!!¡±


    ¡°No resisting. If you do, I¡¯ll set off the explosives and blow them up. Let¡¯s see if you are as kind as I think you are.¡± She, in her madness, suddenly picked up the gun and fired thrice. She, in her rage to kill, had lost control of herself¡­


    But¡­


    A moment later, her face turned pale. Her hand which held the gun slightly trembled while she looked on with a slight fear that spoke of incredulity and envy¡­ Her emotions were in an utter mix.


    Blood covered Eleven¡¯s palm¡­


    ¡°Mo Ye, you¡­¡± She held Mo Ye, who was about to fall, and was so shocked she was lost for words. He rushed over without hesitation and took three bullets for her?


    One bullet nailed him in his chest, one in his abdomen, and one in his arm¡­ Her palms became moist as she supported him.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Mo Ye frowned and asked Eleven as he endured the pain. It seemed as though she was the person who had endured three bullets instead of him.


    The Kurts called Anthony with reddened eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡± Eleven could not quite make out what she was feeling. She just felt as though her heart was pinned by a huge rock. While she hated him, she ought to have felt happy when he was hurt. But why¡­


    Why couldn¡¯t she even be even happy?


    ¡®Mo Ye, you¡¯re nuts!¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get hurt,¡± Mo Ye said as he stubbornly sat up straight. ¡°I¡¯m a man, and it¡¯s my birthright to protect my woman.¡±


    I¡¯m not your woman ¨C Eleven thought. She forgot to rebut him as she was shocked by the glaring blood on her hands.


    ¡°Meng Lianying, you said that you would spare them once somebody has endured three bullets from you. It¡¯s high time you fulfill your promise,¡± Mo Ye looked at Meng Lianying and flatly replied. While he was seriously wounded, his despising streak was still present as though nothing had happened.


    Eleven, however, felt her palms becoming even¡­ wetter¡­


    Meng Lianying shuddered as she became even more crazed. ¡°Mo Ye, how dare you¡­¡±


    Her lips trembled and she could not complete her statement. Eleven clenched her fists harder and saw, in shock, Meng Lianying raise her gun and point it at them. ¡°F*** off!¡±


    She had lost all semblance of reasoning and had a sinister look on her face. ¡°F*** off or I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Mo Ye stubbornly remained before Eleven and looked at Meng Lianying coldly. ¡°Meng Lianying, are you even fit to hate on Eleven and even me? Eleven and I should hate you because you were responsible for everything that happened! If it weren¡¯t for your conniving, I would not have been associated with you. My only mistake lies in mistakenly recognizing you for Eleven. Eleven has done nothing wrong, and I almost blindly murdered her. She oughts to hate you, and you¡¯ve really lived in your world for too long and forgotten everything. Do you think that you possess whatever you stole? What a joke!¡±


    Mo Ye mocked her mercilessly. ¡°I am indeed blind enough to wrongly recognize you for her and never discover how vicious you are. Meng Lianying, you have single-handedly ruined that very slight good about you in my heart.¡±


    Meng Lianying¡¯s body violently shuddered, her lips trembling whilst she looked at Mo Ye with an extremely complicated gaze. Was she really living in her own world?


    No, that¡¯s not the case¡­


    If she did not appear, all these would not have happened and she would not have lost anything.


    Meng Lianying stubbornly thought that it was Eleven who ruined her happiness. She even more stubbornly thought that Mo Ye belonged to her instead of Eleven. She was by his side for the past five years!


    She could not accept the reality that Mo Ye loved Eleven.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re mine! I¡¯ll never let her snatch you away! F*** off, Mo Ye! I¡¯ll kill her!!¡± Meng Lianying had a terrifying look on her face. She seemed utterly deranged to the point she ignored the fact that Mo Ye was bleeding out.


    Eleven, save her cold laughter, did not know how else she could react to this utterly deranged woman who couldn¡¯t tell the truth from fantasy. She had never seen anybody who deceived herself this much.


    She was despicable and pitiful.


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Ye refused.


    Meng Lianying suddenly fired, and Eleven, in her shock, carried him away. Meng Lianying, however, was not calling it a day and fired in succession. When she saw them duck away from the Kurts, she suddenly fired into Mrs. Kurt¡¯s shoulder¡­


    Meng Lianying was so accurate she missed the explosives. The poor elderly woman screamed in agony¡­


    ¡°Mrs. Kurt¡­¡± Mo Ye was shocked. Eleven could not be bothered with Mo Ye and sprinted towards Mrs. Kurt. Meng Lianying coldly laughed and took the chance. She waved her hand and had the operatives open fire¡­


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Chaos from gunfire ensued. The situation before her left her eyes wide open. She saw Mo Ye scoot up whilst protecting Eleven and returning fire. He, without regard for his wounds, endured them for his dear life as he retaliated mercilessly. He took out over ten agents in the blink of an eye¡­


    Zero frowned dangerously¡­


    Was this man indestructible? How could he focus and take out ten-over of his brothers? That was absolutely shocking¡­


    Like before, he did not manage to dodge the bullets as he protected Eleven. He took several bullets in his shoulder, elbow, and hands. His shirt was dyed red by the blood.


    Eleven felt her heart suddenly sink¡­


    ¡°Mo Ye!¡± She, in her carelessness, underestimated Meng Lianying¡¯s viciousness. Mo Ye could no longer stand, and he collapsed next to the Kurts. His Desert Eagle, his pride and joy, fell to the floor¡­


    ¡°Mo Ye!¡± Eleven exclaimed in shock. His body became heavier and he looked extremely pale. How many bullets did he take when the ten-over men fired at them? She did not dare to look at the gunshot wounds on him¡­


    How could he¡­ How could he¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not hit in any vital spot.¡± Mo Ye held her hand firmly as he hinted at her not to worry. ¡°Eleven, don¡¯t fumble. If you do, we¡¯ll never walk out of here alive.¡±


    Eleven felt a chill across her heart.


    She looked at him, and then at the Kurts in agony. Anger burned in her as she looked harshly at Meng Lianying.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Eleven suddenly pulled out her handgun and fired at the operatives in the scrapyard. When she leaped up, she drew their muzzles towards her lest Mo Ye be wounded again. She suddenly fired concealable weapons from her hands that struck all of them in their throats. She took down all of the operatives in the scrapyard in less than a minute.


    She knew that Mo Ye, despite his injuries, would protect the Kurts. Her rage unleashed her potential to break through the opposition that laid ahead at all costs.


    Save the time Mo Ye imprisoned her, she had never been forced into such a predicament.


    As she recalled Mo Ye, covered in blood and lying in her embrace, Eleven almost lost all semblance of reasoning.


    She pointed the gun at Meng Lianying and fired.


    Meng Lianying, knowing how fast Eleven was, was shocked. Little did she expect Eleven to be this terribly fast in knocking down her own. She suddenly felt somebody pick her up and throw her behind. Meng Lianying somersaulted midair and landed steadily on the ground.


    Zero went face-to-face with Eleven.


    Meng Lianying looked at the two sparring in shock. This was the first time she saw Zero act. Zero, this mysterious and terrifying man, never showed his skills off before anybody else. When he did, Meng Lianying was utterly shocked.


    He could actually go toe-to-toe with Eleven¡­


    Oh, dear¡­


    Not only was Meng Lianying shocked, even Mo Ye and Eleven, especially Eleven, were shocked.


    One could long tell said man, who looked formidable, was no simple man. If she knew that she had mutated, she ought not to have promised Meng Lianying something so dangerous. It turned out that¡­ he was certain that he would not be disadvantaged.


    ¡®Who is he?¡¯


    ¡°Why was that?¡±


    Both of them fired seven to eight shots at each other. Mo Ye felt a wrench in his heart, afraid that Eleven would be at a disadvantage. The two of them moved quickly enough to the point they became a blur. Gunshots rang out next to his ear, and the two of them then broke away. Eleven waved her hands whilst bullets flew towards her. Zero was no exception. He deflected the bullets fired at him back. The two of them then broke away from each other and looked at each other coldly before leaping at each other and fought bare-handed.


    Their quick and formidable punches shocked everybody.


    Mo Ye and Meng Lianying had witnessed how terrifying Eleven was. While Eleven was already extremely proficient at close-up fighting, she did not have the slightest advantage despite the favorable situation.


    He was extremely formidable.


    His obscure and weird moves starkly contrasted against Eleven¡¯s swift moves.


    Mo Ye, enduring the dizziness, looked at the two of them fighting nervously. As they backed away from their punches, the two of them could not stabilize themselves. Zero¡¯s suave face was a tad pale, and so was Eleven¡¯s face.


    ¡°Who exactly are you? ¡°Eleven asked in shock.


    ¡°What do you say?¡± Zero gently smiled.


    Eleven squinted dangerously as she lapsed into deep thought while looking at his suave face.


    Zero gently laughed happily. His clear laughter pierced Eleven¡¯s memories. His tender and arrogant face appeared in Eleven¡¯s mind.


    Eleven clenched her fists extremely tightly. This was impossible, utterly impossible. Wasn¡¯t he already dead?


    Her face changed¡­


    Her lips trembled¡­


    ¡°Kahn?¡±

 Chapter 544 - My Eleven

    The man seemed to be startled but curled his lips elegantly, showing a warm smile. He kept his hands at the same time and smiled. ¡°It seems like you still remember your sacrificial victim.¡±


    Eleven¡¯s face changed and was speechless. Her cold mask seemed to be smashed broken by someone ruthlessly. She wanted to say something but she was lost for words. Mo Ye was severely injured and could not move, but he was still conscious. He could feel the eerie atmosphere between them and instantly had a premonition.


    Meng Lianying did not expect that Zero would know Eleven. She was so shocked that her face became pale.


    ¡°Zero, you know her? How are you related to her?¡± Meng Lianying asked astonishingly as she clutched her hands tightly. She instantly felt that she was being used. Why did Zero spend so much money and effort to meet them?


    What was his motive?


    Zero smiled lightly, but his eyes were looking at Eleven. ¡°You tell them what our relationship is.¡±


    Eleven, who was standing straight, suddenly took two steps back before she stood firm. She narrowed her eyes dangerously and asked solemnly, ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you dead?¡±


    ¡°I am lucky and managed to survive.¡± Zero smiled lightly. One would not be able to hear his evilness from his tone. There was only calmness that made Eleven¡¯s heart sink.


    Kahn and Jason were the same batch of people. Old Witch already had Chu Li, Jason, Kahn, and the rest as her disciples when Ye Wei and Eleven first came to the island. Kahn was Old Witch¡¯s first disciple in terms of abilities.


    Kahn had the best ability, and Old Witch and Wolf liked him the most. Both of them taught him everything that they know and it was natural for Kahn¡¯s status to be higher than that of Chu Li, Jason, and the rest.


    When Eleven just joined the terrorist organization, she didn¡¯t know anything and was under Old Witch after she passed the test. Kahn was the one that brought her around and he was eight years older than her. She was four at that time and Kahn was already twelve years old. Eleven¡¯s basic skills were taught by Kahn, and she had not yet forged a mutual understanding with Ye Wei. Therefore, Kahn was the first person to have a mutual understanding with her and not Ye Wei.


    Eleven were closest to Kahn at that time and was always with him, and so was Ye Wei. Chu Li and Jason were jealous of the three of them. Since they were just kids, they could not accept how Old Witch was biased against them. Therefore, they formed two gangs of people.


    They were often against each other and fought.


    Old Witch often had a headache because of this.


    There was a year where poison invaded the training ground because Kahn and Jason had a fight and accidentally spilled a bottle of biochemical virus in the lab. It was a gas and spread throughout the island via the air outlet and air. Many disciples died because of that incident and Chu Li and the rest were unconscious. Eleven and Kahn had a special body and Kahn had a more special blood. They could use his blood to ease the poison in the other children.


    Ever since they found out about it, Wolf wanted to treat Kahn as a poisonous person and let him participate in the ¡®dedication¡¯ project that he created. But, someone had to sacrifice themself for him and he chose Eleven.


    It was because Eleven had a similar body as him, and Eleven was still not very strong back then, whereas Kahn was already very outstanding. It seemed appropriate to sacrifice Eleven, but Old Witch did not agree and both of them did not give in. Old Witch wanted to train Eleven and let Kahn sacrifice for Eleven as Kahn was older and was stronger at resisting the poison.


    Wolf did not want to sacrifice his beloved disciple, so the two of them decided to decide through a battle.


    Eleven and Kahn would decide their own fate. Ye Wei was playful when she was young. She would often tease Fang Ying and liked to hide in a corner to scare Fang Ying. Somehow, Ye Wei managed to overhear their conversation.


    Eleven was closer to her, and Eleven would not be Kahn¡¯s opponent if they really fought.


    Therefore, Ye Wei decided to cheat, causing Kahn to lose.


    Kahn didn¡¯t know about it at first and thought that the two masters simply wanted to train him. It was not a closed-door research and they could still get along well. But after Kahn realized that something was wrong and knew about what had happened, he started to retaliate.


    Old Witch had already decided to stop the experiment at that time as she liked both disciples and did not want any of them to get hurt. Eleven was not in a stable condition and neither was Kahn. She felt that it would be dangerous, so she wanted to give up the experiment.


    Old Witch was in charge of Eleven, whereas Wolf was in charge of Kahn at that time. Old Witch decided to give up, and Wolf also pretended to give up, but he secretly continued the experiment. When Old Witch realized it and wanted to stop it¡­


    The pain and suffering from the past few days had robbed Kahn¡¯s kindness. He became violent and ruthless and he started to attack the children on the island, including Eleven.


    Eleven and Ye Wei were still young at that time, but they became his main target after he knew about what had happened.


    Eleven and Kahn had another relationship at that time.


    Fianc¨¦ and fianc¨¦e.


    Kahn trained her for three years back then. Although Eleven was young, Kahn was already a teenager and liked Eleven. Therefore, Old Witch helped him ask Eleven.


    Eleven did not know anything at that time and agreed to whatever Old Witch said. Therefore, she became Kahn¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    The biggest mistake that Kahn made was to force Eleven and Ye Wei into the laboratory and wanted to kill them. He suffered for no reason and felt angry. When Ye Wei and Eleven were trying to run for their lives, they happened to fall into the basement of the laboratory, which was the laboratory for virus. Eleven and Ye Wei did not know what those yellow and green things in the test tubes were.


    In order to save their lives, the two young girls injected those scary liquids into Kahn¡¯s body.


    By the time Old Witch found them, the three of them were lying unconscious on the floor.


    After that¡­


    Eleven had never met Kahn again. According to Old Witch, he was locked up by Wolf for experimental purposes.


    After that¡­


    She received the news that Kahn had died.


    This incident had passed for many years and she had a clear memory of it. Although she did not kill Kahn, he indeed died because of her. The reason why she became a poisonous person was that Kahn did the experiment before her and they had more experience and accurate data. If not for that, the results would be unimaginable.


    This was a period where she did not want to remember. After all, Kahn treated her very well but also cruelly before and almost let the wolfhounds on the island eat her up. However, he was the first person she was familiar with on the island and she liked him. Therefore, she always respected him.


    Until his death.


    She was sad for a very long time then.


    Who would have expected that she would meet Kahn so many years later.


    He changed his identity to become a Russian agent, Zero.


    Eleven suddenly understood something. No wonder during the incident at Eastern Europe five years ago, Meng Lianying could trick her and Ye Wei so easily. It was because he was commanding her as he was familiar with their working style and how they communicated.


    Meng Lianying was so ruthless at that time and wanted them to die.


    But Ye Wei was lucky and her plan went wrong too, so it resulted in today¡¯s ending.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Eleven tried to calm herself down.


    Zero smiled lightly and she felt as if she saw that gentle big brother in the past that was always smiling. He never cared about Jason, Chu Li, and the rest no matter how they teased him. Among all the children back then, even the most cunning Ye Wei listened to him.


    ¡°Actually, I just wanted to enjoy the show quietly, but who knew that¡­¡± He smiled and suddenly asked, ¡°Eleven, do you miss me? I have been thinking of all of you for the past decade.¡±


    He emphasized on the words ¡®all of you¡¯.


    Eleven¡¯s body trembled. Did he want them to die? She did not know if it was because of the influence of the past, but she could only listen to him whenever she was in front of him.


    It could not be like this!


    Eleven suddenly gained strength. She could not let things continue like this. She glanced at Mo Ye who was seriously injured and she panicked. He would die if they continued to stay there.


    This thought was like a devil that strangled her throat painfully.


    ¡°Kahn, what exactly do you want?¡±


    ¡°Do you know that it is not easy to trick you once?¡± Zero smiled as he slowly walked toward her. Meng Lianying looked at the atmosphere between the two of them and was shocked. The two of them¡­


    Eleven could not help but take a step back.


    Don¡¯t come here!


    Zero walked closer and closer. ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Then, stand there and don¡¯t move.¡± Zero smiled lightly. ¡°I tried everything I could to trick you but you never fell into the trap. I¡¯ve finally met you this time.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Once in the jungle in African Savannah, once in Arab, and once in City A.¡± Zero smiled. ¡°I miscalculated how smart Wei Wei was as she could let both of you escape all the time.¡±


    ¡°You want to kill me?¡±


    ¡°No, why would I want to kill you?¡± Zero smiled. ¡°You are my destined lover. Won¡¯t I be lonely forever if I kill you?¡±


    Meng Lianying was extremely shocked. Destined lover?


    She opened her eyes wide in disbelieve. Then, what was she? What did Zero mean? Was she just a tool to lure Eleven back? Was she made use of by him too? No¡­


    No way!


    This man was more heartless and crueler than anyone else. She knew him better than anyone else.


    ¡°Oh, is it?¡± Eleven smiled too. ¡°Brother Kahn, I am of no value now. I can¡¯t help you if you want to take revenge.¡±


    ¡°How could it be? My Eleven is the most obedient.¡±

 Chapter 545 - The Death Battle

    Meng Lianying suddenly rushed over and grabbed Zero and brought him further away from Eleven. She pointed at Eleven in disbelief and questioned him. ¡°Zero, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you know her? What do you want to do? You promised me that you will kill her. You can¡¯t go back on your words.¡±


    She was worried.


    All the agents listened to Zero and she did not have any say. There was nothing she could do if he changed his mind.


    Zero looked at Meng Lianying and sneered. ¡°Do you know why I asked you to come back? It is because of her. If Mo Ye did not lock her up, I would not have asked you back.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Meng Lianying¡¯s face was pale and her voice immediately became sharp. ¡°You lied to me!¡±


    She suffered a big blow as she always thought that Zero liked her.


    This man was very ruthless, but he treated everyone very gently. Although they knew that it was fake, sometimes, they still thought that he was very affectionate. He treated Meng Lianling and Meng Lianying like this.


    How could she accept the fact that someone whom she thought liked her would lie to her because of someone she hated the most? The fire of fire inside Meng Lianying was getting bigger and bigger. She would never have imagined that things would turn out like this.


    ¡°Have you not lied to me before? Moreover, so what if I lied to you?¡± Zero smiled faintly.


    Meng Lianying looked at Eleven vehemently. She only had one crazy thought at that moment and that was to make Eleven die a terrible death. Why did Eleven have to snatch all her things as if Mo Ye was not enough¡­


    Even Zero.


    Eleven did not care about the conflict between them. She knew that Kahn did not like her, but he had another motive. She was a good piece of chess, so how would he ditch her when he had not made use of her?


    She did not care about what happened to Meng Lianying.


    Mo Ye had lost too much blood and his whole body was cold, but he stubbornly fixed his gaze on her and did not move. Eleven¡¯s heart was pumping rapidly. He would really die if they continued like this.


    ¡°Since you acted this show with Meng Lianying and did not want to kill me, then do you want me to leave with you?¡±


    ¡°My Eleven is so smart!¡± Zero complimented.


    ¡°No, Eleven, don¡¯t go¡­¡± Mo Ye was flustered. His face had already lost blood and looked as pale as paper. He struggled to stand up and stop her but was too weak to stand. There was a pool of blood beside him.


    This scene hurt Eleven¡¯s eyes. He harmed her so much, yet all these wounds were because of her. Her grudges had to be distinguished.


    ¡°Mr. Mo¡­¡± Zero smiled calmly. ¡°It seems like you won¡¯t be able to walk out alive today. I will allow you to say whatever you want today.¡±


    Eleven¡¯s heart trembled. She could hear murderous intent in his tone. What should she do to save him?


    Mo Ye smiled coldly and he suddenly felt that he had regained his strength. He suddenly got up and blood dripped down his fingers. Nobody felt pain other than Eleven.


    He stubbornly took a few steps forward and walked toward Eleven before hugging her waist and bringing her into his arms. His strength was as if he had not suffered any gunshots. It was so tight, so¡­


    Eleven¡¯s face changed and looked at him in shock.


    Zero raised his eyebrows and smiled lightly. Meng Lianying was so jealous that her eyes turned red. He was already so seriously injured and he still wanted to fight with Zero? Was he really not afraid of dying?


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about bringing away my woman!¡± Each word spilled out of Mo Ye¡¯s mouth. He used his strong will to support his body and he had only one thought in his mind: He could not let her go. ¡°Unless you step over my dead body!¡±


    His words were like thunder to Eleven¡¯s ears. Her head was in pain and her thoughts were messed up. She looked at Mo Ye¡¯s deep gaze and was so shocked that she was speechless. She almost wanted to say that she would not go.


    Was he serious?


    Zero raised his eyebrows and looked at the injured Mo Ye in a bantering manner. ¡°Do you think you can leave this place? Let¡¯s not talk about the thirty-odd snipers outside. You can¡¯t even win against me! Men use their abilities to speak, but it seems like Mr. Mo is not as good as me.¡±


    His words ruthlessly trampled on Mo Ye¡¯s dignity, especially in front of Eleven.


    A man¡¯s dignity was more important than their life, especially arrogant people like Mo Ye and Zero. It was the first time someone said this to Mo Ye. It was a fatal humiliation to say that his ability was worse than that of Zero.


    Veins in his blood-stained hands were throbbing. He was extremely angry that even his forehead was filled with throbbing veins. But, Mo Ye was Mo Ye after all, and he had a scary endurance level. Even when he was humiliated like this and was on the verge of breaking down, he still managed to suppress his feelings.


    Meng Lianying bit her lip and stared at him maliciously.


    Mo Ye hugged Eleven tighter as his gaze slowly turned to her. ¡°Eleven, leave with me, alright?¡±


    Eleven was calm and did not seem sad although there were waves crashing in her heart. She knew that this was a trap and knew that things would be bad. She thought that she would only need to waste some energy, but she never thought that she would be trapped in such a stale situation.


    Meng Lianying suddenly screamed sharply. ¡°Mo Ye, come to your senses! She hates you so much, so how will she leave with you? You hurt her so badly and there¡¯s nothing you can do to win her back. You should just give up!¡±


    Her voice was like a knife cutting through Mo Ye¡¯s heart and it was so painful that his face was twisted. But, he still looked at Eleven stubbornly and his strength was getting bigger and bigger. He stubbornly wanted Eleven¡¯s answer, as if he was a gambler in the prison. If he lost, he would be suffering in the dark jail forever, but if he won, he would be able to see the bright sunlight again.


    He knew that he had hurt her before, but he could use his whole life to make up for her, as long as she gave him the chance.


    Zero looked at Eleven silently, as if he wanted her to make a decision. Eleven looked at Mo Ye and admired how he could say such peaceful words in such a critical situation. ¡°Mo Ye, don¡¯t the wounds on your body hurt?¡±


    Mo Ye thought that she was concerned about him and became happy. He suddenly had hope that she cared about him. It meant that he still had a chance to get her forgiveness.


    Zero sneered.


    Eleven did not move and let Mo Ye hug her and said lightly, ¡°You know what? During the days when you locked me up, I always thought about how you should not let me out, or otherwise, I would dissect you into many pieces.¡±


    Mo Ye trembled and his eyes looked sad. ¡°Sorry, Eleven. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point in apologizing?¡± Eleven asked, her face still looked cold. She said, ¡°Do you know how deep the wounds on my body and in my heart were during those days? Just like you now¡ªno, even worse than yours. They were much more painful.¡±


    It was rare for Eleven to say so much. Mo Ye¡¯s expression slowly became desperate and crazy. ¡°No, Eleven, you can¡¯t be like this. Don¡¯t leave¡­¡±


    ¡°You should know that I hate you and I will not leave with you,¡± Eleven said solemnly. ¡°Let me go!¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re lying, cough¡­¡± Mo Ye was too agitated and a trace of blood appeared at the corner of his lips. He was getting weaker, but more stubborn too.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. You love me. Eleven, stop lying to yourself.¡±


    ¡°Love you?¡± Eleven smiled coldly. ¡°That was five years ago. I was not experienced then.¡±


    At that moment, Mo Ye¡¯s body trembled and he almost fell.


    He finally experienced what having thousands of arrows shooting through his heart felt like. It was really painful and desperate. Eleven¡¯s voice was like a net with sharp knives surrounding his heart, and those knives cut deep into his heart¡­


    It was bloody all over.


    He finally experienced how ruthless a person¡¯s word could be and felt bitter and regretful. ¡°Eleven, why do you have to be so ruthless? Why?¡±


    Zero¡¯s sneer slowly became a gentles smile. It was as if he was complimenting how obedient Eleven was. Eleven looked at Mo Ye before looking at Zero. ¡°Kahn was my childhood playmate. I would have married him if I didn¡¯t think that he was dead.¡±


    Mo Ye hugged her waist with greater strength. ¡°I don¡¯t allow it!¡±


    ¡°Mo Ye, let me go. I am already not related to you,¡± Eleven said coldly as she endured the prickling pain in her heart and pushed him away. Mo Ye did not have much strength and could not resist such a push and he staggered.


    Meng Lianying immediately ran over and hugged him before he fell. Her voice was scarily hoarse. ¡°Mo Ye, stop being so silly, alright? She does not love you anymore and will not forgive you. Stop being like this.¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡± Mo Ye suddenly pushed her away with hatred in his eyes. He and Eleven would not have turned out like this if not for her. He only realized how much he hated Meng Lianying.


    Meng Lianying cried like a rainfall.


    Eleven did not react but looked at Zero and asked coldly, ¡°Can we leave now? I don¡¯t want to see them anymore. I came here for Mr. and Mrs. Kurt, so please do not hurt them.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Zero smiled faintly and looked at the pitiful old couple. ¡°I will not harm them if Eleven says not to harm them, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Eleven!¡± Zero had not finished his words and Mo Ye had already run toward Eleven and forcefully turned her shoulders around. ¡°Eleven, I don¡¯t believe that you are so cold-hearted and have no feelings for me¡­ You obviously¡­¡±


    ¡°Mo Ye, stop thinking too much.¡± Eleven frowned and stopped him from continuing. ¡®Mo Ye, stop talking. Just stop talking if you want to live.¡¯


    Eleven kept screaming in her heart, but she could not stop Mo Ye¡¯s craziness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t love me at all. Eleven, don¡¯t leave with him.¡± Mo Ye dragged her into his arms and softly said something beside her ear. Eleven¡¯s body suddenly trembled and she could not stop shivering.


    ¡°Eleven¡­¡± The man¡¯s sad voice kept repeating in her ears and Mo Ye was slowly losing his consciousness. He only knew that he could not faint, or he would lose her forever.


    His weight was mostly on Eleven and Eleven was still in shock. Mo Ye could not endure any longer and his body started to slide down due to his exhaustion. He slowly kneeled in front of Eleven and hugged her waist to prevent himself from falling.


    ¡°Eleven, give me another chance¡­¡±


    Eleven¡¯s eyes were slightly red and felt painful. It was as if there were too much water in her body and they wanted to flow out from her eyes. She gritted her teeth to endure the pain in her heart. She looked down at Mo Ye who was kneeling in front of her and was so uncomfortable that she could not say a word.


    She was not worth it for him to be like this.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late!¡± Eleven said calmly and forcefully took his hands off her. Mo Ye lost his balance and fell onto the floor. She did not look at him but looked at Zero coldly. ¡°Can we leave?¡±


    The atmosphere was heavy.


    ¡°Eleven, I promise you that I will let this couple go, but I did not say that I will let him go.¡± Zero smiled and looked at Mo Ye. ¡°He dares to covet my fianc¨¦e. How could I let him off?¡±


    Mo Ye was so desperate that he did not care about anything. He only looked at Eleven with love and hatred.


    Eleven smiled coldly. ¡°Why will you want to kill him? I don¡¯t like him and it is troublesome to kill him. The Mafia will not let you off and the crazy Mo Jue will hunt you down.¡±


    ¡°Compared to this, I will rather clear away all obstacles.¡± Zero sneered and looked at Eleven with an askance smile and asked, ¡°Eleven, are you pitying him now? Didn¡¯t you say that you hate him?¡±


    ¡°I do hate him,¡± Eleven ruthlessly said with no emotions at all. Mo Ye¡¯s expression was so desperate that she could not bring herself to look at him. He just looked at her silently with both hatred and love in his eyes.


    Eleven felt her heart suddenly sink¡­


    Meng Lianying had already realized that things were not right and immediately shouted. ¡°Zero, no. I will bring him away immediately! Don¡¯t kill him!¡±


    She regretted it!


    If she had known earlier, she would not have¡­


    Zero sneered. ¡°Why will I kill him? Eleven, since you hate him so much, why don¡¯t you kill him? Anyway, you want him to die.¡±


    Eleven trembled and almost could not maintain her cold mask.


    Zero¡¯s laughter sounded like he was being sarcastic. ¡°Why? Could it be that you were lying just now to protect him?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Eleven immediately rebutted.


    ¡°If no, then kill him.¡± Zero forced her.


    Eleven¡¯s heart became cold. ¡®Kahn, why do you have to force me like this?¡¯


    She did not move and Zero suddenly smiled. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to do it, I will do it.¡±


    He suddenly took out his gun and Eleven immediately snatched it from his hand. She smiled coldly. ¡°I will take revenge for myself.¡±


    A gun appeared on her hand and it was aimed at Mo Ye¡­


    He looked at her in disbelief. Eleven¡¯s hand was steady and Mo Ye¡¯s murmur suddenly repeated in her ear. ¡°I love you, Eleven. I¡¯ve only loved you.¡±


    She suddenly gritted her teeth and pulled the trigger. The bullet accurately shot Mo Ye¡¯s left chest.


    Blood covered his eyes, pushing him toward the deep end.

 Chapter 546 - Life and Death Are Vast

    The weather in Eastern Europe was so cold that it could make one froze. A gust of cold wind came blowing, making her so cold that she shivered. The cold wind slapped on her face like a sharp knife cutting her skin.


    Her heart was like placed in the winter, and Mr. Kurt was shouting in the back.


    Little Seven, Little Seven, where are you going?


    Little Seven, don¡¯t go¡­


    Little Seven, Anthony was going to die¡­ Come and take a look¡­


    ¡­


    Little Seven¡­ She was no longer Little Seven and there was no Anthony in the world. The cold wind hurt her eyes and Meng Lianying started to scream in a sorrowful manner, and it touched her heart.


    Mo Ye¡­


    There was a warm hand on her shoulder, but Zero¡¯s voice sounded cold. ¡°Why, do you pity him now?¡±


    ¡°Hmmph, Jason and Chu Li will have one less enemy since he¡¯s dead. And I have also taken my revenge, so why will I pity him?¡± Eleven said coldly, her back straight as she looked at the vast white snow with a dead heart.


    Eleven did not turn back and asked coldly, ¡°Are you not going to bring Meng Lianying back?¡±


    ¡°Her?¡± Zero smiled lightly and said confidently, ¡°She will go back.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so sure?¡±


    ¡°She hates you and wants you dead. So, she will definitely come back. Why should I force her?¡± Zero opened the door and invited Eleven to go in in a gentleman manner. She looked at him emotionlessly and went in.


    The lights were looming in the abandoned factory and she could see the lights getting more blurry through the car¡¯s window. It eventually disappeared, just like the life of someone.


    It burned out and extinguished.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would really shoot him,¡± Zero said calmly. He had checked Mo Ye¡¯s breathing and it had really stopped and there was no sign of life. Eleven¡¯s shot through his critical part accurately and he suddenly felt like he did not understand this woman as he looked at Mo Ye lying in a pool of blood.


    Did she really not feel painful at all? She used to love him so much and now he was dead under her gun.


    Eleven coldly looked outside the window, her delicate face calm like dead water. Her extremely gentle features seemed strong and did not have the gentleness that a lady should have.


    Strong and indomitable.


    ¡°There are many things that you didn¡¯t expect,¡± Eleven replied coldly and did not even look at him. She continued to look at the views outside. The snow was heavy and the wind was howling. It must be difficult to find a doctor in such a weather.


    Would he die?


    A warm finger was put on her cheeks, wiping lightly. She regained her focus and saw that the man¡¯s finger was wet. She was startled. Kahn seemed unhappy and sarcastic. He asked, ¡°Why did you cry?¡±


    Did she cry?


    What a joke. She didn¡¯t even know she cried. Crying was a sign of weakness and she had been taught since young that she should not cry. She almost never cried before after she grew up other than¡­


    The period where she was locked up was the only time she could not control herself.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Eleven turned her face around and did not look at the gentleness on his face. Everything about him was fake to her.


    ¡°Eleven, you still love him.¡± Kahn¡¯s expression was unfathomable and one could not tell his emotion, but his black eyes revealed that he was angry. He was very unhappy to see Eleven crying for a man.


    ¡°What a joke!¡± Eleven said coldly as she closed her eyes to cover the tears in her eyes. She did not want to reveal her soft side in front of this man, not at all¡­


    She still had something to do!


    She could not fall out with him now.


    Kahn definitely wanted to take revenge on Old Witch and Wolf. She did not care about the latter, but she would not allow anyone to harm Old Witch.


    His eerie ability was similar to her, but why?


    Could it be that he had become a cyborg?


    She had a lot of questions in her mind and she decided to close her eyes and not think about anything. She did not want to think about Kahn, Mo Ye, or Ye Wei¡­


    But, images of a cold and poisonous snake kept flashing through her mind, clinging onto her neck.


    It was uncomfortable!


    Before Mo Ye fell, his eyes were filled with hatred left a deep impression on her. He must have hated her as he would not have expected that she would really shoot him. He tried his best and was shot more than ten times for Eleven and even stopped her from leaving with Kahn at all costs. He also said those words that he had never said, yet she still ruthlessly shot him.


    He must have felt that she was a heartless woman.


    She wanted to be dashing like Ye Wei and said that she did not care, but the problem was that she was not dashing and she cared a lot.


    If she continued to stay in the abandoned factory, Mo Ye would definitely die due to excessive blood loss or be killed by Kahn. She would rather take a bet and bet on her gun and bullet.


    This was better than idling around and slowly waiting for him to die.


    She could only hope that he survived.


    If he could survive¡­ If he could survive¡­ Eleven¡¯s heart was tangled up. If he was alive, he would hate her and nothing else.


    But what if she lost the bet and he died?


    How would things turn out? Would she be able to endure?


    Eleven did not dare to think any further.


    ¡­


    The snowstorm lasted for a few days and nights without stopping. Eleven stayed in Kahn¡¯s castle and did not go out. She was out of touch with the outside world and peacefully got past the difficult period.


    This feeling was like when she was locked up by Mo Ye. She was filled with hatred at that time, and now, she was filled with worry.


    Kahn was extremely nice to her and did not restrict her movements nor make things difficult for her. He would visit her a few times a day and talk about their happy times in the past. They indeed had a happy past.


    Although it became disastrous and Kahn had hurt her before, Eleven was someone that knew how to be grateful. If one were nice to her for a day, she would remember them for life. Kahn was like a brother to her in her childhood days.


    But, things were different now and they had all changed.


    ¡°Why did you not ask me about Mo Ye?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he dead? What¡¯s there to ask?¡± Eleven replied coldly and did not care.


    Kahn smiled but did not say anything.


    Eleven sneered in her heart. Hmmph!


    It was rare for her to talk to him first and this castle was not Kahn¡¯s office. She had not gathered enough information about the Russian agents, and she always suspected that Kahn had been secretly doing a lot of things.


    Ever since Ye Wei intervened in Ye Chen¡¯s matters, everything was out of control and there were wars everywhere. No matter how they tried to contain matters, things always got out of control. All of them suffered heavily, be it the Mafia, the terrorist organization, or the Dragon Gate.


    ¡°Do you really wish to take revenge on our teacher?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I should not find her and take revenge?¡±


    ¡°Wolf was the one that made the decision and not her. You are looking for the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, if not for her, Eleven, you would have been the one that died and not me.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s my fault?¡± Eleven looked at him coldly. ¡°We are the chosen ones and we would have died if not for them. We are lucky to be living until now, so what right do you have to hate them?¡±


    Kahn looked at her and sneered. ¡°You would not have said this if you knew what I had been through.¡±


    When he finished speaking, he stood up and left.


    Eleven frowned.


    Things went peacefully for a few days and the snow still did not stop. Eleven tried her best to get information about the Russian secret service. As long as she got a name list of them, Kahn could not do anything to her. He would not dare anything to her if she got this trump card.


    But, it seemed like he was well-prepared and she could not get it.


    It was like a game of cat catching mice and she was getting annoyed.


    On top of that, she was very worried about Mo Ye. Eleven wanted to leave.


    This morning after breakfast, Kahn came again with his usual faint smile. He gently asked her, ¡°Eleven, if I didn¡¯t leave the island nor sacrifice myself for the project, we would have been married.¡±


    Eleven¡¯s heart jumped and she frowned at him. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°How about you marry me?¡±


    ¡°Stop joking.¡± Eleven smiled coldly. How could he say? Was he dreaming to ask her to marry him? The only person she would want to spend the rest of her life with was Mo Ye. Although this wish had become a dream, she would not agree to Kahn.


    ¡°You know that I¡¯m not joking.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to marry me, Kahn? You¡¯re really funny. I feel like laughing when I look at you. Please do not say that you like me because I will feel disgusted,¡± Eleven said in a straightforward manner.


    Kahn sneered. ¡°You know me best. I liked you before, more than a decade ago when you were still a child, but now¡­ I still like you, but the main reason I want to marry you is that the two of us are the same kind of people in this world¡­¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Who said that cyborg couldn¡¯t live like normal humans?


    ¡°You can stop thinking about having a normal body, Eleven. It is impossible.¡±


    ¡°I will not marry you regardless!¡±


    ¡°Who do you want to marry if you don¡¯t marry me?¡± Kahn sneered. ¡°Mo Ye? Oh, I forgot to tell you, but it is already confirmed that he¡¯s dead!¡±


    The cup in Eleven¡¯s hand dropped and the water spilled on the floor.


    The cup cracked.

 Chapter 547 - Untitled

    It was three o¡¯clock in the middle of the night when Eleven called Jason.


    The short-tempered man was grumpy due to the lack of sleep, and he screamed loudly at the person who woke him up upon answering the call.


    Eleven held the phone away from her ears until he had vented enough. ¡°Jason, it¡¯s me!¡± She whispered. Jason calmed down and softened up immediately, as though he had hit a ball of cotton.


    Just a few minutes of calmness later, he roared. ¡°Eleven, where have you been? Why have you not contacted us for so long? Do you know that we are worried about you? Damn it, where are you now?¡±


    ¡°Russia.¡± Eleven whispered. ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Eleven paused for a while. She was hesitant to speak. However, she wasn¡¯t a person that would beat around the bush, so she asked, ¡°Any recent updates of the Mafia?¡±


    Jason kept quiet for a moment. He wasn¡¯t a fool. Knowing what she wanted to ask, he couldn¡¯t help sneering. ¡°Eleven, I know you want to ask about Mo Ye.¡±


    Eleven remained silent. Both of them were silent. Nobody talked. Eleven could even feel Jason¡¯s heavy breath through the phone.


    He was angry!


    He seldom lost his temper with her, probably only a few times. Most of the time, he would only lose his temper with her when she disappeared without telling him for a long time.


    She was a little upset, but she was too busy to care for him then. At last, she asked, ¡°I¡¯ve heard the news. Is it true that he died?¡±


    ¡°Did you wake me up in the middle of the night just to ask me that?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Jason tried his best to suppress his anger and refrained from saying harsh words. He calmed down and made his voice sound less angry. ¡°Yes, he died. Mo Jue said it himself.¡±


    Eleven bit her lip and tightened her grip on the phone as if she could crush the phone in an instant. She clearly heard something broken in her heart.


    ¡®How could this happen?¡¯


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    Kahn might lie to her, but Jason wouldn¡¯t. If he could say that Mo Ye was dead with such firmness, he must have received the news. Her head was spinning like hell and she felt like she was suspended in the air. Her throat hurt so much that it was hard to make a sound.


    Jason realized that something wasn¡¯t right just by listening to her voice. Knowing that she was upset, he was anxious and angry, and he couldn¡¯t help blaming her. ¡°Eleven, he had hurt you so much, but why do you still think about him? Whether he is alive or dead has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t worry about him anymore, do you hear me? Tell me where you are. I¡¯ll go to you. What are you doing in the cold place with that weak body of yours? Aren¡¯t you always scared of the cold? Come back. Stop making me worry about you.¡±


    Eleven was stunned. She listened to him and didn¡¯t say anything. Jason was anxious as he couldn¡¯t hear or see her. He roared. ¡°Say something!¡±


    ¡°Jason¡­¡± Eleven said slowly, ¡°I killed him.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I killed him.¡± Eleven chuckled. ¡°I was the one who shot him.¡±


    It was Jason¡¯s turn to be silent. He couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard. ¡®Why would Eleven do that?¡¯ His heart felt tight. ¡°What happened? What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Is he really dead?¡±


    ¡°Can it be fake news if it had caused a sensation in the underworld?¡± Jason retorted. He understood how upset Eleven was and did not say anything too harsh. Instead, he went into deep thought. ¡®If Eleven didn¡¯t have the intention to kill him, Mo Ye would not die.¡¯


    Judging from Eleven¡¯s tone, she didn¡¯t plan to kill him. ¡®Even if she shot him, she wouldn¡¯t aim at his vitals. How did he die?¡¯


    Eleven took a deep breath. ¡°Did Mo Jue do anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he attacked all the bases of the terrorist organization aggressively. No wonder. It¡¯s because you killed Mo Ye and made him mad. Well, it¡¯s a bit tricky now. This guy is crazier and harder to deal with than Louis.¡± Jason paused. ¡°Wei Wei, this dumb lass, has also been supporting him. F***, I really want to fight her.¡±


    Eleven chuckled. Wei Wei¡­ That was what Wei Wei was like. If she hadn¡¯t protected Mo Jue with all her heart, she wouldn¡¯t be Wei Wei. She had always been a person who would help her closest ones rather than those who were right. At that time, the person closest to her was Mo Jue, not them.


    Eleven felt bitter as if she had eaten Chinese goldthread[1]. Eleven had to look up at the sky in order to prevent her tears from dropping.


    ¡°Jason, I didn¡¯t want to kill him.¡± She had so many things bottled up in her heart but nobody to talk to, so she could only tell Jason. ¡°I wanted to save him. I didn¡¯t expect to lose the bet, but I did. I really did not plan to kill him at all. Jason, what should I do? What am I supposed to do?¡±


    Her voice sounded frightfully calm, but he could feel her desperation. Jason felt sorry and he said, ¡°Eleven, don¡¯t feel bad. It¡¯s meant to happen. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    ¡°Then, whose fault is it?¡± Eleven laughed. ¡°I was too confident in my shooting. It was definitely my fault.¡±


    She thought it was possible for him to survive with Birmingham and Meng Lianying nearby since they would be able to find a doctor to treat the wound in time. However, she forgot to take the terrain and weather there into consideration, which delayed the treatment.


    ¡°Is anyone picking on you? Who is it?¡± Jason suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    ¡°Kahn. He¡¯s alive.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Jason was so surprised that he almost fell off the bed. His eyes widened in shock. ¡°You¡¯re kidding. Old Witch said he was dead. I even saw his body floating in the sea with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding. It¡¯s really Kahn. He¡­ He has become a cyborg like me,¡± Eleven said calmly as if she was speaking about something unimportant.


    ¡°What does he want? For you to be by his side?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Eleven had mixed feelings when she looked at the snow outside the window while listening to Jason¡¯s caring words. Although Jason was grumpy, he was extremely concerned about her. He didn¡¯t want her to be hurt again. ¡°Eleven, don¡¯t stay there anymore. Let the men solve their own problems. You don¡¯t have to be hard on yourself. If you are really feeling heartbroken over it, come back. I¡¯ll be here for you no matter what.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not heartbroken.¡± She had no heart to be broken anymore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act tough. Tell me if you have something in mind. It¡¯s not good for you to bottle up.¡± Jason advised.


    Eleven felt aggrieved and poured her heart out. She told him everything that had happened to her, and she was obviously in great pain. ¡°Dantou had a special anesthetic which would seal all senses when injected and made it seem like he had died. I even shot it half an inch away from his vital organs on purpose. I thought Birmingham could make it in time to save him since they had an hour to save him¡­¡±


    Facing the pressure from Kahn, she had no choice but to gamble. No matter what, she wanted Mo Ye to live.


    ¡°Did you use our specially made red anesthetic bullet?¡±


    ¡°Yes. How could he have died?¡± Eleven murmured in agony. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to check again,¡± Jason said in a deep voice. ¡°Eleven, come back. You are not allowed to stay with Kahn anymore. He will kill you. Don¡¯t think you can be fearless with those strange fighting skills of yours. Don¡¯t try to get any information from him. Chu Li and I will try to find a way. Do you hear me?¡±


    It was the first time Jason had demanded her to do something as her boss.


    Eleven thought for a while. ¡°Okay!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, she covered her head wearily and curled herself up on the bed. The gaze of Mo Ye when he collapsed and those unforgettable words he said then filled her mind over and over again.


    How awful!


    The next day, she saw Meng Lianying in the castle. She was still wearing the clothes she had worn ten days ago, and she had lost a lot of weight. Her sharp chin became sharper and her face was so haggard that it was scary.


    She was back. Eleven¡¯s heart sank. ¡®Meng Lianying came back, which means¡­ Is Mo Ye really dead?¡¯


    She was by his side that day. Although Meng Lianying hated her, she loved Mo Ye. Eleven left just as she wanted and she would definitely try her best to save Mo Ye. Since she came back, it meant that Mo Ye did not make it.


    Eleven clenched her fist tightly and looked at Meng Lianying in silence. Meng Lianying stared back at her. The light in the hall wasn¡¯t bright. Under the gray light, the woman¡¯s gaze was vicious as though her eyes had been poisoned. There was no doubt that she was considering killing her.


    ¡°Congratulations, you got what you wanted. He died. Are you happy now?¡± Meng Lianying smiled coldly and approached Eleven step by step. ¡°Eleven, you are so cruel. I have never met a woman crueler than you.¡±


    Eleven looked at her coldly, noble and proud. She straightened her back without panicking and said, ¡°What does me killing him have to do with you? On what basis are you seeking revenge against me?¡±


    She laughed and scoffed.


    ¡®Meng Lianying, if it wasn¡¯t due to your ignorance, how would it end up like this? Why would Mo Ye die?¡¯ Everything happened because of her, that shrewd and cunning woman.


    ¡°If I had known then, why would I do it!¡± Once again, Eleven agitated Meng Lianying. She was furious. She pointed to Eleven and swore. ¡°You were the one who shot and killed Mo Ye. It¡¯s clear that you have killed him. How dare you blame me?¡±


    ¡°You are ignorant!¡± Eleven mocked her unkindly. The way Meng Lianying thought was easy to understand. She was self-centered and would never admit to her own mistakes. Emphasizing her pain and how superior she was made her a loser.


    Eleven didn¡¯t want to talk to her too much. She turned around and left when Meng Lianying yelled. ¡°Eleven, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Eleven stopped and looked at her coldly. ¡°Anytime. Although my worth would drop by saying this, you are not qualified to be my opponent. But, I¡¯ll keep you entertained if you have to be provocative!¡±


    She left the castle and drove away.


    Kahn didn¡¯t restrict her freedom. She was able to come and go freely. The snow on the road was not thick and was swept away. Eleven rolled down the window for the cold wind to intrude bit by bit.


    She began to believe that Mo Ye was really dead.


    It had been snowing for two hours. The more remote the area was, the snowier it was. The mountain road was very slippery. Eleven parked her car in the abandoned scrapyard located at the foot of the mountain, where there was a pool of dark yellow blood.


    It stung her eyes. More than ten days ago, there happened a scene that she would never forget in her whole life. She had also fired the hardest shot in her life there.


    Violent and bloody¡­


    The scene filled her mind over and over again. Eleven didn¡¯t know why, but she was feeling tired. After so many years of living with challenges and enthusiasm, she just felt exhausted at that moment.


    She really wanted to escape from life there.


    The bloodstain belonged to Mo Ye.


    She turned around coldly and stopped looking at it. She left the abandoned scrapyard and went up the mountain. She had long wanted to visit Mrs. Kurt. The old lady¡¯s wound should be all healed after so many days. Moreover, she didn¡¯t hurt her vitals.


    She has been busy with Mo Ye these days. Although she missed Mrs. and Mr. Kurt very much and wanted to apologize to them for making them experience such a nightmare¡­


    She was worried about Mo Ye and scared of how Mr. and Mrs. Kurt would see her.


    After experiencing that, would they still accept her?


    In their hearts, the happy-go-lucky Little Seven was dead.


    The snow on the mountain was getting heavier than it was at the foot of the mountain, but it was less heavy than before. She barely managed to walk to the door of the Kurts and stood in the cold until she was almost frozen before she dared to ring the doorbell.


    Mr. Kurt opened the door. He was shocked to see Eleven as he didn¡¯t expect it. He had mixed feelings and didn¡¯t know what to say. Upon seeing how much snow had accumulated on her shoulders, the old man quickly pulled her into the house.


    ¡°How¡¯s Mrs. Kurt¡¯s injury? Is it serious?¡± Eleven asked.


    Mr. Kurt said, ¡°It¡¯s almost healed, but she¡¯s in a bad mood these days. Little Seven¡­ Sit down and have hot cocoa first. I¡¯ll go upstairs and inform her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Kurt!¡± Eleven apologized abruptly while holding onto the hot cocoa.


    ¡°Little Seven, I don¡¯t know what happened between the two of you. You¡¯d better not apologize. It might not be your fault,¡± Mr. Kurt said and went upstairs.


    Eleven felt even more upset. She was willing to be scolded by him rather than receiving such understanding.


    Moments later, the sound of footsteps came from the corridor. Mr. and Mrs. Kurt went downstairs together. Mrs. Kurt¡¯s eyes reddened as soon as she saw her. With her red eyes, she quickly asked Eleven about Mo Ye, ¡°Little Seven, where¡¯s Anthony? Why are you the only one here? Where¡¯s Anthony? Is he still alive? Is he?¡±


    Eleven was speechless.


    When Mrs. Kurt saw how quiet she was, her tears rolled down. She began to cry. ¡°Poor Anthony¡­ Little Seven, how can you be so cruel¡­¡±


    [1] Chinese goldthread is a rhizome used in medicine which tastes extremely bitte

 Chapter 548 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mrs. Kurt told her that after she left that day, Meng Lianying sent Mo Ye to the doctor¡¯s immediately, accompanied by Birmingham and the others. Because Mrs. Kurt was also hurt, Birmingham took them away together and went to the nearest private clinic.


    Mrs. Kurt was only slightly injured, but Mo Ye¡¯s heart had already stopped when they arrived at the clinic. Even the doctor could not do anything to help. Later, Mo Jue and Ye Wei arrived and took Mo Ye away that night. Mr. and Mrs. Kurt had no idea of what happened later.


    Mr. Kurt asked the doctor about Mo Ye and he said that Mo Ye couldn¡¯t be saved as his heart had stopped for a long time. Even God would not be able to save him.


    Eleven was stunned while Mrs. Kurt¡¯s eyes became red. The husband and wife had gotten along harmoniously with the two of them for a period of time, and it was sad for them to see them being against each other.


    ¡°Little Seven, can you ask around about how Anthony is now? So that we can be reassured?¡± Mrs. Kurt grabbed Eleven¡¯s hand and cried. ¡°That poor boy, how could you do that to him when he¡¯s so nice to you?¡±


    Eleven was at a loss as to what to say. What everyone saw was that she shot Mo Ye mercilessly, but it didn¡¯t cross their mind that she did it to save him.


    ¡°Little Seven, say something.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Kurt, I¡¯m here to see you today. I¡¯m relieved to see that you¡¯re safe. I¡¯m sorry to have shocked you this time. If we didn¡¯t stay here then, you might still be living here peacefully. I¡¯m really sorry,¡± Eleven said sincerely.


    ¡°Little Seven, we¡¯re fine. What¡¯s important is the matter with you and Anthony. I thought you didn¡¯t know each other?¡±


    ¡°In fact, we have known each other for many years,¡± Eleven said softly. ¡°It¡¯s just that we had some hard feelings.¡±


    ¡°No matter how serious the problem was, killing him isn¡¯t the solution. That child was so infatuated with you. Where else in the world can you find a man who is willing to die for you?¡± Mrs. Kurt said sadly. ¡°Having resentment and hatred in your heart and not seeing the good in others would give yourself a hard time. Little Seven, you are a smart girl, but why don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Eleven just could not refute the kindhearted old lady. A man who was willing to die for her? Mo Ye? It seemed like it. Her heart was suddenly in turmoil.


    So many things had happened in this period of time, which made her really exhausted. She wanted to hide from people and stay in a quiet environment, but she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Little Seven, were you the lost lover that Anthony had been mentioning?¡±


    Eleven shook her head gently. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just a story he made up.¡±


    ¡°How could it just be a story he had made up? I think what he said is true.¡±


    The story of the lost lovers happened five years ago. It was a pity that things were different now. Could things be the same if he found her?


    ¡°When you were together, the way he looked at you was different. He had always said that he had a lost lover, but he looked at you with such concentration. I thought he had changed his mind so quickly, but I didn¡¯t expect that it was you he was talking about,¡± said Mrs. Kurt, feeling heartbroken.


    Eleven smiled bitterly. ¡®Is it?¡¯ Even outsiders could feel Mo Ye¡¯s feelings for her, but she herself had always doubted and rejected him because of the hurt she had received in the past.


    It was hard for her to hold onto him tightly.


    ¡°Mrs. Kurt, if he¡¯s alive, we¡¯ll visit you again,¡± Eleven said. She felt that she shouldn¡¯t speak any further. The world of Mr. and Mrs. Kurt¡¯s was far too different from the world she lived in.


    She tried to live a peaceful life like them, but it almost killed them. She was scared. She was not afraid of death, but afraid that somebody else would be killed because of her.


    ¡°Really?¡± Mr. Kurt¡¯s eyes brightened.


    Eleven nodded and promised.


    But she couldn¡¯t guarantee if there would be such a day.


    Mr. and Mrs. Kurt sent her out. At the door, Eleven could not help but ask, ¡°Mr. Kurt, Mrs. Kurt, that woman was right. I am a killer who has killed countless people. Aren¡¯t you¡­ afraid of me?¡±


    After what had happened, she thought that the two elderly would look at her with fear in their eyes, but that wasn¡¯t the case.


    They had endless tolerance and understanding for her. They were more concerned about the problem between them and were afraid that they would torture and hurt each other. It wasn¡¯t a mentality she could have at her age.


    She wasn¡¯t able to be this tolerant. If she could, things between them would not turn out to be so hard like this.


    Mrs. Kurt hugged her. ¡°Silly child, you didn¡¯t hurt us. You almost died to save us. We are too grateful. How can we be afraid of you?¡±


    Eleven laughed.


    Mr. Kurt said, ¡°Little Seven was your disguise, and it seems like this is the real you. You look so much better laughing like this.¡±


    Eleven smiled again, nodded, and refrained herself from crying.


    ¡°I¡¯m off. Goodbye!¡±


    ¡°Little Seven, take care of yourself!¡± the two elderly said in unison. Eleven nodded, and her thin figure disappeared in the snow gradually.


    Mrs. Kurt watched her leave and sighed softly. It was clear that both of them liked each other, but what had exactly happened for things to become like this?


    When people reached their age, there was nothing unforgivable. She could tell that Anthony was very nice to her, and so was she.


    She hoped they could get through the hard times.


    Mrs. Kurt prayed in silence.


    Sicily, Italy. The Mafia headquarters.


    In just over ten days, Mo Jue ordered the Mafia to launch attacks on the terrorist organization, snatching their territories and businesses as if he had gone crazy. They were having a large-scale war, especially within their main sphere of influence.


    The Mafia elites sallied forth in full strength as if blaming the death of Mo Ye on the other party. They were all prepared to avenge Mo Ye.


    Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse obeyed Mo Jue¡¯s orders and selected several strongholds of the terrorist organization in Colombia. They even combined forces with the Colombian underworld and government to suppress Jason¡¯s forces with great determination.


    Jason was troubled. Mo Jue was definitely inhumane when he was mad. He was a lunatic. Nobody would be willing to participate in this kind of war that would make both sides suffer losses. As the terrorist organization lost a stronghold, the Mafia lost one as well.


    During this period, the Mafia and the terrorist organization gradually escalated from the initial battle to competing in secret. It seemed like the battle had stopped, and there were no direct firings happening, but everyone knew that the situation was bad.


    Ye Wei was listening to Cloud¡¯s report when Chu Li had already been directly involved in the fight between the two sides in Colombia. The terrorist organization usually had an order of who would be in charge.


    If there was no need for technical skills, Jason would be in charge of attacking. If the opponent was one that was hard to fight, but there were no physical fights involved, Black J would be on the front line. However, if it involved both the need for technical skills and aggressive attacks, Chu Li would take charge.


    This time, if Chu Li had to take matters into his own hands, it meant that the Mafia had gone all out.


    Mo Jue hadn¡¯t rested well for several days. In terms of his intellect, he was far better than Ye Wei. But, in terms of the familiarity with the terrorist organization, he was far worse than Ye Wei. He didn¡¯t mean to let Ye Wei participate in the war, but¡­


    He hadn¡¯t got to sleep for a long time. Ye Wei felt sorry for him and knocked him out when he was sending his orders to Cloud. She asked Thunder and Lightning for help to carry him down for a rest and asked the doctor to give him sleeping pills so that he could sleep for another day.


    Then, she came to take over his unfinished work.


    When the Mafia and the terrorist organization were at war, the only weakness they had was the lack of arms. No matter who the latter was fighting with, they had an advantage in this aspect. No one was stronger than them, so Ye Wei asked Cloud and Wind to contact the arms dealers in the United States to provide them with more arms and deliver a batch of powerful weapons to them.


    Although the arms market was dominated by the terrorist organization, the Mafia also had business partners who specialized in providing arms. Ye Wei¡¯s means were no weaker than Mo Jue¡¯s.


    She and Eleven just didn¡¯t like to be tied down, so they didn¡¯t care about the internal affairs of the organization, not because they lacked ability.


    ¡°Miss Ye, what should I do if Mr. Bai doesn¡¯t agree?¡± Cloud asked anxiously while giving her another piece of data. ¡°Look, this is the latest financial statement. We do not have a lot of cash flow. Mr. Bai has a quirk. He needs cash for every transaction. For such a large amount of transaction, the main person in charge must be present, either you or the second master.¡±


    Ye Wei pondered. After all, Cloud knew her identity, and Mo Jue reminded them to be careful not to let Ye Wei get too involved in this matter. However, Ye Wei was bold to knock down Mo Jue and took control. They didn¡¯t know who to turn to for advice, so they could only tell her the truth. ¡°Miss Ye, Chu Li knows that we have a good relationship with Mr. Bai, and he is also sending someone to contact them. Bai is greedy for money. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t meet their conditions.¡±


    ¡°Well, send someone to intercept Chu Li¡¯s people and stop them from getting in touch with them first,¡± Ye Wei said calmly. She smiled. ¡°How many troops do we have in the U.S.?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about his betrayal or a lack of funds if you seize those weapons.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Any questions?¡±


    Cloud touched her head. ¡°This is despicable.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange that you¡¯re calling this despicable after all this time you¡¯ve been working under the second master. What has he done that is not despicable to you?¡± Ye Wei asked gently and innocently. She was really curious.


    Cloud was stunned by the question.


    ¡®Miss Ye Wei is really good.¡¯

 Chapter 549 - Do You Really Like Me This Much?

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Images in the central information center flashed. Ye Wei scrutinized the information that arrived from around the world. Apart from Colombia and Mexico, the Middle East was extremely deeply embroiled in conflict.


    Conflicts were almost synonymous with these few locations.


    As narcotics, underworld activity, and arms dealers were most prolific in these regions, not to mention how the most powerful force in the underworld made its presence in them, anybody who became involved in the underworld would never be able to avoid these regions when discussing geopolitics.


    Once one took these three locations out of the equation, the global underworld would have lost two-thirds of its influence.


    Since the Dragon Gate¡¯s sphere of influence was neither in the Middle East, Colombia, or Mexico, the recent conflicts had little to do with them as compared to the terrorist organization and the Mafia whose power bases were in Eastern Europe and Africa.


    Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya were still in Riyadh. Cheng Anya¡¯s condition was beginning to become unstable with a few abdomen pains that almost resulted in miscarriages due to the bid to protect the child. Also, the viral research on Eleven had yet to be completed, so Bai Ye could not leave Riyadh.


    In this situation, Third Young Master Ye would never allow Bai Ye to leave Riyadh. While Su Man was a virologist, Bai Ye still reigned supreme when it came to medical skills. As Cheng Anya¡¯s condition deteriorated, Third Young Master Ye had no heart for the daily matters of the Dragon Gate and hence had Fourth Young Master Tang and First Young Master Lin see to them. Third Young Master Ye instead remained in Riyadh and accompanied Cheng Anya in the event the unthinkable happened.


    Since Fourth Young Master Tang and First Young Master Lin were unfamiliar with Chu Li, Jason and company, they did not want to involve themselves in the conflict between the Mafia and the terrorist organization without Ye Chen as the middle man. Fourth Young Master Tang and First Young Master Lin could only observe the conflict whilst assisting the terrorist organization to the best of their ability in North America.


    Besides, given how prideful Chu Li, Jason and company were, they would never rely on another person¡¯s strength unless they were in extremely dire straits. Since they were more than able to go toe-to-toe against the Mafia, they were definitely not on the losing end.


    With Bai Ye absent, Chu Li, Black J, and Jason held the fort and Ning Ning backed into the shadows to plot their next moves. Both parties engaged up-close several times with a mix of victories and losses that were not substantial.


    Once Ye Wei took over command from Mo Jue, she directly went for the terrorist organization¡¯s power base in North America and caught them off guard. She took out much of their power base within three days, and Black J was provoked to the point he considered leveling Sicily.


    Despite their many plans, little did they expect Ye Wei¡¯s familiarity with the terrorist organization to become her most effective weapon that caught them off guard. While she could not remember much, her familiarity with them still remained.


    Ye Wei, relying on her past familiarity, helped Mo Jue with his rule.


    Just as Ye Wei was reading the information, Cloud saw somebody from the terrorist organization contacting the Mafia and asked for Ye Wei¡¯s two cents¡¯. ¡°Who is the other person?¡± Ye Wei frowned and asked.


    ¡°Ye Ningyuan!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Ye Ningyuan?¡± Ye Wei was a little baffled. While she had read much about the terrorist organization, she had never heard of this name.


    ¡®He¡¯s your nephew,¡¯ Cloud thought.


    ¡°Ye Ningyuan is the chief of information security in the terrorist organization and one of its core members. He is also Third Young Master Ye¡¯s son,¡± Cloud honestly replied. Ye Wei took a while to respond. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s son? A part of the core team managing the terrorist organization?


    Third Young Master Ye was only twenty-seven, and he had a son who was in the same league as Chu Li? What kind of a joke was the world cracking?


    ¡°How old is he?¡±


    ¡°Seven!¡±


    Ye Wei paused and said, ¡°Patch his feed over.¡±


    Cloud was a little worried that Ye Ningyuan would tell Ye Wei things that would compromise Mo Jue and hesitated. Since Mo Jue was in a coma at the wrong time, what should she do?


    ¡°Cloud, what¡¯s with that lost look?¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Cloud had no choice but to patch the feed. A tender and adorable face with its white skin and delicate features appeared on the huge screen. The person on the screen largely resembled Ye Chen and was, in essence, a miniaturized Ye Chen who had much more delicate and beautiful features. His beautiful eyes especially stood out.


    He, with a gentle smile, politely greeted her. ¡°Hi, auntie, it¡¯s been a while. How are you?¡±


    ¡°Hi, my dear nephew. It¡¯s a shame that auntie can¡¯t remember who you are.¡± Ye Wei gorgeously laughed. While somebody had informed her of how she was related to Ye Chen in Colombia, she was doubtful despite believing it. It was just¡­


    She did not know why she sided with Mo Jue a little more despite how facts could not be denied.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t remember me, it¡¯s okay. You will recall it someday.¡± Ning Ning smiled and blinked cutely. His tender lips broke into a gentle smile that somewhat mocked her. Ye Wei, despite how subtle Ning Ning¡¯s mockery was, clearly felt it.


    ¡°Hey, chap, what¡¯s with your hello?¡± She smiled as she coldly asked.


    Ning Ning became serious and his tender face instantly became much more solemn to the point it felt a little terrifying. It was hence little wonder that he was a core member of the terrorist organization despite his age. Ye Wei secretly thought. For a seven-year-old to already be this imposing could only mean he would become even meaner with time.


    ¡°Auntie, pull back!¡± Ning Ning solemnly ordered. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t remember us, please do not point the wrong end of the gun at us. I do not want you to regret all these someday,¡± Ning Ning flatly said.


    ¡°That¡¯s my own problem.¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and laughed. She knew her own limits, and it was precisely because she knew that she could have been part of the terrorist organization that she instructed that lives not be taken. Her instructions had left people backing away.


    She did know that she would regret someday and hence did not go to extremes.


    ¡°That said, have you really made up your mind to help Mo Jue?¡±


    ¡°You can say so.¡± Ye Wei crossed her legs in an easy-going fashion while looking like she was mocking him. ¡°Hey, little boy, can I say that you are representing your entire organization when you looked for me like this?¡±


    ¡°Naturally! Yourself?¡± The irony in this statement became even more apparent.


    Nobody was going to budge!


    Ye Wei coldly laughed, and Cloud said, ¡°Whatever Miss Ye says is second master¡¯s wishes.¡±


    This was Mo Jue¡¯s order, and nobody was to defy them.


    ¡°Hmmph!¡± Ning Ning coldly harrumphed without a smile on his face. He, in absolute irony, never dreamed of the very day that he would be negotiating with his auntie, and it seemed¡­


    ¡®Hmmph!¡¯


    ¡°Dear little Ye Ningyuan, why don¡¯t you pull your men back instead of me?¡±


    ¡°You started it all, so what¡¯s with that counterclaim?¡±


    ¡°Dear little friend, is your IQ underdeveloped or what? The Mafia has been taking quite some heat since October, and does it make sense that you corner us and not allow us to retaliate?¡± Ye Wei smiled and asked in return with slight displeasure. ¡°Do you think that I have it easy after I¡¯ve taken care of Mo Jue? Do you think that I, with the command of people here, am some simpleton? If I¡¯ve time, I¡¯d rather kill a few more people than play strategy with your ilk. Am I such a dull person? If it weren¡¯t for your keeping the heat up on us, the situation would not have spiraled out of control, and you all would not be cracking your heads on how to stabilize it. Where the f*** have you been?¡±


    When it came to how scathing one could get, Ye Wei was no slouch.


    Ning Ning broke into a cold smile. ¡°Auntie, you deserve it.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Did the Mafia owe you all something?¡± Ye Wei asked in return. ¡°I must say that you all have been domineering beyond reproach to the point that you will go about clipping the wings of your competitors despite being entrenched? What kind of nonsense is this? Is it even right? While you all should not go to arms for world peace, you all are still the root cause of it. Stop blaming people for it.¡±


    Ning Ning quietly listened on as Ye Wei ranted. If Ye Wei had not lost her memory, she would not have said such things and even approved of them attacking the terrorist organization.


    They were just domineering and would simply never allow the Mafia to become stronger. No sane person would allow a formidable opponent to become even stronger.


    However, if one took the perspective of the Mafia, it was indeed a wholly new perspective.


    ¡°Auntie, if you weren¡¯t calling the shots today, would I even talk to you?¡± Mixed emotions flashed through Ning Ning¡¯s calm eyes. Ning Ning, at the end of it all, was doing it all for his auntie. He was not afraid of the Mafia as they had the ability to go toe-to-toe, or perhaps even have a slight advantage, against the Mafia. With Ye Wei, the godfather of the Mafia, every instruction she gave was for the Mafia that would undoubtedly threaten the core interests of the terrorist organization. While material losses were trivial, losses of life were not. Given Ye Wei¡¯s vicious and decisive streak, it was not impossible for her to shed blood. If she did eventually gain her memory, how could she handle it?


    She, ultimately, would hurt those closest to her¡­


    While she had lost her memory, they had not. While she could risk it all, they could not. She, after all, was like family to them.


    ¡®Auntie, when will you be able to recall everything?¡¯


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll promise any reasonable condition that you offer,¡± Ning Ning said.


    Ye Wei frowned and silently pondered as she quietly looked at the young kid¡¯s solemn face. Her heart was tumultuous. Why did she feel so suffocated?


    ¡°Auntie?¡±


    ¡°Miss Ye?¡±


    Ning Ning and Cloud both looked at her in concern. Ye Wei flung her head and said, ¡°You all won¡¯t be able to fulfill any condition that I will even offer. Mo Ye¡­¡±


    She paused and did not continue.


    Ning Ning instantly understood what happened. Mo Ye was the cause of Mo Jue going berserk, and the root cause of it all was how they were unable to bring Mo Ye back from the dead.


    ¡°Is Mo Ye really dead?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you all receive the news?¡± Ye Wei asked in return.


    ¡°I never believed it!¡±


    ¡°Whatever works for you,¡± Ye Wei plainly said. She did not directly answer the question. ¡°I want this fiasco to end too. All you have to do is to agree to stop putting any heat on us and restore peace. That also means that you will not deliberately pick on the Mafia. Once these are met, I¡¯ll tell Mo Jue to stop exacting revenge on you.¡±


    ¡°Hmmph! How greedy!¡± Ning Ning clenched his fists and showed his frustration.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not agreeing, so be it! Let¡¯s keep this up until either of us gives way. Not too bad an idea too, hm?¡±


    ¡°I agree!¡± Ning Ning replied.


    He could only agree for now so that Ye Wei would keep herself out of it. If Ye Wei did not keep herself out of it, somebody would have to eventually regret it, and he did not want her, and his own, to have regrets. As for Ye Wei and Mo Jue¡­


    ¡®Auntie, that is your choice. You will have to bear the consequences of what eventually unfolds.¡¯


    ¡°Do you really agree?¡±


    ¡°Really!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°All for you!¡± Ning Ning plainly replied. ¡°We will not be that vicious!¡±


    Ye Wei shuddered and was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Auntie, do you really like Mo Jue that much? You¡¯ve never rebutted me, and that shows that you¡¯ve acknowledged who you are. Why are you still doing this? Do you really like him that much?¡± Ning Ning calmly asked.


    ¡°I guess so!¡± Ye Wei plainly replied. She also had no idea why she replied.


    Ning Ning looked at her calm face that did not have its usual smile. She, in her deep thought, seemed weak and lonely. It was as though all those anger in her had vaporized and she had nothing else to be angry about.


    While that was something she wished for, that was all they could do so that she would not be harmed in the meantime.


    Since she liked Mo Jue that much, they would have to make do for now.


    ¡°I know. Consider it my promise to you, and please convince Mo Jue to stop picking a fight. There will be no repeat.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Ye Wei, the Mafia would have been able to get out unscathed.


    It was this moment of tenderheartedness that gave the Mafia a chance to reorganize and burn like wildfire in little time. That would be a story for another time.


    Ning Ning took another look at Ye Wei and turned off the display.


    ¡®Auntie, you actually know who you are, but you do not want to recall anyone or anything from the before lest you get entangled in them. Is that why you are afraid that you will fall out with him once you regain your memory and lose all this time you¡¯ve spent with him irrecoverably? Is that it?¡¯


    ¡®But, have you ever thought about how terrible we felt when you abandoned us?¡¯


    Ye Wei sat on the chair in a daze and looked down, seemingly deep in thought. While Cloud was extremely happy at how Ye Wei had resolved the impasse and congratulated her, Ye Wei was in no mood to hear them.


    Was she that capable?


    No, it was not the case. It was because¡­


    Ye Wei coldly laughed. Forget it. She did not want to think about it. Since this matter was a done deal, she ought to cheer up a little and stop being this solemn.


    She, in a trance, heard Ning Ning¡¯s words. ¡®Auntie, do you really like Mo Jue this much?¡¯


    Yes, she just liked him that much. What could she do about it?


    That was her choice, and she would not bear a grudge against anybody however good or bad the outcome was. This was her life, her choice.

 Chapter 550 - Wei Wei Wei’s Thoughts

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    When Mo Jue woke up, Ye Wei had quickly stabilized the situation. The terrorist organization honored its word and pulled out of all the conflict zones an hour later. As Ye Wei had said, they took the first step to achieving peace.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mo Jue¡¯s gaze became solemn, looking at her coldly.


    Ye Wei, with arms akimbo, raised her eyebrows and casually said, ¡°You have an opinion on that? This is the best possible ending where nobody attacks anybody else. What is the point of going toe-to-toe against each other day in and day out?¡±


    Mo Jue silently raged, and Ye Wei knew he was enraged.


    While most of his decisions were not rejected, Ye Wei only took her chance and used the time he was knocked out to resolve this impasse before he could. If Mo Jue had to resolve the impasse, he would not resolve it as such.


    He would really give it his all against the terrorist organization regardless of casualties.


    Mo Ye¡¯s life in the balance left him in the madness that engulfed him.


    She could understand how this utterly filial brother cared for his brother and how he wanted to seek justice for him. She, however, could not allow him to have his way. She absolutely could not!


    All she could do was to quell the conflict and not further aggravate it.


    The Mafia took a loss and hit the terrorist organization especially aggressively, causing substantial damage to the latter. Things had flared up to the point Chu Li had to personally step in to resolve it.


    If the conflict continued, they would perhaps be able to win against the Mafia at the expense of half of their power and be unable to keep the international underworld actors and the drug lords in check.


    While the terrorist organization was the top dog in the underworld, many wanted to take them down and stake their share of the underworld. Many were watching the terrorist organization and the Mafia fight each other to a bloody standstill and lose most of their strength before taking down the painstaking foundations the terrorist organization and the Mafia had built up over many years in a single, unified strike.


    They sat the conflict out and collected its spoils.


    Many such people were present.


    Men, especially those like Chu Li, Jason, Mo Jue, and their ilk would get into a conflict without regard for anything. The anguish from the conflict got the better of them, and the deep misgivings could simply no longer be resolved. Mo Ye¡¯s mishap accelerated the escalation of what were once low-key hostilities and the collapse of the false peace that both parties strived to create.


    Everything spun out of control.


    The terrorist organization was full of talent, and the Mafia was not to be trifled with as people like Wind, Cloud, Lightning, and Thunder were no regular joes and were worth their salt. Mo Ye himself had exceptional talent under himself.


    Amongst them was Birmingham, whose intelligence-gathering capabilities were so formidable to the point Ye Wei had never seen before.


    If Mo Jue was serious about taking down the terrorist organization, he would definitely pull them down in spite of being defeated and create an outcome that could not be salvaged.


    ¡°I disagree!¡± Mo Jue stated. He could only vent his anger on the other party.


    He had a vicious look that was exceptionally malicious. His stunning demeanor emanated a bloodthirsty and violent aura. He was like a demon whose mouth was wide open, awaiting tribute.


    Ye Wei smiled gorgeously and sounded even more easy-going. She looked at Mo Jue and said, ¡°You don¡¯t agree? Then, think about this. I took pains to quell the mess we¡¯re in, and you dare to tell me you disagree? Do you think that I¡¯m f***ing free and have nothing on my plate? I must have been blind enough to do all that planning and thinking for you. If you¡¯re not grateful, so be it. Mo Jue dearest, if you dare to throw a spanner into my works, say that once again and wait for me to waste you!¡±


    She sounded extremely vicious but smiled so gorgeously to the point Cloud, who was watching from aside, was lost for words. To be able to say all these despite how she looked was utterly baffling.


    It was afraid she was the only person in the Mafia who dared to speak to Mo Jue in this manner. Mo Jue, unlike Mo Ye, was much more solemn and unable to tolerate nonsense, much more cryptic and vicious. Most were afraid of this second master, and even if the somewhat nonsensical Birmingham, who would act all nonsensical as brazenly before Mo Ye, would never dare to be this presumptuous before Mo Jue as though nothing would happen if Mo Jue got angry.


    ¡°Are you sure you are really doing it for me?¡± Mo Jue coldly smiled with a hint of mockery as he squinted.


    Ye Wei squinted and a cold gaze flashed through them. She suddenly picked up an antique vase and smashed it at Mo Jue. ¡°Mo Jue, say that one more f***ing time!¡±


    Mo Jue lifted his hand up and swept the vase away against the wall. The vase smashed against the wall, startling Cloud. Goodness! One ought not to be this terrifying! The two people who were seemingly okay moments before were set for a showdown once they touched on the issues surrounding the terrorist organization. It was utterly terrifying.


    They did not show the slightest concern toward the weaker hearts of their subordinates.


    Ye Wei suppressed her anger and calmed her slightly flustered hearts. It was afraid that Mo Jue was the only person who could understand her thoughts. It was just¡­ meh. Why would she go to such lengths if the other person weren¡¯t him?


    If it weren¡¯t him, she wouldn¡¯t have been through such agony and become universally condemned by the terrorist organization.


    ¡°Second master, Miss Ye, stop arguing. Please tell me what needs to be done,¡± Cloud said awkwardly. The terrorist organization had pulled back, so they had to pull back lest they imply that Ye Wei could not manage Mo Jue and set off another bloodbath. When that happened, things would become extremely tacky.


    As subordinates, they did not comment on the orders they received and absolutely obeyed them. Their masters¡¯ wishes were their command.


    Ye Wei looked at Mo Jue and suppressed the anger in her. However the Mafia was, it was still Mo Jue who called the shots. She, however, managed to manipulate him into a deep sleep for days so that she could quell this crisis in time. It was ultimately Mo Jue¡¯s call to accept her choice.


    Mo Jue grunted, and their eyes locked.


    They locked quietly.


    A moment later, Mo Jue plainly said, ¡°Pull back!¡±


    Cloud heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Ye Wei, without showing it, heaved a sigh of relief. Whatever Mo Jue planned, at least she got the peace she wanted to see.


    ¡°Wei Wei, is your heart toward them? Yes or no?¡±


    Ye Wei gently frowned.


    ¡­


    London, The United Kingdom


    Eleven had already returned to Great Britain just as Ning Ning and Ye Wei¡¯s negotiations ended. Everybody was indignant and accused Ye Wei of being heartless. Eleven was the only person to remain silent. As she looked at Chu Li, Jason, and Ross¡¯ faces of indignation, she suddenly felt heartache.


    Black J, who did not say a word, did not look as good. Ning Ning remained silent and looked as glum from the sidelines.


    Eleven could not suppress the pain in her heart. ¡®Wei Wei, if the people closest to you misunderstand you, this sacrifice of yours is utterly tragic.¡¯ While she definitely guessed that was how it would turn out, she still stridently went forth and never looked back.


    She recalled how the Wei Wei of before would well consider the consequences before taking action. This was no exception.


    ¡°Eleven, why are you silent? Are you thinking of defending that lass?¡±


    Eleven smiled bitterly. She had such an experience herself: When she shot Mo Ye, did she really wish him dead? No! She wanted to save him even more than everyone else. ¡°Wei Wei¡­ Why don¡¯t you all trust Wei Wei?¡±


    ¡°Did you see what she did? How could we trust her?¡± Jason replied explosively.


    Eleven slowly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you realize why the Mafia was able to take out many of our locations and incur massive losses in such a short time? I¡¯m afraid Mo Jue has much information about us, and perhaps so much so to the point we can¡¯t imagine. When you all used to take on the Mafia, Wei Wei and I made scant mention as we had the upper hand. We, however, got grounded to a stalemate this time and Mo Jue has clearly gone berserk. If this continues, what will we end up with? A lose-lose situation since weapons and righteous reasoning do not discriminate. Some of us might even have to pay for this conflict with our lives, and we are going to end up with many rising powers in North Africa, Eastern Europe, Central Europe, and the Middle East thanks to this lose-lose situation. Any of us could die. We¡¯ve had plenty of enemies, and they¡¯ve always wanted to remove us from these regions and have the say over them. Have any of you given thought to how we have to quell these rising powers after we¡¯ve duked it out with the Mafia? Like how a weakened lion invites ridicule, we could well end up being humiliated by these non-powers and perhaps perish. We might not survive the onslaught of the Mafia. Is that what you all are willing to see? Why don¡¯t we just think about how Wei Wei has stooped this low in a bid to keep us out of that predicament?¡±


    ¡°She did wreck two of our locations, but did she kill any of our own? No! Given Ye Wei¡¯s character, would she have shown mercy toward us if she were really intent on helping Mo Jue? Would she just have taken out our arsenals? You all won¡¯t believe that Wei Wei did them all, so why still pin all the blame on her? If she has done so much for us and earned our misunderstanding in spite of them, I will feel very sad for Wei Wei.¡±


    When Eleven spoke, the entire great hall fell silent. Nobody spoke.

 Chapter 551 - The Confession

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Jason, Chu Li, and the rest looked at each other and did not say anything. They saw the footage of Ye Wei speaking to Ning Ning and also at how cold Ye Wei looked and smiled. That Ye Wei was not the Ye Wei they knew.


    But they also knew that this was the Ye Wei they knew. Her heart belonged to Mo Jue. She would turn against them and protect Mo Jue since they were not present for the very same reasons.


    While her perspective changed, they were not used to Ye Wei¡¯s stand changing. In their hearts, Ye Wei was always family and family would never harm each other. Ye Wei¡¯s actions undoubtedly grieved them.


    Their rage, loss of reasoning, and blame were understandable.


    Once they heard Eleven, they revisited their thoughts and it was indeed the case. Should they opt to perish with Mo Jue, they were still the ones who would be hurt the most. Whether it was them or the Mafia, either of them would be engulfed by other powers of the underworld. They had never considered that in their rage, and they did not expect it to be Ye Wei¡¯s intention.


    They were preoccupied with how Ye Wei took a liking to Mo Jue and what all she did was out of consideration for Mo Jue and nobody else. They, in their intimate understanding of her, were undoubtedly furious.


    They should not have been this vicious in condemning her.


    Even Ning Ning, at that moment, felt that his auntie was too vicious.


    After listening to Eleven, they came to their senses.


    Trust between people cannot be lost. If that happened, there would be a divide between Ye Wei and them while they all should help Ye Wei regain her memory instead. This was something that they could not help.


    Black J remained silent. Once everybody fell silent, he then said, ¡°Let¡¯s believe Wei Wei!¡±


    He believed in Wei Wei despite whatever happened. Since she was now a blank slate, how could she take it if her family all turned their backs to her?


    ¡°Okay, we know what to do,¡± Chu Li slowly said. While Jason and Ross were still angry, they had already calmed down. As people who were not blinded by their emotions, they were reasonable and knew they had misunderstood and stopped brooding over it.


    ¡°What do we do now? Are we going to just stop going after the Mafia?¡± Ross asked.


    Chu Li pondered for a moment and turned to Ning Ning. ¡°Ning Ning, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that for now and reorganize ourselves. The Middle East and Eastern Europe are too chaotic and nobody knows what will happen. Let¡¯s intimidate them lest they get jumpy and create chaos if we don¡¯t,¡± Ning Ning solemnly said.


    Black J agreed with Ning Ning. They had an extremely strong foothold in the Middle East, and they could not afford to lose it and face dire consequences. Besides, quelling conflict in the Middle East was no easy affair.


    There was chaos several years ago, and Chu Li and Jason had to put their lives on the line several times in order to quell the chaos. They could not, especially in these sensitive times, afford additional chaos.


    Jason was more concerned about something else. ¡°Eleven, why did Kahn release you?¡±


    ¡°I decide whether I want to stay or leave. Who else can?¡± Eleven plainly replied. ¡°He did not have any intention to imprison me, so I¡¯m free to do what I want. I¡¯ve yet to figure out what he wants and will rather observe the developing situation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s baffling that Kahn is still alive. I saw him dead with my own eyes,¡± Ross said, baffled.


    ¡°I think he wants to exact revenge on us through you,¡± Chu Li said. ¡°Based on what you said, Kahn has also become a cyborg. He must have definitely experienced something, and for all we know, he hates Old Witch and company.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Black J concurred with Chu Li. He turned to look at Eleven and asked, ¡°What did Kahn say?¡±


    Eleven shook her head. ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Jason frowned in displeasure and loudly said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect him to live. Why did he end up as the mastermind behind the Russian operatives? I really don¡¯t get it. Who exactly saved him those years ago?¡±


    Chu Li and all were teenagers back then who were unclear about many things. They shook their head as they had no idea.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to tell Old Witch about it,¡± Chu Li said. Everybody looked at each other and concurred with Chu Li. Eleven nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell her that as well as what happened to Wei Wei.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you,¡± Jason immediately said.


    Eleven shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I can¡¯t get myself lost, and I¡¯m going back to have her check me out. Since I do not know when I¡¯ll be able to return, please stay back as the situation is extremely unstable.¡±


    Jason frowned, but Eleven looked on insistently. He eventually did not say anything else. Ever since they left the island, nobody else except Ye Wei and Eleven had returned. Old Witch had strict orders that they should not trouble her unless they were in extremely dire straits. She could not be bothered with whether they were alive or dead, wealthy or poor.


    Eleven thought of going back as Ye Wei and she had nagging troubles, and also because of Kahn. Secondly, she wanted her to check her body and also ask her about what happened in the Su family.


    The last reason: Since Mo Ye¡¯s life hung in the balance, she felt extremely terrible and did not know what she would do. Whether she would go to the headquarters of the Mafia and check Mo Ye out or walk away for a while was a question mark.


    She might be able to calm herself down.


    Ning Ning stroked his chin and asked, ¡°Shall I go with Eleven?¡±


    The original plan was for Ning Ning to visit the island and be trained by Old Witch. Recent events had delayed the plan, and Ning Ning hence remained in Great Britain. Ning Ning would eventually have to go to the island.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Li asked.


    ¡°Just go. It¡¯s just a matter of time no? Once you¡¯ve had a taste of what Old Witch is capable of, you¡¯ll know how merciful we are.¡± Ross joked as he pinched Ning Ning¡¯s tender cheeks. ¡°Our darling Ning Ning will lose his tender face in a month.¡±


    Everybody broke into laughter, and the previously solemn atmosphere was lost.


    Ning Ning pouted extremely cutely. ¡°Oh, you all who are exaggerating the risks involved.¡±


    He did not buy it. Even if they were real, he would be able to endure the training, however harsh it would be.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you not believe us. If one of us says such, you can choose not to believe. If we all say so, you ought to believe it,¡± Black J said. ¡°Eleven, why don¡¯t you bring him along this time?¡±


    They would slowly solve the remaining problems the terrorist organization faced.


    Ning Ning frowned, and Chu Li could see that he was a tad unwilling. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll wait for my mom to deliver her child before leaving. Nobody knows how it will turn out,¡± Ning Ning said worryingly. Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya would not mention a word save they were fine every time Ning Ning called them in Riyadh. When he privately contacted Bai Ye, Bai Ye told him that the situation was not optimistic.


    She had almost miscarried several times, and Third Young Master Ye had no choice but to make clear that the adult was to be preserved at all costs. He was worried about his daddy and mommy in Riyadh and did not leave. If he could leave, he would have left long ago.


    It was afraid that he would not be able to meet them for years once he went to the island. He would regret his whole life if he did not know whether anything happened.


    ¡°Ah, that works too. In that case, you can stay around. Since it¡¯s just by a few months, Eleven can communicate that to Old Witch,¡± Chu Li said as he kneaded the young kid¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you are worried, you can always go to Riyadh to visit them.¡±


    ¡°My thoughts exactly.¡± The young kid smiled.


    Everybody discussed some other things before dismissing for the day.


    In the garden, Jason grabbed Eleven and asked, ¡°When are you leaving? Tomorrow?¡±


    Eleven acknowledged and thought about it. ¡°Tonight!¡±


    ¡°This soon?¡± Jason looked at her as though he was about to say something but stopped. Eleven saw that he had a weird look and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You just want to know whether Mo Ye is alive or dead, no?¡± Jason eventually asked, but regretted asking. When he saw Eleven¡¯s seeming calm countenance, he knew he should not have asked her that question.


    Mo Ye¡¯s fate¡­


    How could she not want to know? It was just that¡­ she was extremely afraid of knowing. While everybody else said that he was dead, she was becoming of that opinion quickly enough and thought he was already dead. She, however, was unable to convince herself as such. This was real.


    She was unwilling to believe it.


    So¡­ She did not want to think about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everything is over,¡± Eleven said through gritted teeth. She looked at Jason¡¯s intent gaze and gently said, ¡°Jason, don¡¯t be too hung up over me. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Jason suddenly interrupted her. He knew what Eleven was about to say but refused to listen to it.


    Eleven would not allow him to and she looked at him steely. ¡°Jason, please don¡¯t. There are many things between us that we understand without saying, no?¡±


    Yes, how could they not understand? How could they not understand¡­


    He liked her for many years.


    Ever since they hugged when they were thirteen, he took a liking to her. When Ye Wei and she went around the world and never stopped for those seven years like the wind, he missed her very much. Every time he wanted to see her, Ye Wei would manipulate him to it as she would only follow Ye Wei back if Ye Wei ever returned.


    Everybody, save Eleven, knew that he liked her.


    She was extremely dense.


    Jason was extremely confident. In terms of character, ability, looks, and skills, he did not lose out to anybody. He was confident that a tired and weary Eleven would turn back to see him foolishly waiting for her.


    He waited and waited patiently.


    Because he knew that Eleven would not fall in love with anybody else. Like Ye Wei, she was part of this huge family.


    Even if she were not by his side, he was not worried about her. He would hear bits and pieces from her, and he would be foolishly happy for a few months whilst waiting for her to return.


    He never expected¡­


    Mo Ye to come between them.


    While he was hoping that his sincerity toward Eleven would turn an impossible dream into reality, Eleven had, however, taken a liking to somebody else and still treated him like family.


    Jason, wanting to respect her choice, was in agony as his years of waiting ended up in naught. He did not hate on Eleven, but he hated himself for not confessing earlier.


    If he had spoken earlier, would she still fall in love with him after all these years?


    He, not wanting to pressurize her and box her in, did not say a word and waited with a hope that she would gradually understand. But he waited only to see her fall in love with somebody else.


    ¡°Eleven, I like you,¡± Jason said recklessly and suddenly hugged her. ¡°Why are you like this? I like you so much¡­ I like you so much¡­¡± He sounded extremely sad.


    Eleven felt her heart wrench and bit her lower lip hard. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Jason said painfully. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I should have expressed my feelings for you right from the beginning. If I had¡­ If I had, maybe¡­¡±


    Eleven felt terrible and reached out to hug him by his waist. She knew that he liked her, and Ye Wei once said that Jason liked her. She only realized so in the past few days.


    She had no inkling of that in the past.


    She had, for a very long time, treated him as a family and never as her love interest. If only Jason had told her earlier and overturned that deep-seated relationship in her mind, she could have understood that he had romantic feelings for her and everything would have changed.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be perfect if she could fall in love with him?


    As he knew her from cover to cover and treated her so well, wouldn¡¯t she be utterly fortunate if she fell in love with him? But¡­ But she had already given her heart to somebody when she realized that Jason could have been her love interest.


    As she was typically stubborn, she did not know how she could shake off the feelings she had.


    They were both wrong, in encountering each other too early and missing their first awakening interest in each other. When he took a fancy to her, she was just an innocent girl who knew little and wanted to live a carefree life.


    He always treasured her and allowed her to soar. When she took an interest in the opposite sex, she took an interest in somebody else.


    They missed each other just like that.


    If there was something to be blamed, they had encountered each other too early.


    She was not lucky enough to reciprocate Jason¡¯s feelings for her.


    ¡°Jason, are we still family? Are we?¡± Eleven asked as she endured the pain in her heart. Even if they did not become lovers, they could still remain as friends since their friendship would transcend everything in their way.


    ¡°Definitely!¡± Jason hugged her tightly albeit the pain in his heart overflowed into every part of his being.


    ¡°Eleven, if we could turn back time, I would not allow you to simply slip away from my hands. I would not,¡± Jason solemnly replied. If he could live again, he would have told Eleven that he liked her when he realized he took a liking to her and not allowed her to fly free all those years.


    He could have followed her, pursued her, and soared with her until she realized his existence and why he did so instead of waiting passively for her to return to realize that he was waiting for her.


    There was no telepathy to matters of the heart. If one took a fancy to somebody, how would the other person know you took an interest in them if you didn¡¯t tell them?


    Eleven felt her eyes slightly tear up.


    To turn back time¡­


    ¡®Jason, is it that easy to turn back time?¡¯

 Chapter 552 - Alas, the Beauty Mom Once Again

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei was not the nicest towards Mo Jue, and it so happened that it was Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse and Birmingham who were caught in the line of the fire. As things caught up with his time for recuperation, along with the regular chores that had to be settled, Mo Jue struggled to see to them since Mo Ye was primarily responsible for them. Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse reported to Mo Jue in fear and trembling while they watched him intently. Mo Jue was utterly unhappy and distracted, and they could not quite make out any emotion on his face.


    Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse wanted to remind Mo Jue to pay more attention to the reports, but Mo Jue looked harshly at them and sent them keeping quiet. Everybody could tell that Mo Jue, without Ye Wei keeping him in check, was extremely flustered with dire consequences.


    After he slammed the door and went away, Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse and Birmingham heaved a sigh of relief. Birmingham, especially, had a crying look on his face as he yelped. ¡°Big Boss, oh, Big Boss, I miss you¡­¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse especially despised Birmingham. Whilst the four of them followed Mo Jue, it was Cloud and Wind who spent most of their time with Mo Jue. Although Birmingham was much closer to Mo Ye, he had a fear of Mo Jue.


    ¡°Okay, okay, stop wailing! If you think this way, somebody will teach second master the necessary lessons. Won¡¯t that do?¡± Cloud gently smiled. Everyone reached a realization it was indeed the case.


    Since Ye Wei had put Mo Jue in his place, Mo Jue then put them in his place. God was a fair god.


    Birmingham nodded solemnly. Everything was now quits.


    Mo Jue found Ye Wei at the training grounds where she was playing wrestling with the disciples of the Mafia. Taekwondo, judo, swordplay, concealable weapons¡­ She was extremely versatile in all the martial arts and messed the others up rough and hard.


    ¡°Little Two, get up! You¡¯re too amateurish for this s***! If you can¡¯t even beat a woman, are you even a man?!¡± Ye Wei smiled alluringly as she gestured at somebody whom she had taken down to get up and continue the fight. Little Two was so walloped to the point he could not crawl up.


    ¡°Qian An, what about you? Get up! Your judo skills aren¡¯t too shoddy, so come over and let¡¯s exchange a few blows!¡± Ye Wei gestured to another man whose hair was like that of a rock artist.


    ¡°Miss Ye, spare me! I am not your opponent!¡± Qian An backed away with an awkward look.


    Ye Wei gestured and the man¡¯s face became even more contorted. ¡®Miss Ye, nobody here is your opponents! While you may be upset with the second master, please do not take it out on us¡­¡¯


    Qian An was bereft of tears.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ting Ting?¡±


    Gorgeous Ting Ting, whose wrists were dislocated, shook her head crazily. She did not dare to exchange blows with Ye Wei. Ting Ting was always of the opinion she was a decent shot who would not disgrace the Mafia.


    Little did she know that she could not last past four moves form Ye Wei and went down.


    Ting Ting was bereft of tears.


    This was a long and painful lesson for them to work hard on developing their skills and not allow their enemies to have their way. They then realized that this seemingly weak woman was really the top international killer. She moved so quickly that they could not keep up with her.


    ¡°What about Wu Ye? I remember that I promised to teach you a thing or two about marksmanship yesterday. Let¡¯s duke it out for a round or two first.¡±


    The five handsome young men backed away and said, ¡°No, no, no. Miss Ye, I¡¯d prefer the coach over you anytime.¡±


    ¡°You all are simply not keen on improving yourselves.¡± Ye Wei smiled gorgeously as she ran her finger across Wu Ye¡¯s neck and gently ran her pinky on his cheeks. ¡°Hey, why are you so afraid of me? Do I look like I¡¯ll eat you?¡±


    ¡­


    Everybody shuddered and suddenly felt a cold gust of wind as though the entire training ground was a low-pressure region. Everybody felt a chill and turned to the exit. Mo Jue was standing there with a glum face with an insidious gaze in his clear purple eyes.


    As Ye Wei was on him, Wu Ye felt his legs jellify. Their posture, from Mo Jue¡¯s angle, seemed extremely compromising. It was extremely compromising¡­


    It was extremely sensual.


    Oh, Buddha, Mother Mary, help¡­


    He quickly broke free from Ye Wei¡¯s grasps and ran aside before melting into the surroundings. He wished he could disappear from the training ground to avoid Mo Jue, who was looking at him with a razor-sharp gaze.


    ¡°What were you doing?¡± Mo Jue asked Ye Wei, calmly looking at Wu Ye.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this? You look new.¡± Ye Wei smiled sweetly. She snapped her fingers and twisted her slender waist whilst brushing him in as gorgeous a manner she could. She completely avoided Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue gritted his teeth in anger. This damn woman was getting even more lawless from day to day. Compared to the Ye Wei who had just lost her memory and was somewhat guarded and frail, that Ye Wei was measures more adorable than this Ye Wei.


    But¡­ He was smitten with how charming and brazen she was.


    ¡°You¡¯ll train with me, right here, right now!¡± Mo Jue looked harshly at Wu Ye and straightened his fingers. Wu Ye was petrified and said, ¡°Second master, please spare me. It was Miss Ye who threw herself at me. I¡¯m completely innocent. Please do not take your anger out on me!¡±


    He was even more wronged than Kou-er.


    Mo Jue squinted dangerously and casually rolled up his sleeves while he spoke. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that Wei Wei went to seduce you?¡±


    Wu Ye was lost for words¡­


    ¡­


    How should he answer this question? If he said ¡®no¡¯, he was clearly lying and implied that the godfather of the Mafia was no different from some punk that Ye Wei had the guts to seduce. This was a blatant provocation!


    Everybody paid their respects to Wu Ye.


    A moment later, agonizing screams and pleas of mercy came from the training ground.


    Twenty minutes later, Mo Jue walked out of the training ground in high spirits. A man came up and reported. ¡°Miss Ye is releasing peace doves at the square.¡±


    Mo Jue nodded and was about to head out when he suddenly heard one of Birmingham¡¯s men run to him in panic. ¡°Second master, madam¡­ madam is looking for you!¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s eyes twitched.


    Beauty Mom?


    He quickly walked toward the study room.


    There was a huge square a hundred meters from the entrance of the Mafia¡¯s base. The square was not particularly bustling with activity, and there were many doves of peace there. Ye Wei loved to play in the square, and few approached as many knew that the headquarters of the Mafia was not too far away. Visitors who were touring the area would come here once in a blue moon, and the locals were few and far between. Ye Wei loved to hang around here, especially when she was vexed and Mo Jue was stubborn. When she saw the doves of peace, she felt much more at ease.


    But to think about it once in a while, it was nothing short of shocking that there was a huge flock of doves of peace right before the headquarters of the Mafia. Was peace really attainable?


    As she chased a flock of doves of peace into the air, a well-dressed little girl delivered a letter to her. ¡°Miss Ye Wei, there is a letter for you.¡± Her tender voice sounded gentle.


    The envelope was blank. Nothing was written on it. Ye Wei was slightly baffled and knelt down whilst kneading her long and beautiful hair. ¡°Dear little girl, how did you know that I am Ye Wei?¡±


    ¡°Big Sister told me.¡± The young girl smiled cutely and turned before running away.


    Ye Wei opened the envelope in a slight shock. There was a letter paper with only one statement.


    She slightly frowned and could not help but look at the blue sky. She, a moment later, crumpled the letter paper and envelope into a fine dust. Before long, Ye Wei broke free of all the envy she received and disappeared behind the square.


    Mo Jue was in the study room.


    ¡°Beauty Mom, you were looking for me?¡± Mo Jue was in trepidation despite his smile. He was, before Su Ruhua, an obedient child. Both mother and son had extremely beautiful purple eyes that were utterly charming.


    Su Ruhua gently smiled as she leaned back. She looked extremely good-looking on the screen. ¡°Little Jue, it¡¯s been a long time since we met. You¡¯re getting more and more handsome.¡±


    ¡°Beauty Mom is getting younger too.¡± Mo Jue praised her effusively and she broke into a chuckle.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure getting sweeter by the minute. Where¡¯s that sister-in-law of yours? Show her to me.¡± Su Ruhua smiled.


    Mo Jue was shocked. He thought Su Ruhua was looking for him because of Mo Ye. Mo Jue deliberately acted blur and said, ¡°Beauty Mom, what sister-in-law? I am not married yet.¡±


    ¡°That lady in your photo¡­ Isn¡¯t she called Ye Wei?¡± Su Ruhua rolled her eyes.


    Mo Jue fell silent and quietly squinted. How did she know? Why did she know?


    ¡°You rascal! Why are you in a daze?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not at home. She¡¯s gone out,¡± Mo Jue honestly replied. ¡°Beauty Mom, how did you know about this?¡± Mo Jue asked, baffled.


    ¡°I know one thing too many. Did you wipe somebody¡¯s memory?¡±


    Mo Jue was shocked and he broke into a stiff smile. Su Ruhua looked at him steely. Mo Jue knew that he could no longer keep it under wraps and admitted. ¡°Yes. I wiped her memory.¡±


    ¡°You unpromising brat! How could you be so self-confident!? You¡¯ve everything you want! How dare you pull off something this devious against some woman! You didn¡¯t inherit the good traits of your dad and instead inherited all that junk from him?!¡±


    Mo Jue fell silent. Was that his fault? Was that his freaking fault?! What he inherited was his parents¡¯ problem instead of his, huh¡­


    Su Ruhua sighed. ¡°Very well, then. Stop looking this messed up. It was tough giving birth to a handsome brat like you, so stop frowning until you look like some little geriatric. It utterly messes with your looks.¡±


    Mo Jue fell silent again. ¡®Beauty Mom, why are you so bada**?¡¯


    ¡°Hey, second boss, you haven¡¯t had that lass in your clutches yet? Do you want Beauty Mom to teach you a few moves that are way more effective than that conniving move of yours?¡±

 Chapter 553 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The corners of Mo Jue¡¯s eyes twitched, and he shook his head. He would never dare to allow her to help as she would certainly complicate things. He was extremely curious as to how his gorgeous mother knew about Ye Wei and him.


    He asked and then realized that she picked Eleven up.


    Su Ruhua completely told him what happened to Eleven save Su Man and Cheng Anya. He told her that the virus in Eleven¡¯s body was under control for now.


    But she was still a mutant, a.k.a. cyborg.


    Mo Jue slightly frowned at the mention of Eleven. He told Su Ruhua about what transpired between Mo Ye and Eleven. Su Ruhua was aghast. ¡°How¡¯s Little Ye?¡±


    ¡°He is still not out of danger. I¡¯m cracking my head on it, but the doctor said that he might remain comatose for life.¡± Mo Jue had a solemn look. ¡°I thought you came to look for me when you heard news about him.¡±


    Su Ruhua shook her head solemnly. Mo Ye was grievously wounded, in a coma and could die. While nothing could go wrong with the Mafia, now under Mo Jue¡¯s control, their only worry was Mo Ye¡¯s injury.


    How could she kill him?


    That lass did not seem like some vicious person, and she ought not to have killed him since she knew how Su Man was related to the Mo brothers. Su Ruhua was silent for a moment and then asked, ¡°Are you sure that she killed him?¡±


    Mo Jue, with a terrible look, nodded. ¡°The bullet missed by just an inch. Had it been that bit more accurate, brother would have died. She could have wanted to save brother¡¯s life as she, given her skill-at-arms, would never have missed.¡±


    ¡°So, why do you look so angry as though you want to devour her?¡± Su Ruhua rolled her eyes.


    Mo Jue coldly harrumphed. ¡°Even if that is the case, I utterly despise people who harm my brother! Intentional or not!¡±


    Since Mo Ye¡¯s life was still in the balance, there was no way he could be calm about it.


    ¡°Aye¡­ Little Jue, you were never this nice to me as compared to your brother.¡± Su Ruhua feigned a sigh.


    Mo Jue did not respond, and it was a given since he was brought up by Mo Ye. Although they were of the same age, many things happened during Mo Jue¡¯s youth and Mo Ye was the person who took care of him, being with him and weathering it with him. Their feelings for each other ran deep.


    ¡°Why did you publicly announce his death? Just so that you can get back at the terrorist organization?¡± Su Ruhua smiled. She asked as though she would not concern herself with her son¡¯s viciousness. She, instead, seemed to approve of it.


    It was as though what her son did was axiomatic and absolutely right to the point they did not need their parents¡¯ to guide them.


    Mo Jue shook his head and flatly said, ¡°Naturally not. There were some misgivings between the shadow government and the legitimate government, so they seemingly wanted to have the other mafias in Italy gang up against us. Word of brother¡¯s injury hence spread in the Middle East, and it could no longer be kept under wraps. So, I decided to play along and publicly announce his death since everybody is of the opinion that the Mafia has only one godfather and would let their guard down. This would serve to bait them out of their guarded state and allow us to nail them in one fell swoop. As for the terrorist organization, they were undoubtedly piling up lots of heat on us in that period and I had to push back to temper their bloodlust and lull the Italians into thinking that the Mafia is taking it out on the terrorist organization so that they won¡¯t think that we are onto them. It¡¯s that simple.¡±


    Su Ruhua listened on and was silently shocked. She had always thought that strategy, mind games, and intrigue were Mo Ye¡¯s strengths, and Mo Jue was much simpler-minded as he was one who rarely plotted against people.


    He, who called a spade a spade, was not a fan of intricacies.


    Little did she expect him to step up when Mo Ye fell, and he was nowhere worse off than Mo Ye when it came to mind games. While Mo Ye was present, he could not be bothered about them. She was wrong.


    Such deception and false fronts passed in the blink of an eye. If he had not mentioned it, she would not have known and merely assumed that her son was hot-blooded enough to seek out the Top Terrorist Organization for revenge.


    ¡°Very well, then. Dear Little Jue, looks like you¡¯re ready to prop the Mafia up in your brother¡¯s absence.¡± Su Ruhua gently smiled. He, given his impressive caliber, was undoubtedly Mo Shitian¡¯s son. He had inherited his father¡¯s traits so perfectly that she was lost for words.


    ¡°Beauty Mom, do you want to come back to see elder brother?¡± Mo Jue asked. He had never seen her for a long time.


    Su Ruhua thought about it and remained silent. She had other places to visit and had no plans to visit Italy for now. Mo Jue, looking down, concealed the disappointment in his eyes and quietly hid away the indignation in his face. When he looked up again, he was calm.


    ¡°If Beauty Mom is indeed busy, then it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll tell elder brother when he¡¯s woken up that you have visited,¡± Mo Jue said as though he was some obedient son.


    Su Ruhua gently smiled. She actually knew what was on his mind. It was just that everybody had different emotional entanglements and unspoken difficulties.


    ¡°Dear Little Jue, Beauty Mom will definitely turn up at you and Little Ye¡¯s weddings,¡± Su Ruhua said teasingly as she admired Mo Jue¡¯s flustered look. She rarely saw him turn red and laughed out loud. It seemed that he was indeed in love.


    She had seen Eleven before and knew that she was a good lady. She did not know Ye Wei but knew that somebody who could get Eleven this concerned and protective about her and be able to keep Mo Jue in check was definitely no slouch.


    The two of them talked for a moment before Su Ruhua recalled her agenda. ¡°This is it. Somebody wanted me to tell you this. He hopes you release Ye Wei. As there was a tsunami at sea some time ago, I took some time to get into contact with you all.¡±


    ¡°Let her go?! Hell no!¡± Mo Jue immediately denied it without giving it much thought.


    He would not, even at the behest of the emperor of gods, let Ye Wei go.


    ¡°That was such an outright denial, and you sure didn¡¯t show me any face there.¡± Su Ruhua gently laughed as she looked at Mo Jue tastefully. Both pairs of shocking beautiful purple eyes locked.


    ¡°You are really¡­ Forget it! I just wanted to tell you that it¡¯s your call.¡± Su Ruhua laughed.


    Mo Jue squinted dangerously and asked, ¡°Beauty Mom, who had you come here?¡±


    Since few knew both Beauty Mom and Ye Wei, there couldn¡¯t be anyone else. He also knew that Su Ruhua was a vagrant and didn¡¯t really know people. Since she had severed all ties with those she knew, who else could be able to move her?


    Those who could invoke her help were definitely substantial people.


    ¡°Why are you so concerned?¡± Su Ruhua gently smiled. Since she was unwilling to say anything else, Mo Jue did not make things difficult for her and did not pursue the question.


    ¡°Little Jue, Beauty Mom will not interfere in your affairs when you¡¯ve grown up. You have to, however, give much thought to some things and not simply pursue them. It¡¯s too late for you to regret them.¡±


    Just as how Mo Shitian encountered a strong Su Ruyu and resulted in a lose-lose situation for both, regret was too late. Su Ruhua wanted to use Mo Shitian as an example.


    But she was not the main person involved, so how could she explain to Mo Jue? She hence decided against saying it and merely reminded him. Considering Mo Jue was a smart person, he ought to understand what she said.


    Mo Jue looked at Su Ruhua solemnly for a moment. He nodded and said, ¡°I know my limits!¡±


    Su Ruhua gently smiled. Limits? Many think that they are people of limits but often neglect these limits. Back then, Mo Shitian claimed that he had limits but ended up losing everything.


    Su Ruhua, after some reminders to Mo Jue, exited the video chat and the screen turned dark. Mo Jue leaned against the leather chair and pondered deeply. The huge study room, save the ticking of the clock, was utterly silent.


    There was nothing else.


    He exited the study room a moment later and looked out of the window toward the square. Ye Wei had disappeared. Mo Jue squinted. Where had she gone?


    One of his assistants reported in fear that he had lost track of Ye Wei and had no idea where she went. Mo Jue¡¯s face blackened as though a storm loomed on the horizon. Said assistant¡¯s legs jellied.


    As he had just seen Beauty Mom, he was still in a somewhat good mood and only coldly harrumphed before walking away. The person wiped the cold sweat away from his forehead. That was utterly terrifying!


    Mo Jue went down the stairs and toward the square. The doves of peace, as though they could sense his murderous intent, all flew into the sky and away from him. Whilst the space above bustled with activity, there was nary a person on the square.


    He gently frowned and inevitably felt a tad nervous.


    Where had Wei Wei been?


    He was extremely calculative when it came to Ye Wei. While he was unable to have her in his grasp, he felt that he would eventually lose it and tried ways to keep her in his field of vision. There were times he would simply watch her sleep till dawn, deeply afraid of losing her.


    This felt as though somebody in the water could not grab that lifesaving plank that floated. It was utterly terrible.


    Su Ruhua¡¯s words flashed through Mo Jue¡¯s head, and he frowned.


    To know his limits?


    Was his leash on Ye Wei too tight? While Ye Wei actually knew that, she never said a word about it. If said woman weren¡¯t Ye Wei, she wouldn¡¯t have stood up to the 24/7-surveillance and would have mentally crumpled.


    Was he making a mountain out of a molehill?


    She, for all he knew, could have just gone out for a walk as she was vexed. They recently had some misunderstandings and she thought he had lost all his sanity and was about to perish with the terrorist organization and strode to mediate. He was upset at how she always placed him second, but she misunderstood him as being ungrateful. Both of them were stubborn people who would not admit their weaknesses, and their divide hence deepened.


    He did not need anybody else to tell him that Ye Wei was still angry. It was blatantly obvious to him that she was angry.


    But¡­


    Mo Jue looked at the square coldly and then at the doves of peace in midair. He calmed himself. Perhaps he should try and trust Wei Wei and not to be this distrusting and keep such a tight leash on her.


    Mo Jue tucked his lips and turned back to return to headquarters.

 Chapter 554 - Evil Ye Wei

    There were colorful lounging umbrellas that were open on the beach. Ladies with the perfect figure gyrated their hips gorgeously. Men hit on them and talked to each other while some rested on the chairs. The beach was full of life.


    There were a few more men at the beachside bar who were ordering their alcohol and enjoying themselves. They spoke a multitude of languages and seemed happy and at ease. Sicily was a famous holiday destination.


    Ye Wei went to the bar and tapped the table. ¡°Boss, a bottle of beer, please.¡±


    She found an empty seat and sat down to order a bottle of beer. The few Italian men around her, having come across an oriental beauty, came up and accosted her.


    ¡°Hey, gorgeous, this bottle¡¯s on me.¡±


    ¡°Hi, handsome, you sure are one serious miser. Just one bottle?¡±


    ¡°However many you want. It¡¯s on us.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Deal! Don¡¯t KO from them, or you¡¯re not a real man,¡± Ye Wei ran her petite hand across a man¡¯s face as she smiled gorgeously. She was not turning anybody down.


    All men knew that such decadence on a romantic holiday hotspot was nothing short of normal. Ye Wei¡¯s charm and actions carried a bestial charm that made the men even more certain that she was an open person. The few of them seemed to be in a group and had no qualms ganging up on her. They had utterly envious looks.


    This was some seriously tasty treat there.


    Ye Wei was able to manage such scenarios easily since a few years ago and would never be shortchanged. As long as nobody took advantage of her, all was good.


    The men beckoned one of the bartenders to prepare a cocktail for Ye Wei.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The cocktail had four differently colored layers from top to bottom: green, red, blue, purple. The colored layers were extremely attractive and attention-grabbing. The after-effect of this cocktail was the most potent amongst all.


    While Ye Wei could not recall coming into contact with said cocktail, she long knew its name and its effect when they appeared in her mind.


    ¡°This is the signature cocktail of the shop. It¡¯s on us.¡± The Italian hunk with blonde hair and brown eyes smiled.


    ¡®Aye, another innocent girl is going to get violated,¡¯ the bartender secretly thought to himself. For the past few years, the infamous playboys in the region would have their way with the same woman.


    They did not dare to call out these big frogs in their very small pond.


    They, however, looked at Ye Wei and chose to ignore her as she did not seem to be a well-cultured woman.


    Ye Wei shook the cocktail in her hands. That cocktail sure had a nice name. Weren¡¯t they afraid that others did not know what this alcohol was capable of? If they wanted to mess her up, they had to see whether they were up to the task.


    ¡°Hey, pals, am I the only one toasting to myself? That¡¯s so boring! Boss, make them one cup each too! Let¡¯s toast!¡± Ye Wei called out and the men looked at each other and thought that Ye Wei was some easy meat for the picking. Since they would have somebody to vent their sexual frustrations on, they had no qualms having a cup.


    The five to six men hence smiled without the slightest premeditation.


    Seeing the boss prepare six cups, Ye Wei smiled even more gorgeously. Nobody noticed the coldness that flashed through her beautiful eyes.


    She utterly despised the men who had their way with unknowing women.


    ¡®Hmmph!¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s your bad luck to run into me today!¡¯


    In the span of a few minutes, she had men encircling her, coaxing them into being utterly nice. Ye Wei was a charming enough person who was that one-and-only center of attention wherever she went. She, on the beach, was no different.


    She managed to tease the men into laughing out loud and got much attention in return. The few utterly handsome men surrounding one great beauty was a sight to behold.


    It was guaranteed to draw attention.


    A smile broke over Eleven¡¯s lips. Wei Wei was undoubtedly Wei Wei, and she had her ways to have Eleven get to her. Little did Eleven expect Wei Wei to use this method to grab her attention and have her actively approach her. Having worn a mask, she might not be able to recognize her.


    Those few men were not going to have their happy ending given what Ye Wei was capable of. Eleven¡¯s mood, however bad it was, would somehow be lifted up whenever she saw Ye Wei. Eleven was in a good mood.


    She, perhaps by her side, would make her feel at ease and nobody else could hurt her.


    While it had been a while since they last met, she was much thinner but still smiled as charmingly. Even she, as a woman, could keenly feel her charm. She stood there for a moment. Even people around the beach noticed them.


    Ye Wei truly stood out. Her melodious laughter teased the men who had four to five consecutive cups of ¡®Eve¡¯s Temptation¡¯. She too had one cup and ingeniously emptied the other cups onto the sand.


    ¡°Wei Wei¡­¡± Eleven slowly approached her. Ye Wei turned back and smiled and beckoned to Eleven to get closer to her. She put her hand on Eleven¡¯s shoulder and laughed while she introduced Eleven to them. ¡°Hey, guys, this is my sister. How are we? Hot enough for you all?¡±


    Eleven changed into an artificial mask that left her as gorgeous despite not being as gorgeous as Ye Wei. The somewhat drunk men¡¯s gazes were filled with an insatiable hunger.


    Some of them suggested they could ¡®chill¡¯.


    Chill¡­ what a civilized term indeed.


    Ye Wei was naturally willing, and she hinted to Eleven to keep them happy. While she had forgotten the past, their seamless and unspoken chemistry was still present. Eleven, with an eye gesture from Ye Wei, knew what she wanted and got down to keep the men away from her.


    Ye Wei tapped the table. ¡°Boss, do you have the ¡®medicine¡¯?¡±


    ¡­


    The few of them trooped toward the beachside mansions. There were plenty of beachside mansions that were for rent by the resort. Some simply preferred to rent a house by the sea and live next to it for the vacation feel.


    The six men also rented one of the mansions.


    ¡°What are you up to?¡± Eleven asked in Mandarin.


    Ye Wei smiled evilly and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know.¡±


    When they entered the mansion, the few men, like hungry wolves who saw their sheep, dragged Ye Wei and Eleven into the room. Ye Wei and Eleven were shocked by what they were doing. While they had seen much of the world, this was their first time encountering something like this.


    There was a massive bed that could accommodate ten in the huge room that had a lion¡¯s head at its bed head and loops for chains on the roof.


    Eleven scanned the room and quietly pushed Ye Wei¡¯s arm. She saw a leather whip, candles, and an assortment of tools in the small drawer next to her.


    Ye Wei¡¯s eyes twitched. These people were really¡­


    The cocktail was already potent and their faces were flushed from downing these many cocktails. As they fumbled to take off their clothes, they even came over to take off Ye Wei¡¯s and Eleven¡¯s clothes. Eleven looked at them coldly. Ye Wei took out the drug she got from the boss and had them consume it.


    ¡°Be good and enjoy it.¡±


    Eleven smiled. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Ye Wei blinked her eyes. ¡°Viagra!¡±


    Eleven was speechless.


    ¡®Wei Wei, you¡¯re one of a kind!¡¯


    As they were busy, Eleven disconnected the communicator in the room and checked again to ensure they could not contact the outside world. The two ladies then slipped out of the room and locked the door from outside.


    Ye Wei laughed. ¡°Those blind fools dare to even think of taking advantage of me. They can go bang each other!¡±


    They left the mansion, locked it, and then lounged under the nearest lounging umbrella. As they were still in the mansion zone, which was private property, there were very few people present. Eleven laughed and said, ¡°You sure are one of a kind! Why did you decide to troll them?¡±


    ¡°How dare they have designs on me! They¡¯re clearly tired of living!¡±


    Eleven gently laughed. Ye Wei looked at her with slanted eyes and could not help but touch her face. ¡°You¡¯re wearing a mask?¡±


    Eleven nodded.


    ¡°What brings you to Italy? I was under the impression you were still in Eastern Europe.¡± Ye Wei smiled. She, having shot Mo Ye, had the guts to come to Sicily. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that Mo Jue, the loony, would gun her down?


    He was so hopping mad he needed a catharsis.


    Eleven was undoubtedly a good target.


    ¡°I came from London,¡± Eleven said as she looked at Ye Wei. She then gently asked, ¡°How is Mo Ye?¡±


    Ye Wei long guessed her intention, and it certainly was about Mo Ye. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mo Jue publicly announce Mo Ye¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that!¡± Eleven said. While she was planning to directly head to Spec-Ops Island instead of coming to Italy, she was unable to convince herself not to and eventually came to Italy to see how he was.


    ¡°If the bullet had missed by that bit, he would have been dead. But that said, he is not too different from a dead man as he is not out of danger yet. Mo Jue is about to murder all those doctors,¡± Ye Wei shook her head as she honestly replied.


    ¡°Is he just comatose?¡±


    ¡°The situation at hand is a little tacky. While I do not know specifics, you know that I¡¯ve never really liked him,¡± Ye Wei honestly replied. ¡°You¡­ really killed him?¡±


    If it had missed by that bit, he would have died. If Mo Jue were in said position, she did not know if she had the courage to take her chances. Perhaps, perhaps not.


    Eleven remained silent.


    As long as he did not die¡­ She knew that she would never dare to believe the news of him dying that was spreading at fever-pitch.


    She only heaved a sigh of relief when she was certain.


    ¡°Eleven, do you want me to bring you to see him?¡± Ye Wei asked.


    Eleven was slightly taken aback.

 Chapter 555 - For Him, I Will

    The sea breeze gently blew. Eleven¡¯s hair was gently ruffled by it and blew past her face. There was a slight cold in her gaze as she looked down. The little glint in her pitch-black eyes gradually faded.


    She shook her head. It was better not to see him.


    Ye Wei nodded and did not make things difficult for her. Ye Wei could tell that she could not let go of Mo Ye but could not tell whether it was something good or bad. It was, to Mo Ye, something good.


    She had heard Mo Jue mention about them and often felt regret. It was perhaps this mortal desire for perfection that left room for regret at the slightest imperfection.


    The same could be said for feelings.


    ¡°It¡¯s also good that you don¡¯t see him. You¡¯re not going to feel any better when you see him in his current state,¡± Ye Wei said. She raised her eyebrows and looked into the calm sea on the horizon. She gently said, ¡°Why is it just so difficult to be human?¡±


    Whether it was Eleven or herself, both of them were trapped in these feelings and felt as though they were bound.


    It was even more so for her. She felt it even more keenly when she was with Mo Jue.


    ¡°What¡¯s with Mo Jue and you?¡± Eleven laughed and asked. They had sacrificed so much, one chance each, that they ought not to part ways. If they did, she would have felt that it would not be worthwhile.


    She was worried at how prolonged their tussle had become.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing major, really. It¡¯s like he is watching me all day as though I¡¯m some criminal. Mo Jue, save his looks, has nothing else. He is crude, boring, out of step with time, vicious, and moody all day round. I must have been crazy to take a liking to him.¡±


    As Ye Wei listed Mo Jue¡¯s flaws, Eleven broke into laughter. She had also listed Mo Ye¡¯s flaws, and there was just that one Mo Ye in the world.


    ¡°Change yourself. That¡¯s your strength.¡± Eleven laughed and suggested to her.


    Ye Wei had a crying look on her face. ¡°I feel like he has imprisoned me spiritually or physically, and I¡¯m extremely uncomfortable with this feeling. Was I like this before?¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei, when did you start believing us?¡±


    Ye Wei was taken aback and shook her head. ¡°I do not know.¡±


    She had actually been like that, so when did she start believing? While she could not say the same for others, she would definitely believe what Eleven told her as Eleven was the only familiar person she knew and had telepathy with.


    She trusted her own feelings.


    ¡°Eleven, did I used to like Mo Jue this much?¡± Ye Wei asked her with much uncertainty.


    Did she have such bad taste?


    Eleven looked at her, vexed, and wanted to tell her that she did not like him. She, however, would not say such a thing. ¡°Uh, you used to really like him.¡±


    ¡°I must have been young and reckless!¡± Ye Wei frowned in vexation. Whether she liked him before did not matter. What mattered was that she really liked him. What could she do about it?


    Eleven broke into laughter and lied down lazily. She closed her eyes and listened to the sound of the sea breeze. When she closed her eyes, Mo Ye¡¯s gaze as he fell appeared in her mind, and her heart ached. Why wouldn¡¯t he wake up?


    That bullet did not nail him in a vital position, and the anesthetic ought to have numbed the feeling. That said, he should have awoken after these many days.


    ¡°Hey, you should just go see him if you¡¯re that worried. You¡¯re already in Italy.¡±


    ¡°If I go, won¡¯t Mo Jue shoot me up like there¡¯s no tomorrow?¡± Eleven mused.


    ¡°He dares!?¡± Ye Wei stared with open eyes.


    Eleven laughed at how Ye Wei still protected her like before. When she was by Ye Wei¡¯s side, she was so easy-going and needed not to worry about anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    Ye Wei knew that she had made up her mind and did not say anything else.


    ¡°Wei Wei, don¡¯t interfere in anything between the terrorist organization and the Mafia¡¯s future tussles. They have to bear the weight of the decisions, and we¡¯ve got nothing to do with them. It¡¯s tough to be caught between them,¡± Eleven said. ¡°I can see that you¡¯re in a bad mood, and it should be because of that, right?¡±


    ¡°I want that peace of mind where I can simply not bother about anything.¡± Ye Wei smiled bitterly. How could she watch on silently when they were clearly nominating themselves for the Darwin Awards?


    ¡°They know what they are doing. While they have been a little crazy this time, they are no longer children and will not throw destructive tantrums because they know the severity of their actions. Even if you do not step out, somebody will eventually acquiesce. I am more afraid¡­¡± Eleven chose her words and did not know how to break it. She eventually honestly said, ¡°Don¡¯t allow Mo Jue to exploit you unwittingly.¡±


    ¡°Him?¡±


    ¡°The Second Boss Mo I know is unlikely to deliberately exploit you, but the situation is as it is. The people and things around him will somehow develop in a particular direction, and chances are that you will be exploited by the situation given your unique identity, and that¡¯s even if he doesn¡¯t plan to exploit you. When that happens, both parties are not going to like this, and you will be hurt the most,¡± Eleven said meaningfully.


    It was difficult to maneuver when being caught in the middle.


    She did not want the terrorist organization to take on the Mafia, nor for Mo Jue to take on the terrorist organization. The truth was that nothing was perfect. If things went as they wished, there would be world peace.


    If she was not present that very time, it was afraid that Chu Li, Jason, and all would have misunderstood Ye Wei and created a huge chasm in their many years of friendship with dire consequences.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do what¡¯s best.¡± Ye Wei smiled.


    Eleven looked at Ye Wei quietly before asking hesitantly, ¡°Wei Wei, why didn¡¯t you ask me about the past?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Ye Wei honestly replied. ¡°I did not dare to ask, and I did not think about it. The past does not seem that important, and losing that memory could be taken to be a new beginning. Not everybody gets such an opportunity.¡±


    Those were her heartfelt thoughts.


    Eleven heard this for the first time. She would have been even more eager to regain her memory and learn about her past if it were her. Nobody could stand living a meaningless life.


    Ye Wei looked at the calm sea and said crisply and decisively, ¡°That¡¯s true. While nobody could stand the notion of living a meaningless life, what if I lose him when I regain my memory? If that is the case, I¡¯d rather not regain my memory. I will, for his sake, endure it.¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei¡­ You¡¯re really¡­¡± Eleven could not help it. Wei Wei might have known that recovering her memory would mean an irrecoverable breakup between them, and was hence unwilling to regain her memory.


    ¡®Mo Jue, you are a damn lucky man!¡¯


    If he did not treasure Wei Wei¡¯s intentions, her intentions would have gone down the drain.


    While some would appear unrestrained, gorgeous, and claim to easily love, they were not easily stirred to love. When they loved, they gave it their all without abandon. She, however, laid them upfront.


    There are some types of love that, despite going unmentioned, are still present.

 Chapter 556 - Before the Extreme Arousal

    The two of them spent several hours at the beach. Since they had that once-in-a-blue-moon opportunity to talk about their feelings, they talked much more. Ye Wei especially talked more, pouring out her troubles and thoughts to Eleven.


    She, in these past few days, rarely had a chance to relax.


    Eleven looked at the mansion teasingly and laughed. ¡°Go open the door and free them. You are really mean.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not too different, so how dare you call me out on that!¡± Ye Wei laughed. The two of them ignored the men as they were not going anywhere today. Ye Wei clapped her hands and seemed frustrated. ¡°I¡¯m really forgetful! I should have taken a photo of that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of barfing?¡±


    ¡°How could I? They have really nice faces and figures that perfectly fit my definition of attractiveness.¡± Ye Wei smiled gorgeously as though she wanted to see them gangbang each other.


    Eleven shuddered. That was nothing short of wicked.


    Before the two of them parted ways, Eleven suddenly said, ¡°Wei Wei, you just drank Eve¡¯s Temptation.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what that cocktail does?¡± Eleven raised her eyebrows. She used to joke about how she would learn to bartend and concoct a glass of Eve¡¯s Temptation for Su Man so that Su Man, in his sexual frustration, would be in such agony that he could only ask her to fulfill his needs.


    As she recalled the brazen Ye Wei, a smile broke across Eleven¡¯s face. Despite many things happening, she was still her old carefree and brazen self.


    ¡°I know! If I didn¡¯t, why would I have them chug that?¡± Ye Wei laughed and waved her hand. ¡°Just go and don¡¯t miss me too much, okay? You said you would be back after half a year, so honor that promise and come back for me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Eleven gently replied at her silhouette. She would probably be back in less than half a year¡¯s time.


    Who knows?


    She forgot to remind Ye Wei the immense after-kick that Eve¡¯s Temptation had. If the men had one too many and became intoxicated on them, they would become aroused extremely quickly. Ye Wei, with her great capacity for liquor, would not become drunk, but¡­


    She assumed that she had a huge capacity for liquor and was okay after drinking it. The after-effect of the liquor would only gradually consume her after a few hours. By then¡­ She shook her head. Oh, well. Since she had been with Mo Jue for so long, she probably gave him her body and heart. Her worries about her being taken advantage of were unfounded.


    Mo Jue had it easy.


    After talking to Eleven, she knew that Mo Jue and her used to really like each other and decided not to be too calculative about other things. As she had nothing else weighing on her, she was visibly happier.


    With the troubles of the past few days gone, Ye Wei returned to the headquarters of the Mafia with a smile on her face. When she returned, she heard a growling roar from upstairs. Birmingham, in his laziness, sent a piece of intelligence much later. While it was neither pressing nor serious, little did they expect Mo Jue to take it out on him for a full ten minutes in his study room. While Mo Jue was not somebody to raise his voice, he would coldly stare at you with his purple eyes and cause everywhere to freeze over. That, along with his occasional roar, was nothing short of intimidating.


    Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse stood at the stairwell and broke into a thin sheen of sweat.


    ¡°Miss Ye, where exactly have you been?¡±


    ¡°Waah¡­ Miss Ye disappeared because you were just that bad! Why are you taking it out on us instead? It¡¯s so unfair!¡± Miss Cloud rambled in indignation.


    Wind dope-slapped her. ¡°Quiet! Unless you want to be exiled to Africa, just shut up!¡±


    ¡°Women are indeed the cause of all chaos¡­¡± Lightning seemingly shook his head to express his helplessness. Their second master was someone who could forsake his empire for a woman when Ye Wei disappeared for just a moment.


    He seemed to become extremely unhappy whenever Ye Wei was out of his sight. They, not too long ago, were still extremely puzzled at how Mo Jue had his eureka moment as he did not seem to flare up when he calmly returned from the square after losing sight of Ye Wei.


    They finally congratulated Mo Jue on making sense of everything. Little did they expect Mo Jue¡¯s calm to metamorphosis into a storm after Ye Wei went missing for hours. A storm brewed, and they were all reprimanded.


    Mo Jue even rejected the coffee that was slightly warmer than usual. He was really¡­


    Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse agreed with what Birmingham said. They were starting to miss their big boss. With him, they didn¡¯t have to thread with such trepidation. If they had to thread with such trepidation day in day out, they would have lost their minds long ago.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ye Wei curiously looked at them who huddled by the stairwell.


    Cloud, with a look of complete thankfulness, quickly leaped down and brought her up. ¡°You¡¯re finally back! The second master couldn¡¯t find you and has gone on an utter rampage. Birmingham, in all brotherhood, has been standing up for us. Quickly go in and save him.¡±


    ¡°Miss Ye Wei! Please bring a cell phone whenever you go out in the future! If you don¡¯t, the second master will assume that you¡¯ve eloped with some other man.¡±


    ¡°Thunder, watch your words before the second master wallops you.¡±


    Ye Wei was at a loss for words.


    She peeked in and saw how ugly Mo Jue¡¯s immaculate face was. Birmingham scratched his head and looked dejected as he obediently took flak.


    He repeated ¡®Big Boss, I love you. Big Boss, I miss you¡¯ countless times in his heart.


    ¡°Miss Ye Wei, why aren¡¯t you going in?¡± Cloud curiously asked Ye Wei, who was hiding all over the place.


    ¡°Why should I become collateral damage?¡± Ye Wei retorted.


    Mo Jue, when angry, was properly intimidating like Yama. His purple eyes were so cold it sent a chill down her heart. How could people be this terrifying when they were angry?


    ¡°Dearest madam, the second master will not scold you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Ye Wei immediately refused. As she was about to return to her room to rest, Cloud keenly and quickly pushed Ye Wei into the study room door. Ye Wei frowned. ¡°Cloud! I¡¯ll take care of you in a moment.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m back! What are you doing? And why are you throwing such a tantrum?¡± Ye Wei innocently walked toward Mo Jue. Birmingham looked at her as though he saw Mother Mary. Ye Wei utterly despised how he entertained others whilst being so obedient before Mo Jue.


    It took one to keep another in check.


    Ye Wei waved her hand and Birmingham quickly turned around before scooting away.


    As Mo Jue looked at her solemnly, the cold gaze in her eyes gradually disappeared to give way to a slight cold. He coldly grunted and did not ask where she had been. He roughly grabbed a document on the table and opened it before looking at it and utterly ignoring her.


    Ye Wei broke into laughter and walked over. She, hugging his neck, collapsed into his embrace. Having been with Mo Jue for so long, she would be able to figure out how to coax him despite how tempestuous he could get. Once she slightly teased him and kissed him, all his anger would simply disappear. Mo Jue could only hug her and stare at her angrily. He could only squeeze ¡°Get off me!¡± through gritted teeth.


    While he was screaming for her to get off him, he grabbed her waist even harder.


    Ye Wei smiled gorgeously in his embrace and raised her eyebrows teasingly. ¡°Dear Gorgeous Mo Jue, are you sure you want me to get off?¡±


    Mo Jue looked at her solemnly and held her even more tightly. Ye Wei sighed. ¡°Okay, then. Even Mr. Gorgeous is angry, so I¡¯ll return to my room to rest before coaxing you again.¡±


    Ye Wei feigned squirming out of Mo Jue¡¯s embrace. He grabbed her waist hard so that she would fall back into his embrace. He asked with a solemn look, ¡°Who allowed you to leave?¡±


    ¡°Mo Jue, there are times I feel like hacking open that mind of yours to see what twisted nonsense it¡¯s filled with. Why are you just so messed up to the point of panicking as heck when I was gone for a while?¡±


    ¡°Who said that I was panicking?¡± Mo Jue denied as he tried to explain himself. ¡°Birmingham¡¯s laziness resulted in him slipping up and hence my scolding. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ye Wei asked teasingly.


    Mo Jue stared at her hard before suddenly leaning in and kissing her lips hard. It was not too long before he squeezed between her teeth and sucked on her tongue.


    He kissed her so deep he almost kissed the deepest part of her mouth. He kissed her lips so hard as though he wanted this kiss to be seared into their memories for eternity.


    Ye Wei, in a rare show of gentleness, replied to him gently. She only pushed him away when she was almost out of breath. As they struggled to catch their breath, a secret frustration flashed through Mo Jue¡¯s eyes. God knew how hard he had to keep himself from doing her all these nights when he slept with her. There were times he wished he could just do her and not worry about anything else.


    ¡°You¡¯re even more sexually frustrated, huh?¡± Ye Wei teased and obediently snuggled into his embrace. She had her doubts too. He looked like he had a hard time keeping to himself and almost lost it every night. Was he really poisoned?


    Ye Wei was in even more doubt.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Mo Jue gently played with her hair as he ran his coarse fingers across her cheek. He missed this feeling so much that he was unknowingly enthralled in it.


    ¡°I went to the beach to catch some fresh air.¡± Ye Wei smiled and described what happened today save Eleven. When Mo Jue heard it, he was at a loss whether to cry or laugh. ¡°You¡¯re really¡­¡±


    ¡°Am I just that talented enough to the point people have designs on me? They deserve it, and for all you know, they won¡¯t be able to crawl out of bed for the next few days. I gave them quite a handsome dosage.¡± Ye Wei smiled evilly.


    Mo Jue was at a loss as to whether to cry or laugh.


    He was gradually steaming away. She was away looking for fun so happily to the point others became envious of her. If he were present, he would never allow them to have it easy by emasculating them.


    Whoever dared to tease his woman was asking for trouble.


    ¡°Wei Wei, am I such a bore to be around with?¡± Mo Jue asked.


    Ye Wei gently smiled as she caressed his face and teasingly said, ¡°Haha, that isn¡¯t easy! Even the gorgeous you know that I¡¯m bored? Finally had a conscience I see?¡±


    Mo Jue saw her gorgeous smile which did not have the coldness and tension from the past few days. He felt happy and hugged Wei Wei and solemnly said, ¡°Let¡¯s stop bickering, shall we? Once this period has passed, I¡¯ll accompany you to do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Ye Wei¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Mo Jue nodded his head. ¡°That is very correct!¡±


    ¡°Very well, then. I¡¯ll trust you this once.¡± Ye Wei laughed. ¡°I should get something out of the way first. I did not have an argument with you. It was you who picked an argument with me. Hmmph! If you upset me next time, you¡¯ll have to come and coax me first. Get it? If you don¡¯t, the household rules await you!¡±


    ¡°What kind of household rules?¡± Mo Jue curiously asked.


    Ye Wei raised her eyebrows in high spirits. ¡°You could choose whether to kneel on an abacus or run your hands against the laundry board.¡±


    As Mo Jue thought about it, he became flustered.


    Ye Wei tapped his shoulder calmly and looked at him intently. ¡°Mo Jue, trust me that bit more next time. We have a very long way to go.¡±


    He trusted her too little, always afraid that she would leave him. It was perhaps because of his past that he had one too many uncertainties about her. Eleven once said she was like the wind that would not wait for anybody. It was this reason that Mo Jue would overact whenever he had the slightest suspicion.


    Actually¡­


    There was no need to.


    This gust of wind had tried holding back for him.


    Mo Jue looked at her deeply without saying a word. A moment later, he nodded hard. ¡°Very well.¡±


    He would.


    He did not know how to trust her, but he would learn how to trust a person.


    ¡®Wei Wei, you are the first person I really like. There are many things I do not know, and all I wanted was to keep you by my side at all costs. I hence made mistakes and took unnecessary detours because of my pride. I couldn¡¯t put down my pride and ask people. This is why we wasted so much time.¡¯


    ¡®You were also in the wrong by not saying anything and looking aloof about it. If you often told me where I had gone wrong and what I should do, I would have entered your heart long ago.¡¯


    At least, they did not have to suspect each other.


    Mo Jue hugged her and felt content. He solemnly said, ¡°Wei Wei, please tell me what I¡¯ve done wrong in the future, okay? I am afraid of losing you and hence did many things that went overboard. If I have done wrong, please tell me what I should do, okay?¡±


    Ye Wei looked at him intently. ¡®Hm? When did he get it?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it now.¡±


    Mo Jue nodded.


    ¡°Do not have people tail me. I hate people stalking me 24/7. It makes me extremely uncomfortable.¡±


    Mo Jue pondered and nodded unwillingly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the center of all things. You will not do anything that displeases me!¡±


    Mo Jue was slightly unhappy and he pondered for a moment longer. ¡°That¡¯ll depend on the situation.¡±


    Ye Wei rolled her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day for now. I¡¯ll tell you when I think of it.¡±


    When she rambled on casually, Mo Jue suddenly regretted it.


    How the heck did he manage to tolerate Ye Wei¡¯s overbearing character?

 Chapter 557 - Certainly Gone-Case

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei accompanied Mo Jue in the study room for a moment before returning to her room. She had managed to tame Second Master¡¯s temper. Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse heaved a sigh of relief and would be able to report their responsibilities as usual.


    Everybody could not help but emote at how badass Ye Wei was at taming raging beasts. She managed to utterly tame this raging beast and transformed it from a monstrosity brimming with murderous intent into a spirited and refreshing gentle kitty. Everybody could not help but wonder if they had had a tryst or two in that short time together.


    When Mo Jue saw Ye Wei gyrate her hips, he had a seeming gentleness in his gaze. These people had vivid imaginations and would have never hesitated to make fun of Mo Jue if he weren¡¯t too tempestuous.


    It took one to keep another in check. Ye Wei was clearly present to keep Mo Jue in check.


    This statement was absolutely spot-on.


    Little did they expect that the typically weird and cryptic Mo Jue would fall in love with a carefree and casual woman and not be able to do anything about her.


    ¡°What are you all in a daze about? Keep the discussion going!¡± Mo Jue said. He looked at everyone before calmly looking down at the documents as though nothing happened.


    Everybody hurriedly sat down and continued discussing the affairs of the Mafia. ¡°How is elder brother?¡± Mo Jue gently asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s still under observation and is not out of danger,¡± Birmingham said.


    Everybody had a solemn look on their faces. Mo Jue coldly harrumphed. ¡°Those good-for-nothings who draw so much pay but can¡¯t do jack. If they can¡¯t cure him, I¡¯ll freaking waste them!¡±


    Mo Jue sounded vicious. Everybody present paid their respects to the experts, and nobody would ever doubt that Mo Jue was just joking. If something ever happened, he would waste them if nobody tried stopping him.


    The doctors were not omnipotent, though.


    Everybody smartly decided to skirt the topic.


    Everybody knew that saying one word too many would risk triggering Second Boss Mo, and they would be unable to bear the consequences of their transgressions.


    Ye Wei returned to her room to sleep. As she felt a little warm, she took a shower and nestled under her sheets after changing into her sleeping robe. She picked up some random magazine and flipped it, trying to knock herself out. Once the fatigue set in, Ye Wei threw the magazine aside and fell asleep.


    The magazine, which introduced artifacts in Italian, was stuffy and boring to the point Ye Wei used it to help knock herself out.


    The temperature of the room was perfect, neither too cold nor too hot. Ye Wei, who was under the sheets, fell asleep not long after. She revealed her perfectly pale arms outside. Along with her sweet smile, it made her look like an angel.


    She slept until she woke up in the evening from the heat.


    She, in her daze, felt a heat come up on her. She kicked the blanket on her away as it was simply too hot. Her pale face flushed and she felt thirsty. She could feel a fire ravaging her insides.


    ¡°Mo Jue¡­¡±


    Ye Wei was feeling so warm to the point she could not take it and continually rubbed herself against the sheets to minimize the discomfort.


    When Mo Jue reached the door, he heard some unusual sounds. They sounded gentle and had the uniquely inviting tone that women had. His heart was stirred and he felt his heart sank.


    He quickly raced toward the bedroom and saw something he had never expected.


    Mo Jue, in utter disbelief, looked on at the Ye Wei he was familiar and unfamiliar with. That lass was actually¡­


    ¡°Mo Jue¡­ Uhhh¡­¡±


    When Mo Jue heard it, he became hot-blooded and recalled Ye Wei¡¯s dreams. He felt his body become aroused, blood rushing towards some part of his lower body.


    His lips felt parched, and he could not help but swallow his saliva. His purple eyes were covered in a slight desire. He loosened his collar before sitting at the corner of the bed and saw her red lips open and close. It was so alluring that he could not resist savoring them.


    ¡°Mo Jue¡­¡±


    He hugged her. What was going on with her?


    Mo Jue realized something was amiss with her, and he knew that telling her to stop was impossible.


    ¡°Wei Wei¡­¡± Mo Jue kissed her lips. She was finally his, and he was the only person who could get her to reveal her alluring self. He was the only person who could enjoy that sentimental and gentle her.


    He ran his hands across Ye Wei and pleased her. Ye Wei, in her daze, had no idea where she was. She only felt tired.


    Did she do Mo Jue?


    She could settle the score with him tomorrow. That was Ye Wei¡¯s thoughts before she fell asleep. Mo Jue hugged his beloved woman in utter satisfaction. He could not help but break into a huge smile of pleasure. Wei Wei¡­


    Wei Wei¡­ His Wei Wei¡­


    She was tired, and there were tears around the corners of her eyes. Mo Jue could not help but kiss away the tears on her eyelashes and run his fingers across her tender cheeks without stopping.


    This was something he wanted for a long time: his beloved woman sleeping by his side, and he could no nothing else but watch her and take countless cold showers in the night. While Ye Wei had helped him relieve himself, nothing could rival the real McCoy.


    Mo Jue, until he slept, did not recall the lie he had spun. He, like an utterly pleased wolf, had an extremely satisfied smile on his face.

 Chapter 558 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The next morning, Ye Wei was awoken by a noise. She woke up in a daze and felt something warm run over her face. Ye Wei, in her sleepiness, raised her hand and slapped it.


    With a loud thud, somebody¡¯s pale white face had a palm mark on it. Mo Jue looked on at her, who was in a deep slumber, with gritted teeth and wished he could simply just eat her out. That damn lass sure slapped him extremely hard.


    Ye Wei was exhausted from his overtures last night and was in a deep sleep. She would have been awoken by the slightest disturbance. Mo Jue, who was unwilling to simply take that beating for naught, felt extremely unfair. He was slapped before he could have her.


    He could not help but run his hands across her as he pinned her down and pulled her face over. ¡°Wei Wei, wake up¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ bastard.¡± Ye Wei punched Mo Jue who did not seem to mind it.


    Downstairs, Birmingham, who was at the stairwell, rushed up in a hurry as though he had something urgent to report. Ye Wei raised her eyebrows at how he had yet to come down to have lunch given the time. As though harsh words did not seem to turn him off, he was still not hungry despite his exertions the night before.


    When Ye Wei went down the stairs, she saw Cloud and Wind, whose heads were together, gossiping about something cheerfully. While they made for a perfect eye candy, they seemed to be talking about some gossip. Both of them, especially Cloud, had an extremely thieving look on their faces. Ye Wei¡¯s ears were keen enough to pick up terms like ¡®second master¡¯ and ¡®Miss Ye¡¯ from their gossip. Wind¡¯s senses were keen enough and she quickly discovered Miss Ye.


    Wind greeted her and quickly scooted away. Cloud gritted her teeth and secretly cursed that spineless scoundrel Wind. She then turned to wave at Ye Wei. ¡°Good morning, Miss Ye!¡±


    Ye Wei looked up at the sky without blinking. ¡°It¡¯s not early anymore!¡±


    Cloud¡¯s lips twitched. It was indeed no longer early in the day.


    ¡°Miss Ye, it¡¯s time for lunch. I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± Cloud tried to scoot away but Ye Wei called for her to stop. Cloud had an extremely sad face at how unlucky she was.


    ¡°What were you talking about earlier?¡± Ye Wei asked as she looked at a sad Cloud teasingly with arms akimbo and laughed gorgeously. Her reddened face had a few indescribably hints of gorgeousness and was especially charming. Her gaze beneath the smile was somewhat threatening.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing,¡± Cloud panicked and hesitated for a moment as though she was deciding what to say. ¡°We were talking about how good second master¡¯s mood is. He looks so much more refreshed and even laughed. What a miracle, what a miracle¡­ Hehe¡­¡±


    She laughed as silly as she could, rubbing Ye Wei¡¯s nose into it. Ye Wei gritted her teeth. Big Boss Mo and Second Boss Mo were extremely stern people who had cheerful and funny people like Birmingham and Cloud. She simply could not make sense of it.


    In theory, it would make sense that the characters of one¡¯s subordinates were similar to those of their superiors.


    ¡°He smiled? I¡¯ve never even seen him smile.¡± Ye Wei coldly harrumphed. Although he was definitely refreshed, she was jelly. God never created men and women equally.


    Cloud fell silent and smiled as silly as she could while she looked at Ye Wei¡¯s neck. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Ye Wei frowned.


    She wore a high-collar fur coat that covered all traces, so what else could be seen?


    Cloud shook her head like a rock drummer and smiled with raised eyebrows. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never seen Miss Ye wear a high-collar fur coat.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve not seen many things.¡± Ye Wei shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I didn¡¯t expect Second Master Mo to sleep with women. I¡¯m surprised that he does knock women up too.¡± Cloud accidentally let slip in her joy and bit her tongue hard after she said it. Oh, my goodness, she was in trouble¡­


    Ye Wei smiled gently and walked forward. ¡°Miss Cloud, what do you mean?¡±


    As Cloud took each step back in fear, Ye Wei took another step forward. This repeated until Cloud¡¯s back was against the pillar. Waah! Miss Ye Wei¡¯s smile was indeed terrifying!


    ¡°I did not say anything¡­ I didn¡¯t mean anything at all, really. I didn¡¯t mean anything.¡±


    ¡°Be good and speak. If you don¡¯t¡­¡± Ye Wei flexed her wrists and made her threat clear. It was so clear to the point her wrist bones moved.


    Ye Wei smiled even more gently as she suddenly recalled how she was last night. That was so¡­¡±Cloud, hearsay has it that your second master and I were married since long ago?¡±


    ¡°Hearsay did have it.¡± Cloud went along with her answer, looking like she was crying even more.


    Ye Wei smiled. ¡°If that is the case, why do you suspect that your second master can¡¯t knock a woman up? Unless¡­ You¡¯ve tried him yourself?¡±


    ¡°No, no! I, even with manifold guts and smarts, will never dare to try! Miss Ye, you¡¯re the only person who would dare to try it! Waah¡­¡±


    This idiot sure knew how to pull that off¡­ Oh, the noise!


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ye Wei growled.


    Cloud immediately kept quiet and laughed dryly. Ye Wei did not buy her story and smiled before she asked, ¡°Is he very well-experienced?¡±


    ¡°No, no! It is second master¡¯s first time. Ah, I said the wrong thing again! Miss Ye, could you stop fishing information from me, please? Second master will kill me!¡± Cloud smiled even more agonizingly.


    First time? First time? Ye Wei did not hear anything. Those two words, infinitely amplified, rang out in her head. His first time, huh¡­ She could not help but feel that she had gained something.


    Little did she expect it to be his first time.


    He, however, seemed so experienced and familiar that it totally did not seem like his first time.


    Ye Wei was aghast.


    ¡°Hi, Miss Cloud, are you sure you did not smoke me?¡± Ye Wei smiled happily as she asked.


    Since Cloud was damned if she did or didn¡¯t, she decided that it was better to sell out second master than offend Miss Ye Wei. Hence, she sold Mo Jue out. ¡°Really, really! Miss Ye, long ago, our second master could not quite tell the difference between men and women.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to exaggerate it, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true! He did not even know how he got a hard-on, and that was what Birmingham and the big boss said. Birmingham told us that, and we were laughing our heads off. Oh, yes, like how he teased you back then, he totally had no idea what and why he was doing. Our second master is really innocent, like really, really, innocent.¡± Cloud said all that she knew.


    Ye Wei was aghast and lost for words. Big Boss Mo, given how he so liberally spread gossip about Mo Jue, was sure one f***ing gossip himself!


    Actually, Big Boss Mo was too overjoyed and accidentally leaked it when he was talking business with Birmingham. It was Birmingham the blabbermouth who went around spreading it.


    ¡°I teased him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! It was the big boss who said it, and he cannot be wrong!¡± Cloud nodded and tried to prove her honesty.


    Ye Wei was a little lost at how Mo Jue could be so old and know nothing. She felt so overjoyed. ¡°Were we really married?¡±


    ¡°Miss Ye, you can go ask our second master¡­¡±


    ¡°Say it!¡±


    Just as Cloud was about to speak, Mo Jue and Birmingham¡¯s voice came from the stairwell. The two of them were discussing how the government was cracking down on the Mafia. Ye Wei stood up and stopped making things difficult for Cloud. Cloud heaved a sigh of relief. Her misery was over.


    But¡­


    She seemed to have said too many wrong things.


    Really¡­ Miss Ye Wei was too crafty.


    ¡°Wei Wei, what are you doing here?¡± Mo Jue saw Ye Wei with his clear purple eyes and walked over as sveltely as he could under the sun. He looked utterly gorgeous.


    She finally knew why people called Mo Ye big boss and why he was not called second boss but second master instead. How could such a man be below any other man? He, by virtue of his looks, was indeed fit to be called ¡®master¡¯.


    Ye Wei recalled how sexually aroused he was last night and fell silent. He, clothed or naked, was heaven and earth.

 Chapter 559 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    When Cloud saw Mo Jue, she scurried behind Ye Wei as though she were a rat that saw a cat. When she did that, she suddenly realized that she had responded in too blatant a manner before stepping out as though nothing happened.


    Ye Wei¡¯s eyes twitched at how lively this woman was. If Birmingham weren¡¯t married, the two of them would certainly become the enfant terrible couple of the Mafia.


    Birmingham cheerfully greeted Cloud. ¡°Hi, Cloud, what did you do that you could not face up to our second master?¡±


    Cloud secretly gritted her teeth, wishing that she could rip this scheming man apart. Although she smiled gently at him whilst being utterly terrifying inside, she said, ¡°How could I do something that lets master down? You were the one who spread their good deeds last night, no?¡±


    Who wouldn¡¯t know how to sell another person out? Cloud calmly looked at Ye Wei whereas Mo Jue looked at Birmingham with a murderous intent whilst appreciating Birmingham¡¯s twisted face. Oh, how gratifying that was!


    How could she always be manipulated by such men? The tables ought to have turned in her favor this time.


    The government had taken major actions in Sicily last night, and Birmingham, who was able to hold the fort, still informed Mo Jue as the latter might have had other ideas. Birmingham hence quickly went to look for Mo Jue and was stunned when he heard NSFW sounds.


    In reality, everybody was extremely clear about how naive Mo Jue was ever since Big Boss Mo let slip of it. Everybody knew well that unless he reacted, they would all assume he was impotent.


    While Ye Wei and he cohabiting was no secret, everybody also assumed that their second master merely hugged women to bed, period.


    His ignorance, along with how Ye Wei was that naturally would not throw herself onto him, let everybody wager that their second master was still a virgin.


    When they discovered that it wasn¡¯t the case, he was utterly stunned.


    He had yet to fully make sense of Mo Jue¡¯s temperament, but disturbing Mo Jue as he was enjoying his food was a sure-fire way to become collateral damage to a man who was clearly unfulfilled in bed.


    In the two minutes that everybody felt extremely conflicted, Birmingham waltzed away after he was certain of his master¡¯s courage. Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse was awaiting news from him, Birmingham cheerfully shared with them how the last virgin of the Mafia had lost his virginity.


    Everybody was utterly stunned.


    Everybody was even more ecstatic than they initially were the night before. They were awaiting news the next day when they saw their second master awaken two hours later than usual. Their second master was clearly rejuvenated and in high spirits.


    Ye Wei gritted her teeth and looked at him with a seeming smile. Birmingham grabbed Cloud and cursed her before scooting away under Mo Jue¡¯s murderous gaze.


    His curse, along with Cloud¡¯s gloating, could be heard from afar.


    These people¡­


    ¡°Wei Wei, have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°I just woke up.¡± Ye Wei did not reply the most politely and stared at Mo Jue. Mo Jue casually coughed as though nothing were of his business. Ye Wei looked at him disdainfully.


    ¡°I was expecting you to sleep into the night.¡± Mo Jue secretly thought. Seeing as she was still in high spirits, he was clearly gentle enough.


    Ye Wei raised her hand and was about to hit Mo Jue, who avoided it and broke into a smile. Ye Wei could not help but be taken aback by his smile. His smile was so beautiful that it outshone all the colors the world could offer. It was afraid that everybody in the Mafia would have had their lives shortened by decades thanks to their hearts thumping this intensely.


    Ye Wei could not help but flush.


    Mo Jue evidently noticed it and his gaze seemed even happier. Ye Wei, in her embarrassment-turned-anger, flung a punch at Mo Jue. Mo Jue, this time, did not avoid the punch and conveniently hugged her. ¡°What are you so frustrated about?¡±


    ¡°Could it be about anything else other than you?¡± Ye Wei harrumphed and could not help but sound a little petulant as she pushed him away. ¡°Let me go!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Jue would never listen. He simply hugged her tightly and leaned down to kiss her. ¡°What is it about me that you¡¯re so frustrated about?¡± He rarely sounded this gentle.


    Ye Wei¡¯s ears turned red. She thought about how she was getting all messed up by being embarrassed despite having done the deed. She hence looked up and held Mo Jue¡¯s face and broke to her gorgeous and seductive smile. ¡°Dear Gorgeous Mo Jue, if you dare to treat me this roughly again, you¡¯ll sleep on a separate bed!¡±


    Mo Jue was charmed by her smile and took a while to figure out her thoughts. While his eyes seemed happy, he feigned deep thought and deliberately asked, ¡°If I was that bit gentler, would we able to do that every day?¡±


    Mo Jue heavily emphasized ¡®every day¡¯, and Ye Wei felt her face become a little warm. ¡®Cloud, you f***ing liar! Does he look like a virgin? Does he?! Does he?!¡¯


    ¡°Dear Gorgeous Mo Jue, are you hooked?¡±


    Mo Jue was, in some areas, an extremely honest kid and hence nodded honestly. Ye Wei, at a loss, looked down and happily said, ¡°Stop thinking about how you can turn your spear tip into a needle tip. It¡¯s very bad for your junior.¡±


    Mo Jue seemed angry for a moment before he lightened up. He said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s no worry. Since it has sufficient girth, it will take a long time for my spear tip to become as slender as a needle tip.¡±


    Ye Wei was aghast.


    How could she, in broad daylight, talk to him about such NSFW stuff in a beautiful garden teeming with life? She was nuts, utterly nuts!


    ¡°It wants you again,¡± Mo Jue hugged Ye Wei and whispered into her ear. He made no secret his strong desire to hug her, kiss her, and roughly take her for himself. He, however much he wanted to be gentle, could no longer be gentle toward her.


    When she was underneath him, he thought about how her casual and easygoing self and her gentle, passionate self were heaven and earth. That temptation drove him to go down on her harder, and he wished that he could have her by his side forever. He, from the very onset, had a strong desire for her that he could not even understand. How could he go gentle on her?


    Besides, Ye Wei and ¡®gentle¡¯ were opposites that could not be easily associated.


    ¡°I¡¯ll chop it off!¡± Ye Wei looked at him disdainfully and could not help but push him away. Mo Jue had an unhappy look that accused Ye Wei of being unfeeling. Ye Wei wanted to slap him. What kind of man was that?


    ¡°Very well, then. Round two tonight it is.¡±


    Ye Wei¡¯s eyes twitched. She was considering whether she should crash with Cloud tonight. That man had one heck of a desire to do her. Wouldn¡¯t he become addicted if he did her a few more times?


    Ye Wei, suddenly recalling something, raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Dear Gorgeous Mo Jue, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve been married, so why hadn¡¯t you broken into me?¡±


    Mo Jue was lost for words.


    It wasn¡¯t until then he recalled what he had said before and secretly cursed. While Ye Wei smiled innocently before him, he was panicking. He said, ¡°Actually, you¡¯ve never quite allowed me to touch you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Ye Wei smiled. ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, aren¡¯t you poisoned? Aren¡¯t you afraid to transmit the poison to me? Or, were you suddenly cured?¡±


    What nonsense was it that she did not allow him to touch her? She was already utterly aflame with passion when they were at the beach and he was already hugging her lovingly at night, but he had done all except hit a home run with her. His lies were utterly slipshod.


    Mo Jue gritted his teeth, becoming vexed by the lies he spun. He then went off script and said, ¡°I lied to you. I was not poisoned.¡±


    Ye Wei, who had long guessed it, smiled with beaming eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not poisoned? So why did you lie to me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Ye Wei coldly laughed as Mo Jue threw in the towel. ¡°I was afraid that you would discover me lying to you.¡±


    Ye Wei, who seemed to guess it, stared at him. Since he had confessed, she decided to give him a way out. ¡°What did you lie to me about?¡±


    ¡°Could you please not ask that?¡± Mo Jue looked down as he had no intention to tell her that they were not married at all. He had, in his bid to keep her by his side, resorted to such trickery. If he said it, Wei Wei would certainly be unhappy.


    He did not want her to leave him.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not saying, fine with me. I¡¯ll sleep in the guest room next time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak!¡± Mo Jue, choosing between unable to sleep with gorgeous Ye Wei and being honest, opted for the latter. Since the latter was the less evil of the two, she would, at most, be upset for a moment, which did not mean that he would not get to enjoy her. He could not afford not to have her to himself.


    ¡°The marriage certificate was a fake,¡± Mo Jue solemnly replied. Ye Wei, who long expected it, coldly laughed and harrumphed. ¡°How dare you lie to me! Is there anything else that you won¡¯t lie to me about?¡±


    As she said, she had a solemn look on her and turned away. Mo Jue, in his panic, hugged her tightly from behind. Ye Wei jabbed her elbow backward into Mo Jue and he felt his abdomen burn in pain. Mo Jue, in spite of his pain, did not let her go.


    He must not let go of her!


    After Ye Wei had hit him a few times, she had vented her frustration and stopped. In the end, she still loved him deeply. ¡°Let go!¡± She coldly replied.


    ¡°Never!¡± Mo Jue hugged her for dear life. ¡°Wei Wei, I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you. I had this extremely difficult opportunity to meet you and I do not want it to slip between my fingertips. I am afraid that you, without any constraints, would leave me.¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s solemn reply sounded a little hurting. ¡°You¡¯re so free-spirited and do not seem to care about anything. Since I mean that little to you, I was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep you by my side and hence lied.¡±


    Ye Wei felt an aching bitterness in her heart. ¡°Do you think that a mere certificate is enough to keep me by your side?¡± she asked with gritted teeth.


    When Mo Jue heard it, he became ecstatic. Did Ye Wei imply that she was remaining by his side by her own accord? He grabbed her shoulders and looked into her eyes deeply. ¡°Wei Wei, are you willing to remain by my side? Yes? No?¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s typically calm voice sounded jumpier and even in trepidation.

 Chapter 560 - Third Young Master Ye’s Narcissistic Streak

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei suddenly realized that she could try believing him.


    For somebody as powerful as Mo Jue to lower his pride and show unease would undoubtedly dispel the anger and indignation one had.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do if you are this stupid,¡± Ye Wei coldly harrumphed and slapped his hand away. ¡°That said, you have definitely reminded me that I am a free person. So I could¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get married right now!¡± Mo Jue grabbed her shoulder, his voice starting to shudder. ¡°We can get married right now. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Get married?¡± Ye Wei was taken aback and looked at him before laughing. ¡°Dear Gorgeous Mo Jue, please honestly admit to what else you lied to me about? If you tell me everything, I could consider getting married to you.¡±


    Mo Jue shook his head like a rock drummer and said, ¡°Nothing, nothing at all. Absolutely nothing.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s really nothing else!¡± Mo Jue solemnly replied. ¡°Wei Wei, let¡¯s go register our marriage!¡±


    Ye Wei, in utter glee, seemingly smiled as she looked at how panicky he had become. She, in slight gentleness, raised her eyebrows and laughed. ¡°Did I ever say that I would marry you?¡±


    He felt embarrassed.


    Even marriage was on the table.


    Mo Jue had a solemn look on his face. ¡°You¡¯re unwilling?¡±


    Ye Wei smiled and did not answer. Mo Jue, looking malicious, said, ¡°Even if you¡¯re unwilling, you will still marry me!¡±


    ¡°Is this how you propose?¡± Ye Wei rolled her eyes at him and slapped his hands away. ¡°Since you¡¯ve lied to me for this long, I¡¯ll consider it after you¡¯ve proven yourself worthy!¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Mo Jue asked with a displeased look. While he had lied to her, he did not show the least regret and would have kept the act on if she did not discover it. A certificate would have bound her in some way or another.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you after considering it!¡±


    ¡°We, for all you know, could already have children,¡± Mo Jue suddenly said.


    Ye Wei was stunned and looked down at her abdomen. ¡°You will not do me from now on,¡± she plainly said.


    ¡°Wei Wei, I was joking.¡± Mo Jue grabbed her in panic, secretly displeased. He would not allow any light bulbs to interfere with Ye Wei and his private time. If he could not put Ye Wei in her place, why should he allow a child to further contribute to the chaos?


    He sure despised kids. They were useless beings that were able to only cry and eat soft food. They were also not as adorable as his Wei Wei.


    Ye Wei despised him even more.


    Mo Jue, with a stony face, said, ¡°I¡¯ll rather do you than have children.¡±


    Ye Wei broke into laughter and leaned into his embrace. ¡°Dear Gorgeous Mo Jue, don¡¯t you feel that your earlier statement is a little contradictory?¡±


    If he wanted to do her, how could she not have children?


    But back to the topic, last night seemed¡­ pretty unprotected. He probably could not make sense of anything.


    She¡¯d better not hit the jackpot for the first time. If not¡­ She paused. She had never come up with a routine for many things, and it was better they didn¡¯t have children that would contribute to the chaos.


    Mo Jue was utterly displeased.


    ¡°Wei Wei, what will it take for you to marry me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry and can¡¯t be bothered with you for now!¡± Ye Wei waved her hand and walked away sassily. Mo Jue quickly chased up with her, and everybody saw Mo Jue chasing after Ye Wei, trying to ask her, ¡°When will you marry me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a pain in the a**! What¡¯s with all this marry you or not? You¡¯re hot-tempered, of bad character, and bland. Save your face and figure, you¡¯ve got nothing. If you¡¯re thinking of marrying me, that¡¯s a no-go.¡±


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you once I¡¯ve thought about it.¡±


    Mo Jue was lost for words.


    Birmingham and Cloud, who were hiding in a corner, trembled. Oh, second master, oh, second master, you still have a few more days to live. The heavens are not blind.


    Riyadh, Saudi Arabia


    April came in the blink of an eye, and it was spring now.


    The temperatures in Riyadh were still high, but they were not as high as compared to in summer. While temperatures were still high, there was a slightly warm wind and the temperatures were very good. Cheng Anya had been pregnant for six months.


    While she almost miscarried several times, she managed to endure six months with near misses. With Su Man and Bai Ye checking on her once every three days, the child was in very good shape.


    The virus had fused into the child¡¯s cells and the child would be an innate cyborg, somewhat different from a regular child. Although the child¡¯s parameters were still stable, any differences could only be identified at birth.


    While the child¡¯s gender, a female, was already known, Ning Ning was the happiest amongst them all. Ever since he knew that he would be having a sister, he, who was even more hardworking than Third Young Master Ye, happily scooted up to Cheng Anya¡¯s bump and spoke to her.


    The family of three stayed in Su Man¡¯s mansion and Third Young Master Ye stopped almost all his work. Fourth Young Master Tang and First Young Master Lin took care of the Dragon Gate¡¯s affairs whilst a good friend of his ran An Ning International. Third Young Master Ye held videoconferences with the various executives of An Ning International to make decisions.


    As long as there were no major incidents, he would rather accompany Cheng Anya. He used to fervently read Cheng Anya¡¯s reports with Su Man and Bai Ye. Third Young Master Ye was a curious person and sensitively realized that he seemed to have become sort of a calefare, merely accompanying his wife and children.


    Su Man had Cheng Anya have more activities and enjoy the sun more. As long as time permitted, Third Young Master Ye would bring Cheng Anya around Riyadh and the young kid would follow in tow. Third Young Master Ye arrived in Riyadh from the start of the year and stayed there for several months. Since the situation was stable, there was nothing to worry about. The young kid, like Third Young Master Ye, extremely anticipated the arrival of this little princess.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, what if my sister is born ugly?¡± The young kid pondered about this serious question during their day at the beach.


    Cheng Anya was aghast.


    Extremely ugly?


    While mothers did not despise their children¡¯s looks, she had given this question thought as her child was, after all, a cyborg. Although her child was healthy, she had watched movies on cyborgs because her child was one despite not taking a liking to them. The cyborgs looked extremely¡­


    It had its characteristics!


    Uh, even being ugly had its characteristics.


    Therefore, the vainpot in her was extremely worried about how her child would look.


    Third Young Master Ye held Cheng Anya¡¯s shoulders and proudly said, ¡°Baby, look at Daddy and Mommy and know that your sister will be prettier than 99% of women in the world!¡±


    The young kid was stunned into silence.


    Cheng Anya was lost for words.


    Third Young Master Ye / Daddy had set a new narcissism record.

 Chapter 561 - Beauty Su’s Tryst

    Third Young Master Ye held Cheng Anya as she walked to the sofa and sat down. The temperature where they were was perfect and few people were present amidst a gentle sea breeze. Cheng Anya really liked the place. The young kid, sitting next to Cheng Anya¡¯s tummy, read out loud from a collection of jokes.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s face was twitching and trembling whilst the young kid was laughing out loud as she had a high humor threshold. The young kid claimed that he had to start to educate his unborn sister about humor and prepare her for life lest she become inherently autistic due to her transformation into a cyborg.


    Third Young Master Ye stared at him with a twisted face.


    ¡°This entire compilation for jokes is for children! Since it won¡¯t be funny for you all, why don¡¯t I tell you something more fun?¡± Third Young Master Ye utterly despised the young kid when he saw her scoot up against his wife¡¯s stomach while reading out the book aloud. He pushed him far away.


    He hadn¡¯t hugged his wife enough.


    The young kid looked at him with slanted eyes. ¡°Daddy, you are petty as heck. I came out from Mommy¡¯s tummy, so what¡¯s wrong with Mommy hugging me? The same could be said for you, no?¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s lips twitched. Her eyes went wide at the thought of her delivering Third Young Master Ye.


    Third Young Master Ye dismissed the idea and pinched the kid¡¯s small ears. ¡°If your daddy wasn¡¯t ¡®hardworking¡¯ enough, would you even be able to come out from your mommy¡¯s tummy? Could you? Could you?! You still don¡¯t know what death is, huh?¡±


    The young kid pouted his reddened lips in slight indignation and lied down next to Cheng Anya¡¯s stomach and screamed, ¡°Sister! Daddy is utterly petty! Daddy is utterly petty!¡±


    Cheng Anya grunted and the one-and-a-half men quieted down nervously. Third Young Master Ye was especially nervous as he could not allow the slightest risk at such a critical juncture.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened? Anya, what¡¯s happened?¡± He frowned nervously.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s frown gradually eased. She said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. My darling baby just kicked me.¡±


    ¡°All¡¯s good. At least, she¡¯s healthy,¡± Third Young Master Ye, not as nervous as before, calmly said as he gently touched Cheng Anya¡¯s tummy. He missed Ning Ning¡¯s development and was extremely proud to be alongside her this time.


    ¡°Wrong!¡± The young kid shook his index finger and gently smiled. ¡°Sis is telling me ¡®Brother, I know! Daddy is utterly petty!¡¯ That is the way I communicate with her. Very special, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence.


    Third Young Master Ye broke into a gentle and twisted smile as he chased after the young kid, wanting to clobber him. Cheng Anya, who saw father and son chase each other on the beach, laughed happily. To her, she had the happiness of the world in her grasp whatever the future held.


    They were her guardian angels, and she would have a little princess in time to come.


    She looked forward to the child being able to grow up like any other person. Even if she was ugly-looking, what mattered was that she would be healthy.


    Since the young kid was not as strong as Third Young Master Ye, Third Young Master Ye caught him and spanked his buttocks as he ran. Cheng Anya was laughing out loud.


    ¡°Okay, okay! Ah Chen, you are becoming Benjamin Button, no?¡± Cheng Anya could not help but speak up for her child¡¯s pitiful buttocks. Third Young Master Ye then stopped, and the young kid held his dizzy head whilst petulantly falling into Cheng Anya¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy is extremely violent! Why don¡¯t you consider divorcing him? I can introduce you to prospective partners! Bai Ye is pretty good, and so is Black J. Ross is a good man too¡­ Ahh, Daddy, I know I¡¯m wrong! Daddy is the best! Daddy is above all and even the ghosts bow to him! Amen!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye raised his hand and then put it down amidst his loss for words. F***! This son of his sure knew how to suck up to him.


    Cheng Anya laughed and kissed his cheek. ¡°Okay, okay. Why are you so into triggering him?¡±


    The young kid pouted and said, ¡°Sis, quickly come out! Brother wants to see you! You must look pretty, okay! If you look like some skeleton, brother will be shocked.¡±


    ¡°Like some skeleton, uh¡­¡± Cheng Anya was stunned.


    Third Young Master Ye coldly said, ¡°Skeletons are terrifying. I¡¯ve loads of money to transform her into the next angel that people will kowtow to.¡±


    ¡°¡­Daddy is wise!¡± the young kid said.


    Cheng Anya was a bag of mixed emotions¡­


    Plastic surgery¡­


    Her darling daughter¡¯s looks were already discussed way before she was born. It was utterly sad!


    ¡°Onto serious matters, let¡¯s give her a name, shall we?¡± Cheng Anya laughed as she pushed Third Young Master Ye, who was horsing around. He paused and said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought of one. Shall we call her Ningjing?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound nice!¡± The young kid immediately rejected the name and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s so pedestrian and does not stand out.¡±


    Cheng Anya was pretty satisfied with the name. Ye Ningyuan, Ye Ningjing¡­ Serenity and tranquility both checked, and it had a nice ring to it on top of how meaningful the names were. She hoped that her daughter would have that name.


    Ningjing¡­


    Ye Ningjing¡­


    ¡°Darling, what do you say should be her name?¡± Cheng Anya smiled as she looked at the young kid.


    The young kid pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s call her Liancheng. Ye Liancheng!¡±


    Cheng Anya pondered for a moment. Said name was not too bad, but Third Young Master Ye felt that the name he gave was better. The other name was more complicated to write and remember, and would hence be hard for their darling daughter to remember.


    ¡°Mommy, the name I gave has a nicer ring to it, right?¡±


    ¡°Anya, the name your husband gave is nicer.¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned into silence.


    She looked to her left and right as the one-and-a-half men awaited her decision. It seemed¡­ a little tackier than usual. She actually felt that the name Ning Ning gave had a nicer ring to it and was more meaningful.


    How should she go about it?


    The young kid looked at Third Young Master Ye smugly, and Third Young Master Ye dope-slapped the young kid¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s axiomatic that I name my own daughter. Save that name for your own daughter.¡±


    The young kid was stunned into silence.


    ¡®Eh, my dearest daddy, that will be many years down the road¡­¡¯


    ¡°How can I even have a daughter when I do not have a wife?¡± The young kid pouted his mouth extremely cutely. ¡°Do you want to be a grandfather this badly? Do you really want to?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya fell silent. Third Young Master Ye then calmly answered, ¡°If you are able to cough out a child now, I do not mind being the youngest grandfather in history.¡±


    It was the young kid¡¯s turn to be utterly speechless.


    ¡®Daddy is too shameless!¡¯


    That would have to wait until four to five years later!


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll let our darling daughter decide after she¡¯s born.¡±


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s the wisest!¡±


    ¡­


    The family sat by the beach for a moment before Third Young Master Ye drove back to Su Man¡¯s mansion with the family happily in tow. Once they were back, the young kid went to look for Bai Ye and Su Man. He first went to the laboratory and could not find anybody there. The young kid asked Dana, and Dana smiled before pointing toward Su Man¡¯s courtyard. The young kid went to the courtyard to look for them as Dana smiled.


    ¡°Beauty Su, Bai Ye¡­¡± The young kid shouted cheerfully once he stepped in. He then paused and sweated. Did he arrive at the right time? That would explain why Sister Dana sounded a little¡­


    The young kid, seeing how Bai Ye pinned Su Man against the Tung tree, was aghast. He could not see their emotions but only the flowers of the tree and Bai Ye¡¯s silhouette¡­


    But¡­


    Their posture was a little prone to flights of fantasy. The young kid somehow recalled how Bai Ye was off-whack and Su Man avoiding him. He looked up¡­ Could it be¡­ unless¡­


    They had taken a fancy to each other?


    Many huge question marks appeared over the young kid¡¯s head.


    He remembered how Bai Ye once hurried out of the laboratory as though someone was chasing him whilst Beauty Su had a relaxed and perhaps happy look on his face. While Beauty Su¡¯s smile was extremely subtle, one would be hard-pressed to see an obvious smile on Beauty Su¡¯s face.


    As they were eating, the typically chatty Bai Ye was unusually silent and stifled. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s random question sent Bai Ye¡¯s ears slightly flushing.


    There was also once when Bai Ye grabbed his daddy and told him something, with his daddy calmly imparting him ways to pursue someone. He could somehow make out his daddy telling Bai Ye that he had no prejudice of sorts to these things.


    The young kid was stunned to the point he was jellied. Could Bai Ye have really taken a liking to Su Man and then asked his daddy how he could win Su Man over? His daddy, in good faith, calmly showed Bai Ye the ropes in return?


    It was hence little wonder that things seemed a little unusual in the past few days. Bai Ye had become his usual self whilst Su Man became scheming and vicious. Was Su Man infuriated by Bai Ye pursuing him?


    So Bai Ye was now¡­ forcing himself onto somebody?


    Uh¡­


    He sure had guts given the tens of toxins in Su Man¡¯s body. Bai Ye was truly fearless. Su Man could have knocked Bai Ye over with a wave of his hands, but he had not seen Bai Ye drop dead yet.


    The young kid seriously pondered. Did Beauty Su acquiesce to Bai Ye¡¯s¡­ teasing?


    ¡®Daddy, you are not the fairest person here! How could you keep such saucy things from your darling child? How naughty! You ought to be taught a lesson¡­¡¯


    The young kid¡¯s voice interrupted the tryst. Bai Ye quickly and calmly stood up without looking amiss while Su Man looked as calm as though nothing happened.


    The young kid gave a thumbs-up despite catching them in the middle of their affair. This was undoubtedly over the top!


    And worthy of emulation!


    While it could have been an illusion, why did he feel that their calm gazes had a mildly murderous intent to them?


    Could he really have interrupted their tryst?


    This means¡­


    If he left, would they carry on? The young kid felt conflicted.

 Chapter 562 - The Baby’s Health

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Did I interrupt anything?¡± The young kid touched his head and looked at the sky innocently. Actually, it wasn¡¯t his fault. ¡®They were too imprudent. Yes, that¡¯s it. Such unwholesomeness is not good for a kid!¡¯


    Bai Ye signaled for him to go over. The young kid reckoned that Bai Ye would not kill him considering that he wasn¡¯t a nobody. Hence, he went over to him, feeling uneasy and excited at the same time.


    Dressed in white, Beauty Su was seated under the Paulownia tree, with the posture of a fairy¡¯s. His beauty was astonishing and heart-stirring. There was a faint blush on his fair face, as if his skin was exceptionally thin that even a little redness could be seen.


    The young kid greeted Beauty Su weakly. He was as calm as usual. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What are you doing?¡± the young kid asked with a smile. His expression was pure and innocent, as though he was asking just because he was curious.


    If they were not familiar with the young kid, Su Man and Bai Ye would probably be fooled by his disguise.


    Bai Ye smiled gently, looking as elegant as ever. He stared at the young kid lovingly and said, ¡°His clothes were dirty because of the grass and mud, so I cleaned them for him.¡±


    ¡®Is it?¡¯ The young kid¡¯s dark gaze shifted from Bai Ye to Su Man, and then from Su Man to Bai Ye again. They looked suspicious to him. Did they look like they were doing something¡­ pure?


    Everyone knew that Su Man was a perfectionist, so how could he ever tolerate dirt on his clothes?


    There was a hint of threat in Bai Ye¡¯s gentle gaze. He didn¡¯t dare to doubt them. The young kid tilted his head cutely and jumped into Su Man¡¯s arms. ¡°Beauty Su, since when did you fall in love with our Bai Ye?¡± he asked joyfully.


    The corners of Bai Ye¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡®What a brat. Why is he rubbing his nose into something he shouldn¡¯t have? Can¡¯t he tell that Beauty Su is already pissed off? I would definitely get some scolding even before he becomes my boyfriend.¡¯


    Beauty Su glanced at the young kid nonchalantly and then gazed at the flowers in the garden. ¡°Which eye did you use to tell that I¡¯ve fallen in love with him?¡± he asked calmly.


    Bai Ye¡¯s smile had a hint of disappointment.


    The young kid blinked cutely, leaned over Su Man¡¯s ear, and whispered something. Su Man raised his eyebrows and sneered without replying to him. The young kid chucked and his pure cheeks looked evil and cunning like a fox.


    He wagged his white and long foxtail, looking extremely cute.


    Bai Ye grabbed the young kid by his collar and picked him up regardless of Su Man¡¯s presence. He was above board and asked, ¡°What did you tell him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret. I¡¯m not telling you.¡± The young kid smiled mysteriously but couldn¡¯t help praising Bai Ye. As expected, he was in love with Su Man, and he had found a way to get along with him.


    Beauty Su had always been very alienated, unapproachable, and pure, as if he was oblivious to the affairs of the world. Ordinary people dared not be too presumptuous in front of him, laugh loudly, or show their true selves in front of him. Everyone obeyed him.


    Some women, even if they liked Su Man and wanted to be closer to him, were afraid to show their true selves. They were always ladylike and dared not even have big movements. In fact, that didn¡¯t mean love. If they couldn¡¯t even show their true self in front of the one they loved, it was not love. Even if their feelings were real, they wouldn¡¯t know how to get along with him, and Beauty Su wouldn¡¯t treat them well too.


    Bai Ye was unexpectedly bright. He liked to keep things simple and it was not uncomfortable for him at all.


    ¡°Tell me, and I¡¯ll grant you a wish.¡± Bai Ye tried to coax him into telling him. He raised his eyebrows and had a cunning look.


    Beauty Su snorted coldly. ¡°Can¡¯t I promise what you promised him too? What a joke!¡±


    The young kid looked at Beauty Su, and then glanced at Bai Ye. He was wise enough to shut up as he couldn¡¯t afford to offend either side¡­


    ¡°Beauty Su, this is between me and my baby,¡± Bai Ye said with a smile.


    Su Man snorted.


    Bai Ye teased. ¡°Say it. I¡¯ll reward you if you do!¡±


    Su Man snorted again, and the young kid struggled out of Bai Ye¡¯s arms. He jumped behind Su Man and said with a smile, ¡°Bai Ye, I¡¯m the future leader of the Secrecy Bureau. I¡¯ll only tell you when Beauty Su becomes your boyfriend.¡±


    Bai Ye despised the young kid. ¡°You betrayer!¡±


    ¡°We knew each other before you did,¡± Su Man said coldly.


    The young kid nodded. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. We¡¯ll still be a family in the end anyway.¡±


    Su Man glanced at him coldly. ¡®This brat.¡¯ Bai Ye grinned from ear to ear. He immediately understood what they were saying and laughed like a cat who stole the fish. The young kid felt unfair. Why was Beauty Su staring at him? He didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Hi, Bai Ye. When did you fall in love with Beauty Su?¡±


    ¡°You are too young to know anything. Shut up.¡± Bai Ye knocked on his head to warn him, but he smiled faintly. He didn¡¯t know when he had fallen in love with Beauty Su¡­


    He was reluctant to leave Riyadh this time. When he left the last time, he was reluctant to leave too. Perhaps, he had fallen in love with him the last time, or it might be this time. He wasn¡¯t sure.


    It was only when he realized his love for him that it didn¡¯t matter to him whether he was a man or a woman.


    The only important thing was that he liked him.


    In fact, it was untrue when people say that Beauty Su was unapproachable, cool, oblivious to everything, and didn¡¯t understand human emotions. He was the only one who knew how interesting he was. It was the first time that he had such strong desires to be with someone.


    He didn¡¯t intend to ignore it, or maybe he did at first because he was a man. But now, he was not struggling anymore and was calm to accept the fact.


    When he was on the island before, an instructor he respected once said that if he meets someone in the future whom he would be worried, happy, or sad for, he should hold onto that person firmly.


    It¡¯s possible that one would only meet such a person once in their entire life. It¡¯s a once in a lifetime¡¯s fate. If one missed it, they would regret it forever.


    He had once regretted it, so he had to educate them not to leave such regret in their lives.


    He was the most humane instructor on the island. He was very strict, but not violent. The children liked him very much as he was kindhearted, and his words were thought-provoking. Although Bai Ye was young, he remembered those words very clearly.


    What hadn¡¯t he experienced after all these years of extensive travel? He had met all kinds of beauty, but not one could make him feel as relaxed as to how Su Man would.


    He didn¡¯t want to let go of him because of other trivial matters.


    The young kid laid on Su Man¡¯s back and laughed. Bai Ye was jealous. ¡®Why is the young kid allowed to touch him brazenly? Su Man would usually poison the one who touches him.¡¯


    ¡®What is this obvious difference in treatment?¡¯


    ¡°But to be honest, it¡¯s very eye-catching and beautiful when you two stand together.¡± The young kid teased. ¡°Haha, my auntie might break Bai Ye into pieces.¡±


    Su Man smiled. Ye Wei¡­


    ¡°Wei Wei is now happily attached to Mo Jue. Why would she care about us? Anybody who snatches Mo Jue from her would be dead meat. She has no feelings towards Beauty Su anymore,¡± Bai Ye said calmly.


    It seemed that what he said was true. The young kid was speechless.


    Su Man asked calmly, ¡°Are the Top Terrorist Organization and the Mafia at peace now?¡±


    ¡°These months have been peaceful for the time being. There is no news from Big Boss Mo, and Eleven will come back soon. The Mafia is still under the control of Mo Jue, with auntie as his assistant.¡± The young kid laughed.


    Bai Ye said, ¡°Jason complained to me a few days ago about how Ye Wei and Eleven never cared about our organization. We¡¯ve talked to them about it many times but they refused to listen to us and ran around. Now, she¡¯s ready to fight him for Mo Jue. F***, brothers really aren¡¯t as important as husbands. I¡¯ve finally seen her true colors.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s a cruel world. I can¡¯t help it.¡¯


    The young kid was speechless. ¡®He¡¯s full of¡­ resentment.¡¯ Jason must be grumpy because Eleven was still not back yet.


    ¡°Eleven has gone for too long. She¡¯s running out of tranquilizers,¡± Su Man said calmly.


    ¡°The old witch is an expert. She will definitely check Eleven¡¯s body when Eleven goes back. I hope she can do something then,¡± Bai Ye said. Then, he asked, ¡°How is your mommy today?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s okay. She hadn¡¯t been feeling uncomfortable,¡± the young kid said. ¡°I almost fought with Daddy today regarding my sister¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°What were the suggestions?¡±


    The young kid told him the name he suggested, and Bai Ye said, ¡°Let your father pick his own daughter¡¯s name. You will get to pick your daughter¡¯s.¡±


    The young kid gave him a disdainful look and said calmly, ¡°Bai Ye, you are becoming like my daddy after asking him tips to woo Beauty Su. What you said was exactly what he had told me!¡±


    Bai Ye kept quiet!


    Beauty Su glanced at him coldly. ¡®He asked Third Young Master Ye for advice? Hmmph, no wonder¡­¡¯


    ¡®His latest moves are getting more shameless!¡¯


    He wondered why he had behaved differently. It turned out that he was influenced by someone else.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Su Man asked the young kid. It suddenly hit him. ¡°Mommy and I were talking about it today. Will my sister look strange?¡±


    ¡°I know what you are worried about. You can rest assured. The baby is very healthy at present. She will not be short of arms and legs,¡± Su Man said calmly. ¡°As for her looks¡­ I can¡¯t tell. We¡¯ll know when the child is born.¡±


    The young kid was stunned. ¡°No way. How could you not tell?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not mighty.¡±


    The young kid shrugged his shoulders.

 Chapter 563 - Making Love

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Watching the young kid leave elegantly, Bai Ye smiled and shook his head. ¡°Why did you scare him?¡±


    In fact, the baby in Cheng Anya¡¯s womb was very healthy. There was no problem at all. How could it be born ugly? If it was really born ugly, it must be due to genetic mutation and not the virus.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy!¡± Beauty Su said calmly. He looked at Bai Ye coldly and went into the room nonchalantly with contempt, leaving him his beautiful back view.


    Bai Ye touched his nose. ¡®Happy? He is happy to have frightened Ning Ning?¡¯


    ¡®How can it be? Su Man loves Ning Ning the most. He would do anything Ning Ning asked him to do. I¡¯m afraid that only Ning Ning would dare to make fun of him and not be thrown out by him. He¡¯s happy?¡¯


    ¡®Did the sun rise from the west today?¡¯


    ¡®This is too weird.¡¯


    Bai Ye was anxious, but he didn¡¯t know why. He stood under the tree for a while but still couldn¡¯t figure out why. Suddenly, a fascinating, fragrant smell drifted into his nose. He was reminded of the moment that he had almost touched Su Man¡¯s soft lips. ¡®What a wonderful feeling¡­¡¯


    It was true that it wasn¡¯t the wine that intoxicated but the drinker who got himself drunk. He was indeed a little intoxicated.


    It suddenly became clear. Was Su Man blaming the young kid for his reckless actions, which inadvertently ruined his plan? The corners of Bai Ye¡¯s eyes twitched. If that was true, it could only mean that it wasn¡¯t one-sided. Su Man liked him too! Bai Ye was overjoyed and suddenly felt that the weather in Riyadh was great. It was sunny, and the flowers were blooming. That flower that he had been waiting for had finally bloomed.


    There was nothing more gratifying than that.


    But on second thought, he might have flattered himself. Beauty Su had not shown any kind of affection to him. All along, it was him who had shown his love and wooed him enthusiastically.


    It was said to be difficult for males to woo females, but easy for females to woo males. However, it was extremely hard for a male to chase after another male. It was as if there were mountains in between them for them to conquer. He struggled really hard, so he went to ask Third Young Master Ye for advice. After all, he, who had no experience, needed to take advice from someone who was experienced.


    With a disdainful gaze, Third Young Master Ye taught him several moves. Although some of them were shameless, they were still very effective. At least, he almost got to kiss him in just two moves.


    Moreover, it happened when Beauty Su was on guard. He had obviously stepped forward, but the young kid ruined the moment. Oh, how resented he was. That third wheeler had picked the right timing to appear.


    Otherwise, he would have kissed Beauty Su and seen his reaction. If he was angry, he would change his tactic to woo him. But if he wasn¡¯t, he would go all the way, like what Third Young Master Ye had taught him.


    Who knew? He had absolutely no idea what he was thinking.


    Bai Ye was extremely regretful!


    He was not sure of Beauty Su¡¯s mind. It was very difficult to guess as well. ¡®What did Su Man mean? Is what I am thinking true?¡¯ Bai Ye pondered under the tree.


    Even such an intelligent and wise person like him would become a fool when in love. He didn¡¯t know how to deal with it.


    Or, should he go in and ask Su Man what he meant?


    Would he be chased out by him?


    Bai Ye pictured the scene of him getting chased out, and he took a few steps and paused. He really liked Su Man a lot, but he didn¡¯t wish to scare him with his impatience. He dared not be too aggressive, learning from the past experiences of Ye Wei.


    Su Man was feeling calm in the house. He looked at the handsome figure outside the house through the three-layer chiffon curtain and shook his head gently. ¡®This fool, even Ning Ning could tell.¡¯ If he didn¡¯t like him, Bai Ye would not be able to get close to him at all. However, he had confused himself.


    Actually, there was no fun if they were honest about everything. Sometimes, it might be better to keep some things in your heart!


    He enjoyed that feeling.


    ¡®This man is interesting!¡¯


    The young kid hopped all the way back to share this big secret with Cheng Anya, and Third Young Master Ye looked down at him, as if he was a fool. ¡°No need for you to tell me. I¡¯ve known about it for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, you are really mean. Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this earlier?¡± The pure and tender eyes of the young kid were full of complaints.


    Third Young Master Ye smiled insidiously. Without attempting to hide his twisted mind, he said, ¡°Because you stick to my wife every day?¡±


    ¡°She is my mommy!¡±


    ¡°She is my wife. Husbands are more important than sons!¡±


    ¡°She is closer to her son than her husband!¡± The young kid insisted on his own opinion, clenched his fist, and looked down on Third Young Master Ye. ¡°I¡¯m forever a part of Mommy while you are not related to her at all. When you get old, I¡¯ll have to take care of you. Mommy, what do you think? Are you closer to the son? When you are old, he will be even older. You can¡¯t count on him, but you can count on your son. Right?¡±


    The young kid said that in a very serious tone, which made Cheng Anya laugh, while Third Young Master Ye threw a cushion at him.


    The young kid shook his head and said mischievously, ¡°Look at how violent Daddy is. Mommy, you can¡¯t really rely on him anymore.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was calm and gentle. ¡°Son, say it again and I¡¯ll throw you down from the second floor.¡±


    The young kid stuck out his tongue. Cheng Anya shielded her son and her expression darkened. ¡°Throw who down?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was frustrated.


    ¡®F***!¡¯


    He really had no say at home. His wife and children could bully him all they want.


    ¡®So inhumane.¡¯


    The young kid chuckled by the side of the bed. He laughed so badly that his little body curled up, and Third Young Master Ye couldn¡¯t help but beat him. ¡®This brat is so arrogant recently. He keeps trying to test my patience. He deserves a spanking!¡¯


    The family fooled around until Dana invited them down for dinner. Third Young Master Ye then took Cheng Anya and the young kid downstairs to have dinner. Su Man and Bai Ye were already there.


    Cheng Anya had been pregnant for more than six months, only a few days to seven months. Her belly was a little smaller than that of the ordinary pregnant women. Other than encountering several dangerous situations in the third or fourth month, her situation had basically stabilized.


    There was still some occasionally bleeding and fever during the fifth month, and Third Young Master Ye was so scared that he wanted to give up the child and save Anya. However, Anya persisted until the sixth month, and the child was safe and sound in her womb since then.


    Bai Ye once said that the child had a strong will to live. Otherwise, Anya would already have had a miscarriage.


    As usual, Bai Ye would feel her pulse every day to ensure her health. It was no exception before they had dinner. Third Young Master Ye needed to be reassured of Anya¡¯s health before he could stop worrying about her.


    Ning Ning whispered something to Beauty Su. One laughed like a fox, while the other was calm and expressionless.


    Their family had been living at Beauty Su¡¯s for almost half a year and they had a harmonious relationship. Although Su Man was cold-blooded by nature, he wasn¡¯t hostile to them.


    The atmosphere at the dinner was very good as the lovely Ning Ning was present. He was constantly looking at Bai Ye and Su Man while laughing at them. Third Young Master Ye couldn¡¯t bear to see his son¡¯s creepy-but-cute look and kicked him on the leg. Ning Ning then refrained himself.


    After dinner, they went back to rest in their respective rooms. The young kid went back to his room as well to ¡®hug¡¯ his laptop.


    Cheng Anya took her pajamas and wanted to take a bath. Third Young Master Ye raised his eyebrows and teased her. ¡°Do you need help?¡±


    His gaze was filled with lust, and he asked with an expression that of a hungry wolf who was eager to pounce on her. He looked at her as if he was very willing to ¡®please¡¯ her.


    Cheng Anya was speechless and choked. ¡®Third Young Master Ye, can your mind be filled with less dirty stuff? If he were really to help, this bath would take at least an hour. What a pervert!¡¯


    ¡°I suggest you take a cold shower next door. Thank you for your cooperation!¡± Cheng Anya smiled and went into the bathroom with her pajamas in her arms. She locked the door and scolded Third Young Master Ye, the hungry wolf, in her heart.


    Third Young Master Ye looked at her back view and imagined the beautiful scene of his wife¡¯s bathing. His mind was filled with lust and it went to his smart brain as well.


    In a flash, he felt his blood boiling, and that all his blood was rushing towards one part of his body at the same time.


    Third Young Master Ye smiled and looked at the bathroom door. ¡°Little Anya, the bathroom is very slippery. Open the door. Let me go in and help you.¡±


    He had to satisfy his cravings even if he couldn¡¯t do it!


    Cheng Anya couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°Turn back, go straight, and rinse some cold water. You are really a beast, aren¡¯t you? Why are you asking to make love every night?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye leaned against the wall and exclaimed. ¡°Little Anya, you are mistreating me. My willy hasn¡¯t said hello to your fanny for a long time.¡±


    Cheng Anya, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®F***, Ye Chen, you perverted bastard!¡¯


    Talking about willies and fannies again. She couldn¡¯t stand him any longer. His tone that expressed his dissatisfaction was so annoying that she wanted to slap him.


    Because of the pregnancy, he could not touch her in the first three months. In the third and fourth months, her situation was very unstable. Only until the fifth and sixth month was she stabilized.


    Hence, Third Young Master Ye had a chance to get lucky. However, Cheng Anya was worried about the child. She only agreed to do it when he was too obsessed but warned him to be gentle every time. When he was getting into it, he wouldn¡¯t care about anything, which made her shy and annoyed at the same time.


    Third Young Master Ye also told her in a very serious manner that he had asked Bai Ye and Su Man about it, and they said that it was okay for him to be aggressive. She was so embarrassed that she had to make a detour every time she saw Su Man or Bai Ye.


    It was embarrassing to have a husband like him!


    Feeling ashamed, Miss Cheng covered her face.

 Chapter 564 - Baby Hailan

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    From the long labor pains to the moment when the water broke, she was tortured for several hours. Third Young Master Ye was so anxious that he proposed for Anya to have a Cesarean section operation. However, Bai Ye and Su Man both agreed that she wasn¡¯t in a dangerous state that needed it, and it was natural for women to feel pain when they were giving birth. Since Cheng Anya insisted on giving birth naturally as well, Third Young Master Ye stopped worrying eventually and comforted Cheng Anya while wiping her sweat off. It was almost dawn when she was pushed into the delivery room.


    Third Young Master Ye walked back and forth anxiously outside the delivery room, while Ning Ning, who didn¡¯t sleep a wink the previous night, sat aside. He wasn¡¯t sleepy yet, and his big eyes were as dark as ink. He asked Third Young Master Ye, ¡°Daddy, was Mommy in pain like this when she gave birth to me?¡±


    ¡°I heard that giving birth is painful.¡±


    ¡°Poor Mommy.¡± The young kid pouted his red lips and looked in the direction of the delivery room anxiously. The pain would increase after a while, but Cheng Anya didn¡¯t yell like other pregnant women did and endured the pain. Knowing how his mother was like, he knew that she was in extreme pain.


    ¡®The world is big but Mommy is the greatest¡¯ was definitely the right name he had picked for his internet identity.


    Third Young Master Ye patted his head and the two of them waited outside anxiously. Because the baby was special and Su Man was the owner of the hospital, both Su Man and Bai Ye stayed in the delivery room with the obstetrician in case of emergencies.


    Although they had run tests and checked that everything was okay, nobody knew if any serious illness would arise in the end and hit everyone by surprise.


    Third Young Master Ye felt as if there was a cat scratching in his heart. He was uncomfortable, but he couldn¡¯t reach his heart to stop the scratching. He looked tensed up, cold, and fierce, like how he usually looked. His eyes were fixed on the delivery room.


    ¡®Anya¡­¡¯


    ¡®Please stay safe. Stay safe¡­¡¯


    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯ll be fine with both Su Man and Bai Ye on standby,¡± Ning Ning said. He couldn¡¯t bear to see how stiff and irascible he was. He wasn¡¯t too nervous or scared and had only felt sorry for his mommy until he saw how his daddy behaved. He started to become a little frightened, as if he was standing on the edge of a cliff.


    The childish-but-steady voice calmed Third Young Master Ye down, and his heart stopped beating crazily. He hugged Ning Ning and waited for his wife and daughter, who were in the delivery room.


    The delivery only took an hour. Third Young Master Ye and Ning Ning heard the baby¡¯s cries as the first ray of sunlight lighted the sky at dawn.


    ¡°She¡¯s born¡­ Your little sister is out.¡± Third Young Master Ye stood up excitedly, and Ning Ning was relieved. He looked at his father with a smile and shook his head. Suddenly, he saw something and pointed at the sky. ¡°Daddy, look.¡±


    A huge lotus flower had appeared in the gray and white sky, which was extremely magnificent. A ray of golden light lit up the white lotus, reflecting the shadow inside. The shadow looked as if the silhouette of a slender girl dressed in white, holding a lotus wand in her hand. The wand was inlaid with a blood-red lotus-like gem. The movement of the woman was graceful, but her face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. It was as if she was covered by a layer of hazy cloud.


    The golden light had gotten brighter and warmer. Gradually, the white lotus reddened, and the woman looked as if she had arrived on the lotus-like a goddess. She waved the wand and thousands of lotus flowers bloomed in the sky.


    Riyadh¡¯s sky, which had always been colorless, now had a magnificent view.


    Bai Ye and Su Man came out of the room and saw it too. Upon seeing it, even Su Man, who had always been calm, was shocked.


    The sky was beautiful. It was the kind of beauty that would only appear in dreams or paintings. It had become a world of lotus.


    Countless rays of light shot down from the sky and lit up the earth. A few rays of light also penetrated into the long corridor of the hospital, lighting up the dull atmosphere in the hospital. Everybody felt that they had been surrounded by a layer of holy light.


    As if their minds and bodies were cleansed.


    The figure of the woman suddenly turned into four rays of white light, shooting in different directions.


    The scene didn¡¯t last long. In a blink of an eye, the wonderful sight disappeared. The people who saw it marveled at the beautiful Riyadh sky, but those who didn¡¯t manage to witness it could not believe it. They thought that it was only a myth that people had passed down from the past.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Bai Ye was shocked. He had never seen such a mythical scene before.


    ¡°What day is it today?¡± Su Man suddenly asked. Ning Ning told him the date, and Su Man frowned. ¡®There is nothing special today, why is this happening?¡¯


    Third Young Master Ye came back to his senses from the shock and asked anxiously, ¡°What about Anya? Is she okay?¡±


    Bai Ye smiled. ¡°Congratulations. Both the mother and daughter are very safe. The little princess is lovely.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was relieved. Thank goodness!


    The little princess of Ye family was born with some innate deficiencies as she was born prematurely. The young kid looked at his sister curiously outside the incubator. Her snow-white skin, small body, gray hair, pretty nose, cherry mouth, and pinkish face looked particularly lovely.


    ¡°Hello, sister. I¡¯m your brother.¡± The young kid was very happy. He waved and said hello to the little princess. She hadn¡¯t opened her eyes and was sleeping soundly.


    The young kid didn¡¯t mind and continued talking to the little princess with excitement.


    ¡°Hey sister, among all the babies here, you are the cutest.¡± The young kid took a glance at the rest of the babies. ¡®Hmmph. Indeed, my sister is the prettiest, cutest, and the most angelic baby here.¡¯


    ¡°A family of narcissists.¡± Bai Ye, who was behind him, smiled and approached him. To be honest, although the little princess was still a baby, she looked really cute and lovable.


    ¡°That¡¯s because we have the looks to be narcissistic,¡± the young kid said proudly. He wanted to carry his sister. ¡°Bai Ye, when can my sister come out of the incubator?¡±


    ¡°In a few days. We have to do a detailed examination. If there is no problem, she will be able to leave the hospital with your mommy.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye went to see Cheng Anya in the ward first before going to the little princess. He was happier than anyone else. He had everything men wish to have: two children, a smart and virtuous wife, a happy family, wealth, and status.


    That was the second time that he had felt the greatness of being a father. The first time was when Ning Ning called him daddy. That feeling of joy was so immense that he felt like he was holding the whole world in his hands. At that moment, he just wanted to live for his precious children.


    ¡°Daddy, it seems like our previous worries were superfluous. Look at how lovely my sister is.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was so excited that he couldn¡¯t say anything. He just nodded and looked at the little princess with a foolish smile. Bai Ye shook his head. He had to admit that that man was really god¡¯s chosen one. God had given him the best of everything.


    Feeling amazed, Dana called Su Man to tell him that all the lotus flowers in his backyard had bloomed overnight.


    Su Man was shocked.


    It was three or four months before the blooming season of the lotus flowers. Those lotus plants were all transplanted and it was not easy for them to bloom due to the bad climate. Last year, only a few of them bloomed.


    Dana said that she had never seen such things happening.


    The lotus flowers in the pond were blooming in a spectacular way.


    Su Man told Bai Ye about it and both of them went back home immediately. Indeed, the pink, white, and red lotus flowers in the pond had bloomed beautifully.


    ¡°Is this auspicious?¡± Bai Ye raised his eyebrows.


    Su Man was confused and he was reminded of the weird phenomenon that they had seen in the morning. His heart jolted. ¡®Perhaps that baby¡­ is special?¡¯


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Bai Ye asked as Su Man seemed to be in deep thought. Su Man shook his head and didn¡¯t say anything.


    On the third day, the examination report of the little princess did not show any abnormality except for some congenital deficiencies, which were not serious. She was allowed to be out of the incubator after Bai Ye had discussed it with the doctor in the hospital.


    The little princess opened her eyes. She had a pair of pure eyes that were dark and intelligent. They looked like Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes, but purer than hers.


    Her smile was very sweet. She would giggle whenever Ning Ning teased her, unlike other babies who would cry and make a fuss. She was a quiet and obedient baby who played with anyone that accompanied her and slept whenever she was tired.


    Cheng Anya said that she had never seen such a clever and lovely child.


    Ning Ning asked, ¡°Mommy, wasn¡¯t I lovely as a child?¡±


    ¡°You cried when you were hungry, and you wouldn¡¯t stop crying in the night. Look how lovely your sister is. She doesn¡¯t cry at all,¡± Cheng Anya said with a smile. Fortunately, they had checked the baby¡¯s voice and hearing, which were normal. Otherwise, she would be worried that something might be wrong with her daughter. It was rare for her to encounter such babies.


    It was as if she didn¡¯t see herself as a baby.


    ¡°Girls have to be quiet and gentle. It¡¯s right for her to not cry too much. Boys cry more to prove that he is strong.¡± The young kid made a conclusion calmly, while Cheng Anya despised him.


    ¡®Strong?¡¯


    ¡®Look at Ning Ning¡¯s build. Is that considered strong?¡¯


    ¡®Is it?¡¯


    ¡®He looks exactly like a spoiled rich kid.¡¯


    Third Young Master Ye was a ¡®daughter slave¡¯ who was more than happy to spoil his daughter. He ran all over the street just to buy her a bunch of toys. Cheng Anya wanted to hide herself. They weren¡¯t going to live in Riyadh for long. Why would he buy so many toys for?


    ¡®That guy is crazy.¡¯


    Third Young Master Ye couldn¡¯t help but hold his daughter and enjoy the sweet smile of the little princess in his arms. He said, ¡°Anya, she smiles just like you, but her smile is genuine, unlike yours.¡±


    Cheng Anya, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®F***, what¡¯s that saying again? When the child is born, husbands will throw their wives across the wall. Third Young Master Ye is a typical example.¡¯


    ¡°But both are pretty.¡± Third Young Master Ye knew how to maintain his poise despite being excited.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s face twitched.


    ¡°Daddy, can I carry my sister too? You¡¯ve been hugging her all morning. I want to carry her too.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±

 Chapter 565 - The Seven-Day-Old Baby Who Could Speak

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ning Ning rolled his eyes. He jumped onto the bed, hoping that he would get to hold his sister but was cruelly kicked down by Third Young Master Ye. The young kid pouted his mouth immediately and cried pitifully. ¡°Sister, Daddy is trying to sabotage our relationship. Cry quickly, cry quickly¡­¡±


    The little princess giggled in Third Young Master Ye¡¯s arms. She wiggled in joy and Third Young Master Ye almost couldn¡¯t catch her. The little girl seemed to be happy that the young kid did not get his way.


    The young kid was jealous at how Third Young Master Ye could hold and kiss the little princess. How he wished he had a two-meter long arm that allowed him to snatch her away. Upon seeing the young kid¡¯s pink and pouty face, Cheng Anya didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.


    Third Young Master Ye had never held a baby before. The soft creature felt very comfortable to hold, and he held her very carefully with an expression full of love. How he wished he could give his little princess the best things in the world. He didn¡¯t dare to hold her too tightly, in case she would break.


    ¡°She is so cute.¡± It was the 108th time that Third Young Master Ye praised his daughter, emphasizing how beautiful and lovely she was. He also complimented on how dark and clear her eyes were. It was as if there was a pair of black grapes hanging on her face. Third Young Master Ye felt that he had poured all the love in his heart on her, the crystal of Anya and his love, who had the beautiful eyes of Anya.


    ¡°Of course, our sister is the cutest baby.¡± Although the young kid and Third Young Master Ye had been fighting to carry the little princess, they were both proud and happy at the thought of her.


    Everyone doted on her.


    Su Man and Bai Ye also treated her extremely well. Chu Li, Jason, and the others called to congratulate them after knowing that she was born safely. Fourth Young Master Tang and First Young Master Lin, who were far away in City A, congratulated them too.


    She was loved by many from the moment she was born. She was destined to be a real princess.


    The little princess seemed to understand the praises from her brother and daddy and clapped her hands happily. She seemed to be joyful but shy.


    Third Young Master Ye looked as if he had made a new discovery and taught the little princess how to clap her hands together with the young kid.


    ¡°Hey sister, you are very beautiful. You are more beautiful than Daddy, Mommy, and me. Are you happy?¡± the young kid asked while hooking the little princess¡¯s hand. His crafty eyes showed interest.


    The little princess nodded excitedly in Third Young Master Ye¡¯s arms. The pair of grape-like eyes were full of smiles. She seemed to want to talk, but there were only bubbles forming at her mouth.


    ¡°Mommy, she can understand us.¡±


    ¡°You fool. She¡¯s only a few days old. She can¡¯t understand us,¡± Cheng Anya said with a smile.


    Third Young Master Ye retorted excitedly. ¡°My daughter might be a genius as well. Look at Ning Ning. He is also a genius.¡±


    ¡°Right, right.¡± The young kid agreed.


    Cheng Anya wept in silence. The two narcissists had made her speechless. ¡®No matter how talented she was, she couldn¡¯t possibly understand what they are talking about now. They have underestimated the law of nature too much.¡¯


    ¡°Ning Ning only knew how to sleep and drink his milk when he was just a few days old.¡±


    The young kid, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°She understood us!¡± The young kid insisted on his own opinion. His cute face gathered in front of the little princess. He asked, ¡°Sister, where is Mommy?¡±


    The little princess¡¯s arm waved in the direction of Cheng Anya. Cheng Anya raised her eyebrows in surprise and comforted herself. ¡®Coincidence, coincidence. It must be a coincidence.¡¯ The young kid cried in surprise and then asked again, ¡°Where is Daddy?¡±


    The little princess¡¯s hand slapped Third Young Master Ye¡¯s cheek, and she giggled at him. Third Young Master Ye was in an extremely good mood. He said excitedly, ¡°My daughter knows who I am, and she is smiling at me.¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s lips twitched. ¡®This fool. Didn¡¯t she smile at him every day?¡¯


    ¡®But¡­¡¯


    This baby really understood them. She didn¡¯t believe it. It must be a coincidence. ¡°Baby, where¡¯s your brother?¡±


    The little baby pointed to Ye Ningyuan with her short fingers.


    Cheng Anya gasped in horror!


    ¡®F***. Is this real? Did she really understand us? She could even recognize us? God, I hope you¡¯re not playing with me, are you? This child is special, too special. She¡¯s only a few days old. How could she understand everything?¡¯


    Third Young Master Ye and Ning Ning gave each other a high-five after confirming that the baby was a genius, an absolute genius.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s heart suddenly raced. She looked at her daughter, who had a smile as beautiful as a lotus flower, in amazement. ¡®Did her genes mutate? God, she has never heard of a baby who could understand people and even recognize them.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s so creepy!¡¯


    Su Man and Bai Ye came at noon. The little princess was full and was sleeping comfortably. Cheng Anya told Bai Ye and Su Man about it, and Beauty Su said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing. It¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    Cheng Anya didn¡¯t understand why he said that. Su Man said, ¡°As long as the child is healthy, everything else doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    The baby¡¯s health report came out and everything was normal, except that she had some congenital defects. She would be fine as long as they take good care of her. Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye all heaved a sigh of relief and then discussed the hospital discharge.


    She didn¡¯t like to live in the hospital ward as it was too stuffy. She just had to recover from childbirth anyway. It was much better for her to go back to Su¡¯s than to stay in the hospital as Bai Ye, Su Man, and Dana could look after her.


    Third Young Master Ye confirmed that both the mother and daughter were fine before he agreed to let her stay with Beauty Su.


    It was rare for Su Man to get close to babies. However, this time, he couldn¡¯t help but touch the little princess¡¯s cheek lightly. A rare smile appeared on his usual indifferent face. Bai Ye smiled and asked, ¡°Do you like children?¡±


    Su Man said calmly, ¡°No!¡±


    Bai Ye raised his eyebrows. Su Man looked at the little princess and said slowly, ¡°This child is special.¡±


    ¡°Special? Are you referring to the strange thing that happened the other day?¡± Cheng Anya asked with a smile. Bai Ye had told her about it. At that time, she only thought that it might be a coincidence. Nature is ever-changing, and there was once nine stars lined in the sky. All kinds of wonders are just coincidences.


    No one could explain why the lotuses in Su¡¯s blossomed overnight. It wasn¡¯t time for the lotuses to bloom yet. The flowers had bloomed without buds growing out of it first, which was against the laws of nature. But, who could confirm that all those happened because of the little princess?


    Although the little princess was a cyborg who may be different from other children, Anya still hoped that she could be more normal and feel less burdened.


    The weirder the person was, the lonelier she would be. She didn¡¯t want the little princess to become a lonely person that no one dared to approach.


    Su Man nodded. ¡°It may be related to her, but it might be a coincidence too.¡±


    Although he was erudite and knowledgeable, he could not explain the weird phenomenon that had happened when the child was born after consulting countless materials. Su Man vaguely felt that the child was definitely someone special and extraordinary.


    There were no other babies like her who were always in a good mood and didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss at all. She was always listening to the adults quietly. Su Man observed the child and found that there was no childlike expression on her face at all. Sometimes, when they talked about something funny, she would laugh with them. Those smart eyes seemed like they could talk.


    He felt that the child understood everything and knew everything, which was extremely unusual.


    ¡°No matter what, the child is very healthy now. There is no problem at all. You can be relieved,¡± Bai Ye said.


    After the two of them left, Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya discussed and planned to leave the hospital the next day. Third Young Master Ye agreed readily as it meant that he and Ning Ning didn¡¯t need to travel to and fro from Beauty Su¡¯s house to the hospital several times a day.


    After returning to Su¡¯s house, Dana mended Cheng Anya¡¯s body every day according to Su Man¡¯s medical diet. Cheng Anya was sick of the food and she was feeling very frustrated after looking at her round face in the mirror.


    She had gained some weight.


    She had been eating well since she was pregnant. She was too thin when she was in the third and fourth months of her pregnancy, but she came back with a round body soon later after taking supplements. After childbirth, she was fed with a lot of good food again, which led to her weight gain.


    Third Young Master Ye didn¡¯t dislike her because of that. Instead, he said with a smile that hugging her became more comfortable and warm. However, Cheng Anya was determined to lose weight and she promised herself to start keeping fit a month later.


    Third Young Master Ye and the young kid didn¡¯t care about Cheng Anya¡¯s problem. The two of them had been cracking their heads out to think of a name for the baby. Third Young Master Ye insisted on calling her Ye Ningjing, while the young kid insisted on calling her Ye Liangcheng. They ended up in a deadlock and decided to ask Cheng Anya for help.


    Miss Cheng was too busy looking at her body figure in the mirror and ignored the two. Hence, the two of them flipped through the dictionary every day just to give the baby the best name.


    ¡°Miaoke!¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡±


    ¡°Leyuan!¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡±


    Cheng Anya, who was holding Ye Hailan, laughed at the two of them. The young kid straightened his legs and said, ¡°Liancheng. Let¡¯s call her Liancheng. It¡¯s a beautiful name.¡±


    ¡°Ningjing is better,¡± Third Young Master Ye said coldly.


    The little princess sat in Cheng Anya¡¯s arms and yawned lazily. After a few days of observing her, Cheng Anya had confirmed that the little princess could understand what they had said.


    She could recognize them too.


    Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t we let the baby choose? You write your favorite name on a piece of paper, and the baby shall pick her own name.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye and the young kid agreed.


    They wrote the names on paper, which were crushed and placed in front of the little princess. A smile flashed past the dark eyes of the little princess, and she opened her pinkish mouth slightly. ¡°Hailan. My name is Hailan.¡±


    Cheng Anya¡¯s hands trembled and she almost dropped the little princess.


    ¡®F***!¡¯


    ¡®Who¡¯s talking?¡¯

 Chapter 566 - The King on Top, the Beauty at the Bottom?

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    There was complete silence in the living room. Cheng Anya looked at her daughter in horror. Third Young Master Ye had seen great things in his life. In fact, he long knew that the child could understand and recognize people. Although he always said that his daughter was a genius, he didn¡¯t know that she was this special.


    He never thought that she could talk.


    It had only been seven days since she was born. Who had ever encountered a child who could talk in seven days? Third Young Master Ye had a stiff expression.


    It was the same for the young kid. His expression looked exactly like Third Young Master Ye¡¯s, as if struck by lightning. His dark eyes were widened in shock, and it was rare for him to be so stunned. His little sister was really too scary.


    Her tone was naive, and she spoke slowly as if she was not fluent. However, her pronunciation was very clear.


    The little princess smiled. Her pink face was cute and lovely, and she seemed to appreciate the shocked expression of her father and brother. She thought it was funny and laughed widely. Her big eyes were full of joy.


    She looked just like an angel.


    ¡°Sister, were you the one talking?¡± The young kid had a faster reaction than Third Young Master Ye, probably because he was too young to realize how scary it was for a seven-day baby to be able to talk. He had thought that babies could talk and understand words the moment they were born. If Cheng Anya didn¡¯t tell him, he didn¡¯t know that he had to wait for a period of time before his sister could call him ¡®brother¡¯.


    So, he could accept it better than Third Young Master Ye.


    After all, it was against the laws of nature. The two adults were so shocked that they could not get back to their senses. After being stunned for a moment, the young kid held the little princess¡¯s hand and asked excitedly, ¡°Sister, who am I? Who am I?¡±


    The little princess smiled and clapped her chubby fair hands. ¡°Brother, Ning Ning.¡±


    ¡°My brother¡¯s name is Ye Ningyuan.¡±


    The little princess repeated the young kid¡¯s words. ¡°Ye Ningyuan. Okay, I¡¯ll remember it.¡±


    The young kid tugged Third Young Master Ye with a face full of excitement. ¡°Daddy, my sister knows my name. She just called my name!¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was still in the state of being struck by lightning. He couldn¡¯t help but sit on the carpet when Ning Ning tugged him, and he looked at her baby girl in shock.


    Suddenly, he felt strange. Was his daughter a reincarnation of an angel?


    Or¡­ Did this girl even belong to their family?


    He had always believed that there were no ghosts or gods in the world, and he didn¡¯t believe the concept of having a previous life either. Everything should be in line with the law of nature. Babies are made by women and men. No matter how smart and agile they are, they should also follow the law of nature. Even if this child was a cyborg, she shouldn¡¯t be this special too.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out why and how.


    But it was undeniable that he liked this daughter very much. She looked like Cheng Anya, especially her eyes. They looked exactly like hers. No one would deny that she was her daughter. Their daughter.


    Cheng Anya had not returned to her senses. She looked down at her pinkish face, lips, and nose. She looked just like an ordinary baby. Then, why?


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, come back. Sister is watching you.¡± The young kid smiled and waved his hands in front of Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya, hoping to bring them back to their senses.


    He held the little princess¡¯ hand, smiled, and said, ¡°You have to forgive Mommy and Daddy. They are just too excited over the fact that you can talk. Look. They are not in their right mind now. Daddy and Mommy are too weak. Your brother is still the best, right?¡±


    ¡®What a brat!¡¯


    Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya stared at him at the same time. The young kid ignored all of them and focused on his baby sister.


    The little princess smiled sweetly and shouted, ¡°Hello, Daddy and Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Hello, baby.¡± Third Young Master Ye blurted out unknowingly before he kept quiet again. ¡°Baby, why are you able to speak?¡±


    The little princess¡¯s dark eyes sparkled. She smiled and said, ¡°I knew how to speak from the start. I wanted to talk a few days ago, but I couldn¡¯t. I can finally speak my mind today.¡±


    Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye were suddenly reminded of the times they saw her rosy lips opening. Cheng Anya even laughed and joked that her daughter might know how to speak at an early age, but they didn¡¯t expect that it would become the truth.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it too young for her to start speaking?¡¯ Cheng Anya thought, terrified.


    ¡°Baby, are you feeling any discomfort?¡± Cheng Anya asked anxiously.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Cheng Anya calmed down slightly. Third Young Master Ye looked at the baby curiously. The young kid was playing with her while holding her hand, and her skin felt soft and tender. It was nice to touch and the young kid loved it so much that he couldn¡¯t bear to let go of her.


    Third Young Master Ye wondered. ¡°It usually takes a long time for children to learn to talk and walk. Why¡­ Baby, why were you able to understand everything the moment you were born?¡±


    The little princess smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±


    Cheng Anya said solemnly, ¡°If anyone knows about this, you would be sent for research.¡±


    ¡°Who would dare to!¡± Both the young kid and Third Young Master Ye spoke simultaneously. Third Young Master Ye snorted coldly. ¡°Anybody who dares to touch my daughter must have a death wish.¡±


    Cheng Anya shrugged her shoulders. She was merely saying it. Was the big reaction necessary?


    ¡°Well, well, it¡¯s a good thing that my sister can talk. Don¡¯t think too much about it. My sister will start to talk sooner or later anyway.¡± The young kid smiled and poked his sister¡¯s lovely cheek. ¡°Sister, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± The little princess nodded sweetly and looked at Cheng Anya. ¡°Mommy, Daddy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. I love Mommy, Daddy, and brother.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair. Why am I ranked the last?¡± The young kid tried to fight for the little princess¡¯ affection with Cheng Anya. He held her hands and said, ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t be too biased.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye, ¡°¡­¡±


    Cheng Anya, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Damn, can you be more shameless? She is our daughter. Of course we are ranked higher!¡¯


    The little princess sucked on her index finger and looked at the young kid innocently. She blinked her huge eyes, hinting that she was innocent and under great pressure. The young kid waved his hands. ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ll be the last then.¡±


    The little princess smiled and reached out to the young kid. ¡°Carry me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± The young kid sat on the carpet, leaned against the sofa, and hugged the little princess carefully. Cheng Anya repeatedly reminded him to be careful and not to hurt her. Happy, the young kid nodded and held the little princess. It was great that she could speak. Anyone could now hold her without fighting for it. Third Young Master Ye looked at the young kid in jealousy.


    ¡°Daughter, Daddy wants a hug too.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, didn¡¯t you hold me just now?¡± The little princess smiled.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t hold you now.¡± Third Young Master Ye retorted. The young kid looked down on him and said, ¡°Daddy, just let me hold her for a while. How selfish. Be careful that I will forbid you from holding my daughter in the future. You will have no granddaughter to hold then.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye, ¡°¡­¡±


    Cheng Anya, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®You are really thinking far ahead.¡¯ Cheng Anya looked far into the distance. Third Young Master Ye thought that both his daughter and granddaughter were equally important, so in order to ensure that he would be allowed to hold his granddaughter in the future, he reluctantly let his son hold the little princess first.


    ¡°Wait. Why do I have to hold your daughter? Your mommy and I are not thirty years old yet. We could give birth to another football team and have as many sons as we want. Why do I have to worry about not having a granddaughter? Isn¡¯t that right, Little Anya?¡±


    ¡°Right your head. You give birth to a football team on your own.¡± Cheng Anya rejected him immediately. He definitely couldn¡¯t live a day without teasing her.


    ¡°Nowadays, no one likes to hear the truth.¡± Third Young Master Ye pretended to sigh, and both the young kid and the little princess laughed. Cheng Anya was so embarrassed that her face had gone red.


    She looked at the little princess and thought to herself. ¡®This child is really something. She is only seven days old, but the way she speaks is so clear and orderly. Obviously, she has a mature mind and could think independently as well. This is really rare. No, it is something that nobody had seen before.¡¯


    ¡®Strange things happen every year, especially in the Ye family.¡¯


    Cheng Anya had to think like this. She could only regard the magical things that had happened to the Ye family as things not worth mentioning. There were bound to be more frightening things that might happen in the future.


    ¡®Forget it. I should stop thinking too much. The young kid is right. She would be able to talk sooner or later.¡¯


    ¡°Baby, can you walk too?¡± Cheng Anya suddenly asked. She was excited. She had to film her first steps down if she could walk. However, she could not walk since her bones were still fragile.


    The little princess said with a smile, ¡°Mommy, I will be disabled if I start walking.¡±


    ¡°When can you walk then?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the little princess said truthfully. It was impossible for her to know when she could start walking.


    ¡°Name. How about your name?¡± The young kid suddenly remembered what they were doing before. They had all forgotten what the little princess said. The young kid brought all the crushed paper balls over and said, ¡°Sister, time to choose a name for yourself. Which name do you want? They are all very pleasant.¡±


    ¡°Hailan,¡± the little princess said. ¡°Ye Hailan.¡±


    ¡°Hailan?¡± The young kid and Third Young Master Ye looked at each other. It seemed like none of them had written that name down. But, it was a good name. ¡°It¡¯s a good name. There is a beautiful film in France called ¡®The Blue Sea And Sky¡¯1. I liked watching it when I was a student.¡± Third Young Master Ye pondered.


    ¡°Ye Hailan. Hmmm, great name. My sister is really smart. We won¡¯t have to fight since you didn¡¯t use the names we have thought of. Long live harmony!¡± The young kid clenched his fists and Cheng Anya didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.


    ¡®Long live harmony? What is this child thinking about?¡¯


    Third Young Master Ye narrowed his eyes. ¡®Fight? How aggressive.¡¯


    The little princess smiled, and everything was settled. The little princess of the Ye family was named Ye Hailan.


    ¡°Baby, why do you insist on calling yourself Hailan?¡± Cheng Anya was curious.


    Ye Hailan said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a nice name!¡±


    Although Cheng Anya still had doubts in her heart, she did not probe further. She just accepted whatever her daughter said. The young kid played with Ye Hailan for a while. Her energy was drained quickly since she was still young. ¡°Mommy, I am sleepy.¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then, Mommy shall tuck you to sleep.¡± Cheng Anya carefully carried her to bed and covered her up with a blanket. Ye Hailan looked around and asked, ¡°Mommy, are you afraid of me?¡±


    ¡°You are my daughter. What am I afraid of?¡± Cheng Anya said with a smile. Ye Hailan fell asleep contentedly.


    Ye Hailan¡¯s ability to speak reached Su Man and Bai Ye¡¯s ears a few moments later. The young kid couldn¡¯t wait to show off his sister¡¯s intelligence, but he knew his limits. Apart from Su Man and Bai Ye, he didn¡¯t tell anybody else about it, even Dana, whom he was friends with.


    After all, it was a big thing. He wouldn¡¯t spread the news everywhere.


    Bai Ye was extremely curious. He had been working as a doctor for so many years and had seen all kinds of strange diseases and people. However, he had never encountered a seven-day-old child who could talk. It should really be included in the world record. There was absolutely no one else who was like Ye Hailan.


    Su Man was also curious about her. Both of them wanted to visit Ye Hailan with one accord.


    Cheng Anya welcomed them. After sleeping for two hours, the baby was hungry. Cheng Anya was done feeding her when Bai Ye and Su Man arrived. Ye Hailan burped in a cute manner and looked at the two beautiful uncles curiously.


    Bai Ye praised. ¡°Babies really do look different every day. I haven¡¯t seen her for three days, but she seems livelier today.¡±


    Ye Hailan was beyond cute. She was extremely lively. Even though she was young, she had a sense of sanctity that no one could describe. She appeared unapproachable, as if everyone in the world were commoners, as if one extra look at them would desecrate her.


    Su Man did not know why, but he also had this feeling. Indeed, the pure gaze of the baby had a sense of holiness.


    She was like a celestial being.


    ¡°Yes, I think so too,¡± Cheng Anya said with a smile. Babies were like that. They would grow prettier as time went by.


    ¡°Hailan baby, greet them. This is Bai Ye and this is Su Man. You have to thank them. Without them, you and Mommy would be in a very dangerous state. Or worse, you might not have been born into this world,¡± the young kid said.


    Ye Hailan smiled and greeted them cutely. ¡°Hello, Uncle Bai Ye and Uncle Beauty.¡±


    Everybody, ¡°¡­¡±


    Bai Ye was jealous. ¡®Why did she call him by his name but call Su Man a beauty? This is unfair. Her taste in men is bad. Am I ugly? Am I?¡¯


    Cheng Anya was embarrassed. ¡®Uncle Beauty?¡¯ She was speechless. Suddenly, it occurred to her that Bailing had always held Su Man and called him ¡®Uncle Beautiful¡¯. Um¡­ This is weird.¡¯


    The Su family couldn¡¯t get away from the word ¡®beauty¡¯. Sister Beautiful, Uncle Beautiful, and Uncle Beauty¡ªthey were a family of beauties.


    ¡°Why is he Uncle Beauty?¡± Third Young Master Ye was very confused. There seemed to be a little contradiction between ¡®beauty¡¯ and ¡®uncle¡¯. He wouldn¡¯t be confused if she called him ¡®Auntie Beauty¡¯ since he could take it that his young daughter didn¡¯t have the ability to decipher his gender yet.


    Ye Hailan tilted her head and bit her lower lip. She said innocently, ¡°Didn¡¯t brother call him a beauty?¡±


    All the people looked at the young kid. It turned out that he had set a ¡®good¡¯ example for her.


    The young kid was proud and stuck his thumb up. ¡°My sister is really smart. I¡¯ll always be your role model, okay? I guarantee that you will be the world¡¯s smartest baby.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Hailan agreed happily.


    Everyone kept their opinions to themselves unanimously. ¡®Young kid, you are too shameless. Even if she doesn¡¯t take you as her role model, Little Hailan is also the smartest baby in the world.¡¯


    Su Man didn¡¯t mind his new nickname at all. To be accurate, he didn¡¯t care about what others call him at all. He was used to being called a beauty anyway.


    Although it was not a good thing for a man to look so pretty, he couldn¡¯t possibly abandon the looks that were given by his parents.


    ¡°Ning Ning, it seems that your sister will be stronger than you in the future,¡± Bai Ye said. Ning Ning did not mind at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. My sister should be stronger so that she won¡¯t be bullied by others.¡±


    Everyone laughed. That was very true.


    Ye Hailan smiled so widely that her eyes and brows were curved.


    Third Young Master Ye and his family had lived in Riyadh for nearly a month, and Cheng Anya had been trying to recover from childbirth. Third Young Master Ye had originally intended to go back to City A as soon as possible. However, considering Cheng Anya¡¯s health, he had to drop the idea. He had already lived there for half a year and there was only one more month to go. He could do nothing but wait patiently.


    What¡¯s more, his children were all by his side. Wherever he went was home to him, and it wouldn¡¯t be boring. They had led a relaxed and happy life during that period of time.


    The couple had planned to wait for Anya to recover before returning to City A, while Ning Ning would go back to England. Bai Ye felt bitter as the relationship between him and Su Man stayed ambiguous. Both of them were too proud to take a step ahead. They enjoyed having an ambiguous relationship, but if Third Young Master Ye¡¯s family left¡­


    What should he do?


    Leave together with Ning Ning or stay in Riyadh to pursue Beauty Su?


    Bai Ye was torn between staying and going. Why? Because he was reluctant to leave, but he had no reason to stay. Cheng Anya had given birth successfully, and both the mother and child were safe and healthy. He was not needed there anymore.


    It was difficult for him to find a reasonable and logical excuse to stay in Riyadh so that he could continue to woo Su Man.


    From his point of view, he hoped that Su Man would ask him to stay. However, Bai Ye knew that the probability of this happening was the same as the probability of Hailan being able to talk at seven days old.


    Exceptionally small.


    Almost negligible!

 Chapter 567 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡®Do I need to consult Third Young Master Ye again?¡¯ Bai Ye was troubled. It seemed that whenever he had encountered problems in love, the first person that came to his mind was Third Young Master Ye. It couldn¡¯t be helped as Third Young Master Ye was the only one who could stay loyal despite having many temptations around him. This was not something ordinary people could achieve. Although the method he had taught him was a little overbearing, it had worked after all.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the young kid, he would have kissed Beauty Su successfully.


    Bai Ye was torn¡­


    ¡°Bai Ye, what are you thinking about? Ning Ning is asking if you want to go with him.¡± Anya couldn¡¯t help but ask when she saw that Bai Ye was distracted by his own thoughts. Right after she asked, both the father and son looked at her with disdain.


    Miss Cheng was usually observant, but this time, she failed to see that Bai Ye was trying hard to find an excuse to stay. ¡®Did she give half of her intelligence to the little princess?¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s really¡­ great!¡¯ Third Young Master Ye thought. After all, it was quite annoying to deal with the black-bellied Miss Cheng to the point that he wanted to tear her up into pieces sometimes.


    Miss Cheng soon noticed the disdainful gazes and began to reflect. She had been focusing on Hailan and failed to see that Bai Ye was in a daze. She deserved to be despised.


    They looked in the direction of Beauty Su, and he was calmer than anyone else. His face was expressionless as always, as if he was not involved in the scandal, just a bystander.


    This was not something ordinary people could do.


    The young kid winked cunningly and teased Bai Ye. ¡°Bai Ye, isn¡¯t the research regarding Eleven not finished yet? Why don¡¯t you stay in Riyadh and continue the study of Eleven¡¯s virus with Su Man? She has been missing for half a year, and we don¡¯t know how she¡¯s doing. It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry.¡±


    A faint smile flashed past Bai Ye¡¯s gentle eyes, but he was feeling extremely thrilled. ¡®Young kid, you are so considerate.¡¯ That was exactly what he had planned to do. He was embarrassed to mention it himself and the young kid gave him an out at the right time.


    However, Beauty Su said calmly, ¡°The research of Eleven¡¯s virus has not made any progress so far, and it is a waste of effort to stay.¡±


    Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye looked at each other and proceeded to stand aside to enjoy the drama with Hailan. The young kid bit his fingers like Little Hailan and looked at Beauty Su with a confused look. ¡®Beauty Su, oh, Beauty Su. I know you are too shy to ask Bai Ye to stay, but why aren¡¯t you grasping the chance that I created for you?¡¯


    He felt very troubled.


    ¡®Even if it is the truth, nobody will know if Bai Ye and you keep mum about it. What if Bai Ye misunderstands and thinks that you are chasing him out?¡¯


    Bai Ye¡¯s gaze remained gentle. He wasn¡¯t angry at all. Instead, he agreed with Beauty Su. ¡°True, it¡¯s really a waste of effort. We all meet bottlenecks, and a bit of cooling down is needed.¡±


    Beauty Su was very calm. He seemed not to be bothered by Bai Ye¡¯s decision to leave or stay, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Third Young Master Ye despised the both of them. They were obviously in love with each other, but none of them were willing to take the step out because of their own pride. They enjoyed keeping their relationship ambiguous, while the others were anxious about them.


    Perhaps love was really a thing that could only be seen clearly by bystanders, while those involved were baffled. No matter how smart or how straightforward one was, he would become unwise and blind in love.


    In fact, Beauty Su¡¯s sexual orientation was not a secret. If he liked a guy, it should be him who expresses his love first. But the problem was, unless the earth collapsed, it would be hard to hear Su Man¡¯s confession.


    As for Bai Ye, a straight man like him was turned gay just like that. Just imagine how much stress he was under. Moreover, the pride and dignity of his had also held him back.


    After all, Beauty Su¡¯s attitude was really elusive. If he was Bai Ye, he wouldn¡¯t be able to confess his feelings easily either. In the worst-case scenario, if he was rejected, it would be hard for him to meet Su Man in the future again, other than being embarrassed.


    ¡®I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s what Bai Ye is torn by.¡¯


    Beauty Su was really too imperious and arrogant, like a king.


    Third Young Master Ye decided to be an onlooker and watch how things go. Both of them were famous figures who led a wise life. In their hearts, they already knew what to do. Because he had a happy family now, Third Young Master Ye couldn¡¯t wait to sit down and watch the drama unfold.


    Evil!


    ¡°Then, will you go back to London with me?¡± the young kid asked him in a painfully confused and joking tone while still biting on his finger. Bai Ye really felt like grabbing the young kid and spanking his little butt.


    ¡®This brat betrayed me before I could call him out. He¡¯s asking for it.¡¯


    Bai Ye had dealt with all kinds of intelligent people and his way of tackling them was worth pondering over. He smiled without saying anything and pretended to be deep in thought. The young kid despised him. Su Man became quieter than usual.


    Little Hailan, who was in Cheng Anya¡¯s arms, suddenly said, ¡°Brother is bad.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°Little princess, you are so smart.¡±


    ¡®The little princess is too considerate. I have to dote on her more in the future.¡¯ Bai Ye thought.


    The little princess nodded proudly, while the young kid educated her with a serious face. ¡°Many guys will try to woo you in the future since you are pretty. How will I be able to teach them a lesson if I were good?¡±


    Everybody, ¡°¡­¡±


    Everybody was amazed by the young kid¡¯s thinking and how far-sighted he was. Little Hailan giggled in joy and reached out to her brother for a hug. It was obvious that she loved the young kid very much.


    The little princess¡¯ excessive love for her brother was something that gave Cheng Anya mixed feelings.


    Just as the group chatted happily, Dana rushed over. She hurriedly reported, ¡°Master, Your Highness Seven is here.¡±


    Everybody was shocked. Your Highness Seven was the beloved seventh princess in the royal family of Riyadh. Her full name was Yashan Clovasine Dehavilan, and she was nineteen years old, gorgeous and talented. She traveled to seven countries in Europe within a year and was highly praised. At that time, between the royal princess and the prince, the princess had a higher prestige among the civilians.


    Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya had heard that Princess Seven liked Su Man when they first lived in Riyadh. It was a well-known thing in the whole country. Whenever she was free, she would make an appointment with Su Man to have tea and chat. However, she had stopped going to Su Man¡¯s house for a period of time as firstly, she was busy with her studies. Secondly, the situation in the Middle East was chaotic, and the royal family was worried. The princess had to take care of political affairs. Thirdly, Su Man rejected her once politely as he was afraid that Third Young Master Ye and his family would be inconvenienced.


    This time, she came without telling him.


    ¡°I see. Everyone, excuse me!¡± Su Man got up and left politely.


    Dana¡¯s voice could be heard from far. ¡°Master, the princess didn¡¯t bring anyone with her. She came alone.¡±


    Beauty Su¡¯s voice could be heard faintly as well. ¡°Did she mention the purpose of her visit?¡±


    He sounded slightly worried.


    Gradually, they could not hear them anymore. The young kid looked down from the window, turned to look at Su Man, and teased him. ¡°Bai Ye, your love rival is here.¡±


    Bai Ye replied calmly, ¡°She is not even a man. Can she be considered as a rival?¡±


    The family of four went silent at the same time.


    ¡®Fine. The way you think is powerful.¡¯


    Even Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya knew about his affairs, not to mention the young kid. Bai Ye was cool about it too. Although he was not embarrassed at all, he couldn¡¯t help but gaze out of the window.


    A part of his calm posture was fake.


    The young kid passed Little Hailan over to Third Young Master Ye and approached Bai Ye. With a smile, he asked, ¡°Bai Ye, what do you like about Beauty Su?¡±


    Bai Ye glanced at him. ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t be gossipy. Be careful of not getting a wife in the future.¡±


    ¡°I already have a wife. Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± the young kid said nonchalantly. Nuo Nuo would always be his wife. The atmosphere would always turn a little gloomy whenever this topic was mentioned, but ever since he went to London with the Xu family, everybody felt that he had become more relaxed. Even if that was a pretense, he had hidden his sadness well in his heart. He had hidden his feelings deep so that his family would not worry about him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be too nosy even if you have a wife.¡± Bai Ye had actually wanted to say something along the lines of he might get abandoned by his wife if he was too nosy. However, he felt that it was inappropriate and stopped himself in time.


    ¡°Just tell me.¡±


    ¡°What do you see in Xu Nuo then?¡± Bai Ye questioned.


    ¡°Nuo Nuo has many merits.¡± The young kid pulled his finger to count how many strong points his wife had. After a while, he said, ¡°I shall be the only one who knows how good Nuo Nuo is.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep count, right?¡± Bai Ye stared at him. Indeed, in other people¡¯s eyes, Xu Nuo only had a few merits.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you don¡¯t know how to appreciate her.¡± The young kid helped defend Nuo Nuo.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give your words back to you.¡± Bai Ye made him speechless with his own words, while Little Hailan giggled.


    ¡°Fine, don¡¯t say it. You¡¯d better grab Beauty Su tightly before he is taken away by the beautiful princess. She has things that you don¡¯t have.¡± The young kid pretended to be philosophical. ¡°Don¡¯t wait until you lose it then regret it.¡±


    ¡°You are so vulgar. Where did you learn these vulgar sentences?¡±


    ¡°I used to watch the eight o¡¯clock campy drama with Mommy. They said this so many times that it was hard for me to not remember it.¡± The young kid sighed helplessly. ¡°There¡¯s one more. Missing out may be the most beautiful regret. That¡¯s a real campy and ironic sentence. Missing out is a pity. How can it be the most beautiful? Their lines have no logic at all.¡±


    Little Hailan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s because you have missed out, so other people could meet each other. Because other people have missed out, you could own the things you have currently.¡±


    All of them looked at the little princess with horror on their faces.


    The young kid whined. ¡°Sister, please, you are still a baby. Can you say things that only a baby would say? My weak heart can¡¯t stand it¡­¡±

 Chapter 568 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The little princess looked at the young kid innocently while sucking on her fingers. Her brother¡¯s roar made her feel very aggrieved. Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya were in a state of horror. They dared not treat her as a baby. Her behavior was exactly like a young girl who had gone through many vicissitudes of life, and it seemed like she was just putting on a pure front to deceive the world.


    Cheng Anya looked at her daughter calmly and asked helplessly, ¡°Hailan, who are you in your previous life? Do you remember everything? Are you older than Mommy? I will be very stressed out if you keep acting like this.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye looked at Ye Hailan with the same expression, saying that he would be stressed out as well. The young kid imitated their expression, while Little Hailan yawned cutely. ¡°Well, baby is a little sleepy.¡±


    Everybody was stunned into silence.


    Little Hailan didn¡¯t inherit anything from the Ye family except for the ability to change the subject.


    The young kid pulled Bai Ye and said, ¡°Bai Ye, let¡¯s go to Beauty Su. I heard that Your Highness Seven is very pretty. Let¡¯s go and have a look. She is definitely not prettier than my mommy and sister.¡±


    ¡°Why would you want to go if you say she is not pretty?¡± Bai Ye smiled faintly.


    The young kid said, ¡°It¡¯s because I know you are too shy to go over. I am giving you an out. How ungrateful of you! Bai Ye, this is not right.¡±


    Everybody was stunned into silence.


    In Su Man¡¯s courtyard.


    Dana made two cups of tea and sent them to the round table under the tree. Opposite Su Man was a beautiful young girl who had fair skin, a pair of deep brown eyes, a sharp nose, and red lips. Brown curly hair and a beautiful pink silk ribbon¡ªshe had both the mysterious oriental and defined western features, which made her look young, lovely, and gentle.


    Her watery eyes conveyed tenderness and love, and they were very attractive. She was the dream lover of all men in Riyadh, but the only man she wanted to marry was Su Man.


    Unfortunately, it was an unrequited love.


    ¡°Yashan, do you have any urgent matters for me?¡±


    Princess Yashan nodded. ¡°I heard that your guest gave birth to a baby a few days ago. Is everything fine?¡±


    Su Man nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all good. The family is still living in Dongyuan.¡±


    Princess Yashan chuckled softly. ¡°I have known you for more than ten years, but I haven¡¯t seen any of your friends. Those who can live in your house for more than half a year must be really good friends of yours. I envy you.¡±


    As a princess, she never had friends. Most of the people who approached her had a dubious purpose, and they were only interested in getting advantages. She had long been disappointed in friendships.


    Only Su Man was different.


    Su Man smiled. He pursed his lips lightly and his gorgeous face seemed to be covered with a layer of light under the sun. It was a blurry kind of beauty. The wind was warm in the afternoon. In the courtyard, all the flowers had bloomed. The lotus flowers in the pond competed for splendor, although it was not the season for flowers to bloom yet. But since that day, the flowers had never wilted. There was a light fragrance in the warm air, including the fragrance of lotus and the fragrance of other flowers.


    Princess Yashan¡¯s gaze was a little blue. She couldn¡¯t help looking at the flower bed. She wanted to speak but held her words back. Finally, she decided on a topic and said, ¡°How did the lotus flowers blossom? I remember the blooming season is in July and August. I¡¯ve never seen such beautiful lotuses before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little special this year,¡± Su Man said. He didn¡¯t know how to tell her about Hailan, nor explain how the lotuses bloomed. He could only say that things were a little special that year. He was a person who had little patience, but he was exceptionally patient with Princess Yashan. He knew that she had something to say to him, but she was just not ready to talk about it.


    The more Su Man was like this, the more nervous Princess Yashan was. Her fair and tender fingers were squeezed so hard that she almost tore her dress.


    She picked up the jade cup and drank a cup of floral tea. She complimented the tea and Su Man responded to her casually. Sitting under the tree, the man and woman were shrouded by the afternoon sun. They looked so compatible and perfect together, and the two of them made a beautiful scene. However, the harmony between them was ruined by the man¡¯s sense of alienation.


    ¡°Su Man, am I pretty?¡± Princess Yashan asked suddenly. Her fair and tender cheeks were flushed. It was difficult for a reserved and gentle woman like her who had been educated in court etiquette since she was a child to ask such questions.


    Su Man didn¡¯t answer immediately. Princess Yashan¡¯s face turned even redder. She looked down with some uneasiness and expectation. Then, Su Man said softly, ¡°Very beautiful!¡±


    No men or women would deny the fact that Princess Yashan was beautiful and lovely. She was indeed the dream lover of all men, but not him.


    To him, her beauty was only for appreciation. Moreover, few people could match his level of beauty. He was already apathetic to this superficial description.


    Princess Yashan¡¯s eyes brightened and asked again, ¡°You don¡¯t hate me, do you?¡±


    Su Man nodded. ¡°No.¡±


    Princess Yashan was also an old friend of his.


    The redness on her face became more obvious. After a long time of hesitation, she mustered up her courage. ¡°How about I marry you?¡±


    Su Man was a little stunned. Marry him? She asked to marry him, in the tone of a friend instead of an order of the princess. Su Man had always known that Princess Yashan liked him, but she did not know about his sexual orientation. It was not a thing that he felt ashamed of. It was just that both of them had a tacit understanding to not talk about this as friends. It had always been like that in their relationship.


    ¡®Why did she cross the line today?¡¯


    Su Man was puzzled.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Man asked in a gentle voice. If there wasn¡¯t an emergency, she would not make such a request. She was way too reserved and shy. Her cheeks were so red that it looked like blood would flow out of it. How much courage would she need to gather to make such a request?


    The young kid, who was eavesdropping on them through the wall, whispered, ¡°Bai Ye, how great would it be if you were as bold as that pretty lady? Men should really learn from women. She¡¯s brave.¡±


    Bai Ye knocked the young kid¡¯s head. ¡°Be quiet. Don¡¯t make any noise.¡±


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at the two of them from a distance. It was rare to see Su Man behave so gently, not to mention that it was because of a woman. He was a little¡­ unhappy.


    Princess Yashan¡¯s brown eyes teared up, but she held back. Perseverance could be seen on her beautiful face. ¡°My father asked me to marry Charles, the second prince of Country R. I don¡¯t want to. Su Man, please help me.¡±


    The relationship between Country R and Saudi Arabia had always been friendly, and marriage was a way for both sides to maintain their relationship. Princess Yashan was well-known and liked by Prince Charles, and he had proposed the marriage this time.


    The king of Saudi Arabia had considered it for a long time and asked for Princess Yashan¡¯s opinion on it. He doted on her and wanted to make decisions based on her wishes. However, his actual intention was to hope that Princess Yashan would take the overall situation into consideration while making her choice.


    Everyone in the royal family knew that she liked Su Man. It was almost an open secret. But, she couldn¡¯t tell Su Man¡¯s heart. The king didn¡¯t object to her marrying Su Man, but the point was that Su Man had to agree.


    ¡°Yashan, I can¡¯t help you,¡± Su Man said calmly. He was extremely firm and straightforward in rejecting her.


    Princess Yashan didn¡¯t expect that he would reject her so mercilessly. She was so embarrassed that she bit her lip sadly and held back the tears in her eyes. ¡°Su Man, why? Is it because of what the royal family had done to the Su family? Have you been rejecting me all these years because of that?¡±


    Su Man said in a deep voice, ¡°No.¡±


    He was an indifferent man, and what had happened in the past didn¡¯t matter to him at all. Princess Yashan regained hope and asked eagerly, ¡°Then, why? Tell me. What¡¯s wrong with me? I will change.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re fine. There¡¯s no need for you to change,¡± Su Man said calmly. ¡°You are beautiful, generous, considerate, strong, firm, and gentle. Good girls like you are rare. If you had asked me for help in the past, I would have agreed. But now, I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Princess Yashan¡¯s tears rolled down her cheeks. She felt that crying was inappropriate and wiped away her tears with a handkerchief immediately. Feeling dejected, she asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Yashan, I don¡¯t love you,¡± Su Man said. ¡°Even if I agreed to your request, we would also be a fake couple who wouldn¡¯t interfere with each other¡¯s lives. It wouldn¡¯t be like what you think, and everything would still be the same.¡±


    It was rare for Su Man to say so much at a time. Everything he said was the main point of what he wanted to convey.


    Princess Yashan was greatly disappointed, and she was full of agony. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to marry Charles. I hate it. Are princesses born to sacrifice for marriage? I can¡¯t even marry someone I like. Do I have no choice?¡±


    ¡°No, you do,¡± Su Man said lightly. ¡°You can choose to not marry. The royal family has four princesses. You are not the only choice.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± She wanted to marry him. She wanted to marry Su Man. Even if it meant that they would maintain a superficial relationship, she was willing to marry him. She would be satisfied as long as she could chat with him and be around him all her life.


    Couldn¡¯t he satisfy such a simple wish of hers?


    Su Man frowned slightly. He did not like to see her sad. Princess Yashan restrained herself from showing too much sadness and asked, ¡°Su Man, do you have someone you like?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°If there is no one you like, why are you so determined on not marrying me?¡± Princess Yashan asked persistently.


    ¡°Yashan, if you marry me, you won¡¯t be happy. Why are you forcing it?¡± Su Man¡¯s voice was calm.


    ¡°Really. Do you have someone in mind?¡±


    Su Man remained silent.

 Chapter 569 - A Kiss Seals the Romance

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The young kid nudged Su Man, who was next to him, with his hand and smiled mischievously and asked, ¡°Dear Bai Ye, is your heart racing? For all you know, you might really want to hear Beauty Su confess to you.¡±


    He seemed to hear somebody¡¯s heart racing and deliberately asked that. While he actually should not be blamed for being less of a friend, such a situation was indeed extremely rare to come by. When did one see Bai Ye secretly plant his ear against the wall? That was a first.


    When did one hear Beauty Su confess? That was as impossible as pigs flying. The young kid hence pricked his ears, afraid of missing even the slightest of the juicy conversation that followed.


    Bai Ye doped-slapped him and wanted to pull him back by his collar. As though planting his ear against the wall to eavesdrop was not embarrassing enough, he was being this openly teased by the young kid. Bai Ye¡¯s clean image was instantly tarnished, and he hence decided to go the whole nine yards.


    ¡°You¡¯d better laugh as gently as you can. I will murder you if Su Man hears it.¡± Bai Ye gave a gesture and the young kid smiled even more mischievously. The young kid managed to make Bai Ye, a calm person, blush.


    Princess Yashan did not seem to be able to get an answer, and she would not stop until she got one. Her persistent gaze landed on Su Man. He seemed a tad sad whilst looking at her somewhat hopefully. She was afraid that he really loved somebody else and hoped that he did not love somebody else.


    While she could not wholly describe her complicated thoughts, her gaze said it all.


    She really liked him, and it was since young! She got to know Su Man, who was distant and of few words, during a palace banquet back then. Although Su Man was a dignified person, he was much less popular than before and quietly sat at the furthermost corners of the room. His stunning looks were nothing short of unique.


    And attention-grabbing.


    While many royalty and dignitaries were hoping to hit him up because of his looks, they were intimidated by his coldness and did not dare to make further conversation. Princess Yashan was curious as to why this youth was so special. It was after asking her mother that she learned about the calamity, stemming from mistakes the royal family made, that befell the Su family and bereaved him. Despite his deep-seated grudge against the royal family and hence hatred for them, his identity meant that he had to avail himself, however unwillingly, for such occasions.


    Princess Yashan, hoping to make up for the past, approached him. The closer she approached him, the more she was charmed by his character. Her heart, for all these years, was enthralled by him, and she hoped that he would return her gaze and take pity on her so that she would get together with him in the future.


    Her parents, more likely than not to make up with Su Man, did not oppose Princess Yashan¡¯s attempts to get together with Su Man. Princess Yashan patiently waited as Su Man did not actively approach women. While he did not have any women who would threaten her by his side, she was not worried that Su Man would fall in love with somebody and waited patiently for the day he would see the good in her.


    As she waited whilst the seasons passed, she did not see him show feelings for her. Two other princesses who looked up to Su Man as much as Princess Yashan did and were extremely close to the latter sarcastically suggested that it was just her wishful thinking.


    She had no intention to rebut them and allowed the rumors to flow. If it were all true, how could she handle it? She was unwilling to allow her feelings for him for all these years to go to naught.


    ¡°Su Man, yes or no? Is it that difficult for you to tell me that?¡± Seeing how Su Man remained mum for a long time, Princess Yashan¡¯s hopeful gaze gave way to a sad gaze. It was extremely rare for Su Man to not answer her.


    Unless he silently admitted and that she understood in her heart, she wanted him to be upfront about it so that she could give up on him out of heartache. When she gave up on him, nothing else hence mattered.


    ¡°Yashan, we¡¯ve been friends for a very long time. You¡¯re bright enough, and surely you can make sense of all this?¡± Su Man plainly said with a slight heartache. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought I could help you, but I am sorry I can¡¯t.¡±


    As a princess, Yashan rarely had her say in marriage as she would be married to a royalty, either local or foreign, for an alliance. She could never marry a commoner, and he knew that she wanted freedom.


    He had thought about it and knew that he would not love anybody else. While marrying her and giving her freedom had some good in it, he did not thoroughly discard the idea nor call Yashan out on her intention.


    It was just a shame that the best-laid plans of mice and men often went awry. Little did he expect himself¡­


    ¡°Yashan, if you do not like Prince Charles, you can let the fourth princess have him. Since His Excellency dotes on you this much, he will not insist you marry him. You¡¯re still young, and you will meet somebody whom you really fancy in a few years. His Excellency will try his best to make your wishes his command,¡± Su Man replied in reason.


    As a cold person, Princess Yashan was the only person he cared for as a sister. While he wanted her to live well, he could not provide it for her.


    Princess Yashan smiled bitterly. Any girl who encountered somebody as eminent as Su Man would definitely yearn after him for their whole lives. Who else, save Su Man, could stir their hearts even more?


    Like dragons and fishes, no other men could be compared side-by-side with him.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Princess Yashan asked sadly as she bitterly thought about who else was better than her and more worthy of Su Man¡¯s heart. Who exactly was she? She thought about everybody she knew and felt even bitterer as no names came to her mind.


    Su Man frowned and gently said, ¡°You don¡¯t know that person.¡±


    ¡°Who is it? I want to know!¡± Princess Yashan had a persistent gaze that reflected her insistence and determination.


    Given who Su Man was, nobody could force him to talk.


    Princess Yashan, as though she was on the Siberian plains, felt a chilling cold run down her heart that froze her blood over. She, who had her whims and fancies since young, was never so badly affected.


    It felt like a living hell.


    She felt utterly terrible and wanted to find somewhere where she could cry it all out. Seeing his calm face, however, stemmed her tears and stifled her breathing despite the visible heartache and agony she experienced.


    Everybody could tell how despondent Princess Yashan had become.


    ¡°Yashan¡­¡± Su Man gently said.


    ¡°Enough! Why don¡¯t you tell me who that person is? I just want to know where I have fallen short. I will not do anything to her, so why don¡¯t you tell me who she is?¡± Princess Yashan sadly asked and looked at him dejectedly. A gentle grudge emanated from her brown eyes.


    As though Su Man was in thought, he frowned harder and fell silent. Seeing as he eventually did not speak, Princess Yashan laughed hopelessly. ¡°Su Man, are you lying to me because you deliberately want to turn me down?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely no!¡± Su Man frowned. ¡°I will not lie!¡±


    Su Man would rather tell the truth at the expense of utterly disappointing somebody than hide anything unless there were things he did not want to say. If he spoke, he was definitely telling the truth. That was Su Man¡¯s strength.


    Precisely because she knew that Su Man was such a person, Princess Yashan realized that her words were so laughable to the point she could not convince herself. If she still remained as hopeful, she would not hurt as much.


    Her heartache would not be that suffocating.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, the questions stop with me. So be it,¡± Princess Yashan closed her eyes in agony. As a princess, she had her dignity. She closed her eyes so that others would not see her cry.


    Her pride would not allow her to shed even the slightest tear before him.


    ¡°Would you still marry Charles then?¡± Su Man asked.


    Princess Yashan gradually opened her eyes and calmly said,¡± I don¡¯t know. My feelings are in flux, and I need to really think about it.¡±


    While she came with a hope that Su Man would be the knight in shining armor who would free her from this grandeur cell of a palace and lead carefree lives forever, she did not expect herself to become this emotionally battered.


    Her heart was utterly aching, and her thoughts scrambled by him. She did not want to think about anything.


    Su Man was not in a rush to find out and slowly said, ¡°Give it some thought and be more self-focused when making the decision. Do not force your hand.¡±


    Princess Yashan nodded and smiled bitterly. Since she was never going to marry Su Man, then so be it. Any decision she would make from this point would be forced, the question being how forced.


    ¡°Are you really planning on not telling me?¡± Princess Yashan asked in a last-ditch attempt. ¡°We¡¯ve been friends for so long, and you are still unwilling to come clean with me?¡±


    Su Man raised his eyebrows and looked at the corner silently.


    Princess Yashan finally gave up and smiled bitterly before taking a sip of flower tea.


    The young kid did not hear Beauty Su confess and was slightly disappointed. ¡°Bai Ye, Beauty Su did not admit his feelings for you.¡±


    Bai Ye gently smiled. ¡°You¡¯re still young, you damn rascal. You¡¯ll know when you grow up.¡±


    While those on the sidelines would never be as clear of these convoluted thoughts as those in the thick of it who felt every bit of it, his heart was clearly beating to a different beat and took a while to slow down.


    Even men have their emotional weaknesses.


    He jabbed the young kid¡¯s arms and plainly said, ¡°Time to back off you rascal.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Go back and tend to your sister,¡± Bai Ye said. The young kid knew that Bai Ye wanted to speak to Su Man alone and could not help but praise him. Damn, he quickly made sense of the situation.


    Bai Ye looked at the young kid disdainfully, who then said, ¡°Since that princess has not left yet, why should I? I¡¯ll hang around.¡±


    Bai Ye gritted his teeth.


    As Princess Yashan stood up and bade farewell, Su Man also stood up and walked up to hug her. He whispered some words into Princess Yashan¡¯s ear, and her face suddenly changed. ¡°How could you¡­¡± Her voice slightly trembled.


    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m sorry Yashan,¡± Su Man slowly said.


    Princess Yashan seemed to be relieved, and then saddened. She closed her eyes and slightly looked up to prevent her tears from falling. She eventually opened her slightly teary eyes and congratulated him with gritted teeth. ¡°Be happy!¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡±


    Despite her immense unwillingness, she endured it and turned to walk away.


    As Bai Ye hurried for the young kid to get up, the young kid suddenly pushed Bai Ye forward. Bai Ye did not expect the young kid to pull that off and was caught off guard. He almost knocked into Princess Yashan, who was coming out.


    Both of them were caught off guard, and the young kid gestured for him to keep up and laughed as he went away. F***! Bai Ye gritted his teeth. He played into the young kid¡¯s hand again. He would settle the score with him later.


    Princess Yashan looked at Bai Ye, and then at Su Man with a weird look.


    ¡°What are you and Ning Ning doing here?¡± Su Man asked.


    ¡°Strolling around!¡± Bai Ye calmly replied.


    Su Man coldly harrumphed. Given how huge the Su mansion was, it definitely took some effort to stroll to the corner of his room to listen in.


    Bai Ye then curtly turned toward Princess Yashan and bowed before introducing himself and exchanging a handshake with her. They somewhat knew each other since Bai Ye was the representative figure of the men in the terrorist organization. He was also known as the living book of international etiquette.


    He was well-looking and well-mannered.


    While he was cold and easy-going, he was affable should he want to be polite.


    Princess Yashan formally curtseyed back and looked at him and Su Man before smiling in relief. ¡°Su Man, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll head back myself. You should have a word with him. I¡¯ll make a move first.¡±


    ¡°Dana will see you out,¡± Su Man gently replied.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Princess Yashan gently smiled and turned away. She secretly sighed. To think that such a man would¡­ That tinge of unwillingness disappeared and she smiled. When she smiled, her pale face became less pale.


    She had lived for Su Man for so many years, and it was time she experienced a rebirth and lived for herself. Whether she would marry Charles, she would live well for herself.


    Su Man looked at him coldly and walked inside. Bai Ye followed him, but he did not have anything to talk about. ¡°The seventh princess is really beautiful,¡± Bai Ye randomly rambled.


    ¡°All of Arabia knows that,¡± Su Man gently replied. While he seemed to be easy-going, he could not help but clench the fists below his long sleeves and calmly sat down. He took a jade cup and got some flower tea for Bai Ye.


    ¡°Were you looking for me?¡± he asked the obvious with a dull look.


    Bai Ye, in deep thought, frowned and looked down. How should he begin the question? The courage he had mustered outside did not seem to be enough before Su Man. Bai Ye, feeling as though he was lacking his stand, was flustered.


    It seemed that all the courage he had mustered, seemingly dismissed by Beauty Su¡¯s cold gaze, was for naught.


    Su Man was also extremely patient, and this was the second person to test his patience. A cunning smile flashed over the face that looked down, and he already found it difficult to observe it, let alone Bai Ye.


    ¡°Su Man, what did you tell Princess Yashan earlier?¡± Bai Ye pondered for a moment and gave up indirectly approaching the question and went for the chase. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s suggestion was to directly approach the issue at hand.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear everything?¡± Su Man gently replied.


    ¡°I meant what she said before she left, what you said to her when you hugged her.¡± Bai Ye¡¯s keen observation of Princess Yashan¡¯s face left him guessing that he definitely told her something.


    He definitely told her who she liked.


    As he thought about the possibility of his guess, Bai Ye¡¯s heart thumped uncontrollably and he shuddered. Like men who were never nervous until they came under fire, he experienced a nervousness he had yet to experience.


    He could not wait to hear Su Man¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Beauty Su coldly frowned.


    Bai Ye frowned as he looked at him. Beauty Su calmly looked at him without the slightest guilt. Bai Ye must have been dreaming to hope that he would admit without him saying anything.


    Bai Ye felt a trepidation creep up on him as Su Man looked at him emotionlessly. Nobody, even him, had the courage to admit his feelings for him.


    Beauty Su was getting impatient from the waiting and put down the jade cup. ¡°I¡¯m getting a little rest in the afternoon, so dispense with yourself,¡± he gently said.


    Then, he stood up and seemed to be about to return to his room. Bai Ye, somehow muscling up his courage, suddenly grabbed Beauty Su¡¯s arm. Beauty Su frowned and slowly turned around and looked at him quizzically.


    Bai Ye¡¯s palms were sweating. While he had known Su Man for a long time, the two of them rarely had physical contact. Save the few times they had unintentional physical contact, Bai Ye still kept a distance from him.


    He tightly held onto Su Man¡¯s hand for dear life as he gritted his teeth and stood up, facing him. One could not tell that Bai Ye was taller than Su Man unless they stood close to each other.


    He was giving it all.


    Bai Ye looked into Su Man¡¯s eyes and calmly asked, ¡°Su Man, do you like me?¡±


    Su Man, not expecting such a bashful person to become this forthcoming this suddenly, was caught off guard. He was expecting Bai Ye to take his time. None of the ways he considered were able to address the sudden question popped before him.


    He was, for a moment, a little taken aback.


    Although Su Man was used to managing how nervous he was and making out how the situation developed, the situation at hand was a little unexpected. He had ways to manage Bai Ye and also have Bai Ye take the initiative.


    This was a slight exception.


    Beauty Su, in that instant, could not think of anything to say. He was calm as usual and this was no exception. While he was slightly taken aback, he recovered his cool and slowly said, ¡°Why the question?¡±


    Bai Ye gritted his teeth and looked at him dangerously, hoping to tease out the slightest unease or same nervousness in his gaze. It was to no avail.


    Bai Ye was a little flustered. He already asked as such, and he dared to ask him what he meant?!


    Damn it!


    This pretty mouth said the things that left people utterly aghast. Actions, perhaps, would better express his thoughts¡­


    Bai Ye¡¯s parched throat gulped.


    It was perhaps the fragrance of the flowers, or the charming beauty of the person before him that left Bai Ye in a trance. Bai Ye suddenly hugged Su Man¡¯s waist and pulled him back before turning sideways and suddenly kissing him on his lips¡­

 Chapter 570 - An Extremely Hilarious Family

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Man, unwilling to believe that he was kissed by Bai Ye again, opened his eyes wide. Bai Ye had unintentionally kissed him the first time their lips touched and broke away, but his warm lips left him with a special feeling. While Bai Ye deliberately kissed him the second time, he did not dare to kiss too deeply and broke off after a moment of contact. He could clearly feel his heart stir.


    This time¡­ Su Man¡¯s mind was blank and all his faculties of thought were blocked.


    He felt the hand on his waist grab him forcefully and tightly. The warm chest, along with the scent that mingled with the gentle fragrance of menthol, lingered around his nose and messed about even more with his heart.


    Seeing that he did not resist, Bai Ye became even more brazen and hugged Beauty Su even more tightly and tried to inch his teeth apart and went for his tongue. Su Man was taken aback and tried to push him away in a panic. Before he could call Bai Ye out on his presumptuousness, Bai Ye kissed him even harder and went as far as to suck on Su Man¡¯s tongue. He ran his tongue across each inch of Su Man¡¯s skin brazenly and wantonly, wanting to enjoy this moment for as long as he could.


    Su Man panicked and he felt his mind utterly blackout. An innumerable panic flashed across his black eyes and helplessness swamped him. He, in his panic, grabbed Bai Ye¡¯s sleeves with such force he sank his nails into Bai Ye¡¯s arms.


    Bai Ye could feel his body gently shuddering. His heart thumped crazily as though it was about to leap out of his mouth and into Beauty Su¡¯s hands so that he could hold it gently and treasure it.


    He could not describe this indescribable feeling. This sensation charmed him and led him astray.


    Su Man looked above to see the sunny blue sky blossom with the fragrance of flowers. He could feel his heart brimming with something.


    He somehow regained his strength and suddenly pushed Bai Ye away. Beauty Su¡¯s face was flushed and his pitch-black eyes seemed rather obscure and were extremely charming. His pinkish lips turned red from the kissing and his breathing was a tad scrambled. He could feel his hair by the side of his face and he seemed slightly helter-skelter. He was in a slight panic, and even¡­ irate.


    Slight anger arose from him and toward Bai Ye.


    Bai Ye stood still and had a calm look on his face. He did not even slightly regret kissing Su Man as it felt magical. Apart from Ye Wei kissing him out of a prank years ago, the feeling of him kissing Su Man was without precedent.


    He could not let go of him and utterly missed him. Romantic feelings, which were nothing short of utterly charming, left few to wonder why there were so many people obsessed with love and how decadence and hedonism were commonplace.


    The decadence and hedonism since time immemorial left people amused.


    ¡°I wanted to tell you how I felt but felt that my lips would be a much more intimate means of expressing my feelings for you.¡± Bai Ye calmly answered a slightly flustered Beauty Su.


    Speaking was one of the basic things that the lips and tongue could do. He suddenly realized that kissing was the core function of the lips and tongue. It was extremely enjoyable, and he had to be the object of his kissing.


    As it was the first time that someone had treated him that way, Su Man felt his ears turn slightly red. ¡°Shut up!¡± He bellowed in slight frustration.


    This idiot was once hard to get but was now all gushy. Third Young Master Ye was surely enough of a guru to not only tease women but men too. Or, was it because Bai Ye was much more malleable by nature?


    Su Man coldly harrumphed. What kind of nonsense was on his mind?


    Bai Ye obediently kept quiet as he looked at Su Man¡¯s reddened face in pride. It was afraid he was the first person to make Beauty Su blush. Hearsay had it that even a naked Ye Wei was unable to leave him blushing.


    While he wondered how things would have turned out if he had stripped, Bai Ye calmly pondered about the final move that Third Young Master Ye imparted to him. He had to seal the deal at the best possible time under the best of circumstances.


    ¡°Su Man, what do you think? I believe that I am sufficiently clear.¡± Bai Ye looked at him with certainty and an insistent look that did not allow him to shirk the question.


    Su Man¡¯s face was somewhat calm, and his wildly thumping heart started to calm down. ¡°You fancy me?¡± he calmly asked.


    Bai Ye paused and smiled gently. ¡°I was of the opinion that ¡®mutual interest¡¯ would be a more apt way to describe us.¡±


    ¡®Hmmph! He sure wants to get the upper hand on this!¡¯ Su Man secretly thought to himself. He slightly tucked his reddened lips. His calm look seemed to further arouse Bai Ye.


    He really wanted to kiss him on the lips and kiss him as wantonly as he could.


    Looking at Beauty Su¡¯s face, this was definitely off the tables unless he wanted to forsake future opportunities.


    Su Man seemed to be in thought and did not reply. Bai Ye then had a crying look on his face and moaned with a serious look.¡± How could you make a straight man like me bend toward you? You¡¯re really irresponsible¡­¡±


    The young kid, who was hiding in the tree, was laughing out loud. ¡®Bai Ye, you are a freaking genius!¡¯ Why didn¡¯t he discover that Bai Ye had a knack for humor? He was seriously badass!¡±


    He slipped down the tree and opened the gallery of his cell phone. He took a photo of Bai Ye and Su Man kissing. As his cell phone had similar capabilities to a camera, he could take up-close photos and telephoto shorts clearly. He would return to show his mommy and daddy these photos.


    As he thought about how they would look, the young kid became gleeful.


    It would not be long before he would go to the island. These were the last few moments of fun he would have with them before he would see them a few years later. He must have his fill of fun before leaving.


    Su Man was utterly taken aback.


    He harrumphed and then suddenly flung his sleeves and left. Bai Ye chased up happily and asked, ¡°What does your silence mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Beauty Su, you can¡¯t be so ungenerous! I have been so clear toward you!¡± A cunning moment flashed through Bai Ye¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hey, if you are not going to express anything, I¡¯ll go public with what happened.¡±


    Beauty Su¡¯s face blackened. What an asshat!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be responsible? Hmmph!¡±


    Bai Ye was lost for words.


    ¡®Ah, that¡¯s considered expressing his feelings? That¡¯s no way to cheat somebody¡­¡¯ Forget it then! One should giggle if he had to bear responsibility for the fallout, no? The rest could be talked about overtime.


    Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye saw the photos that the young kid took and solemnly commented. ¡°Bai Ye is extremely courageous to dare to kiss Beauty Su. I wager that he can¡¯t wait to reach into Beauty Su¡¯s clothes,¡± Cheng Anya said.


    ¡°Save the wager. That¡¯s a given. The kiss was not passionate enough, and one has to be extremely certain and decisive when confronted with such a situation. Make love first and talk later. Bai Ye is tarrying away,¡± Third Young Master Ye said.


    ¡°Hehe, you seem to be extremely experienced. Tell me. How many women have you nailed?¡± Cheng Anya laughed but the atmosphere became a tad more solemn.


    Third Young Master Ye, following the conversation, counted with his fingers. He then suddenly clenched his fists. ¡°Wifey, you are the only one.¡±


    ¡®I never flirt with unwholesome women.¡¯


    Cheng Anya gritted her teeth. The young kid, hugging Little Hailan and sitting aside, looked at his parents innocently. Both brother and sister bit their tender fingers at the same time.


    As the two of them were too eager to settle the score with each other, they did not notice the two over-the-top children. ¡°Brother, you are so mean!¡± Little Hailan calmly said.


    ¡°Be good. I was just showing them some sights.¡±


    Little Hailan¡¯s black grape-like eyes became despising at how scheming her brother had become. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, do you want to consider the fact that there are two underage children here too?¡± Little Hailan asked nicely.


    Cheng Anya looked around here. ¡°Are there children here? Why can¡¯t I see them? Who are they?¡±


    Little Hailan and the young kid were both aghast.


    ¡®Wahhh! Mommy, you should not look down on your own children¡­¡¯


    Third Young Master Ye raised Little Hailan up. This lass was able to look up, and it was a miracle. ¡°Darling Hailan, tell me. Are you a child? Be honest, okay? Are you a child?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, my diapers are about to drop. I feel like peeing when you raise me like this.¡± Ye Hailan gently reminded Third Young Master Ye to be careful.


    The young kid broke into laughter. ¡®Sister, you are just so funny and over-the-top! Your ability to calmly face Mommy¡¯s jokes is so like Mommy on this!¡¯


    Cheng Anya, who was laughing, fell onto the sofa and even supported Hailan peeing on him. ¡°Mommy, I cannot anyhow urine. It¡¯s very uncivilized,¡± Hailan calmly replied.


    ¡®Dear daughter, that doesn¡¯t matter. You have a special permission to.¡¯


    Third Young Master Ye hugged his daughter, aghast with gritted teeth. Both mother and daughter, while adorable, were utterly infuriating at times.


    ¡°Are you a child?¡± Third Young Master Ye solemnly asked again.


    ¡°No.¡± Ye Hailan shook her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! I¡¯ve always said that you were no child. You remember who you previously were, no? Be honest. Daddy can take it,¡± Third Young Master Ye calmly said.


    Cheng Anya and the young kid looked at Ye Hailan expectedly and hoped to listen to some legendary story.


    Ye Hailan was even calmer than before. She gently smiled and said, ¡°I am actually, by definition, an infant. I am not a child.¡±


    Cheng Anya fell silent and looked at Ye Hailan disdainfully. This daughter of hers was so scheming to the point she had to disapprove. That said, if she weren¡¯t scheming, she wouldn¡¯t be part of their family.


    Third Young Master Ye was lost for words.


    ¡°Dear sister, you should keep us expecting something!¡± the young kid said.

 Chapter 571 - Hailan Is Critical

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Cheng Anya had long recovered, and Third Young Master Ye specially remained for a few days more so that she could recuperate that bit more until Bai Ye gave her the all-clear. It was only then that Third Young Master Ye heaved a sigh of relief.


    Tonight, when they finished packing, Ye Hailan crawled out from her crib. Her face was a terrible red, and bubbles seemed to fill her obsidian eyes. She seemed extremely weak.


    ¡°Mommy, my head is spinning¡­¡± Ye Hailan gently screamed and sounded tender. Cheng Anya was with Third Young Master Ye and Ning Ning, discussing whether they should head out to buy gifts for a few good friends of theirs when the young kid heard Ye Hailan¡¯s voice. When he turned around, he was shocked and dropped his magazine in panic. The couple quickly rushed over whereas the young kid ran downstairs to call for Bai Ye.


    ¡°Hailan, what¡¯s happened?¡±


    ¡°My head, it spins¡­¡± Ye Hailan softly shouted before fainting in Cheng Anya¡¯s embrace. The two of them were in a fluster that their eyes reddened. They rushed to bring her downstairs to look for Bai Ye. Little Hailan seemed to be in an extremely serious condition as she was running an extremely high fever, and her breathing was extremely shallow.


    There was insufficient equipment in the Su family, and following preliminary checks in Hailan, Bai Ye decisively ordered somebody to prepare a car and send Hailan to the hospital.


    In the car, Su Man frowned and immediately jabbed Hailan with an alleviator and pricked Hailan¡¯s fingers with a very fine needle and drew a sample of her blood to be checked in the hospital. When Cheng Anya saw her daughter¡¯s unconscious form, her heart ached and her eyes reddened.


    Su Man and Bai Ye had long reminded her that being able to deliver her child was no guarantee to the child growing up in one piece and how she had to be mentally prepared to lose her child anytime. Cheng Anya was in suspense initially, but she thought that Su Man and Bai Ye had cured her as Hailan seemed extremely healthy recently.


    Little did she fall ill so swiftly and so severely that everyone was caught off guard.


    She was clearly in good shape before she slept. They were still joking with her and there were no signs of her being unwell. Cheng Anya gritted her teeth at how her daughter suddenly fell ill and suddenly hugged her. She could clearly feel that her daughter¡¯s breathing was becoming weaker by the moment. Third Young Master Ye merely huddled with them and silently comforted them albeit as panicky as them.


    ¡°Bai Ye, what¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°The virus could be engulfing the cells,¡± Bai Ye said worriedly. Thankfully, Su Man and himself had predicted this to happen and handled it as steadily as they could.


    When Cheng Anya heard it, her heart sank. The pain that Eleven experienced surged into her heart. All of a sudden, she felt extremely afraid.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will do our best,¡± Bai Ye said.


    ¡°Bai Ye, save that statement. When doctors say that, it typically means that the patient is beyond hope,¡± the young kid said.


    The atmosphere instantly became much tenser.


    When they were at the hospital, Bai Ye and Su Man tag teamed as Bai Ye gave Hailan a complete checkup while Su Man ran blood tests on her. As no typical doctor could tend to Hailan¡¯s condition, only the two of them could step up to the plate.


    Cheng Anya, Third Young Master Ye, and Ning Ning waited nervously. Cheng Anya secretly chided herself for being so careless and not noticing that Little Hailan was out of whack. She must have been uncomfortable for a very long time.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t blame yourself. Nobody wishes for sister to be in such a condition.¡±


    ¡°Anya, calm down. Don¡¯t scare yourself unnecessarily,¡± Third Young Master Ye said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen how Eleven writhed in pain, and I am afraid that the same would happen to Hailan. She is still very young and won¡¯t be able to endure the pain.¡± Cheng Anya¡¯s beautiful eyes were a little misty as she tightly bit her lip. Her heart, as though it was crumpled, was utterly aching.


    ¡°Su Man said that Eleven and Hailan are different cases. Let¡¯s calm down first and see what the checkup says.¡± Third Young Master Ye insisted she sit down and hugged her.


    The young kid gently comforted the shocked Cheng Anya.


    Three hours later, Ye Hailan was sent into the ICU. Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya saw many tubes plugged into Little Hailan¡¯s body and were in a panic. They asked Bai Ye how she was.


    ¡°You must be mentally prepared. Your little princess¡¯s vital organs are rapidly deteriorating,¡± Bai Ye solemnly said.


    Cheng Anya, who was absolutely shocked, lost her footing and almost fell if it were not for Third Young Master Ye holding her. Third Young Master Ye had to hold her tightly so that she could regain her footing.


    When the doctor, especially Bai Ye, told them to be mentally prepared, it more or less meant that there was little to no hope left. She felt her tears flow out when one of the top doctors in the world said so. If that was the case, then Hailan¡­


    While she knew little about medicine, she had, at least, some rudimentary knowledge of the vital organs in the body and what vital organ failure meant.


    ¡°Hailan¡­ Hailan¡­¡± Cheng Anya¡¯s tears fell as she watched Hailan through the glass window of the ICU. Bai Ye comforted her and went to look for Su Man, whose tests had yet to yield results. He, however, knew that things were not looking up and now hoped that he and Su Man would be able to come up with a way to save Hailan. If not¡­


    Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya spent a whole three days in the hospital looking at Hailan in a daze. Hailan quietly lay there in a coma. Her breathing had stabilized despite her heartbeat and breathing stopping a few times. While Hailan was successfully resuscitated a few times, Cheng Anya was scared out of her wits. Bai Ye and Su Man, struggling to find a cure for Ye Hailan, had three sleepless days and nights.


    As long as even the slightest hope persisted, they would never give up.


    The virus which had initially integrated into the cellular layers suddenly burst out for no apparent reason and wreaked havoc in Ye Hailan¡¯s body. Ravaged by the virus, her vital organs were infected and rapidly deteriorated.


    Little Hailan was too young and her immunity was inherently weak. The onslaught of the virus was utterly terrifying.


    ¡°Anya, go back and rest. I¡¯ll remain in the hospital.¡± This was the umpteenth time Third Young Master Ye had reminded Cheng Anya to return home to rest despite Cheng Anya¡¯s unwillingness. Despite his many efforts to coax, and even threaten her, he could not even get her to budge. She insisted on remaining in the hospital to watch over Ye Hailan.


    The young kid, who accompanied the two of them to watch over Ye Hailan in the hospital, did not get a good rest either. This could be their last time accompanying Ye Hailan.


    In this short period of time, Bai Ye and Su Man could only slightly keep the ravaging virus in check and had yet to discover a means to cure her. They were hapless against the virus and could only deal with the virus with each passing day.


    Cheng Anya could neither eat nor sleep well, and she did not dare to interrupt Bai Ye and Su Man. She could only hope that Bai Ye and Su Man would check in on her when they came over to do a checkup on Hailan. She was extremely panicky.


    ¡°Bai Ye, is there any way out?¡±


    Bai Ye and Su Man looked at each other, and they did not seem to dare to look directly into Cheng Anya¡¯s gaze. This left Third Young Master Ye even more downcast. Hailan was beyond cure¡­ He could see the apologetic look in Bai Ye and Su Man¡¯s calm eyes.


    They were extremely apologetic that they could not save her.


    He could not help but hold Cheng Anya tightly as she bit her lip and insistently wanted Bai Ye to give her an answer. She had only spent slightly more than a month with Hailan. She could not bear to leave her.


    Nobody else could bear to leave her.


    ¡°You could accompany her for one more night.¡± Bai Ye was being as tactful as he could. Despite being unfamiliar to the cycle of life, he could not bear to see his dearest friends in the eye as though they were family.


    One could only say their affinity with the child was just too shallow.


    Cheng Anya could not withstand the impact, and that compounded with the tension and fatigue from the past few days caused her to collapse into Third Young Master Ye¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Anya¡­¡±


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    Cheng Anya fainted out of exhaustion and slept until midnight. Third Young Master Ye had to scramble on both sides and went up to see Ye Hailan and then Cheng Anya. The handsome man¡¯s face was full of sadness and helplessness.


    Su Man had warned her at the beginning that the child might not live long and they might have to consider losing the child. While he insisted on having the child, he did not expect himself to part with the child this quickly. He was extremely unwilling, and his heartache was no less than Cheng Anya¡¯s.


    The young kid saw Cheng Anya and then watched over Ye Hailan from outside the ICU.


    Su Man and Bai Ye attempted a last-ditch effort.


    At two in the morning, the hospital was dead silent and there was nary a noise. As this was Su Man¡¯s private floor, Ye Hailan was the only patient. To facilitate Third Young Master Ye taking care of his wife and daughter, Cheng Anya was arranged to be in the furthermost ward on the floor and the young kid sat outside the ICU. He had only slept a few hours in the past few days and was about to doze off when he heard people seemingly arguing in Ye Hailan¡¯s ward.


    The young kid, in shock, quickly stood up. With his fatigue clean from his face, he sprinted before the glass window and saw a lady in white and a lady in green bickering about something.


    The teenager in white was about eighteen and seemed extremely beautiful. He, for some reason, felt that her eyes and features resembled his sister, Hailan¡¯s eyes. There was holiness to her that he could not bear to directly look at.


    The lady in green was also about eighteen, and her gorgeous looks gave hints of her strong willfulness. She had a slender figure and long green hair. Her eyes were green, and her delicate features were foreign.


    They wore strange clothes and did not seem to be from this era. Who were they?


    The young kid looked at them perplexedly.


    The teenager in white had slight anger to her and berated. ¡°Nishang, I¡¯ve been reborn ten times and you killed me in nine of them. Do not go overboard.¡±


    ¡°Hmmph! That¡¯s very simple. It¡¯s either you or me. I am made from clay. Do you think you can stop me?¡± The teenager in green coldly laughed and mocked her for her arrogance.


    The teenager in white frowned. ¡°If Leah knows that you are privately interfering in the things of the human realm, you ponder upon the consequences.¡±


    ¡°So what if she knows? What¡¯s your basis? Who, following Armageddon, destroyed their own soul? If you are so willing to forsake yourself, why bother about your future incarnation?¡± The teenager in green laughed.


    ¡°That is none of your business! That said, you will not take her life. If you do, she will only reincarnate after a hundred thousand years.¡±

 Chapter 572 - Bedfellows

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The teenager in green coldly harrumphed and could not seem to care. A mocking smile flashed across her face as though that other teenager had said something utterly stupid. ¡°Finally experienced the pain of having your soul roaming? What about Wuhen? She has been pinned under Mount Qimo for ten million years! Have you considered how she felt? If it weren¡¯t for you, would she be trapped there? Do you want history to repeat itself and return to the celestial realm? Fat hope!¡±


    The teenager in white seemed a little saddened, and her delicate eyebrows curled up. She was about to speak but decided against it and bitterly smiled. ¡°Do you think I want to repeat that calamity for the want of returning to the celestial realm?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, why? Your body is utterly wrecked, and this body of clay of yours would inconvenience you, no?¡± The teenager in green coldly laughed. ¡°Besides, there is simply no way you can leave Leah. Once you do so, Hades and the demonic realms will come after you. You must be perplexed at how your body is always wrecked. That was your own undoing, and you deserve it.¡±


    The teenager in white had a calm look on her face and was not shaken. When the teenager in green reached out with her claws against Ye Hailan, she blocked them and her face became a lot more solemn. There were hints of anger on her face. ¡°Nishang, don¡¯t you dare go overboard.¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    ¡°There are many things that you do not know. You have changed everybody¡¯s fate by being such a wanton obstacle,¡± the teenager in white slowly said. ¡°When you reincarnate someday, I shall wantonly hinder you whenever possible. How would you feel?¡±


    ¡°Since I am in good shape, why should I endure this agony of reincarnation?¡± The teenager in green coldly laughed. ¡°How many have you deceived with this merciful facade of yours? Even the loveless Jun Wuhen was even deceived by you, not to mention how the loveless Leah is complicit to your schemes. Hailan, you really disgust me.¡±


    ¡°Since that is the case, leave! Let her live a good life and I will remain forever in the ethereal realm until she reins in the Lotus Palace following her tribulations. If she fails to make it through the tribulations, she will never be able to return and I will be perpetually damned within the ethereal realm. Seeing no evil is the better policy.¡± The teenager in white gently smiled, but her delicate brows carried a few hints of mockery and harshness.


    Even as she stood quietly, she had an arrogance that looked down on all creation along with a holiness that could not be desecrated.


    The lady in green hated how she was so above-all. As goddesses, her coming out tops left her extremely indignant.


    ¡°Do you think that I am enough of a fool?! Will Leah allow you to remain in the ethereal realm forever?¡± The teenager in green coldly laughed with a slight mockery. One could tell that she had an extremely deep-seated hatred towards her.


    The young kid listened on to their conversation in shock. The spiritual realm, the demonic realm, Hades¡­ These were terms that would only appear in fairy tales. Who were they? They, by virtue of their looks, did not seem like people of this realm. Could they be¡­ fairies?


    Hailan¡­ Her name was Hailan too! All that talk of reincarnation¡­ Was she his sister?


    The young kid was stunned and he knew that this could not be anything good. When one knew too much, they should leave. But, as he looked at that innocent Hailan, he couldn¡¯t take that step forward.


    Whoever they were, his sister was lying in there and that b**** called Nishang wanted to take her life.


    ¡°Nishang, you are the lord over the seasons and should know that you cannot turn back time. The same goes for the fate of men. You have privately overstepped your boundaries once too often, and I would have been able to reincarnate in the first world if it weren¡¯t for your machinations instead of reincarnating thousands of years later,¡± Hailan solemnly replied. ¡°Leah knows everything that you have done, and your guilt, should she pursue it, will not be something you could sniff at. A thousand years of imprisonment awaits you if you get away with all that lightly, or you lose your position in the spiritual realm if you are severely punished. Why take the risk?! You¡¯ve been picking on me, and you have lost more than once or twice. Why take me on from the onset once again?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nishang frowned. Hmmph! How could she lose to her? She would never lose to Hailan had it not been for her stealing her love from him. All of Wuhen would have never belonged to her.


    Little did anybody expect everything to be a conspiracy. She gave up all of him without due regard, and that was what she hated. She hated how people could so easily get what she strove for dear life to get.


    ¡°There is only one soul and spirit in this body, and if she is reincarnated, she only has one soul and spirit. Even I do not know where the other souls are and whether the current me, or even the reborn me, is the true Lotus Goddess. How about you take me on when my soul and spirit are complete?¡±


    ¡°Hailan, how funny of you! Do you think that a reincarnated you, a mere mortal, could locate your complete soul and spirit? Dream on!¡± The teenager in green laughed as though she had heard an utterly preposterous joke.


    ¡°That is none of your business.¡± Hailan¡¯s smile had hints of a sneer. It was so subtle that nobody could catch onto it.


    The teenager in green looked at the crib with a malicious gaze. ¡°A person whose soul and spirit are not wholly intact will struggle with growing up. To think they¡­ Hmmph! Okay, then. I accede.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Hailan gently replied as though she long knew her answer. Nishang was a goddess too and her heart was not evil. She had her pride and was blinded by hatred.


    ¡°Why are you so insistent on being reincarnated, and into such a time? You were originally destined for the Xichuan Continent,¡± Nishang asked.


    ¡°That is none of your business,¡± Hailan said.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Nishang was angry at how distant and uninvolved she seemed to be. She gritted her teeth and wished she could simply take down that vulnerable self before her.


    Hailan looked at Little Hailan who lay in bed, and pity came over her. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your private meddling, she needed not to endure these sufferings.¡±


    ¡°You have got a bone to pick with me?¡±


    ¡°No, but I want to tell you that the spirits and men should keep a healthy distance from each other. Unless I really have to, I will not interfere with her life. Even the slightest mistakes on your part can change everything. The same goes for you too. You should not interfere.¡±


    ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± Nishang coldly laughed in her heart.


    Hailam looked at her. ¡°You must promise me that you won¡¯t meddle in her life and her fate. How can I be certain that you won¡¯t suddenly regret someday and go after her life again? You must let her grow up in peace until the end of her tribulations.¡±


    ¡°Hmmph! What if she dies in the midst of her tribulations?¡±


    ¡°That is my business to worry about. It¡¯s none of your concern,¡± Hailan calmly replied.


    ¡°Very well, then. I¡­¡±


    ¡°You will swear in the name of the moon goddess!¡±


    ¡°Hailan, don¡¯t you dare go overboard!¡± Nishang was enraged. Nishang, who was the goddess of seasons, was subservient to the moon goddess. It was through swearing in the name of the moon goddess that Nishang could be kept in check as she would lose her right to serve the moon goddess and be punished should she break her oath.


    ¡°Since you will not break your oath, what¡¯s wrong with swearing by the name of the moon goddess?¡± Hailan smiled, her delicate features showing slight happiness. While it was subtle, Nishang caught hold of it.


    As she was about to fly into a rage, she thought about it and endured it.


    ¡°The goddess of seasons, in the name of the moon goddess, swears that she will not meddle with Ye Hailan¡¯s fate.¡±


    ¡°Very well, then!¡± Hailan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s your time to return.¡± Hailan reminded her.


    ¡°Hmmph!¡± Nishang looked at Little Hailan coldly and thumped her feet before disappearing. The young kid was awestruck. He finally believed that there were indeed ghosts and spirits in the world. They were real goddesses¡­


    Hailan stood before Little Hailan¡¯s bed and flipped her wrists. She fell silent for a moment before a white lotus appeared in her palm and drifted away from it. The white lotus slowly landed between Little Hailan¡¯s eyes.


    A warm light bathed Little Hailan, and her body that was in extreme pain became more comfortable. As though she were bathed in spring, her ECG readings started to become normal.


    Hailan took off Little Hailan¡¯s oxygen mask, and the young kid was in shock but did not dare to say anything because he knew that she would not harm his little sister.


    A gentle white light covered Little Hailan and became a huge white lotus. The entire ward lit up and it was dazzling. A huge gold pearl came out from Hailan¡¯s mouth and slowly entered Little Hailan¡¯s mouth.


    The white light gradually disappeared and Hailan put on the oxygen mask for Little Hailan. She turned around and disappeared from the ward.


    The young kid was awestruck and kneaded his eyes. The ward then fell silent as though nothing had happened. If it weren¡¯t for him witnessing it, he would have thought that these were hallucinations stemming from his fatigue.


    He recalled his daddy telling him that he should not believe in ghosts and spirits. So ghosts and spirits were real! The young kid was flustered as to why he did not grab hold of her and ask her where Nuo Nuo was. Perhaps she would know a thing or two, but the opportunity had lapsed.


    It was utterly unbelievable!


    ¡°Ning Ning!¡± Ning Ning yelped in shock when he felt somebody tap his shoulder. ¡°Why are you this scared stiff?¡± Third Young Master Ye looked at him quizzically.


    ¡°Daddy, could you walk with that bit more noise in the dead of night, please? You will scare the daylights out of people.¡± The young kid showed his unhappiness. He was indeed scared out of his wits. He was wondering whether Nuo Nuo¡¯s spirit was around him but he could not see it. To think that he would be tapped on the shoulder like this, wouldn¡¯t it be utterly frightening?


    Third Young Master Ye shook his head. ¡°I called you several times, but you seemed to be extremely deep in thought to the point you couldn¡¯t hear me call you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I was thinking about something,¡± The young kid was much more relieved since he knew that Little Hailan would be fine. Tiredness came over him. He thought about it and decided not to tell Third Young Master Ye about Hailan.


    Even if he did, he might not believe it. So be it then. If he didn¡¯t say it, he could have been dreaming about it all along.


    People, for millennia, had never seen such fantastic things.


    ¡°How is your sister?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, look, she seems to be normal,¡± the young kid pointed to the instrument and said. Third Young Master Ye was taken aback and became ecstatic. ¡°Quickly call Bai Ye over to see if things have improved.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    By the time the young kid ran to call Su Man and Bai Ye, Little Hailan had already awoken. She was extremely uncomfortable wearing the oxygen mask and wanted to remove it. As she moved her hands, the needle jabbed her even more painfully and Little Hailan winced as she gritted her teeth. When she saw Third Young Master Ye at the window, she shook her head, frowning to show her discomfort.


    Third Young Master Ye hurried over to open the door, and Little Hailan, in her distraction, was bleeding from the needle jabbing the back of her hand. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s heart ached as he saw Hailan struggling in pain. He then tried to remove the oxygen mask.


    ¡°Darling, stop moving. You¡¯re bleeding.¡± Third Young Master Ye gently reminded Hailan and could not help but reach out to stroke Little Hailan¡¯s forehead. Her fever had subsided, and her eyes became especially clear and bright.


    It was as though she had recovered after a nap and one could not tell that she was in critical condition at all. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s nervous heart then relaxed.


    ¡°Daddy, did I fall asleep for a long time?¡± Ye Hailan asked as she looked around in a daze.


    ¡°Hmm, for almost four days,¡± Third Young Master Ye said.


    ¡°That explains it.¡±


    ¡°Hailan, are you uncomfortable anywhere?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked in concern, ready to put the oxygen mask back on her anytime. Ye Hailan shook her head and said, ¡°I am okay. I am fine. Didn¡¯t I recover?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Third Young Master Ye did not know what to say. He then wondered how a critical Hailan could have suddenly recovered.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Mommy is too tired and is resting. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s particularly late now. You will be able to see Mommy tomorrow.¡± Third Young Master Ye did not want to pressurize his daughter and just left it at how tired Cheng Anya was.


    Ye Hailan nodded. ¡°Daddy, could you remove these tubes? I am really uncomfortable.¡±


    ¡°Are you uncomfortable again? Bai Ye will be here shortly. Really shortly¡­¡±


    ¡°Not me. I am saying¡­¡±


    Before Little Hailan could finish speaking, Bai Ye and Su Man hurried over. Third Young Master Ye beckoned them over to check on Hailan. ¡°She is uncomfortable again.¡±


    The young kid raised his eyebrows. Bai Ye already felt that Little Hailan waking up was a miracle in itself, let alone how attentive she looked. It was so amazing, and he was wondering whether she would make it past tonight.


    Su Man felt as such too. As long as the two of them felt the same way, there was definitely no hope.


    But she suddenly recovered, and that was really a miracle.


    Bai Ye and Su Man did a detailed checkup for her, and the parameters displayed on the machine were normal. Both of them were amazed and looked at each other. It was rare for both medical experts to have that aghast look on their faces.


    The young kid smiled at his sister from the side and scooted up to her while he teased her. So her sister was actually the goddess incarnate! It was not known whether she remembered that the goddess was also called Hailan. She must have remembered. He would secretly ask her in the future.


    For all one knew, she could help him find Nuo Nuo. Hope rose in the young kid¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Brother, the tubes. They are very uncomfortable.¡± Little Hailan pouted. The young kid asked Bai Ye, and Bai Ye thought for a moment before removing all the needles in Little Hailan. ¡°Is she alright?¡± Third Young Master Ye asked hurriedly.


    Su Man nodded. ¡°While I do not know why, she is indeed okay.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye was ecstatic. If Cheng Anya heard this news, she would quickly recover.


    Su Man had Little Hailan transferred to another ward that was adjacent to Cheng Anya¡¯s ward. The young kid watched over her while Third Young Master Ye went over to accompany Cheng Anya. Su Man and Bai Ye looked at Hailan, perplexed. They could only attribute all these to Hailan¡¯s special constitution and the instability of the virus.


    If they did not, they had no other way out to explain all these.


    Nevertheless, she was finally fine and their effort was worth it. As it was too late in the night, they could not return and thus went to Su Man¡¯s office on the top floor. There was a suite in it, and Bai Ye slumped onto the bed, asleep before he could wash his face.


    Su Man came out of the bathroom after washing his face. Just as he was about to call Bai Ye to wash his face and hands, he realized that Bai Ye had already fallen asleep.


    Su Man thought about it and returned to the bathroom. He prepared a warm towel and wiped his hands with it. If there were a mirror, he would be able to see how serious and meticulous his tired face was. As the two of them had just stepped out of the laboratory, they had many viruses on their hands. Su Man thought for a moment before removing his jacket. He then thought about it some more and removed his shoes before adjusting his sleeping posture and covering him with a blanket.


    He looked around and saw that the sofa was too small to fit his svelte figure. Beauty Su pondered before the bed as to whether he should boot him off or squeeze on the bed with him. He had never shared a bed with anyone before.


    He had been missing out on sleep for days and was extremely fatigued. The bed was not particularly big, and two grown men squeezing on it felt extremely¡­


    Beauty Su felt a little conflicted and pondered about it seriously for a minute. Once he was certain that there was minimal danger, he also took off his jacket and went onto the bed. There was only a blanket in the room, and he had no choice but to share the blanket with Bai Ye.


    Having a hunk sleeping next to him, Beauty Su felt a little nervous and took a while to fall asleep. Bai Ye, who happened to be sleeping on his side, was looking at him. Beauty Su could not help but take a few more glances at him.


    He gave people the impression that he was beautifully handsome and easy-going. Him asleep gave people the impression that he was an upright gentleman. Su Man wondered how a man who could have done all sorts of things in the criminal underworld, how somebody whose schemes ran fathoms deep, could leave people with the impression that he was a gentleman for so many years. He, by virtue of his character, was not quite the gentleman people made him out to be.


    It was three in the morning, extremely late into the night. He was tired but could not fall asleep.


    All of a sudden, an arm reached over and lay on his chest. Su Man felt his heart beat when he saw Bai Ye scoot over and tightly hug him.


    F***! What kind of sleep fetish was that?


    Beauty Su gently pushed his hands away and placed them somewhere. It was not too long later when Bai Ye¡¯s hands reached over and hugged him tightly. Bai Ye, as though he was hugging him like some toy, had his long legs reached across and over him.


    Su Man felt his heart jolt. If he weren¡¯t really asleep, he would have thought that he was deliberate. Just as he was about to remove Bai Ye¡¯s hands, Bai Ye held him tighter and grunted in dissatisfaction.


    Since he did not quite make out anything clearly, Su Man decided to simply leave him as he was and hug him.


    It was just too damn warm.


    It was as though there was a fire burning in him and Su Man hesitated. He might as well just sleep on the sofa.


    Just as he was about to get up, Bai Ye forced his chest down and pinned him down. His other arm, in seeming discomfort, ran down his neck while his other hand held him by the waist. He actually allowed him to rest his head on his shoulder!


    Su Man felt his heart sink. He was in such a posture, and boy was he no woman!


    He felt a wave of anger arise in him and was about to kick Bai Ye off the bed. He, after some thought, decided against it and bore with it.

 Chapter 573 - Below

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Man bore with it for a moment. The man next to him was breathing evenly and sounded as though he was in a deep slumber. Both of them were extremely tired in the past few days, and they felt fatigued enough to conk off on the bed despite being in good spirits.


    He gently reached out and removed Bai Ye¡¯s hand around his waist before heaving a sigh of relief. It was afraid no men would allow themselves to be hugged like a woman by some other men.


    Su Man, given his pride, was even more unwilling.


    Bai Ye¡¯s legs were on him, and his hands propped his head up. Su Man waited for a moment before slowly lifting his upper half up and removed Bai Ye¡¯s other elbow from him and gently laid them aside. He seemed to be in a deep slumber and had nary a feeling. He did not know what beautiful dream he had, but his thin lips had a gentle smile on them. Su Man, afraid to wake him up, gently laid down again.


    When he turned to look at Bai Ye who was next to him, Bai Ye was breathing evenly. Two men sharing a bed and cotton blanket on a warm night made for an even warmer night. Bai Ye¡¯s face was already slightly flushed and seemed especially alluring.


    Beauty Su suddenly turned around and swallowed. He felt his lips become parched and could not help but tuck his lips. He was angry for unknown reasons, and his face was solemn.


    He was clearly tired, and they were about to doze off when the young kid called them. Why didn¡¯t he feel sleepy at all? Su Man felt mixed emotions in his heart.


    He secretly wondered if the weather was too warm.


    Bai Ye rolled and grunted before reaching his elbow under Su Man¡¯s pillow so that Su Man could rest against his elbow as though it was a pillow. He did not hug Su Man¡¯s waist with his other hand this time. Instead, he pinned Su Man down on his chest. Su Man struggled for a moment, and Bai Ye, in his dreams, could sense Su Man¡¯s uneasiness. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± He could not help but bark.


    Su Man indeed calmed down before flying into a rage instead.


    ¡®F***! Are you f***ing treating me as though I¡¯m some beauty?¡¯


    If it were some woman being hugged by an elegant man in such a position, they would have definitely felt extremely good about it and been more than willing to. With both parties willing, the problem here was that he was a legitimate man! How embarrassing would it be for a man to be hugged by another man in such a manner!


    Did he hug women whom he previously slept with in the same manner? Was that the reason for this sleep fetish he had? As Beauty Su¡¯s thoughts became even darker, he really wanted to kick him off the bed.


    Everybody would get the calm they wanted.


    However, as he thought about it, he realized that he had taken much of the workload in the past few days out of concern for others. He was much more tired than him, and what he was doing was clearly not the kindest of things.


    But if he kept this up, he would definitely be unable to sleep for the whole night.


    Since Bai Ye had him completely pinned down, wouldn¡¯t his hand become numb? Su Man secretly wondered. He was a man. He was not as tender as a woman. Would it even feel comfortable to hug him?


    The light in the suite was extremely dim, and Su Man was breathing deeply. He suddenly looked at him, who was in a deep sleep, calmly before yanking away Bai Ye¡¯s hands with all the force he could muster. He put a hand to his side and ran his hand across Bai Ye. Both of their sleeping postures instantly changed.


    Bai Ye now propped himself against Su Man¡¯s elbow and Bai Ye seemed to be extremely uncomfortable and briefly struggled. Su Man calmly pinned his hand against his chest and forced him to sleep in his embrace.


    This eventually ended up with Bai Ye pinning Su Man¡¯s legs down whilst Su Man hugged Bai Ye to sleep. It was a sleeping posture that was extremely NSFW.


    Beauty Su dangerously wondered. If he moved again, he could infer that he was feigning sleep and would, without hesitation, kick him off the bed. Bai Ye, however, struggled a little and really fell asleep as he rested his head on his arm.


    Therefore, Beauty Su was satisfied.


    He was able to have a good sleep. Actually, he had never hugged somebody to sleep. It would have been impossible for him to share the bed with somebody like him. While he thought he would not be able to fall asleep by hugging Bai Ye, little did he know that he fell asleep extremely quickly.


    The next day, Su Man woke up feeling alert and discovered that Bai Ye was looking at him with eyes wide. Su Man was still slightly dreamy from having just woken up when he felt somebody pin him down and kiss him on his lips before he could respond.


    A warm scent ran down his face, messing with his thoughts. Bai Ye kissed him and enjoyed every moment of it.


    ¡°F*** off!¡± Su Man said.


    Bai Ye felt conflicted.


    Once the two of them were done and went down to check on the little baby, Cheng Anya was also awake and playing with Little Hailan as she hugged her. Cheng Anya was just overly exhausted and was largely fine. Hailan, too, had completely recovered.


    Her illness came upon her extremely aggressively and she was in critical condition. Things passed peacefully in a near-scare.


    Third Young Master Ye, feeling worried, had Bai Ye check Hailan again, and the results were normal. The couple then really relaxed and the young kid accidentally touched Su Man¡¯s shoulders. Beauty Su grunted.


    ¡°Su Man, what¡¯s with your hand?¡± the young kid asked curiously.


    Bai Ye, in seeming laughter from the side, looked at Beauty Su. ¡°All¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a tad stiff,¡± Beauty Su said.


    Once he said that, Cheng Anya looked at Su Man and Bai Ye weirdly as she stroked her nose. The NSFW image of Bai Ye and Su Man sleeping together flashed through her mind. Third Young Master Ye would often hug her to sleep in the same manner, and his arms would go numb the next morning and took a long time to recover.


    The two of them could not have done¡­ that¡­.


    That said, where did they sleep the night before?


    There was too much room for imagination, and Beauty Su¡¯s face was still red. What if¡­


    Cheng Anya innocently thought. Who initiated and who received?


    By virtue of looks, Beauty Su must have been on the receiving end. But in terms of character, both of them were quick to take the initiative.


    She heard BL fans once mention that two strong men being together would often imply that might meant right. If that was the case, it was Beauty Su who was at the losing end.


    There was another genre: mutual initiation and acceptance. If that was the case, they would have been utterly busy the whole night. That would explain why they were so late today.


    What if they had both made overtures to each other last night?

 Chapter 574 - Eleven Returns

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Third Young Master Ye could tell at a glance what kind of NSFW junk was going through Cheng Anya¡¯s mind. She had really worried for naught for the whole night and entertained such nonsense just as she recovered. Many would grit their teeth at her.


    But that said, he also wanted to know how they made overtures and accepted each other¡¯s overtures?


    Who made overtures, and who accepted?


    Third Young Master Ye flung his head. Men who did not have such preferences would revolt at the thought of such questions. While he had no particular bias against such relationships, the two of them were such enigmatic figures who were outstanding in every possible way. What was most important was how they were his best friends. There was an even more important relation. He had a wife who was into BL and gradually indulged in the gossip too.


    Out of absolute curiosity, the young kid, who was still young and had a shallow understanding of the things of the world, was still naive and did not know why the adults looked at each other this intimately. He could somehow make out a tryst.


    Bai Ye coughed and asked them whether they were planning to be discharged.


    Once Cheng Anya heard the question, she immediately dispelled the NSFW nonsense in her mind and hurriedly nodded. Ye Hailan nodded too and raised her tender hand to say,¡± I hate the hospital. It¡¯s so painful!¡±


    ¡°Baby, it¡¯s not painful. Mommy is here.¡± Cheng Anya kissed her tender hands lovingly while Bai Ye and Su Man prepared to discharge them.


    A moment later, they gathered at the hospital parking lot. While they reached a hospital in a limousine, they left the hospital in two cars. Third Young Master Ye¡¯s family was in one whilst Bai Ye drove a silver sports car and sent Su Man back.


    The sports car had a little backstory to it. As Bai Ye and Su Man were discharging them, a doctor who extremely worshiped Bai Ye and saw him as an idol sent them out of the hospital. Bai Ye then casually told Su Man about how awesome the silver sports car was. The silver sports car belonged to the doctor, and said doctor generously gave the sports car to his idol.


    The young kid looked on with despise.


    How much does a famous doctor earn in a year? To think that he could accept somebody¡¯s sports car without flinching!


    ¡°That¡¯s because I am that charming. You tykes don¡¯t know a thing.¡± Bai Ye laughed.


    ¡°Beauty Su, he is so despicable enough to defraud your worker! As a boss, you must give due consideration for your employees¡¯ welfare,¡± the young kid replied seriously.


    ¡°I will increase his wages,¡± Su Man calmly said.


    Everybody was stunned into silence.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s family was stunned. ¡®Beauty Su, you have yet to marry him, so how could you play along with him this well¡­ How could Bai Ye become such a prodigal son? This is utterly despicable!¡¯


    In the sports car, Beauty Su got some shut-eye. The wind gently blew on, a tad cooling, and at the same time, a tad warm. Beauty Su enjoyed it. The saying that ¡®a good-looking man is worthy of a good-looking car¡¯ was spot-on. Bai Ye, looking at his handsome and beautiful face from the side, felt extremely good.


    ¡°Su Man, say something, will you? Don¡¯t try to wriggle out at the last minute,¡± Bai Ye said, laughing. When they were talking about such things, they were talking about it as though they were upright gentlemen.


    Su Man did not know what he was saying and had a quizzical look on his face. Bai Ye squinted and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m referring to what we did not manage to continue in the morning.¡±


    Beauty Su responded and ignored his spirited face. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you promised to be below me,¡± he gently replied.


    Bai Ye raised his eyebrows and completed the sentence without hesitation. ¡°Then, you will have to agree to be on top of me. Will that do?¡±


    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Beauty Su coldly turned him down with an intensity that slightly chilled the air. The sports car continued down a row of camphor trees.


    ¡°Anything can happen. Just like this sports car.¡± Bai Ye joked in a good temper.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Su Man squeezed the reply through gritted teeth.


    Bai Ye was satisfied.


    A moment later, Bai Ye said, ¡°Let¡¯s arrange a time then.¡±


    Beauty Su became uneasy. Why would Bai Ye just never steer clear of this conversation? Was he that needy?


    F***!


    Bai Ye enjoyed looking at Beauty Su¡¯s slightly flustered face, and the corners of his lips broke into a smile. He was extremely happy. He had discovered something that he really enjoyed: unmasking Beauty Su¡¯s facade.


    ¡°You¡¯re kind of quiet, so shall I confirm the time?¡±


    ¡°Are you that needy?¡± Beauty Su tried extremely hard to calmly ask the question but found himself biting his own tongue after he asked that question. Idiot! What did he ask?


    He was clearly becoming an idiot.


    Bai Ye broke into a smile as he held the steering wheel with one hand and counted with the other. ¡°Let me do some maths here¡­ That would be about four years. So that said, I am quite pure in heart.¡±


    Su Man was lost for words.


    To think that he really had the cheek to answer!


    Bai Ye broke into a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been maintaining my chastity¡­ just for you, my Beauty Su.¡±


    Hogwash!


    Su Man coldly harrumphed. This idiot must have been possessed by Third Young Master Ye. He knew that men whom Third Young Master Ye had groomed would become extremely shameless to the point people would grit their teeth at their actions.


    ¡°Beauty Su, are you secretly cursing me?¡± Bai Ye smiled teasingly and looked over gentlemanly. He was beautifully handsome, yet charming. His suave face was the perfect blend of gentleman and ruffian.


    Beauty Su looked at his nose, and then at his chest. He got down to his best move: Silence is gold.


    To be unable to tease Beauty Su was something extremely agonizing for Bai Ye. While Beauty Su sounded cold and emotionally distant, he loved to hear his voice as it would uplift his mood anytime.


    Beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder.


    The sports car raced down the road and caught up with Third Young Master Ye¡¯s car. Bai Ye pondered for a moment before asking Beauty Su, ¡°Su Man, there is a question that I¡¯ve wanted to ask you for a long time.¡±


    Su Man knew that said question was no good question and decided against answering it.


    Bai Ye did not look like someone who could be easily dispelled, and he decided to have his way regardless. ¡°You¡¯re twenty-seven this year and will be a year older than me. How do you relieve yourself of your urges?¡±


    Ye Wei had asked this question no fewer than ten times, and her blatantly looking at his lower half whenever she asked this question would undoubtedly send any man blushing.


    While it was normal for men to ask each other the same question, most without experience would DIY. It was, however, rare for women to ask men this question brazenly.


    They were undoubtedly from the same training camp and had the same mindset. He was extremely stifled at the kind of master one would need to develop such over-the-top characters. Why was Eleven so prim and proper?


    In the Top Terrorist Organization, Eleven and Black J seemed to be the most conventional. Hearsay had it that Bai Ye was also extremely conventional as he was beautifully handsome and properly elegant.


    But¡­


    Hearsay was never reliable.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have such troubles!¡± Su Man spat each word out like a bullet. While most would have been jellified from fear, Bai Ye still smiled relentlessly.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Say one more word and I¡¯ll boot you out!¡± Beauty Su coldly warned him.


    Bai Ye wisely kept quiet but continued laughing to the point Su Man wanted to dumb him with poison.


    When they returned to the Su Mansion, Dana came out to welcome them. She said to Su Man and Bai Ye,¡± Miss Eleven is here.¡±


    Bai Ye rejoiced as he had not seen her for a good while. He was still worried about her virus as she might have run out of alleviators and decided to conveniently drop by Riyadh to collect them. He had calculated the time and knew she should come in this period of time.


    Eleven just reached Riyadh and heard that the little princess was in critical condition. While she wanted to go to the hospital, Dana called the hospital and the nurse said they were on the way home. Eleven hence waited for them to return.


    The lotuses in the courtyard bloomed beautifully, and she was observing the lotuses in amazement. ¡®Do lotuses bloom in this very season?¡¯


    ¡°Eleven!¡± Bai Ye waved his hand and shouted. She hurried over, and her eyes lit up.


    Eleven was not wearing her mask, and her terribly skinny face returned to normal and was even slightly rounded. Eleven was as beautiful as she was despite being as cold and not taking to even laughing. Her still pale but rounded face gave people a feeling of gentleness, and her body seemed much healthier than before. She was no longer matchstick-thin like a few months before.


    Bai Ye was secretly surprised at how Old Witch managed to get her body back in shape in the span of a few months. He did not know whether she had a way to remove the virus from her.


    ¡°Half a year on and you seem prettier.¡± Bai Ye went over and hugged Eleven tightly.


    ¡°Master treated me like a pig,¡± Eleven gently said as she could not hide the calm and happiness in her voice.


    ¡°She must be really capable enough to patch you up and slightly fatten you in such a short time,¡± Su Man gently replied. Given how tattered Eleven¡¯s body was post-torture, he did not have absolute confidence in restoring her in such a short time.


    That said, her willingness to cooperate was another question.


    He was rather curious about that master of theirs he had never seen as he was able to nurture a generation of over-the-top characters with quirky personalities. They, along with Eleven¡¯s exceptional obedience, meant that said master was no plain joe.


    Eleven nodded. ¡°Bai Ye, master has a report for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about your virus?¡±


    Eleven nodded.


    Cheng Anya carried Little Hailan over. Eleven¡¯s eyes lit up and her face could not help but become a few hints warmer. ¡°Anya, is this your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, come, Hailan. This is Auntie Eleven.¡±


    Ye Hailan smiled. ¡°Hi, Auntie Eleven.¡±


    Eleven was speechless.

 Chapter 575 - A Legendary Figure

    Hailan shocked Eleven quite a bit, and Eleven¡¯s wide-open eyes blinked in shock albeit cutely. Bai Ye broke into laughter and put his hand around her shoulder and said, ¡°Are you shocked?¡±


    Eleven nodded honestly. For such a young toddler to clearly cough out a coherent statement this politely as though she was an adult, Eleven was definitely surprised.


    ¡°There are many things for you to be surprised about. Let¡¯s head to the living room and talk about them,¡± Bai Ye said. Cheng Anya carried Little Hailan back to their dedicated room. Since their little princess was tired and wanted some sleep, Cheng Anya also wanted to catch up with Eleven but was worried for Hailan and wanted to personally coax her to sleep.


    Since she had almost lost her precious child, she was even more cautious toward her and did not dare to take any chances.


    However Little Hailan was consoled, she would not budge. It was good that somebody showed concern for her.


    As Bai Ye talked about Hailan in detail, Eleven recovered from her shock and gasped at how implausible things could be. It was out of the world. The Ye family, whose members were nothing short of exceptional, truly stood out.


    While the child was also a cyborg, she was extremely different from Kahn.


    Bai Ye was concerned about how she had been in the past half year, and Eleven described what happened in detail. When she returned to the island, she wanted to have Old Witch intimidate Kahn and resolve the feud from many years ago. Since the conflict between the Top Terrorist Organization and the Mafia had been set ablaze, Kahn joining into the mix would lead to unthinkable consequences. Since Kahn wanted to get back at them, his vengeance was something the Mafia could conveniently exploit.


    Old Witch had gone into seclusion for many years and ignored the happenings in the world. Her only focus was on training the new children so that they would eventually become talented and join the terrorist organization in time to come and hence flexed their strengths. She could not care the least about these conflicts.


    She also said that if they couldn¡¯t settle these issues by themselves, all they had learned those years back had gone to naught and they should return for a few years of re-education before starting all over again.


    When Eleven heard her, she dispelled the idea of convincing her.


    Old Witch would call a shovel a shovel and she was exceptionally cold. Once the children became familiar with her, they could talk about anything under the sun with her and climb over her head brazenly to the point of cursing her for her mean streak as she would not bother. That said, once she spoke, everybody would obey her without fail. All the children on the island, obedient or rebellious, would yield to her and never talk back to her.


    They could not.


    Eleven, Ye Wei, and company were no exception as they never talked back at her. She would never repeat what she said.


    Eleven and Ye Wei had discussed this in person and had no idea why Old Witch resisted living away from the sea. Ever since she stepped foot on the island, it had been twenty-over years of isolation and seclusion from her past.


    Nobody could locate her.


    This return was different, and Eleven also told Beauty Su about Su Ruhua. While Beauty Su was her best friend, she was still the closest to Old Witch. She told Su Ruyu what she did not tell Su Man and Su Ruhua, and that included the Mo brothers.


    Old Witch, in utter weirdness, asked her in return why she should be concerned with these worldly things.


    As she had asked Su Man and knew that Su Ruhua had a twin sister who looked almost like her, Eleven was shocked. When she was about to leave, she could infer, from Su Man¡¯s words, Su Ruyu¡¯s character and age, which uncannily coincided with those of Old Witch. She was certain that Old Witch was Su Ruyu, Beauty Su¡¯s sister.


    She honestly told her about Su Ruhua and even how she resembled Su Ruhua, along with how Su Ruhua weirdly looked around the world for her. She told Old Witch almost all that she knew.


    Old Witch, weirdly, said that she did not know Su Ruhua or even Su Man, and even the fact that she did not go to Riyadh and did not know the Su family.


    Eleven was utterly lost and did not know what exactly happened. They all knew that Old Witch hated lies. Ye Wei was extremely playful back then, but she was smart enough to complete the task Old Witch assigned to her and used the remaining time for fun. As she was afraid of being punished by Old Witch, she lied before Old Witch when she was caught once and was harshly punished by her. Old Witch warned them against lying.


    They hence developed a habit, for good or worse, to never casually lie despite how bad the news was.


    As that was Old Witch¡¯s character, she would certainly not lie to her. If she claimed that she had no idea, she really had no idea.


    Eleven, however, could never believe that it was mere coincidence. She hence discovered something that had never been discovered before. Old Witch had no memory of her life before she stepped on the island.


    She did not know where she was from and what her name was. She did not even know who her kin was and that she came with Wolf. She was not the master of the island, and she worked with Jason, Chu Li, Black J, and company to take down the original operative organization before they could claim the island as theirs and turned it into her home. She had no idea about anything else.


    Eleven then learned why she was so indifferent toward Blue Wolf. She had been listening to Wolf all along. Her memories were all from Wolf.


    She had not the slightest feeling about it. After she lost her memory, Wolf chased her and she allowed him to have his way despite rumors abound as she did not care about anything.


    That was the reason why nothing happened in those ten-over years.


    Since nobody dared to ask Old Witch about her past, nobody knew that her memories of the first half of her life were wiped away from her. She, despite her incredible medical skills, was hapless. That could only mean that nobody could help her regain her memory.


    And she did not want to regain her memory.


    As Eleven told her about Su Ruhua and Su Man, she learned that her memory was wiped clean and told her all her thoughts about how she could have been Su Ruyu because Wolf called her Yu-er. She could not have been too far off the truth.


    Old Witch did not rebut her but said that she had had a splitting headache for the past twenty-over years. While her head would ache terribly on some special days, fragments of her memories would surge into her mind.


    Her tone became cold, and she said that the memories were either painful or hopeless toward her. Apart from these memories, she did not see any good memories.


    Since that was the case, whether she regained her memories was no longer important.


    Despite not having memories of before, she still lived a good twenty years.


    Eleven really wanted to ask in return whether she had lived well.


    It was afraid that she would never have been able to answer the same question herself. She, at least in the opinion of her disciples, had lived a lonely life for the past ten-over years. She, alone, had nobody to talk to.


    While she was the closest to Ye Wei, they were a generation apart and there were things she would never tell them as though they were like mother and daughter. If that was not the case, they would have discovered something amiss with her memory. When they were in the spring, telling them a bit more would have led to them realizing it.


    While she knew well that her memories had been wiped and how she could regain her memory, it was¡­ how the memories were so painful that she chose to ignore them and give up her past altogether.


    Perhaps the memories from before were too painful, too deeply etched in her mind. Despite the void, she could still remember some events.


    She ignored worldly affairs, so she did not particularly worry herself with Ye Wei¡¯s affairs. In her words, everybody had their own fates and lives to tend to. Since Ye Wei had made her choice, they should respect her.


    Ye Wei had to bear the good and bad that came from it.


    One could not simply experience only the good in life. There were naturally times one struggled. As Ye Wei never asked for help, there was no need for them to interfere in her life.


    Old Witch doted on Ye Wei the most, so Ye Wei naturally could not say anything else.


    The only thing she cared about was her body. In the past half a year when she returned, she checked her up personally and concocted a comprehensive rehabilitation plan for her and made reasonable nutritional arrangements for her. She would force her to eat regardless of her appetite.


    She naturally took effort and knew how to allay her worries and have her cooperate with her.


    In the span of three to four months, her body was in much better shape, but Old Witch had yet to completely analyze the virus in her and hence did not allow her to leave. She wanted to know how Mo Ye was, but the island had no equipment to communicate with the outside world and nobody was allowed to leave the closed training base. She really missed the outside world, and Old Witch could tell that she was distracted and asked if she had somebody on her mind. Eleven honestly replied.


    Even so, she did not allow her to leave. Old Witch, wanting to shift her attention, arranged for her to train a few children. Given Eleven¡¯s experience and combat experience, she did not have the slightest problem training a few children. She gradually found her youth despite the challenging yet fulfilling times. It was even more so when she learned that she was improving day by day.


    Old Witch assigned her a few new children. The children who were able to appear at the training base had passed layers of selection and were extremely gifted from the onset. They were new to the island, and they were still children at heart and more innocent. Eleven had a whale of a time with the children. She was extremely familiar with the coaches on the island as well, who had not changed much in ten-over years. She put effort into developing the children both intellectually and physically.


    Most of the children were willing, like them before, to endure the suffering that stemmed from the brutal training on the island. Once one began training, one could not call it a day as and when they wanted to. Unless something happened to one¡¯s body, the training continued.


    There was now a group of teenagers who were combat-ready. Old Witch was considering giving them an opportunity. As Eleven was their senior, many came to her for advice daily.


    They passed fruitfully and she did not miss them as much. Time naturally passed quickly until Old Witch prepared a complete report for her to pass to Bai Ye.


    She could do nothing about the virus for now, but she knew that Eleven wanted to leave and did not particularly insist on holding her back. While she could continue on part of the research, the rest of the problems were in the report that Eleven had to pass to Bai Ye. Bai Ye would naturally know what to do.


    Eleven did try to ask her whether she could hope to regain a normal life, but Old Witch only told her to give her some time before she would regain her previous self. While her body was in too bad a shape, she had a fifty percent chance.


    When she heard that, Eleven was relaxed and bade farewell to her, the coaches, and the children, and immediately left the training base.


    In the moment, she tried to ask Old Witch whether she had to tell Beauty Su about her. Old Witch shook her head and flatly told her not to.


    Since she had given such clear instructions, Eleven would naturally never tell Su Man or even Bai Ye about it. Since Bai Ye had no inkling about the incident, things would be better off if they remained as such. She hence directly told him about what Old Witch felt about Ye Wei and about her virus.


    This thick, almost 100-page, report had a longer research time and was much richer in experience compared to Su Man and Bai Ye. There were many domains that Su Man and Bai Ye never understood.


    To them, the document was extremely hard to come by as Old Witch had even specified Bai Ye¡¯s future research direction and provided precise figures in each area.


    While she had no means of curing Eleven for the time being, she managed to grasp the general direction, which made her much stronger than Bai Ye and Su Man as the latter two had no inkling of how to take the treatment forward.


    Su Man secretly wondered why he had never heard of somebody who had such a thorough understanding of viruses in the world.


    There was only a Su Ruyu twenty-over years ago, and he had heard of extremely few experts save the Su family. As this was his domain, Su Man had a somewhat good understanding of top talents in the field. He had even personally visited those in seclusion but had never encountered somebody who understood even more and had even more experience than him.


    Just who was their master?


    Their master was not only an expert in diseases, viruses, and medicine but also a gifted pugilist. Their master was indeed adored by god.


    ¡°What¡¯s your master¡¯s name?¡± Su Man suddenly asked.


    ¡°We only know her as Old Witch. We do not know her actual name,¡± Eleven said.


    ¡°How does she look?¡± Su Ruyu asked with a weird feeling. Save Su Ruyu and Mo Shitian, he had never heard of anybody with such talent. Even Su Ruhua had never reached that level.


    ¡°Old Witch¡­ Her face will scare a three-year-old to death. That said, we are used to it and we will never badmouth our master.¡± Bai Ye smiled and raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Beauty Su, are you not content? She is really strong. Back then, Ye Wei, Eleven, Jason, Black J, Chu Li, Ross, and I could only battle her to a stalemate. Eleven is now different. Oh, yes, Eleven, did you spar with Old Witch when you went back?¡±


    Eleven nodded and broke into a rare smile. ¡°I won!¡±


    Although she won, it was because of the virus mutating in her body. When they initially wagered with Old Witch on what would happen if they won, it meant that she had to turn up for their weddings. Old Witch, extremely confident of her abilities, agreed.


    Little did they expect Eleven, because of external circumstances, to transform into a cyborg and win against her.


    Even she, who had predicted many things accurately, would not have expected such a dramatic twist.


    The young kid asked with a little trembling, ¡°If the seven of you couldn¡¯t overcome her, won¡¯t I get smashed into a pulp?¡±


    A smile flashed through Eleven¡¯s eyes, and Bai Ye and Third Young Master Ye could not help but break into laughter. The young kid¡¯s analogy was so adorable that Bai Ye was getting stitches from laughing.


    ¡°We were once pulp too,¡± Eleven said.


    When Eleven said the cold joke with a stony face, it was so humorous that Bai Ye and Third Young Master Ye broke into laughter again. The young kid imagined the hellish days that awaited him and secretly mourned for himself.


    Bai Ye laughed and said, ¡°Eleven, stop scaring him. If Ning Ning is unwilling to go to the training base, you are toast.¡±


    Old Witch knew about Ning Ning from long ago. As she extremely treasured talent, she really looked forward to nurturing an exceptionally gifted child and had been long urging them to send him over.


    It¡¯s just that too many things happened in this period of time and they were delayed.


    ¡°Ning Ning, don¡¯t bother about us. Hailan is safely delivered, so you might as well prepare for your next journey. We will be able to handle ourselves.¡± Bai Ye laughed. That was the original plan anyway.


    He looked at Third Young Master Ye quizzically, and Third Young Master Ye shrugged before calmly saying,¡± I have a daughter, so do whatever you wish to my son.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, is that even human talk?¡± The young kid despised Third Young Master Ye with all his might. Was there a father who would forsake his son because he had a daughter? Was his life that bitter?


    ¡®Darling son, you are eventually going anyway. If you are going to fight with me for Hailan, booting you earlier saves me trouble so that nobody will get to fight with me for Hailan.¡¯


    Actually, Third Young Master Ye had already completely let go once he acquiesced to him joining the Top Terrorist Organization. Whatever decisions they made were internal affairs and he, as a member of the Dragon Gate, had no say.


    Eleven nodded too. ¡°Ah, yes, that was Old Witch¡¯s intention too, for you to go earlier. Your combat fundamentals are too weak, and you will only suffer more if you start later.¡±


    Cheng Anya, who had just coaxed Hailan to sleep, reached the great hall. Once she heard of it, she agreed with Bai Ye and Eleven¡¯s decision.


    The young kid deeply felt that ever since Baby Hailan was born, his position in the family had fallen immensely. He was no longer the only child in the house.


    This was indeed an extremely unfair world.


    Eleven said, ¡°Since you happen to be leaving Riyadh, I¡¯ll leave with you.¡±

 Chapter 576 - Adorable Eleven

    Eleven wanted to leave the report behind for Bai Ye and Su Man to carry on researching them. Following Old Witch¡¯s conditioning of her body, the virus in her body did not change much and would not mutate in at least the next two years. Two years would be more than enough for them to research it and possibly save Eleven by then.


    Bai Ye happened to have a legitimate reason to remain in Riyadh, and Cheng Anya and Eleven talked about Su Man and Bai Ye. Eleven was taken aback for a long moment and then stupidly asked how they should be addressed in terms of seniority.


    Everybody was taken aback. They did not understand why Eleven suddenly asked about seniority. Since they and Su Man were of the same generation, despite him being chum buddies with the young kid, he was just a year older than Bai Ye and about five to six years older than Eleven. They could be considered to be of the same generation.


    Eleven, after asking, then realized how stupid her question was. Her pale face became a tad red.


    How could she be so stupid?


    Cheng Anya suddenly recalled something and said, ¡°Ah, Su Man is the Mo brothers¡¯ uncle. He should be more senior than Eleven.¡±


    When Cheng Anya said that, Bai Ye was aghast as he had no inkling about it. Cheng Anya then told him all about Su Ruhua before he understood. He then suddenly turned to Eleven and teasingly said, ¡°Eleven, that said, only Ye Wei and you will be concerned about this, am I right?¡±


    Eleven¡¯s face became even redder. She regretted saying the wrong things. Once one had been subconsciously identified with something, things became extremely difficult to change. She had subconsciously remembered how Su Man and the Mo brothers were related, and as she recalled her relationship with Mo Ye, Bai Ye, and Su Man, she felt conflicted as to how to address them by virtue of their seniority. Cheng Anya just did not have that problem.


    If Ye Wei and Eleven really followed the Mo brothers, they would be a generation behind Bai Ye and Su Man. That was the first problem that came to her mind, and her thinking was undoubtedly cyclical.


    Bai Ye secretly wondered to himself how wonderful this was. He thought about how the cocky Mo brothers would one day obediently call Su Man ¡®uncle¡¯. That would make for a very wholesome and happy ending. One wondered whether such a day would come to pass.


    That said, how should they address him?


    Aunt? Uncle?


    Bai Ye shuddered and felt his goose bumps drop to the ground. F*** that! His thoughts sure were all over the place, and he was overthinking things. The Mo brothers acknowledging Su Man was not a problem yet.


    The young kid pouted his mouth cutely. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a case of friendly fire? What is all this for?¡±


    This sure left people feeling conflicted.


    ¡°This is clearly a case of two families who can never stand each other. Your auntie has yet to be married to them, so that does not count,¡± Third Young Master Ye replied. While they all respected Ye Wei¡¯s choice, it all fell down to how Mo Jue carried himself. If he eventually disappointed Ye Wei, they would not spare him nevertheless.


    It was too early to call them family.


    Cheng Anya shrugged her shoulders. Did it make sense for these men to constantly cockfight each other? If they really wanted to establish a pecking order, anything could work. Was there really an absolute necessity to engage in such conflict, that if became hot, would result in deaths?


    She was extremely unwilling to let Third Young Master Ye involve himself in the affairs of the Dragon Gate, and she was also secretly thankful that Third Young Master Ye was the hidden master of the Dragon Gate. While Fourth Young Master Tang handled matters of the Dragon Gate openly and abroad, Third Young Master Ye watched over An Ning International and still had his way or two on both sides of the law. Being safe and sound was the ultimate blessing.


    Like Eleven and her, women and men tended to think differently. Ye Wei¡¯s thoughts were also largely different as Eleven and Ye Wei tended to think like men and pursued power and strength. That was thanks to the very different education they had.


    They were, seriously speaking, people from two different worlds. One was a harmonious society while the other was the dark and murky underworld. These two different worlds would make two different people.


    ¡°Daddy, does auntie getting married make so much of a difference?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye said,¡± Baby, salutations are extremely important. Your auntie is amnesiac, and Mo Jue has no way of having her call him that. He utterly lacks foresight and the ability to predict, and that is an utter disgrace to men. It¡¯s still too early for him to acknowledge me.¡±


    He said it so matter-of-factly that all the men present fell silent, aghast! If he and Cheng Anya were in their shoes, he would have resorted to the most extreme means to hitch her before anything else. He was the classic schemer.


    When it came to romantic overtures, extremely few could match up to Third Young Master Ye. All one had to know that was the case was to watch the fruits of his sexual grooming of Bai Ye.


    Cheng Anya was extremely used to it.


    ¡°Look at this shoot. The young kid will be a damn good player in time to come.¡± Bai Ye gently sighed and secretly wondered how he thankfully did not have a daughter. If he had, she would have taken a liking to the young kid out of poor judgment. Catastrophic consequences would ensue and he would be squeezed dry.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t implicate the children with the sins of the parents. Keep Hailan and me out of this.¡± The young kid immediately clarified his position and clenched his fists as he burned with unholy anger. ¡°I am a very innocent and faithful good child.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye dope-slapped him, and laughter filled the room.


    In the afternoon, Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye went out to buy gifts for their friends in City A while the young kid took care of Little Hailan at home. As Eleven was afraid of him accidentally dropping the little darling, she also took care of Little Hailan with him.


    Little Hailan happened to be awake, and she looked at her brother and Eleven with her black grape-like eyes, smiling. The little child had an incredible memory. She could still remember Eleven. Thus, she politely greeted Eleven.


    Before Little Hailan was born, Third Young Master Ye had bought her many toys for toddlers. Little did they expect such an over-the-top enfant terrible who would despise that heap of toys as they were for retarded people instead of her. If it weren¡¯t for Little Hailan¡¯s short and tender fingers, he would have wanted to teach Little Hailan how to play the computer.


    Eleven, who was playing with children this young for the first time, felt it was novel. She was also shocked.


    ¡°Eleven, do you want to hug my sister?¡±


    Eleven immediately shook her head. She used to feel that she did not really like children, but Old Witch told her that it would be extremely difficult for her to have children due to her constitution. Even if she managed to deliver said child, it was afraid the child would not be healthy. She only felt a little disappointed then.


    But when she looked at Little Hailan, who was so cute, she felt heartache and regret.


    She had always felt that children were a thought too distant for her and had never considered them to be important. It was only after she lost the chance to become a mother did she realize that her past self had not treasured it.


    ¡°She¡¯s really nice to carry. Come over and carry her while I go to the washroom.¡± The young kid chucked Little Hailan into Eleven¡¯s hands and disappeared in a flash.


    Eleven¡¯s eyes opened in shock while carrying the child in both arms below her armpits. She managed to support the child, who stood on her legs, albeit in a very stiff posture. Her eyes were as wide as Little Hailan¡¯s eyes¡­


    Little Hailan was a little uncomfortable from being propped up and seemed a little uneasy. Eleven was feeling even more uncomfortable than Little Hailan as she held Little Hailan with arms reached straight out without daring to move the slightest.


    Her hands took lives.


    For some reason and since some time ago, she did not particularly care about taking lives.


    Once she exerted strength, her hands were undoubtedly forceful. Given how tender this little child was, all she needed was just a little more force to crush her. Eleven was in shock. She was extremely afraid she would really crush her elbows.


    As she thought she was hurting Little Hailan, she had an especially aggrieved look and subconsciously let go. When Little Hailan fell, she picked her up in a panic. Little Hailan¡¯s obsidian eyes looked at her even more aggrievedly and she seemed to be about to cry¡­


    Eleven¡¯s eyes were also wide open, and she seemed she was about to cry as well¡­


    ¡°Auntie, my arms are hurting¡­¡± Little Hailan could not help but speak out. Her tender voice was extremely lovable.


    Eleven said, ¡°Brother is coming out. Hang on, okay?¡±


    Little Hailan pouted.


    ¡°Stop crying!¡± Eleven felt conflicted over how she seemed to be about to cry, and she quickly interrupted Ye Hailan.


    Ye Hailan¡¯s pink lips curled into a smile. ¡°Auntie, you are the one who¡¯s about to cry, right?¡±


    Eleven was speechless.


    When the young kid came out from the washroom, she saw both over-the-top characters and scooted closer quizzically. Eleven maintained her posture as he came in and held Little Hailan extremely stiffly.


    Both adult and child had very conflicted looks.


    ¡°Eleven, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Quickly take her away from me!¡±


    ¡®Take her away? Oh, my poor sister who has become an object! How tragic!¡¯


    ¡°Eleven, you don¡¯t like children?¡± The young kid hugged Ye Hailan. The latter scooted in her brother¡¯s embrace in indignation and chuckled ¡°Auntie is so stupid.¡±


    Eleven¡¯s cheeks were slightly red. When she heard Little Hailan call her stupid, her face became redder. How was she even stupid? She was too afraid of injuring the child. Really, how could you get a killer to hug a child?¡±


    The scene was extremely chilling, and her past self would never imagine such a squishy life-form in her own hands.


    Ning Ning seemed to understand and stroked his sister¡¯s head. ¡°Auntie is indeed too stupid. Let¡¯s not blame her, okay?¡±


    What a brat!


    ¡°Eleven, are we on the same flight out tomorrow?¡± the young kid asked. ¡°Are you going back to Great Britain with me? Or are you headed somewhere else?¡±


    Eleven never mentioned where she would go, just how she would leave with him.


    Eleven looked down and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to Italy first before you head back to Great Britain. Chu Li will arrange for somebody to send you to the island.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to Italy? To look for Mo Ye?¡±


    Eleven nodded. It had been half a year since Mo Jue declared Mo Ye¡¯s death. She had never heard anything else about Mo Ye, and it was Second Boss Mo who was the godfather of the Mafia.


    ¡®Is Mo Ye conscious?¡¯


    She wanted to know as she had to take out Kahn and Meng Lianying. She would not allow anybody else to take the initiative this time.


    Absolutely no!


    A vehement gaze flashed past Eleven¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 577 - Farewell

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Eleven sat in her room for quite a moment and felt somewhat fatigued. She had not rested after getting off the plane and was not in a particularly good state of mind. Once she was sure that the young kid would not drop Little Hailan, she went back to her room to rest.


    She always thought she was the adult whilst the young kid was the child as she knew how to take care of the child better than the young kid. Little did anybody expect otherwise, and she was leagues off from the young kid.


    Once Eleven had left, the young kid finally had an opportunity to ask Hailan about her previous incarnation.


    Little Hailan looked lost and asked perplexedly, ¡°Brother, what are you talking about? Little Hailan does not understand.¡±


    ¡°Stop bluffing your brother. I know everything. Tell me. I won¡¯t tell anybody else for I have a favor to ask of you,¡± the young kid said as he looked at Hailan eagerly, hoping to please her. He even went as far as to swear. ¡°Really. I swear that I will not tell anybody else.¡±


    Little Hailan looked at the young kid weirdly and curled up her lips in slight indignation and said, ¡°Dear brother, I do not know what you are talking about. Could you be clearer? What goddess? What previous incarnation? I have no idea at all.¡±


    The young kid was baffled and looked at Ye Hailan seriously. He then solemnly asked, ¡°Hailan, you really have no idea about this? You¡¯re not lying to your brother?¡±


    Little Hailan nodded solemnly. ¡°I really do not know.¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, why do you insist that you be called Hailan?¡± The young kid asked in bafflement. Her previous incarnation was also called Hailan, and the young kid thought she had remembered her previous incarnation and hence insisted on her name being Hailan.


    She had personally said that she was called Hailan.


    Wasn¡¯t that the case?


    ¡°Oh, you mean that incident?¡± Little Hailan gently laughed. ¡°I had a dream on the night I was born. I dreamed that somebody called me Hailan. While I do recall some incidents in my previous life, they are extremely fragmented. I just know that I was the lotus goddess and do not recall anything else. I heard somebody call me Hailan, so I insisted on being called Hailan.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The little hope that was aflame in the young kid¡¯s heart was then extinguished. He was hoping to find Xu Nuo, but it seemed that he wouldn¡¯t be able to. Thanks to Ye Hailan, he finally believed in the talk about reincarnation and the spiritual realm.


    He urgently wanted to find Xu Nuo.


    Even if she were some spirit, he was as willing.


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s with you?¡± Little Hailan asked worriedly. The young kid shook his head and Little Hailan gently smiled. ¡°Brother, do not be worried. I am still young and lack power. Once I become older, I might just become much stronger and be able to help you. What¡¯s your wish?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll save it until you are older.¡± The young kid touched his sister¡¯s head lovingly. He was clearly asking for too much and knew too well that it was his wishful thinking that he was unwilling to let go of.


    ¡®Nuo Nuo¡­¡¯


    ¡°Brother, how do you know all these?¡± Little Hailan curiously asked him. She had never mentioned these to anybody else.


    The young kid told Ye Hailan what happened in the hospital that day. ¡°I thought you knew everything.¡±


    ¡°I do not,¡± Ye Hailan said. ¡°It¡¯s little wonder that I could feel my life force deteriorating. It turned out that she saved me.¡±


    ¡°What her? It¡¯s you! Wasn¡¯t it you?¡± the young kid asked perplexedly.


    Ye Hailan shook her head and explained. ¡°Although that¡¯s a soul, it was not a soul as the two parts must fuse together to form a soul. As for today, she and I are different.¡±


    The young kid could not understand what she meant, and Ye Hailan did not over-explain. After all, he should not know too much as it was of little benefit. Since the mortal realm and spiritual realms were different, they could not interfere with each other. Knowing too much was not beneficial.


    Ye Hailan gently smiled. ¡°Brother, you are really lucky. Nobody has ever witnessed such a scene.¡±


    The young kid laughed. ¡°However you put it, you¡¯re still my younger sister.¡±


    ¡°Definitely! This body was from Daddy and Mommy, and I really like them,¡± Ye Hailan smiled as she said.


    ¡°You have that slight resemblance to Mommy! I saw how you look when you are older,¡± the young kid said in shock.


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect, gorgeous.¡±


    ¡°You will become even prettier than Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Shhh! If Mommy hears this, she will wallop you.¡±


    ¡°Mommy should be proud that her daughter will be better-looking than her!¡± The young kid laughed. He knew his mommy best.


    Little Hailan smiled while the young kid said stiflingly, ¡°It will be years before we meet once we part ways tomorrow. You must remember to think of your brother, okay?¡±


    ¡°Where is brother going?¡±


    ¡°Brother will disappear for a few years for the long haul.¡± The young kid clenched his fists, extraordinary anger burning in him. ¡°You¡¯ll, in a few years, see an extremely handsome, suave brother who is extremely capable and will be able to protect you.¡±


    Little Hailan was speechless.


    ¡°Brother is already very suave, handsome, and powerful.¡±


    ¡°Sister¡­¡± The young kid sternly called her. Little Hailan raised her eyebrows, and the young kid said, ¡°I realized that you are pretty good at sucking up to me.¡±


    ¡°Brother and Mommy have taught me well,¡± Little Hailan calmly answered.


    The young kid was lost for words.


    Oh, the sin!


    The next day, Eleven and the young kid boarded a private plane on the Su family¡¯s private parking apron that was headed for Italy. Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya bade them farewell. Following this farewell, it would be years before they would be able to see their son again. While Cheng Anya said that it did not matter to her, she was starting to miss him. She wondered how this tender and adorable child that she raised would turn out after a few years.


    Ye Wei had already hit the road when she was thirteen, and Ning Ning would be able to achieve all these by said age. While that would take about six to seven years, Chu Li, Jason, and all already saw him as a successor to be groomed. He would undoubtedly take more time.


    They did not know how many years it would be before they met. Little Hailan reluctantly waved to her brother as she bade him farewell. She really liked her brother, and little did she expect him to leave a little more than a month later.


    Once the plane took off, Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya packed their luggage. As there happened to be a direct flight to City A, Third Young Master Ye brought Cheng Anya and Little Hailan back via plane. Bai Ye brought them to the airport.


    Enroute, Third Young Master Ye and Bai Ye chatted about the latter and Su Man. Third Young Master Ye imparted everything about his pursuit of his wife to Bai Ye and wished him all the best.


    As Cheng Anya listened on, her face twitched. Su Man was completely different from her. ¡®Bai Ye, believe Third Young Master Ye at your own peril!¡¯


    Eleven boarded the plane and fell asleep. She woke up and played chess with the young kid. She was not too sloppy at it and played a perfect game. The young kid really liked it too.


    ¡°Who taught you to play chess?¡± The young kid could not help but ask her.


    ¡°My master,¡± Eleven said.


    When it came to chess, she recalled those extremely happy days in Eastern Europe half a year ago when she was Little Seven and he was Anthony. She lived extremely happily back then.


    When they were free, they often played chess. Mo Ye was extremely good at chess but often allowed her to win. She was unconvinced and wanted him to put his best foot forward. While he obliged, he still went easy on her.


    As she recalled that, her heart throbbed in pain.


    She really missed those days. Had it not been for Meng Lianying messing them over, she perhaps would have collapsed into his gentleness and gradually¡­ forget Mo Ye¡¯s ruthless and callousness to eventually forgive him.


    Actually, she did not harbor as much hate as before, especially after Mo Ye was shot. That pain, that agonizing pain, had gradually settled. While she did recall those desperate days, she did not feel as though she was absolutely unable to forgive him.


    Dynamics between people were nothing short of queer. While one could wish the other person dead like how she wanted him to die a death by a thousand cuts, why¡­


    ¡ªdid her heart gradually soften?


    Was her heart too soft? That wasn¡¯t the case. Her heart was as cold as stone, and she, however much she tried, could not soften it and forgive him. It could have been those days that she really felt his sincerity.


    Especially the moment he was shot. At that moment, he seemed to be surrounded by many graves, desolate and terrifying.


    If Mo Ye had indeed died, others would have treated said death as a statistic. To her, however, her entire world would become a grave, suffocating beyond belief.


    As she thought about it, she realized that it would be good if he were still alive since she could still love him and hate him. If he were dead, who would be her object of love and hatred?


    She looked at the chess pieces in a daze for a moment before being startled back into reality by the young kid who teasingly asked, ¡°A penny for your engrossed thoughts?¡±


    ¡°Nothing? What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I just said that your master was extremely good.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, she is very good.¡± The young kid could tell that Eleven seemed a little distracted. He looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you thinking of Mo Ye?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Eleven quickly denied.


    The young kid waved his hand with a ¡®don¡¯t you dare bluff me¡¯ look on his face. Eleven smiled bitterly. That rascal sure caught on her really quickly.


    ¡°Children should ask fewer questions.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll not ask then. Jason would be really upset,¡± the young kid said. ¡°When I return, I¡¯ll convince him to find somebody as gorgeous and stop waiting on you.¡±


    Eleven was taken aback and did not say a word for quite a moment.


    The young kid smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you mind. When it comes to such matters, nobody can force a reluctant person. If you do not like Jason, so be it then. He will encounter somebody whom he is fated to be with.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully.¡±


    ¡°When you see auntie, do see if she is still okay. I¡¯ve heard some particularly unpleasant news in the past half year,¡± the young kid said seriously.


    Eleven¡¯s face slightly changed. ¡°What kind of hearsay?¡±


    ¡°You go take a look first. I do not know whether they are true or not.¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei has given so much for him. If Mo Jue dares to let Wei Wei down, I¡¯ll freaking cripple him!¡± Eleven said coldly.

 Chapter 578 - A Surging Storm

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Italy, Sicily Island.


    Eleven directly ordered somebody to land the plane in Sicily before bidding farewell to Ning Ning. As she reached in the night, Eleven used her special identity to get lodging in a hotel.


    People like them who globe-trotted and whom Interpol tracked had tens of identification documents and passports that were all effective.


    Once she had successfully checked in, Eleven discovered she was staying on the 39th floor and had a perfect view of the headquarters from the window. While she could not see anybody, she was much more at peace when she knew that Ye Wei was in there.


    Eleven pulled the curtains and set the alarm before falling asleep. She was sleeping twice as long as she could and would become cranky and feel that her body was heavier if she did not have enough sleep.


    She knew her body very well and gave her rest utmost attention. She was extremely tired when she landed, so she did not want to immediately look for Ye Wei.


    She dozed off the earlier part of the night and did not wake up until it was two in the morning.


    Eleven freshened up and went down the stairs before directly heading for the headquarters.


    Ye Wei and she came to the headquarters when Louis was the godfather. She had committed the map of the headquarters to her memory. The headquarters was rebuilt on the original foundations, and the blueprints had not changed. This made things very easy for her.


    The light in Mo Jue¡¯s study room was still on.


    He held the documents in a daze as he twirled his pen. He looked at the document, but his heart had drifted somewhere else. Mo Ye showed no sign of consciousness in the past half year, and all the affairs of the Mafia were squarely on his shoulders.


    While Ye Wei was also capable and had taken considerable effort in helping out with the reconstruction, results showed extremely quickly. She acted more toughly than him, and her results were more evident. Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse did not oppose to Ye Wei taking part in the internal politics of the Mafia.


    Mo Jue was even more agreeing as there were too many things to see to. In the past, when Mo Ye was the public face while he operated in the shadows, Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse and Birmingham had to be counted upon to handle many things, and they themselves only made major decisions.


    Actually, much of the work fell on Mo Ye. With Mo Ye still unconscious, all his work, along with Mo Jue¡¯s own work, fell onto Mo Jue¡¯s shoulders. The Mafia had much to see to after the war, and following discussions with Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse, they decided not to engage the terrorist organization in direct conflict for now but focused on recovering their strength and resolve the conflict between the Italian government and the shadow government instead. It was Mo Jue¡¯s intention after all.


    He had much to see to in a day and could only afford four hours of sleep after contending with those bureaucrats. Such frivolous affairs were never Mo Jue¡¯s strengths.


    He was cold and would not stand for the slightest disadvantage. He was one who certainly returned the favor and would often cross the bureaucrats in his contention with them despite how much he tried to endure it.


    Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse were secretly thankful that Ye Wei was present to advise him on how to contend with them. Once they had let their guard down, creating an ¡®accidental death¡¯ of a key figure was on the tables. It was much more effective to deter through intimidation than kill blatantly.


    Ye Wei and Mo Jue were under immense pressure.


    People who were just not strong enough would not be able to withstand the pressure.


    Since they were often framed for the same old sins, repeating them became pointless.


    The Elders¡¯ Court was above the godfather as the latter was appointed by the former. The most kicka** godfather was Mo Shitian. Save him, nobody dared to treat the Elders¡¯ Court as some relic.


    Mo Shitian, on his first day on the job, flew into a rage because the top elder did not clear his internal plans and power-reshuffling arrangements. Mo Shitian had done all he could, including intimidation, before the other eight elders agreed to serve him.


    He said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to reconsider your answer.¡±


    The top elder slammed the table in anger, unwilling. This stemmed from the vastly decreased power the Elders¡¯ Court wielded following the reshuffling of power. Mo Shitian, without saying another word, gunned him down and made his point. Everybody else voted in favor.


    Since then, the Elders¡¯ Court was merely pomp and fancy during Mo Shitian¡¯s time.


    That was Mo Shitian, an absolutely cold and tough man.


    Save him, nobody else dared to take on the Elders¡¯ Court in the same manner. The second instance this happened was when Mo Ye took power when he wasted an elder in the same manner. The Mo brothers, however, were not as lawless as their father. Their father¡¯s influence was much more deeply rooted and he had no qualms about wasting a few old men. The Mo brothers¡¯ influence, on the other hand, was much more shallow-rooted and was unable to fall out with the Elders¡¯ Court yet.


    Only Mo Jue, Ye Wei, Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse, and Birmingham knew of Mo Ye¡¯s death. Mo Jue completely embargoed the information to the point no insiders knew. The Elders¡¯ Court, of the opinion that Mo Jue was not a threat without Mo Ye, was itching to overthrow Mo Jue.


    But they later witnessed Mo Jue¡¯s actions and how the Mafia swiftly recovered. They finally learned that a Mo Jue without Mo Ye was still a tough leader and did away with the idea despite how they somewhat resisted him. The root of it lay in how Mo Ye wasting a member of the Elders¡¯ Court reminded them of Mo Shitian. They knew very well that the brothers were like Mo Shitian.


    They were extremely unwilling, but the government goading them to undergo such circumstances stirred them.


    This was because they had already chosen the next godfather: Richie Swarovski. He was excellent in all areas and was just slightly under Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse.


    Mo Ye used to be under Louis, but he later ascended to power. On the other hand, Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse entered the Mafia by virtue of their relations, so nobody dared to question their ability.


    He was an extremely ambitious man and the Elders¡¯ Court was of the opinion he met all criteria to be the godfather. The only thing they were unhappy with him was that he had mismanaged due to lust.


    Richie, in his bid to win them over, swore never to disappoint them and changed his ways. While there was nothing wrong with having a lusty godfather, one could not afford to mismanage because of it. Richie really showed them his sincerity in changing and did not frequent the seedy places he used to.


    One day, something happened.


    When he encountered Ye Wei.


    Ye Wei would only hang around Mo Jue, Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse, or Birmingham. While she would occasionally head out for missions with Cloud, nobody else dared to encroach on Mo Ye and Mo Jue¡¯s resting places. Hence, few saw her and nobody knew that she was Ye Wei, the top international killer.


    Everybody merely assumed that Mo Jue had another female bodyguard who was able to click with Cloud. Everyone then assumed that she, like Cloud, was one of Mo Jue¡¯s assistants. They did not know how much this woman had helped them.


    This day, Ye Wei went out to Rome to play and encountered Richie when she returned in the evening.


    He wanted to tease Ye Wei, but given who Ye Wei was, Richie used his position to make things difficult for her and even literally forced her to yield. Ye Wei was utterly enraged and got into a fight with him. Richie was taken down in two moves.


    Mo Jue, witnessing the scene, flew into a rage and immediately emasculated Richie.


    While one thought the story would end here, little did anybody expect Richie to sell them out of revenge against Mo Jue.


    The police wanted to catch Mo Jue but the Mafia wanted to play them against each other. Both parties engaged Mo Jue simultaneously. Knowing that Mo Jue only had a few men with him, Ye Wei and Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse immediately raced to the scrapyard when they received the news.


    Ye Wei¡¯s vicious moves left everybody shocked. She relieved her Eastern Europe days when she single-handedly took on several regiments of elite troops and policemen.


    She only received the information sometime later. Mo Jue had been trapped for over an hour when she arrived with Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse. She was afraid she could not save him and thus became more berserk than when she was in Eastern Europe.


    She took them on in a better mood previously, but now, she was wholly focused on saving Mo Jue.


    Everybody was taken aback. Unfortunately, Mr. Brown personally led an elite regiment of troops this time. It was uncanny that Mr. Brown had been hot on Ye Wei¡¯s heels for years as well.


    Mo Jue and she collaborated and escaped safely.


    However, word of Ye Wei spread and everybody knew overnight that the woman next to their godfather was Ye Wei, the killer of killers, a core member of the terrorist organization.


    The Elders¡¯ Court then started making things difficult for Ye Wei.

 Chapter 579 - Over-The-Top Ye Wei

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ever since the terrorist organization became the top dog in the underworld, its conflict with the Mafia had never ceased but instead became even more intense with each engagement. They were fighting as though the other party could not exist.


    Ye Wei and Eleven were well-known to the elders in the Mafia. They also knew that they belonged to the terrorist organization, but they had never seen them. They did not know that the lady Mo Jue called ¡®Wei Wei¡¯ was Ye Wei.


    Absolutely nobody in the Mafia would expect Ye Wei to appear next to the godfather of the Mafia and have a hand in the running of the Mafia as though it belonged to her.


    They were shocked.


    Little did they expect Ye Wei to have contributed the most to the ceasefire, but instead thought about how the Mafia consistently lost out to the terrorist organization because of Ye Wei. As the Mafia was never this scorned years before, and almost cornered, even Mo Ye paid with his life.


    They considered Ye Wei to be a spy, and she was the exact reason they were done in. They did not even listen to Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse explanation, and Mo Jue would simply have his own way and never give a care about these old heads.


    There were two powers in the Mafia that were going against each other, and that had been so all along. What was once Louis against Rus was now the Elders¡¯ Court against the Mo brothers. Their interests and aspirations were different.


    The Elders¡¯ Court was after stability whereas the Mo brothers were after power. The direction the Mafia was led in hence differed.


    Mo Jue personally nurtured Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse, and they had followed him for many years. Mo Jue¡¯s wishes were their command. They did not care about the conservative elders at all. Their grudges were extremely deep-seated and they simply would not listen to the explanation by Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse and squarely pinned the blame on Ye Wei and Mo Jue.


    The Elders¡¯ Court and the godfather would have a monthly meeting that Mo Jue had to attend. This reflected the organization of power within the Mafia and how the many decisions the godfather made had to be cleared by the Elders¡¯ Court.


    Mo Ye pulled off all possible moves and intimidated all of them. He, however, would think through whatever decisions that were not cleared. Mo Jue, on the other hand, would not do the thinking. If the decision weren¡¯t cleared, Mo Jue would still plow on with it.


    This intensified the conflict between both parties even more.


    As this chap was not good at being cunning like a snake, his forthcoming statements and unwillingness to lie made it impossible for him to comfort them. There was no way out.


    One could imagine the tension in the air when the Elders¡¯ Court wanted Mo Jue to execute Ye Wei.


    Ye Wei was able to keep Mo Jue in check day to day. In the past few monthly meetings, Ye Wei would attend the meetings at her whim and fancy with Cloud next to her. She would at least be able to keep his temper in check and tell him what ¡®benefits¡¯ he would get by settling that bunch of geriatrics.


    Normally, there was either an agreement or Ye Wei keeping Mo Jue in check that kept Mo Jue¡¯s temper cool. Even if some people utterly pissed him off, he endured at the thought of being able to take it out on Wei Wei at night. When he thought about the ¡®benefits¡¯ from keeping his temper in check, there were rarely explosive moments. He could, for Ye Wei¡¯s ¡®benefits¡¯, force himself to say an occasional lie or two.


    Since Ye Wei was not present, he sat there as though he were Hades. While he was already extremely unhappy with people bringing Ye Wei into the question, the talk about executing her utterly flipped him.


    The scene, as Cloud described it, was like a powder keg that was about to blow because both parties were unwilling to yield. It was not suitable for Ye Wei to appear at such an awkward scene. The Elders¡¯ Court would almost certainly fly into a rage.


    They, for whatever reason, would simply not believe that Ye Wei would help the Mafia for no rhyme or reason. Although Cloud had explained it once, they were still of the opinion that she was a spy.


    During the March monthly meeting, people were still openly accusing Mo Jue, like Richie, of messing up due to women. Allegations of him probably messing up even more enraged Mo Jue. Richie lusted after Ye Wei and framed him, and he almost had Ye Wei walk into a trap and lost her life. If it weren¡¯t for this grudge, Mo Jue might have just wasted him. This time, their comparison of him to Richie sent his pent-up rage spewing into the open.


    He flew into a rage and slammed the table as he stood up. When he was about to flare up, the door to the conference hall was kicked open and Ye Wei boldly strode in. It had been two months since her identity was exposed, and this was the third regular meeting. While she initially did not want to appear, she understood Mo Jue¡¯s temper extremely well to the point she knew somebody would certainly end up as collateral damage. She could not particularly concern herself with the fate of those geriatrics.


    Mo Jue knew his limits and would not act out of character. Little did they know that Cloud was privy to Mo Jue¡¯s frustration over the incident. When he entered, he already instructed Cloud to call for help if she heard anything amiss.


    Cloud was extremely obedient and immediately went to look for Ye Wei once the atmosphere became tense. When Ye Wei just reached the door, she heard Mo Jue slam the table.


    ¡°Wow, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ye Wei strolled in and smiled gorgeously and alluringly as though she did not sense the tension in the conference hall.


    She was extremely relaxed, easy-going, and casual. The elders, still in shock from Mo Jue suddenly flying into a rage, saw her stroll into the Mafia¡¯s central meeting and flew into a rage too.


    Seeing Ye Wei, Mo Jue¡¯s sullen emotions eased quite a bit.


    The elders accused Ye Wei and wanted Mo Jue to execute her. Mo Jue¡¯s temper flared up again and he barked at the aggressive elders. ¡°I don¡¯t give a f*** about kissing people. If you want to live, shut up now!¡±


    An elder, utterly provoked by his cockiness, was on the verge of vomiting blood in anger, trembling and pointing at him. It was after much later that he regained his senses and loudly lamented the end of the Mafia.


    Ye Wei pulled Mo Jue¡¯s hand and grabbed it hard, forcing him to sit down. She smiled and said, ¡°Dear all, what is this unpardonable sin that I have committed?¡±


    While she would have been better off not asking said question, the elders started chattering and accused her of bringing harm to the Mafia and Mo Jue. They accused her of being a spy for the terrorist organization.


    Ye Wei laughed and cheerfully said, ¡°Oh, haha! Am I as guilty as charged? If you want me dead, easy! I¡¯ll give you fifty moves and you can all take me on at once. If you can kill me, I suck. How¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of loonies! Why are you entertaining them?!¡± Mo Jue coldly barked. The elders were enraged.


    ¡°They may be nuts, but not as nuts as you. Shut up!¡± Ye Wei chuckled.


    Mo Jue coldly harrumphed but eventually kept quiet. Cloud chuckled at a side. ¡°Oh, second master, how could you be so obedient to your wife? You will never talk back to her either. That¡¯s so¡­ wholesome.¡±


    The Elders¡¯ Court was extremely enraged, but who would take on Ye Wei¡¯s challenge? That said, they were already old and their skills had deteriorated. Even if they had never heard of the infamous Ye Wei, hearsay of Ye Wei single-handedly taking out fifty men under Mr. Brown¡¯s police troop along with over a hundred from three elite regiments belonging to Italy¡¯s largest Mafia with nary a scratch would leave nobody wanting to take her on by virtue of her terrifyingly impressive skills. If anybody dared, they were probably tired of living.


    But they really hoped to preserve the Mafia. Having served the Mafia for decades, they had finally reached their current position and really did not wish to ruin the Mafia overnight.


    Seeing them shutting up, mockery flashed past Ye Wei¡¯s black eyes, and her lips curled into a smile. She seemed so alluring and sexy. Her deliberate gorgeousness made them feel that Mo Jue had pretty good taste when he fell for her.


    ¡°Do you think it is so easy to be the arbiter of chaos, especially when your second master is such a cold person? I am under a lot of pressure. Don¡¯t any of you feel ashamed when you see his beautiful looks? Which of you can keep his temper in check? Which of you can have him yield to you in obedience? You all are antiques who are never up to any good, sowing internal conflicts all day. Anybody who sees this would love to take it out on you. I must say that given your age, what¡¯s the point of hogging this position of elder? You¡¯re already one foot into the coffin and still grasping onto the power of before. Shouldn¡¯t you all come out and see how the world has changed instead of going all old-school and micro-managing people? Am I a spy just because you call me one? You clearly do not know how much this chap here wants to waste you all. If it weren¡¯t for me pleasing him by serving him naked, he would not have temporarily forgotten this! Do you think that you all would still be able to get angry in your seats now? You¡¯d be six feet under a long time ago. Damn it, he bullies me every night, and I have had to quench his insatiable lust once too often! Do you think I have it easy? How about you all walk in my shoes?¡±


    When Ye Wei finished speaking, the conference hall fell silent.


    Mo Jue¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡®F*** you Wei Wei! What nonsense are you talking about? Making me all comfortable when you serve me naked?! F***! If only you were that obedient!¡¯


    While Mo Jue was somewhat stifled, Cloud was extremely happy and bit her lower lip hard to prevent herself from laughing out loud. Miss Ye Wei was simply over-the-top enough to tell the elders off in such an interesting manner.


    And she said it as though she was extremely indignant.


    Birmingham, whose ears were planted on the door, laughed until he was pounding the wall. How could there be such a woman who saw through the charades and think of something so over-the-top¡­


    Given the situation where he faced off against the raging elders, Mo Jue would have either wasted a few of them in anger or pinned them down at the very least. Given Ye Wei¡¯s sensitive identity, everything she said would have been wrong. It was her over-the-top words that made those antiquated geriatrics speechless. One, from the utter silence inside, could imagine the shocked look on their faces. It simply felt too good!


    She was clearly over-the-top!

 Chapter 580 - The Scandal

    Apart from Ye Wei¡¯s laughter, the conference hall was silent. When they heard her carefree laughter, they could not help but imagine their celibate second master becoming a beast under the sheets. Truth is, these pushed the imagination of those geriatrics to the limit as nobody could imagine Mo Jue becoming a beast under the sheets.


    It was even more so for people who knew him from back to back. They found it exceptionally hard to imagine it.


    Ye Wei looked at everybody around the conference hall and cursed in her heart. Those old perverts¡¯ looks gave them away. That was the effect she wanted.


    She seemed to have suppressed Mo Jue¡¯s temper. As a matter of fact, Mo Jue was a rare good man; at least Ye Wei felt so in a few areas. As long as she made no mention of leaving him, he would completely yield to her to the point she could have her way with him and he would be willing to do something silly¡ªall these for want of her staying.


    He would show his utmost faithfulness to the very end.


    However, if one went against his wishes and left him, he would fly into a terrible rage. Those who saw how he flew into a rage when Mo Ye was grievously wounded would know that he could be utterly cold.


    Although the most important reason for such was to resolve the problems between the two governments, part of the reason was to take it out on Mo Ye¡¯s behalf.


    A man like him could love, hate, rejoice, and despise to the extreme. It felt terrifying.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you agree? Say something, won¡¯t you? Stop keeping quiet! I have at least done something for you for quite some time,¡± Ye Wei said and laughed gorgeously with a few hints of sexiness. ¡°We, Chinese, have a saying that goes ¡®A dog that bites its master is up to no good¡¯. Since your second master is such a wise person, why should I do things behind his back? Aren¡¯t you all doubting his IQ? To think about it, this is kind of how you have somebody take the position. So, Richie, that piece of junk, is your own, the upcoming godfather that you strongly favor to the point of putting in the pain to nurture him. But he boldly sold the Mafia out. In that case, could I consider you all traitors too?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± An elder flew into a rage and slammed the table as he pointed at Ye Wei. ¡°What slander is this! You shouldn¡¯t even be here!¡±


    There was a huge ¡®thud¡¯ and the solid table was missing a corner. Wood splinters flew and everybody was shocked. Mo Jue coldly said, ¡°Who are you scolding? Who are you to tell my woman to f*** off! You¡¯re asking for it!¡±


    Cloud secretly smiled. Their second master was really impressive, and so strong to the point a corner chipped off the table. It was terrifying.


    Ye Wei casually looked at him. He was indeed mad!


    But she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sweetness in her heart.


    The elder fell silent. Mo Jue squinted dangerously and coldly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t she correct? If you are accusing her of slander, aren¡¯t you all slanderers too?¡±


    ¡°Mo Jue, she belongs to the terrorist organization.¡±


    ¡°Richie is your own too. If Wei Wei did betray me, where¡¯s the proof? Richie¡¯s betrayal of the Mafia was clearly documented. Or to put it differently, did you implicitly allow him to waste me?¡± Mo Jue sounded so cold that everybody around him could die from the frostbite.


    If it weren¡¯t for Ye Wei reminding him, he almost forgot that. While it was kind of unruly and unreasonable, the problem lay in how excellent a negative example it was to be well-used.


    Cloud could not help but have huge praise for her. Ye Wei was indeed wise-cracking enough to shut those antiques up with an over-the-top diatribe and improvise a case against them with Richie, indirectly reminding Mo Jue to exploit it. She was simply too smart.


    Some people were just that excellent at thinking on their feet, and one had to give it to them. She had stood there for long but did not think of Richie whom she could exploit. Mo Jue did not think of it either.


    Ye Wei stopped talking and then stood next to Cloud. Watching Mo Jue argue with the elders seemed to be fun.


    Mo Jue naturally won, and the Elders¡¯ Court stormed away in anger. All discussions fell. They, at least, would not openly pick on Ye Wei. She, now wanting to make things difficult for Mo Jue, also stopped interfering in the internal affairs of the Mafia and had Mo Jue manage everything himself.


    Mo Jue had the ability to manage the Mafia¡¯s internal affairs on his own, but the key problem was how work occupied almost all his time and he simply had no time to spend with Ye Wei. This left him feeling extremely stifled.


    Apart from that, something else happened, which almost destroyed Ye Wei and Mo Jue¡¯s relationship.


    That was a night where Ye Wei and Cloud, both with nothing to do, went to have fun at a nightclub under the Mafia¡¯s name. As the work that Cloud was responsible for had ended, she could relax for a few days. Ye Wei was a party animal and both had a whale of fun. When they returned, Cloud returned to her room and she went to the study room to look for Mo Jue, thinking he could be there. When she reached the study room, little did she expect Mo Jue to be with a woman whose shoulders were barred, and the latter almost pressed her body on his. The two people were murmuring about something, and Mo Jue was so deep in thought to the point he did not realize she was at the door.


    To Ye Wei, what she witnessed was kinky and NSFW and she flew into a rage. If she did not know that Mo Jue, the idiot, was head over heels for her and would absolutely not screw around with other women, she would have already left in a huff.


    Her believing him was one thing, and him allowing other women to have their way with him was another. The scores should be separately settled.


    Mo Jue, after discovering her, noticed her gorgeous smile. An aghast look flashed across his face before he realized they were in a compromising position. He hurriedly pushed the woman away before walking toward Ye Wei hurriedly.


    ¡°I hate the scent of perfume,¡± Ye Wei coldly replied. Mo Jue¡¯s face sank, and he then realized that he had caught her perfume. He gritted his teeth and looked at Ye Wei with sunken anger before saying, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Ye Wei coldly harrumphed and did not reply. ¡®If I didn¡¯t believe you, I would have long been gone.¡¯


    She looked at the woman Mo Jue was looking at. She was tall and had a gorgeous figure, with golden-brown hair and beady eyes. She was especially beautiful and was also the daughter of one of the elders in the Mafia. Her name was Daiya Getrella, the top commander of the Mafia¡¯s intelligence arm. She was similar in position to Birmingham in intelligence and was the goddess amongst the men in the Mafia. Birmingham rode in on Mo Ye¡¯s coattails and she was the only commander in intelligence who directly reported to Mo Ye.


    She was talented, good-looking, and capable. Even as she faced off against Ye Wei, she was still easy-going and did not show the slightest fear. The two of them officially greeted each other.


    Her gaze toward Mo Jue left Ye Wei feeling different. She could keenly feel that she was interested in Mo Jue. Who would, in the dead of a windy night, dress so minimally? She couldn¡¯t possibly be trying to catch a cold, was she?


    Something was clearly going on, and Mo Jue, that fool, did not seem to know anything, thinking that she was there to talk about work with him.


    ¡°Hi, I am Daiya Getrella. Miss Ye, I have heard much about you.¡±


    ¡°Ye Wei!¡± Ye Wei said her name and politely smiled. ¡°It is late. I will not interrupt your discussions.¡±


    Ye Wei turned away. Mo Jue thought she was angry and quickly grabbed her. Ye Wei would never allow him to have his wish and darted away. Mo Jue told Daiya they would continue the discussion tomorrow before leaving in a hurry.


    He did not see the smile that flashed past Daiya¡¯s face.


    It seemed that the rumors were real. Mo Jue was indeed smitten with Ye Wei to the point even she could tell. Ye Wei was not angry, just somewhat indifferent. She deliberately used information about Eleven to distract Mo Jue so that he would not realize that Ye Wei was here and then deliberately drew closer to him so that Ye Wei could see their somewhat questionable posture.


    It was not as effective as she thought.


    Ye Wei was not angry. Did she not care?


    Today, despite Mo Jue trying to explain himself, Ye Wei did not listen to him but merely complained that he smelled too good. Mo Jue walked into the bathroom with a glum face. Ye Wei had too much fun earlier and fell asleep soon. When he realized that he was duped, he was both humored and angry.


    But it was even more assuring. Every time Ye Wei trusted him that bit more, his heart was that bit calmer.


    The next day, a rumor about Mo Jue and Daiya appeared from nowhere within the Mafia. One had no idea how the rumor came about, and the rumor was about them about to get married together. The godfather marrying the daughter of an elder in a marriage of power would unify the two power blocs within the Mafia and benefit the outlook of the Mafia.


    The original rumor did not reach Mo Jue and Ye Wei, and it was Ye Wei who unintentionally caught wind of it. Daiya¡¯s father shockingly mentioned that his daughter¡¯s marriage was around the corner at a Mafia banquet, and when asked who the other person was, the elder mentioned it was their own.


    Speculation about Mo Jue and Daiya¡¯s wedding became even more intense to the point it spread like wildfire. When Mo Jue knew about it, almost everybody in the Mafia had known that their godfather was about to marry their goddess.


    Mo Jue flew into a rage and asked Birmingham how the rumor had spread. Birmingham said somebody saw Daiya come out from his study room that night and Ye Wei was utterly furious. The rumor hence spread.


    Mo Jue gritted his teeth.


    Ye Wei, on the other hand, coldly laughed. What hogwash! Daiya was the top commander of the intelligence arm, and her livelihood? Collecting intelligence! An expert at gathering intelligence should be able to expertly and quickly spread rumors beyond what anybody else could imagine.

 Chapter 581 - The Sisters Meet

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei responded to the rumor by not hearing about it, bothering about it, or asking about it. Somebody officially challenged her, but would she really take on her competition? Her competition, after all, had elevated Mo Jue¡¯s position in her heart, no?


    The Elders¡¯ Court had an extremely tense relationship with Mo Jue and they had just had a huge fallout earlier. The daughter, suddenly reappearing and playing the sentimental card, was clearly, from the elders¡¯ POV, a bid to displace Ye Wei with their daughter so that the former would be unable to actively involve herself in the Mafia¡¯s matters. Even if she couldn¡¯t marry Mo Jue, she would be able to sow discord between Mo Jue and Ye Wei at the very least.


    Women held their partners in love to perfectionist standards. Women, especially Ye Wei who was haughty and proud, could not even tolerate even the slightest imperfection and would certainly fall out with Mo Jue over time. Mo Jue, proud and arrogant, would be able to tolerate it once or twice. Any more and he would discover her imperfections and jealousy. Their relationships would certainly fall apart.


    His plans were perfect.


    Daiya was the goddess of the Mafia as she had looks, talent, ability, and virtually anything else. Despite this, Mo Jue felt that she could not measure up. Most importantly, Daiya was a smart woman who had an interest in Mo Jue and had expressed her interest several times. It was a shame that Mo Jue¡¯s traces were cryptic and extremely few knew where he was. Even if she knew where he was, Daiya would never trip his bottom line.


    As he happened to be at the Mafia¡¯s headquarters, the perfect opportunity presented itself.


    In these few months, she obeyed orders to reconnoiter the Top Terrorist Organization¡¯s power bases in the Middle East as well as locate Eleven. She was so busy to the point Mo Jue was not on her mind. She wanted to outperform herself and show herself to be that bit more capable so that Mo Jue would have a deeper impression and hence interest in her.


    To men like him, ability far outweighed looks.


    She only rushed back near the end of the mission to hear about Ye Wei. She became secretly determined to not lose to Ye Wei.


    She was confident she would absolutely win against Ye Wei.


    The many years of elegant upbringing developed her pride and superiority complex. She was of the opinion she was much classier than a killer. However much hearsay portrayed Ye Wei to be impressive, she was, after all, still a killer.


    She might have just been a petite, capable girl next door. That was, after all, the impression most female killers gave: agile, petite, sharp-looking. They did not give good vibes.


    But she did not expect Ye Wei to be tall, beautiful, charismatic, and even of excellent temperament! Ye Wei, in all aspects, did not lose out to her, especially when she broke into laughter. Even women felt that she was sexy and charming.


    If nobody knew her identity, she would not have expected her to be the undisputed killer of killers.


    So what then?


    She was going to take her chances as she had the right to pursue love.


    With this intention, Daiya entered Mo Jue¡¯s study room much more frequently and often in the dead of night. Mo Jue was extremely displeased with it, but she was Mo Ye¡¯s capable assistant whom Mo Ye turned to to gather most of his intelligence as women were, after all, more efficient than men when it came to work. Mo Jue could not afford to be too ruthless and was somewhat patient when he dealt with Mo Ye¡¯s work and his people. It was the classical respecting a person out of whom they took orders from.


    He knew that hearsay had become unbearable, and Daiya would, from time to time, appear in his study room despite how terrible the rumors had become. She, however, appeared on the pretext of working and he, despite his unhappiness, did not act up.


    If she were some unruly and unreasonable woman, he would have had a reason or two to drive her away.


    In the past few days, Cloud was free and her work was relatively light, so she had time to have fun, shop, and travel the sea with Ye Wei from early until late. Since Mo Jue had no time to accompany her, she would naturally keep herself occupied with this enfant terrible.


    ¡°Ye Wei, are you really unfazed by the rumors surrounding our second master and Daiya? The entire Italian underworld knows about our second master and Miss Daiya¡¯s impending marriage.¡±


    ¡°Why should I bother myself with it? Rumors have never been significant.¡± Ye Wei laughed casually and looked at the sea. She loved traveling the seas and enjoying the sea breeze.


    It felt especially good as all her worries and unhappiness were blown away by the sea breeze.


    ¡°Uh, while that is by and large right, Miss Daiya has her means and she could really be playing our second master out,¡± Cloud said worryingly. Besides, they had many opportunities to spend time alone together.


    ¡°Means? What does it mean?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and coldly laughed. ¡°Relying solely on means to win somebody¡¯s heart is not going to work. Even if you get it, it will eventually get snatched away. What is yours will be yours, and what is never yours will never be yours despite the days and nights you spend guarding with your dear life. Besides, I dare Mo Jue to touch even another woman¡¯s strand of hair.¡±


    Cloud stuck her tongue out at Ye Wei¡¯s confidence. While she sounded cocky and casual, she was telling the truth. Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse knew too well that Mo Jue only had eyes for Ye Wei.


    She laughed and understood that she had worried in vain. She was originally worried that Ye Wei would become upset and misunderstand Mo Jue in her anger and trigger an unstoppable cascade of events. Although Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse knew that Ye Wei had lost her memory and how she originally was, they knew well that she was Mo Jue¡¯s woman and their mistress. Daiya, to them, was only an outstanding woman.


    They had yet to acknowledge her.


    As Ye Wei returned home, she passed by a winding corridor and heard two men from the torture room talk about the campy love story between Mo Jue, Daiya, and herself. Ye Wei originally could not be bothered and was about to walk away when she heard a man say that even if she were that good, she still belonged to the Top Terrorist Organization and how they revered their goddess much more than her. Their goddess was clearly more suited for Mo Jue.


    They also talked about the fighting for a few months and how they were so scornfully defeated because of her.


    Ye Wei¡¯s look became more serious and a cold gaze flashed past her eyes as she clenched her fists tightly. She had rarely heard of such rumors because everybody feared her coldness after learning of who she was. It was too easy for her to take anybody out.


    It was hearing these occasional rumors that led Ye Wei to realize that even if she and Mo Jue pinned the Elders¡¯ Court down for however long, they could not shush the thousands of mouths in the Mafia who were of the opinion she was the cause of all the trouble and implicated Mo Jue. As a result, their impression of Mo Jue was gravely affected.


    Ye Wei gritted her teeth and seemed a little frustrated. The situation was already not in her favor, and with another Daiya¡­ F***! This was really f***ing stifling and an utter clusterf***.


    The light in the study room was still lit, and conversations from the room could still be heard with the occasional sexy laugh of a woman. Ye Wei was unhappy and returned to her room. She freshened up and went to bed only to toss and turn, wide awake.


    She was already irritated with the stress from many areas. She, in this condition, suddenly felt it hard to breathe. It was not that she did not trust Mo Jue. She was just vexed of her way of life.


    Apart from fighting and scheming against people, what else was still left?


    If a problem cropped up in the relationship, it was still resolvable. If it were her environment that became problematic, it would be as though her heart was imprisoned. It felt suffocating. Mo Jue could not leave the Mafia.


    Mo Jue returned extremely late and Ye Wei was still awake. It had been like this for the past nights, and she was long asleep when he returned extremely late. When he woke up early for work the next morning, she had yet to awaken.


    The two did not talk much the whole day, and wasn¡¯t this how the relationship between many couples started to fray?


    Ye Wei felt a little irritated. When Mo Jue naturally reached over to hug her, she pushed his hand away and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you touch me.¡±


    Mo Jue was baffled and called her name. Ye Wei did not reply and slept with her back facing him. Mo Jue realized that she was not in a good mood and called her several times. Ye Wei, in that moment, felt really vexed.


    If this kept up, their feelings would run aground. She, by nature, did not like the environment that the Mafia provided. Ever since her identity was exposed, problems were acutely exposed in many areas. She was clearly vexed.


    ¡°Mo Jue, I would like to go out to play for a while,¡± Ye Wei said as she lay on her side.


    She suddenly felt a huge force on her shoulders as her body was turned around. ¡°Play? Where, and for how long?¡± Mo Jue sounded harsh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Ye Wei coldly said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll not allow it!¡± Mo Jue was enraged. He did not want to be away from Ye Wei. He was unable to bear being away from Ye Wei for a day and he would not allow her to leave. Besides, if she left and loved the life she used to leave, would she return?


    She would never. She would never¡­


    ¡°Who cares whether you allow me to? I¡¯m vexed as heck and need a breather.¡± Ye Wei pushed his hand away and pulled the covers over herself. She and Mo Jue were lazy enough to do away with pleasantries and directly spoke their mind.


    Mo Jue, thinking that she was vexed from staying by him, had an angry and sinister look. He knew that Ye Wei would get tired of it. He knew it¡­


    She, in all eternity, would never compromise nor stop for a person. He, like the wind, drifted¡­ Even he could never keep her. Or to put it differently, she gave him the impression she had given the wrong signals in the past few months and eventually could not bear it?


    She¡¯s tired of it all, wasn¡¯t she?


    Was he that unbearable for her? If he had done something wrong, she could tell him about it upfront. Why did she not say a word and suddenly talk about leaving? Why?


    She was clearly still fine yesterday and smiled beautifully. Things today changed extremely quickly.


    The atmosphere in the room was extremely solemn. Mo Jue¡¯s frustration became even more apparent, and his breathing became heavier. Ye Wei could also sense his anger and felt even more vexed.


    It seemed as though everybody¡¯s emotions were unstable.


    Mo Jue, not lying down, sat down glumly and gritted his teeth as he punctuated his words. ¡°What have I done wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just f***ing vexed,¡± Ye Wei said. If it weren¡¯t for Mo Jue, she would have never remained in the Mafia. With pressure from all around her crushing on her, her unrestrained character was restrained by Mo Jue. While she did not care about that, she was vexed at how the Mafia restrained her character. What was between her and Mo Jue became her against so much more pressure and people that were not in any way related to their relationship. It made her feel even more vexed.


    She craved a carefree life where she could not bother about anything.


    ¡°Wei Wei, you¡¯ve never spared a thought for me.¡± Mo Jue laughed somewhat sadly and bitterly. Ye Wei did not respond and the anger in his eyes flared up even more. Not wanting to lose control of himself, Mo Jue suddenly stood up and slammed the door before walking away.


    Ye Wei raised her eyes. Something was utterly laughable. Just what was he angry about? She was going out to catch a breather and it was not as though she would not return. ¡®F***, I¡¯ve yet to get angry at how you spent nights with Daiya alone.¡¯


    She was extremely angry and could not fall asleep. As she had nowhere else to vent her frustrations in the middle of the night, she decided to go to the range to practice her marksmanship, wishing she could crush the guns in her hand while at it.


    Eleven leaned against the door and quietly watched her vent. She first saw Mo Jue reading a document in a daze and was solemn. She then saw Ye Wei doing target practice at this hour. The two of them sure were unyielding.


    Could something really have happened?


    She gently laughed and breathed slightly heavily. Ye Wei suddenly turned back and subconsciously pointed her gun back and was taken aback. She quickly put her down and said, ¡°Eleven?¡±


    She came and Ye Wei did not have the slightest feeling. If it weren¡¯t for her gentle laughter, she would not have realized that she was here. Having not seen her for a long while, she was almost unable to recognize her. For some reason, the frustration in her heart was gone and Ye Wei became easy-going and smiled gorgeously.


    ¡°Wow! You¡¯ve put on some weight, huh?¡± Ye Wei exclaimed, looking at Eleven in amazement. Eleven¡¯s difference was so impressionable and Ye Wei almost could not recognize her. The Eleven she saw after she lost her memory was so bone-thin or in a mask.


    If it weren¡¯t for that signature coldness between her eyes, she would have been hard to recognize.


    ¡°You just can¡¯t say that I¡¯ve become prettier, huh?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Eleven, you¡¯re so much prettier that I¡¯m stirred! Come, come, kiss me, darling!¡± Ye Wei hugged Eleven and pecked her on the cheek before giving her a hard peck. Eleven was at a loss as to whether to cry or laugh.


    This Ye Wei was much better than the solemn Ye Wei before. She did not like the solemn Ye Wei who was taking it out earlier. In all the years she knew Ye Wei, she had never seen Ye Wei this vexed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare take advantage of me.¡±


    ¡°Haha! I don¡¯t mind you returning the favor!¡± Ye Wei winked suggestively and laughed. ¡°Where have you been in the past half year?¡±


    ¡°I went home, but for a little longer than planned.¡±


    Both of them sat down in the training ground before Eleven simply described how the past year had been for her. Ye Wei nodded and could not help but talk about how she had recently been. Eleven raised her eyebrows. ¡®They are throwing a tantrum.¡¯ Mo Jue, thankfully, did not let her down. While she heard from Ning Ning how things did not sound good, the hearsay was indeed terrifying.


    ¡°You¡¯re one of a kind to do target practice here in the dead of night.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quiet here.¡±


    Eleven jabbed her shoulders. ¡°I saw Mo Jue in the study room earlier, in a daze like you.¡±


    ¡°Who cares about him? Him being in a daze until sunrise is none of my concern.¡± Ye Wei lied on the floor and said, ¡°I have been very vexed recently. How about I leave with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°Anywhere will do. Being with you is so uplifting, and hanging around here is boring the crap out of me. While I used to have things to do, he did not want to put me in a spot ever since my identity was exposed. I can¡¯t do jack. Being left with nothing to do is boring the daylights out of me.¡± Ye Wei hugged Eleven¡¯s arms. ¡°Dear Sister Eleven, save me from this infernal hellhole.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re older than me.¡± Eleven simply listened to Ye Wei¡¯s feigned pity.


    ¡°Ohh¡­ Hi, younger sister Eleven!¡±


    Eleven could not help but laugh.¡± If you go out to play, would you still return?¡±


    ¡°Definitely!¡± She just wanted to catch a breather.


    ¡°So did you tell him?¡±


    Ye Wei recalled her earlier conversation with him hard and was in shock. It seemed as though he misunderstood something. Eleven, looking at her countenance, knew that she did not clearly explain something and secretly wondered if Wei Wei had her own moments of jealousy. After all, she was troubled and heard the two of them having a good conversation with each other. She was jealous, vexed, and did not quite want to bother about Mo Jue. She did not quite explain things clearly, and Mo Jue was thinking that she would be like before: to leave without returning.


    They both misunderstood each other¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Ah, forget it. Whatever works for him.¡± Ye Wei waved her hands. Her radiant look did not seem the slightest troubled. She sat up to ask Eleven. ¡°Have you seen Mo Ye?¡±


    Eleven paused and hesitated for a moment. ¡°How is he?¡±


    ¡°Still sleeping,¡± Ye Wei honestly replied. ¡°He has recovered from his injuries, but for some reason, he just wouldn¡¯t regain consciousness. The doctors do not know why he is just¡­ sleeping.¡±


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Eleven was shocked. She thought Mo Ye had recovered or recuperated and hence chose not to reveal himself.


    ¡°I do not know either. What kind of anesthetic did you use?¡±


    ¡°Such an anesthetic would only lock out their nervous system and alleviate the pain for a moment so that the treatment window can be lengthened. It only works for two days, so the problem does not lie with the anesthetic.¡± Eleven squinted dangerously.


    ¡°When you all reached, did you get him Birmingham?¡±


    Ye Wei nodded. Eleven frowned. ¡°Before that? I only remember Meng Lianying was present when I left. How long was it before Birmingham picked him up?¡±


    ¡°An hour or two, perhaps. What is it? Do you suspect Meng Lianying did something to him? But she came to look for Mo Ye many times, only for Mo Jue to bump her away. She even fought with Mo Jue the previous time and she clearly seemed anxious.¡±


    ¡°Hmmph! How dare she still have the cheek to see Mo Ye!¡±

 Chapter 582 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei heard that Eleven¡¯s tone sounded wrong and she thought for a while before asking. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Eleven raised her eyebrows. ¡°Didn¡¯t Birmingham tell you? She was the one that kidnapped Mr. Kurt and Mrs. Kurt to threaten us, which resulted in what happened.¡±


    Ye Wei nodded. Birmingham had told her about this before, but¡­


    ¡°Meng Lianying said that you shot Mo Ye to take revenge for what happened on the island,¡± Ye Wei said flatly as she had already suspected this. She could feel Eleven¡¯s hatred toward Mo Ye when they were on the island, and she believed Meng Lianying that Eleven shot Mo Ye to take revenge.


    She would not simply kill Mo Jue if he dared to hurt her because of another woman. Mo Jue and that woman would not expect to be alive. She knew how scary a state Eleven was in and how ruthless Mo Ye was. She felt that it was justifiable if Eleven wanted to kill Mo Ye.


    Ye Wei did not think that there was anything from her point of view, but things were different from Mo Jue¡¯s point of view. No matter what Mo Ye did, his younger brother would think that he was right, and on top of that, all of them witnessed what happened when Eleven and Mo Ye fell out at that time. Therefore, all of them believed that Eleven shot Mo Ye to take revenge.


    Although Birmingham told them that they had lived on top of the mountains for many days and both of them had a harmonious relationship, it might be because Mo Ye hid his identity. Therefore, Ye Wei did not think much about it.


    It was until Eleven came to Italy and asked her about Mo Ye, did Ye Wei confirm that it was not Eleven¡¯s intention to kill Mo Ye. Eleven was forced and had no other choice.


    ¡°All of you believed it?¡± Eleven smiled lightly. But, she could not blame them as she indeed hated Mo Ye to the core. However, she did not hate him that much and just felt that nothing was more important than him being alive.


    Death could not diminish the hatred in her heart.


    Ye Wei asked her about what happened and Eleven told her simply. She said, ¡°Meng Lianying and Kahn¡­ Well, you have forgotten about Kahn, but please don¡¯t meet him. He hates you the most. You were the one that caused his body to mutate at the lab and therefore he sacrificed for me. He hates you the most aside from Old Witch and Wolf.¡±


    Ye Wei had already forgotten everything. Eleven smiled and did not say much as it all happened when they were young. They did that to Kahn in order to survive and did not do it on purpose.


    ¡°Meng Lianying is a bitch. She is really ruthless and has never told us this. Birmingham only rushed there after things had happened and he had no idea what exactly happened too.¡± Ye Wei smiled coldly. ¡°This woman is really thick-skinned. Why did Big Boss Mo like her in the past?¡±


    Eleven was speechless. Ye Wei had lost her memory and did not remember anything. If Ye Wei remembered, she might have killed Meng Lianying immediately as Meng Lianying almost killed her.


    Ye Wei lied on the bed for almost a month and she almost lost her leg. She hated the person that plotted against her. Meng Lianying spent so much effort but did not manage to kill them. She must be feeling angry about it.


    But, her anger could not be compared to that of Eleven and Ye Wei.


    Eleven hated the person that plotted against them, but they could not figure out who it was. Considering the harm that Meng Lianying did to Ye Wei and Eleven, she could not repay them even if she died.


    ¡°Eleven, I heard from Mo Jue that Big Boss Mo loved Meng Lianying a lot, but why did he suddenly not like her anymore?¡± Ye Wei blinked and bantered. She was interested to hear the story from Eleven.


    They were like two icebergs. How did they fell in love? Ye Wei could not understand. The two of them did not seem to have a lot of interactions.


    ¡°Wei Wei, you might have known if you did not lose your memory,¡± Eleven said calmly. She felt sad talking about this. She had nothing to hide from Ye Wei and Eleven told Ye Wei about what happened five years ago since she was interested. She also told Ye Wei what had happened in Eastern Europe five years ago.


    It was rare for Ye Wei to be startled. Things were indeed too dramatic and she would not have expected it. ¡°You mean that Big Boss Mo had recognized the wrong person?¡±


    Eleven nodded.


    ¡°Damn it, what right does Meng Lianying have to hate you? That damn girl must be crazy and serve her right for it. She lied to Big Boss Mo for so many years and stole away your happiness, yet she still has the cheeks to face the two of you? I really bow down to her.¡± Ye Wei shook her head continuously and felt that Meng Lianying was a joke and pathetic.


    There were no despicable people in the world, only those that were more despicable.


    Really shameless.


    ¡°Actually, she is not really stealing away my happiness,¡± Eleven said softly. ¡°The two of us are not meant to be together given our identity. If we had known about each other¡¯s identity earlier, he would definitely not give in to me and might even make use of me. Mo Ye¡¯s character¡­ I can guess what he would have done in the past. If we had known about each other¡¯s identity, I¡¯m afraid we might only torture each other more. Now that five years have passed and because of how Meng Lianying lied to him and how he had hurt me, it made things more memorable for him. Therefore, he would, more or less, feel sorry toward me and will not use me anymore or hurt me. Actually, everything is fair as the harm done now is equivalent to the harm we would have suffered when we just knew each other. Even I myself cannot distinguish if this is lucky or not.¡±


    ¡°If not for how we had missed each other or how he had hurt me, he would not have¡­¡± Eleven made fun of herself. ¡°Therefore, I don¡¯t want to be in contact with him anymore, but somehow, I can¡¯t escape from him.¡±


    She was scared of this thing called love.


    Five years of missing each other and the truth was just revealed. Mo Ye would definitely regret it and blame himself for recognizing the wrong person. He wanted to salvage things and make things back to normal.


    But as days passed, he would definitely realize that power, which was his lifelong wish, was way more important than her. In the end, he might make use of her and it would be another round of harm for her.


    It would be great if rationality and emotions could work together. There wouldn¡¯t be so many idiots then.


    ¡°Given what you said, will Mo Jue and I not have a future together too?¡±


    Eleven was startled and did not know how to reply. Both of them became silent. They were destined to suffer such a problem as they had loved someone that they should not love.


    Ye Wei suddenly stretched out her hands and hugged Eleven. ¡°Eleven, why don¡¯t the two of us live together and let the brothers live together?¡±


    Even someone like Eleven could not help but laugh. She hugged Ye Wei back and said, ¡°Alright!¡±


    Ye Wei laughed and Eleven teased her. ¡°Both of us had originally intended to live together, but who knew that you got smitten by Mo Jue and ditched me.¡±


    Ye Wei said, ¡°¡­Eleven, I swear that I love you more than I love Mo Jue.¡±


    ¡°Who are you lying to!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m lying to you!¡±


    Eleven could not help but kick her. Ye Wei smiled as she dodged it. Ye Wei had not felt so happy for so long, but Eleven felt very worried. ¡®Wei Wei, what will you do if you regain your memory?¡¯


    She still did not dare to tell Ye Wei that Mo Jue was the one that washed her memory away.


    ¡°Hey, if you marry Mo Ye, and I marry Mo Jue, we still can live together.¡± It was wishful thinking on Ye Wei¡¯s part. She actually liked Eleven and would feel good whenever she was with Eleven. She also wished the best for Eleven and Mo Ye.


    Given Mo Ye¡¯s personality, he would definitely love faithfully and dote on the person that he loved. Eleven would be able to be compensated for the sufferings she had gone through and would be very happy. But, the precondition was that the Mafia would be able to control the Top Terrorist Organization.


    Mo Ye was more ambitious than Mo Jue.


    But Eleven would never let her loved ones suffer.


    This was a dead knot.


    ¡°If Mo Ye harms Chu Li, Jason, and the rest, I will not forgive him,¡± Eleven said solemnly. ¡°Never!¡±


    Ye Wei thinned her lips as she did not really want to talk about this topic. She changed the topic and asked, ¡°Do you want to go visit Mo Ye?¡±


    ¡°Is he in this building?¡±


    Ye Wei nodded and said, ¡°There is an underground in the headquarters. Mo Jue was afraid that news about Mo Ye would spread and claimed that there was poison in the underground laboratory. He asked the scientists to evacuate from the place and placed Mo Ye there.¡±


    ¡°How many people are there?¡±


    ¡°Not many. There are only two or three doctors, and the rest are outside. He is now unconscious and there is no harm to his life. The more people there are, the easier it is for news to get leaked.¡± Ye Wei explained.


    Eleven nodded.


    But she struggled in her heart. Should she visit him? She was really curious about why he was still unconscious. Didn¡¯t he recover already?


    Ye Wei let her decide and lied down on the floor, thinking about her and Mo Jue. She really wanted to go out and have a break. Maybe she should just ignore Mo Jue and just let him misunderstand her. She wanted to leave with Eleven and go somewhere to relax.


    ¡°Eleven, how long will you be staying here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. Are you really that bored?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m feeling vexed.¡±


    ¡°Then, leave with me,¡± Eleven said and smiled. ¡°As long as you are willing to.¡±


    ¡°What is there to be unwilling about?¡± Ye Wei sneered.


    Eleven looked at her in a bantering manner. ¡°Really?¡±


    Ye Wei sneered again and turned around before she sat up and slapped the floor. ¡°I have decided to leave with you!¡±


    Eleven raised her eyebrows and looked at her watch before looking at Ye Wei. ¡°Do you want to explain to Mo Jue first?¡±


    ¡°Let him be. I know you want to visit Mo Ye. I will bring you down to visit him before we leave,¡± Ye Wei said and immediately stood up. But Eleven looked at her and said, ¡°Wei Wei, I know that Mo Jue is important to you. You should communicate with him more often.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will write a letter to him. I¡¯ll bring you down now.¡±

 Chapter 583 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The entrance of the Mafia headquarters¡¯ underground laboratory was in the research center behind the intelligence division. They went past the empty hall and walked in from the side door and went all the way to the basement. There were a glass corridor and a password-sensor door. Ye Wei visited the place once with Mo Jue and remembered the password. Therefore, she easily opened the door, and there was another lift that brought them straight to the laboratory.


    The underground laboratory was big like a huge plaza. It was originally the weapon and drug development center of the Mafia, but it became very big after the people had evacuated the place. There were isolated research rooms on all sides, which were well-equipped.


    Eleven looked around and said, ¡°This place seems like the drugs and weapon development center.¡±


    But, it was not as big as that of the Top Terrorist Organization. They made money from weapons and provided all the services from research to production and trade. But, the Mafia¡¯s core interest was not in weapons.


    They researched weapons here, but it seemed like they only did the design. Even if it were drugs, they only provided the recipes and not the final products.


    ¡°I came here twice and was not really interested in it. But, they¡¯ve recently developed some really powerful drugs. It has cheap production cost but the result is really good and they are selling it at a high price. The drug dealers in the Middle East are going crazy, trying to snatch the products as the profit margin is high.¡± Ye Wei smiled. Any industry with high risk was definitely because of the high profit. Although smuggling of drugs seemed like an illegal business in the eyes of normal people, they did not think so. They only sold drugs but did not take drugs. It was only a method to earn money to them, and it was not unethical to them.


    There would be people selling even if they did not, and it was the same logic as arms smuggling.


    Eleven raised her eyebrows. ¡°Is it a nerve-related drug?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it. No wonder the arms trade has been doing badly recently. The mafia in the Middle East does drugs business other than arms smuggling. The Mafia might not have money to smuggle arms if they sign a deal. Chu Li was still researching the market there last time.¡± Eleven smiled.


    ¡°Arms and drugs are things that the Mafia cannot live without. The Mafia has taken up half the drugs market,¡± Ye Wei said. Cloud had done a research on it last time and the Mafia had a sixty percent stake in the drug market in the Middle East alone. It was extremely scary and she did not know how Mo Ye and Mo Jue managed to gain so much stake in the market so quickly.


    Both of them walked past a lot of laboratories before reaching the medical room. Ye Wei opened the door and squeezed in with Eleven. Mo Ye was quietly lying on the bed and there was an infusion tube inserted into his body. He did not wear the oxygen mask and his heart rate seemed normal, but he was unconscious.


    Eleven could not help but walk up. Ye Wei went to the back and sat on the sofa to rest. He became fairer and skinnier. He had not been under the sun for half a year and his tanned skin and became paler¡ªan unhealthy-looking pale.


    His hair grew longer and it seemed like no one had trimmed it for him for the past six months. He had cut his hair shorter before he went to Eastern Europe and it had grown longer now, falling on the pillow.


    His face was still delicate and his features looked good. Although he was asleep, he still looked stunning. He had never seen such a good-looking man other than Su Man.


    Eleven stared at him without saying anything as she did not know what to say. So many doctors could not wake him up. She was not a doctor in the first place, so there was nothing she could do even if she wanted to.


    She simply looked at him. It seemed like she had fulfilled a wish and no longer worried so much about him. Although she was told that Mo Ye was not dead, she felt more secured after she saw for her own eyes that he was safe and still breathing.


    She thought that she would be agitated after meeting him. Maybe she would be so agitated that she could not contain herself. Maybe she would remember how she should not forgive him, or maybe she would remember the things between them.


    But, there was nothing and she only felt secured.


    Maybe when you miss someone, you would think that everything else did not matter as long as the person was safe. At least, he could breathe, and there was a chance of him surviving, which was more important than anything else.


    Ye Wei closed her eyes to rest for a while, but she opened her eyes after perceiving Eleven¡¯s silence. She sat on the sofa and saw that Eleven¡¯s back view seemed thin. The length of her smooth hair reached her shoulders. Eleven gave off the feeling that she was neither sad nor happy.


    ¡°Why are you not talking?¡± Ye Wei asked. ¡°Are you shy? Shall we walk around?¡±


    Eleven shook her head. It was because she did not know what to say to Mo Ye. Their relationship was unclear. She fell in love with Mo Ye five years ago and with the Mo Ye who was still Anthony. But, when Mo Ye was Mo Ye, they did not even have the chance to talk properly. It was either he was not too ruthless, or that she hated him too much.


    How should she describe the relationship between them? She did not know. Sometimes, she really did not know what to say when she faced Mo Ye.


    Maybe she was never a woman that knew how to take the initiative.


    ¡°You should speak to him. Maybe he can hear you. I¡¯ve seen many movies and that¡¯s how they act. Although you are not the prince charming, Mo Ye can be counted as a beauty. Actually, I don¡¯t mind you kissing the beauty.¡± Ye Wei smiled and teased Eleven.


    Eleven¡¯s ears became hot and her cheeks went red. Ye Wei was behind her and did not see it. Ye Wei was suddenly curious about something. ¡°Eleven, has Big Boss Mo kissed you before?¡±


    Given Eleven¡¯s personality, Big Boss Mo did not seem to have any chance.


    ¡°Wei Wei, shut up.¡± Eleven could not help but scold her. Wei Wei was smart and understood her immediately. Big Boss Mo was really brave and could actually kiss her. Ye Wei would give him more points just because of this.


    Ye Wei smiled as she leaned against the sofa, looking like a hooligan. ¡°I¡¯m serious. You should talk to him or hold his hand. Maybe he will really wake up. He has been sleeping for the past half year. It is long enough. Mo Jue will come down and visit him every day and will be gloomy after that. Although I don¡¯t like him, I still hope that he will wake up. It can¡¯t help that the man and woman I like like him. This relationship throws me into a dilemma.¡±


    Eleven could not help but turn back and stare at her. Ye Wei smiled seductively.


    The drip was dripping slowly, flowing into his body from the tube. Mo Ye¡¯s sleeping face looked less cold and seemed weak, giving off a feeling that he was easier to get close with.


    ¡°If only I can really make him wake up,¡± Eleven said slowly and suddenly remembered that chaotic night. Half a year had passed, but she still had a deep impression of it and could not forget even if she wanted to.


    She could not forget his gaze before he went unconscious. It was like a devil¡¯s hand, strangling her suffering heart.


    ¡°He definitely thinks that I shot him purposely. He must hate me a lot,¡± Eleven said bitterly. Ye Wei remained silent and did not reply. Under normal circumstances, people would think that Eleven had shot him on purpose. She did not know how Mo Ye thought, but she supported Eleven no matter what.


    Eleven frowned and walked closer. She moved her hands and gritted her teeth, contemplating. But, she still stretched out her hands and gently touched his hand. The temperature in the room was just right, but his hand was cold.


    It was not warm at all and Eleven¡¯s heart was cold too. If not for his breath, she might have thought that this was a corpse.


    ¡®Mo Ye¡­ Mo Ye¡­ Why weren¡¯t you awake yet?¡¯


    The tip of her finger touched the back of his hand and she hesitated again. But, she held his hand nevertheless. Mo Ye¡¯s palm had some calluses and felt rough. There was some warmth in his palm and not so cold like the back of his hand. The corners of Eleven¡¯s lips could not help but curl up.


    Although this hand had hurt her before, it had also caressed her hair and face. She still remembered the warmth and emotions.


    She gritted her teeth and endured the bitter feeling in her heart. She did not know how to say emotional stuff and did not know what to say no matter how she thought. Should she say that she did not hate him? But she hated him. Or should she say that she did not love him? But she still loved him.


    Should she say that she¡¯d wait for him? She could not do it and did not want to promise him either.


    Explain why she shot him? But she was so arrogant that she did not want to explain. Anyway, he might not hear it.


    It was indeed difficult.


    ¡°Big Boss Mo, you are never going to see your Eleven again if you continue to sleep,¡± Ye Wei could not help but say. ¡°Yes, that bullet was actually filled with anesthetic and the angle was off, so you managed to survive. You would have met the Yama if she really wanted to kill you. If she cannot aim properly within such a short distance, doesn¡¯t it ruin her name as the first killer? So, please do not be so agitated that you don¡¯t want to wake up and face reality, alright? You¡¯re such a coward. Your woman came all the way to meet you, yet you pretend to be sleeping. Be careful not to get strike by lightning.¡±


    Eleven could not help but smile. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°I will help you explain if you can¡¯t be bothered to.¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Big Boss Mo is really not cooperating and even sleeps for so long. Hey, actually, Eleven loves you. If not, she would not have visited you twice. Can you open your eyes and look at her? She has become prettier and fatter. You should wake up and ask her to lose some weight.¡±


    Elevens smiled. Ye Wei¡¯s words could always make one happy. No matter how solemn the atmosphere was, she could liven up the mood.


    ¡°Am I so fat that I need to lose weight?¡± Eleven was puzzled and ask. Her face still looked cold, but her eyes seemed confused. She had only gained two kilograms as compared to before she became a cyborg. It was not considered a lot. She did not even hit the normal weight.


    She did not look fat, but her face looked rounder than before.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying.¡± Ye Wei waved her hands.


    Eleven was speechless¡­

 Chapter 584 - Sister-In-Law

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei leaned against the sofa, her beautiful eyes turning in a cunning way. She suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Eleven, don¡¯t we have a very capable doctor? Ask him to take a look here.¡±


    Eleven was startled. ¡°Bai Ye?¡¯


    ¡°I think that¡¯s the name. I saw it in the Top Terrorist Organization¡¯s data the other time,¡± Ye Wei said. ¡°But apparently, his schedule is uncertain and it is difficult to find him, but I¡¯m sure you can contact him.¡±


    Eleven turned her head and looked at Ye Wei, but she was thinking about something else. Su Man and Bai Ye were together, and Bai Ye would be dead when Ye Wei regained her memory. Although Ye Wei might not really love Su Man, she would definitely look for Bai Ye and ask him about some very awkward questions.


    Eleven felt happy just thinking about it, and she actually put the fact that Big Boss Mo was still unconscious at the back of her head.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you. You are wandering off.¡± Ye Wei waved her hands in front of Eleven to remind her.


    Eleven regained her thoughts and said calmly, ¡°Bai Ye is busy now. Moreover, the doctors here are not amateurs either. I¡¯m afraid it is useless even if he comes.¡±


    The most crucial thing was that he would not come.


    She would also not ask Bai Ye to come unless Big Boss Mo was in such a critical condition that no one else could save him. It was best that the Top Terrorist Organization and the Mafia did not contact each other.


    Ye Wei saw that she was so insistent and did not know what else to say, so she just quietly sat at one side.


    Eleven turned her head to look at Big Boss Mo¡¯s sleeping face and felt sorrowful. She could not help but hold his hand tighter. Her hand was cold as well. It was almost as cold as the back of his hand, but luckily, his palm was warm and she felt secure holding on to it.


    She heard a saying in the past that it was a blissful feeling for a man with thick palm to hold a woman¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Wei Wei, let¡¯s go.¡± Eleven looked at him peacefully again and slowly let go of his hand. The pain in her heart became more unbearable when she let go of his hand. How she hoped that he would suddenly wake up and grab her hands, just like how people acted in dramas and movies. Although it might not be a happy ending for the male and female leads, at least, he was still alive.


    This was more important than anything.


    But a movie was, after all, just a movie, and it was all scripted by the director with a lot of unrealistic plots. In reality, such surprising things would not happen so often.


    She was full of hope, but it became a joke.


    She was not the one that woke him up, or should she say that she was always just a passerby and not the lead in his life. Therefore, she could not wake him up.


    She felt slightly sour and painful.


    She turned around and walked out of the room.


    Ye Wei got up to him, bent down, and suddenly slapped Big Boss Mo¡¯s face. The feeling was like Mo Jue¡¯s face. The two brothers were really good with skincare. Their skin was really good. This was such a rare chance for her. She deepened her voice and said with some evilness, ¡°Big Boss Mo, you shall continue to sleep and have a good rest. I¡¯m going to marry your Eleven off so that when you wake up, you can take care of her kid.¡±


    Ye Wei got up and smiled in a beautiful way before she turned around and walked out. Eleven smiled and asked, ¡°What did you tell him?¡±


    ¡°I told him that if you have kids in the future, he can help take care of them.¡± Ye Wei winked in a playful manner and Eleven smiled. Both of them walked out together and took the lift. They were out of the underground laboratory within minutes.


    In the room, Big Boss Mo, who had not been moving for the past half year, suddenly moved his finger.


    Once they reached the ground floor, the lights suddenly became bright. The great hall that led to the underground laboratory was suddenly lit up. Mo Jue was wearing black from head to toe and his beautiful face was so sinister that water could drip from it. He stood at the entrance in an eerie manner, giving off the feeling that he was a god that came from hell. He was flaring up and Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse were standing beside him in a line.


    Eleven and Ye Wei looked at each other, both confused. They had closed off the surveillance cameras before they went in, so how did Mo Jue find out about them? Given Ye Wei and Eleven¡¯s sensitivity, they would definitely know if there were cameras around. It seemed like the underground laboratory was not as peaceful as they thought.


    Or maybe Mo Jue knew that they were going in from the start and knew that they would not hurt Mo Ye, so he did not stop them and even turned off the hidden traps in the laboratory. If not, they might need some effort to come up.


    No wonder those doctors could sleep so soundly and let Mo Ye lie in the room alone. Ye Wei felt that it was strange when she was taking a rest just now. Mo Ye would be in danger if someone as skilled as them went into the underground laboratory. Moreover, in order to avoid suspicion, there was no one guarding this research center.


    No wonder¡­


    She did not care about this problem when she came down with Mo Jue, and neither did she when she came with Eleven. Anyway, there were no hidden traps that they could not overcome.


    They could go in so smoothly probably because Mo Jue had known about where they were going and turned off the weapons as he was afraid that it would hurt her.


    What Ye Wei thought was the same as reality. Ever since Mo Jue asked everyone in the research center to leave, he turned on the weight sensor. The alarm had rung even before Ye Wei and Eleven reached the elevator.


    Thunder immediately informed Mo Jue, and he ordered for the hidden traps to be turned off once he realized it was Ye Wei. They also turned on the hidden cameras.


    The reason why he felt so assured was that the hidden traps in the underground laboratory were really good and not something that normal people could withstand. Even skilled people like Ye Wei and Eleven might need to spend a few hours before they could get to Mo Ye¡¯s room.


    Eleven¡¯s ability was scary and Ye Wei was skilled too. Given Mo Jue¡¯s prediction, Ye Wei might be slightly injured. Therefore, he decided to turn it off to prevent anything from happening to Ye Wei.


    ¡°Wei Wei, where are you going?¡± Mo Jue asked solemnly as he narrowed his eyes in a dangerous manner. His purple eyes seemed darker due to his fury and his face looked sinister. His whole body was tensed and he clenched his fists tightly. The feeling he gave off was so scary that he would scare anyone off. Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse, who were standing behind him, all shivered and were secretly shocked.


    Their second master was really angry!


    Ye Wei waved her hands and smiled in a casual way. ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you before? I¡¯m going on a break. Where else can I go?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t allow you to!¡± Mo Jue spat out those words coldly and his gaze became more sinister as he looked at Eleven. No matter what reason Eleven had for injuring Mo Ye, he still hated her. Moreover, Mo Ye had been unconscious for half a year.


    He was just testing it out if Eleven could let Mo Ye wake up. Hence, he did not stop them immediately. If not, Mo Jue would have immediately rushed down.


    Ye Wei smiled and took a step forward. Her beautiful face has a sweet smile. ¡°You don¡¯t allow me to? Mo Jue, it seems like you don¡¯t get to decide. Of course, if you can win against Eleven, I will naturally stay.¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s eyes looked even more sinister. He was not someone that would act rashly and knew that he would not win Eleven. This made him very angry. After all, it was an extremely annoying thing for him to not be able to win against a woman.


    Eleven¡¯s gaze became cold. This was the first time Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse saw her real face, even for Birmingham.


    ¡°Big sister-in-law, you¡¯re wearing a mask again? You look so much prettier like this. This mask is really well-made. Our big boss will be smitten if he sees you like this,¡± Birmingham said in a cheerful manner among the cold atmosphere. He then ran over to Eleven and turned around her, happily calling her big sister-in-law.


    The corners of Ye Wei¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡®Damn, this weird kid.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not your big sister-in-law.¡± Eleven¡¯s face turned black and she could not help but stop him. Mo Jue and his Knights of the Apocalypse were all speechless. Ye Wei thought of how the Mafia had so many talented people, but there was really no one that was as good as Birmingham in terms of lightening up the atmosphere.


    The tense atmosphere was gone after what he did, and he made people feel happy and funny.


    Even Mo Jue¡¯s anger seemed to be gone.


    ¡°Big sister-in-law, you can¡¯t be like this. You didn¡¯t correct me when I called you so in Eastern Europe. You even smiled at me in a polite manner. Why are you denying it now? Big sister-in-law, you¡¯re too heartless and cruel. You can¡¯t leave just because our big boss is unconscious now!¡± Birmingham squealed loudly and howled, feeling unfair for Big Boss Mo. He reprimanded Eleven as if she had toyed with his big boss¡¯s feelings.


    His surreal acting skills made Ye Wei watch him quietly. She wanted to see how Eleven would react.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Eleven said in a startled manner. She couldn¡¯t understand how it became that she ditched him. What¡¯s happening? Before she could understand the situation, Birmingham held her hands in an agitated manner and said excitedly, ¡°I knew that big sister-in-law is the kindest and cutest! Big sister-in-law definitely will not ditch our big boss. Our big boss is so lucky! He¡¯ll be so happy that he¡¯ll wake up!¡±


    Kind? Cute? Ditch? These unimaginable words flashed across Eleven¡¯s mind and she was startled. Ye Wei thinned her lips and smiled. Eleven was indeed too innocent. It seemed like even if Birmingham stripped off all of her clothes and sent her to Big Boss Mo¡¯s bed, she would also think that it was logical to do so. Birmingham¡¯s mouth was the best at shifting the focus. He could turn the black into white, the dead into alive.


    He was a talent that could survive with his talking ability.


    ¡°Big sister-in-law, do you think what I¡¯ve said is correct?¡±


    ¡°What is correct?¡±


    ¡°That you will not ditch our big boss¡­¡± Birmingham complained again. ¡°Is it that you really want to ditch our big boss? No, our big boss will definitely wake up, so don¡¯t be dejected, big sister-in-law. You cannot be such a heartless woman.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t. Big sister-in-law, you need to keep to your words.¡± Birmingham¡¯s eyes were turning nonstop. He did not wait for Eleven to speak and started to compliment her until she was confused.


    She totally could not understand what he was saying, and her cold face became even colder. She did not let anyone notice her confused mind. Only Ye Wei could see how pathetic she was.


    Cloud raised his thumb. Birmingham was too amazing. He actually made someone as cold as that confused. Although both of them were cold, Birmingham would definitely not be able to confuse Big Boss Mo. It would be good if he was not tortured by Big Boss Mo.


    ¡°Big sister-in-law, you have no idea how long our big boss had been waiting for you. What took you so long to come? If you had come earlier, our big boss might suffer a blow and wake up immediately,¡± Birmingham said in a pitiful manner.


    Eleven looked at him without saying anything and remained silent. Her face and cold eyes made people afraid, but Birmingham was used to the coldness working under Mo Ye and he had become very thick-skinned. Therefore, he did not feel threatened. Although Eleven was even colder, he could deal with her easily.


    Birmingham felt that people like Mo Ye and Eleven were actually the best to talk to as long as you figured out how to talk to them. But¡­ Mo Jue and Ye Wei were people that he was afraid of the most.


    It was hard to know Mo Jue¡¯s mood and he was smart too. His temper was weird and he only recognized his brother and wife when he got angry. This was the scariest part. But their big boss would not be like this and would still recognize his brother and would sometimes joke with them. Therefore, Birmingham was most afraid when Mo Jue got angry as he would not care about the consequences.


    As for Ye Wei, he was even more scared because she was better at talking than him. She was more thoughtful than him and she could rebut him with ten sentences when he only spoke one sentence. The key point was that this woman was very scheming and one would not dare to make her angry.


    He had goose bumps all over when Cloud told him how she dealt with the men. Her method used was really inhumane, so nobody dared to anger Ye Wei.


    ¡®Big sister-in-law! At least, big sister-in-law does not know how to be scheming. Wow¡­ Big sister-in-law, I¡¯ll be the most loyal to you!¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to visit him,¡± Eleven said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m here to visit Wei Wei.¡±


    ¡°Big sister-in-law, stop denying it. I can understand you, really,¡± Birmingham said as if he could understand her, making Eleven awkward.¡±


    Ye Wei stood at the side and smiled as she threw a sideways glance at Birmingham.


    Mo Jue sneered. It was really eerie for such a thing to happen in the middle of the night.


    ¡°Wei Wei, let¡¯s leave,¡± Eleven said lightly.


    Birmingham suddenly held Eleven¡¯s hand and howled. ¡°Big sister-in-law, how could you go back on your words? How could you leave?¡±


    ¡°What did I say?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve just said that you will not ditch our big boss, so how can you leave? If you leave, what will happen to our big boss? Big sister-in-law, our big boss has a lot of talents waiting for you to discover.¡± Eleven can¡¯t leave. If she left, Ye Wei would leave too, and if Ye Wei left, Mo Jue would flare up¡­


    He would still be the one suffering¡­

 Chapter 585 - The So-Called Patronize

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Eleven¡¯s hands felt numb because of how Birmingham was shaking her hands. She could not help but take back her hands. She really had no idea how to deal with such a shameless person. It would be better if she did not know him. Anyone would be terrified of her if she stared at them coldly. But Birmingham was not afraid of her and even kept pestering her. She must have done something last time that made him feel that she was easy to bully.


    She really had no idea how to deal with him. His personality was so straightforward that she was afraid of meeting such people again because she knew she would always lose.


    Mo Jue looked at Ye Wei coldly. He did not care about Eleven and only cared about his Wei Wei. There was no way she could leave him. If not, he would definitely fly into a rage. Birmingham received the threatening and sinister warning from Mo Jue, so he tried all he could to make Eleven stay.


    Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse were shocked by his hooligan manner. Although he was usually like this, his shamelessness had reached a new level today. The only thing he did not do was to kneel down and cry while begging Eleven.


    Eleven could not help but ask Ye Wei for help, and Ye Wei laughed. ¡°Birmingham, your big boss should be the one asking her to stay. You should be shouting beside Big Boss Mo¡¯s bed that his wife is going to get married and give birth and that he should wake up and be the nanny. I promise you that Big Boss Mo will definitely wake up.¡±


    Birmingham, ¡°¡­¡±


    Everybody, ¡°¡­¡±


    Once she said that, Birmingham¡¯s voice suddenly stopped. ¡®Miss Ye, you¡¯re really extreme.¡¯


    Cloud could not help but laugh. Mo Jue glared at him. She immediately acted serious, as if it was their illusion that she was laughing just now. But Cloud acted until she was internally injured.


    Birmingham did not dare to compete with Ye Wei in terms of eloquence as he would definitely lose. Therefore, he was smart to act as if he was wronged in front of Eleven, as if a dog waiting for his owner to dote on him.


    He looked very funny.


    A smile flashed past Eleven¡¯s cold eyes.


    Ye Wei said, ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, go away if you don¡¯t want to fight.¡±


    ¡°You really want to leave?¡±


    Ye Wei nodded and did not want to talk anymore. Eleven said calmly, ¡°You guys can have a talk. I will wait for you outside.¡±


    When Eleven walked past Mo Jue, her snow-liked gaze landed on him gently, and Mo Jue looked at her coldly too. Both of them understood each other¡¯s meaning and Mo Jue clearly expressed that he did not allow Ye Wei to leave. Eleven also clearly expressed that he could not stop Ye Wei if she wanted to leave.


    Eleven walked out of the hall calmly and Mo Jue¡¯s purple gaze looked more sinister than before. He knew that Eleven¡¯s stance was strong and he could not stop her. If Ye Wei insisted on going, then he really could not stop her.


    Even if he teamed up with Mo Ye, they still would not be able to win against Eleven, much less if it was him alone.


    Cloud looked at Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse, and they all left, leaving Ye Wei and Mo Jue alone. Ye Wei was all smiles and did not seem nervous. She quietly waited for Mo Jue to walk nearer.


    He stared at her in a sinister manner. It was already four in the morning and the sky was getting bright. It was the time where people were sleeping soundly. After Eleven and the rest went out, the vast hall was very quiet. There was only the sound of the electronic instrument, and Mo Jue¡¯s footsteps could be heard clearly.


    As he got closer, the eerie aura became heavier. It was as if someone had stepped on his bottom line, and he was restraining himself.


    Ye Wei felt strange in her heart. It seemed that this was the first time he got really angry. He had never been so angry before even on the island where she tried hard to make him angry.


    That gaze made her feel scared.


    ¡°I want to leave,¡± Ye Wei calmly said first. ¡°I have been too tired lately. Mo Jue, give me some time to relax.¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s eyes became more sinister as he gritted his teeth. Too tired and wanted to leave? Were these her thoughts? Did he make her feel tired? Why? He had already tried his best to listen to her and satisfy her, but why did she still want to leave her?


    He did not understand what he had to do to make Ye Wei stay by his side forever.


    He had a strong feeling that she would never come back once she left. He did not want to bet on this possibility.


    He suddenly grabbed tightly onto her wrist. Mo Jue¡¯s eyes were like a scary ghost and he said furiously, ¡°Wei Wei, have you ever thought that I will be tired too? You can go and come back as you wish, but have you thought about me?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean I can go and come back as I wish? When have I done that? Don¡¯t talk about the past as I don¡¯t remember anything. I¡¯m tired and want to take a break, but you don¡¯t allow me to! Do you want to lock me up forever?¡± Ye Wei laughed, but her tone did not sound like she was laughing at all.


    Mo Jue gritted his teeth as he stared at her. He really wanted to strangle her to death. In this way, there wouldn¡¯t be a person called Ye Wei in this world that could torture him.


    She made him feel afraid of losing her, always worried about losing her, thinking about her, and doing all means to make her stay.


    He was tired too.


    But she did not care.


    Ye Wei really wanted to slap this idiot awake. Did he have to act like he wanted to eat someone? It was not as if she was not going to come back! She could not help but say, ¡°Mo Jue, you¡¯re not the only one in my world. I still have my family and friends. The tension between the Top Terrorist Organization and the Mafia is so bad right now, and I am already trying my best to not be in contact with them so that you won¡¯t be attacked. For the sake of whom do I not care about them anymore? Now that I am tired, I can¡¯t even have the freedom to go out? Don¡¯t talk about us being a couple. Even if we are married, can¡¯t I go out with my friends to play? Do I have to be with you for 365 days a year? Can you be fairer?¡±


    ¡°Where do you want to go? I¡¯ll follow you,¡± Mo Jue said solemnly.


    Ye Wei shook her hands. ¡°Damn, why don¡¯t you understand me? Do you think I¡¯m your belonging? Can¡¯t I have some freedom? Mo Jue, can you respect my wish?¡±


    ¡°I want to go with you!¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡± Ye Wei scolded him and closed her eyes to calm herself down. ¡°Why should I let you follow me? What a joke! You have your own friends and your own time, so why do you have to follow me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Mo Jue said solemnly. ¡°I am always with you other than when I¡¯m working.¡±


    He did not mind being with Ye Wei for the whole day if he did not have to work.


    Ye Wei was startled and thought about it, and it was indeed true. He did not have any friends and Mo Ye was his only family member. He had given all his time to her. Her anger suddenly disappeared.


    This fellow really did not think like normal people. He did not care about how other couples were like together. He only thought of how he treated her like the only one and she had to treat him like he was her only one too. He wanted her to treat him like how he treated her.


    This kind of thought made her unable to get angry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you. The more we talk, the more you don¡¯t understand me.¡± Ye Wei sighed and walked past him. But Mo Jue held onto her arms tightly and gritted his teeth to ask, ¡°Is it because of Daiya?¡±


    Ye Wei was startled. Since when was he so smart? It was not exactly because of Daiya. She would be too amateur to leave just because of a woman. Daiya was just a small part of the reason. There were many other things that made her tired. But it was a miracle for Mo Jue to be able to think of it.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Birmingham said it is,¡± Mo Jue said solemnly. ¡°I only talk about work with her and nothing else. You can ignore all the gossips. If you don¡¯t like it, I can announce to everyone that I¡¯m married and have a wife.¡±


    In his heart, Ye Wei was his only wife and nobody could change this fact.


    ¡°You must be crazy to believe Birmingham¡¯s words!¡± Ye Wei thinned her lips. She felt that he was cute, but she was also angry. Mo Jue was such an arrogant person, yet he asked Birmingham about his relationship issues and this made her pity him. She even thought of how uncomfortable he must have been and how awkward his expressions must have been. She was touched by how such an arrogant person would do this for her.


    But she was also angry at how he could not understand her.


    ¡°Then, why do you have to leave me?¡± Mo Jue was angry and suddenly shouted.


    Ye Wei really wanted to kick him. ¡°Since when did I say that I want to leave you? I only want to take a break! I will still come back to you, so don¡¯t be so unsatisfied.¡±


    Mo Jue was lost for words.


    Ye Wei could not help but roll her eyes and sigh. She admitted that she did it on purpose because he really made her angry. She said lightly, ¡°Wait for me for a while. I will come back.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Mo Jue stared at her angrily and said in a sulky manner. ¡°You are never coming back once you leave.¡±


    ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to tell me. I just know. Wei Wei, can you not leave? I will accompany you if you want.¡± He was even more worried if she was with Eleven because Eleven had always been more important than him in Wei Wei¡¯s heart. If she went with Eleven and missed her past carefree life, she really would not come back.


    ¡°Mo Jue, I swear that I will come back. I also swear that I will not be in contact with the people in the Top Terrorist Organization. Is that enough?¡± Ye Wei said patiently and hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to really be tired of this life and really leave you, you¡¯d better let me go for a while.¡±

 Chapter 586 - Big Boss Mo Had Woken Up

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Jue was still not willing to let Ye Wei leave, but Ye Wei was insistent on leaving, and there was no way she would change her mind. Mo Jue was silent but he was shocked when she said that she would not leave him. Therefore, he did not dare to force her.


    But he did not want to bet on the possibility of her leaving him. Therefore, Mo Jue gritted his teeth and asked angrily, ¡°When are you coming back?¡±


    This was the most that he could tolerate and he wanted a definite answer. If not, he would definitely not let Ye Wei leave even if it meant having to fight with Eleven. Ye Wei would not want to see Mo Jue fighting with Eleven. Moreover, Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse would definitely help him. If they really fought, everyone would definitely be hurt. Ye Wei treated them as friends after spending so much time together, especially Cloud and Birmingham, so she did not want to see anyone being injured.


    ¡°One month!¡± Ye Wei said solemnly. Mo Jue was frustrated and Ye Wei looked at him solemnly just as he was about to reject her. ¡°One month. This is not bargaining at the market and I don¡¯t like to bargain.¡±


    This was Ye Wei¡¯s bottom line. Mo Jue was angry. One month was a long period and he did not know if he would act rashly and look for her. Ever since Ye Wei lost her memory, the longest time that she left Mo Jue was not more than twenty-four hours.


    He could not endure it, but¡­ Mo Jue was destined to be the one giving in since he met Ye Wei. If it was Mo Ye and Eleven, things might be the opposite.


    Ye Wei knew that he was angry, yet she ignored him on purpose and said, ¡°What do you think? Do you agree or not?¡±


    ¡°Will you really come back?¡± Mo Jue asked deeply as he held onto her shoulders tightly. ¡°If you lie to me, Wei Wei¡­ If you lie to me¡­¡±


    His gaze looked sinister as he squeezed the words out of his mouth one by one, looking like the god of hell. He would make her regret it if she did not come back after one month.


    Ye Wei knew that he had agreed and smiled. ¡°I will not lie to you.¡±


    Mo Jue sneered. ¡°Is it rare for you to lie to me?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the same. Have you not lied to me before?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. There were a lot of things that she did not ask Eleven about as she was afraid of knowing the truth. Eleven did not tell her, which meant that she did not want Ye Wei to know about it. Therefore, Ye Wei would act like she did not understand anything.


    One could be smart forever, but sometimes, they had to act blur.


    Mo Jue gritted his teeth angrily and looked at her. He suddenly inched closer and kissed her.


    On the other side¡­


    Birmingham walked around Eleven in a rogue manner, calling her as big sister-in-law until her face turned black. But he continued to be rogue and acted innocent. He knew that she was acting like she was angry to hide her true feelings.


    Birmingham was not sure why, but he was indeed not afraid of Eleven, just like how he was not afraid of Mo Ye. Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse did not dare to talk to Eleven like this, much less joke with her.


    One gaze and it could make the surrounding temperature drop.


    Everyone felt that she was serious and not someone easy-going.


    Birmingham asked, ¡°Big sister-in-law, did your face grow fatter?¡±


    Eleven nodded and Birmingham raised his thumb. ¡°Big sister-in-law, you have a good body that only makes your face grow fat. It means that you are very lucky.¡±


    Eleven was speechless.


    Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse were speechless too. He was really a weird person.


    ¡°Our big boss will be happy when he wakes up. Big sister-in-law, why not just stay here and visit our big boss every day? Who knows? He might wake up anytime. Don¡¯t you hope that he will wake up?¡± Birmingham asked her sadly. ¡°Big sister-in-law did not visit our big boss for half a year. I thought that you were going to ditch our big boss and find someone else. Our big boss is pathetic. He suffered a shot for no reason and nobody visited him.¡±


    Birmingham said it affectionately. His tone and actions were very good, making people feel that he was sad for his big boss. Eleven almost got cheated by him.


    He was too good at talking and she could not win.


    ¡°Luckily, big sister-in-law came. I am finally at ease. I will announce it to our big boss¡¯ ears later about this good news.¡± Birmingham continued to talk and Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse shivered once they thought of the scene.


    It was too scary.


    Speechless, Eleven could only look at him. He was too creative, no? ¡°Are you not afraid that he will cripple you?¡±


    ¡°If our big boss can wake up, I¡¯ll rather he make me crippled¡­ Big sister-in-law, you are finally replying to me. I¡¯m so touched¡­¡± Birmingham almost wanted to hug her and cry.


    Eleven didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh.


    ¡°Big sister-in-law, do you really want to leave? You can stay in our big boss¡¯ room and you can find out about his secrets.¡± Birmingham thought of any method to make Eleven stay.


    There were a lot of secrets in Mo Ye¡¯s room?


    What secrets could there be? He had been together with Meng Lianying for the past five years and there would be a lot of things belonging to Meng Lianying inside. She did not want to go to his room and suffer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go!¡± Eleven turned her head coldly. Luckily, she always had this expression. If not, others might really figure out that she was unhappy.


    ¡°Big sister-in-law, you¡¯re too ruthless.¡± Birmingham howled. He could not think of how to make Eleven stay no matter how hard he thought about it. He was very anxious as he could only be safe if he made her stay.


    Eleven frowned and did not say anything. Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse felt it was funny how other than Mo Jue and Ye Wei, there was someone that Birmingham could not deal with.


    This guy still claimed that he was the diplomat of the Mafia. Such a shame¡­


    ¡°Birmingham, are you done with your nonsense?¡± Ye Wei crossed her arms and walked over in a teasing manner. Mo Jue stared at her back view. It was as if fire was coming out from his purple eyes. Similarly, it was as if she did not feel anything. This scene made people want to escape.


    Their second master¡¯s gaze was too scary.


    ¡°Eleven, let¡¯s go. Brothers and sisters, I will see you next time.¡± Ye Wei waved her hands and disappeared into the night sky with Eleven. Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse were shocked by how the two of them could go past the tall walls.


    Were they humans?


    Was this the legendary lightweight kung fu? Everybody was shocked as they had not seen Eleven¡¯s abilities before. Mo Jue was the only one that looked sinister. He looked like he was about to kill someone. He gritted his teeth as he looked in the direction they had disappeared to.


    Birmingham and Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse wanted to escape. Their second master would definitely take it out on them later if things went wrong. No¡­ They had such a miserable fate for being the subordinates.


    But why did he agree to let Ye Wei leave?


    It¡¯s a miracle.


    Mo Jue¡¯s cold eyes swept past them and Birmingham talked first. ¡°Second master, I¡¯m tired. Can we go back to take a nap?¡±


    They slept for less than an hour and were woken up in the middle of the night. They had a bad feeling and were tired. The sun was almost up too. Their bodies were not made of steel.


    They wanted to avoid him as much as possible since they had an excuse. They could face Mo Jue after they were recharged.


    ¡°Scram!¡± Mo Jue scolded coldly and everyone felt relieved. Just as they were about to leave, the electronic instrument in the research laboratory sounded. Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse and Birmingham paused. Mo Jue immediately turned around and went to the research laboratory.


    ¡°Big boss!¡± Birmingham screamed and all of them quickly went in¡­


    The few of them were at the door of the elevator and Mo Jue had already pressed the button. Birmingham banged against the door that had closed and wanted to cry. He started to howl, ¡°Second master, can¡¯t you wait ten seconds?¡±


    ¡°You saw me at the door, yet you didn¡¯t open the door. You¡¯re really extreme!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, were you bullying me for being slow?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that our big boss has woken up?¡± Lightning asked solemnly as he tried to think on the positive side.


    ¡°I hope that he has woken up. Our big boss has been sleeping for too long. But please let it not be¡­¡± Thunder was worried. The last time it sounded was because Mo Ye was in a critical condition. The alarm was linked to Mo Jue¡¯s study room and Mo Jue could be informed of Mo Ye¡¯s situation immediately.


    They were scared to death the last time because they almost could not stabilize Mo Ye¡¯s situation.


    Hopefully, it was good news this time.


    Because Eleven just left, they hoped that he was stimulated and therefore woke up instead of him being in a critical condition. The waiting time was a torture as there was only one elevator. They could not even use the stairs. Therefore, they could only wait.


    ¡°It would be good if big sister-in-law left later. Maybe she would really stay then.¡± Birmingham regretted it. He would have been more rogue if he had known earlier and made her stay longer until the alarm sounded.


    No matter good or bad, she would stay.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this now. If our big boss wakes up and wants to meet Eleven, we have a way to find her. It is so late now and they will be resting when they go back. They are on our territory. Are you afraid of not being able to find them?¡± Cloud said solemnly, but she suddenly looked sad. ¡°We have to pray that our big boss has woken up now instead of dying.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it!¡± Everybody scolded him.


    She did not say anything wrong, though?


    The elevator finally came and the few of them immediately went down. They took two elevators before they finally reached the underground.


    The place was brightly lit and all the doctors were awake now, busily doing checkups for Mo Ye in his room. Some of them were looking at the report and discussing softly. Mo Jue stood by Mo Ye¡¯s bed and was surprised.


    ¡°Brother, are you feeling unwell?¡±

 Chapter 587 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei went to the hotel with Eleven, and both of them slept until the next afternoon once they reached the hotel. She was feeling vexed and had not been sleeping well for the past few days. She finally had a good sleep and felt more refreshed. She was in a good mood too.


    She ordered a set of lobsters and was covered in a blanket as she looked at Eleven, chatting in a group chat. She was curious and asked, ¡°What chat system is this?¡±


    ¡°The young kid¡¯s chat system,¡± Eleven smiled and said. Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and asked why it was called the young kid¡¯s chat system as she ate. Eleven replied, ¡°This chat system is designed by your nephew and there is no name yet, so it¡¯s called the young kid¡¯s system. It is sent through our organization¡¯s satellite and only the few of us can use it. You have an account too. See, I¡¯ve helped you log in.¡±


    ¡°Clouds floating in the sky? This is me? What a demure name.¡± Ye Wei was shocked and puzzled. ¡°Why are you the smiling angel? Shouldn¡¯t that be me?¡±


    Eleven looked at her in a teasing manner and said, ¡°You were the one that said you wanted to be clouds floating in the sky. Let me think about what your original words were. Oh, you said that you are a hooligan and want a more demure name so that you don¡¯t scare others.¡±


    Ye Wei, ¡°¡­It is not normal for a woman to not be a hooligan. Once they reach thirty or forty years old, they will be worse. It¡¯s not as if you didn¡¯t see it before.¡±


    Eleven laughed out loud.


    Black J: Eleven, do you have news of Wei Wei? How is she?


    Desire to see the world in chaos: Didn¡¯t you say that Mo Jue wanted to marry someone else? Is it true? If it is, I will bomb his headquarters.


    Jason: Make him naked and tour around the whole Sicily Island.


    Genius doctor: Tsk, Jason, can you be more civilized?


    Anti-terrorist elite: That girl has destroyed another one of our elite troops. She is too ruthless. I will definitely arrest her no matter where she is.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Dear Sir, my auntie is not controlled by you. Why do you want to catch her? This is not right. Be careful she might destroy your headquarters.


    ¡­


    Eleven asked her, ¡°Do you want to tell them where you are now?¡±


    Ye Wei thought about it. ¡°Don¡¯t tell them I¡¯m with you. Other than that, you can tell them whatever you wish.¡±


    Therefore, Eleven told them about the rumor between Mo Jue and Daiya. She also told them about how Ye Wei was not in a good mood. Jason and Chu Li both said that she deserved it.


    The Commander sent a lot of emojis that showed that he was happy.


    Ye Wei¡¯s eyes twitched and pointed at ¡®anti-terrorist elite¡¯ and asked, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°Senior inspector of the international anti-terrorist organization!¡± Eleven spat out The Commander¡¯s position calmly.


    Ye Wei was stuffing a piece of lobster in her mouth and almost choked. What? The inspector of the international anti-terrorist organization? She almost spat out her food. ¡°You mean the anti-terrorist group in Langley?¡±


    The anti-terrorist group¡¯s headquarters was in Langley.


    Eleven nodded.


    Ye Wei¡¯s eyes twitched, shocked. ¡°Damn, are you guys playing the game of working in collusion?¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei, it was your idea to let him go to Langley back then.¡± Eleven smiled. When they first started the Top Terrorist Organization, they always lost to the international mafia and had to be chased after by the anti-terrorist group. Therefore, Ye Wei thought that it would be good if there was one of them in the international anti-terrorist group. Not only could they collude with them, but they could also get first-hand information.


    Therefore, Chu Li and the rest decided that one of them should go. Ross was a British royalty and would not be able to go. Chu Li and Jason were famous at that time and had been seen before by others, so they could not go either.


    Only Bai Ye, Black J, and The Commander could go.


    But none of them were willing to go, and Bai Ye¡¯s reason was more valid. He was a doctor and they needed him as it was very dangerous in their field. There were only three of them, so Ye Wei asked them to fight and whoever lost would have to go.


    The Commander¡¯s temper was similar to Jason¡¯s, and he was even more hot-blooded than Jason. Black J and Bai Ye were those that were smart and scheming. Since their skills were similar, The Commander would definitely be tricked by Black J and Bai Ye.


    The Commander had been doing well in the international anti-terrorist organization. Jason and Chu Li had given him the information whenever there were terrorist activities, drug deals, and when the terrorist groups wanted to attack a place, allowing The Commander to make a lot of contributions. The Commander had a smooth career in the organization as he contributed a lot and became a senior inspector within a few years. This was definitely because of Chu Li and Jason¡¯s outstanding tactic.


    Once he became a senior inspector, the Top Terrorist Organization could benefit from his position. Not only could they win against the other terrorist groups, but they could also successfully dodge the anti-terrorist group that wanted to catch them.


    But The Commander had indeed made a lot of contributions to the anti-terrorist group. He did what he was supposed to do in that position, but he did not care about the Top Terrorist Organization.


    He would definitely care about the chaos in the Middle East or Northern Africa as that would allow him to maintain his position in the anti-terrorist group.


    ¡°No wonder the Top Terrorist Organization could rise up within such a short period of time. I was looking at the Mafia¡¯s information a while ago and was shocked at how fast the Top Terrorist Organization rose up as if they were a helicopter. It seems like the secret lies in here.¡± Ye Wei murmured to herself and peeled another lobster, putting half of it in Eleven¡¯s mouth and the other half in her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m full. You can eat it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re full after eating so little? No, you have to eat two more later.¡± Ye Wei rebutted her. She wanted to feed Eleven until she became fatter. She looked better when she was fatter.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I need to be on a diet?¡±


    ¡°I should lose some weight.¡± Ye Wei changed her words and looked at their conversation carefully to have an understanding of how she was like in the past. Eleven also mentioned some interesting things that happened when they were on the island, giving Ye Wei a deeper impression.


    ¡°Does Black J like me?¡± Ye Wei suddenly asked.


    Eleven raised her eyebrows. How did she know? Ye Wei said, ¡°I listened to what you said and this was the impression I got. Could it be that I¡¯m thinking too much? I¡¯m pretty, talented, and have a good personality. It is normal for someone to like me.¡±


    ¡°Those in the Ye family are really narcissistic.¡± Eleven smiled and typed a few more sentences to chat with them. She then pointed at the young kid¡¯s photo. ¡°Your nephew.¡±


    ¡°Oh, a smart kid, I¡¯ve talked to him before the other time,¡± Ye Wei said as she peeled another lobster. ¡°I¡¯ve met my third brother too. Who else is in my family?¡±


    ¡°Your dad, but he¡¯s not important. Both you and your brother do not acknowledge him. Your sister-in-law is not bad and you have a small niece. She is very scary. She can speak when she is only seven years old.¡±


    ¡°It is indeed scary to be able to speak when she is seven years old.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve said wrongly as I was focusing on typing. It¡¯s seven days.¡± Eleven turned back and smiled. Ye Wei wanted to wipe her oily hands on Eleven¡¯s face. She definitely did that on purpose. ¡°Eleven, you can say cold jokes too. Is it really seven days?¡±


    ¡°Why would I lie to you? Not only can she talk, but she can think too, and her mental age is around the same as your nephew. I guess her mental age is even higher than us. She is definitely a talented woman. Your family is full of weird people.¡±


    ¡°Is she good-looking? Does she look like me? I heard that the niece will usually look like their auntie.¡± Ye Wei was suddenly excited and wanted to meet this niece that could talk at seven days old.


    It would definitely be fun. She thought about a cute baby talking to her. It was indeed scary.


    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t. She looks like her mom, but she looks even better. She will definitely be prettier than all of you when she grows up,¡± Eleven said honestly. Ye Wei was even more excited. She pestered Eleven to show her Hailan and Eleven could only say that they went back to City A.


    ¡°Let¡¯s visit her in City A.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Eleven felt difficult. It just so happened that the young kid was talking about his younger sister in the group and kept complimenting his sister for being good-looking. Chu Li joked that if she was really pretty, she should be his daughter-in-law as he might give birth to a son next year if he tried harder.


    Everybody laughed. Jason and The Commander asked the young kid to send a photo and he really sent a photo of Hailan. The few men all exclaimed that she was pretty.


    She was indeed a small beauty.


    The photo was sent by Cheng Anya to the young kid. Ye Hailan looked like an adult and she did not have a baby face. She looked extremely pretty.


    Ye Wei could not help but praise her. ¡°She is indeed pretty. It is indeed my family¡¯s genes.¡±


    Eleven was even more certain that all of the Ye family was very narcissistic.


    They continued to chat and Ye Wei asked curiously, ¡°See if they have any mission for us so that we can play while working. I have not been practicing my skills for a while and it might get rusty.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask.¡±


    Eleven asked the group and Jason told her to go back after confirming her location. Or maybe she could play around for a while as there wasn¡¯t much happening, so there was nothing for them to do.


    Eleven shrugged her shoulders. Chu Li suddenly asked if Wei Wei was beside her.


    Eleven. ¡°Damn, this scheming Chu¡­¡±


    Black J immediately asked if Ye Wei was there and Ye Wei shook her head. Therefore, Eleven could only lie. Chu Li said, ¡°Eleven, you only ask us if there is any mission when Wei Wei is with you.¡±


    Ye Wei and Eleven were silent.


    Ye Wei said, ¡°Eleven, it seems like you are very reliant on me. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll look after you.¡±


    Eleven was speechless.


    The world is big but Mommy is the greatest: Eleven, why don¡¯t you go to Rome if you are free? There is a batch of arms deal there and the other party is the biggest arms manufacturer in the US. We still have a batch of light weapons that no one wants. It will be good if you could make them buy it.

 Chapter 588 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Ye had taken up and Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse were all very agitated. They stayed to wait for the doctor¡¯s report and confirmed that he was not in any danger. Mo Ye went unconscious again and the doctor said that he would wake up once he had regained his energy. They were finally at ease. Everyone was tired after staying up the whole night, so they went back to their room to rest and only woke up in the following afternoon. Birmingham was woken up by Mo Jue to go and find out where Eleven was.


    Ye Wei did not bring anything with her when she left, not even a communicator. Mo Jue went to accompany Mo Ye and told Birmingham to inform Eleven once they found out where she was. Actually, it was not that Mo Jue wanted to tell Eleven that Mo Ye had woken up. He simply wanted Eleven to stay so that Ye Wei would stay too.


    If not for this, Mo Jue would not spend the effort to look for them.


    Birmingham was tasked to search for the hotel that they were staying in and found them very quickly. Eleven stayed near the headquarters as it was more convenient. It was easy to search for them. It only took them a while to find Eleven¡¯s whereabouts.


    Birmingham and Cloud immediately went to the hotel to look for Ye Wei and Eleven. But they had left for more than an hour when they reached the hotel. Birmingham wanted to cry. Just like that, they had missed them.


    The hotel staff did not know where they had gone. Birmingham started to cry. He would definitely be beaten up by Mo Jue when he went back. Cloud looked at him in an empathetic way.


    ¡°Shall we search the airport and railway station?¡± Cloud suggested.


    ¡°They have left for more than an hour. It is impossible for us to catch up to them. What is there for us to search?¡± Birmingham howled. Usually, once they left Sicily, it would be difficult for them to search for Eleven.


    Ye Wei and Eleven changed their looks and identity every day, and it would be difficult to search for them.


    Daiya smiled coldly as she looked at Birmingham and Cloud leaving the hotel. She was seated at the hotel¡¯s lobby and was holding on to the newspaper that covered her face. Therefore, Birmingham and Cloud did not see her.


    A light and poisonous snake-like ruthless smile flashed past the woman¡¯s delicate face. It looked scary and it was easy to see how ruthless she was. She had already sat there for very long. It was breaking news when Ye Wei and Eleven went to the Mafia yesterday night. She would definitely know about this as the chief intelligent agent. She had searched for them when Birmingham and the rest were sleeping.


    It was so easy for Birmingham to search for them. It would naturally be easy for her to search for them too.


    She bribed the hotel staff in the morning to let them inform Birmingham that Ye Wei and Eleven had left. Actually, Ye Wei and Eleven were still in their room. Ye Wei drank her juice and took a nice shower before she went to see which face mask she should use to make her look more beautiful.


    Daiya had been waiting there since the morning. Birmingham would not have guessed that the hotel staff would lie to him as there was no conflict of interest or grudge between them. Birmingham and Cloud would not have thought that Daiya was there.


    Daiya¡¯s phone rang after Birmingham and Cloud left.


    ¡°Miss, everything is ready.¡± A cold voice transmitted from the phone. Daiya smiled in a sinister manner.


    ¡°Good!¡± She kept the phone and walked out of the hotel in a graceful manner. The ladies¡¯ faces that turned pale from her threat finally looked better. After all, not everyone experienced being pointed by a gun before.


    The woman¡¯s smiled seemed very solemn under the sunlight.


    Ye Wei was wearing Eleven¡¯s clothes in the hotel, a black top and short jeans, showing her fair and long legs. Ye Wei had let down her hair and was wearing two big earrings and a pair of sunglasses. She looked cool and fashionable. These were the most satisfying clothes she could find from Eleven¡¯s plain clothes.


    Eleven wore her usual grey shirt and black casual pants as it was more convenient when she walked around. The clothes in her bag were all very plain, different from Ye Wei¡¯s fashion sense.


    Eleven was washing her hands in the bathroom when she suddenly frowned. Ye Wei said solemnly, ¡°Eleven, turn off the tap.¡±


    Eleven felt it too. Usually, she would be the first to realize if something was wrong. But as the tap was too loud, it covered a lot of noise.


    ¡°Did you hear something?¡± Ye Wei frowned, a trace of danger flowing in her eyes. Both of them suddenly moved and ran toward the balcony.


    Boom!


    Daiya just came out from the hotel, and suddenly, the 39th floor exploded and half the rooms on that level were blown and collapsed. The fire engulfed the whole level and the windows cracked. Concrete started to fall down due to the explosion and dropped on the public facilities and cars on the ground level. A car was hit by a big stone and was dismantled. The car suddenly stopped and two screams could be heard.


    Blood and oil were mixed together, flowing onto the road.


    Passersby began to escape due to the accident. The area soon became chaotic with scream everywhere.


    Daiya wore her sunglasses and got into the car. She did not turn around to look, as if everything was within her expectation. The car then left.


    The hotel staff did not know why there was an explosion, and all of them escaped. Everyone was outside. Soon, the 39th level started to be engulfed in fire and the alarm went off. There were a lot of people running out of the hotel. The firefighters came soon after.


    Daiya¡¯s phone rang again and the man¡¯s cold voice sounded again. ¡°Miss, everything is settled.¡±


    ¡°Stay there. I want to make sure you see their corpse.¡± Daiya smiled coldly, looking beautiful and ruthless.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Daiya and Meng Lianying were good friends. She was Mo Ye¡¯s direct subordinate for the past few years and naturally had more contact with Mo Ye. Therefore, she also had more contact with Meng Lianying. She was smart and knew that Mo Ye doted on Meng Lianying, so she always had a good relationship with Meng Lianying. Meng Lianying would definitely complain to Daiya when this happened. Regardless of the truth, Meng Lianying would definitely say that Eleven stole her love and happiness, and even shot Mo Ye.


    Daiya was very loyal to Mo Ye and respected him. Therefore, she hated Eleven and wanted to take revenge for Mo Ye.


    Another important reason was because of Ye Wei.


    She was the most popular woman in the Mafia and was even coined the goddess of the Mafia. She always thought that as long as she could wait and performed well, Mo Jue would realize her effort and fall in love with her. He would also realize that she was the one most compatible with him.


    Who knew that Ye Wei would appear and spoil her plan!


    She did not lose to Ye Wei in any way. She was even more outstanding than her. Daiya was jealous and hated Ye Wei. After all, she liked Mo Jue for so many years but the latter was suddenly stolen by someone. She was unhappy.


    After she came back, she tried to make people misunderstand them, but Ye Wei did not care about her. Daiya thought that Ye Wei did not care about her existence and therefore did not treat her as a competition.


    This was detrimental to Daiya¡¯s self-esteem as she was used to ordering people around and was a very arrogant person.


    She hated Ye Wei even more and hoped that Ye Wei would die.


    She tried to hint Mo Jue many times but Mo Jue did not react. Mo Jue was an idiot with such things. If Ye Wei stripped off her clothes and stood in front of him, he would definitely pounce on her. But if it was someone else, he might not even blink his eyes. His indifference shamed Daiya even more as she had put down her dignity to seduce him.


    But he only had Ye Wei in his heart and never thought that it was just an excuse to look for him every night to discuss work.


    Ye Wei finally left. She thought that Ye Wei could no longer stand him, but who knew that she just went out for a break and was going to come back. Therefore, Daiya decided to kill her.


    It was not convenient for her to act in the Mafia. But it was much easier for her to act now.


    Ever since news of Ye Wei being here was spread, there were many killers waiting around the Mafia¡¯s headquarters to kill her. Whoever killed Ye Wei meant that they would be the next uncrowned king. The title made everyone envious, and everyone wanted to kill her. Therefore, even if Ye Wei died, no one would suspect Daiya.


    Moreover, other than this batch of killers, Mr. Brown was around too. Ye Wei had killed their elite troops and Brown had always wanted to catch Ye Wei. Both Mo Jue and Ye Wei knew about it.


    But they felt that they were capable and did not care about these people.


    It gave Daiya a chance.


    She wanted Ye Wei to die and Meng Lianying wanted Eleven to die. Both of them could fulfill their wish. If Mo Ye really liked Eleven, plus Mo Jue and Ye Wei, then the Mafia would definitely be destroyed by the Top Terrorist Organization someday.


    This was something that Daiya did not want to see.


    Therefore, she could only be at ease after confirming that they had died!


    ¡°Miss, where shall we go?¡±


    Daiya gave him the name of a mall and her driver sent her there. She had to do more preparation work to prevent people from suspecting her. She was clear about all these as an intelligence agent.


    Those who could be intelligence agents were smart, especially for outstanding agents like her and Birmingham. They dealt with their enemies for so many years and had encountered all kinds of dangers. They also had a lot of experiences in diverting people¡¯s attention.


    This is Palermo¡¯s biggest shopping mall and Daiya invited her friend to shop with her while on her way there. She waited for her friend for ten minutes at the cafe and the two fashionable women started to shop with their drivers helping them carry the items.


    Both of them shopped for an hour before the information that Daiya was waiting for was sent to her phone. Nineteen people were dead. The explosion destroyed their figures. Therefore, he did not know if Ye Wei and Eleven were in there and could not confirm it. But Ye Wei and Eleven¡¯s stuff were still in the room.


    ¡°Miss, should we take away their things?¡±


    Daiya thought about it. If she took it away, it meant that she was the mastermind behind it. But if she did not take them away, there might be important information inside that she wanted. Eleven and Ye Wei¡¯s whereabouts were a myth because of this information.


    Daiya thought about it and said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t touch their things!¡±


    The hotel would definitely organize these things and wait for people to collect them. If Eleven and Ye Wei were still alive, they definitely would not want others to see their secrets.


    If they died¡­


    Hmmph, it would not be too late for her to get those things then.


    She could just send some people to look after the information, and she would naturally know if they were dead or alive.


    The 39th level had no escape route and the explosion was big enough. Moreover, the explosion was near their room and the people in other rooms were already disfigured. Where could they escape to?


    She had looked at the area on the 30th level. There were no escape routes unless they jumped down from the balcony. But it happened within such a short period of time. It was impossible for them to prepare the items to escape.


    ¡°You guys should go and settle some stuff. Dead people can¡¯t speak.¡±


    Daiya had planned it well and everything was under her control. Therefore, she could not help but smile confidently. Her friend asked her if she had something on and she shook her head. The two of them continued to shop, buying a lot of clothes and jewelry before they left.


    Daiya went back home. The news was talking about the explosion and the number of deaths. The officials concluded that it was an act of the terrorists and condemned their actions. But they did not know who to condemn. Daiya¡¯s smile was even colder as she looked at the righteous news reporter.


    The elder was at home too and asked where she went. She replied that she went shopping. Just as she put down the things she bought, the Mafia called to gather all grade A and above intelligence agents.


    Daiya frowned. Birmingham had already gone to the hotel and knew that Ye Wei and Eleven had left. Therefore, the explosion had nothing to do with them. Then, why would they gather everyone? They usually only gathered all grade A and above intelligence agents when there was something important or when they needed to collect some urgent information.


    Daiya was deep in thought and went straight to the Mafia¡¯s headquarters once she went out of her house.


    She could not help but pray that this had nothing to do with the explosion. She settled everything to make sure that nothing would go wrong.


    Birmingham and Cloud started walking around in the courtyard, looking flustered and worried. They started to panic once they thought of Mo Jue¡¯s angry face just now.


    The explosion at the hotel happened near them and this was the Mafia¡¯s territory, so the news spread quickly. Ye Wei and Eleven happened to live on the 39th level. This coincidence made Mo Jue suspicious. They called the hotel and the computer system showed that Ye Wei and Eleven had indeed left the hotel early. The relevant staff had either died or were missing.

 Chapter 589 - Untitled

    Mo Jue sent Daiya to lead four other grade A intelligence agents to find out how the explosion at the hotel happened and who was the mastermind behind it.


    One day had passed and both sides had received the news. Daiya made up a story and accused the bunch of killers for killing Ye Wei. There was nothing Mo Jue could do even if he knew who the killers were since it was not easy to find them.


    She had her own connection network and abilities, so she could create things to make people believe her and easily gain Mo Jue¡¯s trust.


    But, there was no news from Birmingham¡¯s side. There was no news of Ye Wei and Eleven leaving the city. It was as if the two of them had gone missing and disappeared in Palermo within a night.


    Mo Jue was worried and was more eager to find out where Ye Wei was. Therefore, the more he ignored Daiya¡¯s side, especially since he trusted that Daiya would not betray him. He did not really care about the news from her side and took it as the killers had done it. After all, there were many people that wanted to kill Ye Wei.


    Birmingham checked the whole Palermo, but there was no news of Eleven and Ye Wei. He wanted to cry as he went back and had to face Mo Jue.


    ¡°There is no way they could disappear so quickly. They might still be around.¡± Mo Jue looked at Birmingham¡¯s information and felt suspicious. He might not be suspicious if Eleven and Ye Wei disappeared in a normal city, but it would never happen in Palermo as there was the Mafia¡¯s intelligence network everywhere. This was the Mafia¡¯s headquarters and security was very good to prevent suspicious people from coming or leaving.


    Even if Ye Wei and Eleven took the private plane to leave, there would have been a record of it. But there was no news at all and it made Mo Jue very suspicious. He frowned. Birmingham felt so too, so he had asked people to search within Palermo.


    ¡°Are you sure that they had left the hotel when you went?¡± Mo Jue asked solemnly. This was the only suspicious issue no matter how he thought about it. Birmingham told him what happened at that time and Mo Jue¡¯s gaze was even more solemn. A trace of danger flashed past his eyes.


    ¡°Think about it carefully. Was there anything strange back then?¡± Mo Jue asked again. Usually, Mo Jue would not care about such a thing, but it did not mean that he was stupid. It was just that he was lazy, but as long as it concerned Ye Wei, he would definitely make things clear.


    Birmingham thought about what happened at that time and shook his head as he did not find anything weird. Mo Jue looked solemn and said, ¡°Go to the hotel and check again.¡±


    ¡°Second master, didn¡¯t you send Daiya to check? Did she not give you any information?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Jue said coldly.


    Birmingham nodded. ¡°Alright, I will go check it out.¡±


    The door of the study room was suddenly opened by someone and Daiya looked angry as she walked in. Her aura was threatening and she questioned him. ¡°Second Boss Mo, what do you mean? Are you questioning my ability?¡±


    She was holding on to a document and looked angry. But she looked more delicate, just like a queen that was high up in the air. It was as if Mo Jue had shamed her.


    Mo Jue did not change his expression and said solemnly, ¡°Since when can you question what I do? Atrocious!¡±


    Birmingham was shocked. Daiya¡¯s position was different from him as she was the elder¡¯s daughter and the elder had a high-ranking position in the Mafia. Daiya knew the Mo brothers even before they were by Louis¡¯ side and had helped the Mo brothers a lot when they were fighting to gain the Mafia. She was even more important than him and Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse.


    Therefore, Mo Ye thought highly of her and had never scolded her. Mo Jue always listened to Mo Ye and this was the first time Mo Jue used his position as the godfather on her.


    Logic did not apply to Mo Jue whenever it was something related to Ye Wei. He would definitely do unexpected things.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Daiya was so angry that she shivered. Her eyes looked so sinister that she wanted to kill someone. But she regained her composure and threw the document. It landed on Mo Jue¡¯s table.


    She said solemnly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to search. Ye Wei and Eleven were still in the hotel during the explosion. They did not leave.¡±


    Mo Jue immediately stood up and his eyes looked solemn as he took the document. He was so angry that he was like the king of hell. Damn it, they did not leave¡­


    Daiya hated it so much.


    She lost the bet!


    She wanted to make a bet that Mo Jue would not care about her because of Ye Wei. She had settled the hotel¡¯s side and nothing would go wrong, but who knew that Mo Jue suspected her.


    She had planned everything but forgot about Eleven¡¯s luggage.


    Almost everything was burned into ashes due to the explosion and fire on the 39th level. But Eleven¡¯s luggage was intact. Her luggage was only a backpack. There were her passport, clothes, secret weapons, and some confidential documents inside. This luggage was one that Eleven would bring along with her whenever she went, and there was a layer of fire-resistant cloth on the outside, so it was not burned. It was kept by the hotel and Daiya wanted to use it to lure Eleven and Ye Wei. Hence, she did not tell Mo Jue.


    But if Mo Jue asked Birmingham to search, he would definitely be able to find it and it would prove that she had lied. The consequences would be disastrous, and Mo Jue would definitely suspect her. She wanted to bet, but Mo Jue managed to think about it.


    Therefore, Daiya had to take a step back and tell him the truth.


    Everything would be alright as long as Mo Jue did not find out that she was the mastermind.


    Hmmph, Ye Wei and Eleven had gotten away this time around.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t receive any information? Didn¡¯t you say that they left?¡± Mo Jue slammed the document on the table and shouted.


    Daiya rebutted. ¡°Birmingham said that they had left, so I didn¡¯t search carefully. Blame him if you want. I felt that things were too coincidental, so I went to search again and found this luggage. It was so chaotic at that time and things were all together. How would I know that this insignificant luggage belongs to them?¡±


    Daiya was angered too and solemnly said, ¡°Moreover, what has their life got to do with me? You should be thankful that I remembered about my job and went back to check the luggage.¡±


    Mo Jue stared at her in a sinister manner, and Birmingham immediately admitted that he was wrong. ¡°Second master, I¡¯m sorry for my negligence. I should not have relied on my logic to make deductions.¡±


    Mo Jue waved his hands to let Birmingham keep quiet. They definitely did not leave yet since they left such an important thing there. If not, the luggage would not be in the hotel. The only reason was that they were busy escaping and did not have time to take the luggage.


    Damn it, who was trying to kill them? He would not let them off if he found out.


    Eleven was around, so Wei Wei should be safe. Mo Jue tried to comfort himself and asked, ¡°Have you checked the corpse at the hotel?¡±


    ¡°The corpses were all burned and not recognizable. The police will conduct a check,¡± Daiya said and looked at Birmingham coldly as if trying to blame him for sabotaging her. Birmingham kept quiet.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Eleven¡¯s luggage? Did you bring it back?¡± Mo Jue asked quietly. This thing could not be missing. If not¡­ If the Top Terrorist Organization¡¯s information was leaked to others¡­


    He frowned and Daiya said, ¡°I didn¡¯t have the chance to take it. It¡¯s taken by Mr. Brown from Interpol.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Scoundrel!¡± Mo Jue was angry. Birmingham knew that things were bad. Taken away by Mr. Brown? Then, wouldn¡¯t it be¡­ He¡¯d better pray that there were no confidential documents inside.


    ¡°Sorry! The Interpol reacted too quickly and I couldn¡¯t stop them.¡± Daiya said, but she laughed in her heart as she was the one that informed Mr. Brown. Mr. Brown was Ye Wei¡¯s enemy. If it was in Mo Jue and Mo Ye¡¯s hand, they would not leak it as they were afraid that Eleven and Ye Wei would be in danger.


    But Mr. Brown was different.


    He was fair.


    Mo Jue frowned. ¡°Birmingham, go check Mr. Brown¡¯s location and get back the thing no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Then, what do I do?¡± Daiya asked solemnly.


    Mo Jue looked at her and said, ¡°You have nothing to do as of now. Let Birmingham go and check. I will make arrangements for other things later.¡±


    Daiya gritted her teeth and was very angry.


    ¡°Birmingham, remember not to leak out any information. If you let my brother know¡­¡± Mo Jue warned him, his eyes looking at him sharply. Birmingham and Daiya both nodded.


    Mo Ye was awake and he was still recovering. Mo Jue did not want to bother him.


    Mo Jue looked at Daiya and Birmingham solemnly and walked out of the room like a whirlwind. Daiya asked, ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    At a church. The pastor helped the lady on the bed apply medicine and could not help but reminded her of the things to take note of. Ye Wei nodded profusely before he left the room. Eleven looked at the injuries on her back and frowned.


    They reacted quickly but was still slower than the explosion. The fire burned Ye Wei¡¯s back. Her fair skin became red, and luckily, Eleven reacted quickly and jumped to the next building as they jumped down the balcony. She could actually jump across buildings now without using any equipment.


    They might have died if she had not become a cyborg.


    ¡°Is it painful?¡± Eleven slowly put on her clothes. Ye Wei shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s just a small injury. Damn it, since when have I fallen into other¡¯s trap? Don¡¯t let me know who it is.¡±

 Chapter 590 - Untitled

    Eleven looked serious. She saw that Ye Wei did not look like she was well and frowned. ¡°You stay here and rest. I will go out and come back at night.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Ye Wei immediately sensed that something was wrong and asked.


    ¡°You stay here. I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m back,¡± Eleven said and wanted to leave in a hurry, but Ye Wei held onto her hand and stopped her from leaving. Ye Wei insisted on asking what happened and Eleven could not help but tell her. ¡°There are some confidential documents in my luggage and I have to get it back. If not, the consequences would be detrimental.¡±


    ¡°What confidential documents?¡±


    Eleven bit her lip. ¡°The location and members of the new factories in the Middle East and Northern Africa are in there. Chu Li gave it to us in hope that we can save them if anything happens. I placed them in the secret compartment of my luggage because the list is complicated and you are lazy to remember them. Nothing had gone wrong before but I didn¡¯t expect us to leave so suddenly. Hopefully, no one found it.¡±


    Eleven frowned. She put some fake confidential documents in the luggage to distract people¡¯s attention, and the secret compartment¡­ Hopefully, no one realized it. The passports¡­


    She was angry with herself for not being careful. He should have taken the luggage with her when she left, but Wei Wei would not simply be burned if she did that. In such a dangerous situation, her reflex was to escape and would not remember about the luggage.


    Only an hour had passed. Hopefully, it¡¯s not too late.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Ye Wei said solemnly, but Eleven refused. Ye Wei¡¯s injuries did not look serious but it might crack if she moved around, and it would be difficult to recover. Ye Wei shook her head and insisted on going together.


    She did not know why, but she felt that the explosion was because of her, and the important things would not have been lost otherwise. Looking at Eleven¡¯s serious look, she knew that this thing was important and could not be lost.


    If something big happened¡­


    How would she feel safe to rest in the church?


    Eleven was helpless and could only agree. Both of them bid farewell to the pastor and left. The person kept asking Ye Wei to take care of her body and Ye Wei nodded.


    Both of them were discussing the explosion while on their way. Although Ye Wei felt that the explosion was because of her, she had no one that she suspected and was only sure that it was done by the killers in Palermo. Ever since Mr. Brown leaked her information, more than ten killers came to Palermo, waiting to kill her so as to take her position. Ye Wei frowned and asked Eleven, ¡°Are you still in contact with Meng Lianying and Kahn?¡±


    ¡°Kahn contacted me once before I came to Riyadh. He asked me to go to Russia but I ignored him. As for Meng Lianying, I do not want to care about her as long as she does not bother me,¡± Eleven said coldly.


    Ye Wei was better at thinking than Eleven in such things. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid they might be part of this too. Kahn¡¯s ability is not worse than you.¡±


    She heard Eleven mention some things, and Ye Wei was afraid of his abilities.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it next time. We should get the documents back first.¡±


    When they reached the hotel, the place was still in chaos. Ye Wei and Eleven had changed their masks and dressed up as students, blending into the crowd easily.


    When they reached, they saw Daiya bringing some people into the hotel.


    ¡°Seems like Mo Jue got the news too.¡± But why did he not come personally? Eleven was curious. Given how much Mo Jue cared about Ye Wei, he would be worried even if she dropped a hair. Such a big thing happened and there was no reason that he was not here. Even if Mo Ye was awake, it might not stop him from coming to the hotel by himself, so why would he only send the intelligence agents here?


    Ye Wei was curious too. Eleven saw that Ye Wei¡¯s face looked gloomy and comforted her. ¡°Maybe he has something urgent to attend to.¡±


    Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and laughed. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It doesn¡¯t matter whether he¡¯s here. I¡¯m just thinking about something else, and things might be more interesting than we thought. Let¡¯s not talk about it first and get back the luggage.¡±


    Both of them stayed there for a while to make sure there were no suspicious people. Mr. Brown came just as they were about to leave.


    Eleven and Ye Wei looked at each other. How did he get the news so quickly? He could actually come so fast. Ye Wei suspected that someone had informed him.


    Mr. Brown was not used to getting the news so quickly, and it was rare for him to get first-hand news of them so fast.


    Both of them blended into the crowd and took the cargo lift to the level with the storeroom. Ye Wei and Eleven looked through the ventilation duct and confirmed that Mr. Brown had taken the luggage before they went out of the hotel.


    Ye Wei and Eleven acted quickly and got in the car before Mr. Brown to wait for him.


    Mr. Brown and a few other police got in the car and asked the person in front to drive off. Suddenly, their back became stiff and a gun was pointed at their back. He wanted to move and Ye Wei sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Eleven quickly knocked the other police unconscious and asked the person in front to drive off.


    Ye Wei took out a cuff and cuffed up Mr. Brown before she laughed seductively. ¡°Hi, we¡¯ve met again. You¡¯ve become more handsome now. I¡¯m sorry for almost killing you the other time.¡±


    Mr. Brown stared at them. ¡°Ye Wei, Eleven?¡±


    ¡°Sir, you really have sharp eyes to recognize us. I really admire you.¡± Ye Wei smiled seductively and snatched the luggage over to let Eleven check.


    ¡°Hmmph, you are indeed still alive!¡± Mr. Brown gritted his teeth and said. Ye Wei almost killed his whole elite troop the other time. He hated her and wanted to arrest her.


    He had been chasing after Ye Wei and Eleven for the past few years and was going crazy because of them.


    ¡°Scourge is left for a millennium, so how would we die so easily?¡± Ye Wei smiled until her eyes were narrowed. She had a lot of fun as she looked in the direction the car was driving to and teased Mr. Brown at the same time.


    Eleven was checking the luggage to make sure that everything was still inside. Although it seemed like someone had looked through it, the documents were still inside. She heaved a sigh of relief. She finally managed to get it back.


    ¡°Brown, have you touched my things before?¡± Eleven asked coldly. She pointed the gun at his neck and narrowed her eyes dangerously. ¡°Tell me!¡±


    ¡°Hmmph, so what if I touched it? I even remember it. You¡¯d better not use these passports the next time you escape. If not, I¡¯ll definitely catch you!¡± Mr. Brown said coldly.


    Ye Wei patted Mr. Brown¡¯s face like a gangster and asked, ¡°Mr. Brown, are you sure you can see today¡¯s sunset? You¡¯ve actually thought of something so far ahead. I really want to see you sleeping soundly. What should I do?¡±


    Mr. Brown¡¯s body stiffened. Eleven pointed the gun at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t act tough, Brown. It is easy for us to kill you.¡±


    Eleven would have killed him if The Commander did not allow them to touch Mr. Brown. It was annoying to be chased by Mr. Brown for the past few years and she was sure that Mr. Brown was sent by The Commander to play with them.


    Eleven did not want to stay any longer after making sure that the luggage was safe. The police stopped the car at the side and Ye Wei twisted Mr. Brown¡¯s ears and asked, ¡°Little Brown, how did you know about our whereabouts so quickly this time around?¡±


    Mr. Brown sneered and did not reply. Ye Wei pointed her gun at the unconscious police and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t tell me. I will shoot his head and let his brain juice explode in front of you.¡±


    ¡°One, two¡­¡±


    ¡°Someone informed me.¡± Mr. Brown knew about Ye Wei¡¯s personality and that she would try all means to get what she wanted and dared not risk his brother¡¯s life. Therefore, he could only tell the truth. Ye Wei raised her eyebrows as it was indeed like what she had guessed.


    Someone must have informed him.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s a man¡¯s voice,¡± Mr. Brown said. Both Ye Wei and Eleven frowned. It seemed like the person was the mastermind behind the explosion.


    Ye Wei smiled seductively. ¡°Mr. Brown, we¡¯re the victims this time too and the wound on my back has not recovered yet. You should chase after the mastermind. Why are you chasing after me and Eleven? Both of us are innocent and cute young ladies. Why won¡¯t you let us go? Please give us a chance to turn over a new leaf and go catch the mastermind instead of bothering us.¡±


    ¡®Innocent and cute? Young ladies? Turn over a new leaf? Damn it, Ye Wei! You have the cheek to say this? This is my first time hearing such disgusting words and it¡¯s shameless. If she was innocent and cute, then all the children in the world would be scheming. If she turned over a new leaf, then there would be no prison in this world.¡¯


    F***!


    He actually got fooled by Ye Wei. He thought that he was calm enough, but apparently, it was not enough to scare Ye Wei. He was so angry that he felt like his veins were going to burst.


    Eleven could not help but laugh. Both of them opened the door and immediately left. They found a park and sat there to make sure that the luggage was safe before they felt relieved.


    Ye Wei was curious. She looked at the passports and asked, ¡°Are all these passports valid?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Eleven smiled.


    Ye Wei looked through it and was shocked. ¡°What exactly is our nationality?¡±


    ¡°We have a lot of nationalities. We are not controlled by anyone, so it doesn¡¯t matter which nationality we are. To be serious, all these are fake, so you can be whichever nationality you want.¡± Eleven smiled. But she felt that she was Chinese, and so was Ye Wei.


    ¡°Are we going back to Rome?¡± Eleven asked her. Ye Wei narrowed her eyes dangerously and sneered. ¡°I want to find out who did this. The person is courting death for making me bleed!¡±


    Eleven had guessed what she was thinking and said, ¡°Why not go to Rome first to settle things before we come back and check? We just got back the luggage from Brown and news of us being alive will definitely spread. They will not dare to do anything these few days. It gives us time to settle our own stuff.¡±


    Ye Wei thought about it and nodded.


    As Eleven had expected, news of Ye Wei and Eleven still alive had spread around. Mo Jue heard about it and was about to look for Mr. Brown.


    The luggage was taken by Eleven and Ye Wei. Mo Jue frowned. Indeed, they had not left Palermo. Mo Jue went to check about their whereabouts by himself and tried to make them stay.


    After all, it was too dangerous. As for the documents, they were useless as of now. Ye Wei¡¯s safety was more important to him.


    Ye Wei and Eleven acted faster than Birmingham. He did not have to look for Mr. Brown and just had to look for Ye Wei and Eleven together with Mo Jue. It was only in the evening and they got the news that Ye Wei and Eleven had left Palermo and gone to Rome. They were a little too late again.


    Mo Jue¡¯s subordinates were almost catching up with Eleven and Ye Wei, but they managed to escape. Mo Jue was very angry and stared at Birmingham until Birmingham did not even dare to breathe.


    Just as Mo Jue was about to scold him, his face suddenly changed and he looked at the door. A tall and slender figure appeared at the door. Birmingham looked as if he had found his savior¡­


    ¡°Big boss¡­ Second boss is too scary¡­ You have to help me.¡±


    Birmingham felt like he was saved and immediately ran out. Mo Jue immediately went over. ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you rest more? Just let me know if you want to do anything.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Why did you gather all the grade A and above intelligence agents?¡± They would usually do so if something big happened. Mo Ye was resting when he heard the doctors discuss it, but they did not know anything when asked. They¡¯d only heard about it and Mo Ye could only ask Mo Jue. Luckily, there were Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse to escort him, and no one saw him along the way.


    Mo Jue had not decided to release the news that Mo Ye was still alive. The fight between them and the government was almost ending and they had won. It would be better to announce it now, but Mo Ye did not want to announce it so early.


    ¡°Brother, something happened to Wei Wei, not us,¡± Mo Jue said. Mo Ye¡¯s face was calm like water and his sharp gaze looked at Mo Jue, his tone gentle. ¡°And?¡±


    His gaze seemed like he knew Mo Jue was lying.


    Mo Jue thought for a while and calmly said, ¡°And Eleven.¡±

 Chapter 591 - Untitled

    Ye Wei and Eleven settled what Chu Li had asked them to do within two days once they reached Rome. The arms dealer happened to be Ye Wei¡¯s type, so they did not really discuss much. Ye Wei was a social butterfly and managed to make him agree after they danced together at a nightclub. She successfully sold off the weapons that were unsold and the arms dealer was happy even though Ye Wei had earned a lot from him.


    At first, the arms dealer was unhappy with Chu Li as he thought that Chu Li looked down on him and sent two women to make a deal with him. But, he realized that he was being biased after talking to Ye Wei and Eleven and even admired them. He was especially satisfied with Ye Wei as she was not fierce, but very interesting and humorous. They had a pleasant talk.


    After he was mesmerized by Ye Wei, she managed to sell some weapons to him and they signed a deal with a high price after they settled on the location and time. He did not say anything although Ye Wei had earned more from him.


    Ye Wei liked doing business with this kind of people!


    Ye Wei and Eleven rarely interfered in the Top Terrorist Organization¡¯s arms deal and had only managed a few deals. They disguised as someone else whenever they were discussing the deal, but they were very skilled at it. The Americans also liked to do business with them.


    Ye Wei smiled. She wondered if they would be shocked if they knew about their identity.


    They decided to go to the casino and play and hit the nightclub after that. Ye Wei and Eleven did not want to spoil their mood and agreed to go. They played until four or five in the morning before they went back.


    Ye Wei and Eleven were tired when they went back to the hotel and fell asleep right away. They almost did not rest as they wanted to quickly finish their tasks so that they can go back to Palermo to find out about the truth of why they were targeted. They had spent a lot of energy discussing with the arms dealer for the past two days and everyone was tired. They fell asleep and only woke up the next day evening.


    Eleven¡¯s ability had increased, but it required a lot of energy. She could no longer take it and slept even more soundly than Ye Wei. Ye Wei went to comb her hair after she woke up and did not disturb Eleven. She took a random magazine and started to read.


    She went to watch the television afterward as she was bored, but she had a shock once she turned on the news. She immediately went into the room to wake Eleven up and sounded flustered. ¡°Wake up, Eleven, wake up. Something bad had happened¡­¡±


    Eleven just woke up and was confused, but she immediately became conscious after she heard Ye Wei¡¯s flustered tone. Both of them watched the news and had a shock.


    The Top Terrorist Organization¡¯s factories in the Middle East and Northern Africa were all discovered by the government and there were many deaths. Many of the arms that were in production had stopped. A lot of the researchers were either captured or killed and almost none of the person-in-charge survived.


    The factories were destroyed and there was smoke everywhere on the television screen. A few helicopters were shot down and around twenty brothers had died.


    Eleven¡¯s brain burst and her face became pale.


    This¡­


    All these were the locations in her confidential document. They had hidden there for many years without being exposed. It was obvious that the information was accurate this time, so the government forces managed to destroy all of them.


    Oh, dear¡­


    These few factories and research centers were the core ones in the terrorist organization. It would be disastrous if one was destroyed, let alone all were discovered at once¡­


    How could it be?


    Eleven changed the channel in a hurry and turned to Colombia¡¯s official channel. But, it was filled with news of the Top Terrorist Organization being attacked. They had already lost one of their most important research centers and the cruel scenes on television shocked Eleven.


    As it was the official channel, the news might not be true. They reported that the government forces were the ones that destroyed the Top Terrorist Organization, but the latter retaliated. Therefore, they decided to start firing and the fight did not stop.


    Eleven was shocked. What happened?


    The document was still with her and she had checked to make sure. Could it be that someone had touched it before they got it back? Who? Mr. Brown? No¡­


    No¡­


    Damn it!


    Eleven¡¯s face looked sinister. How could she be so careless? She could not think of what went wrong no matter how she thought about it. Eleven immediately took out her micro laptop and connected it.


    The news was all about it.


    She changed to another of Colombia¡¯s channel and it was the latest news. The Mafia acted after knowing about this incident and attacked the Top Terrorist Organization. The Top Terrorist Organization could not retaliate as they were attacked by both the Mafia and government forces and they were unprepared.


    Ye Wei¡¯s lips became pale. Her brows frowned. The Mafia¡­ Mo Jue¡­


    Damn it!


    ¡°Eleven, did Daiya go in before Mr. Brown?¡± Ye Wei suddenly asked. Eleven¡¯s heart sank once she heard about the Mafia. Yes, Daiya went in first.


    The only person that could have touched the documents other than Mr. Brown was only Daiya.


    Then¡­


    Daiya¡¯s superiors were Mo Jue and Mo Ye. The brothers had always¡­ Oh, no¡­


    Eleven took out her phone which she had not been using for long and called Chu Li. But, Rong Yan picked up the phone. ¡°Rong Yan, where¡¯s Chu Li?¡±


    ¡°Eleven, you¡¯ve finally called. Were the documents leaked?¡± Rong Yan¡¯s voice sounded tensed and reprimanding. Eleven bit her lip.


    ¡°Sorry!¡±


    ¡°This is bad. Ah Li, Little Iron, and Jason had rushed to the Middle East, and Jason was at the factory when the government forces attacked them. He is now unreachable and Bai Ye had rushed over to help. Only Ross and I are in the headquarters. What happened to you?¡± Rong Yan sounded worried and flustered as she instructed the intelligence agents.


    Jason was unreachable and they did not know if he was dead or alive. Eleven gritted her teeth. ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    ¡°I should be the one asking you that. The news was leaked from the Mafia, and I¡¯ve already confirmed that Mo Ye, Mo Jue, and the Colombia government had acted together with four small countries in the Middle East to fight us. Damn it! Ah Li and Little Iron are going crazy thinking of how to stop this tragedy from happening! How could you¡­¡± Rong Yan realized that her tone was wrong but she had no choice. Chu Li had left and she was the only one left in London and was worried sick as she did not know if Jason was still alive. Chu Li and the rest were facing danger in the chaotic area, so how could she not be worried?


    She was flustered although she was usually calm. If it was someone else, they might only know how to cry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Wait, Mo Ye? He¡¯s awake?¡± Eleven took a deep breath. She had hoped that Mo Ye would wake up, but now that he had woken up at this juncture, she was shocked and did not know how to react.


    Her mind was blank.


    ¡°I received the news yesterday that he had woken up,¡± Rong Yan said. The intelligence room was busy, and Eleven heard Rong Yan scream. But, she was actually calling out Chu Li¡¯s name.


    It seemed like he was unreachable too. The area was chaotic now and the signal would be cut off in order to prevent them from communicating.


    ¡°Ah Li has lost connection too. I know that he is really angry and is intending to throw an atomic bomb at the local government.¡± Rong Yan¡¯s heart sank.


    Eleven and Ye Wei¡¯s hearts sank too.


    Other than that time where the Top Terrorist Organization tried to rescue members from the US prison, they had never attacked any other government like this before. It seemed like things were becoming serious.


    ¡°Well done!¡± Ye Wei eyes narrowed dangerously. This attack could temporarily make the situation stable so that they had time to retreat. They could only try to minimize their losses now.


    Ye Wei snatched the phone over from Eleven. ¡°Rong Yan, instruct them that as long as the local forces could retaliate, they should retaliate as much as they could.¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Quick, do as I say. You are controlling everything now. Go and see if you can shoot a missile and let them retreat first.¡± Ye Wei¡¯s voice sounded solemn albeit gritting her teeth.


    She wanted to fire a missile to blow off the Mo brothers.


    Mo Jue¡­


    You¡¯re ruthless!


    ¡°No, Wei Wei, the missiles will harm innocent people. I can¡¯t do it,¡± Rong Yan said solemnly as she gritted her teeth. This method was too ruthless.


    ¡°Rong Yan, if you don¡¯t want Chu Li¡¯s effort all these years to go to waste and the Top Terrorist Organization to not be able to survive this time, then you¡¯d better do as I say.¡± Ye Wei¡¯s tone was very cold. She had calculated.


    Once the war started, many areas would become war zones and the citizens would have left by then. The war was started by the government forces and they didn¡¯t even care about their own citizens, so why should she care about them?


    Rong Yan gritted her teeth and looked at the satellite photos on the screen. The research centers and factories were destroyed, and there were dead bodies everywhere. She started to tear¡­


    ¡®I¡¯ll take a gamble!¡¯


    She immediately asked them to open the central system and sent out the order for all to be prepared. She then sent out the long-range missiles.


    Oh, dear¡­


    Her country was near the area too.


    But she had no choice as this was a critical moment. What they could only do was to minimize the harm level.


    Rong Yan sent the order, and one minute later, Chu Li gave the same instructions as Ye Wei.

 Chapter 592 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    She felt pain all over her body, a dull pain that slowly overflowed from her heart. Her emotions seemed to be gushing out of her heart, burning it so badly that it hurt so much. The pain was so unbearable that she wanted to scream.


    She had never felt so terrible in her life.


    From what she remembered, she had never cared about anything in her whole life. She always had control of all her emotions, be it happiness or sorrows. She wasn¡¯t quite afraid of anything either, but this time, she failed to control her temper or the pain that was spreading in her heart.


    Her throat hurt so much, and she felt as if there was a fire burning her organs all the time. She tossed and turned, wanting to put out the fire with a basin of water, but no one could help.


    The burning sensation was so strong and painful, but she was feeling cold instead. She felt so cold that she was shivering. Someone put another quilt on her, but she still felt cold all over.


    It was a terrible feeling that she had never had. Panic, anxiety, anger, hatred¡ªall the negative emotions drowned her. Her sight was blurry and she could not see properly.


    Her eyes stung badly, and water droplets gathered slowly. Tears fell gradually and landed on the pillow. She felt someone touch her face and wipe away her tears gently.


    But she didn¡¯t want to wake up, as she understood what she would face the moment she woke up, which would make the pain in her heart even more uncontrollable.


    She was Ye Wei, the woman who didn¡¯t care about anything in the world. Since when had she become a coward? She obviously knew that she had lost something, but she was reluctant to believe or accept it.


    She had never been like that. Nobody could bear having a blank memory, but she had endured it for the sake of her loved ones. She had even gotten used to being by his side, forgetting that she had relatives and friends.


    Even though there was a blank in her memory, she was not really scared and accepted it quickly. But this time, she had hoped that she would sleep forever. Her world was slowly withering¡­


    Like a flower, slowly losing its life.


    Mo Jue¡¯s face appeared in the dark. He was still gorgeous as ever, with his magical and attractive purple eyes. That pair of eyes still mesmerized her, like how they always did in the past.


    He had always looked at her angrily. However, no matter how furious he was, he had never done anything that would hurt her. Never. She thought that that was love. She thought that compromising with someone when they were angry was love.


    She believed that Mo Jue loved her, and the whole world believed so too. How could she not know that he loved her? But apparently, him doing that meant that he didn¡¯t love her enough.


    She always believed that no matter what happened, Mo Jue would love and adore her. But why? Why did he wave his butcher knife at her family?


    The air in the room seemed to be frozen. It was dark and cold, and she had no feelings at all. She was no longer the nonchalant and unrestrained Ye Wei, but an ordinary woman who was hurt by love. She was silently suffering from the pain he gave her. She couldn¡¯t open her mouth and ask for help because she had asked for those things to happen.


    She was prepared for the possibility of any problems arising between them right at the beginning when she chose to stay with Mo Jue. She had imagined all possible scenarios that could happen, which included conflicts and being hurt by him. She had even tried to control her feelings and love him less. However, she couldn¡¯t. It was unexpected for that to have such a huge blow on her.


    In the dark, his purple eyes still seemed beautiful. However, they looked so cold, as if he had no emotions. He smiled faintly, as if he was mocking something. She dragged her heavy feet to get closer to him, but step by step, he moved farther away from her so that she couldn¡¯t touch him.


    ¡®Mo Jue, are you laughing at me?¡¯


    ¡®Right, laugh at me. Laugh at the fool who had caused today¡¯s tragedy because of you. The explosion, the scream, the pictures that are full of devastation and family members who are missing, injured, or whose life and death are unknown¡­¡¯ She was speechless.


    She would like to ask him why he did that, but he looked at her coldly as usual, without saying a word. He looked at her with a sly look, as if everything was meant to happen.


    Ye Wei¡¯s heart was burning with hate. ¡®Mo Jue, you will regret it, I swear.¡¯ Maybe he had already regretted it because someone else had paid the price for what he had done.


    An innocent life!


    ¡®Wei Wei, come back. Come back to me.¡¯ She heard his indifferent and heartless voice sounded gentle. Ye Wei laughed coldly. ¡®Go back? Unless I am going back to kill him, never!¡¯


    ¡®This time, I won¡¯t let him off so easily. Never!¡¯


    ¡®Wei Wei, this is the price of leaving me!¡¯


    Ye Wei¡¯s body felt heavy, but she just sneered. The enchanting smile that she had always faked was gone. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to smile. Her heavy mood was pressurizing her so much that it made her breathless.


    Eleven blamed herself, but Ye Wei deserved it. If she hadn¡¯t fought with Mo Jue, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to go out for a walk with Eleven. If she wasn¡¯t with Eleven, the explosion wouldn¡¯t happen, and Eleven wouldn¡¯t have lost the luggage. Then, the Mafia wouldn¡¯t be able to get hold of that piece of information. All of that was caused by her. She was reminded of what Ning Ning had said. ¡®Auntie, this is your choice. You have to take responsibility for whatever happens next, whether good or bad.¡¯ She finally understood the heavy tone of the young kid and the warning that he tried to give.


    She utterly regretted her mistake!


    They really should not care or love each other given their identities. They were meant to be strangers in the end. Even if they got together, their relationship wouldn¡¯t be able to last long. There were bound to have many obstacles along the way, just like how she felt stressed and frustrated when she was in the Mafia. The desire to leave was great. How could they possibly last long with such a state of mind?


    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t realize it in the past. Perhaps, she didn¡¯t want to. After all, she loved Mo Jue deeply.


    But all of these woke her up like a thunderstorm. She finally came to her senses. If it wasn¡¯t because of all the people who sacrificed their lives, she would not have realized that everything happened because of her wrong choice.


    Their relationship shouldn¡¯t be forced!


    ¡®Is it too late to correct my mistakes now?¡¯ Mo Jue seemed to understand her mind. He asked her to return to him over and over again coldly, but Ye Wei sneered and rejected him firmly. Suddenly, Mo Jue disappeared.


    Ye Wei was relieved. Suddenly, she heard the crying of a baby. She was a little stunned and even had the chills. It was dark and she could not see anything. ¡®Whose baby is crying?¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t help but keep walking straight ahead. Suddenly, a big black tree appeared in front of her. There was a baby crying loudly under the tree. It was a little pretty baby girl, and she had a pair of purple eyes like Mo Jue. Large drops of tears rolled down her cheeks and she wiped her tears constantly. It was all dark around her.


    She was like an abandoned ghost sitting under the tree, at a loss of what to do. She could only cry sadly.


    It seemed like they were separated by a river in between them, and she couldn¡¯t find a way to cross it. Ye Wei was worried and sad. At the same time, she wanted to hold and comfort her. But, the baby looked at her with a grudge.


    The gaze from the pair of purple eyes that were similar to Mo Jue¡¯s made her shiver with chills. Why was she looking at her like that? Why did she look so aggrieved?


    ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you want me?¡± the baby asked Ye Wei resentfully. She sniffed her red nose, looking pitiful and sad.


    Ye Wei felt that her heart was going to break. The baby calling her ¡®mom¡¯ hurt her more than a bullet would. For a moment, she was breathless from the pain she felt.


    She didn¡¯t mean to abandon her. How could she bear to abandon that cute baby? Ye Wei tried hard to get close to her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby. Mommy is here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± She walked up to the baby when she heard someone shouting for her behind. ¡°Wei Wei, Wei Wei¡­¡±


    Her body shook suddenly, and the whole scene, including her baby, disappeared in an instant. Ye Wei¡¯s body shook violently, and she opened her eyes gently. She couldn¡¯t differentiate dream from reality until Eleven¡¯s voice called her back to reality.


    There was an infusion tube inserted at the back of her hand. Ye Wei felt exhausted and her whole body was aching, especially the lower part.


    She remembered what had happened before she went into a coma and reality hit her. Eleven held her hand tightly. ¡°Wei Wei, how are you feeling? Are you feeling any discomfort? I¡¯ll call the doctor right away.¡±


    They were in the medical room in the Roman castle. It was decorated beautifully and gave people a warm feeling. Ye Wei looked at Eleven. She was the only one in the room, and she was worried and anxious. She seemed like she had something to say, but words got in her way, as if she was hiding something.


    Ye Wei smiled. Her smile was no longer natural. Instead, there was a faint sadness in her smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    In fact, she had already felt it.


    The stabbing pain of her lower body, the incessant blood flow, and the baby who called her in her dream¡ªshe had figured out what was wrong with her.


    Ye Wei smiled bitterly. That was the punishment God gave her. She was given a taste of how losing a loved one was like. Otherwise, she would never get to experience such a feeling.


    ¡®Look! God is actually fair.¡¯


    ¡°Wei Wei, stop. You don¡¯t have to force yourself to smile.¡± Eleven stroked her face gently and her heart hurt even more. How sad must Wei Wei be if she already felt that uncomfortable?


    How could she tell her that the baby was gone?


    She was agitated and anxious then. In addition to that, she had done strenuous physical exercises when she was in Palermo. Hence, her body could not take it anymore as she did not have enough rest as well. The baby was gone the moment she became agitated again.


    She might not even know that she was pregnant. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have¡­ She was reminded of that high-altitude fall. If it wasn¡¯t for her, the baby would have died then. To be honest, the baby¡¯s will to live was really strong.


    After being in risky situations for so many times, she stayed safe and sound in her mother¡¯s womb. If it wasn¡¯t because Ye Wei was too agitated this time, the baby could have survived and become healthy again after a few days of rest.


    However¡­


    ¡°Wei Wei¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a girl. I just dreamed that she was talking to me,¡± Ye Wei said softly with a gentle smile on her face. ¡°She looked pretty. Like Mo Jue, she had a pair of beautiful purple eyes. Really cute. I wanted to hold her, but she seemed to hate me. She resented me for abandoning her, so she didn¡¯t want to let me come near. Then, I woke up¡­¡±


    Ye Wei struggled to speak clearly. Her voice was choked with emotions, but she didn¡¯t have tears in her eyes. Eleven¡¯s heart ached. She really wanted to shoot Mo Jue.


    It was unfair for Wei Wei to bear the pain alone.


    ¡°Wei Wei, cry if you want to.¡± Eleven didn¡¯t quite know how to comfort her, but the other people in the Roman castle were not close to Ye Wei either. No one could have a proper conversation with Ye Wei except her.


    It was a terrible feeling. She was afraid that Ye Wei would go down a dead end.


    ¡°It might be better if it¡¯s gone¡­ If she¡¯s not meant to be mine, no matter how hard I tried, it would still not be mine,¡± Ye Wei said calmly. No matter how hard she tried, both Mo Jue and the baby were not meant for her.


    What did she work so hard for? Ye Wei couldn¡¯t figure out. She had a splitting headache, and both Mo Jue¡¯s face and her child¡¯s cries were constantly in her mind. Ye Wei couldn¡¯t stand the torture anymore. She felt like shouting and screaming to shut them up.


    But she couldn¡¯t bear to. It might be better for her to listen to the baby¡¯s cry for a little longer, as it might be the only time in her life that she could hear her baby cry.


    If she didn¡¯t listen and remember it carefully, she wouldn¡¯t have a chance in the future.


    How sad that was.


    Ye Wei smiled coldly. She put her hands on her abdomen and closed her eyes. Eleven wanted to comfort her, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. She was so sad that she couldn¡¯t speak.


    How much more pain did the Mo brothers have to bring to the both of them?


    Could Mo Jue and Wei Wei still return to how they were in the past?


    Ye Wei was someone who couldn¡¯t tolerate any flaws, and it was difficult for her to change her mind. However, if Mo Jue had treated Ye Wei like how Mo Ye treated Eleven, Wei Wei might not have changed her mind, and she would even stay with Mo Jue forever. She was more determined than Eleven. But this time, because she had lost her baby, Ye Wei hated both Mo Jue and herself more. It would be easier for Mo Jue to reach the sky than to fix their relationship.


    She had expected Ye Wei to do something about it. ¡®What should I do? She obviously loves Mo Jue a lot. Can¡¯t this turn back anymore?¡¯


    ¡°Wei Wei, do you want anything to eat? I¡¯ll get it for you,¡± Eleven asked softly. Ye Wei shook her head. She had no appetite, and she didn¡¯t want to say or do anything either. She just wanted to be alone and listen to the cries of her child in her dream again.


    Eleven was worried. She was thinking about what to say when an intelligence agent knocked on the door and told her about the emergency in Oman. Eleven looked at Ye Wei and thought for a moment. ¡°Wei Wei, wait for me. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Ye Wei didn¡¯t say anything. Eleven told the people at the door to guard her well and left for the information room hurriedly.


    Ye Wei turned her head. A stream of tears flowed out of her eyes.


    Oman had descended into a state of panic. The special virus missile was powerful and four cities had been infected with the virus through air transmission in only half a day. The cities were paralyzed and the virus was gradually diluted in the air after spreading widely. Only those four cities had been affected, but it had caused huge economic losses¡­


    Imagine a city where all of the people had fallen ill for half a day. What kind of concept was that? It was absolutely terrifying.


    Su Man went into the infected area himself with his men to find Bai Ye. Fortunately, he found the seriously injured Bai Ye in an abandoned church. Then, Su Man dramatically launched another virus missile, which contained the antidote.


    In half a day, due to Su Man¡¯s marvelous virus research skills, millions of people in the four cities fell sick at the same time and then magically recovered again in an instant. He was indeed a powerful and capable man.


    All those efforts were to deter them from grasping the chance to assassinate Bai Ye. If he hadn¡¯t done that, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to save Bai Ye no matter how fast he was. The only way out was to keep all of them still.


    Many innocent people didn¡¯t know why. It was as if they had a dream.


    It was so chaotic that words couldn¡¯t describe the moment. Many journalists were afraid to go into the forbidden infected area, so the news they had gotten hold of was also fragmentary and wrong. Even the news sent back by the satellites was more reliable and factually right.


    Eleven called to ask Su Man about the situation of Bai Ye, and she was only told that he was seriously injured. With him around, Bai Ye wouldn¡¯t have any life dangers. Eleven then heaved a sigh of relief.


    The situation in the Middle East, Colombia, and Mexico had also been under control. Everything seemed to be returning back to normal. Only internal personnel knew that the Top Terrorist Organization had suffered a huge loss this time.


    They had many casualties, dead or injured. It would take a long time to recuperate after the war. Moreover, the Mafia had robbed several military factories, as well as killed or arrested important local leaders, technicians, and researchers. The loss of talents had an extremely huge blow on them too. Chu Li was so angry that he wanted to launch nuclear bombs in several Middle East countries.


    Eleven blamed herself for that.


    She contacted Sir in person, and he agreed to rescue the technicians and researchers who were captured by the local government so as to prevent them from fighting again. Especially those core researchers and technicians, who were still alive, must be rescued.


    Sir assured her that he would rescue them all in seven days. Eleven heaved a sigh of relief. She couldn¡¯t bear to see how many military factories remained in the Top Terrorist Organization.


    She didn¡¯t wish to see the number of people killed too. It was too cruel.


    They had found Jason too, but he didn¡¯t suffer any injuries. However, he was furious and agitated. It was the cruelest and scariest attack on the Top Terrorist Organization ever.


    Because it happened too suddenly, Chu Li and the others did not have enough time to prepare for it at all. After all, their enemies knew where they were and how many people they had at their fingertips. It was easy for them to attack and destroy. Furthermore, they were extremely fast. Water from afar wouldn¡¯t help quench a fire nearby. If they were given two hours to prepare for the attack, they wouldn¡¯t be afraid even if all the countries in the Middle East teamed up against them.


    This time, they had suffered great losses because they were too slow and things had happened too suddenly.


    Eleven¡¯s heart sank. ¡®Whose fault is this? Who caused this tragedy to happen?¡¯


    She was connected to Chu Li¡¯s private telephone line. Chu Li was in a very bad mood. He didn¡¯t look well and he seemed to be exhausted, as if he had just experienced a war. She didn¡¯t know if it was because he was too tired, but he looked like he had aged.


    Eleven¡¯s heart sank again. ¡°Chu Li, I¡¯m sorry. All this happened due to my carelessness. I¡¯m really sorry!¡±


    There were no words to express her pain and sadness. Eleven was not good with words anyway. Looking at Chu Li¡¯s tired face, she was at a loss.


    She was reminded of Ye Wei, who was still lying on the bed. Shivers were sent down her spine.


    Chu Li looked at her for a long time without speaking. Eleven was immensely regretful and ashamed to face Chu Li.


    ¡°How did the document leak?¡± Chu Li asked.


    Eleven explained what had happened again. Chu Li gnawed his teeth, and his expression was sinister. ¡°I will not let this man off. Never. No matter who he is, Mo Jue or Mo Ye, I, Chu Li, will never end things with them so easily. It¡¯s either them or us. You¡¯d better tell Ye Wei too.¡±


    Eleven was shocked. It was the first time that she had seen Chu Li with such a scary look. Except for the last time when Rong Yan was in danger, she had never seen him so angry before.


    He was different from Jason, Black J, and the others. He had never interfered in the relationship problems of Ye Wei or Eleven. Actually, he had even supported them to find their own happiness. But now¡­


    The first person who forced her to make a choice was Chu Li.


    The severe blow had affected Chu Li greatly. His years of hard work he had put in was destroyed just like that, and most importantly, the brothers who worked with him for so many years had died in front of him.


    He had a good relationship with the experts in weapons research. Researchers and technicians liked him too. They often chatted for a long time and talked about the future and their dreams. Chu Li lost all of them at once¡­ He absolutely couldn¡¯t forgive the perpetrators.


    He understood that Eleven and Ye Wei weren¡¯t intentional, but he couldn¡¯t forgive them for allowing others to take advantage of it. He would never let them off for causing so many deaths. There must be someone responsible for it.


    Eleven closed her eyes. ¡®Chu Li, you don¡¯t have to ask. You should know my choice.¡¯

 Chapter 593 - : You Are What I Believe In

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Rong Yan, who was behind Chu Li, pulled Chu Li¡¯s sleeve to motion for him not to speak too harshly. Chu Li was firm and he stared intensely at Eleven. After a while, Eleven opened her eyes and said, ¡°Chu Li, keep these words between us. Don¡¯t tell Wei Wei anything.¡±


    As a woman, Rong Yan was more attentive and sensitive. She felt the sadness in Eleven¡¯s words and asked immediately, ¡°What happened to Wei Wei? She was still fine when I talked to her on the phone a few days ago.¡±


    Eleven¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°She had a miscarriage.¡±


    Rong Yan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. It was obvious whose child it was. She was heartbroken. Rong Yan had always treated Ye Wei and Eleven as her beloved younger sisters. It was inevitable for her to feel sad when she learned that the both of them had suffered so much pain and grievance in the past year.


    ¡°Eleven, take Wei Wei back. Don¡¯t wander outside anymore. She just had a miscarriage and needs to be well cared for. Otherwise, it would be bad for her body and bones,¡± Rong Yan said worriedly.


    Eleven replied, ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask Wei Wei first.¡±


    Chu Li began to soften up. Eleven could tell that he was a little tired, so she didn¡¯t want to say more or ask about the situation of the casualties. She could see it clearly in Rome. There was no need for her to mention things that would make them feel sad again.


    After hanging up the call, Chu Li covered his face with his hands. He was extremely tired and didn¡¯t want to care about anything else. Rong Yan gently touched his hair. Chu Li¡¯s hair was thick, soft and comfortable to touch.


    ¡°Ah Li, don¡¯t be sad. It¡¯s neither your fault nor Ye Wei¡¯s or Eleven¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Then, whose fault is it?¡±


    ¡°God¡¯s fault. I know it¡¯s depressing to have lost so many people all of a sudden, but it¡¯s useless to be sad now. Why not think about what you should do next?¡± Rong Yan said gently and hugged him. ¡°I will be with you. Always.¡±


    Hearing that Ye Wei had lost her child, Rong Yan was reminded of her baby. If her baby was still alive, there probably would be another angel comforting him together with her. The strong and determined Chu Li, who had never been knocked down by anything, showed such negative emotions for the first time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to think about anything now,¡± Chu Li said. ¡°Yan Yan, I¡¯m really sad. I was just discussing the magnetic wave gun with Ouyang excitedly a few days ago. In a blink of an eye, he left me. And¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, stop. The more you say it, the more you feel sad.¡± Rong Yan stroked him gently. ¡°Cheer up. It¡¯s all going to pass.¡±


    ¡°If it had not been for the Top Terrorist Organization, there would not have been so many deaths,¡± Chu Li suddenly said. Rong Yan was surprised, and she held his face while crouching down. She said, ¡°Ah Li, stop having this kind of thoughts. Think of how many people this organization has saved and given hope to. If you keep thinking like that, would there be any hope in the future? Don¡¯t be defeated because of this.¡±


    Chu Li looked exceptionally scary with his bloodshot eyes. He hugged Rong Yan and cried out her name in a choking voice again and again, as if only by calling her name could he gain endless power and hope.


    Warm tears dripped onto Rong Yan¡¯s neck and scalded her skin. ¡®Ah Li, don¡¯t cry. My heart aches whenever you cry.¡¯


    Men only weep when deeply grieved.


    He didn¡¯t even shed a tear the last time when she was dying. Hence, what happened this time was definitely a huge blow to him.


    ¡°Ah Li, do you remember the first time we met in the slave market of Country R?¡± Rong Yan touched his face gently, wiped off his tears, and kissed his eyelids. Her smile was gentle and beautiful. ¡°You were still just a boss of a third class gang without power when I first got together with you. The Top Terrorist Organization had also just started then. I¡¯ve watched you grow until now, and it¡¯s nothing if you fall. I¡¯ll walk with you again. In the end, we will have everything. With this experience, we will not fall again next time.¡±


    ¡°Yan Yan¡­¡± Chu Li looked at the woman in front of him, feeling touched. Right, she had been with him for so many years. What was he afraid of? She would still be there with him no matter what happened in the future.


    Rong Yan¡­ Rong Yan¡­ He remembered the days Rong Yan had accompanied him. Looking at her peaceful face when she slept sometimes calmed him down. He was familiar with every wrinkle on her face, which seemed to look beautiful and gentle now.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s have a go at it again. We have the connections, capital, and experience. It won¡¯t take five years for us to be the Top Terrorist Organization that would dominate the world again. Before that, whoever wants to be the boss can take the position as he wants.¡± Rong Yan held his face in her hands and said gently with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be someone else¡¯s boss. In my heart, you are already the god I believe in.¡±


    ¡°Yan Yan¡­¡± Chu Li teared up and kissed her. She had always known how to give him strength and encourage him with her words.


    Yan Yan¡­


    It was a blessing to have her in his life.


    Actually, who was whose god was debatable.


    The relationship between the Top Terrorist Organization and the United Kingdom had always been very close. No matter what they did, the British royal family had never made a statement and chose to support them most of the time due to Ross¡¯ connections.


    Being headquartered in London was also a decision they had thought about for a long time. It proved that the decision to do so was very right. Only the United Kingdom accepted them and gave them sufficient time to settle down with relaxed management.


    Chu Li asked Black J to check the list of people who died and register their family members so that they could provide help to them one by one.


    Sir made use of his connections and fulfilled his promise to rescue the arrested researchers and technicians secretly. Those people were top talents in the field of armaments and had been loyal to the Top Terrorist Organization for many years.


    The war left the city in ruins and they had suffered a heavy loss. At this time, talents were absolutely indispensable. Although more than half of his best brothers were killed or injured, those who survived also had outstanding skills. Chu Li had to make them stay for the sake of technology, talent, or morality.


    Of course, Chu Li had given them the choice to stay or leave when they went back. Almost all of them had chosen to stay, except for some of them who were still unconscious due to their serious injuries. Chu Li was pleased, touched, and shocked at their choices¡­


    Only in adversity can we see who is true to us.


    As for those who chose to leave, he did not blame them. Fortunately, they had nothing to do with the top secrets regarding the core personnel and could reveal nothing. It was their freedom to choose to serve the government.


    No one should be blamed for the choices they made when faced with life and death. Life is the most important.


    Rong Yan smiled and took Chu Li¡¯s hand. She looked at the current situation of the Top Terrorist Organization that Black J had just analyzed and said gently, ¡°Look. Did you have these technicians and researchers five years ago? Did you have this much money or any of these connections? The situation is still considered good.¡±


    Although it couldn¡¯t beat what they had before the war, it was still much better than what they had five years ago.


    That was the only words she could think of to comfort and encourage Chu Li.


    Chu Li smiled gradually. ¡°Well, there¡¯s another thing that I didn¡¯t have five years ago but I have now. You.¡±

 Chapter 594 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei was extremely weak after her miscarriage. She had no appetite and couldn¡¯t eat at all. In just a few days, she lost weight rapidly and looked much quieter than before. Sometimes, she could even lay in bed all day without feeling bored.


    Eleven tried to coax her into eating more and made food that she usually liked. However, Ye Wei hardly moved. How could her body take it? She made many supplements according to the doctor¡¯s advice and forced Ye Wei to eat them with a firm attitude. She had to make sure she ate even if the food was tasteless to her. Rong Yan had reminded her to bring Ye Wei back to London as soon as possible so that she could take care of her since Ye Wei¡¯s health would deteriorate after a miscarriage. Both Eleven and Ye Wei didn¡¯t know about that as they had lived outside for many years, doing everything at will. But, Ye Wei¡¯s health was not getting any better, and Eleven didn¡¯t want to fly back to London either. She could only take care of Ye Wei on her own in Rome.


    Rome and Sicily were not far away, and news could spread fast and easily. Eleven was clear of whatever the Mafia was doing. She had two of her intelligence agents pretend to be her and Ye Wei, and the two of them took their passports to London, which fooled the Mafia¡¯s intelligence agents into thinking that Ye Wei and Eleven had left Rome for London. Because they had stayed indoors for the past few days, the Mafia didn¡¯t find out that they were still in Rome.


    After the war, the Mafia had taken control of nearly half of the Middle East, Colombia, and Mexico. The Mafia replaced the Top Terrorist Organization as the leader of the underworld and gained great strength. This time, the Mafia¡¯s losses were almost negligible as they did not participate in the war. Hence, they had merely benefited from the gains.


    The Mafia had cheered on the fight between the Top Terrorist Organization and several countries in the Middle East when they first started the war. Then, they took advantage of the war and robbed the market and resources that belonged to the Top Terrorist Organization in Colombia and Mexico. However, because the forces were too concentrated on the war to attack the Mafia at that time, the Mafia did not suffer much.


    They were the biggest winner of the war. The Dragon Gate was expectedly unaffected as its nature was very different from the Top Terrorist Organization and the Mafia. It was an international Mafia, and its arms strength was far inferior to that of the Top Terrorist Organization. They could not participate in such a large-scale military activity even though Third Young Master Ye wanted to help.


    The Middle East was not Third Young Master Ye¡¯s territory, and the war would have ended if he sent his men from North America. Moreover, Rong Yan took control of the situation well. The large-scale war lasted only for two days, and the confrontation and retreat took three days in total.


    No matter how, the Dragon Gate could only watch the Top Terrorist Organization suffer heavy damage this time. Although he couldn¡¯t help them during the war, Third Young Master Ye could provide assistance for the reconstruction after the war.


    Funds, connections, and bases, Third Young Master Ye had them all. His help was the main force that had supported the reconstruction of the Top Terrorist Organization. Chu Li, Jason, and the others were very grateful to him.


    The young kid had gone to the island for his closed-door training, and he knew nothing about what had happened outside. He would never imagine that the Top Terrorist Organization had suffered such a heavy blow.


    Many of the wounded were transferred to Rome. The medical facilities in both London and Rome were excellent. Hence, Chu Li decided to transfer some of the injured over to Rome for treatment after hesitating for a while. Because there were too many casualties, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get good medical treatment if all of them stayed in London.


    Rong Yan went to Rome with them while the men were busy with post-war reconstruction. She herself had rarely participated in the internal affairs of the Top Terrorist Organization except when it was an urgent emergency. Because she had almost caused Chu Li to lose his life the last time, the brothers in the Top Terrorist Organization had some reservations about her. However, after this time, Rong Yan managed to secure a place as Mrs. Chu in their hearts.


    Only a woman who could be strong and soft at the same time deserved to be Chu Li¡¯s wife and their lady boss.


    Rong Yan¡¯s main purpose of escorting the wounded to Rome was to visit Ye Wei and Eleven. She was worried about Ye Wei¡¯s health. Since Chu Li, Black J, and Jason were so busy to the extent that they wished to have forty-eight hours a day, she volunteered to help as she was free anyway. As long as she would be safe, Chu Li complied with all her wishes.


    ¡°Yan Yan, how¡¯s Jason? Is he seriously hurt?¡± Eleven asked anxiously. Rong Yan shook her head and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He is not seriously injured. He only had some bruises, which I¡¯m sure must have recovered by now.¡±


    Eleven was relieved and brought her to Ye Wei. Rong Yan felt sad when she saw Ye Wei¡¯s wan and sallow face. She had known Ye Wei for a few years, but she had never seen such a weak and sick Ye Wei, who seemed a little dead and lifeless.


    Rong Yan sat beside Ye Wei, who had been watching cartoons on the bed, and said, ¡°Wei Wei, come home with us.¡± Eleven switched off the television, but Ye Wei remained calm and quiet. She did not answer her.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t want to go back to London. She felt ashamed to go back. The damage done was too great, and she was afraid to see their faces or the condemnation in their gazes.


    Rong Yan seemed to know what she was worried about and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Chu Li and Little Iron have told me to take you back before I left. No one blames you. It was not your fault either. Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself.¡±


    ¡°How could it not be my fault? If it wasn¡¯t for my willfulness, everything could have been avoided,¡± Ye Wei said flatly.


    Rong Yan raised her eyebrows. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be avoided. As long as the Mafia had the intention to replace the Top Terrorist Organization, this would happen even if Eleven or you didn¡¯t exist. This was inevitable.¡±


    Ye Wei smiled and said nothing.


    This time, many strongholds of the Top Terrorist Organization had turned into ruins. These ruins could be completely cleaned up and a perfect military factory could be built again after the reconstruction. But, what about Ye Wei¡¯s heart that was also full of ruins? Who could remove the ruins in her heart completely?


    Rong Yan sighed. Ye Wei smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m okay. Let me stay for a few more days. I have some things to think about.¡±


    Eleven and Rong Yan left Ye Wei¡¯s room.


    Both of them frowned and had a serious look. Eleven asked Rong Yan, ¡°Is the situation bad in London?¡±


    ¡°Not really. It can still be controlled for the time being, but the reconstruction may take a longer time. I reckon that it might take approximately two to three years. Fortunately, Chu Li, Jason, and Little Iron have not been defeated. We would be able to get through this if everyone works together. However, this would not be the case if the Mafia is determined to kill us all.¡±

 Chapter 595 - : Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Rong Yan had a dark expression, while Eleven¡¯s frown grew deeper.


    Kill all?


    Knowing what the Mo brothers were like, it was absolutely possible for them to want to kill all of them. Wildfires are hard to put out. They were cruel and cautious. How would they possibly give the Top Terrorist Organization a chance to start over again?


    The worst-case scenario would be if they decided to hire killers again.


    If so, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Eleven was worried about that too. Hence, she had sent her men to Sicily to check on any movements of the Mafia. She was clear of what was happening, but she was also afraid that Mo Ye would be ruthless and try to kill all of them.


    She doubted that Mo Jue would do that given his personality and his love for Ye Wei. Eleven guessed that what had happened was all Mo Ye¡¯s doing. She knew exactly what the two brothers¡¯ could or could not do.


    ¡°Any action from the Mafia?¡± Rong Yan asked in a deep voice. She had learned a lot from Chu Li when she was with him in the headquarters all these years, and she could predict what would happen next. Other than sending the wounded for their treatment and visiting Wei Wei, one of the reasons for her going to Rome was to find out what the Mafia was planning to do.


    Eleven shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s strange. They have been quiet after plundering the territories wantonly during the war. I¡¯m confused too, so I¡¯ve sent someone to check on them.¡±


    It was impossible for Mo Ye to be so merciful given his personality. She had some doubts in her heart. What had already been done was done, so why not be ruthless all the way?


    Rong Yan paused and frowned. They sat on the brim of the fountain in the atrium with different thoughts in mind.


    ¡°Nothing from Palermo?¡± Rong Yan asked again. ¡°Such a big thing happened, but not even one person came out to say something? There must be somebody contacting the international gangs in Mexico and Colombia. When I was in London, I got the news that the international gangs of the pro Mafia parties were ready to move, and they had sent people to contact Mo Ye and Mo Jue. They wanted to join hands with them and control the whole Middle East at once. I feel that they would definitely take action these two days. The major international gangs and the godfather of the Mafia will definitely need to meet. Many of them have already entered Italy, and they¡¯re just waiting for Mo Ye to move.¡±


    Eleven¡¯s frown grew deeper. ¡°I heard the news too, but it¡¯s not confirmed yet. The Mo brothers are still in the headquarters.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand what¡¯s happening now.¡± Rong Yan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡®What tricks is the Mafia playing?¡¯ She turned around and saw Eleven looking not that great either. Rong Yan sighed. It was really hard on Eleven and Ye Wei. ¡°Don¡¯t take Ah Li¡¯s words to heart. He was just too angry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. We know it too. We shouldn¡¯t have any false hopes right from the start. Wei Wei had no choice since she had lost her memory, but I was conscious. I made a huge mistake and I deserved to be condemned,¡± Eleven said coldly with a tinge of self-mockery in her gaze.


    The so-called ¡®evil we bring on ourselves is the hardest to bear¡¯!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say. Honestly, I still want you all to come back. This big family can¡¯t do without anyone, but Chu Li and Jason would never accept the Mo brothers. If the two of you insist on being with them, I¡¯m afraid that Chu Li and Jason will really break ties with you. What had happened is really¡­ Nobody can accept this tragedy,¡± Rong Yan said gently. Her tone was not harsh, but regretful. However, what she said had clearly expressed the position of Chu Li and Jason.


    Eleven smiled bitterly, looked at her, and said, ¡°Rong Yan, I understand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that Wei Wei¡­¡± Rong Yan was heartbroken. Wei Wei had lost her memory, her baby, and now, even Mo Jue left her. As compared to Eleven, Rong Yan¡¯s heart ached for Ye Wei more. Perhaps, it was because they had similar experiences, or because Ye Wei was her favorite sister.


    She had supported Ye Wei no matter what decision she made. She had even encouraged her to stay with Mo Jue before. Now that she thought of it, it was hard to say who caused all these tragedies.


    The atmosphere was a bit heavy.


    ¡°Has Wei Wei talked much these days?¡± Rong Yan asked worriedly.


    How could she ever recover from the pain in her heart and body? Rong Yan felt sad whenever she was reminded of her lifeless state and distressed gaze, so she tried to not think about her.


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s terribly quiet,¡± Eleven said. ¡°Blame us for being too careless. That baby is really innocent.¡±


    Rong Yan smiled bitterly. She didn¡¯t know whether having a miscarriage was considered lucky or unlucky. Given Wei Wei¡¯s tough personality, the baby might not even survive in such an environment. She would certainly get an abortion.


    Even if the child survived and was born, Wei Wei may not be able to love the child. Those people would more or less be mindful of her, and it would be impossible for them to say that the child was innocent and pretend that nothing had happened.


    Of course, she would never tell Eleven that she had absolutely no prejudice against the baby. But Chu Li, Jason, and the others might not be like them. They loathed the Mo brothers after all.


    She sat with Eleven for a while and was about to go back to have a rest when an intelligence agent rushed over hurriedly. ¡°Miss Eleven, Mo Jue sent someone to look for Miss Ye Wei.¡±


    ¡°Mo Jue?¡± Eleven sneered. ¡®Why is he looking for Ye Wei?¡¯


    ¡°Who did he send?¡± Eleven asked.


    ¡°All of Birmingham¡¯s elite intelligence agents,¡± the agent replied.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s too late to think of finding her now!¡±


    Ye Wei recalled that day and made it clear that she would never go back. He should understand that once Ye Wei said that, it is impossible for her to change her mind.


    And¡­


    A week had passed from the day Wei Wei lost the baby. Even if attacking the Top Terrorist Organization was for the benefit of the Mafia, why didn¡¯t he take any action after hearing what Wei Wei said if he really loved her?


    If he cared about Wei Wei, why was he busy with expanding their territory instead of reacting earlier?


    Eleven was a little angry, and her expression darkened. Eleven blamed Mo Jue the most for the loss of the child. The reason why Ye Wei had a miscarriage was that she was agitated, but the one who agitated her was Mo Jue.


    He was the one who had killed his own child.

 Chapter 596 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Where was he when Wei Wei was depressed for so many days? She had thought that Mo Jue would look for Ye Wei anxiously immediately after Ye Wei made that call and even asked someone to leave Rome pretending to be them.


    Unexpectedly, Mo Jue didn¡¯t do anything.


    If she was Wei Wei, she would also think that Mo Jue didn¡¯t care about her. Maybe to him, she was not as important as gaining power, which explained why he didn¡¯t even bother to ask about her.


    Eleven sneered. ¡®Only trying to search for her now?¡¯


    ¡®Mo Jue, it¡¯s already too late!¡¯


    ¡°Send the two to the Middle East for a mission, but don¡¯t be too clear on what the mission is,¡± Eleven said coldly.


    The agent nodded and went to carry out her order at once.


    Rong Yan tugged her sleeve and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Eleven sneered. ¡°If Mo Jue is really worried about Wei Wei, he will go to the Middle East himself. The Middle East is still in chaos and nobody dares to step inside because of the virus. He will leave for the Middle East soon if he really wants to find Wei Wei. I don¡¯t want him to stay here, in case Wei Wei tries to kill him. I¡¯m afraid that¡­¡±


    No one wanted that to happen.


    She watched over Ye Wei and prevented her from leaving the castle lest she fight Mo Jue. If she really did go out and find Mo Jue, she would do anything for him to die, including dying together with him. It was none of her business if Mo Jue died, but she couldn¡¯t bear to see anything bad happen to Wei Wei.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Rong Yan sighed.


    Rong Yan went back to the room to rest, while Eleven stood calmly in the atrium. ¡®Mo Jue is looking for Ye Wei, then¡­ What about Mo Ye?¡¯ Perhaps, he had never thought of searching for her right from the start. Perhaps, their affection for each other had disappeared from the moment she fired that shot.


    It might be better that way. There would be nothing else except hatred between them.


    After Rong Yan had settled down, she immediately made some snacks for Ye Wei. She knew that she had a bad appetite, so she tried to make some light food for her. Ye Wei really liked them and ate a lot.


    Eleven was happy to see her eat. Indeed, Rong Yan¡¯s cooking worked.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. How did you make this?¡± Ye Wei asked Rong Yan while looking at the small snacks that were shaped like flowers.


    Rong Yan smiled and told her that she had added some herbs in the snacks, which were good for her body. Not only could it nourish the blood, but it could also stimulate the appetite. Eleven smiled and said, ¡°There are only a few people who can resist Rong Yan¡¯s food.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the truth!¡± Rong Yan laughed. ¡°Wei Wei,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll make you something delicious later.¡±


    Ye Wei nodded and showed a rare smile. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Rong Yan smiled broadly. As someone who was older, she felt that she loved her like her child sometimes. When she first met Ye Wei, she was just a young and short child. So many years had passed since then.


    No matter what she did, they would always cherish her forever. She didn¡¯t want things that had happened this time to change her. Sadness was inevitable, but she must recover from it.


    ¡°Cook with me if you are free. You used to like making dessert and cooking with me. Are you interested?¡± Rong Yan asked.


    Ye Wei shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. I want to sleep.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay then. Go to bed. Eat when you wake up.¡±


    Ye Wei nodded. Rong Yan smiled. She didn¡¯t want to disturb her rest and left for the intelligence room with Eleven. They were happy to see Ye Wei in a better mood.


    According to the tip-off, the leaders of major international gangs would meet the night after tomorrow, and Mo Ye and Mo Jue would meet them in person at the rooftop of LANCM Entertainment City.


    Eleven¡¯s frown grew deep and her expression darkened. It was exactly what she had expected.


    ¡®Mo Ye, it¡¯s really you!¡¯


    She clenched her fists tightly, and blue tendons could be seen floating on the back of her hand. ¡®Damn Mo Ye.¡¯ It was obvious what would happen in the meeting.


    They would definitely steal all the markets that belonged to the Top Terrorist Organization. She looked into it and found out that those international gangs already had a good arms and drugs market.


    She gnashed her teeth in rage. ¡®Must Mo Ye be so cruel?¡¯


    How dared he say that he loved her? There was nothing special to his love. Eleven didn¡¯t want to believe that it was the Mo brothers¡¯ doing at first, but everything that Mo Ye did forced her to believe that the mastermind was indeed the Mafia.


    She didn¡¯t understand. ¡®Is power really that important?¡¯


    ¡®Can¡¯t they coexist peacefully?¡¯


    Rong Yan analyzed the data of the major international gangs carefully and said, ¡°Draw out the power distribution map of these people.¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡± The intelligence agents drew out the power distribution map of these international gangs immediately. Rong Yan smiled coldly. Eleven was confused, and she didn¡¯t know what was going on. In terms of planning, controlling, and deploying strategies, Rong Yan was much better than her.


    Not to mention that she was extremely smart and had seen how Scheming Chu work for many years. Even Chu Li wouldn¡¯t dare to belittle her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you find anything interesting? 70% of these people are in North America.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°This is Dragon Gate¡¯s territory. If I¡¯m not wrong, first of all, these people are afraid that Dragon Gate will wipe them out at once. Hence, they have to find a strong backing. Secondly, since the Mo brothers have started the plan, they will carry it through regardless of what happens. I¡¯m guessing that they are going to surround Dragon Gate and attack them as well.¡±


    Eleven was shocked.


    ¡°Rong Yan, do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Of course, this is only my guess. What they will do exactly still has to depend on the content of this meeting.¡± Rong Yan smiled coldly and narrowed her eyes. ¡°All the leading figures of the major international gangs have come to Palermo. Wouldn¡¯t it be interesting if we¡­ attack them now?¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t even afford to defend ourselves. Where do we find spare forces to attack them?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have spare forces, but Dragon Gate does. I¡¯m sure Third Young Master Ye will be glad to help.¡± Rong Yan smiled cunningly. ¡®She is indeed Scheming Chu¡¯s woman. Even their smiles are becoming the same.¡¯ Eleven thought.


    ¡°Will Third Young Master Ye agree?¡±


    ¡°Why would he disagree? We will provide weapons free of charge, while they provide manpower. Moreover, the gang leaders would certainly not expect that Dragon Gate will attack at this critical moment. This is called giving someone a taste of their own medicine.¡±

 Chapter 597 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    After discussing it with Eleven, Rong Yan contacted Chu Li immediately. Unexpectedly, they were of the same mind. Chu Li had also received the tip-off and was discussing with Black J to work with Dragon Gate through Third Young Master Ye.


    Eleven was impressed by their thinking. Since Chu Li had already discussed it with Black J and the others, there would be nothing of Rong Yan and Eleven¡¯s concern. The intelligence and minds of women were really not enough for the war between those men as they had their own considerations and exchange conditions. It was hard for the women to be involved, and this was a rare time that they worked together to manipulate others.


    ¡°Yan Yan, how is Wei Wei?¡± Chu Li asked. Black J, Jason, and the others did not know about Ye Wei¡¯s abortion as Chu Li and Rong Yan had kept it a secret. Once Black J heard Chu Li ask about Ye Wei, his expression changed and asked, ¡°What happened to Ye Wei?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just that her body is a bit weak,¡± Rong Yan said with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll go back to London together in a few days. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Jason¡¯s face brightened. ¡°Is she really coming back?¡±


    His eyes were tightly locked on Eleven¡¯s face. Eleven and Rong Yan nodded, and everyone was elated. Rong Yan was about to say something when Fang Ying went into the room with tea and snacks. Her gaze darkened.


    She turned her gaze to Chu Li immediately and stared at him. ¡®How can anybody just enter the intelligence room like that?¡¯


    ¡°Fang Ying, what are you doing here?¡± Black J said coldly with a stern face. Fang Ying panicked and looked toward Chu Li hurriedly. Chu Li didn¡¯t look happy either. He took over the plate from her and set it aside.


    ¡°Fang Ying, no one is allowed to come in here without my permission. Chen Yang, what are you doing?¡± Chu Li walked to the door and asked in a sharp voice. Chen Yang acknowledged his mistake respectfully. If Zhou Zheng and Jiang Qing had not gone out, he would never have allowed him to stand there.


    Chen Yang apologized profusely. Fang Ying looked at the screen with her eyes full of jealousy and resentment. Rong Yan raised her eyebrows calmly as if she was not bothered by her at all.


    Fang Ying left the room furiously, while Chu Li called on Jason¡¯s men to punish Chen Yang.


    Eleven frowned, confused by what she saw. Such a cautious man like Chu Li would never make that kind of mistake of letting Fang Ying into the room.


    Rong Yan smiled coldly, and Scheming Chu turned his gaze back to Rong Yan. Unlike how calm he was earlier on, he seemed to be a little flustered. ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡±


    Black J and Jason laughed at him without holding back. They even told Rong Yan to punish him by making him kneel down on an abacus. However, Rong Yan smiled sweetly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t get the wrong idea. Stop giving yourself away by lying.¡±


    ¡°Rong Yan, you are right. You two are separated from each other, while they see each other day by day. You need to install a bug on Scheming Chu to see what he¡¯s doing every day,¡± Jason said with a hearty smile.


    Rong Yan raised her brows. ¡®What will ever happen between them? It is obvious that they are comfortable with each other. The atmosphere earlier on was clearly not genuine.¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Black J¡¯s eyes were filled with a tinge of anger and grim.


    Rong Yan sighed in her heart. ¡®Chu Li is starting to doubt Fang Ying. Maybe he has already suspected her for a long time, but he just couldn¡¯t get hold of any evidence. But Chen Yang¡­ Why does he doubt Chen Yang too?¡¯ She had always known that Chen Yang liked Fang Ying and he didn¡¯t like her because he thought that she had robbed Fang Ying of her position as Chu Li¡¯s lover. However, in Rong Yan¡¯s heart, Chen Yang had always been an impulsive, passionate, and righteous boy.


    ¡°Does Fang Ying have anything to do with what happened this time?¡±


    ¡°Rong Yan, have you long suspected Fang Ying, or did Scheming Chu tell you about it?¡± Black J was confused.


    Rong Yan looked at Chu Li coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t. Someone cherishes his first love so much that whatever I say will be deemed as jealousy. How would I dare to say a word?¡±


    How sarcastic¡­


    Black J and Jason chose to keep quiet, while Scheming Chu decided to fight back calmly. ¡°Yan Yan, you are my only sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    ¡°Disgusting. Stop bullying single people like us.¡± Jason banged his hands on the table and pretended to be angry. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    Black J said, ¡°It¡¯s not them this time, but¡­ the person controlling them behind the scenes must be very happy to see us being destroyed¡­ Right, did Kahn contact you?¡±


    Eleven shook her head. ¡°No, why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My men have lost him accidentally, so I¡¯m trying to ask around,¡± Black J said. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling uneasy about this guy. Eleven, if you think you can take him on, go ahead and coax him out. We¡¯ll tie him up. I don¡¯t believe this won¡¯t kill him.¡±


    Rong Yan was lost for words.


    ¡°Kahn? You want to kill him?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯re plenty of people I want to kill now!¡± Black J said fiercely. Jason pointed at him and mouthed something to Eleven in secret, telling her to ignore him. He was behaving like that just because he was dissatisfied.


    ¡°Make it clear.¡± Eleven was getting more and more confused.


    ¡°It seems like he wants to take revenge on Old Witch and Blue Wolf. With his skills now, there¡¯s nobody that he cannot kill.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s talking nonsense!¡± Jason sneered coldly.


    Chu Li said, ¡°Eleven, you¡¯d better come back quickly. Don¡¯t stay outside anymore. Kahn will definitely come for you. This guy has impure thoughts in mind. Instead of being chased by people you don¡¯t like, why not come back to help? I¡¯m so busy that I have no time to talk to Yan Yan recently.¡±


    ¡°¡­All right,¡± Eleven replied.


    Rong Yan rolled her eyes. ¡®Only honest people will fall for your words.¡¯


    Black J suddenly asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I see Wei Wei?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s sleeping.¡±


    ¡­


    Eleven couldn¡¯t help but smile. She was contented to see them cheering up after having experienced this tragedy, although it had caused a scar in everyone¡¯s heart. Fortunately, the blow didn¡¯t break them all.


    As soon as they turned off the computer, an intelligence agent rushed to report. ¡°Miss Eleven, Miss Rong Yan, this is bad. Miss Ye Wei is missing.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Eleven grabbed her collar and asked anxiously, ¡°Did she leave anything behind?¡±


    She shook her head in panic. Eleven was flustered. Rong Yan tried not to think of the worst scenario and asked, ¡°Did she go to the bathroom while you were not paying attention?¡±


    ¡°Miss Eleven, Miss Ye Wei has left.¡± A watchman at the door reported hurriedly. Eleven had long ordered everybody to watch over Ye Wei and not let her leave.


    But she still failed to stop her.


    Damn it!


    She hurried downstairs and rushed to the apron.

 Chapter 598 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    It was hard for Rong Yan to stop Eleven as Eleven had flown to Palermo directly on her private plane, and she was extremely worried. Just a few moments after Eleven left, she received news saying that Mo Jue¡¯s private plane had left for Oman. He was heading for the Middle East, where the virus was most widely spread. Rong Yan¡¯s expression changed dramatically and she entered the air traffic control tower immediately to contact Eleven.


    ¡°Eleven, Mo Jue has gone to Oman.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Eleven¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡®He is going to Oman. What about Wei Wei? Where is Wei Wei going? To Palermo or Oman?¡¯ Eleven began to worry, and she was torn between turning back and continuing her journey. Rong Yan told her not to panic as she had sent someone to check where Ye Wei was.


    All the members of the Top Terrorist Organization were clear of each other¡¯s information sources. Hence, Ye Wei and Eleven could avoid the surveillance of the Top Terrorist Organization when they didn¡¯t want to let others know their whereabouts before. It would be difficult for them to track Ye Wei and Eleven.


    However, Ye Wei didn¡¯t make an effort to hide her whereabouts this time. Rong Yan found out that she was on the train to Palermo within twenty minutes.


    She told Eleven about it immediately.


    Eleven then flew straight to Palermo, where she was met with turbulence at high altitude. Because of the turbulence, the signal was cut off for a long time. When she heard from Rong Yan again, it was news about Ye Wei getting off the train halfway and robbing the helicopter of a local airport. It was unclear which direction she went. Eleven was stunned.


    After checking the helicopter¡¯s model, Rong Yan made use of the satellite, which belonged to the Top Terrorist Organization, and started tracking where Ye Wei was. Both Chu Li and Black J were shocked when they heard the news. When it was confirmed that Ye Wei¡¯s helicopter was headed for Oman, Eleven had already reached Palermo. She was extremely regretful of her actions.


    It was no doubt that Ye Wei had the thought to take Mo Jue down together with her. Judging from her stance, it was impossible for her to stop unless she let out her anger by slashing Mo Jue into pieces. However, her body was still weak as she had not recovered completely.


    Eleven was so anxious and worried that she wanted to fly to Oman at once. However, the meeting of the Mafia and the major international gangs was in the evening. Since she was already in Palermo, how could she miss it¡­ Mo Ye¡­


    She gave up the idea of flying to Oman and contacted the agents located there. After understanding the situation there, she told Rong Yan about her plan. Rong Yan knew that she was good at fighting, so she only reminded her to be careful.


    Rong Yan was afraid that Eleven would act impulsively and injure herself, so she repeatedly told her to monitor them from a distance and reminded her that there would definitely be some sort of ambush in the entertainment city.


    Mo Ye would have expected someone to sabotage the meeting.


    Eleven reassured Rong Yan and agreed to let her agents stay in the entertainment city, while she would standby at the building beside the entertainment city with her microscope and sniper rifle ready.


    Mo Ye¡­


    It was the first time she was not sure if letting him live then was the right choice.


    Maybe things would have been better if she had shot him.


    If she had killed him, there would be no need for her to be in a dilemma or be responsible for so many deaths. A trace of ruthlessness flashed past her eyes. There was an agent of the Top Terrorist Organization in the entertainment city and she could monitor the situation in the venue.


    ¡®Mo Ye, if it is really you, I will not be merciful this time!¡¯

 Chapter 599 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    It was eight in the evening and more than ten big bosses of the various international mafias were escorted by their men into the underground entertainment city. The casinos in the entertainment city were still operating and the loud music covered the solemnness of the night. Eleven frowned coldly. There was only one entrance to the underground entertainment city, other than the entrance for shipping goods.


    Mo Ye would not walk through the entrance for goods for no rhyme or reason and would definitely go in through the main entrance.


    People started their wild nightlife as it was night time, and there were many people at the entrance. Eleven suddenly thought of how she might not notice if there were people that blended into the crowd. She could not see everyone¡¯s expression clearly from the telescope. Sometimes, she could tell if the person was a killer just by their expressions as not everyone was good at pretending like Ye Wei.


    Usually, killers and agents would have a gaze that threatened people and also an aggressive aura.


    From the building that she was at, she could see the highest level of the entertainment city, which was also the location of their meeting. She could already hear what they were talking about from her earpiece. They were mostly talking about the big event that happened recently, the reshuffling of power in the international mafia, and what they should negotiate with Mo Ye and Mo Jue.


    The more Eleven listened to them, the colder her expressions got. One thing she was sure was that Mo Ye was not the one that requested to meet them. Instead, they had contacted each other first before looking for Mo Ye. This had overthrown Rong Yan¡¯s prediction that Mo Ye was the one that wanted to destroy the Dragon Gate.


    It was difficult to guess what this man was thinking about. Who knew if he might change his mind later?


    It was almost nine when an extra-long black sedan car stopped in front of the entertainment city. There were a few other black cars following behind it and more than ten men in black swiftly got out the car.


    She saw Daiya and Birmingham, Mo Ye¡¯s right-hand man. Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse did not appear and she did not see Mo Jue either. Mo Ye was the last to get out of the car.


    She could recognize that it was him and he did not dress up to be someone else. He did not cut his hair and used a silver ban to tie up his hair, which had reached his shoulders. It made him look more unruly and was not as fresh as when he had short hair. Eleven gritted her teeth as she thought of what had happened this time. This thing happened because of her and the guiltier she felt.


    She did not have so much hate if she did not see him. But once she saw him, she hated him more.


    Mo Ye¡¯s eyes looked around as if to check something before going into the entertainment city. Daiya and Birmingham followed behind him.


    Once he stepped into the top floor, everyone stood up to greet him. Eleven was shocked and felt that it was funny as Mo Ye¡¯s voice sounded tired and husky. It was as if he was tired and had not rested for many days.


    She thought that it was because he was busy thinking about how to conquer the Top Terrorist Organization, so he did not rest well.


    Mo Ye was directly facing her and she could see his face and expressions clearly through the telescope. Eleven was eavesdropping on their conversation and tried to understand what had happened over the past few days, but she did not manage to do so.


    They only talked about future collaborations and did not mention about the big fight that happened a while back. Eleven was disappointed, but she heard some useful information, which was that two American big bosses wanted to make use of the Mafia to destroy the Dragon Gate.


    The Mafia had now become the boss of all the mafia and was even stronger than the terrorist organization. Nobody knew how much the latter had lost this time, but everyone knew that they had lost a lot. Although they had lost a lot, they were still powerful. This was because their weapon inventory was not affected and their loss in manpower and territory could be regained in a few years¡¯ time.


    Therefore, they requested for the Mafia to work with them to destroy the Dragon Gate. They would also help the Mafia in the future when they had a life and death battle with the Top Terrorist Organization.


    Eleven laughed coldly. Life and death battle? There is no organization that had the capability to mention life and death battle with the Top Terrorist Organization. It was their luck that they did not lose much this time.


    If they had dragged it longer, there was no way the Mafia would be able to retreat with little loss if not for the fact that Chu Li and Jason cherished their men more than their power and territories. It was a joke that they dared to mention life and death battle.


    Mo Ye¡¯s lips curled up, askance, as if trying to ridicule them. His coarse voice sounded harsh. ¡°Who told you that I want to have a life and death battle with the Top Terrorist Organization?¡±


    This questioned stunned everyone.


    It was unexpected for everyone, including Eleven.


    Daiya and Birmingham stood behind Mo Ye quietly without saying anything. It was not their turn to speak during such an occasion.


    All of them had been in this industry for long and understood the situation.


    One of them said, ¡°Even if Mr. Mo does not intend to fight with the Top Terrorist Organization, they might not think so. Although the Mafia did not participate directly in this war and only took their territories afterward and the masterminds were the countries in the Middle East, everyone knew that you were the one that leaked the information to the countries in the Middle East, which resulted in this incident. Therefore, there is no way you are not part of this incident.¡±


    Mo Ye smiled coldly and his smile looked more cynical. ¡°This is my problem and it has nothing to do with you. Even if the two organizations have a life and death battle, I don¡¯t need your help!¡±


    He said it in a despising manner, angering a lot of the big bosses. This was unexpected for Eleven as Mo Ye was usually very calm and was rarely angered. He was good at calculating others and rarely offended others.


    But it seemed like his temper was not good this time around. Did something happen in the Mafia too?


    Chu Li and the rest should be the one being angry and not him. He was the biggest winner this time around, so what was there to be angry about?


    Everyone was quarreling suddenly. All of them were people with status and older than Mo Ye. How would they be able to take it when Mo Ye was so arrogant and unruly?


    It was so noisy that it made Eleven annoyed. Women were noisy when they quarreled, but it was even noisier when men quarreled, and they were very rowdy on top of that.


    But Mo Ye managed to be calm like a monk and did not retaliate no matter how they agitated him. All of them felt that it was useless to ridicule him as he did not reply.


    Once they were all quiet, Mo Ye said, ¡°I am willing to cooperate if all of you are interested in collaborating with the Mafia. But if you want to talk about destroying others, then forget it. I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    He said it solemnly and sounded angry. Nobody knew why he was angry and neither did Eleven. But it was a good thing he did not agree to destroy the Dragon Gate.


    Although it was not enough to make him not hate him, at least, it was not what Rong Yan had predicted and it made her heave a sigh of relief. No matter what, she did not want to see Mo Ye harming them anymore. She had decided if he dared to attack the Dragon Gate, she would definitely shoot him.


    ¡°Mr. Mo, you had already worked with the government in the Middle East to attack the Top Terrorist Organization, so why can¡¯t you work with us to destroy the Dragon Gate? This does not affect you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mo Ye was suddenly angry and his face changed. That person did not understand why Mo Ye was angry, but everybody felt that a heavy aura was pressed against their hearts until they couldn¡¯t breathe when Mo Ye got angry.


    Mo Ye¡¯s face looked sinister. Everybody was quiet and looked at each other, speechless.


    After a while, Mo Ye finally said, ¡°Since all of you are not keen on collaborating with me, let¡¯s not waste each other¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Mo, please believe us that we are sincere in working with you this time. Is this not collaboration?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Mo, I once heard an insider¡¯s news that the Dragon Gate has a close relationship with the Top Terrorist Organization. Who knows if they might work together to attack you? Are you not afraid of losing what you have? Destroying the Dragon Gate does no harm to you.¡±


    Mo Ye looked at them coldly and said solemnly, ¡°How do you guys know that I was the one that worked with the government forces in the Middle East to attack the Top Terrorist Organization?¡±


    Everybody was startled and so was Eleven. What did he mean? Wasn¡¯t it his idea? Otherwise, whose idea was it? Eleven opened her eyes wide. Mo Ye¡¯s tone sounded like he was making fun of himself. It was definitely not him if he spoke like this.


    She did not know him well, but she still had some understanding of him. When he was Mo Ye, and not Anthony, all his words were real and he would not lie.


    If he was the one, he would not deny it.


    Then, who was it? Mo Jue? Other than the Mo brothers, who would dare to make such an important order? Eleven was puzzled. The Mafia¡¯s system was similar to that of the Top Terrorist Organization.


    As they had a lot of different divisions, it would waste a lot of time to notify them one by one and would sometimes delay things. Therefore, they had one main device to communicate with all the divisions. The main device had an order system and only the highest leaders could send out the order via their voice recognition. Once it¡¯s sent out, all the divisions would carry out their tasks and a lot of time would be saved this way.


    Other than the Mo brothers, who else could use this system?


    Eleven clenched her fists tightly. All of them thought that it was Mo Ye and Mo Jue who did this when things happened. They did not have any other predictions. Could it be that they had misunderstood the Mo brothers?


    Her heart started to beat quickly and she felt a sharp pain. ¡®Mo Ye, if it was not you, then why didn¡¯t you stop it?¡¯ She needed to hear his explanation immediately. Even if he did not send out the order, he still could have stopped it.

 Chapter 600 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Eleven thought about a lot of things at once, and all the intense emotions started to crash in her brain. It was painful, and her heart felt heavy. She did not believe that Mo Ye had any reason to not stop them.


    Her thoughts were the same as all the other big bosses. None of them believed that it was not Mo Ye¡¯s decision. They said that Mo Ye was the one that sold the information to the Middle East. How was he going to explain this?


    Mo Ye only laughed coldly and did not say anything. His face looked cold and his gaze was sinister. Nobody dared to look at him and Eleven was anxious. She wanted to hear him explain, but sadly, he did not say anything.


    He only looked at them and repeated what he had just said. If they had no intention to discuss, then they should not collaborate in the future and treat that nothing had happened. This was a big-scale event with all the big bosses of the international mafia, and it was a rare occasion that happened once every few years. The outside world was focused on this event too, so if the meeting ended in unhappiness, it would give others more room for speculation.


    After all of them thought about it, they decided to give in and discussed the collaboration with Big Boss Mo according to their second plan. After this war, the Top Terrorist Organization had given up most of the arms market, and there would definitely be people to fill up the space. Mo Ye would naturally not give up this opportunity as they needed a large sum of money to build the Mafia. He was worrying about how to raise the money, and now they could make use of smuggling arms.


    But the two parties did not have a smooth negotiation as this batch of people were the mafia from Northern America and not arms dealer. There were a few mafias that were involved in arms smuggling too, but it was not as convenient as dealing with arms dealers.


    Therefore, they could only talk about other things, such as drugs, diamonds, and money laundering. The Mafia had a very strong money-laundering organization.


    They discussed for a few hours, and Eleven had got annoyed listening to them as she was not really interested in these things. She wanted to know more about the war, but it seemed like she would not be able to do so now.


    But she was desperate to know the truth. If they had really misunderstood them, then maybe¡­ Eleven frowned.


    They only left when it was midnight, and it happened to be the busiest time of the entertainment city. The big bosses decided to play at the casino. Mo Ye asked Daiya to pack the documents and instructed Birmingham. ¡°Send a few men to follow them. Don¡¯t let them create any trouble.¡±


    Birmingham nodded.


    Daiya was sorting out the documents and wanted to ask him something, but he looked at her sharply, scaring Daiya. Therefore, she did not say anything and continued to pack up the documents before passing to him.


    Mo Ye glanced at her and asked her to leave.


    She nodded and went out of the room.


    Mo Ye sat in the room for a while, his eyes occasionally looking in the opposite direction. The night was dark and the building that Eleven was at was dark, so she could not be seen. But she could see Mo Ye from her telescope.


    His deep and complex gaze.


    He seemed to be thinking about something and his face looked solemn. He sat there for a while before he got up and left.


    Eleven thinned her lips and gave up the sniper rifle and the telescope. She ordered the intelligence agent to come up and clear away the things before she left the building in a hurry and went straight to the Mafia¡¯s headquarters. She wanted to know the truth about everything.


    If not¡­


    She could not calm down.


    Mo Ye drove back to the headquarters by himself. His face was very calm as he stared at the road ahead. His calm face did not show his emotions at all.


    Half an hour later, he finally reached the headquarters and it was already past midnight. The headquarters was very quiet. He went back to the study room to put down the documents before going back to his room.


    Once he went back to his room, there was a gun pointing at him from his back before he even turned on the lights. He did not fluster as the aura from the person behind him was so familiar. He even missed it.


    He smiled slowly and continued to turn on the lights.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here,¡± Mo Ye said slowly. His coarse voice sounded like he was suppressed. It was as if he had used all his strength to say these words out.


    ¡®Eleven¡­¡¯


    He had guessed that she would look for him as such a big thing had happened. Moreover, from the way she was pointing the gun at his back, he knew what she was thinking.


    She must have thought that he had worked with the countries in the Middle East to attack the Top Terrorist Organization, resulting in them losing a lot of their territories and many people dying.


    It was normal for her to think this way as this was what everyone else thought. Even if someone had used his name to be in cahoots with the countries in the Middle East and sold them the Top Terrorist Organization¡¯s information, the Mafia must be the one that¡¯s benefitting from this. Because who else had this ability other than the Mo Brothers?


    Mo Ye smiled coldly.


    He remembered that he was confused when he just woke up. But all he thought of was where she was and if she was alright. He did not seem to remember that he was seriously injured and had been unconscious for very long. He seemed to hear her voice echoing in his ears.


    Once he had a clearer mind, he remembered that she had shot him and he could not help but feel flustered and angry. He was angry at her for being heartless and really shot him. He was even more afraid that she would be ruthless and not give him any chance. He asked Mo Jue about her and if she had visited him. Mo Jue was afraid that he would be too agitated if he knew that Eleven had visited but just left. Mo Ye might even chase after her. Therefore, Mo Jue lied that she did not visit him. Mo Ye was so disappointed and felt that his world had become dark.


    But Mo Jue told him that the bullet in his body had been smeared with a special type of anesthetic. Her aim was also slightly off so that he would be in a state as if he had died. This was to prolong the time to save him. He then regained hope and wanted to find her once he got better.


    It had been half a year.


    He worried about her body as she was very skinny when they were on the mountain. For the past half a year, Mo Jue also announced that he had died. He was not sure if Eleven would be¡­ sad.


    Mo Ye was happy, happy that he was alive and happy that Eleven was not so cruel after all. At least, he was sure that she was not cruel enough to really kill him.


    At least¡­


    They still had a chance to start again.


    But before his body had recovered, he heard that the hotel had an explosion. Mo Jue told him that Eleven was inside there too. She had just visited him, and he woke up once she left.

 Chapter 601 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    He was extremely elated because he knew that Eleven still had feelings for him. The voice he heard when he was unconscious was not his illusion as she really visited him. It was the first time that he was so happy, but she was also at the hotel. Although her skills were scary, the explosion seemed so sudden and might be targeted at her. Therefore, he was very worried.


    There were a lot of deaths at the hotel and some of the corpses were unrecognizable, but he did not dare to say that it was not them. Birmingham found out from Mr. Brown that they had gotten back the documents and the Mo Brothers heaved a sigh of relief. Mo Ye decided to release the news that he was alive, thinking that Eleven might come back and find him if she heard the news. He had a lot of things that he wanted to tell Eleven.


    However¡­


    Beauty Mom met with an accident.


    She was severely injured and was recovering on the island. It needed a day to travel there from Sicily. Mo Ye and Mo Jue loved her and hated her at the same time and were very worried after knowing that she was injured. He had already found out that Eleven and Ye Wei had gone to Rome then to help the Top Terrorist Organization with a mission. Therefore, he thought that they only needed a few days to visit Beauty Mom before coming back, and he could talk to Eleven after he came back. Mo Jue was worried about Ye Wei too, but Eleven was with her and they were fine even after such a big explosion. So he decided to go to the island to visit Su Ruhua with Mo Ye.


    The Mo brothers let Daiya, Birmingham, and Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse be in charge of things in the Mafia.


    Su Ruhua was heavily injured this time and her life was in danger. She had been unconscious for four days when they reached the island. Bai Ling and Bai Lin were afraid that something bad might happen, so they informed the Mo brothers.


    The butler went to look for Su Man before, but Su Man was doing some secluded research at that time and could not leave the place. The island was near Sicily, so they decided to inform the Mo brothers.


    He was also afraid that something might happen to Su Ruhua.


    She was still unconscious when Mo Ye and Mo Jue reached the island. They brought along the two best doctors in the Mafia to treat Su Ruhua. Mo Jue was very angry and asked what had happened.


    Both of them had never seen Su Ruhua being injured before as her skills were good. The brothers might not win against her even if they fought her together. She had never been injured for the past few years even though she was traveling around.


    Mo Jue could not think of who in this world could hurt her.


    The butler did not know what happened either. Su Ruhua went to look for Mo Shitian after hearing news about him. Who knew that she would meet with an eerie man that wanted to kill Su Ruhua once he met her. He looked like he hated her and they had some scores that were not settled.


    Luckily, they were at sea and they were familiar with how to fight on the sea. At first, they were sure that no one would be able to hurt Su Ruhua, but who knew that the man could heavily injure her. All of them were shocked and attacked him together and tried to escape. But Su Ruhua was still injured and unconscious throughout the journey. The butler had no choice but to hide on one of the islands nearby and find people to treat Su Ruhua and inform the Mo brothers.


    Mo Ye and Mo Jue listened to what had happened attentively. According to the butler¡¯s description of the man, Mo Ye¡¯s mind was filled with Kahn¡¯s face and he was quite sure that it was him.


    But why did Kahn meet his mom at sea and even attack her? Given his age, he should not have anything to do with her. Mo Ye was puzzled¡­


    Mo Jue gritted his teeth and wanted to injure the man that attacked Beauty Mom.


    Bai Ling and Bai Lin were very afraid.


    Luckily, Su Ruhua woke up for a while at night and was out of danger. But she was heavily injured and could not sit up right or move around. Therefore, she fell asleep again.


    Mo Ye and Mo Jue stayed by her side and Su Ruhua only woke up the next day.


    She was surprised to see Mo Ye and Mo Jue.


    The mother and sons had not met each other for long. They had a lot to say, but due to Su Ruhua¡¯s injuries, they did not talk about much as she was not in a good state yet. Surprisingly, she did not chase them away this time.


    Mo Ye and Mo Jue were therefore very happy and devoted to taking care of Su Ruhua. Mo Ye betrayed Mo Jue in order to make Su Ruhua happy. He asked Su Ruhua to make Mo Jue drink so that he could become an idiot. Mo Jue managed to escape after he refused to do so and Su Ruhua¡¯s mood got better.


    They asked Su Ruhua how she got injured and who that man was, but Su Ruhua could not answer either as the man seemed to be a stranger. But his attacks were ruthless. It was as if she owed him something and wished that she would die.


    She was puzzled and injured and soon became unconscious even before she could ask him anything.


    She felt innocent too as she had suffered for no reason. She felt sad because of it.


    The Mo brothers took care of her wholeheartedly until she could sit up before they were relieved. Su Ruhua happened to mention about Eleven and reprimanded Mo Ye for being too ruthless.


    Mo Ye was grateful and admitted that he had done wrong and was trying to change over. His attitude was very good, as if he were a good student that was scolded by his teacher. Su Ruhua immediately found it fishy and asked about Mo Ye and Eleven¡¯s relationship. She knew that Mo Ye had a stable girlfriend called Meng Lianying, and Mo Jue even sent her a photo of Meng Lianying. She knew the girl in the photo was not Eleven.


    Mo Ye admitted everything and Su Ruhua pointed at his brain to scold him for being so stupid. She scolded until Mo Ye could no longer take it, so he betrayed Mo Jue and told her about what had happened between Ye Wei and Mo Jue.


    They should get scolded together as there was no reason for the second boss to laugh at him like this. Therefore, both of them were reprimanded¡­


    Su Ruhua even taught them how to woo back their girlfriends and it shocked the Mo brothers. They dared not use the method that Beauty Mom taught as it would only scare their wives away.


    The brothers had not lived with Beauty Mom for many years, and it was rare for them to spend such a warm time with her. Both of them were in a good mood. The communication system on the island was bad and Big Boss Mo brought along his phone but it had run out of battery. On the other hand, Second Boss Mo did not bring his phone.


    They did not expect that the outside world was experiencing such a big change when they were staying on the island for three days. They were cut off from the outside world as they were taking care of Su Ruhua wholeheartedly and did not care about other things. Birmingham could not contact Beauty Mom back then either. Mo Ye and Mo Jue were shocked by the disaster when they finally received the news. Four days had passed by the time the doctor brought their phones with them.


    By this time¡­


    The war between the Top Terrorist Organization and the countries in the Middle East was reaching its end.

 Chapter 602 - I Missed You So Much

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Ye and Mo Jue rushed back hurriedly. It took five days for them to travel back and forth, which was also how long it had taken for the fighting to die down. Both Mo Ye and Mo Jue were shocked when they heard the rumors saying that they ordered the attack and sold information to the Middle East countries. They reprimanded Birmingham immediately and asked him what had happened.


    Birmingham was extremely speechless as he wasn¡¯t able to find out who leaked the information. However, the Middle East countries were sure that it was people from the Mafia who had sold them the information.


    The outbreak of the war had vacated territories in the Middle East. During this time, arms dealers and gangs in the Middle East began to take advantage of the fight. When Birmingham first realized that someone had framed the Mafia, he actually refused to join in, but Dana insisted that they should take action this time. Since the markets and territories of the Top Terrorist Organization had been vacated, those in the Middle East would snatch them away even if they didn¡¯t. The consequences would be the same.


    Before Mo Ye left, he didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a serious problem, and it just had to happen during that period of time. There was no proper arrangement since he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that this would happen. After all, he was still a man, not a god.


    Since Birmingham wasn¡¯t from the Mo family, he could not influence the people in the Elders¡¯ Court at all. He was in charge of the daily affairs when the Mo brothers were not in, but he didn¡¯t have to deal with the Elders¡¯ Court. However, with such a serious problem arising, it was impossible for him to stop the people in the Elders¡¯ Court without Mo Ye and Mo Jue present. Daiya was smart enough to know that she alone would not convince Birmingham, so she made use of her father and let him do it.


    Birmingham had no choice but to watch the elders give orders in the name of Mo Ye and Mo Jue, which resulted in the situation where it became hard for Mo Ye and Mo Jue to clear their names.


    They left in a hurry. For a long time, people had thought that they were orphans. Few people knew the real identity of Su Ruhua, so the Mo brothers did not want anyone to associate her with them if they were to disappear together. Hence, everybody thought that they were still in the castle, giving orders for the war.


    In fact, they weren¡¯t¡­


    He had never thought of doing such a despicable thing. If he wanted to attack the Top Terrorist Organization, he would have already done so, given that he had collected a lot of information about them. Why would he wait until now? It was beneath his dignity to do such despicable things.


    If he really wanted to compete with Chu Li and the others, he would have done it by strengthening the Mafia and becoming the leader rather than messing things up in the Middle East and hurting so many innocent people.


    Even when he looked at the estimated death reports, the number of casualties, and the territory and market losses, he felt that it was cruel. Moreover, his relationship with Eleven had just begun to ease. How would he be willing to break it?


    He was more unwilling than anyone else to do that. There was no connection between the Top Terrorist Organization and the Mafia. It was true that he wanted to stay with Eleven, but he also wanted the Mafia to stand tall. However, he didn¡¯t have to destroy the Top Terrorist Organization just to become the leader.


    Just by comparing what they both had in the beginning, he was still stronger than them. He was still the big boss. Because of Eleven, he had even thought of avoiding the arms market to prevent any fights with the Top Terrorist Organization.


    Because arms smuggling was the most important business that kept them going.


    If it was in the past, he would probably do whatever he liked and destroy the Top Terrorist Organization, as the Top Terrorist Organization had nothing to do with him. However, he now had to think otherwise because of Eleven. He didn¡¯t want to push them away¡­ at all.


    When they got back, they could only urgently order their men to stop attacking and stop whatever they were doing. However, things had already happened and he couldn¡¯t possibly tell Chu Li and Jason that he would give the territories back after all the damage caused.


    Nobody would believe whatever he said. They would only think that he had something else in mind.


    Moreover, Mo Ye would never say such things, given how arrogant he was. It was impossible for Mo Jue to care or try to explain themselves either. Mo Ye was considered relatively calm as compared to Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue had always felt insecure when he was with Ye Wei. How he wished he could bring her around in his pocket and keep his sight on her. After those things happened, he only hoped for nobody but Ye Wei¡¯s trust. He sent someone to check where Ye Wei was and went to Oman immediately without even confirming if it was true or not.


    Mo Ye had once advised him not to go because he knew that Ye Wei would definitely come back to confront Mo Jue. However, Mo Jue didn¡¯t listen to him and insisted on going. He couldn¡¯t stop him at all.


    He didn¡¯t have the time to watch over Mo Jue as there were too many things for him to take care of. He didn¡¯t even have time to sleep.


    He had thought that Eleven might come looking for him, so he purposely announced the time and place of their meeting in a high-profile way when the major international gangs in North America sent out the invitation to him.


    ¡®Just now¡­¡¯ He was distracted, thoughts of finding her filling his mind. He looked carefully at all the people in the entertainment city, trying to spot her.


    But he was disappointed.


    For hours, nothing happened. It was so peaceful that he was disappointed. The excitement that he had earlier when he was waiting for her to appear had turned cold, and he lost all his patience.


    He deliberately went back alone, but there was no one following him behind. Mo Ye¡¯s heart was even colder. His calm desperation was like a layer of gauze that blinded his heart. He was in a daze all day, and he could not see clearly¡­


    He returned to his bedroom, only to sense danger, a familiar feeling¡­


    And¡­


    Heart palpitations.


    He could only feel those heart palpitations whenever she was close to him, like how he had felt them so intensely back then in City A. It was the reason why he was afraid that he would betray Meng Lianying, and the reason why he decided to be even crueler to her.


    Her gaze of hatred and her uncontrollable impatience and depression was so obvious when they were on the island, but somehow, he had ignored them and not thought of why.


    It seemed like they were never meant to be with each other. If he hadn¡¯t met her as Anthony, she might not have spoken to him at all. It was not easy for her to reach out to him given that she had distanced herself in love. Since she had finally taken a step towards him, he had to take the remaining ninety-nine steps. No matter how hard or difficult it would be, he would run to her, take her hand, and never leave her.


    He turned around suddenly, with no regard to the gun that was pointed on his waist. He hugged her into his arms aggressively even before he looked at her.


    ¡°Eleven, I missed you so much¡­¡±

 Chapter 603 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    For a moment, she forgot how to react. Her mind was chaotic and her brain seemed to have turned into mush. She had never heard such words from Mo Ye, and she had never expected him to say them either.


    It felt like they were back to the days in the mountains. He was now Anthony, not Mo Ye. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising to hear that from Anthony as he was a yuppie, but Mo Ye¡­


    Her heart raced uncontrollably when he hugged her tightly in his arms. His arms seemed to be filled with infinite power that could give her eternal support, and she could hear his heartbeats clearly. It was a warm and reliable hug that she once had and missed, but¡­


    How could she still fall in love with him after such things had happened?


    How would she face those who died?


    Why did he leave her then?


    She was pushed away again when she decided to love him. He had never stood in her shoes and thought if what he did would hurt her.


    ¡®Mo Ye, do you really miss me?¡¯


    ¡®You lied!¡¯


    Eleven gritted her teeth and held back the pain in her heart. ¡°Let me go!¡± she said coldly.


    She didn¡¯t like to threaten people, but she pointed the gun against his abdomen ruthlessly and warned him to let go. She thought that Mo Ye would let her go, but he hugged her even more tightly.


    ¡°No!¡± His tone was fierce and slightly annoyed. He asked, ¡°Eleven, has it ever crossed your mind that you might have placed the wrong bets when you shot me?¡±


    What had happened in the past was still a traumatic experience for Eleven, but¡­¡±How I wished I had killed you then. If I did, all these would not happen, and I wouldn¡¯t be in this situation now. Mo Ye, how could you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me!¡± Mo Ye exclaimed. He clasped Eleven¡¯s shoulders and looked straight into her eyes. He was feeling flustered, wronged, and angry due to the distrust. ¡°It¡¯s not me!¡±


    ¡°Not you? Who else could give orders to the Mafia? Why are you denying it after you¡¯ve done all these?¡± Eleven¡¯s expression was cold, and her gaze was filled with hatred.


    Mo Ye stared at her with mixed feelings. He felt bitterness in his mouth. Indeed, he got what he deserved. It was his fault that he didn¡¯t earn her trust. Mo Ye sighed speechlessly. ¡°What are you blaming me for? Leaking the information or ordering the Mafia to snatch your territories? Eleven, I really don¡¯t know who leaked the information. As to snatching the territories¡­ If the Mafia didn¡¯t take action, the arms dealers in the Middle East and the mafia gangs would seize them as well. They would be even crueler, and the consequences would be the same.¡±


    ¡°So you think you were right?¡± Eleven sneered and glared at him furiously.


    Mo Ye felt powerless. It was useless for him to say anything more if she firmly believed that he had done it. All of a sudden, his eyes lit up and he realized that Eleven had recovered. Because Eleven had rarely shown her true self since she had always appeared with a mask, Mo Ye was used to sensing her instead of recognizing her by her looks. After all, the mask was just a fake piece of skin.


    After speaking for a while, he suddenly realized that Eleven wasn¡¯t wearing a mask, and neither was she as thin as firewood like she was in the past. Her face looked rounder, healthier, and more beautiful. He was glad that her body had finally recovered.


    She was as thin as a rake when they were in the mountains half a year ago, but now, she had turned plumper. He was uncontrollably elated that he gave an irrelevant answer. ¡°Eleven, it seems like you got fatter.¡±


    And he said that with a blank smile.


    Eleven stared at him, feeling infuriated. He didn¡¯t just ignore her question but also called her fat? She tried to hit him hard on the chest with her elbow, but Mo Ye dodged it quickly. The two of them split up and Eleven blushed.


    Mo Ye chuckled. Under the light, the man¡¯s smile seemed to show endless love for her. He looked at her with such concentration as if he was looking at a treasure. Being pampered like that was irresistible to every girl.


    ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said you¡¯re fat. I should have said that you look better now.¡± Mo Ye changed his words instantly, with a slight smile that could be seen from his eyes. He had actually wished that time could stop at that moment so that he could enjoy her company more.


    She was just right in front of him, within his reach. He was overjoyed by the idea of it.


    ¡°Shut up. Nobody¡¯s talking about that.¡± Eleven clenched her fists.


    Mo Ye¡¯s gaze fell on her gun. He asked calmly, ¡°Do you really want to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you deserve it?¡± Eleven asked with a sneer. Yes, she really wanted to kill him, especially when she heard him say that the others would snatch the territories even if they didn¡¯t. Although she knew that what he said was a fact, she couldn¡¯t help being angry and hateful.


    How dared he speak so bluntly as if nothing had happened before? How could he?


    If he hadn¡¯t leaked the information, the war would not have happened at all.


    ¡°Eleven, my mother was injured. She had been in a coma, so the housekeeper told us about it in case anything happened to her. I really wanted to go to you immediately after I had woken up, but I received the news the day after. I rushed over with Mo Jue and thought that I could get in contact with you afterward. But we lived on the island for three days and Birmingham couldn¡¯t get in contact with us. When we came back, the war between the Top Terrorist Organization and the Middle East had already ended. It was too late for me to do anything else,¡± Mo Ye said flatly. He was a person with so much pride that he had never explained himself to anyone. It was okay to him if the others didn¡¯t believe him because he didn¡¯t need to care what others thought of him. However¡­


    She was Eleven. He could never ignore what she thought of him!


    They were just not fated to be with each other. He had hurt her too much. He was afraid that making another mistake would shut him out of her life forever, and he didn¡¯t want to chase her around the world.


    Compared with what Eleven had lost, his pride was nothing.


    As long as he could stop her from misunderstanding and hating him, everything was worth it.


    Eleven was stunned and she stared blankly at him. Mo Ye was a little annoyed. Why wouldn¡¯t she believe what he said? Although he was frustrated, he was very helpless. He then finally realized what a jerk he was in the past. He doted on Meng Lianying and gave in to her every time, but he had never allowed her to challenge his endurance limit like that.


    The only person whom he allowed to do whatever she liked was her. Only her. In his eyes, she was allowed to do whatever she wanted.


    Even if what she wanted was to kill him. No matter how angry and hateful he was, everything would be fine if she was willing to talk to him.


    ¡°My mother. You know her too.¡±

 Chapter 604 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Eleven was even more stunned. The Mo brothers visiting the injured Su Ruhua at the same time when the war started? How could there be such a coincidence in the world?


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to doubt him when she looked at his calm eyes, although she had many doubts. Mo Ye had no reason to lie to her. It was already rare for him to abandon his pride and give her an explanation. Did that mean that what he said was true?


    ¡°Why did you agree to this gang meeting then?¡±


    ¡°I thought that you might come to destroy this meeting out of anger. I guessed that you might come to me.¡± Mo Ye told her honestly while staring deeply at her, hoping that she would forgive him.


    Eleven was slightly shocked. Did he go through so much just to meet her? How could he be sure that she would go? If Ye Wei hadn¡¯t come for Mo Jue, she probably wouldn¡¯t have gone there.


    Her only aim was to stop Ye Wei from doing stupid things.


    Eleven took a step back and flashed a smile of self-mockery. ¡°How could this happen? Why?¡±


    There was a buzz in her mind. She didn¡¯t expect that this was actually a misunderstanding that almost made them all pay the price. But would Chu Li and Jason believe his words too? How should the feud between the Mafia and the Top Terrorist Organization be solved?


    She was stumped!


    ¡°Eleven, it doesn¡¯t matter what other people think. I just want to clear the misunderstanding between me and you. I know my own limits. Please give me more trust,¡± Mo Ye said. His eyes were locked on hers. He didn¡¯t want to see the hatred in her eyes.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not you, then who leaked the information? It must be one of your men. We¡¯ve already contacted someone in the Mafia and he swore that both of you did it.¡±


    ¡°Eleven, it was just a way to distract you. My men had made a mistake to take advantage of the war, but you should understand that if the elders hadn¡¯t given the orders, the territory vacated by the Top Terrorist Organization would still be taken over by others. The only difference would be the change in arms dealers.¡± Mo Ye seemed to be a little anxious.


    How could she not believe him after he had explained all that so clearly?


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand.¡± Eleven looked at him coldly and interrupted him flatly. ¡°I was the one who lost that piece of information. They were out of my hands for a while during the explosion. I had never been so careless, but in my defense, I forgot to take it with me because I was busy escaping. From the time I lost it to the time I took it back from Mr. Brown, someone must have touched it. These mishaps happened because of my carelessness. We were in Palermo then. The document was lost there too. Moreover¡­¡±


    Eleven looked at Mo Ye coldly, and she thought of what Ye Wei had said. ¡°Dana had gone into the hotel before Mr. Brown. Nobody will ever know if she photocopied it and put it back before Mr. Brown arrived.¡±


    That was the conclusion that Ye Wei had. She confirmed that the information leaked from the Mo family, so the only possibility was Dana, who could be in touch with the document at the hotel. But now, if it really weren¡¯t the Mo brothers¡­


    ¡®Does the guess make sense now? Was there anyone else in the hotel then?¡¯


    She had no clue.


    ¡°Dana said she didn¡¯t see it. The document was already taken away by Mr. Brown when she checked,¡± Mo Ye said flatly. Dana had been working for the Mafia for years, and she had a good relationship with the Mo brothers before they joined the Mafia. She would never betray them.


    ¡°Do you believe whatever she says?¡± Eleven sneered. This woman had made Ye Wei very unhappy, and Eleven had no good impression of her either. It was hard for her to even hear her name.


    Mo Ye replied, ¡°I will believe whatever you say. As for the others, I would have to make some judgments.¡±


    Eleven sneered coldly. She had never lied to anyone.


    Mo Ye relaxed a little when he saw that her anger had subsided. Now, his worst fears were if Eleven left him, ignored him, or got angry at him. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t shout at her or threaten her. She would only be more stubborn if he took the hard way.


    ¡°Then, who did it?¡± Eleven asked. She started to believe Mo Ye as she was convinced that he had no reason to lie to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m still investigating it.¡±


    Eleven looked at him coldly, slightly annoyed. Her anger intensified especially when she saw the relaxed expression on his face. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you explain it earlier? Now, everyone thinks that both of you had planned all these to take advantage of it. How would you earn their trust?¡±


    Mo Ye smiled and raised his eyebrow slightly. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    Eleven blushed, gritted her teeth, and turned around, wanting to leave. Mo Ye realized that he might have said the wrong things and blocked the door with his tall body immediately. He looked at her with a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard for you to visit me. Don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to kill you, not to visit you.¡± Eleven stated the fact flatly. The gun was still in her hand.


    Mo Ye¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He smiled faintly and asked, ¡°How can you kill me if you don¡¯t visit me first?¡±


    Eleven gnashed her teeth. This guy seemed to have become Anthony, and the yuppie in him had appeared again.


    Eleven looked at him coldly, trying to shock him with her aura. Who knew that Mo Ye was also hard to deal with. He blocked her from going out of the room with all his might. One was indifferent, while the other was smiling. After facing each other for a while, Mo Ye reached for her gun. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to keep the gun if you are not planning to kill me now, in case I become traumatized.¡±


    She stared at him blankly and watched him take the gun from her. The gun fell onto the carpet as he loosened his hand, and he took her into his arms. Again, he hugged her tightly in his arms.


    The matter was explained clearly, and she was no longer angry. He could finally hug her properly. As soon as Eleven struggled to shake him off, he clasped her limbs tightly. Mo Ye turned around unexpectedly and their positions were exchanged immediately. Eleven was now pinned between the door and his chest. He growled at her when she tried to struggle, and his breath could be felt all around the tip of her nose. She was a little flustered¡­


    ¡°Mo Ye, what are you doing¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me take a good look at you.¡± Mo Ye¡¯s eyes focused on her face with blushing cheeks. He wanted to remember that face clearly.


    Eleven have never been stared at like that before. Flustered, she wanted to push him away. However, Mo Ye started to laugh at her. She became angry from embarrassment, but Mo Ye laughed even harder and held her more tightly.

 Chapter 605 - The Underworld Version of Romeo and Juliet

    Eleven stopped struggling. She had resented him at first, but most of her hatred had disappeared half a year ago when he took so many gunshots for her at the foot of the mountain. She felt his passionate love and finally had reason to persuade herself to forget past injuries. She thought that maybe they could have another chance. She also imagined that if Mo Ye survived¡­


    She was willing to give them a chance.


    During the period of time when he went by Anthony and she went by Little Seven, she had once thought that it would be nice if Mo Ye could treat her like how Anthony did. Little did she know that Anthony was Mo Ye, and she had fallen in love with him twice.


    She didn¡¯t want to lie to herself and say that she didn¡¯t love him. She loved him very much, but they just couldn¡¯t be together. She was afraid of getting hurt in the future, and she was also scared that their identities would make things harder for them. She had a lot of considerations, so she had decided to end things with him then.


    No one owed anyone anything, and she didn¡¯t hate him anymore. If she loved him, she would hide her feelings in her heart. Becoming strangers was the best ending for them.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that the scene at the foot of the mountain gave her such a big impact that she began to think otherwise. If he was alive, she would really like to love him again. Such thoughts popped up in her mind countless times.


    After she heard the news of his death, she felt that life was hopeless and desperate. Knowing that he was alive again made her so happy, but she had to pretend to be calm in front of Ye Wei.


    In fact, she was overjoyed¡­


    That day, while holding his hand, she had even thought of staying with him if he woke up and asked.


    Unfortunately, something so cruel happened just in a twinkling of an eye. She could hardly accept it, and she wanted to delete her feelings totally. She loved him, but he hurt her family. She just could not accept it.


    But now, the misunderstanding was solved. She couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. The hatred that had accumulated seemed to disperse when they hugged.


    Could she really love this man?


    Could she really trust him with her life? Eleven was unsure. She shouldn¡¯t doubt the love of a man if he was willing to sacrifice his life for her, even if he had never expressed his love verbally. She should understand how he felt.


    She was not someone who would dwell on the past, but their identities had caused her to step back.


    How should she choose?


    Chu Li had clearly said that if she wanted him, she would have abandoned them. Would they trust Mo Ye and Mo Jue again?


    Mo Ye held Eleven¡¯s hand tightly. She felt the warmth and strength of his palm, as well as his determination. Her heart instantly went into a state of panic, and she felt like escaping¡­


    She shook his hand off, but he held her hand again, so tightly as if he would not let go. He seemed to notice that Eleven was shaking a little, and he raised the corners of his lips slightly. Why did he think that Eleven was someone cold and hard to deal with in the past? In his eyes, she was a lovely and transparent woman who could be seen through easily. Although her hands were stained with blood, her mind and soul were clean and unpolluted.


    He held her hand tightly and hugged her in his arms forcefully. He whispered, ¡°Eleven, let¡¯s start over, shall we?¡±


    Eleven was shocked. She didn¡¯t know how to reply to him. It was easy for him to ask, but it required a lot of courage for her to make a decision. She wasn¡¯t sure if she had the guts to gamble with Mo Ye.


    His slightly calloused hand rubbed against the back of her hand. It was warm and a bit seductive. Eleven sighed and honestly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    He was a little disappointed. Her heart had been closed for too long.


    ¡°Do you still hate me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you love me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡­


    She did not know how to answer all the questions Mo Ye had asked. She simply used the three magical words of truth to block them all. She was totally unprepared for those questions.


    ¡°Eleven, what do you need me to do? As long as I can do it, I will do it for you,¡± Mo Ye said in a deep voice. He knew what was on her mind and what she was worried about. He was ready to do anything for her if she asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do anything for me,¡± Eleven gnashed her teeth and said softly. Tell him to leave the Mafia? No, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it. It would be too selfish of her to do that, as Mo Ye had put in a lot of effort in the Mafia. From his story, she could tell that he was proud and determined. How could she be so selfish and just tell him to give up everything? If he was her, she would not give up everything just for him.


    She loved him deeply, but there were many things that were more important than love.


    Everything wouldn¡¯t matter to Mo Jue as long as he had Wei Wei, but it was different for Mo Ye.


    He stepped back a little but still didn¡¯t let go of her hand. He looked at her in the eye and asked flatly, ¡°Is this really so hard for you?¡±


    ¡°Mo Ye, don¡¯t force me. Things have escalated so fast. I don¡¯t know how to take care of it now. I¡­¡± Eleven did not know how to explain what she had promised Chu Li.


    Eleven tried to avoid his gaze, but Mo Ye did not allow her to. He held her cheeks with his hands and turned her face around to face him. Looking straight into her eyes, he asked, ¡°Can you at least tell me how long will you take then? Is that not okay with you too?¡±


    ¡°What how long?¡±


    ¡°How long will it take you to forgive me completely and how long will it take you to really give us a chance? Or, have you never planned to give me a chance?¡±


    His questions put Eleven on a spot. She was at a loss. Mo Ye¡¯s mind was too meticulous, and he knew how to take his moves step by step. She was not his opponent at all. Now that he had explained it clearly, using force was out of the list. It was rare that she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡®How do I tell him an exact period of time?¡¯


    She was very confused.


    ¡°Did you want me to leave the Mafia?¡± Mo Ye asked suddenly.


    Eleven shook her head almost instantly without thinking. ¡°No, I have never thought about it. I might have thought that if you were not the Mafia¡¯s godfather. But you already are. I have never once thought about asking you to leave, and I won¡¯t do that.¡±


    Mo Ye looked at her, trying to tell from her eyes if she was speaking the truth. Indeed, she was.


    ¡°Have you thought about what the relationship between us is now?¡± Mo Ye asked.


    Eleven was stunned.


    Mo Ye said slowly, ¡°I will define it like this. We are definitely the underworld version of Romeo and Juliet, right? You already let me hug and kiss you. I am your boyfriend now, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Eleven was speechless.

 Chapter 606 - Big Bad Wolf and the Little White Rabbit

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Eleven was stunned and speechless for a moment. She felt so embarrassed that her cheeks were getting redder, and she didn¡¯t dare to look into Mo Ye¡¯s eyes. She wanted to escape, but she was trapped in his little space.


    Step by step.


    Saying that they were the Romeo and Juliet of the underworld was really accurate. But kiss and hug? Since when did she allow him to kiss or hug her? Eleven wanted to refute him, but she turned mute at the sight of Mo Ye¡¯s smiling eyes.


    Suddenly, she felt that her waist was grabbed tightly, and her back heavily banged onto the door. Mo Ye kissed her lips deeply with one hand on her waist, and the other on her hair, plundering the sweetness between her lips.


    His warm lips pressed on hers tightly, sucking and licking her perfectly shaped face. Suddenly, he broke into her mouth and savored all of her aggressively. Just like a traveler who has walked in the desert for many days without water, he desperately sucked for water greedily as if he had long yearned for it.


    Eleven realized that she had lost control of her own body when she tried to resist. Her body was tightly held down by him, and there was almost no gap in between¡­


    She felt herself blushing furiously.


    Her heart was racing and she did not know what to do. She could only nervously grab his clothes.


    This heart-shaking and sweet feeling made her shudder and she did not know how to respond. She could only let Mo Ye hug her passively, kiss her, tease her, and all her feelings followed him.


    Together.


    Mo Ye gently moved away from her lips and pressed his forehead against hers. The tip of his nose pressed against hers and his dark eyes were burning with passion. He could not breathe properly and slowly said, ¡°Is this considered kissing and hugging? You didn¡¯t reject it.¡±


    Eleven¡¯s lips moved as she wanted to rebut. How could Mo Ye allow her to say another word? He tilted his head and kissed her lips again. This time, he kissed her even harder, so aggressively that nobody could stop him¡­


    He was already familiar with her personality and knew how to get this beauty. This kiss did not satisfy Mo Ye. He hugged Eleven and spun a few rounds on the spot. He had already pinned her onto the black bed.


    During this process, he did not let go of her sweet lips and did not bump into anything.


    Eleven was a little flustered as she was grabbed by Mo Ye¡¯s hand the moment her hand touched his shoulder. He pressed her head to the side and wrapped his fingers tightly around her. His lips moved away from her and moved towards her fair and tender neck. His warm breath landed on her delicate skin and a thin layer of red appeared¡­


    Eleven had never experienced such a soul-stirring passion and desire before. In the past, she had gorgeously pretended to flirt with others and had physical contact with them. However, her heart was as calm as water and as cold as ice, unlike now¡­


    Her blood seemed to be boiling¡­


    This feeling was terrifying.


    Mo Ye¡¯s hand was not satisfied with just the touch from kissing. It caressed down her skin and passionately reached into her shirt¡­


    ¡°Mo Ye, stop!¡± He had grabbed onto softness, and that person was actually playing with the tip. She shuddered as though she was pulled into an even bigger abyss, but she seemed to have regained her senses and grabbed his hand hurriedly.


    To her surprise, when she placed her hand on his, he used some force and overcame all obstacles. His hand landed on the softness again. Eleven¡¯s face turned red and she wished she could disappear from Mo Ye¡¯s sight¡­


    This was a typical rejection which she clearly did not mean.


    Although Mo Ye was on the verge of losing his mind to passion and his blood was screaming for her, he still had a shred of rationality left. He did not dare to push Eleven too hard.


    He knew very well that he had to be patient with her. He had to take it slow and take her step by step¡ªnot force her.


    If he pushed her too hard, Eleven would retaliate. He was the most afraid of Eleven retaliating and leaving in a cool manner. Wouldn¡¯t he be crying if that happened?


    Therefore, no matter how much pain he was in, no matter how loudly his sexual desires were screaming, he held it in and did not dare take action. He even pulled his hand out of her shirt and held her hand instead, his body half pressing on her.


    Eleven had never encountered such an embarrassing situation before. As she was pinned down by him, she could only look at his burning eyes. His eyes were as deep as ink and were frighteningly dark. She seemed to be able to see a ball of fire in them.


    Eleven knew what he wanted to do, and she had undergone training in this area. The man¡¯s breathing was deep, and the hardness he was hiding was against her abdomen. How could she not know what he wanted?


    However¡­


    She resisted slightly and did not dare to engage Mo Ye too deeply. Ye Wei¡¯s example shocked her.


    Most importantly, The Old Witch had once told her that her body was not suitable for being with a man. The poison would spread to him.


    She did not have much time to live and she did not want to implicate him.


    ¡°Eleven, why do you reject me?¡± Mo Ye looked at her with his black and bright eyes as he gently pecked her lips and asked hoarsely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Eleven gritted her teeth and pushed him. ¡°Get up.¡±


    Mo Ye grunted and his voice made Eleven¡¯s body freeze. She did not dare to push him and could only stand still as she looked at him warily. Mo Ye wanted to laugh as she did not know how cute her expression was.


    She was like a little rabbit that had been guarding against the big bad wolf.


    Was he that scary? Mo Ye was in a good mood. He flipped over and did not press her down. Eleven immediately got up, but his iron arm was on her abdomen as it pressed her onto the bed.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave. How can you leave after you have made me like this?¡± Mo Ye smiled and held her in his arms still. Eleven glared at him angrily, but Mo Ye ignored her and let her stare for as long as she wanted.


    ¡°You have to be responsible for me,¡± he said gentlemanly.


    ¡°Me? Responsible for you?¡± Eleven raised her pitch, feeling unbelievable.


    ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯ll be responsible for you.¡± Mo Ye changed his words readily.


    As long as she was happy!


    Eleven rolled her eyes and Mo Ye hugged her tightly in his arms. ¡°So, am I your boyfriend now?¡±


    Eleven, ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°Will you let other men hold you like this?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Eleven turned her head around angrily and saw Mo Ye¡¯s smiling eyes. She immediately felt that she had been fooled by him and turned angrier from embarrassment.


    ¡°It¡¯s been five years. You have to give me an official status.¡±

 Chapter 607 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    A title?


    Eleven paused in her heart and seemed a little lost as though she had no idea what he was saying. Her lost look was especially adorable. Mo Ye buried his head in her neck, his muffled laughter ringing by her ear, making her blush.


    How could he be so shameless?


    She knew very well she was not his match and slightly panicked before she tried to calm down. ¡°I do not know what you are saying,¡± she said with a straight face.


    Mo Ye was not angry. He hugged her in a doting manner and ran his slightly calloused hands around her ear and gently laughed. He seemed to enjoy this lazy yet somewhat intimate atmosphere. Eleven was most afraid of people touching her ear because it was somewhat itchy. As said person was Mo Ye, she felt it even more and tried to hold his hand in a panic so that he would not anyhow run his hands around her.


    ¡°My Eleven is so smart to the point she doesn¡¯t know what I am saying?¡± Mo Ye propped himself up and smiled while looking at her. He planted his warm lips on her face. Her long eyelashes ran past his lips as though they gently wafted past his heart, stirring his heart. He struggled to control the slightly numbing feeling his body felt. Mo Ye felt as though his heart was immersed in warm chocolate.


    Eleven looked at him, and he did not allow her to look away, so she could only look at him. He said, ¡°What are you afraid of? Say it and I¡¯ll resolve it.¡±


    ¡°How are you going to resolve it? Kill everybody?¡± Eleven raised her eyebrows. She understood him especially well. While people saw him as a sentimental fool in love who loved to smile, he embodied the sunshine teenager whose means she never dared to learn.


    ¡°Eleven really understands me.¡± Mo Ye laughed as he continued her statement. A few years of being in the grind made him no more that hot-blooded young man he was back then. He became stable and calm with everything in his grasp. Only she was his wild card.


    His thoughts were simple. He wanted her pure heart and was willing to endure the wait, however long she made him wait. As long as she would make up her mind, he was willing to do anything for her.


    This was the first time he went to such extents for a person in his whole life. He was no saint. Although he was not one to solely give, he was willing to give her his heart in exchange for hers.


    It was not too much to ask for, and he had all the time in the world to gradually make amends for what he owed her.


    ¡°Mo Ye, you¡­¡± Eleven hesitated and gritted her teeth. ¡°Chu Li and Jason are of the opinion you were behind it all. I can¡¯t¡­ forsake them for you.¡±


    It was just like how Mo Ye would give up Mo Jue for want of a woman.


    They were the closest to them.


    The misunderstanding soured their relations, and she did not want to have too much contact with him during such a sensitive period. If she tried to explain to Chu Li, chances were that Chu Li would think she was trying to defend Mo Ye and would not buy her explanation.


    Well, anybody with the slightest sense of discernment would not believe that. After all, what they did before did not allow them to trust people.


    ¡°Shall I walk up to them and ask for your hand? I could also¡­¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Eleven stared at him. He was getting more and more illogical. If he dared to go to London, Chu Li and company would make mincemeat out of him. Besides¡­


    This moment was plain unsuitable.


    Mo Ye looked at her deeply and slowly said, ¡°I finally understand why Little Jue does not feel safe around Ye Wei. He always has this unwillingness and would even go as far as to wipe her memories. He¡¯s really¡­¡±


    It was only now that he could understand this feeling.


    Speaking of Mo Jue and Ye Wei, Eleven frowned and sat up in a panic. Given how weak Ye Wei was and Mo Jue¡¯s temper, looking for the latter would undoubtedly start a fight. While that did not mean that he would hit Ye Wei, both of them were tough characters. While Mo Jue used to love Ye Wei, they fought extremely hard and would not hold back. It was as though winning the fight meant conquering Ye Wei.


    How would he know that Ye Wei was frail and unable to endure his punches? She grabbed Mo Ye¡¯s sleeve in a panic and asked, ¡°Can you contact Mo Jue?¡±


    Mo Ye frowned. ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s nuts, isn¡¯t he? What¡¯s he going to do in Oman? Even Wei Wei is following him, and if they get into a fight¡­¡± Eleven sounded a little worried. ¡°Can you contact him?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean Ye Wei? Are you afraid they will get into a scuffle? The loser is not a given.¡± Mo Ye raised his eyebrows and shook his head. He was powerless about how much of an idiot Mo Jue could be. His wise-cracking brother was extremely smart but became a total idiot when he ran into Ye Wei.


    ¡°You know nothing.¡± Eleven did not know whether Ye Wei would allow Mo Jue to know about the innocent child, and she hence had no plans to tell Mo Ye anything. Telling Mo Ye was akin to telling Mo Jue. ¡°Wei Wei was extremely sick and she had yet to recover. Given the chaos and danger in Oman, along with Mo Jue¡¯s character, Wei Wei will be in trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t contact him,¡± Mo Ye plainly said. He was telling the truth and did not have to lie to Eleven. Mo Jue left on impulse and turned off all means of communications lest he be pestered.


    Eleven felt her heart sink. Wei Wei¡­


    ¡°Eleven, I see that you are one who changes the conversation topics too.¡± Mo Ye propped his chin and looked at her with a seeming smile ¡°Let¡¯s talk about us now. You¡¯ve digressed too much. Come back to the topic. Let¡¯s talk about how we should go about addressing each other.¡±


    He seemed to mean that she wouldn¡¯t be stepping out of the house if that wasn¡¯t cut and done today.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Eleven rebutted. She was really concerned about Ye Wei. Mo Ye was not bothered because he would pull off all he could to achieve his goals. He must force Eleven to commit today.


    She, given her character of few words, would absolutely never go back on her word.


    He would have to be an idiot to allow such a wonderful opportunity to pass by.


    Mo Ye put his head next to her shoulders and hugged her before laughing and saying, ¡°You should just agree because I¡¯m so earnest. Is that so challenging?¡±


    ¡°Were you now?¡± All she saw were his tricks that were out to deceive her.


    ¡°I¡¯m always earnest,¡± Mo Ye replied. He was such an upright gentleman.


    Eleven looked to the side to see his countenance and felt her heartbeat pick up slightly. She, having spent time with Ye Wei, caught on some of Ye Wei¡¯s penchant for appearance. She looked at his face that was so perfect that she could not help but recall a joke from before. A smile pulled at the corners of her lips.


    Mo Ye rejoiced in his heart and smiled.


    It seemed that they would be able to talk about their issues at hand. He was starting to have some good vibes about Ye Wei, and she thankfully had her expectations when it came to looks. He was lucky to have good looks.


    Eleven suddenly recalled a question and asked him, ¡°What about Meng Lianying?¡±

 Chapter 608 - Finally Mr. and Mrs.

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Ye, as though he wanted to figure out what she indirectly meant, looked at her deeply. If she was jealous, that would prove that he was in her heart. If she minded the past, then things were tackier.


    He knew deeply that the damage had been done and all that he said now would be for naught. All he could do was hope she would gradually forget it. He would deeply remember what happened even though she forgot so that there would be a happy situation and she wouldn¡¯t have to face him with too deep a shadow of what happened and hurt herself too deeply. Clearly remembering it would serve as a reminder to his future self that he had once hurt the woman whom he deeply loved and how she had once hated him before so that there would not be a repeat of what happened and her hating on him.


    Many things could stop him from doing things that were mutually hurting.


    Meng Lianying was a knot in her heart that he had no idea how to undo. If he could, he would make her forget why he had hurt her for Meng Lianying¡¯s sake before.


    ¡°Do you really dislike her?¡± Mo Ye asked her directly with a serious look. He planned to get rid of that thorn in her heart once and for all so that it would no longer prick her nor prick him in the future.


    ¡°No!¡± Eleven denied. ¡°When you were in a coma, she came to see you several times only for Mo Jue to turn her away. I originally thought that she had something to do with your coma, but I seem to be in the wrong.¡±


    Mo Ye was a little shocked and gently hugged her and gently said, ¡°I never saw her at all. When I regained consciousness, I went back to the island to accompany my mother. I only returned a few days later and am utterly busy. She did contact Ding Ke and wanted to see me, but I was not free. Besides, after I investigated the truth, I had nothing else to tell her.¡±


    Eleven looked at him as though she was trying to see something from his eyes but to no avail. Mo Ye¡¯s extreme sincerity left her without words. Meng Lianying had yet to give up on Mo Ye.


    She was still thinking of how to win his heart. These five years¡­ Eleven flung her head and forced herself not to recall the five years they were together. He once doted on her to the T and really cared for her.


    Thinking of these meant that she was never really at peace with herself.


    Mo Ye was also smart enough to never bring it up, but he wanted to tell Eleven some things. He held her hand and solemnly said, ¡°If I weren¡¯t blind then and you did not leave temporarily, this would never happen. Eleven, I admitted that I really doted on her for those five years, and that was because I mistook her for you whom I actually fell in love with. While I was unable to find that feeling I had for you back then, I still told myself to love her. When I saw you in City A back then, I recalled the days we were in the little black house. I was afraid of disappointing her and was hence even more vicious toward you. I knew that your constitution was different and the thought of curing her with all means possible was borne out of habitually caring and doting for her all these years. Whether it was that or out of gratitude, I am also unsure. But you are different from her.¡±


    Utterly different!


    Eleven was silent and Mo Ye seemed a little panicked, thinking that she did not believe him. He could not help but hold her hand and asked hurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Eleven shook. ¡°I just¡­¡± she slowly replied.


    She was about to speak but stopped and swallowed what she wanted to say. She downplayed it and said, ¡°I was just asking. There¡¯s nothing else to it.¡±


    Mo Ye gently sighed at how accommodating she was. He was used to her cold countenance and feigned expressions from before, but she did not show anything at the moment. He, however, could clearly tell she had something to say.


    ¡°Eleven, I actually do not mind you throwing an occasional tantrum at me by telling me how jealous or angry you are, really,¡± Mo Ye said somewhat counter-intuitively with a smile on his stunning face.


    Eleven coldly harrumphed. ¡°If I really get angry, you can dream of seeing me again.¡±


    ¡°No worries about that. I¡¯ll coax you back,¡± Mo Ye said. He did not let go of her and instead held her by her shoulders and said, ¡°You¡¯ve asked all that was on your mind. Isn¡¯t it time for you to give me an answer?¡±


    Mo Ye could tell that Eleven wanted to avoid answering the question. ¡°Actually, I do not mind kidnapping you to get our marriage registered. That would be too straightforward,¡± he said with a slight glee.


    ¡°You can¡¯t force me.¡± Eleven looked at him closely. ¡®Can¡¯t she just run?¡¯


    ¡°Do you want to take your chances?¡± Mo Ye suddenly lamented. ¡°You are not the kindest person to simply leave me alone and run, which caused me to recognize the wrong person. You¡¯re going to dump me again. Eleven, how many times do you want to dump me?¡±


    Dump?


    What kind of nonsense talk was this? Eleven did not know that he was teasing her and seriously replied, ¡°Did I dump you? Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for me by the bridge? You saw somebody there and assumed it was me. Please do not blame me for your own stupidity, okay?¡±


    He was stupid?


    Fair enough, he was indeed a little stupid, but they were so different to the point he could mistake one for the other.


    ¡°How about we go back to the bridge and reunite?¡±


    ¡°How nonsensical!¡± Eleven chuckled.


    Mo Ye gently laughed and tightly hugged her again. ¡°Since you did not dump me five years ago, don¡¯t dump me today. Look, I look way better than five years ago. I also love and dote on you more, and I know how to take better care of you as compared to five years ago. Do the math and you¡¯ll see the number of benefits from not dumping me. There¡¯s clearly no reason to. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Did you take a leaf or two from Third Young Master Ye recently?¡± Eleven suddenly asked.


    Mo Ye raised his eyebrows and shook his head, at a loss. ¡°Please do not steal the title of ¡®The King of Narcissists¡¯ from others, okay?¡± Eleven said.


    As she recalled, Third Young Master Ye was only completely different before Cheng Anya. The typical him was a scheming and cunning person. Did all men show their other side before the woman they truly doted upon?


    ¡°I was telling the truth! How was I narcissistic?¡± Mo Ye gently laughed.


    Eleven harrumphed and looked at him. ¡°Even if I agree, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will regret my decision?¡±


    ¡°I know that my Eleven honors all she says.¡±


    ¡°That is not a given. I treat people differently.¡± Eleven had a cold look on her face and in her gaze as though she wanted people whom she wanted to treat differently to twitch from her look.


    ¡°Very well, then! When you regret your decision, I¡¯ll think about how to have you regret your regret.¡± Mo Ye calmly responded. Eleven was such a straight talker that he could easily manage her.


    One had to deeply mourn for Mo Jue at this juncture!


    ¡°Very well, then!¡± Eleven gave it some thought and nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 609 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Ye was ecstatic. He immediately grabbed her shoulder and looked into her eyes while solemnly asking, ¡°Is this for real? Is this for real?¡±


    Eleven looked at his ecstatic face and secretly wondered if he was really that happy.


    Happiness to the point of openly showing his emotions.


    Since she had already agreed, she would not renege on her word and nodded seriously. She also agreed to the statement that he had said: Let¡¯s start over. She was indeed willing to give both of them another chance to start from the beginning.


    Mo Ye was so excited he hugged her tightly in his embrace. It took a while for him to recover from his excitement. He was so excited to the point his muddled emotions took a while to become somewhat clearer that he straightened out his thoughts.


    He slowly said, ¡°Next time, please do not be this quick to take me on should there be any misunderstanding. Please ask me, okay?¡±


    Eleven raised her eyebrows while Mo Ye looked at the gun in the corner and slowly said, ¡°Look at you. If you were indeed in rage, you would have picked up the gun and shot me on impulse. What next then?¡±


    The hatred between the two organizations was so deep-seated that he had to ensure such situations would not repeat. Otherwise, more cracks would develop between them. While it was fine if he died, her killing him out of mistake would leave her with a lifetime of guilt.


    Eleven had a eureka moment and looked down. She was thankful she was able to preserve her final shred of feelings. If not, she would have fired outside the entertainment city to kill him, resulting in unthinkable consequences, only to realize it was a misunderstanding after all. That would have been the biggest joke.


    She did not want to tell him that even though she had already planned to shoot him outside the entertainment city and could only nod in a stifled manner. Mo Ye was elated and secretly wondered how he could get the most ¡®benefits¡¯ out of her.


    Eleven suddenly recalled Ye Wei¡¯s child and hatred flashed through her eyes. ¡°Mo Ye, somebody inside the Mafia must have been responsible for it. You must get to the bottom of it, and I will not spare that person!¡±


    So many lives were lost, and she and Ye Wei had to carry a terrible burden. She really could not forgive the person who started it.


    Absolutely not!


    Mo Ye was extremely aware of her deep-seated burden and nodded solemnly. ¡°I promise that I¡¯ll give you an answer. Will that do?¡±


    Eleven, believing him, nodded.


    She looked at the watch on his hand, and it was three in the morning. Eleven looked at his hands around her waist and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m going!¡±


    ¡°Stay here tonight.¡± Mo Ye whispered into her ear, his warmth wafting into her ear. Eleven blushed in embarrassment as her heart throbbed. How could she not understand the extremely obvious underlying statement?


    Since she had already rejected him, how could he not understand? She was a little vexed and stared at Mo Ye, who then gently laughed and said, ¡°What are you thinking about? I will not do anything, definitely. If it¡¯s something you want me to do, I¡¯m dead tired to the point I can¡¯t lift a finger but will do all I can.¡±


    He sounded even more pretentious as he spoke, leading to Eleven stepping on his feet. Mo Ye broke into laughter while looking at his beloved woman in satisfaction.


    ¡°I am serious. It¡¯s really late, and if you leave now, you¡¯ll still end up staying in a hotel. How about spending the night here? I won¡¯t stop you from going wherever you want tomorrow. That said, I am very willing to see you stay back and accompany me,¡± Mo Ye solemnly said.


    Eleven shook her head and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ll not stay here!¡±


    The scores between the Top Terrorist Organization and the Mafia had yet to be settled, and she did not want Chu Li to misunderstand them. Secondly, she wanted to go to Oman to look for Ye Wei. Mo Jue, that idiot, had no idea of priority. If he ended up hurting Ye Wei, she would not forgive him.


    ¡°Where are you doing?¡± Mo Ye asked. Eleven originally did not want to say, but Mo Ye started exercising his ¡®boyfriend powers¡¯. Eleven paused, somewhat regretting agreeing to him. She only said, ¡°To Oman.¡±


    ¡°You have to let Little Jue and Wei Wei settle the problem on their own. Why are you going?¡± Mo Ye was extremely unwilling to see her go to Oman as Su Man had fired two viral missiles: the virus and the antidote. While the situation in Oman had stabilized, chaos still ensued despite the end of the conflict and there was often bloodshed.


    She did not want Eleven to put herself in harm¡¯s way.


    ¡°No, I am worried about Wei Wei.¡± Eleven insisted. ¡°If Mo Jue hurts Wei Wei again, I will cripple him!¡±


    Mo Ye opened his mouth and seemed to be about to speak up for Mo Jue, but he instead said, ¡°Very well. I, as the elder sibling, will play the disciplinarian and green light you teaching him a lesson however you wish.¡±


    Mo Ye, in a bid to win over his wife, quickly and certainly sold his brother out.


    Eleven¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡®F***! What kind of elder brother is this?¡¯ To think Mo Jue obeyed him to the T! She did not expect herself to play a part in that.


    Mo Ye gently laughed, finding it extremely humorous.


    ¡°You¡¯re really¡­¡± She was speechless. Mo Ye raised his eyebrows but did not laugh. He instead recalled something and said, ¡°Wherever you go, please allow me to contact you. I can¡¯t be in the dark about where my girlfriend is. It would be a thorough joke.¡±


    ¡°¡­I do not remain contactable,¡± Eleven said.


    ¡°That¡¯s a no-go.¡±


    ¡°Computers?¡±


    ¡°No. You will have to sleep with me before I will talk to you.¡± Mo Ye was also unsatisfied. Eleven raised her eyebrow as he took out a cell phone from his drawer and calmly put in Eleven¡¯s hands. ¡°Take it. I want to know where you are at any time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m lazy enough to not bother recharging it once it runs flat.¡±


    ¡°Relax. It¡¯s powered by solar power. A new product.¡± Mo Ye smiled with squinting eyes. Eleven was secretly unhappy. It was nowhere near new. Their computers had already been powered by solar energy since a year ago.


    This person was really¡­


    Forget it!


    Eleven took the cell phone and saw that there was almost nobody on the contacts list. ¡°Only Little Jue knows the number on this cell phone. I¡¯ll tell him never to call it. Nobody else save him knows this number.¡±


    Eleven nodded. This was indeed Big Boss Mo¡¯s preferred phone. It was quite¡­ classy.


    It did not match up to her aesthetic expectations at all.


    Mo Ye took the phone and saved a series of numbers. ¡°Please tell me wherever you go, okay?¡±


    Eleven started to feel that agreeing to be his girlfriend was not the wisest decision. She knew that she did not have the habit of reporting her whereabouts to somebody unless she was stark mad.


    Mo Ye did not bother too. He actually knew that even if she did not call him, he could always call her.


    ¡°If you run into them, and it so happens that Ye Wei and Mo Jue have cleared the air, return with Ye Wei, okay?¡± Mo Ye looked at Eleven and suddenly said.


    She was this concerned for Ye Wei, and the two of them were almost conjoined twins, not to mention how Ye Wei would never leave Mo Jue. Would she be able to return with them?

 Chapter 610 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Eleven seemed to be in a slightly tight spot as she did not know how to answer Big Boss Mo¡¯s question. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I previously promised Chu Li that I would bring Ye Wei back. Although this is a misunderstanding¡­¡±


    She frowned and Mo Ye knew too well he could not coerce her and could only dismiss the idea without pursuing it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll not ask again. As long as I know where you are, and I get to see you a few times every month, I¡¯ll promise you anything. I¡¯ll be willing to wait as long as you want me to wait.¡± Mo Ye solemnly promised.


    ¡­


    Muscat, Oman


    When Mo Jue first arrived in Oman, the Top Terrorist Organization had almost pulled out from Oman and he could not locate Ye Wei. A huge battle had just ended, and Muscat did not seem to have recovered from said conflict. The city seemed especially silent from the missing busyness, and the local populace shut themselves at home.


    There would be occasional conflicts between the local triads and law enforcement as Oman had a strategic position in the Middle Eastern underworld, lying on the critical route between the Indian Ocean and the Persian Gulf that was one of the routes where most of the world¡¯s oil passed through. It was also a must-have location for the Middle Eastern triads, so Oman¡¯s strategic value was immense. That explained how the many triads that had gathered in the region.


    Following the massive battle, there were massive changes to the picture. The mafia bosses were often in discussions on how they should divide the territories. One wrong argument was all it took for them to engage in conflict. The many explosions and assassinations in the period were so frequent that one happened almost every other day. The local populace was terrified.


    Mo Jue looked up the information released by the Top Terrorist Organization and realized it was false. He flew into a rage and contacted Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse to look up information on Ye Wei as he rushed back.


    He was then informed that Ye Wei went to Oman after learning he went to Oman with the chances that she wanted to take it out on him. When Mo Jue heard it, he felt solemn and then started to reflect on why he did not take Mo Ye¡¯s advice and remained in Italy. If that had happened, he would have seen Ye Wei long ago.


    He must clearly explain to her what happened or this misunderstanding would never be cleared. As much as he was unwilling to explain that mess, he had to do it for Wei Wei.


    Unless he really wanted to go separate ways with Ye Wei, he would take even the slightest offense at Ye Wei frowning. Even though things were that bad, he could not allow the misunderstanding to take deeper root.


    Mo Jue hence remained in Muscat and deliberately avoided the chaotic border zones. He checked into a luxurious local hotel and stayed there for a day, but he did not see Ye Wei.


    It was the occasional gunfire that vexed him.


    Mo Jue and Mo Ye made contact, and Mo Ye told him that Eleven was on her way there and that she certain that Ye Wei went to Oman to look for him. He heard Eleven¡¯s words and in turn reminded Mo Jue not to take Ye Wei on. He had to allow Ye Wei to do whatever she wanted.


    Mo Jue couldn¡¯t care less about the comment as it was not the first time he was fighting with Ye Wei. Even though Ye Wei lost her memory, they exchanged blows on the training grounds with no holds barred.


    He merely heard Mo Ye¡¯s words. What was most important was to await information about Ye Wei.


    According to his estimates, Ye Wei should have been in Oman by the next morning. He waited in the hotel until the evening but did not see Ye Wei. Mo Jue waited and waited to no avail. He was in a panic and confirmed once and again information about Ye Wei. There was little to no information from the Mafia, but the satellites had tracked Ye Wei¡¯s plane to a private airport in the morning.


    He was certain she was in Muscat but uncertain of where she was.


    Mo Jue was worried and deeply afraid she would have met with the slightest mishap. However, he thought about how skilled Ye Wei was and how nothing could happen to her. He waited into the night and still did not see Ye Wei. Mo Jue could wait around no longer and drove around Muscat, searching for her.


    He punished himself until the wee hours to no avail. Eleven was within the boundaries of Muscat long ago and investigated the hotel Mo Jue stayed in. She did not startle Mo Jue and merely held her position outside the hotel.


    As they were from the same master, Ye Wei operated similarly to her and she was extremely familiar with Ye Wei¡¯s modus operandi. She went around the hotel and even pulled out the floor plans of the hotel. She checked all possible places she could.


    There was no sign of Ye Wei.


    It was as though she had disappeared into thin air once she arrived within the borders of Muscat. Eleven slightly panicked and immediately contacted the intelligence department of the Top Terrorist Organization and had them track Ye Wei via satellite.


    ¡®Wei Wei, where exactly are you?¡¯


    She had yet to recover and came to such a place. If something happened to her, who would tend to her?


    Eleven was extremely worried, and another night passed with no information about her. Mo Jue was already extremely vexed. He was not afraid of Ye Wei taking him on. Instead, he would be gleeful if Ye Wei shot him outright.


    He could bear the fact that she was clearly in the city yet out of sight.


    ¡­


    A slight fog descended upon Muscat in the morning.


    There was an exquisite small mansion amongst the tall trees which had a small river to its front and bright flowers to its side. Vines crawling up the walls of the mansion made it seem especially nature-friendly.


    The surroundings were extremely serene and beautiful.


    Ye Wei woke up to a very heavy head and tired body. She grunted uncomfortably several times. She was in a very dream-like room that had pink sheets and a princess-sized bed. One could tell from the layout of the room how well-off the master of the room was.


    Ye Wei frowned hard and recalled how she got off the plane and hijacked a local car. She seemed to be out of luck as she happened to be on the turf where two triads were negotiating. The vehicle was rigged with explosives, and her killer instincts, thankfully, reminded her that something was amiss seconds before everything went to hell. The moment she leaped off the car into the river, her luck seemed to have run out as the river was so shallow that she felt a sharp pain before fainting.


    It seemed that someone had saved her. Where was she?


    This was a room on the second floor. She pulled the blinds to see the tall woods and exquisite garden scene outside. There were other well-laid-out mansions that seemingly blended into the surroundings.


    It seemed to be an upper-class neighborhood.


    It was not too easy to find such a residential area in Oman.


    Who exactly saved her?


    And how long had she blacked out?


    Ye Wei frowned and she suddenly heard people walking about. Ye Wei was on full alert when the door opened. A tall man decked in gold came in.


    He wore a deep-red suit, had red hair, black eyes, and intricate features. He was exceptionally well-built and kept his beard. He, on first look, seemed pretty terrifying as he wore a huge gold necklace and a huge gold earring on his left ear.


    Ye Wei was shocked. This outfit of his was¡­ utterly shocking.

 Chapter 611 - The Wedding Proposal

    Several tall men followed behind him, and they seemed more like Arabians in black suits, looking cold enough to inspire fear. Ye Wei raised her eyebrows at the kind of entourage he had.


    There was nothing amiss about her, and chances are they didn¡¯t do anything to her.


    The redhead dude suddenly bowed toward Ye Wei and thanked her for saving him in Arabic. Ye Wei heard him explain and then understood that the car, which actually belonged to him, was rigged with explosives. It was Ye Wei who thankfully boarded his car, or he would have been the one who was blown to smithereens.


    Ye Wei did not drive too far before the car exploded, and she remembered somebody pursuing her when she stole the car. It seemed that they saw the car explode and mistakenly treated her as their savior.


    Once the incident was clarified, Ye Wei broke into an alluring smile and responded courteously in Arabic. She suddenly asked, ¡°How long have I fainted?¡±


    ¡°Two days!¡± Tanski replied courteously and politely invited Ye Wei downstairs. The dining table was immediately laid with sumptuous food, and it was just her and Tanski in the huge dining hall with the others standing courteously aside.


    Ye Wei raised her eyebrows, looked around, and pondered. What were they up to?


    Ye Wei saw the man¡¯s earnest face and hospitality. Things did not seem disadvantageous to her, so she decided to let her guard down. She was somewhat hungry. She never felt quite hungry when she was in Rome as her appetite was not the best. After not eating for two days, she was indeed hungry and felt that the food was especially tasty probably because of her appetite.


    Two days had passed, and with no idea whether Mo Jue was still in Muscat, Ye Wei¡¯s gaze sank. If he had left, or not, she would never spare him. She would definitely locate him no matter where he went.


    As they ate, the especially hospitable Tanski introduced himself to Ye Wei who then learned that he was a Middle Eastern arms dealer, a rising figurehead in the international underworld.


    He was no small fry, and for a figurehead to be this courteous was indeed¡­ She was silently lost for words at how this person valued feelings and knew how to repay gratitude. However, a look at his fierce gaze implied a facade and how he was no nice person either.


    ¡®Boss, your sense of aesthetics is indeed a little¡­ challenging.¡¯ Ye Wei fell silent. As a chatty person, she would naturally be willing to talk given how hospitable the host was. Over the meal, the two of them became as close as fraternity brothers. The men watching from the sides were amazed at how such a weird woman would not even be afraid of their boss. It was utterly shocking!


    Ye Wei had her fill. Although she still seemed a little pale and somewhat unhealthy, she was in good spirits and asked, ¡°Can I leave?¡±


    Since the gratitude was repaid, she would be able to go, right? Ye Wei gently smiled.


    Tanski had a stoic look and seriously said, ¡°I was thinking of officially inviting you to join our organization.¡±


    Ye Wei was at a loss for words.


    So this was all that was for, huh¡­ Ye Wei raised her eyebrows somewhat cheerfully and said, ¡°I am not a fan of the underworld. I am a law-abiding Jane Doe who stays away from such things. Tanski, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve approached the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°No, your skills are top-notch and you must be somebody famous. If you do not dislike us, name your position.¡± Tanski generously offered his conditions. Having seen how Ye Wei was as quick as a phantom following the explosion, how could he be of the opinion she was some law-abiding Jane Doe?


    If one had not been in the trade, how could one respond so quickly and keenly? She was certainly one of them albeit seemingly weak and fragile.


    ¡°What if I do not agree?¡± Ye Wei gently smiled and crossed her legs. Her laziness had aggressiveness to it.


    Tanski was even more certain he was right, and he knew too well she was not easy to tame. He frowned, seemingly thinking about how to keep her. He needed a talent like her.


    Ye Wei crossed her arms and stroked her chin. She then gorgeously smiled at Tanski. ¡°Is this how you treat your savior?¡±


    Tanski, smitten by her charm, turned red. ¡°I won¡¯t insist, so do not worry,¡± he said off the cuff.


    Ye Wei chuckled. This big boss was so nice! Was he really in the trade?


    ¡°Tanski, since that is the case, then don¡¯t miss me.¡± Ye Wei stood up and smiled, acting as if she was about to leave. Tanski quickly stopped her and looked at her with some interest as though he was trying to figure out what she meant.


    Didn¡¯t he say that he would not insist?


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you wherever you want to go,¡± Tanski said. ¡°Muscat is my turf, and you will be able to go anywhere unopposed.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and had a cold gaze. ¡°Somebody¡¯s gonna die!¡± she softly said those words.


    Tanski was shocked, but Ye Wei was already smiling. He slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be this shocked, please! Killing, especially those you really hate, is properly fun.¡±


    Tanski suddenly grabbed Ye Wei¡¯s wrist and Ye Wei frowned. She did not like people being this close to her. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had saved her, she would have struck long ago.


    ¡°What if¡­¡± Tanski was about to speak but stopped for a moment. He seemed to have unspeakable words. His face turned red, and his gaze became shifty. Ye Wei was shocked. What was he up to?


    He was like some young chap who was out of whack.


    Tanski suddenly turned back and ordered his men behind him to leave. Ye Wei felt even better. ¡®This is getting interesting.¡¯ Her mood along this journey became much better.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°If I propose to you, would you agree?¡± Tanski went the whole nine yards and looked into Ye Wei. There was an immense earnestness and urgency in his black eyes.


    He was indeed charmed by her, and it was the first time he saw a woman who was this charming and exuded an elegant dominance from within and without. His heart was stirred.


    How wonderful would it be if he could marry her? He was over the moon from falling for her at first sight. He had never experienced such a strong feeling. He wanted to hold onto her and never let go.


    He always disliked women, even if they were up close. He was always of the opinion that women were effeminate creatures that had to be protected as they lacked power and were revolting. She was anything but.


    She was capable, very beautiful, and extremely charming.


    He fell in love with her and wanted to marry her.


    As long as she was willing.


    Ye Wei¡¯s smile became a little stiff. Uh, this seemed to be the first time she was proposed to.

 Chapter 612 - Heartlessness

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    A gentle gaze that seemed rather cheerful flashed through Ye Wei¡¯s eyes as she looked at Tanski¡¯s bearded face. She seemed a little¡­ happy. She did not dislike him, but he did not match up to her sense of aesthetics as his beard covered a huge part of his face. It would be tough to kiss him. Besides, his very outlandish attire was really non-mainstream indeed. He, however, had a very innocent temperament and was a really good man.


    Ye Wei laughed and said, ¡°What to do? I have a fianc¨¦, you know?¡±


    She said it in such an agonizing tone that a murderous intent flashed through Tanski¡¯s eyes. He slowly said, ¡°Tell me. Who is he? I¡¯ll kill him and you¡¯ll be one fianc¨¦ less.¡±


    Ye Wei laughed and wrapped an arm around Tanski¡¯s neck and played with his beard with some interest. He should be pretty good-looking. She wondered how he would look if he shaved.


    ¡°My intentions exactly. I am about to kill him, so wait for my good news.¡± Ye Wei laughed happily and tapped Tanski¡¯s chest. ¡°But boss, I must admit that I like beautiful men.¡±


    Ye Wei waved at Tanski and boarded the car he long prepared for her before racing away. Tanski was still dazed by her charm and did not realize that he had not asked for her name until she had long left.


    Beautiful man?


    He stroked his beard. That would be too easy¡­


    After not hearing from Ye Wei for two days, Mo Jue was getting impatient from waiting at the hotel. Worried that she could have met with a mishap, he drove out early in the morning and looked for her in Muscat to no avail.


    He was extremely anxious.


    Eleven was also extremely anxious. The Top Terrorist Organization, having used its satellite to track Ye Wei for a day, scanned the entire Muscat once to no avail. She was either in a house or not in Muscat.


    She secretly wondered. Given Ye Wei¡¯s character, if she were really here, she definitely would not have waited in a house contentedly for two days. There could only be one explanation: Something had happened to her. But where was she?


    She had no intention of watching over Mo Jue and waiting for results. Mo Jue had panicked and was now searching around the city. Eleven also deliberately avoided Mo Jue and continued searching for Ye Wei carefully.


    Mo Ye called. Eleven wondered how Muscat was indeed dangerous. Ye Wei should not remain there for longer. She suggested to Mo Ye to convince Mo Jue to return. Once he returned, Ye Wei would also follow.


    Mo Ye sighed. It depended on Mo Jue willing to contact him and obeying him.


    Eleven felt helpless and continued searching.


    Mo Jue looked around for an entire morning and did not see Ye Wei. When he returned to the hotel later in the morning, he deliberately revealed himself so that Ye Wei could locate him more quickly. He had stayed in the same hotel for days without changing his room.


    On a secluded one-way street a street away from the hotel, which was flanked by tall buildings, there was a robbery. The street was akin to the road between the buildings.


    It was three to four meters wide and a hundred meters long with luxurious hotels nearby. That explained the presence of thieves and countless daylight robberies. Moreover, the recent chaos and bloodshed inspired much panic that was detrimental to social stability. Daylight robberies were no more uncommon.


    Mo Jue was utterly pissed off. He did not expect four to five hunks to throw themselves at him to become his punching bag. Mo Jue was too happy to oblige and walloped them until they were screaming for their parents. Those idiots¡­


    Were they so blind they even dared to rob him?


    He walloped the few hunks until they were yelping for help and begging for mercy. One of the hunks originally held a gun, which he kicked away, and twisted his wrist. He almost broke said hunk¡¯s wrist.


    He let out an agonizing scream.


    One of the hunks was yelping that they were instigated to rob him. When he said that, Mo Jue felt a chill run down his spine, sensing a danger. He knew that somebody was behind him.


    A scent he was familiar with wafted through the air.


    He suddenly turned around, and there was an ecstatic look in his purple eyes which quickly disappeared. He felt a numbing sensation on his chest, followed by a sharp pain. He slowly looked down and saw blood spread out on his black T-shirt.


    Mo Jue, in almost slow motion, ambled out and stood where he was, staring at the patch of blood. The stench of blood permeated the air, and he could feel the blood in him surge out.


    ¡®Wei Wei?¡¯


    ¡®You are really vicious!¡¯


    ¡®You actually shot me!¡¯


    An overwhelming hatred came upon him and his purple eyes looked at the woman in the distance, who was in a short-sleeved T-shirt and hot pants, her long hair billowing in the air. Her coldness was evident to the point he could not find the slightest warmth on that familiar face. There was only ice-cold hatred.


    Muscat¡¯s forever clear and bright blue sky was behind her, which seemed as despicable as the devil to him.


    The few men were so afraid they ran away from Ye Wei.


    They did not dare to linger around any longer.


    The gun was suppressed and it made no noise. Ye Wei dangerously squinted and looked at Mo Jue coldly. The hatred in her slowly surged out. Mo Jue hated her for shooting him for no rhyme or reason.


    That was her original character. Once she had made up her mind to kill somebody, she would not give said person the slightest time to defend themselves. If one wanted an explanation from her, any call to her would be immediately ended.


    Ye Wei did not know that Mo Jue was not at the Mafia that day, and was even more in the dark about how Mo Jue was unaware of what went on. She was also of the opinion that he, not looking for her long after the phone call, was a silent admission that his men orchestrated the incident, forcing her to choose between him and the other party.


    On the day she miscarried, she still hoped that he would turn up and tell her it was all a misunderstanding. He, however, did not explain when she needed the explanation the most.


    She was agitated at the first moment, but she then thought about how Mo Jue would not have done something so vicious. If Mo Ye were behind it, he could have stopped it. She had that little hope in her that somebody would tell her it had nothing to do with him.


    But her wait brought about a gradual erosion of hope.


    As time passed and he did not arrive, she did not need any more explanations.


    The many lives under the Top Terrorist Organization and her poor, innocent child were lost just like that.


    She hated Mo Jue!

 Chapter 613 - Untitled

    The temperature in Muscat was extremely high and heatwaves roiled. The temperature was so high that people felt stifled.


    The glint in the man¡¯s purple eyes gradually faded and they became dull. In the flash of an eye, an immense hatred surged in his eyes as he pressed his hand against his bleeding chest, which had turned red.


    His purple eyes seemed to be dyed this very shade of red.


    Hatred covered all the sadness he felt.


    ¡®Wei Wei, why didn¡¯t you ask and just shoot? Why didn¡¯t you ask me anything? Why didn¡¯t you say a word or ask anything and just shot me first? Well, then. Very well¡­¡¯


    His chest was hurting immensely.


    His heart, as though it was tugged at by steel threads, sharply ached immeasurably. The steel threads wrapped around his heart, breaking it into pieces.


    Her shooting him utterly shattered his heart.


    Mo Jue had never before hated Ye Wei so much. He was frustrated with her and unhappy with her, but never to such a degree. She often allowed her callousness with him to immensely frustrate him but he never hated her.


    But it seemed that this single gunshot shattered everything, unleashing his hatred and madness.


    He lost all feelings for her. In place was a strong intention for her to perish with him so that they would tangle with each other for eternity.


    He, with his immense hatred, walked toward Ye Wei, clutching his heart with one hand while clenching his fist with the other. He squinted dangerously like a hunting leopard, viciously and dangerously.


    Ye Wei coldly laughed. She could not care about anything else.


    She really could not care less.


    Mo Jue¡¯s steps gradually became slower.


    The earlier shot was a crack shot. She would have definitely taken aim if she wanted a person dead. Even though she had shot him from afar, she definitely would not have missed. Mo Jue knew that although his heart was aching profusely. He knew that the bullet had hit home and knew well that Ye Wei really wanted him dead. She did not show him the slightest mercy, and he seemed to be the only person who foolishly held on to the feelings of before out of longing for them.


    She simply could not care.


    If she even cared the slightest, she would not have shot him.


    Ye Wei used to yell at him to trust her that bit more and she would not leave him. But why? He trusted her but she did not trust him in return!


    He wished he could put her in his pocket so that she would be by his side 24/7. He, like this, would have no qualms with her going out to catch her breath. But why could she not trust him that he would not hurt her?


    He had spent so much time with her, but did he harm her or her family? While he was a tough talker, when did he do something so vicious? When did he let her down?


    ¡®Wei Wei, why are you so vicious?¡¯


    She seemed to have pushed him into an abyss, and her hatred for him was clearly deep-seated.


    He slightly ambled, unsteady. His eyes suddenly opened wide and he sprinted toward Ye Wei, who coldly looked at him sprint. Her mind was blank, and a cold gust seemed to breeze through her heart, widening the void in her heart. It seemed as though something was to surge out of her heart.


    There was a spine-numbing feeling that was accompanied by searing pain.


    Ye Wei¡¯s eyes opened wide. She quickly turned around and raised both her hands at the same time. In the blink of an eye, four killers behind her fell dead. Ye Wei¡¯s steps were a little unstable and she hid behind a pillar.


    She was also shot in the back. After she had shot Mo Jue, she was not as calm as she had thought. Her emotions were roiling and she did not notice somebody behind her. She, in her carelessness, was shot.


    A warm feeling covered Ye Wei¡¯s back, and even an idiot like Ye Wei could tell that the men behind were from the Mafia because the gunfire had stopped. If they were typical killers, they would have killed Mo Jue. But they did not.


    Therefore¡­


    They were a pack.


    Ye Wei coldly smiled. Mo Jue could feel it as he dangerously squinted. He turned to see the cold smile on Ye Wei¡¯s face and the shock in his eyes faded away, replaced with hatred.


    ¡®How laughable¡­ Wei Wei, since you have decided to kill me, why were you distracted? The muzzles were already pointed at you but you did not discover the danger. When you fired, did you feel your heart panic¡­¡¯


    He suddenly gave up explaining. She hated him, didn¡¯t she? Why shouldn¡¯t he try hating on her? Since things were already as such, they might just as well hate each other.


    He felt slight dizziness as sweat trickled down his forehead. Mo Jue knew well that he would not be able to keep it up any longer but still gritted his teeth. Even if he died, he still wanted an answer.


    ¡°Wei Wei, do you regret it? ¡± Mo Jue looked at her coldly in hate and punctuated his words.


    The pillar Ye Wei was leaning on was dyed red. ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± she replied almost without hesitation.


    These simple words, like a sharp sword, pierced Mo Jue¡¯s already shattered heart. It became a trauma that he could not shake away from in the future.


    An intense hatred came upon him.


    He suddenly broke into cold laughter, seemingly mocking himself. His body suddenly became unstable and his fluctuating emotions agitated his injuries. He became mad and suddenly coughed out blood. His consciousness slipped away and he collapsed onto the cold stone ground. Ye Wei held onto the pillar tightly and dropped her gun. She felt herself become dizzy before collapsing onto the ground.


    This would do too. Perishing together seemed to be the ending she wanted. He, she, and their children reuniting in another world did not seem like too bad an idea.


    In that case, nobody owed anyone anything.


    Any more misunderstandings and hurt would be gone with the wind¡­


    Ye Wei felt her body turn cold as she leaned against the pillar and saw the blue, bright sky over Muscat. This might just be the last time she saw the sun¡­


    She would gradually die from exsanguination or be killed¡­


    Mo Jue¡¯s men were behind her, and she had nary the ability to resist. Those who fired shots at her clearly wanted her dead.


    Very well, then!


    Ye Wei¡¯s body gradually turned cold and she felt her senses leave her. Her hands slumped onto the cold ground and she became unconscious with a satisfied smile on her lips¡­

 Chapter 614 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Daiya walked out from the corner coldly. The four men who followed her were killed by Ye Wei, and all that was left was just her, another woman, and two other men. She quickly ordered the men to stabilize Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue was shot in the heart and had already lost too much blood and had to be stabilized before he could be saved so that his odds of survival would increase. They often operated in such situations and knew these facts.


    Daiya walked over to Ye Wei proudly and checked her breathing. Ye Wei¡¯s breathing was extremely weak, and she must have been shot in a critical location. Given Ye Wei¡¯s endurance, she should not be this weakened otherwise. The pillar she leaned on turned red. There was so much blood on the ground. Her eyes were tightly closed and both her guns were by her side. She seemed attractive, very good-looking.


    It was death at its most beautiful.


    ¡®Ye Wei, to think you would end up like today¡­¡¯


    Daiya coldly laughed. Ever since she knew that Mo Jue was in the Middle East, she was extremely anxious. After following Mo Ye to the meeting, she found an excuse and hurried to Muscat.


    She cracked her head to separate them and had no intention of allowing them to reconcile with each other. She knew very well that Ye Wei wanted to kill Mo Jue and even hoped that it would happen. Mo Jue, given his pride, would not explain to her and the unresolvable conflict between the two would only deepen. If they were to get into a fight, Mo Jue would not be disadvantaged.


    She was just afraid that Ye Wei would not turn up.


    She, apart from Eleven, was concerned about Mo Jue¡¯s movements. She assumed that Ye Wei would quickly return to look for him, but little did she expect Ye Wei to disappear. Eleven, who was worried about Ye Wei, went around looking for her. She, on the other hand, was not the slightest worried about her. She was only concerned about Mo Jue¡¯s movements in the vicinity.


    Running into Ye Wei was pure coincidence.


    She did not dare to approach Mo Jue too closely as she was not as capable as Ye Wei and Eleven, who were able to silently tail Mo Jue without him discovering. She hence loitered around the hotel and did not follow Mo Jue to find Ye Wei.


    Little did she expect to see Ye Wei dealing with some men and paying them huge sums of money from afar. Daiya could tell from the men¡¯s attire that they were hooligans, and she thought that Ye Wei must be thinking of a way to deal with Mo Jue. She wanted to inform Mo Jue, but¡­


    He returned.


    She decided to have her men lay in ambush nearby, knowing that her opportunity had come. With Ye Wei¡¯s back to her, she could not quite make out Ye Wei¡¯s thoughts although she was a woman as well. She wagered that her heart would be in a mess after she shot Mo Jue and that she would not notice that her surroundings were amiss.


    That was her only opportunity.


    Indeed¡­


    She succeeded and the bullet was lodged in her back and she fell unconscious right before her.


    Daiya coldly smiled as she raised her gun and pointed it between Ye Wei¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®Ye Wei, die!!!¡¯


    When she was about to shoot, there were some gunshots and exclamations of shock. The few she brought with her ducked behind a pillar nearby. Daiya secretly cursed her luck and immediately scooted away from Ye Wei before she could shoot.


    Did those from the Top Terrorist Organization just arrive?


    A few vehicles came over and almost ran over Mo Jue. Daiya, in shock, was about to fire. The vehicles stopped and a red-haired man hurried down the car and carried Ye Wei up before carefully placing her in his car.


    ¡°Big boss, she¡¯s not responding,¡± his men said in Arabic. Tanski kicked Mo Jue hard before getting into the car.


    They quickly disappeared afterward.


    Daiya¡¯s eyes burned with anger. Damn it!


    There were too many of them and she did not want to act recklessly. She could only watch them leave while she gritted her teeth sinisterly. Who were they? They seemed like locals. When did Ye Wei¡­


    She could not afford to bother about them and quickly had them leave so that Mo Jue could be saved.


    Eleven only learned that Mo Jue was critically wounded an hour later from Big Boss Mo. Big Boss Mo flatly asked her where Ye Wei was, and Mo Ye even left the Mafia behind and rushed to Oman.


    Eleven was shocked as she was not in the know. She was, after all, not capable to the point she knew everything. She was worried that something happened to Ye Wei and she was looking for Ye Wei all day long. The Top Terrorist Organization had long pulled out of Muscat, and she could not know everything that happened in the huge city.


    Had she long knew, she would have tailed Mo Jue and not know how she was.


    When Eleven received the news, she rushed to the hospital. Daiya looked at her with immense hatred as though she were some mortal enemy. Mo Jue was still being treated, and it seemed that his odds of survival were not high.


    Eleven frowned. She knew that Ye Wei would show no mercy when she wanted somebody dead. If Mo Jue survived, it was by sheer plain luck he did.


    While Daiya hated her for being questionably involved with Mo Ye and hence affected the Mafia, she thirsted after her abilities. Save some confusion in Daiya¡¯s narration that was not completely true, Daiya told her everything else.


    When Eleven knew that Daiya¡¯s men fired at Ye Wei, she punched Daiya¡¯s face extremely hard. Daiya fell back against the glass mirror, a crack appearing on it.


    She flew into a rage. Eleven had a cold look, and her henchmen knew that things were not looking good and quickly claimed that Ye Wei was not seriously wounded whereas they lost four men. Eleven gritted her teeth and rushed to the hospital and then the scene. An hour had passed by then. The residents called the police and the scene was sealed. The police also confiscated Ye Wei¡¯s guns, and Eleven only saw two shocking pools of blood.


    They were not from the same person, and one of those had to be Wei Wei¡¯s¡­


    She was shocked. If this were no serious injury, how did the pool of blood come about?


    It was clearly a serious injury¡­


    Ye Wei had yet to recover from the miscarriage. If she were not properly treated for this serious injury, the injury could become a lingering cause for her future conditions. She had to get to Ye Wei. She was as anxious as a cat on a hot tin roof and also a little regretful that those in Muscat had pulled out too early.


    Neither she nor Ye Wei was familiar with the place. She was seriously wounded. Where exactly could she be?


    She definitely could not go to the major hospitals, which left just the small private clinics. Eleven frowned and suddenly thought about Bai Ye and Su Man. It took less than a few hours to travel from Riyadh to where they were, but Bai Ye had yet to recover¡­


    Eleven gritted her teeth. She should not overthink it. Daiya must be hiding something from her. Eleven went from house to house to enquire. While few knew, she managed to get an answer.


    Ye Wei did not leave by herself. She was instead brought away¡­

 Chapter 615 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei woke up in a daze and was greeted with a sea of pink. The room gave her a familiarity which she struggled to recall. She only felt a sharp pain down her back and a cold sweat trickling down her back.


    Although she was used to sleeping on the ground, she was not used to and very uncomfortable with the posture she was in. Whenever she anyhow adjusted herself, she would agitate the gunshot wound on her back and it was extremely painful. Like a steel knife that hacked into her bones, it was oddly more painful to the point she could not quite take it. She did not force herself, and the bed was thankfully soft. Her wound became less uncomfortable after she was used to it. She looked at the catheter in her hand and at the fluids dripping into her body drop by drop. Ye Wei mocked herself and smiled. She was lucky enough to still remain alive.


    Who exactly saved her?


    Mo Jue¡¯s men were there and they shot at her with no regard for her fate. She thought she would be killed after she fainted and did not expect herself to live. It seemed that Mo Jue did not die either. Did they spare her out of mercy?


    If Mo Jue died, she could not live. Mo Ye would kill her to return the favor. Either that, or somebody had saved her. Ye Wei coldly smiled and rarely hugged the bed.


    She recalled the hot afternoon and the eye-piercing pool of blood¡­


    He must have died¡­


    She, in her immense rage and hatred, did not show the slightest mercy when she shot him. Perishing together was their best option. Who had saved her? She felt that there was no more meaning in living on and she would rather be dead¡­


    In all honesty, she really loved her life and felt that living was a wonderful thing. Being able to breathe was a blessing from God and one should treasure it.


    Ever since mishaps happened within the Top Terrorist Organization and when she knew she lost her child, it was as though there was a void in her heart. Her once-vivid world instantly became monochrome.


    She had never felt this dead inside her.


    She even did not say that she regretted it as she knew long ago that these were the consequences of her deliberate willfulness that she had to bear without the slightest regret.


    Ye Wei was extremely tired. She buried her head into the pillow and smelled the fragrance of lavender surrounding her. The gentle fragrance calmed her and she not only smiled but also looked out of the window to suddenly recall¡­


    This was the room in Tanski¡¯s mansion! She left here, only to return here? Did he save her?


    Ye Wei carefully stood up and felt a chill. She looked down and realized that she was only wearing a small light blue vest along with a pair of white leisure pants. She was not in the clothes she originally wore.


    She looked up and realized that the fluid in the IV drop was almost exhausted and removed the catheter before throwing it aside carelessly. When she was about to step out, a slender Arabic woman looked at her in shock. She, by virtue of her attire, seemed to be a very young nurse. She hurriedly called for others, and Ye Wei heard a series of thumping steps that gradually came closer. A handsome Arabic man appeared before her.


    His dark short hair was handsomely cut and suited his looks well. His refreshing and delicate features, deep gaze, svelte nose, and thin lips were complemented by a healthy dark bronze skin tone. He seemed to be about thirty and gave people the impression he was domineering yet smart.


    He quickly rushed up to Ye Wei and nervously asked her about her condition and instructed her not to anyhow move about. He barked outside so that the doctors would hurry up and check her up.


    Ye Wei heard the voice and felt stunned.


    Tanski?


    That non-mainstream Tanski, who was a redhead in a red suit with gold earrings?


    If it weren¡¯t for that voice, it was afraid she would not be able to recognize him. Hmm¡­ Didn¡¯t she faint? Why did the world feel as though it had changed? He looked completely different from how he used to look.


    ¡°Lie down and stop moving so that the doctors can check you up. Is there any other part of you that¡¯s uncomfortable?¡± Tanski asked several times before Ye Wei recovered from her daze.


    Discomfort? There was a slight discomfort.


    A doctor in a white robe carefully checked Ye Wei¡¯s injuries. As there was some slight rupturing of the wound, the nurse reapplied her medication and dressed the wound in a moment of busyness until the doctor announced that she was fine and needed more rest. She would only be allowed to go after Tanski gave the green light.


    ¡°Tanski, when did you become like this? ¡°Ye Wei asked him curiously. The beard that covered a large half of his face had disappeared. He, as she had wished, was indeed good-looking without a beard.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this look better?¡± Tanski stroked his smooth chin and his face was slightly red. ¡°This feels cooler to me,¡± he said.


    Ye Wei frowned. Cooler?


    The young chap at a side broke into laughter and Tanski became even redder and stared at said chap hard. The young chap smartly kept quiet and did not say anything else lest he become collateral damage.


    ¡°You saved me?¡± Ye Wei asked him with a look that was devoid of gratefulness.


    After Tanski explained, she understood. He forgot to ask for her name before she left, so Tanski followed her. But he later lost her. He was frustrated and about to return when he heard gunshots. He looked around curiously and recognized her shoes from afar. That was when Tanski shot back and saved her.


    Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. From his description, it was Daiya who fired and she was not the least surprised. Daiya probably wished she was dead as her heart was set on Mo Jue. That, along with how she fired at Mo Jue and how she fired back at her, was reasonable enough there were no other questions asked.


    It was just¡­


    She was a little lost as she thought about how Mo Jue discovered that her men were behind the shooting and ran toward her crazily. What was on his mind then? Did he want to save her, or remind her to be careful?


    Since they were already in that predicament, he did not have to care about her life or death.


    Tanski saw that she did not look too good and did not quite want to ask her about the past. When he was about to leave and let her rest more, he heard Ye Wei ask him, ¡°That asswipe whom I shot, did you look up anything on him?¡±


    Tanski hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    ¡°How is he?¡±


    ¡°He was originally destined for a local hospital, but was later transferred away for reasons unknown. I do not know where he was transferred to, and they seemed to be¡­¡± Tanski frowned and said, ¡°The Mafia.¡±


    Ye Wei nodded. Transferred away, huh? He¡­ didn¡¯t die? What seemed to have been set and done seemed¡­ otherwise. She bitterly smiled at how she could act and still worry about his fate.


    ¡°Is there any information from within the Mafia?¡±

 Chapter 616 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Tanski shook his head and looked at her deeply. ¡°Who was that person you killed?¡±


    Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and smiled with a somewhat teasing look in her eyes. She looked around and laughed. ¡°The Godfather of the Mafia. What¡¯s up? Afraid?¡±


    Everybody looked at each other, speechless, and did not know how to answer Ye Wei. Tanski had them leave before looking at Ye Wei and seriously said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡±


    ¡°The entire Middle East, including Oman, is the Mafia¡¯s turf. Tanski, I would suggest you keep your distance from me. If not¡­¡± Ye Wei did not threaten him.


    She had no reason to live, and if Mo Ye was out to exact revenge, then so be it. She did not want to implicate anybody else.


    Tanski grabbed Ye Wei¡¯s hands and seriously said, ¡°I stand by what I said previously. Are you willing to marry me?¡±


    ¡°Marry you?¡± Ye Wei was taken aback as she did not expect him to raise an old topic. She broke into an alluring smile and said, ¡°You still want somebody as dangerous as me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll wreck your career?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Tanski replied decisively. ¡°Even if the Mafia is after you, I will be able to protect you and keep you safe and sound.¡±


    Protect her?


    This statement was so touching indeed. It had been so long¡ªor to put it differently, she had never heard of anybody wanting to protect her. Perhaps it was because she was the top killer that people felt that she was invincible and undefeatable.


    ¡ªthat she did not need to be protected.


    Such an adorable and earnest man was indeed touching. He was not too bad a man either.


    When he talked to her, he would actually blush. Such a man was really innocent at heart and was a rare catch. It was a pity she was a bad woman, not suitable for such an innocent man. She laughed and said, ¡°We only met once.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important. I just want to know whether I can marry you. I swear, in the name of God, that I am serious about wanting to marry you.¡± Tanski seemed extremely earnest as though he was afraid Ye Wei would not believe him. He then hurriedly said, ¡°I can choose not to ask you about your past and not ask you about anything.¡±


    Ye Wei broke into loud laughter, but Tanski continued. ¡°Please don¡¯t do this, okay? Does the injury on your back still hurt?¡±


    She was taken aback and looked at Tanski before saying, ¡°The next woman whom you fall in love with will be a very happy woman.¡± Although he was an arms dealer who lived by the sword, he really doted on women.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°The person whom I fell in love with is dead, and I will not live for long. Please just give up on me,¡± Ye Wei said as she looked at the falling leaves. The world, through her eyes, was devoid of life, and there was nothing she could look forward to.


    She could no longer endure the emotional debt that came crashing upon her. It was a debt she could no longer repay.


    Tanski squinted dangerously in seeming frustration and slight indignation before sighing. He was a vicious man by nature, but he could not bear to make things difficult for her. She, in his eyes, was a beautiful woman who was tough and fragile.


    He had no idea why she wanted to kill somebody she loved with no holds barred. But when he heard her say how the person she loved had died and how she no longer wished to live, he knew too well that she loved the man she killed instead of him. Her pain and desperation were much deeper than anybody could imagine.


    When a person dies, everything ends, and said person is not in the know.


    Those who were punished were those who were left behind.


    She must really love him, the godfather of the Mafia¡­ Tanski suddenly squinted in shock. News about the godfather of the Mafia, Mo Ye, was frequent enough, and the person who was wounded should be Mo Jue.


    Didn¡¯t that mean¡­


    Tanski was shocked and he looked at that frail silhouette. He did not associate her with the woman in the scandal.


    This was utterly shocking.


    Forget it, then. He could only admire her from a distance. While he really wished to have her, he could not force his way.


    Ye Wei looked back at the handsome man quietly before gently saying, ¡°I am a little tired. Could I have some alone time, please?¡±


    Tanski nodded. He did not ask Ye Wei for her name and background and quietly left the room. Ye Wei, running a headache and tired, lay down.


    This temporary apartment was not too bad. She was, at the very least, not roaming around chaotic Muscat, and her frail body would get the rest it needed.


    She was extremely tired¡­


    She was in a daze but did not fall asleep.


    When she woke up, she repeatedly told herself not to think about Mo Jue. Her surroundings were quiet and she was much calmer, but he still occupied all of her thoughts.


    She recalled the past in detail, and a year had passed before she knew it. He indeed utterly doted on her and yielded to her. While he was rather domineering and overbearing at times, he did not harm her.


    While he had a somewhat bad temper and occasionally flew into a rage with her, he had never flown into a rage like that day. When she yielded the slightest, he stopped his crusading anger.


    Mo Jue¡­


    Why was her mind filled with all the good things about him after she shot him?


    When she thought about her innocent child whom she lost, Ye Wei¡¯s heart hardened and she grabbed the sheets tightly and buried her head in the pillow. She did not want to think about it anymore, but her heart ached terribly as the thoughts, like a sharp knife, punctured her heart even more.


    Ye Wei fell into a deep sleep.


    She fell into an especially deep sleep until Tanski woke her up in the evening. If he did not, she would have slept even more as she was too tired.


    Following her miscarriage, her body had never seemed to recover. She traveled afar to Oman, encountered a vehicular explosion, and was shot. Her already frail body seemed to be hollowed out, and she just wanted to have a good sleep to recover.


    She did not want to think about anything, and she would take a long time to recover.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ye Wei replied lazily.


    ¡°A woman outside wishes to see you. I was afraid that something would happen and stopped her. Do you want to see her?¡± Tanski gently asked. Said woman was extremely able and had a cold look on her face. His men, who saw little, were so afraid they were trembling.


    She seemed to have her own concerns and did not barge in, but instead had Tanski inform Ye Wei. Ye Wei would decide whether she wanted to see her.


    Tanski, out of helplessness, could only look for Ye Wei.


    Hopefully, that woman wouldn¡¯t barge in. He only had a few men there and did not want to sacrifice them needlessly. Looking at her worried look, it seemed that she knew Ye Wei. He was much more at ease then.


    ¡®It¡¯s Eleven!¡¯ Ye Wei rejoiced. How did she end up in Oman? Was she looking for her?

 Chapter 617 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Eleven kept looking for Ye Wei. It was actually easy to look for Tanski, but she spent more time as Tanski had too many houses and had purposely kept a secret about where they were, afraid that Ye Wei might be harmed. Eleven spent a lot of effort to find the place.


    Tanski gave them some space and did not send anyone to watch after them.


    She told Ye Wei about the truth.


    Ye Wei was shocked too, but she felt calm as she listened to it. She thought that she would regret it after knowing that she had misunderstood Mo Jue and shot him. But who would have expected that after hearing the news, she did not feel anything at all. It was as if the truth had nothing much to do with her.


    She did not regret it at all, and even Ye Wei herself was shocked by her own emotions.


    ¡°Wei Wei, are you okay?¡± Eleven was worried about her after seeing that she did not say anything for so long. She was afraid that Ye Wei would overthink. ¡°Mo Jue is at the hospital and is still in a critical condition now. But he might not die.¡±


    She did not know how to comfort her. Luckily, she was puzzled and asked Mo Ye about the truth instead of shooting him. If not¡­ But Ye Wei did not seem like she regretted it or was sad about it. Therefore, Eleven was very puzzled.


    What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ye Wei said calmly. She did not care if she had killed him wrongly. She could, at most, give him her life.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Eleven pitied her, yet she did not know what to say. Her phone rang. Mo Ye was looking for her. Eleven did not avoid Ye Wei and picked up the phone in front of her.


    ¡°Have you found Ye Wei?¡± Mo Ye¡¯s voice was very cold.


    Eleven glanced at Ye Wei and replied to him. Mo Ye sneered. ¡°Help me tell her that Little Jue¡¯d better be alright. If not, I will not let her off. I won¡¯t give face to anyone.¡±


    He said this to Eleven to let her know that no matter how close she was to Ye Wei, he would still fight Ye Wei if something bad happened to Mo Jue and would not let Ye Wei off.


    Eleven frowned, whereas Ye Wei looked outside the window calmly.


    Eleven gritted her teeth and ended the call after talking to Mo Ye for a while. Ye Wei did not care about what Mo Ye said, acting as if it did not concern her when Eleven told her about it.


    ¡°Wei Wei, don¡¯t be like this. Can you say something?¡± Eleven said anxiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually not sad at all.¡± Ye Wei smiled and looked at Eleven calmly. ¡°Really, I don¡¯t feel sad at all. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m numb about it. If he dies, I will accompany him. If he is alive, we¡¯ll talk about it next time.¡±


    Things had already happened and it was too late to stop it.


    No matter what had happened, she had never regretted the decisions she made. No matter how bad she was feeling now, she would not regret the things she did.


    Mo Jue was heavily injured and was in a critical condition. His heartbeat even stopped a few times and he fought with the king of hell before he survived. He was finally out of danger after nine days.


    Mo Ye finally heaved a sigh of relief. He had less than two hours of sleep for the past few days as he was afraid that he would not be able to see Mo Jue for the last time. He did not dare to sleep and would wake up due to nightmares even if he fell asleep.


    What¡¯s vexing during this period was that Meng Lianying came to Muscat too. Mo Ye was annoyed and did not want to see her at all, especially since he was dating Eleven now. He did not have the energy to talk to her as Mo Jue¡¯s life was more important.


    Moreover, he would not have to be unconscious for half a year if not for her, and he had not taken his revenge.


    Meng Lianying knew about it and dared not annoy him. Therefore, she stayed together with Daiya and her excuse was that she was worried about Daiya, so she wanted to accompany her. They were originally good friends.


    Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse and Birmingham were in Italy to settle things, and Mo Ye, Ding Ke, and Daiya were left in Muscat. Mo Ye wanted Daiya to leave too, but she insisted on staying until Mo Jue woke up.


    He could not chase her away as Daiya even cried when she told Mo Ye about her feelings for Mo Jue. She was worried that she would not be able to see him again, so Mo Ye could only let her stay. As for her shooting Ye Wei, though¡­


    He did not care about it since Ye Wei shot Mo Jue in the first place, and Daiya shot Ye Wei from the back. Anyone would have thought that Daiya did so to save Mo Jue. Furthermore, she liked Mo Jue. It was possible that she wanted Ye Wei to die as well.


    This had nothing to do with him and he already knew that Ye Wei was already fine. She ruthlessly shot Mo Jue and almost caused Mo Jue to die. He wanted her to get injured too, but¡­


    ¡°You¡¯d better not stay here and let him see you.¡± He did not care, but it did not mean that Mo Jue did not care. If he knew that Daiya had shot Ye Wei, Mo Ye did not know what Mo Jue would do.


    Daiya felt uneasy and gritted her teeth, but she insisted on waiting until Mo Jue woke up.


    ¡°I saved him. Why would he blame me? If I didn¡¯t shoot him, he would have died!¡± Daiya said as she cried.


    Mo Ye frowned and did not say anything.


    Mo Jue was unconscious for a few days even after he was out of danger. The doctor said that it was because he was too drained and had lost too much blood, so he needed more rest. They could only wait patiently for him to wake up.


    At the same time, he informed Eleven.


    No matter how tired he was every day, he wanted to listen to her voice. Mo Jue and Ye Wei was a taboo between them, and they did not really mention them. Even if they talked about them, they would not say much. But, they kept in contact.


    Eleven also knew that Mo Jue was out of danger and immediately informed Ye Wei.


    Ye Wei only nodded and Eleven could not tell if she was happy or sad from her face.


    Eleven felt vexed. How would Mo Jue think of Wei Wei? Could they still be together? It was not Wei Wei who hated him now, but him hating Wei Wei.


    Just like when she shot Mo Ye, Mo Ye¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred.


    But, this situation was different. She wanted to save Mo Ye, but Ye Wei wanted to kill Mo Jue.


    ¡°Do you want to visit him?¡± Eleven asked Ye Wei. Her injuries were recovering very slowly this time around. Ye Wei had always been healthy and she would recover very quickly in the past.


    But as she had a miscarriage and her body was weak and also because of her emotions, her injury did not seem to recover. Eleven was worried and found many medicines for Ye Wei to apply, but it was to no avail.


    Tanski was happy to provide accommodation for them with good medical service. Eleven stayed in Tanski¡¯s house too to accompany Ye Wei.

 Chapter 618 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Jue had woken up!


    The doctor immediately informed Mo Ye, and Mo Jue had already opened his eyes by the time Mo Ye rushed over. Mo Jue pushed the doctors away and insisted on getting down the bed. None of the doctors could stop this second master who looked like Hades.


    Indeed, his gaze was too scary.


    His purple eyes looked very angry, as if he wanted to kill someone. He was wearing white and his face was pale, but he looked fierce like a leopard. He showed clearly that whoever stopped him would die!


    He plugged out the needles in his hands forcefully and accidentally touched the gun wound on his chest. It was so painful that Mo Jue bent his back. The white gauze on his chest became blood red.


    His blood started to flow out profusely, making it looked scary.


    Mo Jue stumbled and fell onto the bed. The veins in his arms popped out, looking extremely scary.


    Big drops of sweat were falling down his forehead¡­


    His face became even paler, and he started to breathe heavily. All the doctors were at a loss and came to rescue him. But, Mo Jue did not let anyone get close to him. Mo Ye was angry and make him fainted without even telling him.


    ¡°Give him some sedative!¡± Mo Ye said solemnly. This crazy man, he did not even look at the state that he was in and still acted like this. Did he want to die? Mo Ye was worried and angry. If not because he doted on Mo Jue a lot, he really wanted to slap Mo Jue for being so willful and stubborn.


    Even if he was eager to look for Ye Wei, he should not be so anxious as his body was not suitable to go out of the hospital.


    The room was in chaos before his condition finally became stable. Mo Jue¡¯s forehead was full of sweat and his face was so pale that it looked horrible. He looked very scary.


    Mo Ye pitied him and tried to wipe away the sweat on Mo Jue¡¯s forehead. He sighed lightly. Why must both of their love lives be filled with so many obstacles? One thing had not ended and another happened. Mo Jue did not love himself, and it made him pity Mo Jue.


    He could not help but blame Ye Wei and even hated her for shooting him without knowing the truth. He almost lost Mo Jue. She did not want this lover, but he still wanted his brother.


    Mo Jue went to sleep and only woke up in the afternoon. He did not look at anything when he woke up, and the first thing he did was to get out of bed. Mo Ye reacted quickly and held onto Mo Jue¡¯s hand.


    He said coldly, ¡°Do you really want to die before you are satisfied?¡±


    He had been worried about Mo Jue, yet Mo Jue only worried about the woman that almost killed him.


    Mo Jue just realized that Mo Ye was beside him. He was about to get angry but he stopped and went back to bed obediently. His chest was so painful that he was sweating. ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    His voice sounded hoarse. It was as if he was crying. But, if one listened carefully, it was hoarse because he had not been talking for many days.


    Mo Ye was even angrier and looked at him coldly. ¡°I warn you not to move around. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being unwelcoming.¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei¡­ Where¡¯s she?¡± Mo Jue¡¯s worried tone became sinister when he said the last two words. It was as if he had just regained his memory and recalled that Ye Wei almost killed him.


    The hatred he had before he was unconscious started to engulf him.


    Wei Wei?


    ¡®You are really ruthless!¡¯ His chest pain reminded him that he had another near-death experience all because of her. He deeply felt that he hated Ye Wei.


    But at the same time, he was worried too¡­


    Love and hate were like brothers that always accompanied each other. He loved and hated her at the same time. Even he himself did not know if he loved her more or hated her more.


    Mo Ye looked at him and said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She did not die. She¡¯s still in Muscat, but she has not visited you yet, so have you given up?¡±


    He was angry at Mo Jue for not taking care of his own body and went crazy for Ye Wei and hurt himself instead. Didn¡¯t Mo Jue know that others hated seeing him like this? That others would worry about him? He only wanted Mo Jue to recover quickly and stay away from Ye Wei. The two of them had extreme personalities. It was a matter of time before something happened.


    Both of them were not willing to give in, so they would definitely have to suffer.


    Just like him and Eleven, he was willing to give in so as to minimize the harm and thus get back together. They were not so harsh like Mo Jue and Ye Wei.


    ¡°Are you an idiot? Why didn¡¯t you tell her the truth when you had so many chances to tell her? She was already standing in front of you, but why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± Mo Ye was so angry that he pulled Mo Jue¡¯s ears to scold him. ¡°Was she worlds¡¯ apart from you? Such a big person standing in front of you, yet you didn¡¯t explain. Are you mute? Serve you right for being shot, and you still showed yourself like an idiot for her to find you. Is it because you think you have lived for too long? Even if so, you shouldn¡¯t die in the hands of a woman and embarrass me.¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s ears were red after Mo Ye pulled them. It had been many years since Mo Ye pulled his ears like this to scold him. This idiot always became stupid when he was in front of Ye Wei.


    ¡°She did not give me a chance to speak and shot me. How was I supposed to explain to her?¡± Mo Jue was angry as he talked about it. If Ye Wei had hesitated for a minute, then maybe he would have explained.


    But once she shot him, his heart was crushed by her. Even if he had explained, she might not believe him and thought that he was lying to her.


    ¡°Are you stupid? You knew how to look for her in the city, but couldn¡¯t you give her some hints?¡± Mo Ye was really angry, but it was mostly because he pitied Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue did not rebut Mo Ye.


    Anyway, he had always listened to Mo Ye and rarely talked back to him.


    ¡°Brother, I hate her.¡± Mo Jue gritted his teeth and sounded very solemn. ¡°I hate her!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this. You should tell her instead.¡± Mo Ye looked at Mo Jue in hope that he would improve. Would anyone grit their teeth yet look like they could not live without that woman when they said that they hated the woman?


    It was so embarrassing. Luckily, Mo Jue was his brother. If it were other men, he would have chased them out of the house. It was bad for his reputation that someone so stupid looked so much like him.


    Why was Mo Jue so stupid?


    ¡°You¡¯d better hate her and not contact her anymore, got it?¡± Mo Ye gave his beloved brother a piece of sincere and earnest advice. ¡°What¡¯s so good about her? She cannot be compared to you. Her temper is so bad and personality so superficial. You were always bullied. I feel embarrassed for you even if you don¡¯t feel embarrassed. Don¡¯t you feel wronged?¡±

 Chapter 619 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Ye despised him once he thought of how Mo Jue always listened to Ye Wei and was hen-pecked. Mo Ye himself was so powerful, yet he did not bear to order his brother around. He did not manage to eat the food cooked by Mo Jue, but Ye Wei managed to and he had a lot of opinion on this issue.


    Mo Jue gritted his teeth and did not speak. He decided to close his eyes and the images of Ye Wei¡¯s cold expression when she shot him filled his mind. His love for her slowly faded away because of her cold expression.


    Hatred filled his mind.


    This was the first time he hated someone so much. He hated her for not giving him a chance, but he hated himself more for wanting to keep her by his side even though things had turned out like this. He wanted her to stay by his side forever and never leave¡­


    He would not allow her to leave even if he died no matter what she said.


    Ye Wei was someone that he must get! He had spent so much effort on her, erasing her memory, treating her sincerely, and doing anything without caring about the consequences. This was not the ending he wanted.


    Although his eyes were closed, Mo Ye knew what he was thinking about. The brothers knew each other too well and Mo Ye knew what he wanted to do once he frowned.


    Things had already turned out like this. What else could he do?


    Mo Jue¡¯s heart felt very painful. He asked Ye Wei if she regretted it and she knew that he was asking if she regretted killing him. But she said¡­


    She did not regret it!


    These words were like a demon that added fire to his hatred, making him hate her more. How could she not regret it? Did she really want to kill him that much?


    Mo Ye wanted to go look for Ye Wei to prevent Mo Jue from going crazy, but he was afraid that he might lose his life if he went to find her. Therefore, he decided to stay in the room and guard Mo Jue.


    He was the only one that Mo Jue would listen to.


    Mo Jue would not care about anything if he went crazy. Mo Ye did not want to see his brother go crazy and hope to see his brother recover and be healthy instead.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ye Wei?¡± Mo Jue suddenly opened his eyes and his purple gaze looked cold without a tinge of warmth.


    ¡°So what if you know? What do you want to do given your injured body?¡± Mo Ye sneered as he glared at Mo Jue as if to give him a warning. He was hinting that if Mo Jue dared to move, he would break his leg.


    Mo Ye would wait until he recovered before fixing Mo Jue¡¯s leg. Mo Ye even felt that this was a good idea and was proud of it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything, just asking where she is,¡± Mo Jue said coldly. Mo Ye told him the truth. He did not have to find out and knew that Ye Wei was not in a good state. Eleven did not say anything but knew Ye Wei was not well from Eleven¡¯s tone. If Ye Wei was good, Eleven would not be in a bad mood. Hmmph, this woman. His beloved brother went crazy for her and his beloved woman worried about her too. It was really¡­


    ¡°She¡¯s living a good life, eating and sleeping well, and I heard that Tanski proposes to her every day. She¡¯s living a good life, whereas here you are, undergoing treatment,¡± Mo Ye said.


    Mo Jue did not hear anything and only heard that someone proposed to her. His body suddenly tensed up and he shouted. ¡°How dare he!¡±


    He must have guts to covet his woman.


    ¡°Little Jue, I warn you not to move around. I don¡¯t like to keep repeating my words.¡± Mo Ye looked at Mo Jue and tried to lift up the blankets. Mo Ye¡¯s eyes darkened. Mo Jue knew that he was not joking, so he did not dare to move.


    ¡°Obedient!¡± Mo Ye smiled as he praised him.


    ¡°Who is Tanski?¡±


    Mo Ye roughly told him about what happened to Ye Wei and also told him about Tanski¡¯s background. Mo Jue sneered in his heart. Since they worked in the same industry, he¡¯d better not touch her.


    He would definitely cripple Tanski once he recovered. How dare Tanski covet his Ye Wei. Even if he hated Ye Wei, he was angry at the thought that someone was thirsting after her.


    ¡°Brother, how do you know things so well?¡±


    ¡°Eleven said it.¡± Mo Ye smiled. Once he mentioned Eleven, a gentle smile flashed past his lips. It was rare for him to be in a good mood. Mo Jue was shocked. Eleven and his brother? Were they already¡­


    ¡°Much better than you, idiot. You don¡¯t even know how to settle things.¡± Mo Ye looked at him coldly.


    Mo Jue gritted his teeth. Since Eleven and Mo Ye had already talked things through, Ye Wei would have known that the brothers were not the mastermind. Since Eleven was with Ye Wei, Wei Wei must have known the truth.


    But, why did she not visit him? Mo Jue went crazy. Since she already knew it was not him, why did she not visit him?


    Why?


    He could not understand. Wasn¡¯t it just a small misunderstanding? Why did Wei Wei hate him so much?


    Mo Jue thought hard about it and he realized that Ye Wei did not care about him and wanted him dead. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the world had become grey, almost white.


    ¡°Mo Jue, you¡¯re awake?¡± A joyful cheer suddenly erupted in the room. Daiya quickly walked toward Mo Jue. Meng Lianying followed beside her and smiled at Mo Ye. Mo Ye treated her like air, ignoring her.


    Meng Lianying¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°Mo Jue, you¡¯re finally alright. I¡¯ve been so worried for the past few days.¡± It was rare for Daiya to show her feelings, but Mo Jue only looked at her coldly and suddenly laughed before getting up.


    Mo Ye wanted to stop him, but Mo Jue shook his head. Daiya thought that Mo Jue wanted to hug her and was elated. But, who would have expected that Mo Jue suddenly grabbed her throat and smashed her ruthlessly against the wall. His hands grabbed onto her again, totally ignoring his wounds.


    ¡°Who allowed you to shoot her? Who? How dare you¡­¡± Mo Jue said in an extremely sinister manner.


    Daiya was strangled until she could not say anything. She only stammered after a while. ¡°I¡­ saved you¡­¡±


    ¡°Who asked you to save me? My woman can only die under my hands. Who are you to touch her? Who gave you the power?¡± Mo Jue¡¯s voice sounded cold and ruthless.


    Daiya was suffocated by him. Mo Ye expected this to happen, so he did not stop him. However, he frowned when he saw a red stain on Mo Jue¡¯s chest.


    Crazy!


    He was really crazy, and an idiot to boot. He should know the condition he was in now. Besides, he hated Ye Wei so much, yet he tried his best to seek justice for her.

 Chapter 620 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    He strangled Daiya until her face almost turned a terrible-looking blue-purple. Out of immense pain, she shed tears. Mo Jue was filled with anger to the point it chilled people. Nobody would doubt that he would strangle Daiya to her death the next moment.


    She was in immense emotional and physical discomfort.


    Mo Jue and Mo Ye did not know that she had deliberately laid in ambush and could not wait to kill Ye Wei. From their point of view, they only saw her shoot Ye Wei because the latter fired at Mo Jue. Was he so head over heels over Ye Wei to the point he still protected her even at this juncture?


    What did he mean when he said that shooting him to save him was a mistake? He would rather Ye Wei kill him instead? How could he be this cruel? Ye Wei was not the only one who loved him. She loved him too!


    Meng Lianying saw that things were going south and hurriedly tugged at Mo Ye¡¯s sleeve and begged. ¡°Ye, say something! Daiya just wanted to save Brother Jue and did not intend to deliberately hurt Ye Wei. If she did not shoot, Brother Jue would have been dead.¡±


    Daiya could not have died, and they were comrades in arms. They also¡­


    Mo Ye looked at the little hand that was tugging his sleeve with a gaze that was as cold as ice, emotionless. Meng Lianying was trembling in fear. He was no longer the Mo Ye who utterly cared for her. The gentleness from before was built upon countless lies after all. She knew that he would not show her even the slightest gentleness anymore.


    Everything came to an end in the scrapyard in Eastern Europe. Her plotting of Eleven¡¯s demise led to his unintentional near demise. All her effort had gone down the drain, and he lost all tolerance for her.


    So she¡­ gradually let go of him despite still begging him to save Daiya.


    Mo Jue was still in extreme rage. He grabbed Daiya¡¯s neck and flung her aside onto the floor scornfully. He then clutched his chest and propped himself against the wall as he heaved. What he wanted to do did not end there. Even if he did not kill her, he would not make her life easy. He would repay her tenfold of what she had inflicted unto him. It was a shame that his body could not keep up, and Mo Ye, having expected all, only shook his head.


    He punished himself until he was almost half-dead before quieting down, realizing that he had worried in vain and still had the anger to mess somebody up. Damn it! Ye Wei was really a source of trouble.


    ¡°Daiya, are you okay? Let me help you up.¡± Meng Lianying helped her up worriedly, a worried look on her face. There were many fingermarks on Daiya¡¯s pale skin. She gulped down huge breaths of air and took a while to recover her countenance.


    Mo Ye, as though he had nothing to do with what was happening, looked on emotionlessly.


    Mo Jue propped himself up against the wall, pointed at Daiya, and said, ¡°F*** of now! Get the f*** back to Italy now and disappear from my sight! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll f***ing shoot you in return!¡±


    How he hated Ye Wei was his business, and others had better not lay a single finger on her. That was an absolute no. Whoever wanted to hurt her would have to do it over his dead body. Daiya actually fired at Ye Wei. He would have not spared her this easily if his body weren¡¯t that frail.


    Mo Jue, whose head was slightly dizzy, ambled back to the bed. This agony he put himself through had worn himself out.


    Daiya, who was extremely proud, pushed Meng Lianying away and stood up. While she looked scorned, she was still as haughty and coldly said, ¡°Mo Jue, you sure have the gall to repay me with unkindness! Remember clearly that if it weren¡¯t for me shooting her, would you still be alive to settle the score with me now? I just can¡¯t lay a finger on Ye Wei, huh? If you want to die, that¡¯s your own business!¡±


    She suddenly coldly laughed, pointed out of the window, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me for shooting her? Very well, then, you gutsy f***er! If I didn¡¯t shoot her, you would be long dead and would not have any feelings! Do you really still think that I should not have done that? Jump then! Jump to prove that I really should not have shot her. Since you would be dead anyway, why not? If you don¡¯t jump, what does all that rage and hatred in you count toward? What does it count toward?! That I have hurt the woman whom you deeply love? I¡¯m sorry, but do you hate me? That¡¯s such a joke! You¡¯re almost dead! What right do you have to hate me?!¡±


    Anger flashed through Mo Jue¡¯s purple eyes, and he suddenly looked at her. Daiya looked at him indignantly and coldly laughed. ¡°Jump! Show the world that Second Boss Mo is a hopeless romantic, and how people cannot lay a finger on your woman. Jump and prove your love! What? Chickening out? Since you¡¯re not jumping, what basis do you have to hit me? Why do you hate me so much? I am the jerk who¡¯s giving you the opportunity to hate on me here! Don¡¯t get it wrong, please!¡±


    Mo Jue, in rage, suddenly stood up. Mo Ye then pinned his shoulder down as he gritted his teeth. Mo Ye frowned at Daiya and seriously said, ¡°Daiya, stand down!¡±


    Daiya coldly laughed as she looked at Mo Jue with a snicker on her lips. It was afraid only she knew what she was snickering at before she left in a huff with Meng Lianying chasing after her. Mo Jue, in his anger, was unaware, but Mo Ye said, ¡°She¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case? Just because Daiya shot Ye Wei, you feel that Daiya deserves to die. You¡¯re seeking justice for Ye Wei, but who in turn would seek justice for you? What you are willing to bear is your own problem. If it weren¡¯t for Daiya shooting her, would you be here talking to me, Little Jue?¡± Mo Ye spelled out the facts. ¡°She is, after all, right. She gave you a chance to live and still hate her. Get it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. All I know is that I will not spare anybody who hurts Ye Wei!¡± Mo Jue said through gritted teeth with a malicious look. The agony took a toll on his looks.


    Mo Ye had no intention of interrupting his rest and simply said, ¡°You could hate her all you want, but could you still hate on her if you were dead? Ye Wei, in comparison to Daiya, really should die. If I were present, I would have shot her too. Little Jue, would you shoot if you were in my shoes?¡±


    ¡°This is different!¡± Mo Jue rebutted.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same, completely the same! Don¡¯t you realize that Daiya really likes you?¡±


    ¡°How is it of my concern?¡± Mo Jue rebutted in frustration. Everything seemed so straightforward. He did not like Daiya and did not need her to save him. While he indeed would rather be killed by Ye Wei, he did not need anybody to kill Ye Wei to save him.


    Mo Ye sighed at how unconceivable his brother was.


    ¡°Lie down and get some rest. I¡¯m getting lazy trying to convince you.¡± Mo Ye gave up all attempts to communicate with him lest he be angered by him.


    Mo Jue obediently lay down but did not obey him to rest. He looked at the ceiling coldly and suddenly asked Mo Ye, ¡°Did you send Daiya to Muscat?¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡±


    ¡°She came herself then? With so many in tow?!¡±


    Mo Ye suddenly felt his heart clench! Damn! How could he have overlooked that!

 Chapter 621 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Ye quickly followed the two of them out of the hospital, but he only saw Meng Lianying send Daiya up the car. He slightly frowned before solemnly ordering Ding Ke, who was next to him. ¡°As per my instructions.¡±


    Ding Ke nodded and left.


    As Meng Lianying sent Daiya off, she tilted her head and saw Mo Ye standing at the entrance to the hospital. Her eyes lit up, and she walked over with the best smile she felt she could muster and said, ¡°Ye, since Brother Jue is fine, when would you be returning to Italy?¡±


    Mo Ye¡¯s gaze landed on Meng Lianying, who was as pretty and as lively as before. He, however, found her irritating. Mo Ye tucked his hands behind him and he broke into a seeming smile. ¡°What brings you to Muscat?¡±


    Meng Lianying was overjoyed, thinking that he still had feelings for her. If she were able to have him recall the happier times they once had, they could be able to be like before.


    She could not help but feel her mood lift up.


    Her eyebrows could not conceal her alluring beauty, but coldness flashed through Mo Ye¡¯s eyes. Hmmph!


    ¡°I just came here because of you. Ye, I wanted to see you. When you were in a coma, I went to Italy to see you several times, but Brother Jue was too much to not allow me to see you at all. I couldn¡¯t help but come here instead,¡± Meng Lianying said, aggrieved.


    ¡°Really?¡± Mo Ye raised his eyebrows despite looking calm. His countenance disappointed Meng Lianying. This was not what she was hoping for. He should have consoled her, but he seemed unable to let go of it still.


    ¡°Ye, are you still blaming me for mistakenly hurting you back then? I did not mean it, and I am very sorry,¡± Meng Lianying earnestly apologized. Mo Ye just laughed coldly. Mistakenly injure? No, absolutely no! It was, thankfully, a ¡®mistaken injury¡¯. Otherwise, she would have injured Eleven.


    He endured the rage in his heart and asked, ¡°Are you staying together with Daiya?¡±


    Meng Lianying was taken aback, her eyes twinkling, and shook her head. Mo Ye frowned even harder. She was with Daiya all these days, but they weren¡¯t staying together? Meng Lianying said, ¡°Daiya is in a bad mood. It would be inappropriate for me to stay with her.¡±


    ¡°Muscat is slightly more chaotic, and you ladies would be safer staying together.¡±


    ¡°Daiya has her henchmen with her. As for me¡­ Ye, are you concerned about my safety?¡± Meng Lianying asked suggestively. Mo Ye, whose attention was caught by the earlier statement, frowned.


    Daiya did not travel to Muscat on orders. She came for Mo Jue, and in theory, should have brought her henchmen along. Was there something going on?


    Her shooting Ye Wei could not have been simply to save Little Jue.


    Meng Lianying saw him remain silent for long and felt even worse. Did he not even care the least about her? Mo Ye looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Go. I¡¯ve some things to attend to.¡±


    ¡°Ye, we¡­¡±


    ¡°Meng Lianying, stop looking for me in the future. Consider what happened at the scrapyard as me repaying what I owed you in full. Let¡¯s go our separate ways. You¡¯d better look out for yourself,¡± Mo Ye ruthlessly said.


    She had a mysterious Kahn next to her. If she was in Muscat, would Kahn be present too? He did not know for now, and he hated Kahn for the way he looked at Eleven, which made him uncomfortable.


    Besides, he was so skilled and mysterious that he could not be at ease.


    ¡°Are you really this heartless?¡±


    ¡°Meng Lianying, have you had enough?¡± Mo Ye bellowed in slight impatience. ¡°If you are still as persistent, do not blame me for being impolite. I cannot forgive you for what happened at the scrapyard, so know your limits.¡±


    Meng Lianying chuckled as her tears fell. ¡°Are you so hung up over who saved you? Mo Ye, you have lost your feelings for me due to what seems to be the best possible reason.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think you have the ability to get my attention? You lied to me, and I was enough of an idiot to allow myself to be deceived by you. If you did not take advantage of Eleven, I would not have given you that additional glance. Meng Lianying, please do not naively imagine yourself to be somebody that everyone adores as you are fathoms away. The only person whom I¡¯ve ever loved is her, and I did not harbor any thought of having you for myself all these five years. If it weren¡¯t for Eleven, we wouldn¡¯t have known each other and we couldn¡¯t have known each other either. It¡¯s high time you return to her what you have taken from her,¡± Mo Ye coldly said, shattering the infinitely grandiose dream she had always harbored.


    This psychopathic narcissism was revolting.


    Meng Lianying gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Mo Ye, how dare you! You will regret what you told me today!¡±


    She stared hard at Mo Ye before turning away and leaving.


    Tears brimmed in her eyes.


    Mo Ye shook his head and was about to return to the hospital when he suddenly raised his eyebrows to see Eleven come out from a car behind and look at him somewhat embarrassingly. Her pale skin seemed a little red under the sun, and her shifty gaze made her look like an adorable rabbit.


    Mo Ye was overjoyed and he could not hide his elation. He quickly went down the stairs and walked toward her before embracing her in excitement. ¡°So my Eleven has had this new habit of eavesdropping on people.¡± His deep voice was full of adoration and teasing.


    He did not know that she was there.


    She had covered her traces extremely well.


    Eleven allowed him to hug her and she blushed. Ye Wei said she did not want to see Mo Jue, and she decided to come by the hospital to see if he was indeed fine so that they would be at ease. Little did she expect to see Mo Ye and Meng Lianying at the hospital.


    He even smiled at her¡­ She was a little flustered but thankfully did not leave in a rage. Otherwise, she would not have heard him speak and would have disliked him instead.


    ¡°It was not deliberate. You two were too loud.¡± Eleven rebutted before saying how an open space allowed her to openly listen in on them.


    Mo Ye laughed deeply and hugged her for a while before he was willing to let her go. As she was not wearing a mask recently, he could clearly feel the tenderness of her hands. He also liked how her slightly rounded face looked really good and healthy.


    ¡°You¡¯re here to look for me?¡± Mo Ye asked excitedly. He knew that they were in the same city and were concerned about each other. Besides, she certainly knew where he was exactly.


    He felt a little unsatisfied as he wanted to wait until Mo Jue was better and calmed down completely before looking for her. That said, there was nobody in his life whom he missed to the point a few days felt like years.


    ¡°I am here to check on Mo Jue¡¯s injuries,¡± Eleven honestly replied. Mo Ye sighed at how she was unable to lie to please him. While she was not the most dutiful girlfriend, he, however, liked it.

 Chapter 622 - Untitled

    The two of them avoided the crowds and went to the small quiet woods behind the hospital for a stroll. There were not many people here, save two to three elderly who were wheelchair-bound, of which one of them was enjoying the fresh air.


    Although the two of them had not met in a long time and had much to tell each other, it was more often Mo Ye who was telling Eleven how life had been and about anything significant. Eleven, however, really wanted to know how Mo Jue¡¯s injuries were.


    She was not at ease until Mo Ye said it.


    She could tell that while Ye Wei seemed indifferent about Mo Jue¡¯s fate, things were not what they seemed.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she want to personally visit Little Jue?¡± Mo Ye flatly asked. As Eleven sided with Ye Wei, Mo Ye would naturally side with Mo Jue. That was human nature. By his perception, Ye Wei shooting Mo Jue on impulse was already reckless enough on her part. With the misunderstanding cleared, it was clearly her fault, yet why did she still avoid him? She should look for Mo Jue and explain and admit she was at fault. Given how Mo Jue was head over heels for her, she could get all coquettish and everything about Mo Jue¡¯s injury would have passed.


    Her unwillingness to come would lead to Mo Jue eventually hating her!


    Ye Wei, in his opinion, was utterly willful!


    Eleven slightly frowned as she looked at the elderly who slowly strolled in the distance. She deeply pondered about how clearing the misunderstanding did not translate into how nothing had happened. Wei Wei did not even smile. How could she even come and see Mo Jue¡­


    And¡­


    ¡°Eleven, do not tell him about the child,¡± Ye Wei looked at her and said with decisiveness and warning. She knew that Eleven was in frequent contact with Mo Ye and knew that they talked about anything. When she became pregnant and eventually miscarried, Eleven had yet to tell Mo Ye that in private.


    As telling Mo Ye was akin to telling Mo Jue, she did not allow her to tell Mo Ye about it.


    She did want to tell Mo Ye, but she could not fathom Ye Wei¡¯s thoughts and did not want to make a private decision because she honored Ye Wei¡¯s decision above all. While she did not understand why she wanted to do this, she still decided against telling Mo Ye.


    ¡°Wei Wei has yet to significantly recover, and she can¡¯t be exposed to wind.¡± Eleven found an excuse. Mo Ye¡¯s face turned cold as he knew she was lying. But he did not call her out on it. If he did, the two of them would end up arguing.


    He did not want to get into an argument with Eleven.


    Once Eleven knew that Mo Jue was fine, she did not intend to hang around in the hospital for long because she was still worried about Ye Wei and did not want her to be alone for too long. As she only had a few words with Mo Ye before she left, Mo Ye was clearly slightly displeased.


    ¡°She¡¯s not a child, so why are you watching over her 24/7?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll never understand,¡± Eleven said. ¡°While I do not quite know how to explain it to you, let¡¯s just stop interfering in Ye Wei and Mo Jue¡¯s affairs. Once Mo Jue is fine, he can do whatever he wishes. As for Wei Wei, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll never see her again.¡±


    ¡°Eleven, you know Mo Jue¡¯s character. Ye Wei doesn¡¯t want to see him? You and Ye Wei know better than anybody else what he is capable of when he flips. If this unresolved burden gets even worse, won¡¯t you only stop when we are all ruined?¡± Mo Ye questioned without holding back his displeasure on his handsome face.


    Eleven had a solemn look and coldly laughed before saying, ¡°Are you blaming Wei Wei now? She is not in the wrong, and despite whatever she did, she did not disappoint Mo Jue. If¡­ If it weren¡¯t for the Mafia, all these would never have happened.¡±


    ¡°Eleven, like I said before, we were miles away and did not know anything that happened. Eleven, please be fair toward me. Nobody wished for this to happen.¡± Mo Ye was slightly angry. As no man was an omnipresent and omnipotent god, Mo Jue and he would never be able to know, let alone stop, what people were up to when they were not at the headquarters.


    ¡°I do not want to talk to you about these anymore,¡± Eleven coldly replied with increasing displeasure, sounding worse. They were always avoiding problems that would leave them uneasy as long as they were never resolved.


    ¡°Eleven¡­¡± Mo Ye frowned. ¡°Give me a little time. I will give you an explanation of what happened.¡±


    As Mo Ye made his promises, things happened and he never had the time to see to all these problems. Once he returned from the island, he first thought about how to get Eleven over, and then something happened to Mo Jue and he had been in Muscat all along. It would be a while after Mo Jue was fine before he could investigate what was at hand in peace.


    Birmingham had some evidence for now, but they were insufficient to imply guilt. He did not act for fear of acting rashly and alerting the enemy. Things like this couldn¡¯t happen anymore.


    ¡°That¡¯s your internal problems that you have to see to. I might have to take Wei Wei back,¡± Eleven said and took a step back.


    ¡°Eleven, what about us?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would be willing to wait for me however long it may take?¡± Eleven asked in return as she looked at him quietly. Her ice-cold gaze was still as cold and mocking.


    Mo Ye sighed at how she had left him speechless. He, however much unwilling, could only agree.


    But¡­


    ¡°Little Jue will flip!¡± he slowly said. He knew better than anybody Mo Jue¡¯s character. While he already hated Ye Wei, her avoiding him and the hatred in him would only lead him to pull off something insane. ¡°Eleven, please convince Ye Wei to see Little Jue. It¡¯s never too late to leave. As long as you are around, nobody can stop Ye Wei from leaving.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell her that,¡± Eleven said through gritted teeth. It was afraid they would never know when they would meet again.


    Mo Ye suddenly hugged her, already missing her before she left.


    ¡°How long would you be away this time?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Mo Ye paused and held her hands before gently kissing her at the corners of her lips. While Eleven seemed extremely healthy as though nothing happened to her, he never forgot Doctor Claire¡¯s words that she would not have long to live.


    Unless one could find the antidote that would restore her body.


    Her mutated body would hollow her of all her life, and it was something he was consistently unhappy about. ¡°Is your body¡­ still alright?¡±


    Eleven frowned and Mo Ye felt his heart sink. ¡°Still no way out despite Bai Ye¡¯s excellent medical skills?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yes, there is no way out.¡± Nobody had a way out for her body. Although Old Witch and Bai Ye had done what they could and said they were confident, one could never tell whether anything could happen along the way.


    She did not want people to hope in the unknown.


    Mo Ye suddenly held her hand and said, ¡°If there is an antidote, would Bai Ye be able to develop a cure for you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The toxin is a long-lost formula, and it¡¯s even more impossible to formulate the antidote.¡±


    ¡°There must be a way,¡± Mo Ye solemnly said. Meng Lianying looked no different from before. He had done his math and knew she did not have much longer to live. With half a year having passed, she was about to reach her one year limit, but she still seemed so healthy. Could she¡­ have the antidote?


    This was the doubt he had long harbored.

 Chapter 623 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei heard Eleven¡¯s description of how Mo Jue was, by and large, fine, and she merely nodded to acknowledge without any particular emotional fluctuation. It seemed as though she was hearing some news about a total stranger. Eleven tried to probe her by asking if she should visit Mo Jue, but Ye Wei shook her head, saying that there was no need to see him. She merely had Tanski send a person to deliver a letter to Mo Jue.


    ¡°Do you hate him that much?¡± Eleven asked, baffled, as she really could not understand Ye Wei¡¯s thoughts. It was clearly a misunderstanding and was not about whose fault it was. Mo Jue did not know, and Ye Wei only blamed Mo Jue for being extremely unfair.


    Little did they expect Ye Wei to laugh and shake her head as she said, ¡°I am not seeing him not because I hate him. A misunderstanding, or whatever, will do. I just do not want to see Mo Jue anymore and it¡¯s about time we call it quits with each other. We just cannot be together.¡±


    This incident helped her clearly recognize something: Two people being in love did not translate into them being brazenly together as their love would occasionally hurt many.


    The trust between them was just so fragile to the point that even the slightest rustling of the wind cracked it. Whose fault was it? Who allowed their love to be mired amidst conspiracies? It was not the mastermind of said conspiracies but merely themselves.


    She always felt that Mo Jue did not trust her. He had to give her some trust, but all it took were incidents for them to realize that she never really trusted him. If that weren¡¯t the case, they would not have lost the child.


    They were the cause of it all.


    If they still remained together, she had a premonition that such misunderstandings and lack of trust would frequently occur, not to mention the repeat of such incidents. When such a time came again, one wondered who would be bloodied. She, in their first misunderstanding, almost killed him. What was next?


    Who would die? Previously, Daiya shot her in her back and saved him. Who would be able to save them the next time?


    Mourning was not necessarily worse than the loss of hope. That described exactly how she felt.


    She did not give up hope on Mo Jue but on their romance. Their opposing identities and second-guessing natures still remained despite her having her memories wiped. If she had regained her memories, these would only intensify.


    How about¡­ they went separate ways earlier?


    They really should not get together. Despite having lost her memories, she once thought about how romance was just between two of them and nobody else could interfere. She loved Mo Jue and was willing to remain by his side, and nobody could tell her what to do.


    Today, she realized that she was grossly wrong.


    ¡°Eleven, I¡¯ve yet to learn to trust him. It¡¯s still better that we part ways. If not¡­ If there is another misunderstanding, I¡¯ll act impulsively again and he will be dead.¡± Ye Wei laughed at herself.


    Eleven felt a sharp pain in her heart. She then realized how she felt. She used to hate Mo Jue as well, but following the clarification, she hated herself the most.


    If she gave him that bit more trust, her anger would not have hurt him grievously and she would not have lost her child. This was akin to her killing her child herself, and she was filled with hatred later and shot Mo Jue. Everything stemmed from her distrust of Mo Jue.


    She clearly loved him but doubted him once something happened.


    Ye Wei hated herself!


    If she, in her current state, remained by Mo Jue, she would kill him someday. He would lose his life because of her. She had already lost her child. If he died because of her, wouldn¡¯t it be too much for her to handle?


    She had already long thought about leaving Muscat, but she remained just to know that he was fine. Her heart, however, was no longer turbulent, and she had already lost all hope in their love. She did not want to go back to before and did not want to see him either.


    Mutually forgetting about each other was the best possible ending she could think of.


    She did not want to personally kill him if something else happened again.


    ¡°Wei Wei, do not blame yourself. Why pin the blame on yourself when it isn¡¯t your fault at all?¡± Eleven convinced her albeit feeling extremely helpless. While she might not be able to empathize with her pain, she really hoped that Wei Wei would be a little happier.


    ¡°Whose fault is it then?¡± Ye Wei asked in return, gently smiling with a hint of self-mockery. ¡°Stop convincing me and leave me alone for some time.¡±


    ¡°You may want to return to London. Chu Li, Little Iron, and the others are all waiting for you to return.¡± Eleven suggested something she mentioned before. When they were in Rome, Ye Wei already agreed to it.


    Little did she expect her to shake her head at this moment.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going back. I am going to thoroughly investigate this or I¡¯ll not be at peace!¡± Ye Wei flew into a silent rage as viciousness showed on her face. ¡°I¡¯m not going to spare that person!¡±


    She already had somebody in mind and wanted to get to the bottom of it. It did not make sense that so much happened for no rhyme or reason. So many died for no rhyme or reason as though there was no blood for tribute and nobody died with her child. She was absolutely unwilling to give up.


    ¡°Are you referring to Daiya?¡± Eleven understood her after all and immediately saw through the doubts in Ye Wei¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Indeed, I am suspecting she is the one. There was little time following the hotel explosion for anyone to sneakily steal that document, and only Daiya and Brown had the opportunity. If Brown did it, he would have admitted it and there would have been no reason for information to leak from within the Mafia. Brown also has no reason to do the Mafia in, so it must be Daiya. She colluded with those in the Middle East and leaked intelligence. Even if the Mo brothers discovered it, she would rebut them on the basis that she did it for the good for the Mafia,¡± Ye Wei flatly replied. She actually suspected that Daiya stole intelligence which aroused the suspicion of the Mo brothers who then colluded with the people in the Middle East. It was now confirmed that the Mo brothers had nothing to do with it, so all suspicion hence coalesced on Daiya.¡±


    Apart from her, she could not think of anybody else who could approach the hotel and so coincidentally leak information from the Mafia.


    She had clearly been up to no good when the Mo brothers were absent and disturbed the peace they had struggled so hard to maintain. She even caused her to lose her child! She must exact her revenge!


    She, coincidentally, was in Muscat. There was no way she would spare her that easily.


    She could let the matter of Daiya shooting her slide, regardless of whether it was to deliberately take her out or save Mo Jue. Mo Jue had awoken and was fine. She would allow it to slide and even see it as her getting shot together with Mo Jue.


    She would exact hundredfold revenge for all else.


    ¡°Wei Wei, do not be too impulsive this time. Get concrete proof before exacting revenge. It¡¯s never too late to exact revenge,¡± Eleven slowly said. Since Daiya¡¯s identity was special, laying a finger on her would be akin to ordering a hit on the established powers within the Mafia. It was extraordinary.


    The aftermath would be immeasurable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know. Don¡¯t let me confirm she is behind it. If not, she will die by a thousand cuts!¡±

 Chapter 624 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei and Eleven bid farewell to Tanski and left his mansion. Despite him trying to convince them to stay, he failed to make them stay. Eleven and Ye Wei knew too well that staying there was no good to Tanski and would instead bring him trouble.


    Mo Jue received Ye Wei¡¯s letter an hour later.


    There was a simple statement on it: I do not regret meeting you, and it¡¯s difficult to love you and hate you. Let¡¯s forget about each other and not look for each other anymore.


    He had just woken up and was planning to talk to Mo Ye about Daiya when he was utterly heartbroken by the letter. His anger surged. He was unable to keep his agitation in check and his face turned pale.


    Let¡¯s forget about each other and not look for each other anymore.


    ¡®So much for not looking for each other anymore. Ye Wei, dream on! I will find you wherever you are and imprison you by my side, even if it means crippling you. You¡¯ll see whether you dare to leave me again!¡¯


    Mo Jue almost crushed his gums as that face which tortured him flashed through his mind. His fists were cracking from the clenching and he tasted blood in his throat. He was of the opinion that she was in Muscat and had recovered, and he also knew that she had misunderstood him. While he still hated her with his dear life, he also thought about how he would allow all to slide if she came to look for him and said a nice thing or two like how she infuriated him before. They would still be like before despite the occasional tensions and grudges about why she did not trust him. Despite all that, he felt that keeping her by his side would give him the most happiness as he would hate her and love her deeply. He, however, never thought of leaving her, and she actually did not say a single word before talking about going separate ways.


    Fat hope! He would absolutely not agree to that!


    Mo Jue almost crushed the letter paper and threw it onto the floor hard. The anger in his eyes had become a maelstrom. If it weren¡¯t for his body unable to take long journeys, or Mo Ye by his side warning him not to act hastily lest he aggravate his injuries, he would have bolted out of the door. He would stop her even if he were half dead.


    All he wanted to ask was why. When he allowed her to leave initially, it was indeed a mistake. She should not have left him. She really should not have. If she had not left him, all these would not have happened.


    Mo Jue felt the stench of blood in his throat and gritted his teeth to prevent blood from gushing out. How many times had he endured self-mutilation because of her? It would no longer happen, and even if she knew, her heart would not ache. He should not cheapen himself for her.


    Mo Jue suddenly flew into a crazed laugh that was tragic yet insane whilst he clutched his chest in seeming madness. Mo Ye watched on and frowned, unable to watch on. The pain ran extremely deeply through Mo Jue¡¯s heart.


    ¡®Ye Wei, you are f***ing heartless!¡¯


    Only a few women in the world were as hardened as her and could treat a man who loved her over their lives with such viciousness. Was her heart forged of steel?


    ¡°Little Jue¡­¡± His words could not enter Mo Jue¡¯s ears as the latter¡¯s mind was filled with hatred. He wished he could utterly rip Ye Wei apart. ¡®Ye Wei, Ye Wei¡­¡¯


    She did not regret them meeting, and she did not regret shooting him and even leaving him. ¡®Ye Wei, did you never regret a single thing that you had done before?¡¯


    ¡®Even though you killed me before discovering the truth, would you regret it?¡¯


    This statement, like a thousand sharp needles, pierced his broken heart.


    It was difficult to love and hate¡­ Since that was the case, hate it shall be then. ¡®Ye Wei, wait and see! Don¡¯t expect me to spare you!¡¯ Mo Jue had a vehement look that Mo Ye had never seen before.


    He sighed deep down as he was spot on about Mo Jue flipping into a rage. Initially, he was already abnormal enough to encounter Ye Wei. Now, he was flipping out when she tried to leave him. Why didn¡¯t Eleven try to convince Ye Wei otherwise?


    She was not in the position to call off the feelings as and when she wanted.


    Ever since Ye Wei sent him that letter, Mo Jue, in contrast to his volatility and uncooperative attitude toward his doctors, became extremely calm and cooperated with his doctors, focusing on recuperating. He used to grab the doctors by the neck and ask when he would be able to be discharged, but he now gently asked the doctors when he would recover. While it was hardly any different, the focus had changed.


    Mo Ye knew too well that he had to focus on recuperating before looking for Ye Wei. This time, it must be¡­ Mo Ye saw his calm countenance and felt terrible.


    His younger brother should not be troubled by love to this extent.


    He tried calling Eleven but realized that she had turned her phone off. She replied to him that she would accompany Ye Wei for a while and it was inconvenient for them to meet. Mo Ye was unable to get any information about them.


    With the Top Terrorist Organization¡¯s powerful intelligence network covering them, he had difficulties locating them.


    It was Birmingham who delivered shocking news.


    ¡°What did you say? Daiya leaked the intelligence to the Middle Eastern coalition?¡± Mo Ye looked at the information in his hands in shock. Birmingham had been secretly tasked by Mo Ye to investigate. Since Birmingham was in the Middle East, he came by Oman and passed the detailed report to Mo Ye.


    ¡°Boss, I was as shocked too. I originally thought we were framed, but this seemed to be an inside act. The information seemed to have come from first sister-in-law and it led to the elders. I re-investigated the hotel explosion and it was indeed Daiya who took first sister-in-law¡¯s information and duplicated it next door before secretly returning it. Mr. Brown then took the package away,¡± Birmingham solemnly replied. ¡°The explosion at the hotel was already fraught with suspicion. Big boss had me come to the Middle East to investigate it since Cloud and Wind were still in Italy. There might be, for all you know, new developments. These are testimonies from key persons. It is not difficult to deduce that it was Daiya. While I was not part of that struggle, it was the Elders¡¯ Court¡¯s consensus and I could not do anything about it. As I think about it now, it was Daiya who was secretly scheming against us and we were all shocked enough then to not think that much about it. It was only after all that had happened did we realize it.¡±


    If one did not connect the dots surrounding the incident, one would not have expected such an answer.


    ¡°That scoundrel!¡± Mo Ye flew into a deep rage and frowned hard. ¡°Did you startle her?¡±


    Birmingham shook his head. He was on par with Daiya when it came to gathering intelligence after all. He had his own ways of avoiding Daiya. This incident was of such significance that he could not afford to startle Daiya.


    ¡°Boss, if it weren¡¯t for you being in a coma for half a year to wake up to these incidents, you must have long thought about Daiya. When you were still comatose, Miss Ye Wei flew into a little tantrum because of Daiya and second master,¡± Birmingham honestly said. ¡°Second master typically bothers only about Miss Ye and would not bother about such details. If that was not the case, we would have been able to avoid that incident.¡±


    ¡°That will do,¡± Mo Ye replied. ¡°Is Daiya still in the hotel?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, she has yet to leave the country.¡±

 Chapter 625 - Untitled

    Mo Ye called Daiya but nobody picked up. Somebody eventually picked up the call, but it was not Daiya but a man who said that Daiya had left the hotel and did not bring her phone along. He then told him to call later.


    He assumed that it was somebody from the Mafia and coldly ordered for Daiya to be located and brought over.


    The man smiled and acknowledged before ending the call. Mo Ye felt that something was amiss but could not put a finger on it. An hour passed but Daiya did not reply, so Mo Ye had Birmingham call again. This time, the phone was turned off.


    Birmingham called the hotel, and the hotel manager said that Daiya did not leave the hotel the entire day. Mo Ye looked solemn and decided to personally look for her. He ordered Ding Ke to watch after Mo Jue in the hospital while he and Birmingham went to the hotel to look for Daiya. Daiya had overstepped and that could not be tolerated.


    Ding Ke was a little hesitant and asked, ¡°First master, should I tell second master about this?¡±


    ¡°No. Await my return and further instructions,¡± Mo Ye flatly replied before he and Birmingham got into the car and hurried toward the hotel. Coincidentally, they just reached the hotel and heard a heavy object fall to the ground. Said object had hit a cabriolet and the sound was extremely obvious.


    Everybody looked in the direction of the commotion to see a woman roll off a cabriolet, whose bonnet was dented, and glass fragments all over the ground. There was a pool of blood on the ground as well. The woman fell out extremely far away and hit her head on the stone stairs at a corner so hard that it almost cracked. Blood kept pouring out, which made for an unbearable sight.


    The passersby shrieked at the brutality of the scene. Everybody was scared out of their wits and some who were unable to stomach the scene vomited. Some, after the shrieks, coldly critiqued the scene while some took out their phones and called the cops.


    Mo Ye and Birmingham stopped in their steps and could not help but look in the direction. The car blocked the woman¡¯s face which they could not quite clearly see.


    ¡°Big boss?¡± Birmingham saw the crowd build up and could not help but ask whether they should continue going over to take a look. Mo Ye looked up and walked over. His presence was so intimidating that people made way for him.


    While looking was trivial, the two of them were shocked. The woman in question was Daiya!


    Daiya stayed on the 32nd floor, and she was no longer intact after having fallen from such height. Her skull had shattered, and her brains mixed with the blood, leading to an especially gruesome and brutal scene.


    Birmingham was able to recognize Daiya at a glance as he found her dressing and clothes particularly familiar. She also wore a ring that she wore as a memento for years as said ring was a present the elders gave her after her first successful mission.


    How could she have fallen from such height?


    Mo Ye observed Daiya even more closely and noticed many torture marks on Daiya¡¯s body. Her hair was messy, and she had a clear strangulation mark on her neck. It seemed that somebody had strangled her with a lot of force.


    Her clothes seemed a little looser, and she had marks on her chest and arms. As she wore a short skirt, there were clear wounds from concealable weapons on her knees. The concealable weapons seemed to have shattered her kneecaps. Mo Ye could imagine how someone had wounded her in the knee and forced her to kneel. While her hands and legs were shattered beyond recognition, one could tell from the wounds that Daiya was horribly tortured before her death.


    Who would be heartless enough to be this vicious?


    A person from the hotel quickly came out to preserve the integrity of the scene, and Mo Ye and Birmingham backed out of the chaos. Everybody watched the commotion, and the grand hall of the hotel was extremely quiet as there were few in the hotel.


    The two of them quickly went up the stairs and into Daiya¡¯s room. The door was shut, but Birmingham ingeniously opened the room and the two of them entered the room. The stench of blood rushed at them. They saw five dead men who were instantly killed. The murderer was quick, accurate, and vicious in slitting their throats with a sharp weapon. Their deaths were grisly and instant.


    Mo Ye frowned and noticed that the window to the balcony was open. Daiya fell down from the balcony window, shattering the flower pots. She did struggle before her death. This was clearly a murder scene.


    Who would have killed her?


    Ye Wei and Eleven? Were they still within Muscat? Ye Wei misunderstood Mo Jue and extremely hated him to the point she even attempted a hit on him. If her investigations led to Daiya, she would hate Daiya and would not spare her any less.


    She was capable of the means and brutality.


    As the wind blew strongly at the higher floors, the curtains fluttered. Birmingham immediately checked for traces left in the room, but it was to no avail ¡°The person left no traces. It must be a professional killer. You will not be able to find the slightest evidence.¡±


    As he said, he walked out of the door. Birmingham also quietly followed him out. The two of them left the hotel and became passersby. Mo Ye keenly looked around the crowd and tried to find a familiar figure or two. To prevent overlooking anything, killers would often remain on-site to observe developments. However, falling from the 32nd floor often meant instant death, so even idiots knew that they should not hang around.


    Mo Ye looked around and did not notice Ye Wei or Eleven.


    ¡°Big boss, could it be that Miss Ye Wei and sister-in-law were involved in this?¡± Birmingham asked. This looked extremely like something they were capable of.


    Mo Ye acknowledged as he was of the opinion she killed them.


    ¡°Big sister-in-law sure is cruel.¡±


    ¡°How could it be Eleven? This definitely does not look like Eleven. She prefers decisive engagements and clean kills. Given the number of wounds on Daiya, she was clearly tortured before death. Who else, apart from Ye Wei, was capable of that?¡± Mo Ye plainly said.


    ¡°Why would she do this?¡± Birmingham was a little shocked. While he had long heard of Ye Wei¡¯s viciousness, everybody could tell from her time living and fighting with Mo Jue that she was quite adorable and had a gorgeous smile. She, as a typically carefree girl, could not have been this vicious. But look at how Daiya died!


    He completely changed his impression of Ye Wei. Uh¡­ It seemed like their second master had taken a liking to people of the same mold. To put it impolitely, why didn¡¯t he look for someone inferior to him? Birmingham was aghast.


    It was little wonder how she would get into such a tussle with their second master. The latter was shot by her but thankfully still had a chance to live. If she came to look for their second master that day and he happened to be upstairs, it would be their heavenly-looking second master who would have fallen.


    As he thought about how that gorgeous face would be ruined, Birmingham immediately forced himself to bleach his mind.

 Chapter 626 - : Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Daiya¡¯s murder caused a big stir within the Mafia since her father was the most powerful man in the Elders¡¯ Court, and she, being the goddess amongst most of the men in the Mafia, was admired by many who were talking about avenging her. There was much talk about them telling Mo Ye they wanted to find the killer and avenger her.


    Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse and Birmingham secretly suppressed the uprising while the Elders¡¯ Court made things difficult for Mo Ye as they wanted an explanation for Daiya¡¯s mishap. She was in Muscat when the incident happened. She was there to check on Mo Jue¡¯s injuries but was killed. They were of the opinion that the Mo brothers had to bear some responsibility.


    While Mo Ye seemingly had Birmingham investigate and somewhat give them an answer, Birmingham actually did nothing as whoever killed Daiya was none of their concern. Mo Ye had his own ways of keeping the elders in check, and he was not like Mo Jue, who was easily infuriated by the elders.


    Birmingham was hence more than happy to sail under false colors.


    The Muscat police, however, made some progress and were almost certain that two women were behind the murder.


    CCTV footage from the hotel clearly showed two women going up the hotel, and even showed them forcibly opening the door to Daiya¡¯s room and entering it.


    The two of them were emotionless and did not talk along the way until they reached the door to Daiya¡¯s room. One of them was cold while the other had a stern gaze that emanated a murderous intent. They looked like two professional killers.


    Mo Ye had also seen the footage and was almost certain they were Eleven and Ye Wei. The two of them put on masks, but he found them familiar because they wore the same masks as when he saw them in City A previously.


    The Muscat police suspected that the two women were behind the murder and searched for them based on the footage available. People who were privy to the incident knew their identities.


    Ye Wei and Eleven were almost confirmed to be the murderers.


    Nothing would come out of the Muscat police searching for Ye Wei and Eleven as the latter had hidden too well and did not have to pass through customs to leave the country. What could others do?


    This was destined to become a cold case.


    The murder of a Mafia figure yielded no suspects. Such underworld feuds were one too many and they would not expend substantial effort to investigate them unless they were threatened. Otherwise, who would care about underworld murders? Besides, international killers had their bag of tricks when it came to hiding and traveling between nations without opposition. Nobody could do anything about them.


    The Muscat police hence did not take the case seriously and Mo Ye did not pressure the police in the city. It was Daiya¡¯s father who pulled strings and had Interpol involved in the case.


    Firstly, hearsay had it that it was Ye Wei who murdered Daiya in as grisly a fashion as possible. No parent would allow their killer to remain scot-free. He had Interpol intervene as he knew that Mr. Brown had a deep-seated grudge with Ye Wei and would definitely act impartially.


    He could no longer trust the Mo brothers, and that was before talking about Mo Ye and Eleven. Everybody could tell how much Mo Jue doted on Ye Wei, and he would not necessarily tell him where Ye Wei was even if she was found.


    He might have had to leave it to Interpol to investigate the matter.


    When Mo Jue heard the news, he coldly laughed. Interpol? Haha! If Interpol could have taken them down, Mr. Brown would not have chased them for years. They were either too slippery for Mr. Brown or had insider information.


    There was nothing Interpol could do about them.


    ¡°Second master, is there anything else you want to know?¡± Birmingham asked in fear as he felt that Mo Jue was tempestuous and hard to figure out to the point one must be strong enough to bear his temperament.


    Following Ye Wei leaving him, he felt even more terrified as he became even quieter and colder. His overly domineering streak became much more subdued, and his clear purple eyes consistently had a seated hatred and hardness to them that nobody would dare look him in the eye.


    This second master was making people even more terrified. He felt that Ye Wei being around their second master was much better as she would be able to keep his anger in check. He, unlike before, seemed to have an evil spirit residing in his eyes.


    ¡°Where did they go?¡± Mo Jue coldly asked. He had almost recovered from his wounds and really wanted to know where Ye Wei had gone. He wanted to grab her back and forcibly keep her by his side. If she was unwilling, he would force her to yield.


    Birmingham had long known he would ask this question and slowly said, ¡°I do not know. The Top Terrorist Organization has a more comprehensive intelligence network than us, and their ability to hide their tracks is more superior. It will be challenging to locate them.¡±


    He originally thought they had left Muscat and did not expect Daiya to be murdered. He must have miscalculated.


    ¡°Hmmph. Check again. I want to know where Ye Wei is.¡± Mo Jue coldly looked at Birmingham, making his instructions sound like an order. Birmingham could only¡­¡¯Aye¡­ This master is a tough master to serve.¡¯


    He quietly mourned for Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse. Their second master was already hard to serve initially. Throw Ye Wei into the mix, and he would become even harder to serve.


    No regular person would stand up to this tag-team.


    After Birmingham retreated out of the ward, Mo Jue frowned. Did Wei Wei really kill somebody? There was nothing out of the blue about her killing somebody, and the footage did confirm Eleven and her entering Daiya¡¯s room.


    ¡®Hmmph!¡¯


    He was actually the least concerned about whether Ye Wei killed someone as it was not particularly related to him. She was originally a killer. There was nothing strange about her taking lives.


    He himself was almost killed because of a misunderstanding on her part. If she knew that Daiya was behind it all, how would she spare Daiya? To Mo Ye and him, who killed Daiya was no longer important.


    Mo Ye had his way of keeping the dissenting elders in check, and he was not the slightest concerned about Daiya¡¯s death. She was the case of them turning against each other and already deserved death. He was thinking about¡­


    Where could she be!


    Mo Jue had almost recovered from his injuries, and Mo Ye suggested he return to Italy to recuperate. He agreed as there was no meaning to remain in Muscat. Whether Ye Wei and Eleven had left Muscat, he would eventually find her.


    ¡®Run, Ye Wei, run! You¡¯d better pray that I do not find you in my entire life. Otherwise¡­¡¯


    His gaze became malicious, brimming with cold murderous intent.


    He tightly grabbed the letter Ye Wei left behind that was almost crushed. He then picked it up like an idiot, unraveled it, and looked at it greedily. Her words, which darted across the paper, was lively and vivacious, just like her.

 Chapter 627 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Muscat, in recent times, was especially quiet and uneventful. The murder of the intelligence queen of the Mafia was suppressed and it quickly passed.


    Nothing much happened, save the little feuds between the local triads.


    A mansion in the suburbs of Muscat.


    The mansion was located in the suburbs which were lush with greenery, making it look especially good in Muscat.


    There was an artificial fountain outside the mansion, and the mansion being surrounded by trees made it much less arid and much cooler. Beautiful birds would occasionally visit the flowers under the glittering sunshine. This made for an especially comfortable environment that was suitable for recuperation.


    Ye Wei, after her nap, lay on the swing outside and read. She recently preferred the silence and was rarely able to calm her mind down unless she read famous books from local and beyond. Eleven laughed at how she did not seriously study when she was still a student but instead aspired to study hard and caught up now.


    She laughed in response as she did not want to seem illiterate.


    ¡°Anything on the news today?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and asked Eleven.


    ¡°No major news. Do you really think the Muscat police can even investigate anything?¡± Eleven retorted as she arranged the cakes prepared. The two of them, because of the weather, did not really have a good appetite, and Eleven was taking care of Ye Wei¡¯s body at the moment. While they did not like to eat, she made nice desserts for Ye Wei to eat as she really liked small intricate desserts that went well with a pot of flower tea. Both of them were having a good time.


    ¡°I am not too interested in what they can find out. I am more curious about who wrecked my plans. I never tortured Daiya enough before she was killed by that idiot. How ungenerous of that person!¡± Ye Wei laughed a little sinisterly. ¡°Since I¡¯ve not tortured her enough, I will take it out on that murderer who¡¯s such a killjoy.¡±


    ¡°You have such an evil taste.¡± Eleven shook her head and played some light music. Ye Wei was so happy to be able to enjoy such an atmosphere.


    ¡°She deserves it!¡± Ye Wei coldly harrumphed as viciousness flashed through her eyes. ¡°I just tortured her for a moment and it¡¯s like she escaped it when she died. She got away easy! If only one could get away with anything easily! Those idiots who wreck my plans are no good people either.¡±


    Ye Wei and Eleven actually did look for Daiya, but they did not kill the few men in the room. Eleven merely knocked them out since Ye Wei¡¯s ultimate target was Daiya.


    Actually, if they calmed down and used the Top Terrorist Organization¡¯s intelligence network to investigate, how could Black J not discover what Birmingham did?


    Chu Li, Jason, and all initially heard that Eleven and Ye Wei were reopening the case and it was not the Mo brothers who were behind the incident. Jason even flew into a rage, whereas Chu Li, in a silent rage, accused them of being biased and siding with outsiders.


    Ye Wei, however, coldly said that if she were helping them, she would not have killed Mo Jue on impulse.


    Chu Li knew that Ye Wei lost her child and only cooled down a little after hearing that it was an accident. It was only after the situation happened that they were focused on making it up to the families of the dead and burying the dead before pulling back. They had too many things on their plate and simply had no time to revisit what happened, and hence no time to pick on the Mo brothers. The only time they struck was when they provided munitions for Third Young Master Ye to make a killing in North America and almost control the North American underworld. His power base almost extended to the Middle East. As the Mafia became stronger, the Dragon Gate also expanded its power base.


    This was the only expeditionary battle that the Top Terrorist Organization involved itself in, and there was almost nothing else thereafter as it focused on settling its personnel and rebuilding its organization. They were too hands-tied for revenge and would have to wait until everything was much more settled before Chu Li and the rest would be in the mood to exact vengeance on the Mafia.


    After all, they were focused on reorganizing their internal self over avenging those they lost.


    Ye Wei and Eleven said that the Mo brothers were not behind it, and Chu Li, after some deep thought, had Black J personally see to it. Black J was the top intelligence man in the Top Terrorist Organization, and he was now responsible for running the entire intelligence department. He, however, had never taken action personally and only heard people below him report to him. Chu Li having him personally investigate it was proof of how seriously he saw it.


    After all, it involved Ye Wei and Eleven, so there could not be any room for error. Slip-ups during normal circumstances would still be understandable.


    And Black J¡¯s investigation matched up to what Ye Wei and Eleven predicted: Daiya was indeed behind it all and the Mo brothers were not in the Mafia then and were in the dark.


    With this conclusion out of their expectations, Ye Wei flew into a rage and went to look for Daiya.


    Ye Wei, given her character, would not allow one to simply die and would torture one terribly without sparing them. One could hence imagine how viciously Daiya was tortured by her as she would use all possible methods of torture on Daiya.


    The torture continued until the haughty Daiya could not stand it and kneeled down to beg for mercy. Daiya even went as far as to beg Ye Wei to kill her, but Ye Wei would not grant her wishes as torturing her until she was in living hell was her intention.


    She was wondering whether Daiya escaped because she could not withstand her torture.


    That would have been timely and made things even more interesting. Ye Wei would then be able to find Daiya wherever she went. Ye Wei was also very at ease and not afraid that she would disappear. Having her endure such psychological stress to the point of breaking down into madness was not too shoddy an idea too.


    She hence did not kill her.


    After Daiya begged for mercy, Ye Wei toyed with her before sparing her. She then said, with a chuckle, that she would continue.


    Members of the Ye family had a penchant for enjoying the infliction of torture that utterly broke people. Like Third Young Master Ye, Ye Wei was no different. Little did they expect to hear about Daiya falling to her death not too long after she had left.


    ¡°Did she jump because she could not stand your torture?¡± Eleven mused albeit knowing that it was impossible. Daiya, despite how haughty and proud she was, was even willing to kneel down to beg Ye Wei to spare her. How could she have jumped to her death?


    It was clearly a murder.


    ¡°She sure had it easy.¡± Ye Wei coldly harrumphed as she ate the snacks. ¡°To think she died before I had my fun! That sure sucks! Who would be so inconsiderate?¡±


    Ye Wei was indifferent about Daiya¡¯s death, and she just hated it that Daiya did not die in her hands. She was a little unwilling because she wanted to personally avenge her darling child. If she wanted Daiya dead, she would have thrown her into Muscat¡¯s prison and allowed the extremely vicious criminals in there to properly mess her up.


    ¡°You¡¯re not content, huh? I already told you to just kill her lest she hop around, but you insisted that keeping her alive was good fun. Now, look at how she¡¯s killed by somebody else and how we are taking the blame for it.¡± Eleven laughed. ¡°If I were in your shoes, I would have crippled her and left.¡±


    Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and laughed. ¡°Relax! The murderers will walk up to our front porch.¡±

 Chapter 628 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    There was a little church near the mansion where Ye Wei and Eleven stayed where the local residents would visit for church services a few days a week. Considerably many visited the church. Today, Ye Wei and Eleven went to the nearby market to buy ingredients and returned to see two little girls with a white Persian cat loitering around their mansion. The gold eyes of the cat glinted beautifully like some glass material.


    The two ladies were sisters who did not look identical; one was a brunette with brown eyes whereas the other was a blonde with gray-blue eyes. Both spoke Arabic and politely greeted Ye Wei and Eleven when they saw the owners of the house return. The young girl told Ye Wei and Eleven that they learned that their other Persian cat had slipped into Ye Wei¡¯s house, but they did not dare enter the house, so they searched for the cat from the outside as they called for it.


    They saw the owners of the house return and begged them to allow them to enter the house to look for their Persian cat. Ye Wei, seeing how pretty the two children were, took a liking to them and happily allowed them to enter the house to look for the kitten.


    The two children were a little afraid of Eleven¡¯s cold glance and instead loved to remain by the vivacious Ye Wei. Ye Wei broke into laughter and directly pointed out how much kinder the other lady was.


    The kitten entered the kitchen from the window and frolicked in the living room. When they entered the house, the kitten leaped into the blonde girl¡¯s lap. The young girl held the cat and smiled as she called her baby.


    Master and pet seemed to have an extremely good relationship.


    The two of them sized up the mansion curiously. Eleven took out some deserts and greeted them. The young girls were especially happy and gushed at how tasty the desserts were. It wasn¡¯t until a moment later Ye Wei managed to get their names. The brunette was the elder sister whose name was Grace whereas the blonde girl was the younger sister who was called Sarah. They had very Americanized names that were not particularly Arabian. Both of them spoke extremely fluent English with an American accent.


    Ye Wei really liked these two young girls. After they had their desserts, Ye Wei offered to send them back to the church where their parents were attending service. The children, who were bored, had come out to play.


    They did not want the Persian cat to enter their mansion.


    Eleven nodded and instructed her to quickly return. Ye Wei then brought the children out.


    The two young girls had Persian cats as pets, and there seemed to be a pair of them which cuddled together really lovingly. Ye Wei, who was watching on, was at a loss as to whether to cry or laugh. Grace effusively praised how beautiful their house was as it was really more beautiful than theirs. She was even asking whether they could come by her house and play during future church services.


    Sarah also said that their mommy also made lots of nice desserts.


    Ye Wei laughed loudly and wanted to agree but knew that she would not be staying here for long. She smiled and said, ¡°Big sister won¡¯t be staying here after a few days.¡±


    ¡°What a pity,¡± the sisters chimed in unison.


    Grace said that it was not fun here and it was quite chaotic recently. Since school was out, their parents were not considering returning to California to stay for a period of time. They also did not like their friends here, and there were only a few people whom they could play with.


    They felt lonely and bored, and children who did not have the patience to sit through a church service ran out to play.


    Ye Wei smiled as she coddled them, but she suddenly raised her eyebrows and squinted dangerously. She picked up the two children and shielded them with her body. She smiled and said, ¡°Quickly go back to the church. Your parents should be worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Big sister¡­ You¡­¡±


    ¡°Quickly go and do not turn back. If not, big sister will get angry! Be good, okay?¡± Ye Wei gently said. Grace and Sarah then carried their Persian cats and headed toward the church.


    They indeed obeyed and did not turn back.


    It wasn¡¯t until their figures had disappeared did Ye Wei turn around. She looked completely different and emanated an overbearing dominance. Nobody would dare to look her in the eye.


    ¡°Show yourself!¡± She coldly barked as she looked at the woods


    Three to four men in black instantly appeared before her. Following that, a suave, svelte man walked out from behind the trees. He was tall, seemed approachable, and had a warm smile. He looked like an innocent and harmless Prince Charming.


    Ye Wei smiled gorgeously. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    A smile flashed through the man¡¯s eyes. Ye Wei was able to guess his identity since there was someone else who stood not too far behind him: Meng Lianying.


    It was Kahn.


    He honestly told her what happened, and Ye Wei was smart enough to guess his identity upon seeing Meng Lianying. Knowing she was close to the mark, she smiled even more gorgeously. ¡°A friend from the past, I see. Hi, Kahn, how have you been?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯m very good!¡± Kahn still smiled despite the increasing coldness in his eyes. What happened in his youth flashed back into his head. Ye Wei was the biggest cause of his mutation.


    If it weren¡¯t for her causing the accident in the laboratory, he would not become neither man nor devil he was today.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Ye Wei smiled as she asked with raised eyebrows and coldly laughed. ¡°Looks like I have unfriendly company.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid?¡± Kahn smiled and asked. He did not slow the slightest hatred but gentle politeness despite how much he hated Ye Wei.


    He feigned it really well.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I heard that you were really capable, and the worst that can happen is that I just die and bring someone along with me. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and smiled. She knew that she was no match for Kahn.


    He was able to fight Eleven to a draw, and it was afraid that Eleven was the only person who could take him on.


    ¡°Wei Wei, what arrogance you still have there.¡± Kahn smiled. He just could not understand how this lass¡¯ casual and arrogant attitude since young came about. Where did this self-confidence of her come about? She was such an intriguing person.


    Ye Wei coldly laughed and looked at Meng Lianying. ¡°Meng Lianying, you would now rather destroy what you can¡¯t have, huh? You¡¯re such an embarrassment to women to chase man after man purely to exploit them. Aren¡¯t you embarrassing?¡±


    ¡°What did you say!?¡±


    ¡°Why fly into a rage from all that embarrassment-turned-anger? Big Boss Mo must have been blind as f*** to keep you alive so that Kahn could get some good work done. You sure have contributed substantially to his good work. But be careful. Daiya was your precedent.¡± Ye Wei coldly laughed as she looked at Kahn. ¡°Am I right, Brother Kahn?¡±


    Kahn smiled quietly with an unfathomable look.


    Meng Lianying¡¯s face changed and she coldly laughed. ¡°Hmmph! Ye Wei, you¡¯d better worry about yourself. You might not have a chance to see me end up like Daiya.¡±


    She would undoubtedly die before her.


    Kahn will not spare her.


    Ye Wei coldly laughed and said, ¡°I feel really sad for Daiya. I was afraid she did not expect herself to perish in the hands of a ¡®good friend¡¯ like you.¡±

 Chapter 629 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Meng Lianying laughed and plainly said, ¡°She was too uncooperative and death was too cheap a way out for her.¡±


    She did not have the slightest feeling toward Daiya¡¯s death. She seemed to be so cold to the point of indifference toward one¡¯s death. Even though they had been friends for years, her friend¡¯s noncooperation which led to said friend¡¯s death left nary a feeling on her.


    ¡°Uncooperative?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. It seemed like Daiya was a tad more honorable than Meng Lianying. If she did not guess wrongly, Kahn and Meng Lianying wanted to use Daiya to take on the Mafia.


    It was hence little wonder why Meng Lianying came to Muscat. It was not simply for Mo Ye, but also to take Daiya out. She must have struck some deal with Kahn and hence defected. She was once simply after Big Boss Mo, but then became a dragon of Kahn.


    She witnessed how vicious Mo Jue was toward Daiya in Muscat, and she knew that Daiya loved Mo Jue and hated herself. Women, in their emotional hurt, were most easily exploited. Besides, given how Mo Jue had treated her so coldly and how Ye Wei had tortured her, Daiya was definitely indignant and enraged. These negative emotions allowed her to be exploited.


    Meng Lianying and Kahn precisely saw that and hence hit Daiya up with the simplest condition of all: Kill her, and Mo Jue was hers. She could guess how they dealt with each other.


    Little did they expect Daiya to be unwilling to cooperate and thus killed her.


    Ye Wei¡¯s hatred for Daiya instantly disappeared. While Daiya was at fault and had a personal agenda to get rid of her and want Mo Jue for herself, the intelligence leak made sense from her point of view as she had an ax to grind with Mo Jue and the Mafia would benefit..


    She was utterly faithful to the Mafia and would naturally wish for the betterment of the Mafia. Like how Eleven belonged to the Top Terrorist Organization, she would naturally wish for their betterment. They were on opposite perspectives.


    In this conspiracy, she only wished for the Mafia to become stronger but lost her child in the process and hated her to the core. This then sparked her murderous intent. But she, in comparison to Meng Lianying, was nowhere as despicable and hated as her.


    Daiya schemed to profit the Mafia and hurt her, and that was something she had to avenge. That said, however evil her heart was, she did not have the slightest intention to betray the Mo brothers and was faithful to the very end. While she did kneel down to beg for mercy when tortured by her, she did not agree to Meng Lianying and Kahn betraying the Mafia and the Mo brothers.


    She would rather be killed by them.


    This resolve of hers was what Ye Wei admired.


    They belonged to organizations and were brought up under discipline. To them, loyalty, especially in a world of conspiracies, endless murders, and betrayals, was of extreme importance. While betrayal was too common an affair, few would be able to remain loyal to an organization. One could be applauded for remaining faithful despite temptations these days.


    While many waxed and waned about loyalty, an extreme few really walked the talk. Daiya, with her life, proved her loyalty to the Mafia and the Mo brothers.


    She leaked intelligence of the Top Terrorist Organization and hurt her and Mo Jue for her own gain. While Daiya, from the perspective of the Top Terrorist Organization, was undoubtedly hated, she was, however, accomplished from her and the Mafia¡¯s point of view.


    When she knew that she died out of loyalty, her hatred for her was almost gone.


    A woman who dedicated her life to her organization, despite having hurt her, was worthy of respect.


    ¡°Wei Wei, it¡¯s time to end all these grudges between you and me,¡± Kahn slowly said.


    ¡°Stop making it sound so nice. It disgusts me.¡± Ye Wei smiled alluringly but coldness flashed across her eyes. ¡°You have a private agenda, so why made it sound so full of pomp? Are you able to kill so many people one by one? What a joke! Daiya was unwilling to cooperate with you, and I¡¯m afraid you have to find somebody who would cooperate with you so that the Mafia would tangle with the Top Terrorist Organization in a lose-lose. Is that your endgame? It¡¯s a shame that you will be disappointed because the truth is out in the open. Even if Chu Li and the rest hate the Mafia, they will not go to the lengths you expect them to!¡±


    Kahn slowly smiled and raised his eyebrows. ¡°What if you are dead?¡±


    ¡°That will depend on how capable you are.¡± Ye Wei took on Kahn¡¯s gaze fearlessly. It was not that easy to kill her! Threatening her was of no use, and the only thing they could do was to kill her.


    The Top Terrorist Organization and the Mafia would indeed no longer be embroiled in conflict, but if she died and Kahn managed to pin the blame on Mo Jue, then things could turn out otherwise. She almost killed Mo Jue sometime ago, and with everybody of the opinion that she killed Daiya, Mo Jue had a very good reason to kill her.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. Meng Lianying, you claimed that you only had a year left to live in the past. With a big part of the year now passed and how a year will approach, I still see that you are really fine and don¡¯t look like you are about to die. Do you have the antidote?¡± Ye Wei coldly laughed.


    ¡°Yes, I do. Are you very disappointed?¡± Meng Lianying coldly laughed.


    Ye Wei shook her head and her lips curled into a smile that mocked her stupidity and pitifulness. She had a eureka moment and smiled. ¡°Bai Ye said that the virus in Eleven lacks the precursor that is you. If Big Boss Mo knows that the virus in you is neutralized and that you would be able to help neutralize the virus in Eleven, he could imprison you and do research on you for over ten days so that you could be able to contribute to Eleven. How does that sound? Besides, it¡¯s not as though he did not pull it off before.¡±


    Ye Wei¡¯s statement was a loaded statement that sent Meng Lianying into a rage. She suddenly barked and swung a punch at Ye Wei. While Meng Lianying seemed petite, she was not to be looked down upon.


    She, in a moment, quickly darted before Ye Wei, who then avoided it, grabbed her wrist in return, and twisted it backward while sweeping her feet aggressively. Meng Lianying quickly backed away and landed a palm strike on Ye Wei¡¯s chest, forcing Ye Wei to let go.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be my match.¡± Ye Wei coldly smiled. She was able to infer how strong or weak the people around her were, and Meng Lianying, apart from Kahn, was among the stronger of the lot. Her moves, however, were too feminine.


    While her moves were elegant, precise, and agile, she lacked the ability to keep up with her aggressive moves. When it came to brute force fighting, Meng Lianying did not seem as strong.


    ¡°Ye Wei, you are too proud for your own good. Do you really think I cannot defeat you?¡± Meng Lianying looked down and sprinted forward. She opened her hands to reveal a set of claws that protected her hands. Said claws formed iron fists and knife-like fingers which would definitely leave a huge hole in its target.

 Chapter 630 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    She and Meng Lianying had never really sparred against each other, and she had figured out Meng Lianying¡¯s modus operandi after twenty-over moves. Ye Wei started to aggressively push back with lethal moves that were fast and vicious.


    Meng Lianying was pushed back by Ye Wei, but she was unwilling to lose to her. As she pulled off her ultimate move, five razor-sharp claws suddenly raced toward Ye Wei¡¯s chest. Given that one had a sharp weapon while the other was unarmed, this did not seem like the fairest fight.


    Ye Wei, however, did not seem to care. Meng Lianying coldly laughed as she lunged at Ye Wei¡¯s chest with the sharp weapon. Ye Wei dodged it and ended up behind her extremely quickly and dealt her a series of blows.


    Ye Wei¡¯s moves were extremely accurate and she was out of Meng Lianying¡¯s attack radius in a few moves. Meng Lianying flew into a rage and leaped forward. Ye Wei coldly laughed and three concealable weapons suddenly shot out from between her fingers and raced toward Meng Lianying¡¯s throat.


    She was extremely shocked as she did not expect to be on the receiving end of concealable weapons. She hurriedly dodged the concealable weapons, which missed her throat but not the chest. Although the concealable weapons missed by a little, the silver needles embedded themselves into her chest but did not enter it.


    A sharp pain suddenly arose, and Meng Lianying clutched her chest. Her face turned white and cold sweat trickled down her forehead. Silver needles¡­ Those silver needles that drew blood¡­ That damn Ye Wei whose concealable weapons were nothing short of vicious!


    She quickly hit a few major points on her chest to prevent the silver needles from puncturing her blood vessel.


    But the silver needles ran amok in her body and she felt terrible. The pain caused her to sweat profusely and she felt terrible to the point she could not say a single word. The pain also caused her to stagger backward. Ye Wei coldly laughed before saying, ¡°Your sister was defeated, and so will you!¡±


    As Eleven had raised it, Ye Wei would naturally not allow any opportunity to utterly wound her opponent to pass. Meng Lianying indeed flew into a rage and swung her fists before wanting to race forward only to feel the silver needles in her pierce her deeper. She did not dare to act hastily.


    While she had stopped the silver needles from jabbing at her body, luck would allow the silver needles to run amok in her body further and eventually puncture her heart and major organs. Meng Lianying did not dare to take any chances with her own body.


    She must not get angry¡­


    She was deliberate. Ye Wei was the best at psychological warfare, regardless of whether she was able to win against her opponent.


    Kahn slowly smiled. He was not studying her moves and locating weaknesses in them. Given how bizarrely powerful he was, Ye Wei, however smart she was, was not his match despite how calm she was. When experts spar, their every move was lethal and there was not too much time for one to think about how to respond in a lethal manner. Whoever was faster and more aggressive would win. Given how the odds were clearly stacked against Ye Wei, victory and defeat became extremely clear.


    ¡°Ye Wei, guess the number of moves you can hold against me.¡±


    ¡°Fifteen!¡± Ye Wei suddenly laughed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say ten!¡± Kahn said and then suddenly leaped forward. His palm strikes were gusty and quick and immediately went for Ye Wei¡¯s chest. Ye Wei leaned back, but Kahn directed his palm strikes downward. She, in shock, quickly turned around and Kahn¡¯s palm strike landed against the ground, shaking the greenery.


    The two of them exchanged blows extremely quickly. Kahn clearly had the advantage and initiative. Meng Lianying was slightly shocked at how capable Ye Wei actually was as she actually held him off for more than ten blows and even had the window to actively attack him. It was nothing short of baffling. She originally thought Ye Wei would be a done deal within ten moves. She didn¡¯t expect her to hold out for so long.


    So what if that was the case? She would definitely die as she was simply unable to defeat Zero. Nobody could defeat Zero¡¯s bizarre skills, and Ye Wei, however strong she was, was limited in ability. A human, when compared against a mutant, did not make for an apples-to-apples comparison.


    She seemed to imagine Ye Wei dying a terrible death and could not help but break into a cold smile.


    While one talked about loving a person and everything about said person, the same could be said for hating a person.


    She hated Eleven and would naturally hate Ye Wei. If she was dead, Eleven would become emotionally unstable and definitely fly into a rage, which would make for the perfect opportunity to kill her despite Kahn having feelings for Eleven and wanting to keep her alive.


    Hehe¡­ She smiled even more coldly. She had to expend all precautions and would likewise find an opportunity to kill Eleven.


    When she died, all was over.


    She got what she wanted, and Zero would get what he wanted. All was fair.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to hold out for fifteen moves. Wei Wei¡­ You are just so stubborn! That will not do you any good.¡± Kahn coldly smiled. He knew too well her overly rigid ways would do her in. Given her character, she would fight him to the very end and not admit defeat despite expending the last quantum of energy she could muster.


    While one knew that there were some who were plain unbeatable, the possibility of defeat existed as long as one was alive.


    Concede defeat!?


    That was absolutely impossible! In her ten-over years of fighting, this term never appeared in her lexicon.


    She made a slight mistake and was unable to avoid his palm strike. He hit her so hard and so ferociously that she felt as though her chest was about to rip open from the pain.


    The stench of blood filled her throat and blood trickled out. Ye Wei endured the searing pain in her chest.


    Her body was never in good condition, and she guessed she would take a long while to recuperate from these, should she even survive all these.


    Ye Wei stopped in her tracks when she saw Kahn appear before her. He viciously grabbed her by the collar and his gentle countenance suddenly became cruel. Ye Wei swung at his arm to prevent him from coming close to her. As she was internally wounded, she was slightly slower and Kahn managed to dodge her attack. The two of them engaged in an extremely quick fistfight. Ye Wei soon felt a numbing feeling in the crook between her thumb and index finger.


    And a sudden sharp pain to her abdomen¡­ Kahn clenched his fist and smashed it extremely hard against Ye Wei¡¯s abdomen once, then twice with immense force. Ye Wei felt a sharp pain and was in a daze from being hit. It felt as though she returned to the sewers when Mo Jue had hit her in a similar manner, albeit not as hard as Kahn had¡­


    His punches seemed to be about to punch a hole in her abdomen¡­


    She was thankful she had lost her child. She would feel even more indignant had she lost her child due to his punches.


    Ye Wei curled her back from the pain and coughed out blood. The ground turned red as Kahn vented his anger and violently hit her. She seemed to lack the ability to resist and allowed herself to become his punching bag. A cold smile suddenly broke out on Meng Lianying¡¯s face.


    ¡®Ye Wei, to think that this fate would even befall you¡­¡¯


    Kahn was having a whale of time hitting her, and his eyes turned red from his immense hatred of Ye Wei. To be able to hit her to death in such a way was not too bad an idea.


    However¡­


    Just as he was getting a kick from hitting her and how Ye Wei, on the verge of death, seemed not to resist him, her murderous intent surged. He was close to her and knew that things were not good when he saw her reddened hands go for his neck¡­


    Kahn quickly backed away and dodged the lethal slash at his throat. The thin knife blade, however, left a long trail of blood on his face. It almost ruined his good-looking face.

 Chapter 631 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Kahn felt an anger surge in him and landed a very hard punch on Ye Wei¡¯s chest. Ye Wei coughed out much blood, and she, however tough she was, was unable to endure the shock running through her. Her body was viciously flung out and rolled onto the ground. Her body left a bloody trail on the ground, turning it red.


    Ye Wei propped herself up with one hand as her veins on the back of her hand throbbed. She tried extremely hard to stand up, but then fell down hard again. Ye Wei frowned at how f***ing painful it was. She felt as though somebody had deeply slashed at her abdomen. Beads of cold sweat trickled down her face.


    ¡®Damn it! Why do men just go for that spot when they fight? Is punching the abdomen so comfortable?¡¯


    She felt stuffiness in her chest as though there was a huge rock on it. Her long hair drooped down and covered half her face. She felt her anger surge and coughed out blood again. She knew that she cut a very sorry figure now.


    It seemed as though the more scorned she looked, the more she wanted to laugh. She was just of such a weird character. Whenever she seemed to be in even more danger, she became even more relaxed and did not fear death at all.


    The massive disparity in ability made victory and defeat all but a given. Even if there were three of her, they would never be able to defeat Kahn. Sickos were not like normal men, and she, under such a disparity, was already extremely capable enough when she managed to draw blood. Her glorious exploits would certainly be written into her annals.


    She had sparred with the mutated Eleven and even tried to lay a finger on her.


    Well, she should be satisfied.


    Or perhaps one¡¯s fullest potential was unleashed when one was facing death head-on.


    Ye Wei endured the discomfort, and this statement suddenly appeared in her mind. She deeply inhaled at the gentle baritone, which reminded her to deeply breathe whenever she was conscious after being seriously wounded or hit. That would have to keep her alive for slightly longer and increase the golden window of treatment.


    As she took a deep breath, she felt her searing pain slightly ease. Ye Wei¡¯s hand almost clawed into the ground deeply as she stubbornly tried to prop herself up and slowly stood up. Although she managed to stand up, it took a toll on her¡­


    Her pride, however, would not allow her to show her weakness before her enemies. Standing while dying was better than groveling for mercy.


    Her resilience gave her much strength.


    While her gaze seemed a little diffused, she stared at Kahn.


    There was a long trail of blood on the man¡¯s face, and what was once a suave face became a tad terrifying as his handsomeness was ruined by the blood trickling down his cheeks. The blood reached the corners of his lips, and he curled his lips before gently licking the blood away.


    There was a bloody cruelness to the scene that carried with it an intense murderous intent.


    Meng Lianying was shocked to see him really enraged. As the anger in him coalesced, she was both overjoyed and worried. She was overjoyed at the fact that Ye Wei would certainly die under his rage and that was one less worry for her. However¡­


    Her worry was how long would she be able to survive under such a Kahn.


    ¡°Wei Wei, well done! Nobody was able to draw my blood. Now, die!¡± Kahn coldly spoke and suddenly leaped forward. Ye Wei backed away but could not avoid his leg.


    The slender leg, with its accompanying gust, hit her and sent her flying.


    He, seeming to feel it was not enough, leaped forth and viciously stepped on Ye Wei between her chest and abdomen. Ye Wei coughed blood out. Her neck and chin and the front of her shirt were covered in blood. Her eyes were wide open, and she looked terrible.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you crazy capable? Stand up, come on¡­¡± Kahn stepped hard on her and looked down on her with a malicious gaze. Ye Wei coldly laughed before coughing out blood again¡­


    This was f***ing karma nevertheless.


    She had just tortured Daiya in a similar manner, and Kahn returned the favor to her. God sure had his sick sense of humor¡­


    The mocking smile on her face was an utter eyesore to Kahn as he recalled the countless days of agony and pain he had endured after his shock mutation. The murderous intent in his eyes burned even brighter¡­


    He leaned down and went for Ye Wei¡¯s ankles and twisted them in a huge outburst of anger.


    ¡°Ahh!!¡± Ye Wei screamed in agony as Kahn broke her bones and almost fainted from the pain. If it weren¡¯t for her extraordinary ability to endure pain, Kahn¡¯s violent and grisly torture of her would have killed her long ago.


    She could almost hear her bones cracking.


    Ye Wei hated how her endurance was so badass to the point she did not black out from such circumstances. A burning pain exploded from her ankles, overwhelming her nerves.


    Meng Lianying was shocked by the violence she saw. She had sympathy toward Ye Wei¡­


    Those who fell into Kahn¡¯s clutches¡­


    Kahn seemed to feel that it was not enough and wanted to treat her like how he treated Daiya: cripple her before killing her. He wanted her to enjoy the agonizing pain from torture before her death so that she would be able to experience the pain he had gone through all these years.


    To him, crippling Ye Wei in a leg was never enough. He slowly wanted to cripple all her four limbs, then gouge out her eyes and cut out her tongue before executing her at gunpoint. To Ye Wei, nothing mattered anymore as her weakened body was unable to keep up with his torture.


    He coldly laughed and sent a palm strike down her right kneecap. There was a sudden gust of wind from his back along with a familiar bark. A pair of slender hands grabbed his wrist and flung them aside.


    She felt her body fall into a thin yet strong embrace.


    Eleven felt her eyes burn as she trembled. Heartache, pain, anger, and self-blame all came upon her, and she did not dare to touch her body with her trembling hands.


    ¡°Wei Wei¡­¡± Eleven¡¯s eyes reddened. She had never seen Ye Wei so seriously wounded in the past ten-over years. She could feel the life gradually drained out from Ye Wei, who was covered in blood.


    Her miscarriage left her with some sequela which she never recovered from. She should not have fought with people, and with her being this seriously wounded today¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Ye Wei sounded weak and the pain in her body was clearly killing her. Even breathing was difficult for her at the moment. Her mind, however¡­ was extremely clear. As she said this, she coughed out blood and felt her world turn black.


    ¡°Wei Wei!¡± Eleven roared. Her hands were covered in Ye Wei¡¯s blood, searing her palms. Eleven carried her and laid her by a tree so that she could lean against the trunk of the tree. She suddenly felt something amiss and felt for Ye Wei¡¯s left carpal bone.


    To people who practiced martial arts, contusions to the tendons and broken bones could be easily patched up, but¡­


    She looked sternly at Kahn with murderous intent.


    ¡®Die, Kahn, die!¡¯

 Chapter 632 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    She suddenly stood up and rushed up in a craze toward him and threw a punch.


    Given people of their skill, using firearms was out of the question as the velocity of the bullets simply wouldn¡¯t harm them. If that weren¡¯t the case, Eleven would rather shoot him up since he dared to injure Wei Wei so seriously.


    He must die!


    She originally did not harbor hatred toward Kahn, but instead felt regretful toward him, thinking that she had to bear a little responsibility for his mishap. When they were younger, he was her mentor and guide, and she hence really looked up to him and liked him. Even though things happened, she did not blame him either.


    Anybody who experienced such a mishap would have their temperaments massively changed. She did not keep score on the injuries. When she heard of his death, she was upset for quite a moment. At the scrapyard, when Mo Ye was almost killed by Kahn, she did not hate him or bore a grudge against him. She just knew that he, because of his special identity, was no longer the Kahn of before and hence kept a distance from him.


    However¡­


    He dared to injure Ye Wei so grievously, and she was unable to forgive him for it. This was the second time her anger that drove her to kill with a thousand cuts surged up. She leaped forward and attacked Kahn quickly and accurately.


    Both of them were cyborgs and moved extremely quickly. Meng Lianying and all were enthralled by their fighting. They all felt the two cyborgs moved extremely quickly to the point their bodies seemed to have melded together. Nobody could differentiate who was who, and the occasional grunts and roars made the two of them seem like beasts entrapped in mortal combat.


    Eleven swept her feet and kicked up the green grass on the ground. She left a substantial trail on the ground, and Kahn leaped up. Meng Lianying was in shock.


    While she was ten-over meters away, it felt terrible. Eleven coldly laughed and suddenly hit the ground and leaped upward. Although they fought in midair, Kahn was no slouch and landed a palm strike on Eleven¡¯s chest. While he had shown some restraint, Eleven, however, struck him in his mid-body, and both of them landed on the ground. Kahn backed off several steps before stabilizing himself.


    Meng Lianying then truly realized that they could no longer be considered actual people as they were able to leap so high. Who would dare to exchange blows with them?


    Kahn stroked the ribs that she had kicked and smiled gently. ¡°Eleven, I am showing restraint toward you, yet you are being so ruthless toward me.¡±


    ¡°You f***ing scoundrel! If I do not kill you, I am not Eleven!¡± Eleven looked on with a cold gaze and leaped forward to karate-chop him. She had never, in her lifetime, had such an intense thought.


    She wanted Kahn dead!


    The two of them then tangled together and kicked up dust and grass. The sound of hand-to-hand fighting did not cease.


    Ye Wei looked up and saw the azure blue sky.


    The sky today was exceptionally blue and clear. As she half-closed her eyes, the gentle sun poured itself on her, lifting her pain by much. She only felt the comfortable sun.


    Was this her pre-mortem lucidity? Ye Wei thought mockingly¡­


    Her heart was empty as she no longer held any hopes toward anybody. It seemed as though she had lost her heart, and living or dying no longer mattered. If today was the last day she saw the world, she would remember the azure blue sky, the gentle wind, and her dearest friend who was fighting for her with her dear life. Even if she died, she was content.


    Ye Wei felt her willpower become weaker as she became dizzier. The sky, in her eyes, seemed to change from blue to gray-blue as she occasionally lapsed into unconsciousness. She felt a little tired and closed her eyes, only to open them later¡­


    The burning feeling in her body became even more pronounced. Kahn had struck her too hard and she was grievously wounded internally. As for her external injuries¡­ Haha, she was probably crippled. Thankfully, she was only crippled in one leg and not both¡­


    If she were to live, she wouldn¡¯t have to end up pathetically to the point of being wheelchair-bound, right?


    She smiled bitterly¡­


    Having led a casual and carefree life, she did not want to end up like that.


    She suddenly thought of Mo Jue. She really wanted to see how he was despite having long remembered how he looked. She still wanted to see him one more time. His uniquely purple eyes and that stunning countenance of his were something she really yearned for¡­


    She felt her consciousness falter even more. A gust of wind blew and perked Ye Wei up. She knew she could not afford to faint and die. Eleven was still here, and if she left now, she would implicate Eleven and scramble her feelings¡­


    Her ability to fight would be hugely compromised.


    Ye Wei felt for her silver needles and jabbed it into her feet hard. This was a regular silver needle that would not enter her body. She had to remain awake¡­


    ¡°Eleven, there will be no outcome even if we fight until tomorrow. How about I just leave since Ye Wei will not make it?¡± Kahn laughed.


    ¡°Not necessarily!¡± Ye Wei flew into a rage.


    If she did not win, Ye Wei and she would not be able to leave peacefully. She, for Wei Wei, had to win against him. Eleven leaped up and pulled a branch to use as a makeshift sword against Kahn.


    Meng Lianying coldly laughed. What a tree branch could do?


    Ye Wei¡¯s face changed. Oh, no!


    She bit her lip and had a solemn look on her face. She secretly mustered the very little energy she could.


    A lose-lose¡­ That was a method of swordplay they came up with that allowed them to injure their enemies at their own expense.


    Only Eleven mastered it extremely well.


    Eleven started to change her moves. She was no longer as intense as she was and became much more agile and unpredictable with moves that kept Kahn in check but did not injure him. Kahn was extremely confident and certain she was unable to hurt him. He hence did not grab that seemingly harmless tree branch.


    As the two of them tangled with each other, Eleven quickly turned back, grabbed his arm, and twisted it. Kahn, because of the posture, had her trapped before his chest and he grabbed her arm, which was holding the branch. He looked down and coldly laughed at her before saying, ¡°You lose!¡±


    ¡°Not really!¡± Eleven also coldly laughed and suddenly loosened her hand. When the tree branch fell, Eleven kicked it hard and held the tree branch in a reverse-grip, allowing her hand to grip Kahn¡¯s hand. Everything happened in a flash, and she quickly pushed the branch toward her abdomen¡­


    Given their posture, she would definitely be pierced in the abdomen if she were holding a sword. As the person whom she had bound would also be seriously wounded, she would also be seriously wounded if she managed to pierce Kahn.


    Back then, Eleven and Chu Li had experimented with such a move and concluded that said move could not be avoided. As it inflicted too much trauma on its user, it was rarely used.


    Kahn seemed to know that things were about to go south. Since both of them could move extremely quickly, there was simply no avoiding it. He was shocked. He suddenly heard Ye Wei bark.


    ¡°Eleven!¡±


    Eleven paused, distracted. How sad and shrill Ye Wei sounded. Kahn also looked in Ye Wei¡¯s direction and was surprised to find a row of silver needles speeding in his direction.


    Straight for his eyes¡­


    Eleven, able to understand Ye Wei¡¯s thoughts, suddenly lowered herself¡­


    A terrible scream ensued¡­

 Chapter 633 - Untitled

    Eleven, hearing the terrible scream, pushed Kahn away forcefully and rolled agilely on the ground, away from Kahn¡¯s attack radius. Ye Wei had mustered what little remaining energy she had and was unable to catch her breath before gently slumping on the ground. Her face turned pale, and she felt the stench of blood rush up to her throat. She felt it agonizing to breathe¡­


    ¡°Wei Wei!¡± Eleven panicked and held her body. She quickly had her consume a black pill which would keep her blood pressure in check. She was in a hurry and failed to notice it.


    Kahn clutched his eyes and screamed agonizingly.


    Blood trickled through his fingertips. While he managed to avoid the needles on the left, he did not manage to dodge the needles on the right. Three needles deeply embedded themselves in his eyeball and blood flowed. Kahn, in huge pain, suddenly removed the silver needles. He looked utterly deranged with half of his face covered in blood.


    Meng Lianying, in shock, backed away. Eleven hugged Ye Wei and was about to leave when she suddenly heard Kahn bellow. ¡°Kill Ye Wei!¡±


    Damn it! How utterly despicable!


    The searing pain further enraged him, and Kahn wished he could just gun down Ye Wei. Meng Lianying and all quickly drew their guns and fired at Ye Wei and Eleven. Meng Lianying, having a personal agenda, fired first.


    Eleven could not be bothered. She identified the direction of the bullets from the sound of the wind, and then grabbed Ye Wei and sprinted away.


    She dodged left and right to avoid the hail of bullets. Although Ye Wei had increased her burden, throwing off Meng Lianying and company was still a child¡¯s play to her.


    Meng Lianying turned back and looked at Kahn nervously. One of his eyes was clearly ruined, and blood still rushed out of it between his fingers. He looked terrible.


    His other eye was filled with hatred, vehemence, and madness¡­


    Meng Lianying was extremely shocked and was at a loss.


    He seemed extremely terrifying!


    ¡°Zero¡­¡±


    ¡°What the f*** are you waiting there for?! Chase Ye Wei down and kill her! Kill her!!¡± Kahn roared. Meng Lianying quickly led the men on the chase.


    Kahn clutched his bleeding eye, and his hatred for Ye Wei grew.


    Damn! If he did not kill her, he was no man!


    One of his eyes was filled with bloodlust, whereas the other was covered in blood and he could not open it. If a child saw him, said child would be shocked into tears. Kahn wiped up his face and quickly stood up.


    Just as he caught up with Meng Lianying and company, he somehow saw a car race out of the pathway.


    ¡°Zero, what do we do?¡± Meng Lianying asked in a panic. When she had caught up, Eleven was already driving away and she simply could not stop her. The bullets merely peppered the car and left a few more bullet holes on it.


    Kahn landed a hard slap on Meng Lianying¡¯s face in utter anger. ¡°Chase, you idiot! Chase!¡±


    Was the question even necessary?


    Meng Lianying, who considered herself to be above all, was enraged from him hitting her but did not dare to act up when she saw his gaze. She led her men to quickly chase after the car.


    Nobody noticed the door slightly move in the mansion behind them.


    Ye Wei, in a daze, felt terrible and lay by the flower patch next to the door. She looked at the blue sky. Her heat was turbulent. She told Eleven that Eleven could escape if she left her behind.


    If she brought her along, both of them would be unable to escape and would only die.


    Most of her memories were surprisingly recovered when Kahn walloped her like crazy. While they were still somewhat in a blur, they were discrete scenes of her youth, teenage days, and young adult days. The first image that came to her was the pain and shock when she was walloped in the sewers.


    Perhaps the memory from being walloped this up close was so deep that it returned under these circumstances.


    As of now, the image gradually became clearer.


    Ye Wei could only feel an irony. What an irony indeed.


    She remembered how she and Eleven were on a mission in the past. Back when they were still rookies, they were inexperienced and once swore to each other to kill the other and escape if somebody encountered a mishap so that they would not be bogged down by the other.


    At least, one person would be able to escape.


    Killing the other fulfilled the other¡¯s wishes of not falling into the hands of their enemies and hence suffering a humiliating death.


    Eleven did indeed leave her behind but deliberately wounded her own arm and left a trail of blood to lead Meng Lianying and her company away. This was all to allow her to be left in the mansion.


    Eleven¡­ she sure trusted her enough that she wouldn¡¯t die from the fall? Eleven simply threw her over the fence into the house before sprinting toward the car.


    Having been thrown this hard, she knocked her head against the rocks on the ground and felt slight dizziness. Funnily enough, her memories became a tad clearer and she became a tad clearer-minded. She dragged her fatigued body and slightly opened the door of the mansion to take a look.


    She saw Meng Lianying firing shots and suddenly fell into suspense. Seeing Kahn reach, she did not dare to breathe loudly lest she catch his attention.


    Chances were he was in utter rage and had lost all semblance of reasoning to not pay attention to his surroundings.


    Ye Wei gritted her teeth and propped herself against the flower bed and stood up. Her left leg was so painful. The pain was different from a fracture as her ankle was almost shattered. She did not know whether she could still be as agile as before. Her left leg was almost numb. She smiled bitterly. She never expected that she would become crippled. Ye Wei ambled for a few steps and fell onto the ground. She gritted her teeth and leaned on her side as she crawled into the mansion.


    Her pride, before death, took an insufferable hit. Even if she did not want to crawl in such an undignified manner, she had to do so as Eleven had saved her life and she had no reason to lose it.


    One could choose to ignore the humiliation heaped onto them by others.


    But they could not do so when they humiliated themselves.


    Eleven would return. She would return¡­


    Her body was too heavy, and that along with the rough floor and her somewhat dulled sense required her to expend a huge amount of energy to crawl forward, leaving a trail of blood in the process. She had to use almost all of her energy to get to the telephone.


    Ye Wei, with a pull, pulled the phone onto the ground. Thankfully, the phone was light and did not hurt Ye Wei¡¯s head when it fell onto it. She was so worn-out to the point she could no longer avoid a telephone.


    She felt her world start to black out and dialed on instinct.


    The phone rang for a long time before somebody picked up.


    The long wait exhausted her. Scheming Chu, do you need so long to pick up a phone call? ¡°Scheming Chu¡­ Send somebody to pick me up¡­¡±


    Ye Wei utterly expended herself and dropped the phone to the side.


    She did not hear the male voice on the other end of the phone went from calm to madness.

 Chapter 634 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei was in the emergency room for a day and night.


    Huge beads of sweat fell from Mo Jue¡¯s forehead. He did not know that he would become this afraid someday. His hands trembled, and his stunning face was even paler than a patient on the verge of death.


    ¡®Wei Wei, nothing must happen to you. Nothing¡­¡¯


    He almost wanted to jab his fingers into the wall to ease the pain in his heart that seemed like a knife which slowly quartered him. It was so painful to the point he still did not have the mood to think about who would have been behind it and who tortured his Wei Wei into such a mess. She must live¡­


    She must live!


    He felt as though somebody had held his heart in their hands and utterly crushed it in the next instant. He never felt such fear and was afraid she would not make it and just leave him.


    When he received her call and heard her call him Scheming Chu, he felt rage well up in him and almost cursed at her. To think that the person who called him called another man¡¯s name instead¡­


    His heart, however, became tender when he heard how frail she sounded. He only had time to tell her he would grab her before she stopped speaking and did not end the call.


    She must have fainted.


    Ye Wei was never like this. Even if she had lost a tooth or was swallowing her own blood, she would never ask for help even if she were even more seriously wounded. She had her pride, and as long as she was able to patch herself up, she would never ask for help.


    For her to call for help and only be able to say just one statement underlined how serious her injuries were.


    He still had a hope that she was just playing a cruel prank and called her several times. But as time passed, there was no reply and he descended into madness.


    He quickly located the origin of the call and its address. He had those nearest to the mansion in Muscat rush over. Without saying anything else, he flew to Muscat despite Big Boss Mo¡¯s opposition.


    On the plane, he heard bad news about Ye Wei and how she could die. He, in his panic, did not fly the plane stably and almost crashed it. Wei Wei was in trouble.


    His mind was filled with this thought.


    They said that when they reached, the person had already stopped breathing and was covered in blood despite some warmth to the body. They could thankfully hear the harshness in Mo Jue¡¯s voice and knew that something bad had happened, and hence rushed over with an ambulance.


    The doctor stabilized her, and her breathing, albeit frail, returned. She was clearly not going to hold out for long, and they solemnly sent her to the hospital. The doctors at the hospital said that she was unlikely to make it.


    When they reached the hospital, they immediately resuscitated her heart and managed to keep her alive. But nobody knew whether she would survive.


    There were simply too many complications.


    It wasn¡¯t just her internal injuries at work.


    Her major organs were all seriously wounded. Mo Jue¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot red as he listened on. He immediately rushed to the hospital but she had yet to leave the emergency room. His men were all outside the emergency room.


    Mo Jue, afraid that the people who were after her would return, gathered almost all the elites in the Mafia in Muscat to guard the hospital.


    The white wall was covered in traces of blood from Mo Jue punching it in anger. The back of his arm had become a bloodied mess which he did not seem to be able to feel. His thoughts were completely occupied by Ye Wei, who was on the operating table.


    His slightly reddened purple eyes were fatigued but not weary as he stared at the door to the operating theater.


    His men saw his mangled up hands and tried convincing him to have his hands patched up. He, however, stared at them in a way they did not dare to reply, and a dead silence hence filled the corridor. Everybody prayed that the woman in the operating theatre would be able to make it. If not, their second master would fly into a rage for her and have them accompany her in death.


    That was extremely possible.


    Mo Jue¡¯s emotions were messed up. He really hated her for saying they should forget each other and just move on. But most importantly, he hated her for how easily she gave up and let go of these feelings and him.


    Instead of saying how she shot him out of disbelief caused him to harbor hatred, one could say that her letter gave him a reason to utterly hate her.


    If she did not believe him, so be it. He absolutely could not condone her leaving him.


    He knew that as long as his body was not in good shape, there was nothing he could do about Ye Wei. Hence, he recuperated and went to look for her. He would expend all means to keep her by his side.


    How dared she let go of him that easily.


    But little did anybody expect to hear about her imminent death.


    Wasn¡¯t Eleven by her side? Wasn¡¯t she so capable to the point she was invincible? Why was Wei Wei still wounded? Where did she go? It had been a day and night. What exactly happened?


    Mo Jue was as anxious as ants on a frying pan and wished he could simply barge in. Damn that operation! Damn that operation! What f***ing operation took so long? Just how many operations did his Wei Wei have to undergo?


    As he thought about her fainting and being unconscious on that operating table, his heart ached. She was the only person whom his heart ached for in his entire life.


    He hated this feeling!


    All that hatred and blame disappeared. If she left, who could he blame and hate?


    ¡°Second master, go get some rest. I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°F*** off!¡± Mo Jue barked hoarsely, his purple eyes filled with sadness and pain. Whoever dared to have him leave would die. He wanted to personally hear that she was fine, and he wanted to personally see that she was fine.


    He would only leave over his own dead body.


    ¡®Wei Wei, you struggled to leave me and should be living casually and freely. Why are you injured from head to toe? I cared for you so damn well and could not bear to see you getting even slightly hurt, and you walked away just because of a misunderstanding?¡¯


    ¡®If you leave, why don¡¯t you live a good life? Why must you appear before me so wounded and so battered?¡¯


    ¡®If you leave me and mess yourself up like this, why do you still choose to leave me?¡¯


    ¡®Are you just so hell-bent on making me hate you?¡¯


    Mo Jue clutched his face and there was warmth in his eyes. Everybody watching on was extremely upset as they had never seen their second master display such sadness and grief. The madness from the desperation that emanated from him made their hearts ache.


    He was so in love with Ye Wei!


    Hearsay had it that in Italy, their second master had indeed gone to arms for the want of a woman. While people thought it was just a rumor, it was actually true.


    As they watched on, they felt heartache and sadness come upon them. They all prayed that Ye Wei would be fine.


    Mo Jue clutched his eyes in immense grief. He could not keep the tears from raining down.

 Chapter 635 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei awoke amidst a fragrance that lingered around her nose. She was so comfortable to the point she was yearning to sleep, and she really liked this lazy feeling. It felt so good and she did not want to wake up.


    She heard somebody breathing next to her and also heard the sound of scissors cutting something. Some sounds outside the window weren¡¯t particularly loud.


    She was still alive!


    As this exceptionally clear thought rushed into her head, she could not help but smile gently. It felt good!


    The sound of cutting suddenly stopped, and it seemed even more obvious when her eyes were closed. She suddenly heard something drop and then felt warmth on her face. A slightly calloused hand stroked her face. She felt how careful he was and how he trembled. His breathing became deeper, and she felt a shadow descend upon her. She knew that somebody was looking down at her.


    Mo Jue¡­


    How could it be Mo Jue? Didn¡¯t she call Chu Li? How did it turn out to be Mo Jue? Ye Wei felt a little resistance when she saw him. She did not want to see Mo Jue after she was wounded.


    She was not a woman who sought protection by running into a man¡¯s embrace and crying when she was hurt. She wanted to show him her best side instead of how she currently was.


    She did not understand why it was him.


    Chu Li would not allow Mo Jue to approach her.


    She suddenly did not want to open her eyes, but the anesthetic had long faded and her body was hurting like crazy. She was fortunate not to lose her life, and the pain was less than a tenth of what was.


    She could bear it.


    The only thing she could not bear was his breath, and him coming closer to her.


    She resisted his touch.


    This damn man dared to wipe her memory! She was thankful she did not do anything she regretted. His love was so overbearing, and she was utterly displeased with him. She did not want to settle the score about that and instead wanted to quickly walk out on him.


    When Ye Wei felt a slightly stronger touch on her face, her smile gradually gave way. She did not want to open her eyes and she could feel her surroundings become colder. The anger on him was becoming even more intense. He was angry¡­


    Mo Jue¡¯s temper was really bad. While he was one who rarely flew into a rage, he was tempestuous whenever she was around him and hence prone to anger.


    His breathing became deeper, and her heart became colder. That, along with the pain she was experiencing, gave her little reason to tangle with him as she was not in the mood. She suddenly felt a weight on her lips that had become slightly parched after days in a slumber. He kissed her lips and sucked on them hard.


    Ye Wei¡¯s parched lips were slightly aching from it, but she could not be bothered with him. She suddenly felt a pain on her lips as he became mean and bit her lower lip.


    Ye Wei felt anger arose in her. How dared he have his way with her despite her predicament! She opened her eyes in anger and stared at him angrily. There was an ecstatic look in Mo Jue¡¯s eyes and he suddenly pinned her down and kissed her even more aggressively.


    He tried to force Ye Wei¡¯s teeth open and ravage her mouth. He, knowing that she was awake and alive, meant she was willing to see him and thus did not give her time to react.


    He was most afraid of her emotionless expression. Her willingness to stare at him meant that she still had feelings for him, and that left him overjoyed.


    While he clearly should hate her, his heart ached for her instead.


    Ye Wei lifted her hand and was about to wallop Mo Ju, but he pinned her hand down hard. As her hand was still connected to the catheter, she could not afford to anyhow move her hand. Mo Jue forcefully pinned Ye Wei down and kissed her hard before drawing away slightly. He sucked Ye Wei¡¯s lips until they turned red, irritating her.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± She was furious and did not sound the most polite. Anybody who had been pinned down and taken advantage of the moment they woke up would not be the happiest. But she knew that Mo Jue had had restless and worrisome days all because of her.


    He hoped that her waking up would allay his sadness and worries.


    Mo Jue was originally elated because she had woken up. When she was in a coma, her heart had stopped several times. His heart ached profusely at the sight and he wished he could bear all that pain on her behalf.


    However, hearing her cold tone on why he had shown up, the buried hatred in his heart gradually resurfaced. He viciously grabbed her chin. ¡°If you weren¡¯t expecting me, who were you expecting? Chu Li? Hmm?¡±


    ¡°You picked up the phone? Ye Wei was aghast and suddenly bit her lip. She, in her daze, called on instinct. She thought of calling Chu Li but ended up calling Mo Jue.


    Did she subconsciously hope for Mo Jue? When men were in danger, their reflexes were the most accurate. The first person she thought about and hoped would be by her side and take a look at her¡­ was Mo Jue? She mocked herself at how tragic she was. Ever since she fell in love with Mo Jue, her words did not match up to her heart. Had she been clearer-minded, she would have never called Mo Jue.


    ¡°Wei Wei¡­¡± Mo Jue eased his grip on her lower chin and became elated. He held her face with both hands as though he were holding some treasure. ¡°I¡¯m really happy that I¡¯m the first person you think about when you encounter danger.¡±


    This meant that she was still that important deep in her heart, no?


    ¡°When something goes south, you are the first I think of killing too!¡± Ye Wei replied indifferently. When she finished speaking, she almost bit her tongue off. What was she saying? She was simply shooting off her mouth.


    Indeed, Mo Jue¡¯s smile disappeared and he had a cold and harsh look. His eyes, fatigued after several days, looked at her with rage and hatred. Her words stirred the hatred in the depths of his heart, and he said, ¡°You¡¯re damn right. I¡¯m not dead, and you¡¯re disappointed, huh?¡±


    Ye Wei was lost for words. She could only look out and coldly laugh. ¡°What reason do you have to hate me? Don¡¯t you ever reflect on what you have done to me?¡±


    Mo Jue flew into a rage and turned her face around forcefully. ¡°What have I done that deserves my death? Even Eleven knows that she should ask my elder brother, so why do you just want to kill me without even asking?¡±


    ¡°You can still choose to return.¡± Ye Wei looked at him solemnly.


    Mo Jue flew into a rage.


    Ye Wei coldly laughed and then asked, ¡°How long have I been out? Eleven? How is she?¡±


    Mo Jue, in pique, was unwilling to reply to her. Ye Wei asked twice and he still remained silent. She looked around in frustration and saw a bed of roses. One wondered how nutty he had become to cut and prepare a bed of roses. That explained the sound of scissors from earlier.


    When she slightly turned around, she felt a stabbing pain. Ye Wei¡¯s face changed, and Mo Jue quickly turned around in fear and looked at her nervously.


    ¡°What happened to my leg?¡±

 Chapter 636 - Untitled

    Chapter 636: Untitled


    Mo Jue¡¯s hatred instantly became an intense heartache, and his purple eyes were filled with pain. As he looked on Ye Wei¡¯s calm face, he felt even more painful. She should have guessed that.


    She was in a coma for two days, and he recalled how the doctor said her life was no longer in danger two days ago. Upon hearing that, he was ecstatic, but what followed was bad news that utterly killed the joy he felt.


    The doctor said that the bones in her feet were shattered and she could no longer freely walk again. Even if she were operated on, she would have to amble around and it would feel extremely unnatural. It was akin to being crippled in a leg.


    Hearing that, Mo Jue was utterly shocked. His henchmen did not tell him how seriously wounded she was. On hearing that she would be unable to walk, he felt as though somebody had gouged out a good half of his heart.


    How could Ye Wei, given her pride, be able to endure the pain that stemmed from her inability to walk? She would no longer be as eminent as she was.


    His heart ached at how he was at a loss to raise it to her. When he heard her actively raise it, he became nervous.


    To people like them, chances were they knew where their injuries were and the consequences that followed. It seemed unlikely that she did not know so.


    ¡°I¡¯m a cripple, aren¡¯t I?¡± Ye Wei calmly said as she jerked her left leg. Mo Jue quickly pinned her leg down and looked at her as he questioned, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    It was not easy for her injuries to stabilize a little. What was she thinking?


    Ye Wei looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Let me go!¡±


    ¡°Fat hope!¡± Mo Jue coldly replied. Let her go? What was she thinking? Was she hoping to properly cripple her leg? He would not bear to see her ruin her own body.


    Ye Wei seemed calm. She was thankful she could still feel her leg and was not paralyzed in her lower body. It was just that the bones in her leg were shattered. Haha, she should have realized it.


    How could a person whose leg bones were shattered still walk?


    This was so f***ing unfair.


    An eye for a leg¡­ One wondered who got the better deal.


    ¡°Let go of me. I just want to feel it,¡± Ye Wei flatly said.


    Mo Jue did not seem to believe her, and he looked at her for a moment. Ye Wei suddenly looked down and he could only obediently let go. Ye Wei wanted to move a little, but Mo Jue did not allow her to and pulled the sheets over her. He gently said, ¡°I¡¯ll find the best doctor and definitely have you patched up.¡±


    Ye Wei remained silent. It was afraid that even the best doctor could do little about her injuries.


    She felt a dull and solemn pain in her heart.


    When Kahn wounded her, she already had a premonition but she did not feel too desperate. While she felt some regret for being unable to walk, she did not know whether Bai Ye had a way out.


    She could only turn to Bai Ye.


    If she was indeed crippled and unable to walk for the rest of her life, she would not be going anywhere and would need somebody to support her once every few steps while she relied on a crutch. She absolutely did not want to end up that scorned!


    If that was the case, she would rather¡­


    ¡°Where¡¯s Eleven? Is there news about her?¡± Ye Wei asked.


    ¡°I do not know. My elder brother is looking for her too,¡± Mo Jue said. In the few days that Ye Wei was operated on and remained in a coma, there was no sight of Eleven. He even had people stake out the mansion which was visited by people from the Top Terrorist Organization but still no Eleven.


    Chu Li had contacted him and asked him about Ye Wei. When he heard that Ye Wei¡¯s life was no longer in danger, Chu Li and all were a tad more relaxed. Mo Jue, however, did not tell them that Ye Wei¡¯s leg was hurt.


    According to Chu Li, it was Eleven who informed him to send somebody to Ye Wei. While he did not mention specifics, Mo Jue was just concerned about Ye Wei¡¯s safety and not about other things. It was Eleven who was peculiarly missing.


    Whenever Mo Ye called her, her phone remained off.


    As Ye Wei listened on, she frowned. Could Kahn and company have caught up with Eleven and she was in danger? She would not have gone without contacting them for so long. She, knowing how seriously she was wounded, would certainly visit her.


    Unless she was delayed.


    As Ye Wei thought, her thoughts drifted toward the negative.


    Her heart felt properly uneasy.


    Given how she was somewhat on par with Kahn, and with Kahn injured in an eye, she should not be in danger. If that was the case, why was there no news of her for so long? Disregarding the injury in her leg, Ye Wei grabbed Mo Jue and said, ¡°Help me look for her.¡±


    ¡°Who exactly was behind it?¡± Mo Jue asked sinisterly.


    He could never forget that insane desperation and pain and would not want to experience it again. He would eliminate everything living that posed a threat to Ye Wei.


    ¡°Kahn.¡± Ye Wei described everything. Mo Jue flew into an unstoppable rage. It was Meng Lianying who was in cahoots with her handler. Damn it! His elder brother should not have let her get away scot-free.


    If it weren¡¯t for Eleven¡¯s antidote¡­


    ¡°Help me look for her. I¡¯m afraid she has run into trouble.¡± Ye Wei softened her tone.


    Mo Jue looked at her coldly. Ye Wei then realized that his eyes were bloodshot and he seemed especially terrifying. It seemed as though he had gone without sleep for days.


    What was he guarding? She bitterly wondered and decided to no longer be held back. Since she had recovered her memory, she should not be further involved with him. Hmmph, he, for want of her, sure went to all lengths and even doctored a wedding photo. Ye Wei felt that it was funny. Didn¡¯t he know how much risk he undertook when he wiped somebody¡¯s memories?


    The slightest indiscretion would lead to trouble and endanger her life. When she had no choice, he even treated her so cruelly. Mo Jue¡¯s love was too intense to the point something would certainly happen someday.


    If he knew that she had regained her memories, would he have Claire wipe her memories all over again?


    Given his mentality and how he acted, he was capable of that, and it was especially so given this misunderstanding and how they hated each other. He would decisively have her forget everything.


    Damn it!


    Why didn¡¯t he have Claire wipe her memories then?


    On what basis did he have to wipe her memories?


    She did not doubt Mo Jue¡¯s love for her, but such love was excessively twisted.


    Mo Jue flew into a rage. She woke up only to be concerned about Eleven. She did not even ask about him and avoided him instead after viciously shooting him. When he woke up, she did not ask him how he felt, how his wound was, and whether he had recovered.


    He was frustrated. But when he saw her pale white face, his heart ached at why this heartless woman tortured him to this extent. Mo Jue suddenly placed his hands by her head and flatly said, ¡°Did you ever ask me whether I was fine?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you standing right before me? You¡¯re bellowing and breathing, clearly alive. Do I even need to ask you that?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±

 Chapter 637 - Untitled

    Ye Wei looked at his cold face coolly and felt a slight ache in her heart. She could only look away and plainly said, ¡°If you are hell-bent on getting in my way, please leave! I do not need you!¡±


    ¡°Ye Wei, I dare you to say that again!¡± Mo Jue grabbed her chin and forcefully turned her head around. He suddenly sat by the bedside and put his hands on her shoulders before solemnly saying, ¡°I dare you to say that again!¡±


    His bloodshot eyes were filled with rage, sadness, and even more with¡­ hatred. Why was she able to push him away so easily? She saw and ignored all that he had done.


    ¡®Ye Wei, why can¡¯t you just open your eyes and look at this heart that has been lost, broken, and so head over heels for you?¡¯


    ¡®Why must you be so cruel?¡¯


    Ye Wei seemed emotionless and her gaze was a terrifying calm. There was no warmth in her gaze. More accurately speaking, it was cold. As Mo Jue looked on, his heart gradually sank into hell.


    His hands that grabbed her shoulder became tighter and even more forceful to the point he almost broke her bones. Ye Wei¡¯s shoulders were in pain. She looked at him and coldly said, ¡°My legs are already crippled. Do you want to cripple my hands too? That will do too! It perfectly lines up with how you feel about me as I won¡¯t be going anywhere and you will be able to imprison me. Am I right?¡±


    Mo Jue, as though struck by lightning, was utterly shocked. How could she say such cruel words despite looking on so calmly? Did he wish for her to be crippled in her legs? Did he wish for her hands to be crippled? He would rather exchange his legs for her crippled legs, and he would rather exchange her crippled leg for his so that she would not be injured. How could she say that?


    How dare she!


    Mo Jue flew into a rage. His cold rage went to his head and gave him a splitting headache. Like what she had said, it was indeed hard to love and hate. Wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful if he could hate her so resolutely that there was nary any love for her?


    He thought about how crazily head over heels he was over Ye Wei. If it had been some other man, their love, however deep, would have faded away. His love, on the other hand, not only did not fade but became even deeper. He loved what she loved and hated what she hated. What would he have to do for her to willingly remain by him? Mo Jue was in immense agony, carrying with it heart-gouging desperation.


    She was willing to stay by his side not because she was willing to but because he wiped her memories. If she had regained her memories, she would have wished to gun him down instead of remaining by his side.


    Given her haughtiness and pride, she would not tolerate even the slightest disrespect. While he had made mistakes, he did not regret them and she remained by his side for half a year or longer. He was extremely happy and satisfied with those days.


    But she was unhappy¡­


    Why?


    He treated her so well, but she was still unhappy?


    This woman was just so cruel. Why did he just not give up on her? If she died, everything ended and he would be at peace. To put it differently, if he really gave up on her, he wouldn¡¯t be this upset anymore.


    ¡°Ye Wei, you are the cruelest woman I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± Mo Jue coldly spat out those words before suddenly standing up and storming out of the room. The ward became quiet again. Ye Wei looked out in a daze to see the tree branches moving and somehow made out white clouds drifting. Her heart, however, was hurting as though it had been through a thousand cuts.


    Mo Jue was spot on! She was indeed a very cruel woman!


    She thought about it. She should have been slightly crueler. She still felt that the pain was not intense enough, which implied that she was not cruel enough. If she moved her leg, the sharp pain would overwhelm her nerves.


    She disliked this feeling of not being in control. It seemed all her feelings and emotions were tightly in his grasp. She knew that Mo Jue loved her, but she also knew that their different stands and tough characters would make them unsuitable for each other. It would make for a lose-lose if they got together.


    She did not want a repeat of her shooting him in Muscat.


    ¡®Mo Jue, I am sorry!¡¯


    She would rather hate him than keep up this wrong romance. Him forcefully wiping her memories left her with a bad aftertaste that she could not quite reconcile with.


    That, along with her injuries and crippled leg, left her detesting herself even more. She did not want Mo Jue to see Ye Wei who was so scorned.


    Ever since he slammed the door and left, Mo Jue had not talked to Ye Wei. Even if he saw her, he remained cold and was his cryptic and terrifying self.


    He was properly cold and did not seem to look any better when he saw Ye Wei. He, however, took intricate care of Ye Wei as he waited upon her during her three meals and her change of dressing. When Ye Wei had a poor appetite, he would stare down her until she finished it. If she did not, he would give her a terrible look. She felt like slamming the plate into his face.


    The meals the hospital provided were so good, nutritious, and palatable. They were everything that she liked, and they smelled and tasted familiar. She knew that Mo Jue had specially prepared those for her.


    Although he did not say a single word.


    When she asked him about Eleven, he did not say a word as though he had made up his mind to not talk to her. Even when Ye Wei was frustrated, he could not be bothered. She hated how her leg was injured and unable to get off the bed, let alone walk far. If that wasn¡¯t the case, she would never have troubled him.


    This evening, Mo Jue brought a bowl of hot water that contained a few drops of flower essence. Ye Wei looked on in shock at how he quietly sat by the side of the bed and calmly unbuttoned her. Just as he undid the topmost button, Ye Wei reacted and pushed him away. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Mo Jue looked at her coldly as a cold harshness flashed through his eyes. ¡°Wiping you!¡± he said.


    The doctor instructed her to keep her body clean, and she had her body wiped every day when she was in a coma. Once she had recovered, she had to have her body wiped once every two days. Since it was inconvenient for Ye Wei to move, she did not quite mind. Besides, she and Eleven often traveled and it was normal for them to not freshen themselves for days on end.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary!¡±


    ¡°The doctor said that you have to be freshened up,¡± Mo Jue coldly replied in insistence.


    Ye Wei grabbed the towel from him and said, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary! I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡±


    Mo Jue looked at Ye Wei coldly, and she said, ¡°Why are you still hanging around!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not inconvenient for you!¡± Mo Jue looked at her with a steely determination. He was infuriated at her insistence.


    Ye Wei smiled alluringly and said, ¡°It¡¯s my leg, not hands, that¡¯s hurt. What¡¯s so inconvenient about that? F*** off!¡±


    ¡°What are you so bashful about? Is there any part of you that I¡¯ve not seen? I wiped you daily when you were in a coma, and now you¡¯re¡­¡±


    Bam! The wet towel hit Mo Jue squarely in his face, and Ye Wei¡¯s face was a little red. Did he have to put it through so righteously?


    That idiot!

 Chapter 638 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Jue eventually compromised. Given Ye Wei¡¯s serious injuries and bad condition, the doctor warned him against agitating her. While Mo Jue hated Ye Wei and was frustrated with her, he would never gamble with her body and would only settle the score with her when she was better.


    Since it was too hard for him to hold a basin of water while sitting on the bed, Mo Jue, without saying another word, removed the catheter and hugged her to sit up. Ye Wei slightly panicked and instinctively wrapped her hands around his neck lest she fall down. Her left leg was yet to be out of the cast, and it seemed a tad clumsy. Ye Wei quietly allowed herself to hug him and did not insist.


    A princess-worthy hug¡­


    It seemed to be a first¡­


    Ye Wei paused and heard his heart forceful thump. She felt a little at ease and abashed.


    She was used to being tough after all. While she was best at teasing others, it was her being carried by somebody else, and she was somewhat unused to it.


    She was also a little saddened.


    It was only when Mo Jue hugged her did she not feel repulsed. Had it been somebody else, she would not have been this willing.


    Mo Jue carefully put her down and held the washing basin as he carefully adjusted her feet and instructed her not to allow water to leak into the wound.


    ¡°Okay, just treat me as though I am not wounded. Now, get out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a nurse help you.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ye Wei immediately turned Mo Jue down. He looked at her steely as he was very worried about her leg and injury. Was she really okay? She seemed stiff yesterday, so how could she take off her clothes?


    Mo Jue stared at her for a moment and went away to bring her some water. He then adjusted the water temperature and put the fresh clothes on the rack.


    Ye Wei took the undergarments and looked at them. She was a little embarrassed. It seemed a little familiar, probably because she had worn them originally. Her face turned red at that moment and she asked, ¡°Did you change my clothes?¡±


    Mo Jue coldly grunted and silently admitted in a slightly twisted manner.


    Ye Wei coughed and weakly asked, ¡°You washed them?¡±


    Mo Jue looked at her coldly and turned away. His ears were slightly red, but Ye Wei¡¯s face was even redder as her heart thumped in slight anger and shame. ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot. Is there nobody else in the hospital? Why should you wash them yourself?¡±


    As she thought about how Mo Jue even washed her intimate articles, Ye Wei¡¯s face became warm¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m willing. Do you have an opinion about that? ¡°Mo Jue stared at her. He seemed ready to strangle her if she had the slightest opinion. Ye Wei, who originally had quite a presence, felt much smaller.


    ¡°No opinion!¡± Ye Wei obediently answered and looked down like some especially obedient goodie-two-shoes.


    Mo Jue coldly harrumphed and closed the door to the bathroom.


    Ye Wei turned aside and saw herself in the mirror. Her face became much sharper after a few days, and her eyes seemed a tad bigger and without life. Her hair, not washed for days, felt somewhat oily and dry.


    She tidied up her hair and gently sighed before looking at her stiff left leg. Ye Wei frowned at how inconvenient it was for her to freshen herself.


    Mo Jue did not dare to go too far as Ye Wei was simply unsuited to get off the bed. While he could not do anything about her stubbornness, a person who had severe internal injuries and stood with one leg would feel dizzy after a long time.


    Her body would not be able to take it.


    He stood some distance from the bathroom and casually flipped his magazines while waiting for Ye Wei. After waiting for almost half an hour, he was a little worried and knocked on the door. ¡°Wei Wei, are you done? Just leave your clothes there and I will wash them. Let me carry you out first, okay?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ye Wei replied him stiflingly. Mo Jue frowned at how amiss it sounded.


    He waited for a moment and heard a sudden cursing followed by the sound of glass shattering. It seemed as though somebody had punched the window and caused the glass to shatter.


    Mo Jue opened the door in a panic and saw Ye Wei standing in a somewhat helter-skelter manner. While she had changed her clothes, she seemed somewhat frustrated and even shattered the glass mirror in the bathroom. There were some traces of blood on the glass, and Ye Wei¡¯s hand was covered in blood. Some grass fragments pierced the back of her hand.


    Her somewhat red eyes looked at the shattered mirror, and the image in the mirror seemed a little distorted. Her face had a tranquil madness to it.


    ¡°Are you mad?! What¡¯s happened to you? ¡°Mo Jue roared as his heart ached. He quickly carried Ye Wei out of the bathroom and checked on her leg before quickly calling for the doctor to patch her up.


    Many glass fragments had pierced Ye Wei¡¯s hands and blood oozed out nonstop. Mo Jue¡¯s heart ached and he was angry, but when he saw her terrifyingly calm countenance, his anger became an intense heartache.


    Ignoring the doctor who was still disinfecting her wound and bandaging it, he hugged her tightly and whispered into her ear, ¡°Wei Wei, it¡¯s all okay. Everything is okay. Your leg will definitely recover, and I will carry you wherever you want to go.¡±


    Ye Wei remained silent in his embrace. It was as though remaining silent would relieve the immense sense of defeat she felt. Only she knew how scorned she was. How she wished she could cut off her own leg.


    Mo Jue knew that she felt terrible and did not dare to say anything else to provoke her. He could only hug her tightly and silently comfort her.


    If he had been crippled, he would have smashed everything else in the room and vented his frustration long ago instead of being as calm as her. Despite being hurt this badly, she still vented out where nobody else could see her.


    ¡®Wei Wei, wouldn¡¯t it be so much better if you weren¡¯t so prideful?¡¯


    ¡®When would you discover that you could confide your pain in me? When would you discover that you could seek solace in me?¡¯


    ¡°Be gentle and don¡¯t hurt her.¡± The doctor who patched Ye Wei up was a slightly fiercer female doctor. To Mo Jue, she seemed really forceful. He could not help but bellow at the doctor.


    She could not help but secretly grumble at how she could not even feel any pain from her wounds being medicated and dressed, so how could she feel any pain from shattering the glass? Her man was too easily shocked, whereas she seemed so calm to the point he could not tell whether she was in pain or not.


    After much effort, the doctor finally patched her up. As she had yet to recover, she got herself injured again. Mo Jue¡¯s heart was aching as he saw how calm Ye Wei was. Mo Jue propped a hand by her side and seriously said, ¡°Wei Wei, stop injuring yourself. While you may have no qualms with it, my heart aches when I see it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me?¡± Ye Wei looked at him.


    ¡°They are two different issues that should not be talked about side by side.¡± Mo Jue stared into her eyes. ¡°I will not allow you to be hurt however much I may hate you.¡±

 Chapter 639 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei looked at him deeply and smiled gently albeit bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to exact revenge on somebody you hate?¡± She could not help but ask.


    Mo Jue was angry and humored. Who said one must exact revenge on a hated person? He really wished to wallop Ye Wei. ¡°Who told you that hatred equates with revenge? Revenge is reserved for my enemies. Are you my enemy?¡±


    She was the person he loved the most, and nothing she did would change that. He was willing to give it his all for Ye Wei as long as she was willing to remain by his side. He really could not ask for anything more.


    He hated how she gave up so easily and how she did not seem to care about him. He hated how she looked down on their feelings for each other.


    If he did not care about her this much, how could he hate her?


    ¡®Wei Wei, if only you cared about me, even if it was just half of how I care about you, I would treat you like a princess and dote on you like one.¡¯ But she actually did not care about him, and he was already giving her his all when he only had a very small position in her heart.


    Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. It seemed to be her first time hearing something like this, or perhaps no normal person could make sense of this second master¡¯s thoughts. Ye Wei looked at her well-dressed hand and looked at how he stood naked outside. His hands were clearly wounded, and the back of his hand was injured for some reason and it was not patched up. A few days had passed and he recovered fast enough for scars to form on it. The wounds still seemed a little terrifying and they would take a while to recover.


    She had always wanted to ask how he injured his hands, but she never did. Perhaps he was not as seriously wounded and was able to come in contact with water. She was hence not worried. Nevertheless, she was a little curious¡­


    Mo Jue saw her looking at his hand in a daze and knew what was on her mind. She was, however, stubborn enough to not show concern, and he was a little disappointed. But she noticed it after all, and he felt satisfied.


    He had only dated a few girls, but he was certain that Ye Wei was the toughest girl he had met.


    ¡°Mo Jue, send me back to London.¡± Ye Wei softly said.


    ¡°No!¡± he suddenly roared coldly.


    Mo Jue gritted his teeth and held her shoulders hard. His deep and cold purple eyes, like an ice glacier, were somewhat bloodshot and even more sinister. ¡°Ye Wei, why are you so hard-hearted? Are you in such a rush to leave me? Am I just that unbearable to you?¡±


    ¡°I want to go home!¡± Ye Wei replied indifferently. People, in their hurt and weaknesses, especially missed home. Ye Wei was no exception. She wanted to return to London to recuperate. Even if she were crippled in a leg, she would not be in such a bad mood.


    It was by Mo Jue that she felt especially terrible about how scorned she seemed. Besides, she already had plans to leave and to no longer tangle with him. Tangling with him any further was meaningless.


    It was just that he¡­


    ¡°Go home? Very well, then.¡± Mo Jue coldly laughed. ¡°So you¡¯ve never treated me like I matter to you, huh?¡±


    Ye Wei frowned. Mo Jue¡¯s gaze turned darker. He did not know that Ye Wei had regained her memory and still thought how Ye Wei, who had seemingly lost her memory, knew nobody in London as well as he did. She remained by his side all these days on the islands or in Italy. He thought that she would treat him as family.


    It turned out that she could not care about all that he had done.


    ¡°What did you say!?¡±


    ¡°I said no! You will not be going anywhere except by my side. Dream on about wherever else you want to go,¡± Mo Jue solemnly said, punctuating each word. Ye Wei frowned.


    A dangerous glare flashed through her eyes and she coldly smiled. ¡°So I can¡¯t go anywhere, huh? Hmmph, that¡¯s about right! I am a cripple, and I won¡¯t be able to fight back when you want to keep me by your side.¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s face suddenly became solemn and he looked at Ye Wei. His gentleness earlier on completely disappeared and he said, ¡°Whatever you say. Yes, you are right. I used to crack my head to find a way to keep you by my side, but you came and went at your whim and fancy. Now that you are crippled, where else can you go? I might as well not cure your leg, for curing it will only lead to you leaving me.¡±


    Ye Wei¡¯s face slightly changed. Mo Jue left in a huff.


    Cure her leg? As a fellow martial arts practitioner, wouldn¡¯t she know that her leg was beyond cure?


    She would rather die than remain by Mo Jue¡¯s side like a cripple for her whole life!


    Mo Jue was true to his words and had everything prepared that evening and directly carried Ye Wei out of the hospital. He couldn¡¯t care less about Ye Wei¡¯s frail body and inability to travel far. After they left the hospital which was well-equipped to deal with all medical emergencies, she would not be receiving the best treatment and her injuries would set the stage for future complications.


    ¡°Where are you carrying me to?¡± Ye Wei allowed him to carry her and knew well she could not resist. She hence did not futilely resist.


    It was already dark in Muscat and the air was a tad warm. The warm air made her uncomfortable and she sounded much colder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go home? Your wish is my command,¡± Mo Jue coldly replied.


    ¡°Mo Jue, I¡¯m not going! Let me go!¡± Ye Wei suddenly flew into a rage. While she was crippled in her legs, she was not crippled in her hands and her palm. She kicked up a gust and swung at Mo Jue¡¯s chest.


    Mo Jue, who was carrying her, was unable to avoid it and allowed her to hit his chest. Ye Wei was frail and could only strike him with a tenth of her previous strength. She knew well that she did not hit him hard.


    She was just resisting his overbearing and domineering streak as she was unwilling to return to his ¡®home¡¯.


    Mo Jue stopped in his tracks. His purple eyes turned dark and evil under the night sky. ¡°Ye Wei, I swear that I will never let you go again. Never! I would rather you remain in this state for the rest of your life and never leave me anymore.¡±


    ¡°You!!¡± Ye Wei was so infuriated by him she could not say a word.


    She saw his cold side profile and cryptic gaze and closed her eyes. Her heartache became even more intense. She could not naively assume that Mo Jue would send her back to London. He did not know that she had recovered her memory.


    Going home¡­ to Palermo, Italy.


    She disliked that place.


    Following Daiya¡¯s death, everybody assumed she was behind it. Ah, yes, while she did torture Daiya, the goddess in the Mafia, the men in the Mafia wished they could personally dismember their mortal enemy.


    She, a cripple, returning at this juncture¡­ She could imagine her plight.


    Back then, he also knew why she left Italy with Eleven. And he was actually bringing her back.


    ¡®Bravo, Mo Jue! Bravo!¡¯

 Chapter 640 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    There was a doctor on stand-by on the airplane, and Ye Wei did not say a word to Mo Jue. The plane, thankfully, was a luxurious plane as Mo Jue was concerned about Ye Wei¡¯s body and how she could have overexerted herself.


    Once she boarded the plane, she was too lazy to talk to Mo Jue and fell asleep. Mo Jue, in that period, did not try to talk to her. He, however, climbed into the bed and slept with Ye Wei, who was trying to kick him off the bed.


    ¡°F*** off and sleep next door!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Jue coldly denied and forcefully hugged Ye Wei to sleep. As she was too seriously wounded in the hospital days ago, not to mention how she had many tubes inserted into her, it was extremely inconvenient for him to sleep with her. He had no chance of hugging her, and he would never let this chance go.


    Ye Wei turned around and looked at him coldly. Mo Jue stared at her with his blood-filled eyes, both of them standing off against each other. Eventually, Mo Jue slowly said, ¡°Wei Wei, be good, will you? I am really tired and want to sleep for a while. Please?¡±


    He did not wait for Ye Wei to reply and hugged her by her waist, pulling her against his chest and hugging her to sleep. Ye Wei felt her heart wrench. How long had he not slept?


    His eyes were red and filled with visible blood vessels, seemingly very upset. Her frustration toward him all these days disappeared. He had taken care of her day and night for the past few days, and he should be very tired.


    Ye Wei gently sighed deep below.


    She also slowly closed her eyes and slept. As she was very tired and her body was unwell, her mind started to act up and she really wanted to sleep.


    She had no idea how long she had slept, and the room was still comfortably warm. There was no sign of Mo Jue waking up, and he hugged her extremely tightly as if he was afraid that she would disappear before he knew it. Him forcefully keeping her by his side was causing her heart to ache.


    Ye Wei lied on the bed for a moment, and she really felt hungry. She carefully pried away from his fingers and carefully got out of the bed. She then carefully covered him with the blanket and slowly got up.


    Ye Wei was almost unable to move her left leg and could not allow it to touch the ground. She could only stare at her leg in frustration lest she startle Mo Jue and awake him. He was probably too tired, and because she slept with him, he was in such a deep sleep that her actions did not startle him wide awake.


    She took some effort to amble to the door and opened it. Ye Wei called for the doctor who hurried over to her. He checked Ye Wei up and gave her some pills for her to consume after her food.


    Ye Wei nodded, and somebody delivered some delicious porridge in a moment that was completed with a few intricate side dishes. Mo Jue had specially given them instructions to prepare food as per her preferences and palette. Ye Wei, who was really hungry, ate quite some of it.


    Outside the plane, clouds drifted amidst the clear sky. Night had become day, and the sun shone radiantly.


    She ate her porridge and quietly listened on to the music while looking out at the clouds was a form of enjoyment. She did not feel as stifled as when she boarded the plane.


    A moment later, she heard Mo Jue suddenly calling out her name urgently. Ye Wei looked at him dash out of the room, still slightly unkempt, in shock. When he saw her, his eyes which were fraught with panic gradually calmed down. Ye Wei instructed somebody to serve lunch for him, and they quickly caught on and backed out of the cabin.


    ¡°Why were you screaming?¡±


    ¡°I thought you left me.¡± Mo Jue seemed extremely unsettled as he walked up to her and hugged her. He had a nightmare where he dreamed of Ye Wei shooting him again and then leaving resolutely.


    He suddenly woke up and the person next to him was missing. He forgot everything in that moment as one thought came to his mind: Wei Wei left him again.


    He, in that moment, couldn¡¯t care less about anything else and sprinted out.


    Ye Wei suddenly laughed when Mo Jue cupped her face. His eyes were no longer bloodshot and became much clearer. There was that slight elation in his eyes as he said, ¡°Wei Wei, smile again, will you?¡±


    He had never seen her smile in a long time.


    The Ye Wei of before often laughed, sometimes alluringly, sometimes freely, and sometimes gorgeously. He loved her however she smiled. He especially liked her cheerful laughter as seeing her would make him feel much better.


    Following this incident, he had never seen her smile again. He really wished to see a smile on her face again.


    He used to often think about how she feigned her smile and how he was still greedy enough to want to see it. He even occasionally thought of how it would be better if she did not feign them.


    He learned that he only treasured it after losing it.


    He knew that Wei Wei hated him. He had an outburst of anger and said some really damning things before he left the hospital. He did not mean it that way and hoped that she would be healthy and able to jump or hop around instead of wishing her leg ill.


    It was her talking about leaving for no rhyme or reason that angered him.


    And said some hurtful words.


    ¡°You¡¯re nuts! How could I leave when I¡¯m on the plane? Jump off it?¡± Ye Wei laughed at what he said and couldn¡¯t help but bump his legs. She smiled so beautifully in that moment and said, ¡°Hey, go back and wear your shoes.¡±


    This fool rushed out without his shoes on! Him rushing out barefooted sent the people behind him sniggering.


    This fool!


    Mo Jue, in a slight elation, then asked in trepidation, ¡°Wei Wei, are you no longer angry?¡±


    Ye Wei pouted and said, ¡°Go back, wear your shoes, freshen up, and come over here to eat!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Mo Jue acknowledged and obediently went back to freshen himself up. He came out no more than five minutes later with water droplets on his face and seemed much less helter-skelter than before. Ye Wei, recalling how he was a moment ago, could not help but burst into laughter.


    ¡°Wei Wei, I just had a nightmare,¡± Mo Jue looked at her and said. ¡°I dreamed that you killed me again and then left heartlessly. You ignored me despite how I called you.¡±


    Ye Wei was dumbfounded.


    Her shooting Mo Jue had hurt him so much to the point he still had such nightmares now! No, one should ask how many nightmares had he had?


    Ye Wei was about to speak but held her words back in the end. Although she contemplated saying sorry, she could not bring herself to say it.


    She had never apologized for what she did.


    The atmosphere became somewhat solemn, and Ye Wei looked out at the sea of clouds. Mo Jue, looking at her side profile, regretted raising it.


    ¡°Wei Wei, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Mo Jue!¡± Ye Wei suddenly regained her senses and said, ¡°I¡­ am sorry that I shot you!¡±


    She was overwhelmed by anger and sadness in that moment. While she was extremely unwilling, she had to admit that she regretted it. This was the first time she felt regret, and he thankfully lived.


    If not, she would repay him with her life so that he would not be alone.

 Chapter 641 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Jue¡¯s purple eyes were filled with ecstasy as he never even dreamed of Ye Wei apologizing. That word did not seem to be part of her lexicon.


    ¡°Wei Wei, why did you shoot me without saying a word?¡± Mo Jue held her hand tightly. This was not the first time he asked her the question. ¡°Even if the Top Terrorist Organization is battered and you have lost your memory, your feelings for them are so much less than they were for me. You should have given me an opportunity to explain myself.¡±


    Ye Wei smiled bitterly.


    The loss of the child was the actual reason.


    It was especially after she lost the child. Its cries, which rang around her ears, tortured her heart day and night.


    She wanted that child¡­


    But they were not fated to be.


    ¡°I did call you, but why didn¡¯t you¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait. When did you call me? I did not receive your call.¡± Mo Jue hurriedly interrupted Ye Wei before she could finish her sentence.


    Ye Wei was taken aback and looked at him deeply to be certain he was not lying. She felt her heart wrench as she said, ¡°I called you right after I met with a mishap.¡±


    ¡°I swear I did not receive your call,¡± Mo Jue solemnly replied. If he had received her call, he would not have remained indifferent.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know who picked up the call then. It does not matter already. After all¡­¡± Ye Wei sounded even bitterer. Although who picked up the call no longer mattered, she knew that he had unintentionally neglected her and hence felt much better.


    Those were the days she waited for him until she became despondent.


    As she waited for him in Rome, they were all in Italy and it wouldn¡¯t have been a challenge for them to come over to meet. He, however, never showed himself and her hope gradually turned into desperation as she thought he had silently admitted to what happened.


    How could she not think in that way?


    Little did she expect that he did not pick up the call¡­


    ¡°Wei Wei, were you always waiting for my explanation?¡± Mo Jue felt his heart suddenly ache. He guessed that she would assume he had silently admitted to being behind everything given the circumstances they were in.


    She actually gave him time to explain everything, but he happened to be absent and missed the call and hence the window to explain everything, which led to her despondence and her shooting him without saying a word.


    ¡°I do not want to talk about it,¡± Ye Wei plainly replied and turned to look at the clouds outside. As she thought about the child she lost when she brought up the incident, she felt bad.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about it. I will not ask about it either. Will that do?¡± Mo Jue hugged her despite his heartache. Whatever she said would be, and he would not have any second opinion about it. ¡°This will not happen anymore. It will not happen. Also, even if you shoot me again, I will not bear a grudge against you as I deserve it.¡±


    History would not repeat itself anymore.


    Seeing Ye Wei look out of the window in a daze, Mo Jue suddenly turned her face around and asked, ¡°Are you still hiding anything from me?¡±


    She frowned with a slightly cold look. Mo Jue ran his slender fingers across her face, startling her. ¡°Is there anything else you want to tell me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ye Wei said. Her heart suddenly ached. ¡°I really want to return to London.¡±


    ¡°No, and that is despite whatever you say. I can agree to anything else you say except that.¡± Mo Jue sounded a little hoarse. ¡°If you leave and do not return, I will not let you off. When we were in Italy, I should not have let you leave with Eleven. If you did not leave, nothing would have happened.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are correct. If I did not leave, nothing would have happened. The document would not have been leaked. The Top Terrorist Organization would not have embroiled itself in conflict with the Mafia and lost half its turf in the process.¡±


    ¡°I did not mean that.¡± Mo Jue could hear the self-mockery in her reply and covered her mouth. ¡°I do not mean that.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Ye Wei replied. ¡°I am, however, telling the truth.¡±


    A henchman who was used to Mo Jue hugging Ye Wei intimately brought over some food and smartly placed the dishes on the table before quickly retreating. The aroma from the piping hot dishes revolved around their noses. Mo Jue, a little hungry, immediately pulled the dishes over and ate with Ye Wei.


    ¡°Sit over there!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Jue kept close to her.


    ¡°Are you bullying a cripple?¡± Ye Wei could not help but scold him as she laughed.


    Mo Jue fell silent and Ye Wei shook her head. Whatever floats his boat then. ¡°Why haven¡¯t we reached Italy yet?¡±


    ¡®Is this tortoise airline?¡¯


    Mo Jue suddenly looked up and said, ¡°Who told you we¡¯re going to Italy?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to Italy?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say go home?¡±


    Eleven shook off Kahn¡¯s pursuit a few days later.


    This guy was hard to shake off, and he did not know that Ye Wei was not in the car. As he was blinded in the eye by Ye Wei, he did not seek treatment for his eye but instead laid down a series of traps in Muscat to capture her.


    In an emergency, she only had time to inform Chu Li to send men to search for Ye Wei. She only asked about Ye Wei one day later as she was worried about Ye Wei. Then, she learned that Mo Jue¡¯s men had brought Ye Wei to the hospital and hence became less worried. When it came to Mo Ye and Mo Jue, she seemed to understand Mo Jue better.


    He loved Ye Wei to the point he almost declared his love for her to the world as though he were afraid that nobody else knew. Although Ye Wei indeed shot him and he seemed to hate her, she believed that his heart would ache and feel bad for Ye Wei who was this scorned.


    With Mo Jue by Ye Wei¡¯s side, Eleven was also at peace as he would go all out and try to save Ye Wei. Kahn immensely hated Ye Wei but not her. Eleven was afraid that Kahn could see through that and took Kahn on a joyride out of Oman and into the Middle East in a bid to buy time for Ye Wei and Mo Jue.


    As Kahn and Meng Lianying chased her like crazy, Kahn, who was actually extremely intelligent, had lost all semblance of reasoning out of rage. He chased her without seeing through it all long ago.


    Given how seriously Ye Wei was wounded, how could she have the life to travel this far? Since he took it out on her personally and viciously, how could he not know how severely wounded she was? How she was able to escape this far did not add up.


    Eleven, in collaboration with another killer in the vicinity of the Middle East, played along with Kahn and confused him. Since he was out to kill Ye Wei for revenge, she would definitely not be spared.


    Eleven strung Kahn along for days, and one could guess that Kahn¡¯s eye was unable to take it anymore. If he did not seek treatment, chances were he would lose sight in his other eye and had to stop pursuing her out of helplessness. Eleven then returned to Muscat.


    She returned only to learn that Mo Jue had brought Ye Wei away before she had recovered.


    Was it because he received news of her returning and thus left with Ye Wei in a hurry? Eleven frowned. From how the doctors and nurses described it, Mo Jue really doted on Ye Wei and would not do anything to her. She, however, also knew that Ye Wei¡¯s leg was in very bad shape and she was effectively crippled in a leg. She was unable to walk properly, let alone globetrot freely like she used to.


    To Ye Wei, this was a torture. She wanted to look for them. She then called Big Boss Mo who gave her the scolding of her life when the call just went through.


    As there was nary any news about her for days, he was panicking to the point he wanted to personally search for her but did not know where to start. Given how Ye Wei the tough nut was beaten to half-death, one wondered if Eleven would be fine.


    He had seen Kahn at work.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mo Jue? Where did he go? I want to see Wei Wei.¡± Eleven held the phone at a distance as Big Boss Mo bellowed at her before calmly answering his question after he was done.


    Mo Ye, however, urgently asked her whether she was wounded and where she was. Eleven answered all the questions and asked where Mo Jue was. Mo Ye said he had no idea. Eleven knew inside that he was lying and flew into a rage.


    ¡°How could you not know where he is? Mo Ye, please honestly tell me as I¡¯m very worried about Wei Wei,¡± Eleven seriously replied. She was tired after being on the run for days and was lazy to unnecessarily convince Mo Ye. She sounded displeased.


    With his younger brother on a side and his wife on the other, Big Boss Mo felt conflicted. He hesitated for a moment and would rather offend his wife as his younger brother¡¯s plight was a tad too tragic this time. As the elder brother, his heart naturally ached for his younger brother.


    Mo Ye hence remained tight-lipped about Mo Jue and Wei Wei and instead said, ¡°Eleven, stop bothering about Ye Wei and Little Jue. Even if she shot Little Jue a few more times, Little Jue would not do anything toward her, let alone her in her half-dead state now. His heart must be utterly aching. You can¡¯t do anything except accompanying them. How about you let her live with Little Jue? If they are able to resolve their deep-seated conflicts, everything will end well.¡±


    ¡°Everything ends well for you, you mean?¡± Eleven coldly replied. She knew clearly what was on Mo Ye¡¯s mind. As long as Mo Jue was able to keep Ye Wei in check, she could not run. Wasn¡¯t that his endgame?


    Big Boss Mo chuckled and suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°Come over. I miss you.¡±


    Eleven felt her face turn red and warm. While she was far apart from him, she felt as though he were next to her, whispering those words into her ear. Eleven¡¯s heart could not help but beat faster. They were lovers who really did not look the part.


    ¡°If I do come over, you have to tell me news about them.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Big Boss Mo promised. He could con her to come over first before deciding whether to tell her. It could be another topic for another time. Eleven, being the honest person she was, really thought he had agreed and promised him to go to Palermo.


    ¡°Kahn is ultimately a danger to you. Quickly hurry over and don¡¯t hang around outside anymore. I am worried. He is seriously wounded this time and must be stark mad. The earlier you get out of there, the earlier I am at peace.¡± Mo Ye instructed her. He was extremely uneasy with the fact that Kahn was not too far from her.


    ¡°Mo Ye, there is something I must clarify with you. If I see Meng Lianying in Italy, I will not show her mercy. Please do not get in my way, or I will wallop you too.¡±


    ¡°Whatever works for you, my dear Eleven!¡± Mo Ye slowly replied.


    He had nothing to do with Meng Lianying.

 Chapter 642 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei stopped when she heard the sound of waves. She looked out of the window and saw the familiar palm trees, the bright sun, the clean beaches, and familiar trees that spanned against the horizon.


    It was actually the island! She was back!


    This was the first place she became familiar with after she lost her memory. When Eleven met with a mishap later on, the Mo brothers, afraid of the Top Terrorist Organization finding her, relocated. She did not expect to return here.


    They were home!


    She did not know that this was the ¡®home¡¯ that Mo Jue was referring to.


    She only thought this was some island where they temporarily rested.


    ¡°You like this place, no?¡± If Eleven¡¯s affair did not crop up, she guessed that she would indeed take a liking to the place.


    Ye Wei remained silent and looked up at Mo Jue silently. His gaze seemed a tad solemn, afraid that Ye Wei was displeased. The two of them looked on silently for a long moment before Mo Jue suddenly hugged her and went down the place.


    They returned to their mansion which had not been occupied for a long time. It remained very clean as there were specialized people who took care of its cleanliness. It still seemed bright as though they had never left it.


    When they returned to this place, the warmth and satisfaction from this place came upon her, filling her mind. The kitchen, living room, and stairs seemed to ring with her laughter from before.


    The memories revolved and loitered around here. She felt as though the people had changed despite nothing really physically changed.


    Ye Wei, who was lying in Mo Jue¡¯s warm embrace, felt a little disappointed.


    Mo Jue carried her back to the room, which was still their master bedroom. ¡°Wei Wei, if you¡¯re tired, just rest first. I¡¯ll have Claire check you up when you wake up. He might, for all you know, have a way of curing your feet.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it. He won¡¯t be able to cure it,¡± Ye Wei plainly said. Mo Jue¡¯s gaze sank when he heard it. While he knew that hopes were not high, he wanted to give it a shot as long as there was the slightest hope.


    He really hoped for Ye Wei to remain lame so that she would be unable to go anywhere. Thus, she, who was like a gust of wind, would remain by his side.


    But he also knew that if Ye Wei¡¯s leg did not recover, she would never smile for the rest of her life and her life would be filled with defeat and frustration. Mo Jue did not want that.


    As long as she was able to stand, he was willing to exchange his leg for hers.


    ¡°Is Claire still researching the toxin in Meng Lianying?¡± Ye Wei asked. Big Boss Mo¡¯s henchman, his chief medical officer, seemed to serve his woman, Meng Lianying.


    She coldly laughed. That woman had better not let her see her.


    ¡°No, elder brother has him try to save Eleven,¡± Mo Jue said. As he mentioned it, he looked at Ye Wei worriedly. While they had many experts and researchers, Eleven had killed all of them and only kept Claire alive.


    One could not tell whether it was a boon or bane.


    Ye Wei laughed and said, ¡°If one long knew how all would play out, why even caused it in the first place?¡±


    Although she directed her statement at Mo Ye and Eleven, she was also talking about Mo Jue and herself, about how their forbidden romance caused so much hurt and regret that was indeed heart-wrenching and pitiful. The unresolved feelings in her heart became even deeper.


    Mo Jue, seeing that she did not look the happiest, knew what she was referring to. He sat down and held her shoulders tightly as he looked at her with an incomparable determination. ¡°Wei Wei, even if we getting together is a mistake, I want to make this mistake until the very end. I do not mind making this mistake for the rest of my life.¡±


    He could not bother nor care who he had hurt. All that mattered to him was how Ye Wei must absolutely never leave him.


    ¡°Get some rest first then!¡± Mo Jue stood up, walked out of the room, and gently closed the door. Ye Wei looked at the decorations in the room which were still the same as when she left.


    She smiled and seemed slightly emancipated. Although the room seemed a little dark, she really liked it. This room, which was Mo Jue¡¯s initially, had his style, and it also aligned with her style.


    She adjusted herself and leaned against the front of the bed before turning around to see the wedding photo on the bedside cabinet. She took the wedding photo and could not help but break into laughter. She did not feel too much different compared to when she saw the photo when she had lost her memory. It was just the two of them.


    Looking at the photo after recovering her memory, she felt a few hints of elation and sadness. Mo Jue, to think he could think of deceiving her with an edited photo. Desperate times sure called for desperate measures.


    He was indeed a computer expert. The photo was edited so well that there was no visible trace of it being edited. The posture in the photo was so natural that it was flawless. She was stifled. How did he manage to edit the photo?


    He was indeed capable.


    If they indeed took a wedding photo, she expected them to be extremely queasy instead of smiling this happily and blessedly.


    Ye Wei put the photo frame back and lied down to rest.


    Mo Jue went online and looked for Mo Ye to tell him he wanted a break and did not want to manage anything for the simplest reason: His wife was injured and he wanted to take care of his wife. Mo Ye was at a loss as to whether to cry or laugh but approved it anyway. He even promised him that he would not reveal the slightest information about him to Eleven.


    He was in a coma for half a year, and Mo Jue worked hard then. It was hence his time to rest. Mo Ye always yielded to Mo Jue¡¯s requests and would agree to whatever he said.


    Mo Jue turned off the machine and ordered somebody to deliver the ingredients for dinner. Seeing that it was about time and how Ye Wei should have had enough rest, he called Claire over to check on Ye Wei¡¯s injuries.


    Although Claire¡¯s medical skills were not as excellent as Bai Ye¡¯s, he was still one of the top few medical experts in the world, whom Big Boss Mo had expended much effort to scout. Mo Jue hence pinned his hopes on him.


    Ye Wei woke up and Mo Jue carried her down the floor. When she saw Claire again, she slightly frowned. He was the one who wiped her memories and Ye Wei had a strong dislike for him.


    If she did not say a word, he would know that she had regained her memory.


    The cast on her feet had yet to be removed, so one could not see anything from it. A comprehensive report would only follow a detailed analysis from X-rays taken of the leg. Mo Jue planned to take her to Claire¡¯s clinic, but she turned it down.


    ¡°It¡¯s somewhat late tonight. I understand.¡± The stars already lit up the night sky.


    Claire nodded and said that he would take a look tomorrow. Mo Jue had actually told Claire her condition and showed Claire the report from the hospital in Muscat. He had some idea of what Claire would say.


    Mo Jue sent him out of the mansion. Once they were out of the mansion, Claire said to him in a soft hush,¡± Second master, you must be mentally prepared. Her chances of a complete recovery are not high.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that her chances of a complete recovery are less than 1%.¡±

 Chapter 643 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Eleven reached Palermo in the evening, and Big Boss Mo personally came out to receive her. Once she got off the plane, he hugged her extremely tightly to the point her elbows were somewhat aching.


    When he felt her hand, it was chilly. Palermo, at this time of the year, was somewhat cool at night. One wondered how long he had waited, and Eleven, thinking of that, did not push Big Boss Mo away and instead allowed him to hug her tightly.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± Mo Ye only gently pulled away after a while. Worry filled his eyes, and he felt his heart tense. She should have reached over an hour earlier but ended up arriving much later than expected. He had checked the weather and it was extremely good, so she should not have met with any problem. He was really worried and nervous while he anticipated the arrival of her plane.


    If she flew the plane alone and encountered some problems, she would be in a tight spot.


    ¡°I took the wrong flight path,¡± Eleven said stiflingly. She was too tired and took the wrong flight path by mistake for half an hour before turning back. It was¡­ Such a mistake was undoubtedly stifling.


    She had been chased by Kahn for so many days. She rushed back to Muscat overnight and boarded the plane before she could rest. Even her body, which was nigh tough, was unable to endure the strain. Besides, her body was not quite in good shape and she became tired easily. To be able to land safely was already a blessing.


    Mo Ye missed her so much that he cupped her and suddenly kissed her lips hard. He wrapped his hand around her slender waist and savored her goodness almost greedily.


    Following Ye Wei¡¯s injury, he missed her to the point his heart ached. His heart which ached for her was never at ease, and his heart, after seeing her in one piece, was finally at ease.


    He kissed her so hard she did not know how to respond. She, out of fatigue, went with the flow and allowed Mo Ye to kiss her for as long as he wanted.


    It was only after a while that he let go of the lips that had become reddened from his kissing before pecking on them. He kissed her forehead and looked down. The tips of their noses touched each other. He hoarsely asked, ¡°Do you miss me?¡±


    Despite her red face, Eleven still honestly replied. ¡°I am worried about Ye Wei.¡±


    She had almost no time to miss Mo Ye. She wished she could grow another pair of hands that would protect Ye Wei well. She did not have any time to indulge in decadent thoughts.


    ¡°You¡¯re so honest to the point you can¡¯t even lie to make someone happy.¡± Mo Ye pinched her cheek. This girlfriend of his was so negligent, but they could be considered to be passionately in love with each other regardless.


    How could she not have the slightest semblance of being passionately in love, though? Big Boss Mo was extremely hurt.


    ¡°Mo Ye, how is Wei Wei? Where is she?¡± Eleven, although tired, was still very concerned about Ye Wei. ¡°Didn¡¯t she and Mo Jue return? I want to see her. Where are they?¡±


    ¡°Eleven¡­¡± Mo Ye called her adoringly, looked deeply into her eyes, and said, ¡°Who exactly is your boyfriend? Is it Ye Wei or me? The first thing you asked me when we met is her. I am freaking jealous.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s hurt, and I am really worried about her. Since you are all okay, why should I even ask?¡± Eleven was baffled.


    ¡°I am hurt too.¡± Mo Ye sighed.


    Eleven looked at him all around with a stifling gaze, looking a little panicked. ¡°Where were you hurt?¡±


    Mo Ye sighed at how this little idiot was really stupid.


    ¡°My heart is wounded. You do not show the slightest concern for me,¡± Mo Ye said before planting his lips on hers, kissing her hard in revenge. It was as though doing that was the only way to be certain that she belonged to him.


    He could finally somehow understand Mo Jue¡¯s urgent concerns for Ye Wei and how much Mo Jue wished Ye Wei would put him above all. When he saw Eleven talk about Ye Wei all the time, he suddenly felt that he and his brother were nothing short of tragic.


    He really felt too small.


    Eleven frowned, unable to keep up with such a slippery Big Boss Mo, and decided to simply not speak. Big Boss Mo, seeing how bad she looked, hugged her and said, ¡°Go back and rest first. I¡¯ll tell you about her when you are in better spirits, okay? She is currently very safe, and nothing has happened to her.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I can vouch for that with my character.¡± Mo Ye gave two thumbs-up to elevate his impressive character.


    Eleven, however, did not quite seem to buy it. ¡°Do you have¡­ that?¡±


    ¡°Eleven, is this how you talk about your boyfriend?¡± Mo Ye seemed pretty aggrieved and a smile broke across Eleven¡¯s face. He knew that she was joking and reached out to tickle Eleven, who dodged over ten meters away.


    Big Boss Mo felt extremely defeated.


    It seemed like teasing required skill and speed. He did not expect her to leap so far before he could even touch her clothes.


    The man looked at her with a slight grudge. Eleven suddenly realized that she seemed to be somewhat bullying him out of ability and was a little embarrassed. She changed the topic and said, ¡°I am really tired. Do you still want to enjoy the cold air at the airport?¡±


    Mo Ye wiped away the slight indignation in his eyes and led her to his car. Eleven had yet to book a room, and she randomly said the name of a hotel as she was not too unfamiliar with Palermo. Said hotel happened to be near the headquarters of the Mafia. Mo Ye broke into a gentle smile and raised his eyebrows. He really wanted to talk to her so that the journey would not be boring, but Eleven was so tired that she leaned back into the chair and closed her eyes.


    She only lazily acknowledged him a few times before going completely silent. She had fallen asleep.


    Mo Ye rejoiced at how she really believed him enough to dare to fall into a slumber next to him. With that knowledge, he could not help but feel extremely elated. He had once hurt her, but he now hoped that she would be safe and sound so that he would have an opportunity to care for her for the rest of her life.


    It was not gratitude, and neither was it out of guilt. He truly loved her.


    His love for her ran so deep he was willing to give her his all, his life included. He never had as strong a feeling for her even though he fell in love with her five years ago.


    It was his hurting her that deepened his feelings for her, and it was her forgiveness that made him fall in love with her. To him, she was an unrefined yet extremely eminent pearl that became even more beautiful with each additional look.


    He fell in love with her from the outside to the inside.


    The car traveled along the road and entered the city. There were few people and cars at night. He took a good look at her as she slept and almost forgot to drive. It seemed as though his heart, which stirred for her, would set the tone for their love until the end of time.


    She seemed so beautiful under the moonlight, which poured onto her face as she gently breathed. He gently stroked her face and suddenly smiled.


    This was so good!

 Chapter 644 - The Big Gray Wolf Pounces onto the Little Rabbit

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    When Eleven woke up, she opened her eyes to see a somewhat dark room with little light entering it, making it seem as though it was nighttime. She looked around. This was not the hotel. Was this actually¡­ Mo Ye¡¯s room?


    She had come here once before and it left a very deep impression on her. She flipped herself and was a little surprised. She thought Mo Ye would bring her to the hotel. She then gently rubbed her eyes but did not see Mo Ye in the room. When she got up, she was suddenly in shock as she did not know who had changed her clothes. Now, she was in a thin white sleeping robe that was short enough to end above her kneecaps, revealing her two pale legs. The sleeping robe also felt loose due to the very loosely tied waistband.


    Eleven quickly adjusted her waistband and tied a loose knot. She also undid her hair and allowed it to flow down her shoulders. Eleven was a little frustrated at how deeply she slept and did not wake up to such a commotion. Was she too tired or too trusting of him?


    She lifted the sheets and stood on the floor barefooted before walking over to pull open the curtains, allowing the blinding sunlight to enter the room. Her eyes felt a little uncomfortable and she took a while to get used to it.


    It was actually noontime! She must have slept so deeply. She did not know how long she had slept.


    A fountain and beautiful flowers downstairs made for a very wide field of view and it seemed extremely beautiful. The uplifting scenery uplifted her mood. Few were able to even get close to the Mo brothers¡¯ mansion which had a stunningly beautiful courtyard that was eerily silent. She frowned as she did not know whether Big Boss Mo had deliberately instructed people to stay away so that she would naturally wake up.


    Eleven tucked her lips and entered the bathroom to freshen herself. She did not have clothes to wear and did not know where her clothes went. Eleven gritted her teeth. Even if her clothes were washed, they should have dried up since there were no more clothes on the balcony.


    Where had he gone to?


    Eleven looked around a few places curiously but to no avail and gave up. She opened the door, and there was nobody in the stairway. She raised her eyebrows before closing the door and returning to the bed to close her eyes.


    She felt better after sleeping for a moment and could not sleep anymore. Eleven was also slightly hungry and somewhat displeased. Where were her clothes?


    When she called Mo Ye, she heard his ringtone in the room and turned to see his cell phone on the table. Eleven hung up the phone. F***, he didn¡¯t bring his phone out.


    Where had he gone to?


    What if he deliberately confiscated her clothes so that she could not run? Eleven thought sinisterly as she looked at Mo Ye¡¯s wardrobe. Eleven felt conflicted. Looking at their difference in height, Mo Ye¡¯s clothes were not suitable for her.


    But as she thought about it now, she could not go around in a sleeping robe that barely covered her. Almost all of her was visible.


    Eleven hesitated for a moment before getting up and opening Mo Ye¡¯s wardrobe which only had clothing in black, grey, and white. His choices of color perfectly matched her aesthetics.


    But¡­


    These clothes seemed especially large.


    They were unsuitable for her.


    One wondered whether he still had his clothes from his teenage days. Eleven mused to herself as she rummaged through his wardrobe in slight frustration. She finally found a white shirt that was a tad smaller, along with a pair of tight-fitting jeans.


    Big Boss Mo wore jeans? This was really¡­ Eleven touched her forehead. The jeans, based on its color, seemed to be from quite a long time ago. She made some comparisons and their height differences finally hit home. Said jeans were too long, and the jeans she wore were¡­


    Forget it. It was always better to have than not to have. If push came to shove, she would have to roll the jeans up.


    Eleven, being too lazy to enter the bathroom, pulled the curtains and took off her sleeping clothes. She then got into the white shirt.


    She looked at the much longer sleeve and lower hem in a headache and was lost for words. While it did not seem particularly large, why did it feel so large when she wore it?


    It was so long it could become a skirt!


    Eleven rolled up the sleeves and folded them. There was a sudden noise at the door, and she turned around to see Big Boss Mo¡¯s svelte figure at the door.


    Mo Ye was taken aback. He did not expect to leave for a moment and return to this wonderful scene: his beloved woman, who had long, smooth hair and whose beautiful face was slightly red, was in his white shirt, revealing her white slender legs. She, barefooted, looked extremely charming as her toes were curled in slight unease. The top of her unbuttoned shirt revealed her beautiful collarbone and pale skin.


    She looked damn sexy!


    The sleeping robe scattered on the floor made for a charming and alluring scene as well. Mo Ye, seeing all this, felt his blood race. His pitch-black eyes darkened and showed a hint of hunger.


    This was so charming and tempting to any man. As he thought about how the shirt tightly clung to her, Mo Ye felt his blood race downward. A dangerous desire burned in his eyes.


    Eleven was shocked. She was focused on changing her clothes and did not notice him approaching. Mo Ye thought that she had not woken up and deliberately walked gently without startling her. Eleven felt her face become red¡­


    She looked down at her feet and pulled the lower hem of her shirt, hoping it would cover a bit more of her skin and forgot to wear the jeans.


    She felt that she had to explain herself. ¡°Uh, I did not intentionally ransack your wardrobe. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Mo Ye sounded a little more serious as he slowly walked toward Eleven whose face became redder. While she was used to killing and death, she was, however, as innocent as a sheet of paper and could not see the lurking desire which burned in Mo Ye¡¯s eyes. His intense gaze gave her goose bumps and made her extremely nervous.


    Eleven, for some reason, looked at him draw close in a daze as though she were some rabbit that was ripe for the picking by the big bad wolf. Her innocent, yet cold, gaze aroused Mo Ye even more.


    Eleven felt herself pull the lower hem of the shirt even harder. Her toes wriggled uneasily, and she could not help but swallow her saliva.


    The temperature soared despite the air conditioner being turned on. Eleven felt herself becoming warmer as he looked at her. What was wrong with what she wore? She was clearly better off than being in that sleeping robe.


    ¡°Where are my clothes? If you do not like me wearing your clothes, I can change¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Ye seriously interrupted her before she could complete her words. An interesting look flashed in his eyes. ¡°I just f***ing love it.¡±


    Mo Ye suddenly reached out and hooked her by her waist before slamming the door of the wardrobe and pinning her on the wardrobe as he planted his lips on hers¡­

 Chapter 645 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Ye came at Eleven, whose back was pinned against the cold wardrobe door aggressively. She held his waist in return albeit at a loss. Mo Ye pressed his tall, svelte body on her and tightly pinned her against his chest and the wardrobe door.


    Eleven was in a slight daze from his ferocious kissing. This was the first time she felt a man hungrily lap at her as though he wanted her breath and spirit and have her become as hungry as him.


    She could not quite keep up with Mo Ye when he hugged her even more tightly. She could feel the fire in him surge against her.


    He was not satisfied with mere kissing. When he carried her into the room last night and undid her clothes and put on the sleeping robe for her, he was charmed by her to the point of no return.


    If Eleven did not fall asleep and look as innocent as a child¡­ If he did not know that she was so tired to the point she got her flight path wrong and really needed rest, he would not have shown restraint last night and hardened his heart. If that had not been the case, he would have done her so hard that she couldn¡¯t stop squirming in his embrace. When she woke up, he could always explain and not leave her hating him.


    When he saw her in his white shirt with long hair and her slender feet, she seemed so beautiful and sexy that the sexual desire he had suppressed last night flared up, overtaking his senses and overwhelming his thoughts.


    All he could think of was how he wanted to do her so hard and could care less about anything else.


    Eleven loved him, and he deeply loved Eleven too. No normal man, Big Boss Mo included, would be able to stand up to the temptation from such a woman. When he saw Eleven, his strong self-control gave way.


    The hot, coursing blood in his limbs called out, and it was only when he deeply entered her body would he be able to quench this heat and desire.


    ¡°Eleven¡­¡± Mo Ye was no longer satisfied with just kissing her. He hurriedly ran a hand under her clothes and ran his other hand across her white thighs. He gently placed his lips on her earlobe and sucked on it, gently biting and kissing it¡­


    The electrifying feelings coursed through her body and she could not help but shudder from the sensations. She panted as she held onto his body tightly, overwhelmed by his passion for her. She forgot everything in that moment.


    All her senses were adrift and she was in a tizzy. She did not know how to resist and could only bite her lip for dear life so that she would not make any embarrassing sounds.


    ¡°Eleven, don¡¯t bite your lip. It hurts me,¡± Mo Ye said hoarsely. He gave up on her collarbone which he so loved and returned to her lips while running his hands sensually across her body. He gently planted his lips against hers and teasingly goaded her along.


    As he thought about how the cold and stoic her would blossom for him, Mo Ye could not help but feel even more excited.


    He really wanted¡­


    To hear her voice.


    While her body was on fire, her lips were as cool and water. Eleven stubbornly bit her lip and refused to yield to him despite him kissing her however he wanted. All the buttons on the shirt were undone, but the shirt still somehow covered Eleven, making her even more mesmerizing.


    ¡°Eleven, I want you¡­ I want you¡­.¡± He endured so hard his body was aching. He could not help but kiss her lips and softly muttered by the side of her ear. He removed his tie and threw it aside. He even ripped apart his clothes crazily¡­


    ¡°Eleven, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Mo Ye, I¡­ No!¡± She did not want to reject Mo Ye, but she could not and did not want to harm him.


    She allowed herself to press on his chest as she was not heavy after all. She cupped his face tightly with her hands and looked into his reddened eyes. ¡°I do not want to refuse your advances. It¡¯s just that I have toxins in me and cannot have sex with you. If I do, I will harm you.¡±


    Both of them breathed shallowly. Beads of sweat trickled down from Eleven¡¯s forehead and landed on his chin. Mo Ye¡¯s charming gaze had a calm that she did not expect at all.

 Chapter 646 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Ye¡¯s dark and red eyes had an exceptional calm to them. He then gently brushed her sweaty hair aside and gently rubbed his warm lips on hers, which had become swollen from his kissing, extremely passionately. Eleven held his hand nervously.


    ¡°I know.¡± Mo Ye gently said as he pecked her cheeks. ¡°I always know.¡±


    Eleven was taken aback. Her long hair fell onto his chest, making her a few hints more adorable. She was in the mood to appreciate this and was slightly surprised at some things Mo Ye had long known. How did he know?


    ¡°How did you know what I didn¡¯t say?¡± Eleven asked him, seeming quite at a loss.


    ¡°Is this why you turned me down previously?¡± Mo Ye slowly asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t recall that then, but after some thought, I realized that something was amiss. Meng Lianying had the toxin in her. Since the toxins in you came from her, I¡¯m guessing it should be the same case.¡±


    Eleven opened her eyes in shock. Ah, yes, Meng Lianying was like her. How could she have forgotten? That said, he did not even touch Meng Lianying in the past five years? How could this be? It had been a full five years¡­


    He was deeply in love with a person but could endure not touching her. That did not add up.


    At a loss, Eleven did not know what to say. Mo Ye looked at her and suddenly smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°No, it just feels too sudden. I thought¡­¡± As Eleven spoke, her face became redder. Okay, she had to admit that she was happy down inside when she heard Mo Ye imply he did not touch Meng Lianying to the point she even heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed as though her approval of Mo Ye was further bumped up. She wondered if she was behaving like a little woman.


    ¡°I do not have that intention toward her, and I have been having this weird feeling. While I really wished I could have you since five years ago, it was her who ended up by my side. But I did not entertain that thought. As it so turns out, it was the wrong person and I only want you.¡±


    The passion in Mo Ye¡¯s eyes rose instead of fading away. He did not quite care if he could solve Meng Lianying¡¯s problem once and for all despite catching the virus in the process. Eleven suddenly thought about it. She pushed his face away slightly and drew in a sharp breath. ¡°So you didn¡¯t¡­ do that these five years?¡±


    Her face became red.


    To somebody like her, being able to ask such a question was already a miracle as she was not like Ye Wei, who would ask such questions so righteously. The moment she asked, she regretted it. She should not have asked.


    It seemed somewhat embarrassing.


    Mo Ye indeed broke into laughter and could not help but pinch her reddened cheeks. Eleven became even redder as he laughed. He hugged her tightly just as she was about to get up. ¡°What does that¡­ refer to?¡± Mo Ye smiled.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re clearly asking the obvious.¡± Eleven said.


    Mo Ye once again laughed cheerfully. He held her face and said, ¡°Yes, I did not do ¡®that¡¯ in the last five years, so you will have to really make it up to me and repay everything you owe me in the past five years, which works out to about twice or thrice a day.¡±


    Eleven was speechless at what he said and then said in slight indignation, ¡°It¡¯s not me who owes you anything.¡±


    It was indeed unbelievable that a grown man had not done the deed in five years, especially in the age range where he was the most hot-blooded, impulsive, and¡­ most easily excited.


    But Mo Ye wouldn¡¯t lie to her. They were all adults. There was nothing abnormal with him, given his position, to have been involved with women. While he had loved the wrong person for five years and did not harbor such intentions toward Meng Lianying, he still maintained his chastity for her, which left her very touched. Looking at it differently, Mo Ye, however he was in other areas, was at least faithful and loyal.


    For a man like him who had power and influence, it was not easy for him to achieve that.


    ¡°Can I return to you what I owe you then?¡±


    Eleven quickly pulled his hand away and said, ¡°Mo Ye, you can¡¯t. I don¡¯t dare to do¡­ that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±


    ¡°I care!¡± Eleven insisted and looked at him steely. Once she said that, she felt her face suddenly become warmer, especially when she noticed Mo Ye¡¯s gaze flit across her and increasingly focus on her.


    She crawled up from under Mo Ye in some embarrassment and turned herself around before sitting up at a side. She pulled the shirt to cover her body. It was slightly less embarrassing that way.


    Eleven almost buried her head in her knees as she bit her lip for dear life. However Mo Ye hugged her and coaxed her, she would not say anything despite him feeling that he had the world in his embrace and how he was the luckiest man.


    At least, he mattered to her.


    Even if he knew that she was deeply in love with him, she never heard him say a word about it. The surprise seemed to outweigh the surprise of getting together with her.


    ¡°Eleven, I will find a cure to the toxins in you. Meng Lianying definitely has it, and as Claire said, she should be bedridden, waiting to meet her maker. However, she looks fine. She must have the antidote. I will tolerate her because I hope to get the antidote from her.¡± Mo Ye whispered into her ear. ¡°I will do all it takes to save you.¡±


    ¡°I do not need her antidote,¡± Eleven plainly said. ¡°Bai Ye and my master will work something out for me.¡±


    She would not want something that Meng Lianying gave, especially if it were from Mo Ye begging Meng Lianying for it. She turned to Mo Ye and said, ¡°Even if you get it from her, you will have to pay a price for it. I do not want it. I will throw it away even if you place it before me.¡±


    Mo Ye looked at her deeply and sighed in his heart. ¡°Very well, then. I will follow you through life and into death, come what may.¡±


    Eleven was shocked and looked at him, aghast. Through life and into death? This was the most solemn promise a man could give a woman, and she knew that Mo Ye was a person who walked the talk. She did not wish¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you¡­¡±


    ¡°Hush. If you don¡¯t want that, then live well,¡± Mo Ye said with a gentle gaze.

 Chapter 647 - Matching Outfits

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Ye kissed her and entered the bathroom. Eleven then heard the sound of water and could not help but wonder whether he was self-servicing. She felt her face become warm as she grabbed her underwear and wore it.


    There were still some residual marks that he had left on her chest, and he had spoiled two of the buttons of the shirt. Eleven¡¯s eyes twitched hard, and she quickly wore the jeans first. While the jeans seemed a bit oversized, they looked good and would pass as long as she rolled her trousers up. She, in the ruined shirt, rummaged through the cabinet and found another white shirt that was slightly smaller.


    To describe it forcefully, her clothes had to cover her. Otherwise, he would become hot-blooded even after self-servicing himself, especially given the many love bites she had.


    After some slight adjustment, Eleven pulled the curtains open and very dutifully tidied the blankets and the carpet that the two of them had messed up before stuffing the damaged shirt back into Big Boss Mo¡¯s wardrobe.


    His shower sure took a while. Eleven took a magazine and read it. The magazine was actually a special magazine on viruses and had so many technical terms that she felt dry.


    When did he start to develop such an interest?


    After waiting for quite some time, Mo Ye came out refreshed from the bathroom. When he saw Eleven in her current attire, he could not help but laugh at what seemed to be a child in adult wear.


    ¡°Where are my clothes?¡± Eleven asked. She would rather wear her own clothes. She felt weird when she had to wear his clothes.


    ¡°It¡¯s washed, but they have yet to dry.¡± Mo Ye smiled. ¡°These clothes fit you pretty well.¡±


    She, in a white shirt and jeans, looked as refreshing as a college undergraduate. Eleven was about twenty-one, and she was indeed as old as a college student.


    She was so damn demure!


    ¡°Find me a set of clothes,¡± Eleven said. Mo Ye sat next to her and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t change out of it. We¡¯ll go out for lunch, and I¡¯ll get you some clothes as well.¡±


    Not giving Eleven room to turn him down, Mo Ye also changed into a white shirt and jeans. He and Eleven, in their matching outfits, went out together.


    Eleven squirmed at the idea. It felt strange.


    She had rolled her jeans and sleeves several times, and even tied a knot on the front of her white shirt so that it did not seem that large. The shirt, at a glance, was clearly a man¡¯s shirt.


    But Mo Ye felt extremely good and dragged her out of the house.


    ¡°Big boss, big sister-in-law, how apt¡­¡± As they went downstairs, they encountered Birmingham and Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse. Birmingham whistled and Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse were stunned¡­


    Eh¡­ Matching outfits indeed¡­


    Eleven¡¯s cold gaze was somewhat embarrassed. They all wondered where her clothes had gone to. It was too easy to imagine them being naughty last night and how Mo Ye would have ripped the clothes in his haste.


    While they had clearly done nothing, Eleven felt her face becoming warm. She was still very bashful about such things.


    ¡°Big sister-in-law, you sure look really good in big boss¡¯s clothes from a few years ago.¡± Birmingham praised her, his eyes glinting. Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse concurred and nodded profusely. She was really beautiful¡­


    They had seen Eleven many times and did not really know how she actually looked. She did not wear a mask this time, so they assumed that it might be because it would be inappropriate to reveal her trademark looks given her identity. She, however, was really pretty and nobody could tell that she was the top international killer.


    ¡°These clothes seem to be¡­¡± Cloud thought. They seemed to be the clothes that she had bought wrongly¡­ Since she was responsible for the Mo brothers¡¯ clothes, she had an extremely good memory. It felt that she had gotten two sets of the wrong size at one point in time.


    ¡°There is still some work leftover from yesterday, so Lightning and Thunder shall take over them. Direct your questions to Birmingham,¡± Mo Ye said before pulling Eleven away.


    ¡°First master, you are skiving!¡± Cloud exclaimed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not skiving, but on leave. I believe that my monthly and annual leave combined would give me several days off, no?¡± Mo Ye looked back and smiled. Everybody was taken aback and took several steps back.


    Their big boss smiled! This was too frightening!


    Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse had an epiphany. The Mafia would become even livelier in the days to come.


    Even their big boss was in love and was, surprisingly, in matching outfits, holding hands with a woman and going out in broad daylight! This was amazing! It seemed that pigs really flew!


    This was something that should be celebrated, yet they had an intuition that their big boss would gradually transform into their second boss¡­


    They sure doted on their wives above their lives!


    Eleven seemed a little more restrained when they looked on her. She was different from Ye Wei, and Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse directly reported to him. That, along with Ye Wei¡¯s character, allowed her to hit it off with them very quickly, whereas Eleven was still somewhat distant toward them. Her temperament was also cold. Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse and all did not dare to joke with her unlike with Ye Wei, where they could joke about anything under the sun.


    Eleven wanted to ask Cloud for a change of clothes, but she did not know how to go about it before Big Boss Mo dragged her out of the door.


    ¡°Hey, Birmingham, this lass seems to be an easier target than Miss Ye Wei,¡± Cloud immediately appeared before Birmingham in a gossipy manner and said with an excited glint in her eyes.


    ¡°What nonsense! Are little rabbits and the big bad wolf of the same league?¡± Birmingham clicked his tongue and shook his head. In his opinion, Second Boss Mo was harder to fix and more terrifying than Big Boss Mo. Moreover, Ye Wei was even more cunning and scheming than Eleven. They were a couple he had to run away from.


    Their big boss and the little rabbit, Eleven, were so much more adorable and could be teased in any way. As long as Eleven was familiar with them, they could tease her and nothing would happen to them. The worst fate that would befall them would be a terrifying look that made her seem even more unfriendly.


    She was, in reality, much easier to get along with than Ye Wei.


    Ye Wei had high standards, was smart and cunning. One had to be able to really endure her character to be her friend.


    ¡°I wonder where our second master and Miss Ye Wei are. Looking at how fulfilled our first master is, our poor second master¡­¡± Cloud showed some sadness. Everybody threw her a disdainful look.


    ¡°Why are you all looking at me? How could you all have no conscience! I will complain when they are back so that you all die!¡± Cloud revealed her sharp claws. The few other men backed off and pleased her.


    She smiled cunningly at how they knew what they were up against.


    Mo Ye pulled Eleven out of the door and into a blue sports car. ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for food first. I¡¯ll get clothes with you afterward.¡± He wanted to do what all typical couples would do with her. He did not want to have a different romance with her because of their different identities.


    As long as they were in love, they both had the right to be happy.

 Chapter 648 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Ye brought Eleven to have lunch at his favorite restaurant and they had the most authentic Italian food. Eleven was not picky with food and Mo Ye loved Italian food the most. She did not have any cravings in particular, so Mo Ye helped her order the food.


    The restaurant was not big and did not look like a restaurant from the exterior. It was not open to the public and only served some special customers. They blocked out ninety percent of the consumers.


    The interior design of the restaurant was very elegant and it was a pleasant environment to dine at. Eleven met a middle-aged man at the walkway and recognized him as the secretary of Palermo¡¯s General Office. Therefore, she figured out which group of people this restaurant was serving.


    ¡°Are you a frequent customer here?¡± Eleven asked Mo Ye curiously. The boss here was an Italian beauty and took good care of him. She addressed him as big master and treated him with respect.


    Mo Ye nodded. ¡°The food here is good and Little Jue likes it too.¡±


    Eleven listened to him. She had tried all the delicacies in the world. ¡°I used to fly around the world with Wei Wei in the past and would find out about a place¡¯s most famous food and restaurant when we were there regardless of whether we had any missions to complete. I have tried almost everything. Moreover, Rong Yan¡¯s cooking skill is rare. Anyone who has tried her food before would not think that there is any other food in the world that could be compared to her cooking.¡±


    Rong Yan¡¯s cooking skill was approved by all of them. She would cook a table full of food whenever they gathered and they were willing to eat until they puke as the food was simply too delicious.


    ¡°Is it really that good?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Eleven smiled faintly, becoming gentle when she talked about them. She could not help but tell Mo Ye more about the interesting things that happened between them. He realized that Eleven could not be separated from the Top Terrorist Organization. He had to pass that stage if he wanted to be with Eleven.


    If not, once Eleven had to choose between him and the Top Terrorist Organization, Eleven would definitely choose them over him. The same applied to Ye Wei.


    He smiled faintly and looked at her. The warm afternoon sun shone in and made people warm. Looking at her under the warm sunlight made her look even more beautiful.


    The food was served very quickly.


    Eleven could not help but try it, and it was indeed delicious. The chef had good cooking skills. The food was delicate, delicious, and looked appetizing. It was a rare delicacy.


    Even though she was used to Rong Yan¡¯s food, she could not help but praise this.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, right?¡± Mo Ye smiled slowly and Eleven nodded. ¡°It¡¯s delicious! But it¡¯s still not as good as Rong Yan¡¯s food.¡±


    Mo Ye laughed. Looking at how proud she was, he felt even more doting of her.


    After they had lunch, he held her hands and left under the bewildered stare of the boss. They drove to Palermo¡¯s biggest mall. Italy was one of the most fashionable countries in the world, leading the fashion world.


    Most of the famous international brands were concentrated here. Eleven was not used to shopping in a mall. It might be a habit but, both she and Ye Wei did not like to shop. They did not like most of the things that women liked such as cosmetics, clothes, and dressing up. Most of the time, they would just buy their clothes randomly.


    Both beauties had good figures and charisma, so they looked good in anything. Other than choosing their gowns, they would usually wear clothes made by the Top Terrorist Organization. Besides, they would be wandering around most of the time, and it was not convenient if they had to bring too many clothes around. More often than not, they only had two sets of clothes and would rarely go and shop for clothes.


    Mo Ye was like this as well. Cloud was the one in charge of the two brothers¡¯ clothes. He did not know about the brands either and brought Eleven to shop around casually.


    ¡°Mo Ye, the clothes here don¡¯t suit me,¡± Eleven said. Her clothes were either black, white, or grey, and she rarely wore clothes of other colors. The designs were simple too. Fashionable clothes did not seem to match her.


    ¡°You will definitely look good in dresses,¡± Mo Ye said as he smiled. He dragged her into a branded shop and Eleven frowned, albeit letting him drag her along. Two attendants wanted to serve them, but Mo Ye asked them to go away.


    The attendants looked at them strangely. They were the typical handsome guy and pretty lady and would definitely be eye-catching on the streets. But their outfits were too simple.


    The attendants could not help but wonder if they were able to afford the clothes in the shop.


    This was a big brand, and one set of clothes might cost them a year of their salary. The attendants started to gossip about them, but Mo Ye and Eleven did not care. Mo Ye was focused on helping her choose some clothes.


    He took up a pink dress and Eleven shook her head profusely. She did not want to wear such a ladylike dress.


    ¡°Try it.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Eleven rejected him promptly. Mo Ye looked at her and coaxed her. ¡°Wear it and show it to me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The attendants saw them quarreling and thought that it was because of how expensive it was. Therefore, they looked at the two of them in disdain. Mo Ye suddenly looked up and stared at them coldly. Suddenly, the atmosphere in the whole room became cold.


    The attendants did not dare to be too arrogant.


    This man had a strong aura.


    ¡°I¡¯m a killer. It¡¯s not suitable for me to wear this,¡± Eleven held his arms and said. ¡°Let¡¯s choose others.¡±


    ¡°Who said that a killer can¡¯t wear pretty clothes? Moreover, you don¡¯t have to kill anyone when you¡¯re with me. You just need to let me know.¡± Mo Ye blinked.


    Eleven laughed. He then quickly took another long green dress that he saw earlier on. ¡°Try one of them.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Eleven was put on a spot as both dresses looked pretty, but she had never worn any before¡­ She was not used to wearing such bright clothes.


    ¡°Choose one. Trust my taste,¡± Mo Ye said. He could already imagine how she would look in the dress. His Eleven was pretty and had a good figure, but she always wore a shirt and pants and did not look like a lady. He wanted to dress her up.


    Didn¡¯t the book say that girls liked to be pretty?


    Eleven really liked the two dresses. Although they were bright, the designs were good, especially the green one. She hesitated for a while before taking the green one.


    She did not like the pink one.


    Mo Ye sent her into the dressing room happily. Eleven said, ¡°Let¡¯s not get it if it doesn¡¯t look good.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t happen. The model looks so good after all. It¡¯s the clothes problem if you don¡¯t look good.¡± Mo Ye smiled. Eleven blushed and went into the dressing room.

 Chapter 649 - Untitled

    After Eleven entered the fitting room, Mo Ye walked around and randomly picked some clothes for her. Since the major clothing brands were on this level, the two of them noticed it as they passed by. It also helped that Mo Ye found the clothes in this store more pleasing.


    The clothes better complemented Eleven¡¯s temperament and were bright. To Mo Ye, men and women were different. If they dressed simply in younger days, they would not look in better clothes as time passed.


    When Mo Ye randomly picked up a purple dress, one of the storekeepers saw Mo Ye, who was in a shirt and jeans without accessories or valuable items on him, and said to him in a despising manner, ¡°Sir, the clothes are not particularly cheap.¡±


    Not everybody could afford a dress that came with a price tag of about a hundred thousand euros.


    When Mo Ye heard him, he slightly frowned and looked at the storekeeper coldly. ¡°Are you rich? If you were, you wouldn¡¯t be doing this.¡± Mo Ye mocked him.


    A deathly silence ensued.


    There were two other teenage girls choosing clothes in the store who heard the commotion and broke into loud laughter. They looked at Mo Ye with a few hints of adoration. How armor-piercing¡­ and how mocking! They did not like such storekeepers either!


    While he was not decked in famous clothes, he looked relaxed, elegant, and well-off. Unlike people who were decked in branded clothes, his was subtle affluence. There were many hidden talents within the Italian fashion world, and some designers¡¯ designs were even better than those from the famous design houses. Despite his simple outfit, he emanated a domineering streak along with resolve in his gaze. People who had seen much of the world could tell that he was a leader who was in command and no slouch. Those who did not know him would assume that he was poor. The two teenage girls were guessing that he had spare change even after buying a business tower.


    The storekeeper, thanks to Mo Ye¡¯s immense presence, was so embarrassed and did not dare to talk back. Eleven coincidentally came out of the fitting room. Since Mo Ye was tired of talking to such random passerby, he put the clothes down and went to look for his beloved Eleven.


    The baby-green dress was a tight fit, and the slightly wider skirt was adorned with diamonds. A matching silk belt went around the middle of the dress and ended in a butterfly knot that beautifully adorned the dress. The dress very nicely complemented her somewhat tall figure, accentuating her curves and pale complexion. She, in the dress, felt as though she had transformed into a youthful and beautiful person.


    Eleven, who was often in leisure outfits, suddenly transformed into a beautiful teenage girl.


    Extremely few people looked this beautiful in a dress of color, and her pale skin gave her an advantage. Her colder temperament was neutralized by the temperament of the dress, and she looked especially beautiful.


    The two teenage girls exclaimed at how beautiful she was.


    There was a look of amazement on Mo Ye¡¯s face. She was beautiful beyond belief! She looked absolutely different from the regular Eleven, and even Ye Wei might need a while to recognize her if she went out in this.


    ¡°Do I look good?¡± Eleven looked at her different self in the mirror. She was still not too used to wearing a dress.


    When she accompanied Ye Wei to banquets in the past, she would wear a dress but for only those ten-over minutes before changing out of it. Apart from banquets, she rarely wore dresses.


    ¡°So gorgeous!¡± Mo Ye sincerely praised her. He only felt that the front area of her chest was too plain. But that could be fixed with a necklace, which would make her look much better.


    ¡°I told you it¡¯s all about how you dress, and see how true it is! If you walk on the streets dressed like this, I will not be able to recognize you from afar,¡± Mo Ye honestly replied. She had transformed too much.


    ¡°Dressing nicely is just so inconvenient.¡± If she was ambushed while dressed like this, she would not be able to show off her skills.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s really convenient!¡± Mo Ye laughed.


    Although the teenage girls heard them speak in mandarin, which they did not quite understand, they still warmly gave her a suggestion. ¡°You may look better in that white fur coat.¡±


    When they looked in the direction the girls pointed at, Mo Ye raised his eyebrows and took the fur coat over for Eleven to wear. There was a pink buckle for a diamond on the white fur coat that would transform her once she wore it.


    From youthful and fresh-looking, she turned elegant and grandiose.


    Eleven liked it even more.


    When they nodded in the direction of the teenage girl, the latter reciprocated with a sweet smile in her gaze before carrying on choosing clothes with her companion.


    Eleven looked extremely pleased. Mo Ye passed another purple dress that he fancied to Eleven for her to try out. ¡°We can just get one dress.¡± Eleven slightly frowned.


    ¡°Let¡¯s buy a couple more. You aren¡¯t going to wear my clothes whenever you visit me, right?¡± Mo Ye teased her. Eleven was lost for words.


    They bought three more sets of clothes at this store, another two at the adjacent stores, as well as matching outfits.


    Mo Ye carried all of the loot.


    ¡°Have we bought enough?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get a complete set. Shoes?¡±


    He brought her to a lady¡¯s shoe store and bought her a pair of green crystal high-heels, a pair of purple flats, and a pair of gray boots. Eleven was rather speechless. Was he planning to have her stay in Italy frequently?


    She was a very big fan of running shoes as they were very much easier to fight in.


    They almost bought every piece of clothing from top to bottom.


    ¡°What else are we missing?¡± Mo Ye counted almost ten bags in his hands. They had bought what they should buy.


    Eleven touched her nose. There was actually something they had yet to buy, but she was too embarrassed to say.


    It was so embarrassing. If she did not say it, she would not get to change out of it tonight.


    The two of them shopped for almost three hours with bags and bags of loot. Eleven had been looking for an opportunity to send him away so that she could get a few sets of undergarments that she could change into after freshening up.


    But she had never quite found a good opportunity to.


    ¡°All these clothes we¡¯ve bought so far are mine, right? What about yourself?¡± She could not help but ask.


    She was actually randomly asking, but Mo Ye¡¯s eyes lit up with slight excitement. ¡°Do you want to help me choose?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sure!¡± Eleven agreed.


    Talk about returning the favor¡ªshe secretly thought to herself.


    The two of them entered a men¡¯s clothing store. Based on Mo Ye¡¯s wardrobe, Eleven had a feel of his preferences. She felt a little naughty and took a red suit.


    Mo Ye¡¯s eyes twitched.


    ¡°Eleven, you can¡¯t be serious.¡±


    ¡°Try it! For all you know, you may look good in it!¡± Eleven held back her smile. Talk about fairness!


    Mo Ye looked at the red suit in shock and then took it into the fitting room.


    Eleven broke into a smile and chose a random tie. When she saw the price tag, her eyes twitched.


    F***! 150,000 euros for a tie!? What kind of daylight robbery was that?!

 Chapter 650 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Big Boss Mo tried on the red suit, and Eleven was stunned. It looked good on him, but it didn¡¯t quite match his temperament. She was reminded of how enchanting Third Young Master Ye looked with the red suit. Only a few men could look good and stylish in red suits, and the look just didn¡¯t fit Mo Ye¡­


    Not all men can look good in red. Eleven knew that it wouldn¡¯t fit him as well, but she wanted to play a joke on him. She was amused by him.


    Mo Ye looked in the mirror. He had put on such a color for the first time, and it was really¡­


    He actually looked okay. Any material could be turned into a masterpiece when processed if the material was already good on its own.


    He would look good in anything since he was handsome and well built. However, it was true that the color did not fit him at all. He spotted Eleven¡¯s smiling face from the reflection in the mirror and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Happy?¡±


    Eleven smiled cheekily. He knew that she was playing a prank on him. Eleven swiped out her phone excitedly and took a photo before letting Mo Ye change into a gray suit. Seeing how much fun she was having, Mo Ye let her have her way.


    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t leak this photo. My image¡­¡± Mo Ye pretended to threaten her with a bitter expression. He was afraid that his prestige would be reduced by half if anyone saw his new look.


    ¡®How can men have clothes of that color? There aren¡¯t many men that could look good in them.¡¯


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Eleven replied. She saved the photo before Mo Ye went to change in the fitting room.


    Before she put her phone away, she raised her eyebrows and sent the photo to Mo Jue. She knew how to pay lip service too. She thought that it should be alright for her to show Ye Wei since they shared everything with each other.


    She only had Mo Jue¡¯s contact number as Wei Wei had long left her phone in London. She just assumed that Mo Jue would know that she sent him that and show the photo to Ye Wei.


    To make Ye Wei laugh.


    Eleven put her phone away before Mo Ye came out and put on a cold expression. Nobody could tell what mischief she was up to.


    At last, they bought a black suit and a striped tie before leaving the men¡¯s clothing store. Mo Ye wanted to buy something for her, but Eleven shook her head. ¡°Two sets of clothes are enough for me. Besides, do you have empty hands to carry them?¡±


    Both of them had bags on their hands.


    A smile filled Mo Ye¡¯s dark eyes. He asked, ¡°Is there anything else you need to buy?¡±


    ¡°No more!¡± Eleven said. She would never tell him that she hadn¡¯t bought any undergarment. She planned to ask Cloud if she had new ones, or ask her to help buy them for her.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really!¡± Eleven replied firmly. She felt a strong sense of mockery in Mo Ye¡¯s dark eyes, and her cheeks turned red and hot, as if she was on fire.


    ¡°In fact, I think there¡¯s something we need to buy.¡± Mo Ye raised his eyebrows, carried all the bags with one hand, and wrapped his other arm around her waist.


    ¡­


    Eleven had never dreamed that she would come shopping in a lingerie shop with a man. She noticed his gaze and was immediately frozen on the spot. She refused to go in, while Mo Ye pushed her from behind with a smile of expectation. Eleven was so embarrassed that she wanted to hide in a hole.


    However, Mo Ye liked her rare charming attitude. He put the bags aside and helped pick her undergarment more carefully than when he was picking out a dress for her. He even held her hand firmly and wouldn¡¯t let go.


    In the meantime, he asked her for her opinions excitedly. ¡°How about this? Or this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all good. Just pick whatever.¡± Eleven whispered. She knew that the shop assistants did not understand the language that they were conversing in, but she still felt embarrassed and didn¡¯t dare to speak too loudly.


    For the first time, she found that it was hard to maintain a cold expression. Her face felt warm.


    ¡°How can we just pick randomly? We should choose carefully,¡± Mo Ye said. He even said that she would look good in anything since she had fair skin. At the thought of the beautiful scenery he had just seen, Mo Ye couldn¡¯t help imagining how these undergarments would look on her.


    His throat tightened at the thought of it.


    ¡°No one will see it since I¡¯m wearing them inside. Let¡¯s just buy anything and leave quickly,¡± Eleven said. She felt that she had truly made a mistake when she saw the shop assistants look and laugh at them.


    She shouldn¡¯t have followed him inside.


    Looking at how serious and careful he was at picking them out, people who didn¡¯t know might think that he had a special fetish.


    ¡°Who says no one will see?¡± Mo Ye whispered in her ear ¡°Show me.¡±


    Eleven¡¯s cheeks turned so red that it looked like her ears were going to bleed. Mo Ye¡¯s sexy voice was constantly lingering in her mind. He pointed to a set of black lace undergarment and asked, ¡°How about this?¡±


    It suited her skin color, and¡­ it was very sexy.


    The scene where Eleven stood in front of him shyly in the sexy lingerie popped out in Big Boss Mo¡¯s mind automatically.


    She was just like a sexy little white rabbit, a feast for the eyes.


    Eleven shook her head immediately. She had always worn simple clothes. This set¡­ It was impossible for her to wear that.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s good.¡± Big Boss Mo didn¡¯t allow her to refuse. ¡°You are wearing it for me anyway. I have the authority to choose and the right to speak.¡±


    Big Boss Mo asked one of the shop assistants to bring her the right size for her to try on.


    34C? The shop assistant looked at Eleven, who seemed to be a little flat-chested, and raised her eyebrows doubtfully. ¡®She looks so thin and flat. Shouldn¡¯t she be a 32A?¡¯


    Eleven¡¯s figure was actually as hot as Ye Wei¡¯s, but it was all covered up because she was wearing Mo Ye¡¯s shirt, which was extremely loose. Moreover, she was very thin, so she appeared to be flat-chested.


    In fact, she was curvy. Not flat at all.


    ¡°How did you know my size?¡± She regretted as soon as she asked. Why did she have to ask that? How embarrassing.


    ¡°I can be quite accurate with my hands as a measurement.¡± Mo Ye raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, while his eyes swept past her chest. His smile was hot and ambiguous.


    The shop assistant didn¡¯t ask him for another size. She asked Eleven to try it on, but Eleven shook her head. She could not beat Mo Ye anyway, so she told the shop assistant to wrap it up instead. There was no need for her to try. It was her size indeed.


    Mo Ye raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Buy more.¡±


    Before Eleven could reject, Mo Ye took her around the shop and chose four or five sets more for her. All of them had different colors: yellow, purple, and red. She was embarrassed.


    Now, she had more undergarments than clothes¡­

 Chapter 651 - Untitled

    Ye Wei enjoyed the breeze in the garden downstairs. Her feet were still plastered, and Mo Jue had to carry her to wherever she wanted to go since she couldn¡¯t stand or walk properly. He was always busy when they were on the island then, but it was quite the opposite now.


    He now had more time to accompany her. After Claire examined her injury, she talked to Mo Jue about her condition outside. Ye Wei¡¯s mood seemed to be affected because of her foot injury.


    She stretched her legs. In fact, she had prepared herself for the worst. Somehow, she knew that her legs weren¡¯t going to heal. Hence, she tried to enlighten herself when she was in a low mood.


    Although it didn¡¯t work, she tried.


    Ye Wei was a girl who could adjust herself very well. No matter what problems she encountered, except for her relationship problems, her mentality was usually great. She could always adjust her mood very well if it was affected.


    Each season on the island seemed like spring. The weather was sunny, and the sea breeze could make people feel comfortable. She had lost the ability to experience many wonderful things because of her legs. She couldn¡¯t ride her chopper around the island, and neither could she walk nor swim like the islanders as and when she wanted.


    She would love to go swimming.


    Living without a leg made everything seem lifeless. Ye Wei laughed at herself and couldn¡¯t help hitting her leg. She could still feel pain. Moreover, the wound on the back of her hand had not healed yet. She was not used to living without her leg and went out of control due to frustration that day. She broke the glass and accidentally hurt herself. In the past two days, Mo Jue had been taking care of her closely, afraid that she would hurt herself again. He had gotten used to it as well.


    It was inevitable for a disabled person to feel uncomfortable sitting in a wheelchair at first. Actually, anyone healthy would not be able to accept the fact that they had lost a leg easily, but they would get used to it gradually.


    Ye Wei could only think so too. She wasn¡¯t able to persuade Mo Jue to leave the island.


    Perhaps, she would find the time and tell him about the recovery of her memory later. Every time she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t help but worry that Mo Jue would ask Claire to take away her memory again, given his twisted mind.


    It was absolutely possible that he would do that.


    The breeze blew through her long hair, and parts of it landed on her chest. Ye Wei suddenly remembered that she hadn¡¯t washed her hair for a long time. It had turned greasy. However, it was inconvenient for her to wash it with her injured hand. She wanted to wash it the previous night, but she didn¡¯t because she was upset that both her hand and leg were injured. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t like to be in such a mess.


    Looking at her dry hair, Ye Wei pouted in disgust. She untangled her hair with her hands and thought, ¡®Is Mo Jue blind? How did he not realize the terrible state of my hair?¡¯


    Mo Jue and Claire discussed Ye Wei¡¯s injury, and Claire told him that there might not be a good chance for her leg to be cured. Ye Wei¡¯s bones were crushed by Kahn.


    Her hamstring was broken, and there was no way to recover. He could only apply medicine to reduce Ye Wei¡¯s pain. The pain would be relieved after a month or so, after which she should be able to walk without pain, but¡­


    Because of the broken bone, her walking posture would not be the same again. She might have to limp around, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to walk fast, run, and jump like she used to.


    When Mo Jue heard that, he felt as if someone had punched him hard on his chest. He knew that Ye Wei¡¯s leg injury was very serious, but he had believed in Claire¡¯s medical skills. Other than trying to hide from the outside world, he also brought Ye Wei back for Claire to treat her injury.


    He had placed all his hopes on Claire.


    Mo Ye told him that Eleven had spoken the truth. It was indeed Kahn who had injured Ye Wei. She also told him about the hatred and resentment between Kahn and Ye Wei. They were already enemies from the start. Ever since Ye Wei shot Kahn¡¯s eyes, he chased her everywhere.


    Kahn was so good at fighting that he would definitely attack Ye Wei no matter where she was. Mo Jue knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to save her when that happened, so he decided to take her away.


    He would be notified once anything happened on the island, and it was hard for Kahn to locate the island. Of course, it would be another matter if it crossed Meng Lianying¡¯s mind that they might be on the island.


    As long as it didn¡¯t cross Meng Lianying¡¯s mind that they were there, he would never find them.


    One reason for not letting her go back to London was that he didn¡¯t want to lose her. If they go back to London, Chu Li and the others would definitely reject him and not let them see each other again. He hated that idea. Secondly, Kahn was too strong. He might not even be his match, not to mention Chu Li and the others. It would be too dangerous for Ye Wei.


    She was much safer on the island than in London or Italy.


    Firstly, they could hide from Kahn. Secondly, they could treat her leg in peace. However, Claire broke it to him that her leg would not recover, making him extremely upset.


    Saying that he would force Ye Wei to stay by his side even if she would be lame all her life was all his ramblings. How could he bear to watch Ye Wei limp all her life? Ye Wei would not be able to accept it, and neither could he.


    Over time, she would lose all her happiness and smile, and never find them back.


    ¡°Is there really no way?¡± Mo Jue asked. ¡°Nothing is possible? How about giving her other people¡¯s bones? Is that okay?¡±


    Claire laughed. Did he lose his mind? Give her other people¡¯s bones? How could he say that? ¡°Second master, you can¡¯t change human body parts like machine components. We can¡¯t just replace it if it¡¯s broken. Moreover, where can I find a bone that matches Miss Ye Wei?¡±


    Mo Jue covered his eyes and felt stabbing pains on his heart. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t want her to walk lamely all her life. I don¡¯t want¡­¡±


    ¡°Will you dislike Miss Ye just because she lost a leg?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Mo Jue did not hesitate at all. How could he dislike Ye Wei? He wanted her no matter what she was, but¡­¡±She will be unhappy. I don¡¯t want her to be unhappy.¡±


    Claire was shocked. He wanted to say something, but words got in his way. Everybody knew that Mo Jue really loved Ye Wei. As long as Ye Wei didn¡¯t leave him, everything he did would be for her.


    How lucky must that woman be to receive Mo Jue¡¯s sincere love.


    Claire hoped that Mo Jue would be happy, but he also didn¡¯t want a dazzling woman like Ye Wei to lose her glamor. He was afraid that the second master would be unwilling to accept his suggestion.


    ¡°Second master, if you are willing, there may still be a glimmer of hope.¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s eyes brightened.

 Chapter 652 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°What is it? Speak!¡± Mo Jue¡¯s silent heart was ignited with hope again. His purple eyes looked as if they were set on fire. It was a flame of agitation. He would try everything and anything to cure her.


    Claire looked at Mo Jue with a serious look. ¡°Second master, are you sure that you will agree to this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t play games with me! Make it clear!¡± Mo Jue was a little impatient because he was agitated. He just wanted to know who could treat Ye Wei¡¯s injury, but Claire was hesitant to tell him. How could he not be angry?


    ¡°A few years ago in India, I heard that a girl¡¯s arm was twisted off when she was involved in the power struggle of a political party. The whole of her arm was cut off, but after three or four days, Bai Ye reconnected her arm. She looked perfectly fine after that, as if she had not been injured at all. This had caused a sensation then. Maybe, you can ask him for help.¡±


    Mo Jue frowned. ¡°Bai Ye of the terrorist organization?¡±


    ¡°Yes! His surgery skills are unmatched. He might be able to save Miss Ye Wei. However, he is strange. He doesn¡¯t treat many patients although he is a doctor. But I think he will agree to treat Miss Ye Wei since she is part of their organization. Their relationship should be good.¡±


    ¡­


    Claire took his leave and went back to the hospital. When Mo Jue went back in, he saw Ye Wei holding her hair with a frown and muttering to herself. His heart broke again when he saw her sitting there quietly.


    It was rare to see her sit down so quietly like that.


    He walked closer to her. Her reaction was still as quick and sensitive as always. As if she knew about her condition, she didn¡¯t ask him about what Claire had said. She only pointed to her hair and said, ¡°I want to wash my hair.¡±


    ¡°My hair is so dirty!¡±


    Mo Jue was stunned. He thought that she was going to ask about her leg injury, and even thought of ways to comfort her. But, she didn¡¯t. He heaved a sigh of relief and rubbed her dirty hair. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Just wash it here.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to be in the room. If he carried her upstairs, she would probably stay in the room the whole day. She didn¡¯t want to trouble Mo Jue to carry her downstairs again.


    Mo Jue immediately filled three buckets of hot water and brought them to the garden. Ye Wei¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°You could have just connected the tap with the pipe for cold water. Why are you inconveniencing yourself?¡±


    It was alright for her to wash with cold water since the weather was hot.


    Moreover, washing with cold water was more comfortable, and he didn¡¯t have to make a few trips to get hot water. There was a tap in the garden.


    ¡°Do you think you are made of iron? How can you wash with cold water when your body hasn¡¯t recovered yet?¡± Mo Jue couldn¡¯t help but scold. Then, he brought the shampoo and a towel over.


    Ye Wei was about to wash her hair by herself when Mo Jue carried her onto the bench suddenly. Slowly, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll wash it for you. Your hands can¡¯t get wet.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡±


    ¡°Wait. Do you know how to wash?¡±


    Mo Jue said, ¡°Don¡¯t I have hair? Are you discriminating against people with short hair? Do people with short hair not wash their hair?¡±


    Ye Wei was at a loss for words.


    Uh¡­ Well, she shouldn¡¯t discriminate.


    It was just that she felt like letting a man wash her hair was almost like letting him wash her undergarment. She was a little embarrassed, but she wouldn¡¯t tell him. Considering how badly injured her hand was, and she couldn¡¯t possibly wash properly with one hand, she looked down obediently.


    Mo Jue smiled and helped her straighten her hair gently with a comb. It had been some time since she washed her hair, and it was really greasy. It was hard for him to comb her hair as it was too badly tangled due to the dry split ends.


    He stopped using the comb and straightened her hair carefully with his hands instead.


    ¡°Wei Wei, does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Ye Wei replied. ¡®Gorgeous Mo Jue, at this rate, my back will break before you start washing.¡¯ She mocked silently in her heart.


    It took Mo Jue some time to straighten out her hair before he started washing it carefully.


    Ye Wei blushed. His breath was very close, almost right beside her ear. She couldn¡¯t help but imagine the scene of him washing her undergarments¡­


    In any case, he was not far from being the good man of the new century.


    His strong fingers rummaged through her hair. He rubbed her hair and massaged her scalp gently. The fragrance of the shampoo lingered on the tip of her nose. Ye Wei fell in love with the atmosphere.


    Sweet and heartwarming.


    It had been long since she felt warmth.


    ¡®Does admitting defeat sometimes bring unexpected moments like this?¡¯ If it wasn¡¯t for her injured leg and hand, this might never happen¡­


    Mo Jue¡­


    She had made up her mind to stop pestering him by leaving him and forgetting about the underworld, but because of her body, she had to continue relying on him. This gave Ye Wei an illusion. She felt that it might be great if they could continue living on like this forever.


    But the thought of her limping for the rest of her life gave her a mental breakdown.


    She would go crazy.


    Mo Jue took a deep breath suddenly. Feeling puzzled, Ye Wei looked down and saw that her collar had become unbuttoned because she was squatting down, exposing her bosom¡­


    ¡®F***!¡¯


    ¡®What a pervert.¡¯ Ye Wei adjusted her collars. Mo Jue snorted coldly. He couldn¡¯t help muttering, ¡°Not that I haven¡¯t seen it before.¡±


    ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, why do you sound disappointed?¡± Ye Wei smiled. Damn it, if she didn¡¯t hold on to her collars, her chest would be exposed when she squatted down.


    Ye Wei let loose her hands. ¡®Whatever. He¡¯s right. It¡¯s not like he hasn¡¯t seen it before¡­¡¯


    ¡°Look. I¡¯ll show you for free. You can see it, but you can¡¯t do anything!¡± Ye Wei smiled charmingly. Mo Jue increased the strength in his hands and pulled her hair to warn her.


    Ye Wei laughed.


    She was not in the mood to tease him. If she was, she would flirt with him until he was aflame with sexual desires with no place to vent.


    Mo Jue rinsed her hair once and then shampooed it for the second time. Ye Wei was a little sore from squatting down, and she couldn¡¯t help urging him. ¡°Don¡¯t just look at my chest and forget to wash my hair. Hurry up. My back is sore.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you usually full of energy? How could your back become sore in just a short time? You suck.¡± Although Mo Jue despised her, he washed off the foam for her quickly. Ye Wei recalled their conversation earlier.


    ¡®Why is this conversation so dirty?¡¯

 Chapter 653 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Jue dried her long hair patiently with a towel until it was half dry after he was done washing it. Unlike herself, Ye Wei was gentle and quiet, allowing him to dry her hair.


    She felt so much more comfortable and relaxed after washing her hair, and her mood inevitably turned better. She was falling asleep due to the sea breeze when Mo Jue called to her. Ye Wei sobered up a little but fell back to sleep again.


    Her injury was not healed yet, and she was always feeling lethargic and sleepy.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Mo Jue asked softly, stroking her face with his long and slender fingers. Looking at the dark circles under her eyes, his heart ached a little. Why did she look like she did not have enough sleep when she clearly had long hours of sleep every day?


    For how long did she really sleep? Was she worried about her leg injury? Mo Jue felt bad, but he couldn¡¯t tell her how much his heart ached for her. He could only feel sorry for her in silence.


    ¡°Just a little sleepy,¡± Ye Wei said dazedly. ¡°Days like these are quiet and peaceful, but¡­ I¡¯m so bored. I¡¯m only twenty-one years old, but I feel like I¡¯m going to sit on this island forever and wait for death to come.¡±


    She was in a daze, maybe even a little confused too. However, those were her true feelings. Mo Jue was shocked. He didn¡¯t know how to describe his mood otherwise.


    She felt that life had no meaning since she was just waiting for death. Was that really so?


    How sad would her life be if she had to live like this? ¡®Wei Wei, what can I do for you to live a beautiful life again? Can I give you my legs?¡¯


    Ye Wei had never been a quiet person. She liked exciting challenges, was energetic, lively. She didn¡¯t want her life to be too peaceful. Hence, she had been constantly pursuing the life she preferred and lived as her true self.


    Now, she had become like a bird with broken wings and could only stay on this island. To be exact, she was forced to stay there because she wasn¡¯t able to fly anymore. Her wings were broken¡­


    There was no excitement or adventures, only calm and peaceful days. She lived from day to day calmly. No matter how beautiful the island was or how well she was being taken care of there, the island was just a gorgeous cage in her eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t feel the passion of life anymore.


    She had loved life so much in the past.


    Her words pierced Mo Jue¡¯s heart like needles. Because Ye Wei would not say such demoralizing words if she was sober, Mo Jue realized that what she said was really from the bottom of her heart.


    Indeed, she had lost the enthusiasm to live. How hard would it be for a person who had no passion for life to smile sincerely again? He knew that she wanted to leave him.


    But he would not allow it. Never. Without Ye Wei, he would lose his passion for life too.


    If she had never existed in his life, she would not become someone precious to him, and neither would he see the beauty of the world. However, she had appeared in his life and had even stayed with him through thick and thin. His world would become black and white if he lost her.


    He didn¡¯t want to go back to the darkest time of his life. He wanted Ye Wei to stay by his side forever, even if she didn¡¯t wish to.


    Mo Jue¡¯s heart tightened. Looking at her how peacefully she was sleeping, there seemed to be a tumor corroding his heart slowly. ¡®If¡­ If I take her to Bai Ye in Riyadh¡­¡¯


    ¡®Will she be happier if her legs are healed? Will her world be a lot better? Will she rekindle her passion for life? She is right. She is only twenty-one years old, but here she is, feeling like she is waiting for death. She must be really bored and discouraged.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t want her to become like that. She should have continued to shine like the dazzling Ye Wei did in the past.


    If it meant that he would need to put in more effort to make her stay once her leg recovered, he was willing to do so. It was better than seeing her feel down.


    Mo Jue squatted down and woke Ye Wei up. ¡°Shall we go to Riyadh?¡±


    Ye Wei was still half asleep, even a little confused. She didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. It took her a while to focus her gaze. She asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t she hallucinating?


    Mo Jue actually asked her if she wanted to go to Riyadh, which was Su Man¡¯s territory. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Riyadh?¡¯ She immediately associated it with her leg injury. ¡®Did he want Bai Ye to treat me?¡¯ Ye Wei¡¯s gaze slowly fell on her legs and she frowned.


    A strange thought came to her mind. ¡®Is Mo Jue so confident that he could make her stay once her leg is cured?¡¯


    She had originally thought that that was the best situation for them. Since her leg was broken, there would be no need for Mo Jue to put in any effort to make her stay on the island. She couldn¡¯t go anywhere either. The peacefulness between them was rare as it was hard for them to not fight or quarrel.


    She had been trying to find out when she would be bored with such a life.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that he would want to bring her to Riyadh.


    ¡°Why Riyadh?¡± Ye Wei asked the obvious. It was logical for her to do so since she had not told Mo Jue that her memory had recovered. Otherwise, she would be suspicious.


    ¡°To look for Bai Ye!¡± Mo Jue said flatly. ¡°I want you to be able to stand up!¡±


    Ye Wei frowned and laughed suddenly. ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, are you sure about this?¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s purple eyes were full of calmness and determination. Nothing was more important than helping her stand up again. That was his first priority.


    ¡°Mo Jue, I really don¡¯t understand you. You have once said that you would keep me by your side even if you had to break my legs. Now that my leg is really useless, you are doing everything to heal me. Are you pitying me?¡± Ye Wei asked while smiling.


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Jue held her hand tightly. ¡°Why should I pity you? You are so arrogant, cruel, and heartless. Why should I pity you? I don¡¯t even have time to pity myself. I just want you to get back your smile, your confidence, and the real you.¡±


    Ye Wei teared up. She turned her face around and took in a deep breath. It seemed as if only doing so could she stop her tears from flowing out of her eyes.


    She was Ye Wei, who had never cried.


    But why could this damn man make her feel touched after she had made up her mind to leave him, and after she thought that she could be indifferent to whatever that happened?


    Was she really destined to be in the hands of Mo Jue?


    Tears flowed out of Ye Wei¡¯s eyes¡­

 Chapter 654 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Jue held her tightly in his arms. He knew that Ye Wei didn¡¯t want others to see her tears, and he didn¡¯t take the initiative to wipe them either. He merely hugged her tightly. At this moment, all the hatred and obsession were gone.


    Wei Wei cried¡­


    Her tears stabbed him like needles. No matter what happened, he had never seen her cry once. Ye Wei, whom he knew, was so strong that even if one tortured her, she would not shed a tear.


    He only felt pain in his heart. He had never felt this much pain before, not even when she told him to get out of her life. He had never felt so sorry for her either.


    Ye Wei was so independent that it was rare for her to act like a child. There was no chance for him to feel sorry for her at all. Ever since she had hurt her leg, she was obviously more distressed, and he would do anything to cheer her up every time she frowned or was unhappy.


    In ancient times, the king could tolerate criticisms from his people or even destroy the country just to get the smile of the beauty. If the beauty was unhappy, betraying the world was nothing.


    ¡°Wei Wei¡­¡± Mo Jue straightened her long hair, which had just been washed. It still smelled good. He missed her smell and held her tightly in his arms.


    In fact, he could be very gentle too.


    As long as she gave him the chance to.


    This tough heart that had been beating for her was willing to become tender for her.


    At this moment, he realized that if forcing her to stay by his side would take her smile and happiness away from her, perhaps¡­ Perhaps he should let her go. His mind began to waver.


    He had never had those thoughts before. He had never thought to let her go as long as she was happy. What made him change? Was it because of her depression?


    He didn¡¯t understand.


    However, he did not want her to leave him. He would do his best to keep her by his side.


    ¡®Wei Wei, would you give me a chance?¡¯


    Ye Wei slowly reached out her hand and wrapped her arms around his waist. Tears soaked his clothes.


    Ye Wei tossed and turned at night. She couldn¡¯t sleep well. She had applied medicine after dinner, but the medicine was so strong that she felt that her wound was burning. Claire had prescribed some herbs for her, which were different from the prescriptions by the hospital in Muscat.


    As soon as she lay down, she felt her leg burning. The heat rushed to her foot, and Ye Wei felt extremely uncomfortable. She was also sweating a little.


    Mo Jue felt sorry for her and called Claire immediately to ask if there was any way to get rid of the pain. Claire told him that it was normal to feel so, and she should try to bear the pain since the medicine was effective for her wound.


    Ye Wei was embarrassed. The wound really hurt, but it was not unbearable. At most, it was just hard for her to fall asleep as the feeling was obvious. However, it was not to the extent that he would need to call and disturb Claire.


    When had she become so coquettish?


    ¡°Stop embarrassing me. Since I can¡¯t sleep, you should sleep next door,¡± Ye Wei said. It was almost midnight and she couldn¡¯t bear to see him suffer together with her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go!¡± Mo Jue refused immediately. He held her and said, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep without hugging you.¡±


    Ye Wei glanced at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a sleeping pill.¡±


    ¡°Of course you¡¯re not a sleeping pill. I¡¯d have swallowed you if you were,¡± Mo Jue groaned and said. He began to stroke her waist, sending an obvious message.


    Ye Wei was speechless. They had shared the same bed every day, but he knew his place and had only tried to take advantage of her a few times. It was the first time he had sent her such an obvious hint.


    She was not a duplicitous person. However, she did not reject him not because she wanted to play hard to get. She just found his reaction interesting and couldn¡¯t help teasing him. Actually, Mo Jue didn¡¯t dare to do anything overboard either.


    Her body was in bad shape, so he had tried to restrain himself.


    If she remembered correctly, she was Mo Jue¡¯s first woman. Ye Wei smiled. When he first asked to do it with her in Italy, he was like a hungry wolf that was hunting for his meal. He had asked her for it several times every day, which was almost like a routine.


    Sometimes, when she visited him in his study room after shopping with Cloud at noon, he would ask for it without considering where they were. There was once they were caught by Wind and Cloud, and Ye Wei would keep a safe distance from him whenever she entered his study room ever since.

 Chapter 655 - : Untitled

    Mo Jue¡¯s hands were getting uncontrolled. He was addicted to her body and had even unbuttoned her shirt. ¡®Will he be hurt if I tell him that my memory is back now?¡¯ Ye Wei thought.


    Without her permission, Mo Jue dared not go too far.


    He had become more cautious with her. Ever since she had injured her leg, he had been treating her like a fragile jade, always protecting her carefully as if he was scared that she might break. This feeling was most obvious at that moment. When did Mo Jue ever ask her for permission to have sex? He had always pounced on her without asking whenever he wanted her.


    This change of Mo Jue had made her feel at a loss.


    ¡°Wei Wei¡­¡± Mo Jue called her name again, and the flames in his purple eyes looked as if they were about to shoot out. He looked like he would force it on her if she didn¡¯t give him permission.


    Ye Wei looked at him. ¡°What if I say no?¡±


    Mo Jue seemed to have anticipated Ye Wei¡¯s reply and looked deeply into her eyes instead. His eyes glowed with passion and enthusiasm, but he managed to restrain himself. Slowly, he took his hands out from her clothes and helped her tidy them properly while still hugging her tightly.


    He whispered something into Ye Wei¡¯s ear in a deep voice, but it was so mumbled that she couldn¡¯t understand what he had said. He was complaining like a child who wasn¡¯t able to get the toy he wanted, and she found it funny.


    Only the sound of his breath could be clearly heard in the quiet night. Suddenly, she felt a sense of peace and stability and thought that it might be a good idea to continue living like this forever¡­


    She, who had originally wanted to leave him, began to reconsider her decision.


    In fact, she had developed a strong desire to stay with him when he made her cry with those words he said in the afternoon.


    Who else in her life could love her as much as Mo Jue did?


    And who else other than Mo Jue could put her in a difficult situation and make it hard for her to control her feelings when she had already decided to leave?


    No one else.


    ¡°Mo Jue, have you slept?¡± Ye Wei rubbed his head.


    ¡°How can I fall asleep?¡± Mo Jue replied. He had always slept later than Ye Wei as he would only feel rest assured after she slept. Mo Jue wanted to make love with her so much, but she didn¡¯t allow it. Hence, he bit her ear unwillingly to vent his anger.


    The numbness and ticklish feeling traveled down to her limbs from her earlobe. Her heart throbbed, but she endured it and pushed his head away. ¡°Knock it off. My leg hurts, and I¡¯m feeling a little warm.¡±


    ¡°I can cool you down.¡± Mo Jue¡¯s purple eyes sparkled with expectations.


    He was the best at helping someone to cool down.


    ¡°Go away!¡± Ye Wei chuckled. She knew that he was joking with her. It was obvious that his interpretation of ¡®warm¡¯ was quite different from hers. ¡°Can¡¯t you stop thinking about it?¡±


    ¡°How can you ask me to stop thinking about it when you are just lying next to me? Wei Wei, why are you making life hard for me?¡±


    ¡°Sleep next door then.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Jue refused decisively. ¡°I feel comfortable hugging you.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll adjust my position if it¡¯s uncomfortable for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Forget it!¡± Ye Wei was completely speechless. She poked his shoulder and asked, ¡°When will we go to Riyadh?¡±


    When Mo Jue was reminded of her leg and how gloomy she had been, his expression darkened. He said softly, ¡°We¡¯ll set off tomorrow at noon. When we reach Riyadh, it will be almost noon.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Wei nodded. She sat up and asked Mo Jue to help her lean against the head of the bed. She loosened the belt of her nightgown and went deep in thought. How should she break it to him that her memory had recovered?


    Would he change his mind if she told him?


    Would he stop her from going to Riyadh? After all, Mo Jue didn¡¯t know that her memory was back. He had assumed that Ye Wei would regard him as someone she was the closest to. If he knew that her memories are back, would he¡­


    Maybe she should give it a try.


    Mo Jue would also feel it sooner or later when they reached Riyadh, given his sensitivity. It was better for her to say it first, in case he would imagine things afterward. Wasn¡¯t there a saying called ¡®honesty begets mercy¡¯?


    Mo Jue saw her solemn expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I want to talk to you about something.¡± Ye Wei looked deeply into Mo Jue¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but hold his hand. She fidgeted with his hand in her palms. His fingers were long and pretty¡­


    Typical nice-looking fingers¡­


    ¡°My memory¡­¡± As soon as she spoke, Ye Wei could obviously feel his body stiffened up. She changed her words suddenly and said, ¡°What would you do if I regain my memory?¡±


    Mo Jue had a solemn look and went silent. Ye Wei¡¯s heart turned bitter. Unless she regained her memory and forgot about what had happened during this period of time, Mo Jue would always be an important person in her heart.


    Although she was reluctant to admit it, it was the truth.


    He had erased her memory but gave her more love instead. Was that the price she had to pay in order to love him? Everything comes at a price, and so does love.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Mo Jue said in a deep voice. Ye Wei had never mentioned anything about her memory loss, and Mo Jue had almost forgotten about it too. In fact, the Ye Wei who had lost her memory was no different from the Ye Wei before.


    Except that Mo Jue had become more important to her.


    If her memory had recovered, she would know that it was him who had erased it. Given her personality, she would definitely settle him with one shot. Her pride would not allow her to be treated like that.


    She would never have spoken to him so calmly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile. ¡°Do you like the current me or the me before I have lost my memories?¡±


    Mo Jue remained silent and his brain worked rapidly. Why was Wei Wei mentioning her memory loss now? She had never asked about it, just like how determined she was to never cling onto the past. To her, things that happened in the past were the past.


    At least, that was how he felt.


    What did she mean by that?


    Mo Jue pondered over it, but he could not see through her.


    ¡°I love both,¡± Mo Jue said honestly. ¡°They are both you.¡±


    Ye Wei continued to fidget with his fingers. Suddenly, she looked up and said, ¡°I thought you would ask Claire to erase my memory again if my memory is back.¡±


    Mo Jue looked at her in shock. His gaze was full of surprise. Unbelievable¡­


    How could this happen?


    Ye Wei leaned to one side and kissed his lips. With a smile, she said, ¡°Mo Jue, my memory is back.¡±

 Chapter 656 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Jue felt his heart become chilly. He looked at Ye Wei in shock. He seemed to look at her in a manner that was judging yet probing, in disbelief yet desperation¡­ In his purple eyes were mixed feelings.


    Ye Wei looked at the many changes in his gaze but did not say anything until his emotions became calm. She then slowly said, ¡°I have regained my memories. I remember who I am, and I remember who wiped my memories. I also remember¡­ everything that happened in the past few days.¡±


    Mo Jue suddenly turned his head around, seemingly wanted to avoid Ye Wei¡¯s very calm gaze. He then gritted his teeth and turned his back. Since he should take responsibility for what he did, he should wholly bear her blaming and hating him for it. What was there to avoid?


    ¡°When?¡± Mo Jue calmly asked. There was no shock or agitation in his voice, and he did not defend himself at all.


    ¡°I regained them when Kahn was hitting me.¡±


    Mo Jue looked at her and laughed in self-mockery. ¡°So you¡¯ve remembered everything all these days. That explains why you want to leave me. That also explains¡­ I knew it! After you regained your memories, you would do just all that¡­ I knew it¡­¡±


    When he reached the end, he seemed to be squeezing those words through gritted teeth with a shred of frustration and unwillingness.


    Ye Wei twisted Mo Jue¡¯s wrist extremely hard. Mo Jue raised his eyebrows in pain and stared at her. ¡°What nonsense are you imagining? Like you have said, I might not have told you that I have regained my memories. Why should I take the risk of losing my memories again by telling you that I have regained my memories?¡±


    Mo Jue frowned. Even if she lost her memories again, however the method, he would no longer hurt her. She had regained her memory, and he had had it easy and also a very happy life in the past few days.


    How could he risk losing her by wiping her memories again? History would not repeat itself.


    ¡°I will not!¡± Mo Jue solemnly said. ¡°Why are you telling me that?¡±


    ¡°I am telling you because I feel like it! Is there a reason for it?¡± Ye Wei coldly harrumphed. If he did not understand, so be it.


    Mo Jue suddenly hugged her tightly to the point he almost crushed her. He wanted her to be in him so badly so that they would never part.


    How could he not understand!


    He kissed the twirls of her hair as he wrapped his arms around her tightly. ¡°Wei Wei¡­ Wei Wei¡­¡±


    She was finally willing to give him that little trust, no?


    She neither tested him nor hid it from him but openly cleared the air with him. He could feel her heart swaying. Her desire to leave him was no longer as intense as before. She seemed to be telling him that she was touched. Wasn¡¯t a Ye Wei who shed tears for him a complete Ye Wei?


    Would she, who had regained her memories, still shed tears for him?


    ¡°Dear Gorgeous Mo Jue, I¡¯m already crippled in my legs, so please don¡¯t cripple my hands too, please?¡± Why was he so damn strong? Was she made of steel and did not know what pain was?


    Mo Jue then realized how much force he was using and eased his grip. Thankfully, he did not press on her legs. Mo Jue looked at Ye Wei intensely with a few hints of elation. There was something he would never tell anybody or Ye Wei. When Ye Wei was on good terms with him in the past few days, he was wondering whether she would still be this nice toward him even if she regained her memories.


    He ruminated on this thought many times, with each thought making him even tenser. Every time, he felt that if Ye Wei who had regained her memories would treat him the same, it would be perfect.


    Before she lost her memories, he could only feel that transient estrangement from Ye Wei. He could feel her interest in him, but he could not even slightly feel that she would stay for him.


    He felt that Ye Wei back then only liked him and did not love him.


    The time he truly felt Ye Wei love him was when she had lost her memories. Mo Jue was both content and discontent. Ye Wei who had lost her memories was an innocent Ye Wei who had no baggage, which made for an even more real Ye Wei. She loved him, and he was extremely content. She, however, had lost twenty years of her memories and was, at the same time, incomplete, which left him discontent.


    A certain thought always flashed through his mind. If she would still love him as much when she regained her memories, how wonderful would that be?


    He did not understand why he would love¡ªor more accurately speaking, was so smitten with her. He was so smitten with her to the point that he would never give up on her despite how she treated him. While he clearly knew the difficulties that lay ahead, he did not want to give up.


    And his fondness for her only grew with each day.


    He kept on asking himself what was so good about her, but a voice simply came from his heart. ¡®She is just that good, to the point she is beyond words and without substitute.¡¯


    ¡°Wei Wei, don¡¯t hate me, okay?¡± Mo Jue looked at her deeply as he held her hand tightly.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I hate you?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and smiled gorgeously. She appreciated his somewhat apprehensive look. Such a moment was so hard to come by, so she should really appreciate it.


    Little did she expect Mo Jue¡¯s face to become glum just as she thought about it. All that trepidation on his face gave way to show an unprecedented toughness. ¡°I do not regret it!¡±


    Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°That explains our occasional tensions since then until now. Nobody would be willing to turn back to admit that they regretted what they did.¡±


    ¡°Who told you not to love me back then and remain by my side?¡± Mo Jue answered righteously as though Ye Wei did not love him and how she not remaining with him was an unpardonable crime.


    She did not know whether to cry or laugh.


    How were they related to each other?


    ¡°I am not willing to stay by your side now, so is it time to wipe my memories again?¡±


    Mo Jue initially flew into a rage, then into ecstasy. ¡°Do you just have to talk back to me to tell me how much you love me?¡±


    Ye Wei was taken back.


    Given how straightforward Mo Jue was, when did he start learning to pick out on the verbal tics of others?


    That would do!


    ¡°You fool!¡± Ye Wei gently said and lazily yawned. ¡°I am really tired and will sleep first. Good night!¡±


    Ye Wei then lied down cockily. After saying what was on her mind, she felt much more at ease. Even the burning feeling in her leg felt much better.


    Mo Jue looked at her back and crawled over unwillingly. He tilted her face over and said, ¡°Answer me before you sleep.¡±


    ¡°I am sleepy!¡±


    ¡°Two seconds!¡± Mo Jue gritted his teeth.


    Ye Wei broke into laughter and said, ¡°Mo Jue, those things are for me to know and for you to find out. Why should I make them clear?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by for you to know and for me to find out? I do not even understand that at all. You have to make it clear.¡±

 Chapter 657 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Jue pestered Ye Wei for much of the night. Ye Wei, who was not asleep and whose injured leg was unbearable, allowed him to pester her. The two of them bickered into the later part of the night until she was slightly tired. Mo Jue instead lowered his voice and gently patted her back until she fell asleep.


    Whether Ye Wei said she loved him or not did not really matter to him, and she was right about how everybody knew very well about many things that needed not be openly clarified. As long as he knew her intention, everything was good. Ye Wei was not used to saying such things, and even if she did say it, he would not say it.


    Ye Wei¡¯s leg was aching so badly she did not sleep well despite falling into a slumber. Mo Jue stroked her thigh which was still warm and a little swollen. Her pale skin had a few hints of bruises on it.


    It must have really hurt.


    He did not know whether Bai Ye had a solution. Claire only showed him a path whose efficacy was a question.


    The next day afternoon, after they had lunch and changed Ye Wei¡¯s dressing, Mo Jue carried Ye Wei onto the plane. He turned on his phone which had remained off for a long moment because he wanted to call Mo Ye to inform him of his traces, lest he come to the island to look for him.


    When he turned on his cell phone, he received a photo of Mo Ye in a red suit. Mo Jue suddenly broke into a smile, not even guessing who would take such a photo. Who else would dare to have him wear such clothes? Eleven was evidently behind the photo.


    Did she send that to humor Wei Wei?


    ¡°What are you laughing about so happily?¡± Ye Wei looked at him in slight bewilderment. Mo Jue suddenly breaking into laughter must have been terrifying, but she was used to his tempestuous streak.


    ¡°Come see this!¡± Mo Jue passed his cell phone to Ye Wei. The moment she took a look at the photo, she broke into raucous laughter. This seemed to be the first time she had laughed so cheerfully after she was injured. She was actually laughing so hard she was crying.


    The photo was utterly comedic. It felt like Big Boss Mo had transformed by quite a bit.


    ¡°Are you sure this is your elder brother?¡± Ye Wei collapsed into his embrace as she laughed. She could not help but be judgmental. ¡°I am so lost for words! My elder brother still looks the best in sunset red.¡±


    Such extremely vibrant colors only complemented a perfect figure and killer looks well.


    Mo Jue could only laugh with Ye Wei. Ye Wei knew that Eleven, with Mo Ye, was safe and sound, and her mind was at ease. She was, however, inevitably a little unhappy. ¡°Your elder brother is so fortunate to pull off something so immoral and not get punished by Eleven. He must have been too cunning and really bullied the poor and honest her.¡±


    Now that she had regained her memory, she recalled everything and naturally recalled about their past a few years back. She had never seen Mo Ye before, but she had heard what Eleven had said and the associations made along the way made it less difficult to connect the dots.


    She thought that he had disappeared totally a long time ago, not waiting for Eleven at the same place. Little did she expect the person to be Mo Ye. This world was so pitifully small to the point familiar people were just a stone¡¯s throw away.


    As for that, Mo Jue remained silent and did not comment.


    He then thought about it and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you also bullying honest people?¡±


    Ye Wei was taken aback and then laughed. ¡°Are you an honest person? Like, really? Are you shameless enough to call yourself that?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mo Jue nodded stoically.


    Ye Wei waved her hands and automatically ignored him. Her leg was actually not aching! After the dressing was replaced, her leg felt much cooler and more comfortable. Ye Wei yawned and hugged Mo Jue as she fell asleep.


    She had slept late last night and was a little tired.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you so that you can sleep in your room.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just fall asleep sitting down.¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei, I¡¯ve called Eleven to tell her to get to Riyadh.¡± Mo Jue pondered for a moment before honestly telling her. After she fell asleep last night, he called Eleven and told her they were going to Riyadh and that she could come along.


    Ye Wei suddenly perked up and looked at Mo Jue in bewilderment. ¡°You¡¯re mad! Don¡¯t you always hope that I¡­¡±


    ¡°My mind is not at peace!¡± Mo Jue slowly said as he gently stroked her face and hair. He then seriously continued. ¡°If we were on the island, which is my turf, I would know before Kahn even approached so that I could get you out of his way. But in Riyadh, I am not sure. After all¡­¡±


    Mo Jue gritted his teeth and said, ¡°He is a cyborg and should not be compared to normal men like us. I know too well that I am not his match, and if he does indeed come after you for revenge, what could I do if I can¡¯t protect you? Only Eleven can protect you better than I do.¡±


    Apart from Eleven, he could not think of anybody else who could protect Ye Wei so wholeheartedly without regard for anything else.


    Kahn would almost certainly look for Ye Wei out of revenge, and Ye Wei¡¯s leg injury could not remain for too long. Bai Ye, despite his excellent medical skills, might not be able to save her. He could only bring her to Riyadh and take his chances.


    With Eleven by her side, he would be much more at ease.


    ¡°What should I say about you?¡± Ye Wei shook her head and decided against saying it. She knew that Mo Jue was doing it for her good. ¡°Chances are that your elder brother hasn¡¯t spent more than a few days with Eleven, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Mo Jue said.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t manage to locate them? Where is he now?¡± Ye Wei asked curiously.


    ¡°They are still in Muscat. Kahn¡¯s eyes were severely inflamed and he is undergoing treatment for them now. Unless he wants to go blind in both eyes, he will have to remain in Muscat for a few days,¡± Mo Jue said.


    Ye Wei broke into a slightly cold smile. Severe inflammation¡­ She imagined how horrifying it was when the silver needles entered Kahn¡¯s eyes, and she shuddered. The imagery was nothing short of gory.


    ¡°Hmmph! Since she is around, Meng Lianying must be around too.¡± Ye Wei¡¯s cold smile became even more intense. She had this sudden premonition that looking for them for revenge was not too bad an idea.


    There was Beauty Su, the viral expert, around. Bai Ye and Mo Jue were no slouches either. Eleven could take Kahn on while the two of them took care of Meng Lianying and the other experts present. There should not be any issue.


    Taking them out earlier would give them that bit more peace of mind lest they become a walking time bomb that would explode when they least expected it. This feeling was not too bad after all.


    Mo Jue agreed. ¡°She has gone overboard this time. I will not spare her.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Just remember to shoot her a few more times lest she die too quickly. That b**** almost killed me five years ago, and I have yet to settle that score with her.¡± Ye Wei coldly laughed. She really wanted to teach Meng Lianying a lesson.


    The pretext was that her legs had to be up to the task.


    But as she thought about it, none of them had even more reasons than Eleven did to put Meng Lianying in her place. She was somehow looking forward to life in Riyadh.


    ¡°Wei Wei, this smile of yours is terrible!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not directed at you!¡±

 Chapter 658 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Ye called Eleven in the dead at night when she was sleeping in the room adjacent to Mo Ye. As she had her cell phone with her, she wanted to tell Mo Jue to show Ye Wei the photo before calling back, but there was no news. She instead received a call from an unfamiliar number in the dead of night.


    She remembered Mo Ye saying that only he and Mo Jue knew the said number, but what was displayed was not Mo Jue¡¯s number. Eleven hesitated for a moment before picking up the call. It was indeed Mo Jue who called her with another number.


    To get her to go to Riyadh.


    Eleven was concerned about Ye Wei¡¯s condition, and Mo Jue also honestly told her that they were headed to Riyadh to look for Bai Ye to patch her up and that he was afraid that Kahn, knowing where Ye Wei was, would come after Ye Wei and harm her. He hence had Eleven go to Riyadh just in case things went south.


    Without thinking, she immediately agreed.


    When she came to Italy, she wanted to hear about Ye Wei from Mo Ye. She was also worried about Kahn finding and hurting Ye Wei. Ye Wei would be safer if she were around her.


    However, Mo Ye said no word and merely told her that Ye Wei was very safe and not in any danger. She took him for his word and pondered whether she was able to fish Cloud for information since she was unable to get any information out of Mo Ye. Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse, who reported directly to Mo Jue, should know where they were.


    Mo Jue telling her personally was the best possible.


    But how should she break the news to Mo Ye?


    He was very unwilling for her to go to Riyadh, thinking that Ye Wei would be safer by Mo Jue¡¯s side. Since nothing cropped up as of now, she would accompany him for a few days before returning to London to help Chu Li out.


    There was a change in plans, and he would clearly be unhappy.


    Did he really have to follow her to Riyadh?


    When she imagined Su Man and company, along with the Mo brothers and the two of them in the same picture, Eleven felt goose bumps crawl up her elbows. Why did things have to be so convoluted? She really was not used to it.


    Those people should not gather together.


    He was just next door, and she would just take that few steps over if she wanted to tell him anything. But she guessed that she wouldn¡¯t get to return if she told him it, so¡­ saved it for tomorrow. A guy and girl in the dead of night, along with how she carried the virus, meant that keeping a distance from each other was better.


    He wanted to keep her in his bedroom for her to sleep at night and even promised her thrice that he knew his place. She did not agree as such promises were not worth anything and could not be believed. Woe be upon them if their passions were stoked.


    The next morning, she told Mo Ye she wanted to go to Riyadh and his face indeed changed. He looked at her solemnly, and Eleven said, ¡°Mo Jue is bringing Wei Wei to Riyadh, and Kahn is still in Oman. It won¡¯t take him too long to get to Saudi Arabia. I am afraid that he will be out for Wei Wei in full force.¡±


    If Kahn had his hands on Ye Wei, even Ye Wei dying from a thousand cuts would not ease his hatred for her.


    ¡°Little Jue told you that?¡± Mo Ye fell silent, secretly cursing Mo Jue. This idiot wanted to find somebody else to be his wife¡¯s bodyguard for the want of his wife¡¯s safety. Did it add up?


    Given how skilled Kahn was, Eleven was barely able to fight him to a draw and had no absolute confidence of winning against him. What if something went south?


    ¡°Even if he did not let me go, I would still go,¡± Eleven gently said. ¡°The thought of Wei Wei being this near to Kahn puts me on edge. I won¡¯t be able to eat or sleep well if I remain in Italy.¡±


    ¡°You were never this uptight about me.¡± Mo Ye rumbled with an exceptionally aggrieved look in his eyes. Why were things just so unfair?!


    Eleven was speechless.


    ¡°When would you be going?¡± Mo Ye asked unwillingly. He would not stop Eleven, and he knew well he could not stop her nevertheless. She would certainly go once she had made up her mind. And Ye Wei currently needed somebody to protect her.


    If he held Eleven back and something did happen to Ye Wei, Eleven would ignore him for the rest of her life.


    Mo Ye would naturally not do something this stupid.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to leave. If I leave in the afternoon, I¡¯ll reach Riyadh slightly before them,¡± Eleven said and hesitated. ¡°Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll return to Italy.¡±


    Mo Ye smiled and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think of inviting me along?¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Eleven raised her eyebrows. There was something she found exceptionally stifling that she did not ask him. ¡°Mo Ye, do you know if your mother has any living kin?¡±


    ¡°My mother? She never said a word, and we did not dare to ask her either,¡± Mo Ye honestly replied. ¡°However, I did hear my father say that my mother had a younger sister when I was younger. My father, he¡­ Well, she seemed to have died, and my father would live days accompanying her.¡±


    This, in Mo Ye¡¯s memories, was extremely clear. His parents were like sworn enemies, and the person who mattered the most to his father seemed to be his mother¡¯s sister. When they were young, Mo Jue and he often felt that it was their father who let their mother down, or to put it differently, there might have been some misunderstanding between them. However, nobody said that the Mo brothers loved and hated Su Ruhua and that they feared Mo Shitian.


    They would naturally not dare to ask about the feuds and grudges of their seniors.


    Eleven, who was about to speak, stopped. Save some ailments, her master had yet to die and was all fine. She would have no problems living for a few more decades, but the age gap between Su Man and the Mo brothers were so close. Even if Su Ruhua did make mention when they were young, they would have forgotten about it.


    Su Ruhua later met them once a few years and made no mention of the Su family. She wondered if Mo Ye actually knew his mother¡¯s name.


    ¡°Do you know something?¡± Mo Ye suddenly asked.


    Eleven shook her head. Since Su Ruhua was not saying a word, she did not want to say too much. His mother should be the one telling him about this matter rather than her. It just seemed¡­¡±I feel that you have a very interesting relationship¡­¡±


    She stroked her nose as she did not know how to explain this feeling. A typical family should not be like this. They were orphans with no other way out. Did her master and the Mo brothers¡¯ parents really have such an unresolvable past?


    It was afraid that such an upbringing would bring out the exceptional streak of the Mo brothers.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly ask about my mother?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just asked.¡± Eleven calmly lied and changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯ll head to Riyadh then.¡±


    ¡°Eleven¡­¡± Mo Ye suddenly held her tightly. He wished that she would not leave so soon and thus asked, ¡°When would we be like typical lovers who would be with each other daily?¡±


    At this moment, he envied Mo Jue to the skies as Mo Jue was able to accompany Ye Wei so brazenly while he¡­


    Eleven did not know how to answer his question and could only remain silent. Mo Ye knew there would be no answer to the question and was not too disappointed. He kissed her on the lips deeply and reminded her to be more careful.


    ¡°When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll look for you if you are not back yet.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Eleven smiled as cheerfully as a flower.

 Chapter 659 - Untitled

    Eleven did not expect herself and Ye Wei to reach Su Man¡¯s private airport at the same time. When her plane had just landed, she was informed of another plane landing. Dana smiled, knowing that it could be Ye Wei and Mo Jue reaching.


    Before Ye Wei left, she had called Bai Ye to inform him that she was coming over.


    As Eleven waited for Ye Wei, she asked Dana, ¡°How¡¯s Bai Ye¡¯s body?¡±


    After Bai Ye met with a mishap, she called Su Man who told her that Bai Ye was in a serious condition and would have to recuperate for several days. She was extremely worried. He changed his tone before telling her nothing would happen to Bai Ye as long as he was around. While Su Man sounded calm and did not seem to feel anything, it was on listening harder did she learn that he wasn¡¯t in a good mood.


    She was guessing that Bai Ye must have been seriously wounded enough to cause Su Man to lose control of his feelings.


    Beauty Su was not the person who would flinch if somebody died before him, and she wanted to find an opportunity to visit Bai Ye but had to hurry around places because of Ye Wei. She hence missed the opportunity to visit him.


    Dana covered her mouth and laughed. She then gently smiled and said, ¡°Miss Eleven, please relax. Young Master Bai Ye has made great strides in his recovery and is fine now. Master Su just wants him to recuperate for a while more.¡±


    As long as he was fine, all was good. She could not face up to Bai Ye as she was in Muscat but did not look him up.


    Not too much longer later, Mo Jue and Ye Wei¡¯s plane landed and they indeed came out of the plane. While Ye Wei was unwilling to be in a wheelchair, she was even more unwilling for Mo Jue to carry her around. Not every woman enjoyed the princess treatment.


    She, at least, was not willing to be hugged by a man in such a caring manner. Being carried once or twice was fine, but she soon became unwilling once it became too frequent.


    Eleven saw Ye Wei wheelchair-bound and felt terrible. Her eyes warmed at the sight. When Ye Wei saw Eleven, she was so shocked that she held her breath and almost fainted. She took a while to regain her senses and looked at Eleven again. ¡°Wow¡­ How did Big Boss Mo charm you off your feet?¡±


    She actually wore a dress! F***, she was so feminine she almost couldn¡¯t be recognized.


    Eleven happened to be wearing that baby green long dress she bought that day. The skirt fluttered in the gentle Riyadh breeze like a wave, rippling incessantly. Her pale skin, like that of a sweet girl who stood amidst the lavender patch, had a gentle red flush underneath the sun. She had never seen Eleven in such a light. Her cold temperament seemed to have been subtly neutralized by the gentleness and youthfulness of the baby green dress she wore.


    It was so magical!


    A dress was all that was needed to completely upend her deep-seated impression of someone. Save banquets where she had to doll up, her efforts to convince her to wear a dress were futile.


    ¡®Big Boss Mo, you¡¯re a badass!¡¯


    Eleven was a little embarrassed. Initially, she was unwilling to get into the dress. She wanted to wear her original set of clothes, but they were left behind in Italy and Mo Ye forced her to wear the dress instead.


    One wondered where he deliberately misplaced her clothes. That said, she could only wear what she bought that day.


    Mo Jue raised his eyebrows and wondered to himself how beautiful Ye Wei would be if she were dressed in such a feminine dress and could not wait to look forward to it. Ye Wei had a knack for wearing vests and hot pants, or sports attire. While she would occasionally wear dresses, they were rare.


    She had never seen her wear such a feminine dress before.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look good?¡±


    ¡°It looks very good on you.¡± But it would have been cumbersome to fight in it.


    Dana smiled and greeted Ye Wei, teasing her. ¡°Miss Eleven has already ordered somebody to get new clothes for her.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s skirt that for now. How¡¯s your leg?¡± Eleven immediately ignored Mo Jue and walked behind her and pushed her along. Mo Jue unwillingly gave her said position.


    ¡°Just as it is,¡± Ye Wei casually said.


    Eleven shook her head and said, ¡°You¡¯re sure¡­¡±


    Never mind. There was no point in talking about her. She was way more anxious than anybody else. Ye Wei smiled and unintentionally dropped a bombshell, ¡°Oh, yes, I regained my memories when Kahn was bashing the daylights out of me.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Eleven paused in her steps and suddenly stopped. Ye Wei was shocked. Eleven did not seem to respond in a happy way. Was she out of whack? Eleven¡¯s eyes twitched.


    Regained her memories?


    If she told her that in Muscat, she would have been overjoyed. Mentioning it near Su Man¡¯s mansion made her heart thump¡­


    Did she know what happened to Bai Ye and Su Man?


    Dana covered her mouth and smiled. She clearly knew why Eleven responded as such. Ye Wei hit her hands and asked, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s happened?¡±


    Eleven smiled and raised her eyebrows. ¡°All is fine! Nothing¡¯s happened!¡±


    ¡°Are you taking me for a fool?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. Did she miss out on anything? Was it something that happened when she lost her memory? How could she not know? ¡°Tell me. I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Eleven said and looked at Mo Jue, who was clearly raising his eyebrows and listening in. Eleven wondered to herself. ¡®If Second Boss Mo has such a possessive streak, saying it would help lest bloodshed ensue.¡¯


    She hence went up to Ye Wei¡¯s ear and whispered into it before calmly wheeling Ye Wei away. Mo Jue saw Ye Wei in a daze before her face became utterly contorted.


    ¡°That¡¯s really some boy-boy love going along¡­ F***!¡± Ye Wei could not help but swear. ¡°Bai Ye has taken advantage of my misery!¡±


    Dana, who was aside, could not help laughing, and Eleven could not help laughing too. Ye Wei, who was thinking about Su Man and Bai Ye together, was twitching from the thought. They were actually¡­ quite compatible!


    ¡°So Beauty Su likes people of Bai Ye¡¯s type. It was little wonder that he took no interest in me. What poor taste he has!¡±


    ¡°Mo Jue is still here!¡± Eleven jabbed Ye Wei¡¯s shoulder. Ye Wei looked to the side and indeed saw Mo Jue¡¯s glum face. She waved her hand to show that she understood. ¡°Being jealous is good for your health.¡±


    As Mo Jue recalled how long Ye Wei had pursued Su Man, his face became even glummer, and he became even more uncomfortable. She clearly showed her interest in Su Man and patiently pursued him for a year. To a carefree Ye Wei, this was so difficult to come by!


    Her heart had definitely taken an interest in Su Man. Mo Jue thought about it in jealousy and could not help but say, ¡°I¡¯ll chase after someone and make you jealous. Hmmph! What hogwash!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m not stopping you! Who else apart from me can stand you?¡± Ye Wei shook her head and smiled.


    Mo Jue coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°Many women, by virtue of my looks, will throw themselves at me!¡±


    Ye Wei was at a loss for words.


    Eleven was speechless.

 Chapter 660 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei and Eleven did not expect Bai Ye to not have recovered from his injuries. Although he was able to get off the bed, move around, and ramble, he seemed extremely weak and was much skinnier than before. While he still seemed handsome, his features became even more pronounced and seemed a bit sicker. His already slim figure became even more shriveled even though he was still in relatively good spirits. His face was pale and had a slightly yellow pallor.


    Dana said that he was mostly fine and not in any life-threatening danger despite him taking quite a while more to recover. Like Ye Wei, he also sustained severe internal injuries but was not spared from Su Man¡¯s virus when the virus seeped into his skin from his wounds. The body would still take quite a while to purge the virus and he was not in any life-threatening danger, although it meant properly recuperating for quite a while.


    When he saw Ye Wei and Eleven, he was extremely happy as he had not seen them for a while. He had heard from Chu Li they met with a little mishap in Oman and he was extremely worried because they could not be contacted for a while. He was planning to look for him once his body was fit for travel.


    Beauty Su, like before, had changed little. He still had his killer looks and coldness as though he, as the master, was merely a figurehead. Although he said little, his presence could be very keenly felt.


    Mo Jue sat aside and looked jealously at Bai Ye and Ye Wei hugging each other. His possessiveness toward Ye Wei had become so immense he did not wish for anyone to touch Ye Wei.


    And it was even so for men!


    ¡°How were you so seriously wounded?¡± Ye Wei saw him stand before her like a bamboo pole and could not help but jab his hipbone and hold that very little remaining flab of his that almost showed bone. He seemed to be even more seriously injured than her.


    ¡®Waah¡­ Bai Ye, you have the standard small figure! It¡¯s so lovable!!¡¯ One look at his body, and she knew it was absolutely lovable!


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Bai Ye knelt down and looked at her leg. As her leg was in a dressing, he could not feel her bones. However, Bai Ye had heard Eleven¡¯s description and he had some idea of what was going on. Whether her leg could be treated had to depend on the results from the examination.


    Bai Ye was joking, and Eleven heaved a sigh of relief. This meant that he had some measure of what had to be done and Ye Wei¡¯s leg could be healed. Since they had spent a long time together, they were able to tease out information from every slightest facial expression they gave.


    If he had frowned, that meant that the situation was extremely serious. If he was able to joke and smile when Chu Li¡¯s life hung in the balance, it meant that Ye Wei had a huge chance of being treated.


    ¡°Did it still hurt in the past few days?¡± Bai Ye asked.


    ¡°It used to hurt quite a bit, but it¡¯s much less already. Claire gave me some medical patches after I was aching like crazy in the past few days, and the pain has been alleviated today to the point it feels like a new wound,¡± Ye Wei honestly replied. While it was still hurting today, it did not hurt as much compared to the past few days.


    On sniffing, Bai Ye could tell which medical patches Claire used. He nodded. Claire had done a good job!


    This would save him a lot of effort. Mo Jue seemed to have a very capable doctor, who despite not knowing how to cure Ye Wei, was able to alleviate her pain.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just bear with it for a few more days.¡± Bai Ye smiled. His face became solemn and said, ¡°Kahn sure was vicious.¡±


    ¡°I also blinded him in an eye. We¡¯re not too different.¡± Ye Wei shrugged and moved her feet a little. ¡°What are the odds?¡±


    ¡°70-80%, but that may take a while more,¡± Bai Ye solemnly said. ¡°You will have to be wheelchair-bound for quite some time.¡±


    ¡°As long as I am able to stand, I¡¯ve no qualms being in a wheelchair for years.¡±


    ¡°Are you insulting my medical skills? You won¡¯t be wheelchair-bound for years.¡± Bai Ye broke into laughter.


    Beauty Su, who was aside, plainly said, ¡°Your body is still not in good enough shape. You can¡¯t operate on her for now.¡±


    If he collapsed on the operating table, Ye Wei would be harmed instead.


    Bai Ye laughed whereas Eleven raised her eyebrows. This was the benefit of having a legitimate partner! She had known Su Man for quite a while. When was the last time he showed concern for others? If he could not even be concerned about Su Ruhua, everybody could infer from his seeming concern for Ye Wei that he was concerned about Bai Ye overexerting himself.


    ¡°Beauty Su, did you poorly take care of my Bai Ye when he was in your hands?¡± Ye Wei smiled gorgeously as she teased Beauty Su in a stifling manner. It was still too inconvenient. Beauty Su avoided her before she could scoot up to him.


    Bai Ye and Su Man raised their eyebrows. The latter seemed rather bewildered. ¡°Have you regained your memories?¡±


    ¡°Duh! I long have!¡± Ye Wei had an accusing look on her face and said, ¡°Bai Ye, how dare you take advantage of my mishap!¡±


    Bai Ye laughed and kneaded her small face. ¡°Your little pretty boy is staring at you.¡±


    ¡°Just ignore him.¡± Ye Wei laughed with a teasing look in her eyes. Just as she was about to speak, Su Man, knowing her temperament well, could not help but say, ¡°You¡¯ve been on the plane for long, so why don¡¯t you all go get some rest?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired!¡± Ye Wei and Eleven answered almost simultaneously.


    Mo Jue¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡®Hmmph! Women sure are gossipy!¡¯


    Su Man coldly harrumphed and took a quick glance at Mo Jue, seemingly accused him of not keeping a leash on his woman. Mo Jue reciprocated with an even colder and harsh glance. If glances could kill, he would have long dismembered Bai Ye.


    There was an extremely cold current of air moving in the room that Ye Wei and Eleven did not seem to feel. Ye Wei looked at them and said, ¡°You all are natural air-conditioners, aren¡¯t you? Keep the cold coming! This damn weather in Riyadh is just too hot.¡±


    Bai Ye broke into laughter when he saw the uncle and nephew duo look away coldly. They had some uncannily similar resemblances and were undoubtedly related by blood.


    ¡°Bai Ye, have you finally bedded Beauty Su?¡± Ye Wei directly cut to the case. Beauty Su coldly harrumphed as it was not a given who had the other. Mo Jue, on the other hand, looked at Ye Wei with immense indignation.


    Why did she still thirst after Su Man? He knew that she was lusty, but did he lose out to Su Man in terms of looks? The only thing he lacked was the out-of-the-world temperament that Su Man had.


    Hmmph! When it came to looks, he was much better than Su Man. Wei Wei clearly had bad taste.


    Eleven chipped in and said, ¡°Wei Wei, your choice of words is too vulgar! How could you use such uncouth terms like ¡®bedded him¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m illiterate!¡± Ye Wei smiled gorgeously and blinked her huge eyes. ¡°Very well. Since we¡¯re so hard up on being safe for work, let¡¯s talk in a safe for work manner then. Bai Ye, did you really knock Beauty Su up?¡±


    Eleven was speechless.


    How was this safe for work? The illiterate just became a ruffian.


    Bai Ye did not know whether to cry or laugh.

 Chapter 661 - Untitled

    When Beauty Su heard such a straightforward statement, his non-changing expression became tempestuous and sinister-looking. It seemed as though Bai Ye¡¯s answer would lead him to waste everybody on sight and leave no witnesses to what Bai Ye said. Everybody who saw his expression felt that Ye Wei was a gone goose. He felt very helpless when he saw Bai Ye was laughing to the point he was trembling. Eleven, who was really gossipy, had a very cold look on her face. The last time Eleven came by herself, she did not mention it. Being with Ye Wei clearly had a corrupting effect.


    ¡°If you are not saying anything, you are silently admitting then! I am finally at peace!¡± Ye Wei emoted. She was really curious about how they exactly distributed their gender roles. It¡¯s human, it¡¯s human¡­


    She thought about how the over-the-top Beauty Su was being pounced upon¡­ Wow, that was thoroughly ¡®moe¡¯!


    Ye Wei pondered whether she should have Mo Jue secretly install a camera in Su Man¡¯s room and peek on him.


    This was a terribly good idea! For all she knew, she would be able to enjoy the spicy scenes that followed. If it weren¡¯t for Beauty Su being so indifferent to her pursuing him, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to know so urgently how Beauty Su¡¯s immaculate face would be when he was under the influence of sexual desire.


    As Ye Wei thought about it, she broke into an extremely creepy smile.


    Bai Ye, who was looking on, was trembling in fear. She must have been thinking of something properly unwholesome to have such a terrifying smile on her face.


    Damned if he replied or didn¡¯t anyway, so he could only smile. Obstinate Ye Wei would only know the truth sooner or later. In that case, it would be better if she discovered it herself seeing as she would be there for quite a long while.


    Beauty Su had a terrible look on his face. Ye Wei and Eleven evaluated the situation and decided not to overextend themselves. While he did not seem like he would do anything to them, it was better not to be excessively cocky when they were on someone else¡¯s turf.


    Bai Ye indeed needed the rest.


    ¡°When were you injured?¡± Bai Ye¡¯s face was even paler than hers, and he was able enough to keep himself in very good shape. Since young, Ye Wei had never seen him fall ill or seriously wounded. This was her first time seeing him this seriously wounded ever since they became adults.


    ¡°Half a month ago.¡± Bai Ye did a preliminary estimation of the time. He then slowly said, ¡°I am fine.¡±


    Bai Ye¡¯s gaze landed on Mo Jue as he pushed Ye Wei to the corner and gravely asked, ¡°You¡¯re sure the brothers are not behind it?¡±


    Ye Wei nodded. ¡°Didn¡¯t Chu Li tell you?¡±


    ¡°He did, and I wanted to be sure, lest¡­¡± Bai Ye frowned. He had a hint of reservation toward the Mo brothers following this incident. Su Man wouldn¡¯t have allowed them to come by if it weren¡¯t for Ye Wei and Eleven.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust him?¡± Ye Wei gently asked.


    Bai Ye shook his head and said, ¡°While you may trust him, I am more worried for you.¡±


    ¡°Relax. I know my limits.¡± Ye Wei gently smiled whereas Eleven had a very calm look on her face. She softly completed her words before Su Man had Dana arrange rooms for them.


    As Ye Wei and Eleven had stayed there for quite a while, they had their own dedicated guest rooms. As for Mo Jue¡­


    Dana originally wanted to have him adjacent to Ye Wei¡¯s room, but Su Man coldly harrumphed. ¡°He will share the same room as Ye Wei.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s cold face became a bit warmer.


    Bai Ye looked at Mo Jue and smiled. ¡°Second Master Mo, you may have to stay here for quite a while. Of course, if you are busy, you are free to leave and we will take good care of Wei Wei.¡±


    Following the massive conflict, there was much the Mafia had to do as the new top dog in the underworld: the allocation of manpower, total control of their territories, and the suppression of resistance forces. As they were once in the Mafia¡¯s shoes, they knew that the Mafia had much to see to.


    It was especially so in the Middle East where their organization¡¯s deeply-rooted power base once was. It would take him a long time to completely subsume all of it, and Big Boss Mo was not all-capable. He would certainly require much help.


    Mo Jue should not have so much time to spend on Ye Wei in Riyadh.


    Bai Ye stated the facts as they were and had no intention to mock Mo Jue. But Mo Jue perceived it differently, taking it as though Bai Ye were blatantly mocking him. He coldly laughed and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Not busy!¡±


    Bai Ye and Su Man could hear the displeasure in his voice. Su Man coldly harrumphed. ¡°If he loves to stay, let him be!¡±


    Ye Wei thought about how Su Man was already speaking up for Bai Ye. Shouldn¡¯t she speak up for Mo Jue too? However, she thought about it and decided against it. It was no biggie. Mo Jue would have to learn to accept her family if he wanted to get together with her.


    As people learned to get along with each other, things became better.


    Eleven, on the other hand, was wondering. ¡®Beauty Su, your nephew had better watch his tone. He sounds so heartless¡­ But to think about it, when did Su Man even treat him as his nephew¡­¡¯


    Sigh¡­


    Su Man and the Mo family sure had weird characters!


    Her master was no different. How did they express their emotions so differently from normal people?


    After tea, Mo Jue brought Ye Wei back to her room. Dana had long tidied up the room and helped them place their luggage in the room. Ye Wei was a little tired and Mo Jue carried her onto the bed to rest.


    ¡°Wei Wei, I really dislike you being so close to Bai Ye and Su Man.¡± Mo Jue put his hands next to Ye Wei¡¯s body. His purple eyes showed his unhappiness and protest. There was a very slight, indescribable jealousy at the bottom of his eyes.


    He utterly hated how close she was with them.


    Ye Wei smiled as beautifully as a rose with thorns and said, ¡°Dear Gorgeous Mo Jue, I am already this close with Bai Ye since young. Do you expect me to drift away from him?¡±


    ¡°What about Su Man?¡± Mo Jue¡¯s eyes were filled with even more jealousy. If her leg weren¡¯t injured, would she have leaped onto Su Man and teased him? Mo Jue thought about it jealously.


    Hearsay had it that she used to almost completely strip herself to seduce Su Man, but it was a shame that Su Man was not into women. If Su Man were interested in her, would she immediately ditch him for Su Man?


    Mo Jue inevitably thought about that.


    ¡°Su Man? I am keeping a very healthy distance from him and never said anything that was overboard. Are you as against that too?¡± Ye Wei still smiled gorgeously.


    ¡°Your leg was messed up!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that can only mean that nothing happened. You¡¯re making something out of nothing,¡± Ye Wei smiled and said as she gently slapped Mo Jue¡¯s face. ¡°Be good, okay? I am really tired, so just let me sleep, will you?¡±


    ¡°No can do. Wei Wei, be honest with me. Did you truly love Su Man before?¡±

 Chapter 662 - Just Can’t Go Along With the Flow

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei was taken aback. She looked at Mo Jue with raised eyebrows. He was smiling in a somewhat weird manner. She could not help but hit his face and said, ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, why did you suddenly ask this question?¡±


    ¡°If you did not truly like him, how could you remain here for over a year?¡± Mo Jue¡¯s glum face became even more overcast as if a terrible storm was about to manifest itself.


    Ye Wei propped herself up and looked down at her fingers. She could not help but say, ¡°So what if I did really like him? So what if I did not? Aren¡¯t you giving yourself additional misery by asking this question?¡±


    ¡°I just want to know!¡± Mo Jue immediately replied as though all Ye Wei had to do was admit it and he would immediately waste Su Man. He would not leave anybody who wanted his future wife alive.


    Ye Wei looked at Mo Jue deeply as she thought about another question. Nobody had asked her whether she really liked Su Man. Eleven only asked her about it indirectly, whereas Chu Li, Bai Ye, and the others took her as though she were fooling around and had taken a liking to Su Man¡¯s looks. That, along with how Su Man had always rejected Ye Wei, sent Ye Wei¡¯s female pride into overdrive. She just had to conquer this man by hook or by crook. Whether she really liked him, they all assumed that she was not serious about liking him.


    Did she like Su Man before?


    Ye Wei did not say for certain that she did not because she initially teased Su Man for the kick of it. Ye Wei was haughty and prideful like a queen. She was capable, good-looking, and would be surrounded by men who went along with her whims whenever she was happy. She had been leading such a life ever since she became successful.


    She was lusty and would take on a challenge to prove her charm if she came across an eye candy when she was bored. No men had never succumbed to her charm, and this was the carefree and casual life she had always led.


    Chu Li, Bai Ye, and the others all needed Ye Wei to do many things, and they knew that she was strong and a capable fighter, almost omnipotent. They, however, treated her and Eleven as though they were princesses and doted on them differently from how girls were typically doted on. They would unconditionally provide everything, even to the point of plotting, whatever they liked and wanted to do.


    To their understanding, it was understandable that the girls should have a special privilege.


    Hence, Ye Wei¡¯s queen-like attitude was not her fault. It was nurtured by her lifestyle, and she was worthy of being treated as such. This was until she met Su Man and tasted the unwillingness of being rejected.


    Therefore, when it all began, she had the mindset of conquering him when she toyed with him. Eleven and she initially agreed on three months, and no more than that. She became weary after three months.


    Beautiful women were vases while beautiful men were people who were unable to do jack. Neither was worth the time and effort, but this beautiful man was not just someone who was unable to do jack. He was exceedingly charismatic and capable. Ye Wei started to feel that it would be an achievement to be able to conquer this man.


    Therefore, three months became half a year, and half a year became a year.


    Su Man, from rejecting her, became unable to reject her, and eventually escaped. He played into Ye Wei¡¯s hands. She was tired of remaining in the same place for a long time thereafter, and her pursuit of him revitalized her somewhat dejected self. She then prolonged the time she took to pursue Su Man.


    She wondered if she, to a fair extent, did like Su Man¡­


    She liked to actively seduce men but utterly hated men who actively pursued her. Even after seeing a really good-looking man for days, she would feel that said man was able to do jack.


    However, Su Man was different. She did not dislike him touching her, and she did not feel that he was a dumbass despite looking at him. She even kissed Su Man back then and had no regrets. That being the case, she felt that she did like him a little back then.


    Such feelings were not deep-lasting but instead slightly thrilling amidst the fun.


    There were two emotions in the world which were the most precious, yet the most regrettable.


    One was being unable to gain something, and the other was to lose something.


    Since she was unable to win over Su Man, Ye Wei was unwilling to settle for less and really wanted to have him. Thankfully, she did not get her hands on Su Man back then and Su Man did not like her. She had a premonition that she would completely disappear a month after Su Man took a liking to her.


    It was perhaps of this subconscious awareness in Ye Wei that she gave up after pursuing him for more than a year. She might have taken a slight liking to Su Man back then, but she knew that she would not be able to get this man, and she did not want this man to become a loathsome dumbass in her eyes.


    She hence took the initiative and gave up.


    Just as how she pursued Su Man in a cocky and domineering manner, she gave him up in a decisive and carefree manner; she did not look back on it. The two of them instead became good friends, and Ye Wei was thankful for that.


    Su Man was willing to treat her as a friend but not as a romantic interest.


    It was not because he was lusting after men.


    Su Man was not the typical homosexual. More accurately speaking, he was a bisexual. He just never encountered somebody he liked, and the heavens gave him everything, including a haughty and lonely heart.


    He would rather be single than be involved with much bad company, and his non-involvement with women gave rise to rumors of him lusting after men.


    Besides, Su Man being in contact mostly with men and his stature as an international legendary figure naturally gave rise to such news.


    He liked Bai Ye not because he liked men but because Bai Ye was Bai Ye.


    She was willing to maintain a close friendship with Su Man and she definitely liked to tease him. To her, the teasing was a special fetish that came with habit. Like a couple who had broken up, they would still see the other¡¯s shadow for quite a while.


    This was one reason. Now that she was closer with Su Man, she had no other thoughts and merely teased him for the kick of it as she wanted to see Beauty Su¡¯s calm face change.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether I liked him or not.¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and smiled heartlessly. ¡°It¡¯s in the past, and it¡¯s been too long for me to remember it.¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei!¡± Mo Jue was unsatisfied with the answer and looked at her with a glum and displeased look.


    ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, you can¡¯t be this petty, right?¡± Ye Wei shrugged her shoulders. ¡°If I really liked him, would you still take him out? Your immensely strong possessive streak is scaring the daylights out of me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mo Jue gritted his teeth. ¡°¡­F*** off!¡±


    Ye Wei suddenly smiled and hugged Mo Jue, gently saying, ¡°Mo Jue, I have encountered no less than a hundred excellent men. Until now, you are the only man who can¡¯t go along with the flow!¡±

 Chapter 663 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Eleven and Bai Ye discovered something interesting. Mo Jue¡¯s overcast face became much uplifting, and he was smiling widely. His stunning face broke into a smile, intensifying Bai Ye¡¯s disbelief.


    How did he transform overnight?


    Looking at how Mo Jue smiled foolishly at Ye Wei seemed to hark back to the times when he was Marshmallow. Bai Ye and Eleven felt that it was all too¡­ frightening. Was he even normal?


    Bai Ye blinked. ¡°What¡¯s with him? Did he become Marshmallow again?¡±


    Just as he chuckled, Mo Jue looked away from Ye Wei and looked as sinister as Second Master Mo would. One could tell that he was Mo Jue instead of Marshmallow.


    He only showed Ye Wei how he looked when he was happy and foolish.


    He was extremely stingy with what people around him got to see.


    Eleven and Bai Ye looked at each other and secretly thought ¡®Wei Wei sure has a way to tame her husband.¡¯


    No normal person could learn that.


    Ye Wei found an excuse to boot Mo Jue out, and Mo Jue, despite how unwilling he was, still went out. When Ye Wei wanted some time alone, Mo Jue had already learned to give her said freedom.


    She would get irritated from him looking at her for the whole day.


    ¡°What did you charm Mo Jue with to the point he became like this?¡± Bai Ye gently smiled and sat on the sofa. His eyes were full of curiosity and teasing.


    ¡°I have my own bag of tricks.¡± Ye Wei deliberately kept him hanging. She would naturally not tell them how lest they joke about her. That said, there was nothing to joke about someone who took a liking to someone.


    But she was still not used to telling others about it.


    There were actually some things which they all knew and kept to themselves that needed no mention. Bai Ye and Eleven knew that she liked Mo Jue.


    While she might be really touched by the fool in Mo Jue, she had no wish for him to leave. After she said that last night, he was ecstatic and hugged and kissed her. When she saw his expression, she suddenly thought how downcast and how hate-filled he would look if she left him, and her heart thumped hard at the thought. Her urgent desire to leave him became very faint.


    Perhaps she had really put down all her reservations!


    For her to really ¡®just be unable to go with the flow¡¯ rang true. She was never such a person, and it was only so because the person in question was Mo Jue.


    ¡°Wei Wei, it¡¯s afraid that Mo Jue is the only person who could tolerate you. Which man in the world would want you and have the chops to want you?¡± Bai Ye gently laughed and changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯ll run a check up on you in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Is your body still in good shape? Moreover, is Su Man willing to allow you to get busy?¡± Ye Wei blinked her eyes naughtily.


    Bai Ye calmly said, ¡°A checkup is not particularly time or effort-consuming. An earlier checkup will allow me more time to work on the more severe problems. You¡¯ve been injured for several days, and the recovery gets even harder once you delay treatment further and your bones fuse together.¡±


    Ye Wei nodded as she did not have any opinion. Eager anticipation fleeted across her huge and beautiful eyes when she said, ¡°You have to think of a way to get me to stand. I do not want to be unable to walk for the rest of my life. This sucks, and I¡¯d rather¡­¡±


    ¡°You are talking nonsense again. Relax. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re fine.¡± Bai Ye smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about Eleven¡¯s poison, but I am confident I can patch your leg up as it¡¯s my specialty. Even if your leg is amputated, I would be able to attach it back perfectly. It¡¯s naturally the same for your case.¡±


    He had a confident glow on his face. It was his specialty indeed. If he was unable to heal her leg, it was afraid that there was no other doctor who could heal her.


    ¡°Dear Bai Ye, is Beauty Su mistreating you?¡± Ye Wei asked with laughter. ¡°You look exceptionally pale. You look like the one who would initiate, so why did you look like you¡¯re on the receiving end? Bai Ye, you must fight for the honor of our Organization!¡±


    Eleven was speechless.


    Bai Ye, ¡°¡­¡±


    Both of them had the same question. What did this have to do with their organization?


    They were two different matters.


    ¡°Why do you have such a look? Can¡¯t agree with what I said?¡±


    Bai Ye and Eleven shook their hands in panic. They agreed, absolutely, with what she said. After shaking his hand, Bai Ye felt that something was amiss and was at a loss as to whether to cry or laugh. He was getting afraid of being schemed by Ye Wei time and again.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about.¡± Ye Wei was satisfied.


    ¡°How long would we have to remain in Riyadh?¡± Eleven asked Bai Ye. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Kahn will come over. He will definitely be able to locate us if we remain in a place for too long.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten Su Man to be on alert. After all, this is his turf. We will definitely be able to receive information about Kahn coming.¡±


    Eleven had a cold look on her face. She no longer felt the guilt she used to feel toward Kahn before. He had changed, becoming violent and cruel. But one wondered how his eyes were. Would he become blind?


    Perhaps!


    The silver needles were so deeply embedded that one eye was certainly beyond cure.


    If the other eye was infected, there would be no cure either.


    While Eleven no longer felt guilt toward him, she thought about how he would look if he were blind and pitied him.


    After all, she once respected and revered him.


    ¡°Another moment of weakness, huh?¡± Bai Ye raised his eyebrows and smiled as he asked. He, Chu Li, and the others did not quite have any feelings toward Kahn because he was above them when he just came into the picture. As one of the earliest batches of disciples, he was of aptitude and they, in comparison to him, were all rookies. They used to treat Kahn as an imaginary adversary and naturally did not have feelings for him.


    Actually, when they were younger, there were so many people on the island that cliques were a serious problem.


    Since he and Kahn did not belong to the same clique, there was nary any brotherhood between them.


    ¡°No, I just felt that if he did not leave us back then, he would be in our organization too and be on pretty good terms with us,¡± Eleven said.


    Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. ¡°Not necessarily! Fang Ying grew up with us, but why isn¡¯t she on good terms with us? People are fated to click¡ªor maybe not.¡±


    ¡°You could say so too. Don¡¯t worry about Kahn. Su Man will keep a lookout. He is a very meticulous person and there should not be any glaring oversight on his part. I will have Chu Li look out too,¡± Bai Ye said. This was the most conservative way out.


    Eleven nodded. ¡°It will be best if Wei Wei¡¯s leg can be cured before he comes.¡±


    ¡°That possibility isn¡¯t high!¡±


    ¡°Bai Ye, how the heck did you manage to pursue Beauty Su? Come share, come share!¡± Ye Wei asked in a gossiping tone. She was not particularly interested in her leg at the moment. ¡°Since you are no longer straight, come share with a fellow sister how you are so¡­ not straight!¡±

 Chapter 664 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Ah, Wei Wei, I suddenly remembered that I should have my medicine. Let¡¯s talk again later.¡± Ye Wei asked so directly that Bai Ye had to escape quickly, taking advantage of Ye Wei¡¯s immobility to catch up with him as he made his way out. Ye Wei looked at his silhouette with a disdainful look.


    Eleven broke into laughter whereas Ye Wei shrugged. These brothers were not the nicest.


    ¡°Stop asking him. You¡¯ve scared him away,¡± Eleven laughed and said. ¡°Hats off to you. Go show your feet more care.¡±


    Ye Wei smiled sinisterly. ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll see where he gets to escape to during the checkup in the afternoon.¡±


    Eleven was speechless.


    When Ye Wei came to Riyadh, her mood became much better and she was smiling more. Mo Jue, who heard her laughter, wondered jealously why she did not smile as much around him.


    And she never laughed this loud and freely.


    ¡°Wei Wei, do you want to inform your elder brother about your leg injury? He is still in the dark,¡± Eleven gently said. Third Young Master Ye had yet to be informed of Ye Wei encountering trouble in Oman, which extremely few people knew of. It was her murder of Daiya that had spread like wildfire.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell him lest he worry. I am mostly fine. Besides, Ye Hailan is still young and the young kid is not present. It will be better for Third Young Master Ye to remain at home and accompany third sister-in-law and my little niece. He can¡¯t come to Riyadh. What if something happens?¡± Ye Wei slowly said. If Third Young Master Ye weren¡¯t Ye Wei¡¯s elder brother or the young kid¡¯s father, he would have had little to do with the world.


    He was originally the secret leader of the Dragon Gate, but Fourth Master Tang was seeing to most affairs and he rarely utilized his ties in the underworld since his main power base was still up and above. He was different from those who fully dabbled in the underworld.


    She did not wish to put their family in danger.


    Their family had endured much upheaval, and it was about time they had a peaceful life. She did not want to disturb other people, and likewise in her case.


    Once her feet were fine, she would return to City A to visit them. She really wanted to see that magical niece of hers.


    In the afternoon, Bai Ye checked Ye Wei¡¯s leg as Mo Jue watched on. Eleven and Su Man were present. Su Man had little to offer in the way of such an injury since it was not his specialty.


    ¡°Beauty Su, what are you doing here when this isn¡¯t your field of research?¡± Ye Wei smiled and asked Su Man, who was looking at Bai Ye ambiguously.


    Su Man coldly harrumphed. ¡°Waiting to read the report from your checkup.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so touched!¡± Ye Wei cupped her hands in the shape of a heart, ignoring Mo Jue¡¯s glum face. She smiled gorgeously and said teasingly, ¡°Your Bai Ye is not some sick beauty, so why are you watching him so tightly?¡± I am interested in you, and not the slightest interested in Bai Ye.


    Su Man knew that the more he said, the more Ye Wei would try to fish from him. He hence decided to shut up and fully put to practice the ¡®silence is golden¡¯ axiom.


    ¡°Would her leg be fully cured?¡± Mo Jue asked Bai Ye nervously.


    ¡°If you¡¯re asking if she is to jump and hop like a normal person, then that is not too much of a problem,¡± Bai Ye slowly said as he looked at the figures from her report despite frowning. Mo Jue did not notice the frowning, but Claire did say that even if Ye Wei would recover, she would limp weirdly. He was disappointed. Ye Wei would definitely be unhappy.


    When Bai Ye said she would be able to run and hop like anybody else with minimal problems, he thought that there was a way to cure her and was extremely happy. He could not help but kneel down and hold Ye Wei¡¯s hands that had become damp from sweat.


    Su Man looked at Bai Ye¡¯s gaze and frowned silently.


    Was there a problem?


    Ye Wei was the calmest. ¡°Carry on.¡±


    Eleven felt her heart become nervous. Could it be¡­ As she thought of the possibility, her face slightly changed. Mo Jue also started to realize. It seemed that he had been too happy too fast.


    Bai Ye looked at Ye Wei and said, ¡°If you want to fight like how you used to, I¡¯m afraid that you will have to suffer quite a bit.¡±


    ¡°Bai Ye, what do you mean? Has she lost her skills?¡± Mo Jue asked nervously. Ye Wei would definitely be unable to accept this fact.


    ¡°She¡¯s not completely crippled. Her hands are mostly fine, and she would be able to exert strength using her legs,¡± Bai Ye said. ¡°You are all martial arts practitioners and should know that.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a way to completely patch me up?¡± Ye Wei emphasized ¡®completely¡¯. She did not want to be able to walk and run like any normal person and suffer arthritic pains in the rain.


    She wanted a completely fine body and was willing to endure whatever pain that came her way.


    ¡°It will take longer, and¡­ it will be very painful,¡± Bai Ye said.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay! I can be operated on without anesthesia, so what¡¯s this pain?¡± Ye Wei said as though it did not matter to her. It was not that she had not experienced pain before. She looked directly at Bai Ye and said, ¡°I want to be completely healed!¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Bai Ye said as he looked at Ye Wei worriedly before turning to look at Mo Jue. ¡°Could you step out for a moment? There are some things I want to ask Ye Wei in person.¡±


    Eleven raised her eyebrows and secretly wondered whether Bai Ye wanted to keep Mo Jue away. But given that Mo Jue would flare up and show his displeasure, he hence kept them away. What else would Wei Wei keep from him?


    Mo Jue had a terrible look on his face but responded regardless. ¡°What is there that I cannot hear? I would like to remain here.¡±


    Bai Ye raised his eyebrows. A cold smile flashed through his eyes. ¡°Second Master Mo, we are talking about some personal matters that seem to be about you guys in the Mafia that you should not be listening to.¡±


    People who were familiar with Bai Ye knew that he was already displeased when he gave such a look.


    Su Man harrumphed and stared coldly at Mo Jue before walking out first.


    Eleven shrugged in resignation and walked out too.


    Ye Wei looked at Mo Jue with raised eyebrows and smiled. Mo Jue, who did not speak, seemed even more irate. He knew that Bai Ye and Ye Wei were not talking about some personal matters. It must have been something about her body that they did not want him to know. He felt terrible.


    ¡°Just leave. It¡¯s nothing major. Even Bai Ye said that my leg can be cured. There are some things that you really should not know, dear Gorgeous Mo Jue. Be impartial, okay? If you aren¡¯t, how could I still stay with you?¡±


    As Mo Jue heard on, he became even more displeased and walked out.


    Bai Ye looked at his back and shook his head. ¡°This chap¡¯s heart is wholly for you. He is undoubtedly into you.¡±


    ¡°That I know. What do you want to tell me?¡±


    ¡°You had a miscarriage?¡± Bai Ye asked. He actually knew it was for sure.


    Ye Wei felt that there was nothing to it and nodded. ¡°You letting Mo Jue go out is right as I have not told him about it. Is there any issue with that?¡±

 Chapter 665 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Bai Ye frowned and grabbed a chair to sit next to her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take care of your body after you miscarried?¡±


    ¡°I lost the child a few days before the incident, and I didn¡¯t have time to take care of my body. Later on, I got busy looking for Mo Jue to settle a score with and went to Oman. Immediately after that, I encountered Kahn and got beaten up by him. I only slept for hours a day during those days and was in a terrible mood to care about anything else. In short, I simply did not have the time to look after my body. Forget it. All this talk is useless. Does my body have some underlying illness? Am I barren or down with some other gynecopathy?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking.¡± Bai Ye broke into laughter. Does having an underlying illness mean infertility? If that was the case, how would one explain all the children around town? That said, her body was indeed in bad shape¡­


    ¡°Your facial expression is so terrible that all my bad thoughts went off the cliff.¡± Ye Wei laughed albeit not happily. ¡°Be honest with me. Is my body really that messed up? I feel especially tired for no rhyme or reason recently, and I don¡¯t feel perked up despite whatever I do. I just thought that my leg injury was the problem.¡±


    Bai Ye shook his head. Her leg injury was not the main reason; it was her body that was in bad shape and Kahn battering her until she sustained internal injuries made for a less than optimistic situation. ¡°Your body was repeatedly battered and it¡¯s in bad shape. You must allow your body to recover. Your body is nowhere near Eleven¡¯s. The good thing is that you¡¯re still young and there is still an opportunity to remedy it. When you become older, the complications become one too many. That said, please immediately inform me when you are pregnant. I will watch over you until you deliver.¡±


    ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Ye Wei frowned. She could not feel anything else apart from fatigue.


    ¡°If I say it¡¯s serious, it¡¯s serious. You shall not question the expert. Miss Ye Wei, I am unhappy at how you are questioning my expertise.¡± Bai Ye displayed the typical expert look.


    Ye Wei was too lazy to bother and said, ¡°Got it. To think that you can still joke about me and tell me there¡¯s a cure. In that case, whatever goes then. My battered body is in your hands.¡±


    ¡°You sure are easy-going enough to ask me to take care of this battered body of yours.¡± Bai Ye rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Even you don¡¯t want it? Hmmph!¡± Ye Wei gently harrumphed and was silent for a moment. ¡°There really isn¡¯t any problem too severe, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    Ye Wei shook her head and waved her hand cheerfully. ¡°What am I afraid of? Mention anything else you will, but if that miscarriage causes me to have any underlying causes for gynecopathy, I¡¯d rather take a few more bullets than face that. It pisses the heck out of me.¡±


    Bai Ye was lost for words. Ye Wei¡¯s thoughts were¡­ incomprehensible by the typical men.


    ¡°Let¡¯s use the traditional Chinese medicine approach then. It will take longer but is better than Western medicine. If you start off with consuming antibiotics or whatnot, whatever else you consume in the future won¡¯t work anymore. It so happens that Su Man¡¯s courtyard has many herbs that are good for reconditioning your body.¡± Bai Ye glossed over it but Ye Wei felt her heart thump. Things sure seemed serious. Should she try and ask him what exactly happened to her?


    However, she would not understand a thing that Bai Ye said and would simply eat whatever he prescribed her anyway.


    ¡°This period will be a little tougher for you.¡±


    ¡°I can still give birth in the future, right?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, please inform me as soon as you are pregnant, and I¡¯ll watch over you until you deliver,¡± Bai Ye said. He did not tell Ye Wei the rest, and he had to quickly take care of her body in this period of time.


    Her body, however, was not as good as Eleven¡¯s. While Eleven had a difficult condition to treat unless there was an antidote, Ye Wei¡¯s was much easier to treat. The pro-bono doctor in him was properly busy.


    He, half-dead from his illness, still had to worry for these two sisters.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity to lose one, and I still want one.¡±


    ¡°This is no purse that you can recover after losing it. The child you carry will be different from the previous one too.¡± Bai Ye could not help but laugh.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I want a daughter. As long as I have a daughter, I will think she¡¯s back.¡± Ye Wei insisted. Although she seemed too young for childbearing given her age, Mo Jue¡¯s immense sex drive meant a huge chance at childbearing for her.


    ¡°You want to always have boys?¡±


    ¡°Until I have a daughter.¡± Ye Wei clenched her fist. Bai Ye broke into laughter and said, ¡°Having a few more will do too! Based on the DNA of you two, as long as there are no mutations, your children can¡¯t fall too far off. They will be fresh meat for our organization and boost its rank.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Wei despised him.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you want to tell Mo Jue?¡± Bai Ye suddenly asked.


    ¡°There are no more children and I don¡¯t want him to feel bad when he learns about that. Forget it,¡± Ye Wei simply said. She was not too keen to talk about that child.


    ¡°If you tell him, his heart will ache even more for you.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I don¡¯t want to earn his doting and pity because I played the child card.¡± Ye Wei smiled self-confidently. She had her own ways to get Mo Jue to dote on her.


    ¡°You are so obstinate¡­¡±


    The two of them smiled as they walked out of the laboratory. Mo Jue hurried up and keenly asked about her condition. ¡°She¡¯s mostly fine. I will start to prepare the traditional Chinese medicine to condition her body starting from tomorrow,¡± Bai Ye said.


    Mo Jue had a solemn look on his face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you will only treat her after a while?¡±


    Bai Ye retorted casually. ¡°Am I the doctor, or are you the doctor?¡±


    Mo Jue was speechless. Ye Wei shook her head at him. ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, bring me out for a spin.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go along too!¡± Eleven completed the statement. Mo Jue did not respond. Why have a light bulb come along when they were going on a spin? ¡°You wanted me to come over to protect Wei Wei, so I will watch over her 24/7. If that weren¡¯t the case, why did you want me over here?¡± Eleven replied in perfect justification.


    Mo Jue was once again lost for words, and fire almost spewed out of his purple eyes.


    ¡®F***!¡¯


    ¡®These idiots are definitely doing it on purpose. Yes, they must be doing it on purpose!¡¯


    Ye Wei looked at Mo Jue¡¯s glum face with raised eyebrows. He was becoming even more adorable by the day. On the other hand, Mo Jue was starting to regret coming to Riyadh as there were too many light bulbs that were each too bright for his liking.


    One of them was Bai Ye, the attending physician whom he could not afford to offend.


    Another one was Eleven, whom he would be unable to defeat.


    Mo Jue seemed to have felt that he was on the losing end. He and Ye Wei sure had a carefree life on the island, but then they came here only to see so many light bulbs.


    Damn it!


    Eleven was not particularly concerned about how Mo Jue felt. While she had not received information about Kahn reaching Riyadh, she was afraid it would happen. Given how their intelligence network was robust and how Ye Wei was wounded, she was not at peace when she Mo Jue went out.


    If many took them on, Mo Jue would not be able to protect Ye Wei.


    Eleven carried Ye Wei into the car and then shouted, ¡°Mo Jue, if you aren¡¯t coming, how about I drive?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m coming!¡± Mo Jue roared.

 Chapter 666 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Jue was driving a sports car, and he sat in front whereas Eleven and Ye Wei sat behind. He gave them a spin around Riyadh¡¯s coastline. There were many cars in the city, so Mo Jue decided to head for places with less traffic.


    Ye Wei could not help but laugh in the back of the car as she talked about everything under the sun with Eleven. Her laughter even drowned out Mo Jue¡¯s displeasure.


    It was so rare for her to be happy.


    The car stopped on a mountain road where the sea was below them. The view from the top was not too bad. Ye Wei suddenly thought about how interesting things would be if Big Boss Mo was around.


    She and Big Boss Mo had their own biases, and arguments were bound to ensue if they came together. Eleven and Mo Jue, those two honest folks, would certainly have interesting looks. ¡°Eleven, do you want to call Big Boss Mo over to have some fun?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Eleven and Mo Jue gave Ye Wei the same reaction as though Ye Wei had said something humorous. To think she could imagine Big Boss Mo coming over to Riyadh and staying under the same roof as folks from the terrorist organization.


    This scene was indeed¡­ a little jarring.


    ¡°Why? That can¡¯t do? Isn¡¯t Gorgeous Mo Jue already here?¡± Ye Wei propped her head and laughed, gently glossing over it. ¡°Relax. We do not have our biases.¡±


    If Big Boss Mo came, Chu Li and the others would have heard wind of it and come over. That would make for an even more interesting situation as they would certainly make things difficult for the Mo brothers. Besides, how could they not take it out on the Mo brothers when they had deep-seated grudges to resolve? Moreover, Eleven and Ye Wei were involved with the Mo brothers whom they could not quite trust.


    ¡°My elder brother is very busy!¡± Mo Jue said and looked down with slight guilt over how he came to join Wei Wei and left his elder brother to see to all the affairs of the Mafia. He must be overwhelmed with business, but he did not say a single word. Mo Jue felt that he had gone overboard.


    Eleven nodded profusely, agreeing with Mo Jue for once. ¡®Yes, Mo Ye is really busy. Wei Wei, that was too evil of you.¡¯


    ¡°He is that busy, is he not? Even if he¡¯s busy, it¡¯s just with the Middle Eastern affairs. Mo Jue, since your elder brother is so busy, why don¡¯t you go back and share the load with him?¡± Ye Wei blinked her eyes and said in an understanding manner with a sweet smile on her face.


    Mo Jue¡¯s face became even glummer and he harrumphed when he saw the twinkle in her eyes. This damn lass was deliberately teasing him.


    Eleven gently laughed and said, ¡°You really want to see them being humiliated, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Definitely, but you have to be willing.¡± Ye Wei smiled in a witty manner. ¡°Call him over, and Chu Li, Jason, and the others will automatically come over. That will be fun.¡±


    Eleven smiled and shook her head as she looked at Ye Wei and considered its feasibility. She would not turn Ye Wei down, and she wondered how Big Boss Mo and those few good men would verbally spar with each other. They, for all they knew, could even become friends! Since everyone was already in this predicament, there were some emotional knots that had to be eventually reconciled, no? As long as they were on opposite sides of the planet and never met each other, these emotional knots would never be reconciled. They belonged to the terrorist organization but wished for reconciliation, so they had to think of a way to have them meet face to face. Since she and Ye Wei were injured and spending time in Riyadh, they would be able to solve this once and for all. While chances were slim for them to become friends, there was at least a chance that they would be able to politely engage each other.


    Mo Jue looked at Eleven alertly. This woman wouldn¡¯t sell his brother out so easily, right?


    ¡°Eleven, don¡¯t act rashly. You¡¯d better not call my elder brother,¡± Mo Jue said nervously. If they all came, he and his brother would be skinned alive, and he did not expect Ye Wei to help him.


    It was already very good that she did not plot on teaching them a lesson.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Eleven raised her eyebrows.


    Mo Jue coldly harrumphed, and Ye Wei was satisfied.


    ¡°Mo Jue, I¡¯m feeling a little jealous now. If your elder brother and I drop into the river, who would you save first?¡± Ye Wei broke into an extremely eminent smile and curiously asked Mo Jue.


    This was an extremely serious question.


    Eleven¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡®Wei Wei, you are just too talented!¡¯


    ¡°Neither of you; you all can swim better than me, so why should I save you? I might, for all you know, end up needing help,¡± Mo Jue replied decisively without hesitation. The question was a no-brainer.


    Ye Wei and Mo Ye were very good swimmers, and he was a little afraid of the water. If he had to save them, he could end up needing help, and they would end up saving him instead.


    Eleven broke into a smile and buried her head in the back of the seat as she could not bear to see Ye Wei¡¯s twitching face. Mo Jue was undoubtedly dumb enough not to read the implication of the questions. Ye Wei gritted her teeth and said, ¡°What if! What if the both of us cannot swim?¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei, are you making things difficult for me? This is something that can never happen. There is no if here,¡± Mo Jue solemnly replied.


    Ye Wei gritted her teeth. This little idiot. ¡°Very well, then. Here it goes. If Kahn appears right before us now and captures your brother and me, who would you save? You can only save one of us.¡±


    This was a much more plausible scenario.


    Mo Jue went silent. Eleven raised her eyebrows and hugged Ye Wei by an elbow while she looked at Mo Jue, who was deep in thought. ¡°It¡¯s definitely you,¡± she whispered.


    Ye Wei harrumphed in her heart. As of now¡­


    Mo Jue¡¯s purple eyes, which were drooped, seemed to struggle with the answer. He looked up at Ye Wei, then looked down again. Eleven secretly wondered if Second Boss Mo deserved a beating for taking this long to answer the question.


    Immediately saying ¡®save Wei Wei¡¯ was no biggie, and everybody would go home happy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll save my brother first!¡± Mo Jue solemnly replied as he looked into Ye Wei. While Ye Wei originally posed the question out of fun, like how the wife would often ask the husband whether he would save her or her mother if both fell in the river, any smart man would not quite know how to answer said question whereas the majority would say ¡®save the wife¡¯ in order to cajole the wife.


    But Mo Jue¡­ F***, he was just too damn honest.


    Eleven teasingly said, ¡°Seems like you can¡¯t match up to his elder brother.¡±


    ¡°Hmmph! This we have long known! Gorgeous Mo Jue, how dare you break my heart?¡± Ye Wei gestured a heartbreak motion and fell into Eleven¡¯s embrace. ¡°Eleven, please console me¡­ We shall live our lives together then.¡±


    ¡°What a great idea!¡± Eleven immediately promised her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get some girls¡¯ love and stop going after them.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Mo Jue was lost for words.


    Ye Wei was not really hurt and had actually expected this response. She was too carefree to get angry with Mo Jue and could not care too much about said question. She was merely a little stifled, but that would pass.


    Mo Jue looked at Ye Wei solemnly. There was something he did not say just now. ¡®I may save my elder brother, but I will die with you.¡¯

 Chapter 667 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Although Bai Ye was looking up medical books, most of his medical skills were in his memory and he was able to use them with immense flexibility. Although he occasionally practiced medicine in the past few years, he rarely flipped books save now.


    Firstly, Su Man¡¯s home had a massive collection of medical books that spanned from past to present. One would be able to find many lost medical manuscripts in his home, whether they were from the Orient or from the West. Secondly, the Ye family had many medical complications that involved areas that he did not often dabble in and he was inevitably less adept at those areas. As it would be tedious to cure her leg, he wanted to develop her constitution so that she would be able to endure the arduous process.


    Bai Ye was almost half-settled in Riyadh. Like Ye Wei and Eleven, his whereabouts were a mystery and he often went around the world to the point his whereabouts were even more mysterious than those of Ye Wei and Eleven. He only spent two months in London to help Chu Li with the matters of their organization, and he spent the rest of his time experiencing the rest of the world and enjoying a carefree life.


    He had seen all he could, enjoyed all he could, and did all he could in these twenty years.


    Today, this carefree and unrestrained gust of wind that was him was willing to stop.


    It was impossible for Su Man to relocate to London, and he had to accept all that Su Man was when he accepted his feelings. Bai Ye, after thrice considering, remained in Riyadh willingly without coercion.


    He even did not suggest to Su Man to move to London with him.


    He did not like the weather in Riyadh as he was not a fan of the heat which was often so in Riyadh for most of the year. The summer in Riyadh was as high as 40 degrees Celsius, and he had to spend a long time to become acclimatized to Riyadh.


    He did not quite like the city as it was full of artificial greenery and fountains. When it was summer, there were few people in the city and it felt like a ghost town. Besides, there were few places in Riyadh where he could have fun, and the culture in Riyadh was also quite conservative.


    Because of Su Man, he started to like this city.


    Because of another person, one started to like a city.


    This city gave the world and him a Su Man, and he, with this thankfulness, saw Riyadh in a much better light.


    While people felt that he had given up a lot for Su Man, like the regal London and the carefree lifestyle, feelings were like water where everyone¡¯s preferred water temperature was to their own.


    He was extremely willing to give up all these in exchange for Su Man to be by his side.


    Especially when Su Man launched a viral missile on his behalf just to save his life, and even personally went to Oman to look for him and pick him up. Bai Ye was even more determined to be together with Su Man, and even the gods would be infuriated if he chose to give up on Su Man.


    This was the price to pay when loving a person.


    One had to pay a price to earn the adoration and love of such an extremely eminent person.


    Su Man¡¯s courtyard was independent and next to Bai Ye¡¯s courtyard. Ever since they returned from Oman, Su Man acquiesced to tearing down the wall between the courtyards, which signaled his acquiescence to Bai Ye being that closer to his world.


    This left Bai Ye overjoyed as the courtyard was like untainted soil that few could enter. When he allowed Bai Ye to partake in it, how could Bai Ye not be happy?


    What was even more worthy of happiness was how he, in his pain, hinted and explicitly went for Su Man¡¯s bedroom. Although Su Man was utterly displeased, he was not calculative with him on account he was the patient.


    Hence¡­


    When one thing follows another, everything else flows.


    He stayed with Su Man, and they had a total of four study rooms of which two belonged to him and two belonged to Su Man, along with a small laboratory and a huge repository.


    When Su Man found him, Bai Ye was attentively researching how he could concoct better medicines for Ye Wei. The previous prescriptions he wrote were not the best, and he wanted a better prescription.


    ¡°Time for your medicine.¡± Su Man placed four pills and a glass of water before him. As he had passed the time to take his medicine, Su Man could guess that he was so busy he lost track of time.


    ¡°Ah, I forgot the time again.¡± Bai Ye was a little frustrated as he consumed the medicine and water.


    Su Man conveniently flipped through the book in front of Bai Ye. He slightly raised his eyebrows and looked at Bai Ye quizzically. ¡°What¡¯s with you reading this book?¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei had a miscarriage and she has many underlying medical problems.¡± Bai Ye explained. ¡°She did not take care of her body, and Kahn bashed her until she sustained internal injuries to the point the functions of some of her organs are starting to deteriorate. I¡¯m thankful that we discovered this early. I guess Mo Jue¡¯s doctor had checked her feet up too. Seeing that she was pale, I did a checkup for her and there is indeed a cocktail of problems.¡±


    ¡°Miscarriage?¡± Su Man toyed with the word in disbelief. ¡°Hmmph! Mo Jue¡¯s courage is indeed commendable.¡±


    Bai Ye broke into laughter.


    ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°I can handle it!¡± Bai Ye laughed and said. ¡°I¡¯m sure you found it unbelievable to hear of Ye Wei¡¯s pregnancy. I also thought that there was a problem with my diagnosis.¡±


    Su Man nodded. He was indeed in disbelief.


    ¡°Would you be going to the banquet at the palace tonight?¡± Su Man suddenly asked, his gaze landing on the medical book in his hand. He randomly flipped it and did not look at Bai Ye. If it weren¡¯t the two of them in the study room, he would have thought the question was not directed at him.


    Bai Ye was a little taken back. To the palace?


    He instead laughed and asked, ¡°Are you going?¡±


    ¡°The seventh princess¡¯s invite has reached us, and there are two princes from Country R who will be attending the banquet. Chances are she would have to choose one of them to form an alliance through marriage.¡±


    ¡°Then, why are you going?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nominally a palace banquet, so all representatives of the royalty are to turn up,¡± Su Man said. He actually did not need to go, but¡­


    Bai Ye smiled and understood what he meant. Rumors about Su Man and the seventh princess had spread for years, and hearsay about Su Man fancying men had also spread for years. If he brought a man to the banquet, he would seem to be making a statement.


    What was he trying to say?


    For the royal family to give him an official status?


    Or to say whether they accepted it or not was their business?


    This was inevitably a little¡­


    Didn¡¯t Su Man care? The Su family was, after all, the top nobility in Riyadh, but if the royal family were ticked off¡­.


    ¡°Beauty Su, are you sure you want to bring a man along to the banquet?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with bringing you along? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re unpresentable!¡± Beauty Su coldly harrumphed.


    He had never hidden anything and he was above board in all that he did. If he wanted this person, male or female, did the opinions of others even his business? Bai Ye was above board and not some boy toy that he supported.

 Chapter 668 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Bai Ye laughed and leaned back, looking at Su Man as though he was trying to figure out the emotion on Su Man¡¯s face. Su Man was still flipping through the book in a steely manner, seemingly extremely calm.


    At that moment¡­


    Bai Ye did not speak but looked at Beauty Su from the side. Beauty Su slammed the book and his calm gaze seemed to become slightly colder as he said, ¡°If you are not going, that¡¯s fine too. I can go by myself.¡±


    While his tone did not give his emotions away, Bai Ye knew that he was irritated.


    Just as Su Man moved, Bai Ye grabbed his hand and stood up before turning around and pinning Su Man against the study table. His gentlemanly gaze seemed to be covered in a thin sheen of elation. He forcefully held Su Man and said with a smile, ¡°When did I say I would not go?¡±


    Su Man coldly harrumphed and shot him a cold gaze. ¡°Let go!¡±


    Bai Ye, on hearing this, hugged him even more tightly, pressing his body against Beauty Su. A gentle yet cold scent from Beauty Su wafted over, and Bai Ye was temporarily stunned to the point he became self-inebriated. That was how inebriated Bai Ye was from Beauty Su¡¯s scent.


    ¡°Su Man¡­¡± Bai Ye gently called and turned onto his side to kiss Su Man¡¯s lips. He tightly held Su Man¡¯s hand that wanted to resist and forcefully stopped him. Although Bai Ye had yet to completely recuperate from his injuries, he had regained most of his strength, so he had little problem holding Su Man tightly.


    He loved to hug and kiss him, but this lover of his did not seem to be the most cooperative and did not let him have his way. Said lover often showed an exceptionally calm look while resisting his passion.


    As he was unwell earlier, the conditions counted against him and he lost so many good opportunities.


    If he could kiss him, he would absolutely never let it go.


    When their lips parted, Bai Ye¡¯s breathing seemed a bit hurried. Su Man tried hard to keep his haphazard breathing in check as he stared at Bai Ye in anger. Bai Ye gently smiled and suddenly hugged Su Man out of the blue. Su Man was caught off guard and instinctively tried to push Bai Ye away, but he reached out to feel a body of bones and stopped in his tracks without using force.


    ¡°As lovers, we should behave like lovers, no? That said, you don¡¯t dislike me touching you, am I right? We¡¯re in our home, so what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Bai Ye spoke deeply into his ear with a hint of hoarseness.


    He wanted Su Man¡­


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of Ye Wei bugging the place?¡± Su Man coldly harrumphed.


    Bai Ye broke into laughter and laughed uncontrollably. ¡°Hahaha! You understand her way better than me.¡±


    Su Man coldly harrumphed, but Bai Ye placed his lips on Su Man¡¯s and pinned him against the study table forcefully. ¡°Even if she sees it all, I want to kiss you!¡±


    ¡°You scoundrel, you¡­ Ugh¡­¡± Before Beauty Su could complete his statement, Bai Ye kissed him again and all his words were lodged in his throat. His long eyelashes trembled before his eyes.


    Although he should not entertain such thoughts, Bai Ye still felt that such a Su Man evoked pity.


    Especially when he heard about what happened in his youth, he could not help but dote on him more.


    He knew that he was an aggressive, tough-as-nails man who was outstanding enough to the point he did not need the love and adoration of others. What he needed was somebody who stood by him, but he could not help but want to shower him with even more love.


    The two bodies tangled in the sun and fell onto the couch in the study room. Bai Ye¡¯s body was pinned against him tightly and he forcefully kissed his lips. His hands could not help but rip open his broad white shirt.


    Su Man was svelte and his bone structure was neither as broad as men¡¯s nor as slender as women¡¯s but instead perfectly brought out a svelte and good-looking figure. Bai Ye could not help but reach in and feel his smooth skin and persistently felt downward¡­


    ¡°Stop it!¡± When he felt somebody grip his member, Su Man was shocked and regained his sense from his dazed passion. His pale face was red, and his eternally calm gaze seemed to be caught off guard.


    His expression sent Bai Ye into a frenzy. A torrent of kisses landed on his lips, the back of his ear, and his nape. Bai Ye bit on his skin hard. When men got down on men, they were not as gentle as men going down on women. There were a few hints of a bestial passion¡­ Bai Ye decisively ripped off Su Man¡¯s waist belt and reached downward with both hands and pleasured Su Man without opposition¡­


    He had no preferences for men, and the people around him did not have similar preferences. He thought that he would have felt quite out of place and somewhat convoluted when going down on a man, but little did he expect himself to not feel that at all¡­


    This body tempted him to hug it, to have it for himself¡­


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Su Man grunted. His face became even redder while he gritted his teeth to prevent these shameful noises from going out. Bai Ye, that scoundrel! If his heart did not ache over Bai Ye¡¯s body, he would not have allowed Bai Ye to¡­


    Beauty Su¡¯s breathing became deeper as their lips tangled with each other. His gaze had a gentle sheen of lust to it, and his sense of touch was focused at the lower half of his body. The veins around his neck became evident, and he felt his body gradually squirming out of control, desiring Bai Ye¡¯s touch. Bai Ye kissed his lips down his half-revealed chest and suddenly bit upward, precisely on Beauty Su¡¯s protruding Adam¡¯s apple.


    Su Man felt a numbness surge down his chest and bit on his lip. He came onto his hands¡­


    The sweat soaked through his white robe, and he could not gather his senses immediately. When he felt a hand reaching for his back, Su Man grabbed said hand. Considering they pleasured each other, this sexual intimacy was perfectly normal.


    He was nowhere bashful and instead held Bai Ye¡¯s wrists and said, ¡°If you want to do it, sure. I¡¯ll be on top.¡±


    ¡°I have not been¡­ done by somebody yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Duh!¡± Had he been? Su Man coldly harrumphed.


    Bai Ye kissed Su Man¡¯s lips and ground his body against him. They had discussed this problem before and had shared the same bed for many days. Su Man, who was pure in heart, did not engage in many deviant acts. If he engaged in anything deviant, it was because Bai Ye had teased him for the kicks and stopped halfway.


    There was once they almost went the whole nine yards and he said he would do him if he were on top. While that was okay, little did they expect him to be unable to stand the passion and break into a cough from the intense passion. That tryst had to stop in its tracks.


    While he promised him to let him be on top, Bai Ye really wanted to take Su Man¡¯s¡­


    No man would allow himself to be pinned down by another man.


    Unless he was naturally submissive.


    But he was not!


    ¡°Be fairer! One person once!¡± Bai Ye said. He did not mind a man putting down his pride and ego for another man, and it was natural that he would exact the same payback.

 Chapter 669 - Untitled

    Su Man frowned and looked deeply at Bai Ye with a slight passion in his gaze as though he was seemingly considering Bai Ye¡¯s suggestion. Bai Ye was not in a rush and waited for his response.


    All along, Su Man emphasized how he would do if he were on top. He had never said he would be below, and given his character, he would never allow a man to pin him down and do him. However, what was stopping him from trying? He had previously been in situations where he was harassed by men, and he certainly crippled those who dared to tease him and asked him out for a one night stand.


    ¡°How does that idea sound?¡± Bai Ye smiled and asked Su Man before leaning down to peck Su Man¡¯s well-defined lips. Sunlight leaped around the bough in dribs and drabs. The darkness and brightness interweaving with each other created a state of confusion.


    Looking at the handsome face before him, Su Man felt an unprecedented struggle in his heart. Bai Ye¡­


    ¡®Bai Ye, how long can you stay by my side?¡¯


    ¡®Can you do so for your whole life?¡¯


    Didn¡¯t he know that matters of the heart between people were never a given? If he had made up his mind to be with somebody, it would be for his whole life. What about Bai Ye? Was it a spur of the moment or companionship for his whole life?


    Nothing in this world was a given, and nobody could exactly put a finger to the feelings between a guy and girl, let alone between two men. His heart, for some reason, seemed to be extremely calculative toward their feelings.


    He never liked men at all, so how long could these feelings go on? Would he leave once the novelty wore off?


    Bai Ye could see the struggle and hesitation in Su Man¡¯s gaze and slightly lifted his body up. Su Man also lifted his body up, and the two of them sat next to each other on the bough. After some deep thought, Bai Ye asked,¡± Su Man, what are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°How long would you remain by my side?¡± Su Man directly cut to the chase as he was not a bashful person. He did not want to beat around the bush whenever there were problems and instead sought to clarify them. If he had an expected answer, all was even better.


    Bai Ye looked at Su Man and did not avoid his gaze. He looked at Su Man steely and did not spare even the slightest expression on Su Man¡¯s face, yet he failed to see anything in his eyes. Bai Ye smiled and said, ¡°I thought I had made it very clear.¡±


    Not getting an upfront answer, Su Man was somewhat displeased and had a stern look. Just as he was about to speak, Bai Ye suddenly held his shoulder and said while punctuating each word, ¡°I will remain as long as you want me to.¡±


    He hoped for a lifetime. Why wouldn¡¯t he want to be around for his whole life? This was simply beyond the question.


    If he did not want to spend his whole life with him, there were so many beautiful and capable girls around. Given his good conditions, he could marry any of them and have children with her rather than provoke Su Man.


    Once he knew he liked this man, he never thought of giving him up.


    ¡°Su Man, it seems that I should be more concerned about this instead.¡± Bai Ye laughed. Gentleness flashed across his handsome face while he held Su Man¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Come. I want to hear you confess your feelings.¡±


    Su Man¡¯s face turned red and he launched a kick. ¡°F*** off!¡±


    Bai Ye broke into laughter and held Su Man¡¯s hands even more tightly. Su Man calmed his gaze and could not help but ask Bai Ye,¡± What if, one day, you realize that we have made a mistake and there is still room for turning back. Would you turn back?¡±


    ¡°Would you?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Me neither!¡± Bai Ye solemnly said. A lifetime was a long time, and nobody could say for certain what would happen in days to come. Matters of the heart were even more uncertain. Would they become sick of each other? Would they become tiresome of each other?


    Nobody knew¡­


    While many people started their romance well, the nitty-gritty of life wore down their romance and added to troubles; it wore down the passion and added burdensomeness.


    Even the most intimate feelings started to drift, and what was initially beautiful ground down with time.


    However¡­


    If he did not give them that chance, how would they know that they were different?


    ¡°Hey, can we get on with it?¡± Bai Ye suddenly pounced and acted as though he was about to kiss him. Being interrupted in the middle of the deed was something utterly painful.


    Su Man was taken aback. ¡°There is still a banquet that we are attending tonight.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you can¡¯t be serious¡­¡± Bai Ye lamented and buried his head in his nape before suddenly heroically saying, ¡°We can still make it for the banquet even after we are done.¡±


    He continued harassing Su Man in a lusty manner.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Su Man punched Bai Ye in his abdomen and then sat up. ¡°Are you sure that you still have the energy to attend the banquet tonight?¡±


    ¡°Beauty Su, are you questioning my prowess?¡±


    Su Man broke into a rare smile and said, ¡°I am questioning your ability to take me in my entirety!¡±


    Bai Ye was stunned and lost for words.


    One should not torture somebody like this. He really wanted to do it¡­


    Su Man coldly harrumphed and pushed back insistently. To think that they had forgotten they were doctors and had also forgotten that they did not have the energy to do it despite being in throes of passion. Their first time would have been unbearable to watch. They definitely would not have the energy to step out of the house at night.


    He did not want to lose his composure during the banquet.


    ¡°What about it?¡± Bai Ye pointed at his extremely excited little brother, fantasizing about Beauty Su jerking him off. After all, he had just helped Beauty Su earlier on.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Ye Wei and company returned from their joyride. As it happened to be evening time, Dana dutifully prepared a sumptuous dinner. Ye Wei and all quickly noticed the calmness and harshness in Beauty Su¡¯s face whereas Bai Ye seemed exceptionally pleased.


    Ye Wei and Eleven looked at each other, and Ye Wei asked, ¡°Bai Ye, what¡¯s the good news? Share it with us!¡±


    ¡°The weather today is exceptionally good!¡± Bai Ye smiled.


    ¡°Hogwash! How is the weather in Riyadh any good?¡± Ye Wei blinked as though something was off-whack with the two of them. ¡°Beauty Su, did my Bai Ye bully you? Tell me, and Eleven will be the judge!¡±


    Mo Jue was lost for words. Why should they tell her when it was Eleven being the judge?


    Su Man quietly had his dinner.


    ¡°We are going to the palace in Riyadh for a banquet today,¡± Bai Ye said.


    ¡°Oh. Are you going with him?¡±


    Bai Ye nodded and everybody was slightly taken aback. Like a good child, Eleven raised her hand and asked, ¡°Beauty Su, how would you introduce Bai Ye? ¡®This is my boyfriend¡¯ or ¡®this is my girlfriend¡¯?¡±


    Ye Wei broke into laughter but Bai Ye still smiled gently. ¡°Please take away the ¡®boy¡¯ and ¡®girl¡¯ before ¡®friends¡¯. Thank you for your cooperation.¡±


    ¡°¡­Waah! Bai Ye, have you started to shield Beauty Su?¡± Ye Wei exclaimed in shock.


    ¡°By taking away the gender, are you implying your partner is a transgender?¡± Mo Jue asked.


    Ye Wei hit the table and laughed out loud. Eleven could not hold back either. Bai Ye¡¯s eyes twitched. Su Man gave Mo Jue a cold glance. Ye Wei hit Mo Jue¡¯s face and said, ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, I am somewhat consoled that you could say something like that!¡±

 Chapter 670 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ever since they knew that Su Man and Bai Ye would be attending the palace banquet, Ye Wei and Eleven¡¯s interests were piqued and they excitedly wanted to tag along with Bai Ye and Su Man. Ye Wei and Eleven, having roamed the world, had attended palace banquets before and had seen various settings. However, they were still as excited about the spectacle to follow.


    One could imagine how sensational the palace banquet tonight would be.


    Su Man had no qualms about it. Given his identity, all he had to do was to inform the seventh princess personally and he would have no issues bringing a few more people along. While he had already agreed in principle, a snafu happened in the evening when Ye Wei accidentally twisted her leg and was in pain to the point she broke out in cold sweat. Since the injection of painkillers was not particularly effective, Bai Ye could only give her medicine and scolded her for her carelessness with a heavy heart.


    Her leg was still unable to touch the ground, and twisting it like that must have hurt immensely. Given this condition, Mo Jue would not allow Ye Wei to go under any circumstances, and Ye Wei had to make do.


    The plans could not keep up with the changes.


    Since Ye Wei was not going, Eleven would naturally not go, so only Su Man and Bai Ye would be going. If she was the only one going, it did not quite add up and she felt that she would become the light bulb. If she did go, it was also unsuitable because she was also worried for Ye Wei. She eventually decided to remain in the Su mansion.


    After Su Man and Bai Ye left, the three of them had nothing to do. Ye Wei suggested. ¡°Mahjong, anyone? Mo Jue, do you know how to play?¡±


    Before Mo Jue could answer, Eleven said, ¡°Mahjong for three people?¡±


    ¡°Three people can play too! Let¡¯s call Dana who is downstairs to come up. We have taught her back then!¡± Ye Wei said excitedly. As the night was long and they did not like to watch the television, not to mention her immobile leg, they naturally had to consider other forms of entertainment.


    ¡°Mo Jue, do you know how to play?¡±


    Mo Jue shook his head. Eleven shrugged her shoulders. Ye Wei rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°This is the national pastime, and you do not know it! Are you just too stupid?¡±


    ¡°I am Italian.¡± Mo Jue¡¯s eyes had a watery look in them. He might have Eastern looks, but his purple eyes identified his nationality. He actually had no idea how many percents Oriental his blood was since he was Italian. It was therefore understandable that he did not know how to play something as profound as mahjong.


    Ye Wei and Eleven looked at each other before Ye Wei finally said, ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, you don¡¯t even know my second-most favorite activity after killing people. This¡­ How am I supposed to marry you?¡±


    Eleven held back her smile upon seeing Mo Jue¡¯s face become even glummer. When did marrying him become related to mahjong?


    ¡°Mahjong is easy to understand. I¡¯ll teach you in a moment, and you will get it in the next. Dana took half a day to learn it, and you are smarter than Dana, so your crash course would be a few minutes only.¡± Ye Wei sounded certain and had Dana bring the mahjong set up.


    This mahjong set was bought when Ye Wei and Eleven were still there. They managed to teach Su Man and Dana how to play it. Su Man, wanting Ye Wei to stop for a while, joined her for mahjong so that he could have two days of peace.


    Dana laughed and said, ¡°Ye Wei, Eleven, be merciful and play a bit slower.¡±


    ¡°Sister Dana, don¡¯t worry. We still have a rookie here,¡± Ye Wei said, extremely excited. She and Eleven then taught Mo Jue the rules.


    Five minutes later¡­


    ¡°Do you remember everything?¡±


    Mo Jue looked at the tiles before him and shook his head. ¡°I only remember half of the rules.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really stupid!¡±


    Fifteen minutes later¡­


    ¡°How¡¯s it this time?¡± Ye Wei smiled. She felt that Mo Jue would have learned the rules much better this time. Those who were smarter tended to remember the rules more quickly.


    ¡°About there!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin then!¡±


    Dana smiled and said, ¡°Second master is really smart! My head was in a tizzy when I was learning it.¡±


    She actually wanted to say that even though she remembered everything, she might not be able to use them flexibly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you the rules. Play small and keep it to a hundred or two and you would be fine,¡± Ye Wei smiled and said. Dana secretly smiled when Ye Wei chose the most complicated moves. She was clearly out to slaughter Mo Jue.


    Hence¡­


    The four of them sat down and started the game.


    Mo Jue sat opposite Ye Wei while Dana sat opposite Eleven.


    Ye Wei and Eleven played their hands extremely quickly. They knew which tile they laid their hands on and immediately discarded the tile if they did not want it. Mo Jue could not keep up with the speed, and Ye Wei had to rush him four to five times during their first round.


    Ye Wei was the only person who would rush him.


    Mo Jue took a tile and pondered before playing it. Ye Wei and Eleven ended up having a winning hand, and the tile, according to the rules, could not disrupt a winning hand, so he helped the others win but lost in the process.


    And he turned over his tiles extremely aggressively.


    Mo Jue was slightly faster by the second round, and Ye Wei was finally not rushing him. When he played his tile, he helped the others win but lost. The other three had a winning combination.


    ¡°All one suit, awaiting the only one necessary tile to win, concealed Gong¡­¡±


    ¡°Fully concealed hand, all triplets¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He lost a few thousand yuan in a round¡­


    Mo Jue¡¯s face was a little dark. Were they in cahoots to scam him of his money?


    Why was he always losing?


    Dana gently smiled and said, ¡°Second master, you must consider the situation as you play the tiles. Look at how they rarely discard the tiles that people want.¡±


    Playing Mahjong also required skill.


    That said, asking a greenhorn to demonstrate skill was quite imposing.


    After four to five rounds of which Ye Wei and Eleven won most of them, Mo Jue lost all of them¡­ The stakes became even higher and Mo Jue lost much in this round¡­


    In their seventh round, Eleven played a ¡®red zhong¡¯ tile and Ye Wei was about to grab a tile when Mo Jue held her hand. He had a slightly lost gaze and said, ¡°I think I won¡­¡±


    Ye Wei was at a loss for words.


    Eleven flipped his tiles. Three dragons, all triplets¡­


    Oh? He did have a winning combination!


    Ye Wei stared at Eleven. That fool! She actually allowed a greenhorn to achieve a winning combination!


    Eleven blinked. It should not happen again, it should not happen again¡­


    Mo Jue would determine who the banker was this round.


    A minute later, he asked, ¡°Do four of the same make for a concealed kong?¡±


    Dana nodded. He had a concealed kong and was about to play a tile when Dana reminded him to take the tile before playing it. Ye Wei kicked Dana underneath the table.


    Dana was lost for words.


    ¡°Self-pick!¡± Mo Jue flipped his tiles.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t cheating, right?¡± Everybody looked at his tiles, and oh, my goodness¡­ Ye Wei and Eleven looked at each other. He was thoroughly badass¡­


    During the second east wind, Eleven secretly kicked Ye Wei and Ye Wei played a three bamboo tile. Eleven won, and Mo Jue also casually flipped his tiles. He won too¡­ Ye Wei lost¡­


    Ye Wei was at a loss for words.


    She gritted her teeth.


    Eleven was speechless.


    Mo Jue, however, was very calm.

 Chapter 671 - Untitled

    Ye Wei gritted her teeth. Mo Jue was on east wind and he would only roll his hand. While he thought of Eleven winning, he had to hand over the position of the banker. Little did he expect to win again and was on east wind twice.


    Eleven clutched her face and perfectly covered her twitching lips. Ye Wei was about to stamp her to death and she wanted to cheat. Little did they expect Mo Jue to win again and played his tiles until their jaws dropped. If it weren¡¯t for Mo Jue¡¯s somewhat lost look, they were all about to suspect that he was merely goading them into letting down their guard by acting dumb.


    ¡°Wei Wei, this tile is good to play,¡± Mo Jue slowly said with an excited look in his eyes. He was clearly getting a kick from it. Ye Wei was smiling very gorgeously. ¡®Damn it, Gorgeous Mo Jue, has your luck run out yet?¡¯


    ¡®Is your luck just that good?¡¯


    If it were, she would not believe in heresy.


    During the next east wind, Ye Wei, Eleven, and Dana were one tile short of a winning hand. Mo Jue, who was holding onto a tile that Ye Wei wanted, thought about it and replaced his five-of-characters with a two-of-characters. Ye Wei gritted her teeth.


    Eleven raised her eyebrows as she did not expect Ye Wei to play so conservatively.


    Five minutes later¡­


    Mo Jue self-picked¡­


    During the third east wind, Mo Jue won again¡­


    Dana looked at Mo Jue. ¡°Second master, are you sure you didn¡¯t cheat?¡±


    Why was his luck so good? Eleven and Ye Wei were clearly playing off each other and they played the tiles the other needed with immense accuracy. Despite so, he still won, and that included a self-pick!


    It was a miracle!


    Su Man said that there was definitely something fishy about two beauties playing mahjong despite him not being able to put a finger on it.


    ¡°Even if there¡¯s cheating going on, it¡¯s not me who¡¯s cheating,¡± Mo Jue smiled and said.


    Ye Wei and Eleven looked at each other. Eleven said, ¡°Those who just learned mahjong usually have pretty good luck.¡±


    ¡°Indeed so! Greenhorns leaving their mark indeed!¡± Ye Wei was really starting to not believe in the occult. Was his luck just that good?


    Mo Jue had the east wind for five rounds, and Ye Wei was about to flip out but still smile beautifully. Everybody could tell that her smile had a murderous intent to it. ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, be honest. Did you use to play mahjong?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that!¡± Eleven looked at him coldly and said, ¡°What if he was really just lucky?¡±


    ¡°How could he be so lucky all the time?¡± Ye Wei laughed and gritted her teeth. She bore with him and assumed that he was just lucky.


    ¡°Can¡¯t stand up to losing, huh?¡± Mo Jue raised his eyebrows perplexedly as he looked at both beauties.


    Both ladies raised their eyebrows at one and said together, ¡°Who did you say could not afford to lose?¡±


    ¡°Then, show me the money!¡± Mo Jue reached out. He won again¡­ His luck was nothing short of extraordinary, and he was akin to the god of gamblers. Mahjong was not purely luck, but a matter of skill too.


    Ye Wei and Eleven could never understand how a greenhorn could be as experienced as an old hand. It was magical!


    During the eighth east wind, Ye Wei and Eleven both lost close to ten thousand yuan, and Dana had already lost a few thousand Yuan. Mo Jue was winning big. Ye Wei secretly wondered if she and Eleven had ever lost this hideously before.


    They used to get a killing out of others, so how could they allow themselves to be up for the slaughter?


    That would not do. They had to cheat or risk losing it all.


    By the ninth east wind, Ye Wei made a random gesture and Eleven knew what tile she needed. Eleven played the two tiles she needed, and Mo Jue ran his eyes around them. ¡°Wei Wei, your hand is sure good.¡±


    Ye Wei smiled and coldly harrumphed. ¡®If my hand were that good, how could I lose thirty grand to you? F***!¡¯


    ¡°Ah, a concealed kong,¡± Mo Jue gently said as he took four tiles to replenish his hand. His eyes lit up and he said, ¡°Another concealed kong.¡±


    Two consecutive concealed kongs sent Ye Wei and Eleven¡¯s eyes wide. Both looked at how he replenished his tiles, secretly wondering whether he was self-picking when replenishing his hand as it was a lot of money¡­ Mo Jue self-picked and was about to discard a tile. Both of them heaved a sigh of relief. Mo Jue paused.


    ¡°Eh, that¡¯s another self-pick!¡± He flipped his tiles. He did not notice that he had mixed color tiles. He thought he was only one tile short of winning but did not expect himself to be two tiles short of winning. When he flipped the concealed kong tiles, Ye Wei and Eleven were stunned¡­


    One was Ye Wei¡¯s tile and the other was a tile Eleven wanted. He hid both of them¡­


    F***, surely his luck wasn¡¯t that good?


    This time around, Mo Jue did not know how to count.


    How many winning combinations were there?


    Since he won thousands from them previously, this round should be at least ten thousand, right?


    He smartly calculated and said, ¡°Eighteen thousand each!¡±


    Dana had a saddened look. ¡°I¡¯ve lost everything and I¡¯m broke¡­¡±


    Mo Jue was magnanimous and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll put you on credit.¡±


    ¡°Second master, you can¡¯t be serious? Since you¡¯re that rich, just don¡¯t mind the amount, will you?¡± Dana said.


    ¡°¡­You will have to ask Wei Wei about this.¡±


    Ye Wei was at a loss for words.


    Ye Wei and Eleven looked at their own drawer. They had also lost all their money. Ye Wei pouted. It did not seem to make sense! She originally wanted to pawn Mo Jue, but Mo Jue ended up pawning her instead. F***! It was such a bad deal!


    Eleven touched her nose and said, ¡°I am broke too.¡±


    Since they wagered cash in the same, they were out of cash and Ye Wei naturally had no more. As the banker, Mo Jue did not cash in and pretty much won all the money in the house. It was thoroughly creepy that a rookie who played so conservatively ended up winning close to a hundred thousand¡­


    This was really¡­ heavenly injustice!


    ¡°Shall we still play?¡± Dana asked. Ye Wei smiled and said, ¡°Sure! Put me on credit.¡±


    ¡°Very well, then!¡± Mo Jue calmly replied.


    A very bizarre situation hence evolved. Mo Jue either self-picked or won the subsequent tiles. Eleven and Ye Wei, who were cheating, changed many tiles and could still never win against him.


    Ye Wei flipped out. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day!¡±


    To play and never have a winning combination nor be able to self-pick tiles left Eleven listless. This was the first time she played until she became utterly dejected. What an embarrassment¡­


    ¡®Trying to take advantage of a situation would only leave one worse off¡¯ aptly described the situation they were in.


    ¡­


    ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, you must have been playing dirty.¡± Ye Wei was extremely certain. Otherwise, she would not have lost so terribly¡­


    Mo Jue looked at her innocently and said, ¡°I swear this is my first time playing.¡±


    ¡°One can¡¯t rule out first-time players from playing dirty.¡± Eleven continued.


    Dana watched the fireworks and she felt fun. It was clearly the sisters who were in cahoots but wronged Mo Jue instead. This was so fun!


    ¡°You two were cheating, so why accuse me of it?¡±


    ¡°Which eye of yours saw us cheating?¡±


    ¡°Both eyes.¡±


    Ye Wei was at a loss for words.


    Eleven was speechless.

 Chapter 672 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Playing mahjong was Ye Wei¡¯s and Eleven¡¯s favorite pastime, and the two of them together were unbeatable. If they returned to London, they would get a table so that Chu Li, Bai Ye, and the others would all go and play.


    When it came to technique, Ye Wei and Eleven were the best. The two of them would often win when they played together, which was fishy, but everybody knew better not to call them out on it.


    Very often, Ye Wei and Eleven were on the same team when they played mahjong. Unless there was nobody else to make up the table, they would then play. They were extremely skilled when it came to cheating that few could observe it. The few brothers, after many games, then realized that the two of them were in cahoots. Mo Jue was keen enough to notice they were cheating the moment he started playing.


    Eleven harrumphed. She would not even admit to cheating, let alone Ye Wei. Both of them stared hard at Mo Jue as though seeing them cheat was an unpardonable sin.


    Mo Jue, falling back on the virtue of not slugging it out with women, ignored them. He also knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to out-fight Eleven and wouldn¡¯t be able to out-argue Ye Wei, and hence decided against becoming collateral damage.


    Dana smiled and went to get them some cold milk. Mo Jue casually counted the money. Eleven asked, ¡°Could you be less smug and not count the money you won from us?¡±


    ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, like how new officials have a fetish for a drastic change when they take charge, you sure are nothing short of earth-shaking. I am impressed. Hey, could you teach me how you played?¡± Ye Wei laughed gorgeously. She really could not believe that Mo Jue was this lucky to actually win all the time, never giving them a chance to win. He wasn¡¯t savvy enough, and he must certainly have some issue or two with his techniques.


    Mo Jue looked up and slowly said, ¡°How could I play if I didn¡¯t have any skills? I played as per how you taught me, so what about that? Didn¡¯t you teach me how to play?¡±


    He looked at Ye Wei with the ¡®I won and I¡¯m freaking innocent and lost¡¯ look, which sent both beauties fuming mad. F***, what was he trying to say? He was clearly insinuating that their technique was amateurish! Was that even justifiable?


    Ye Wei gritted her teeth. ¡®You¡¯re good!¡¯


    Eleven propped her head and asked, ¡°Does he have a natural talent for gambling?¡±


    Could it be explained in this way? She actually wanted to say that he became sworn brothers with the gambling god.


    Mo Jue counted the money he won and presented to Ye Wei as though it were a gift. ¡°Wei Wei, here¡¯s 87,000 yuan for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Wei looked at the money and proudly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want it. Since you¡¯ve won it, hold onto it and we¡¯ll carry on tomorrow. Keep the money as your gambling capital lest you lose everything.¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Eleven said.


    Mo Jue pondered for a moment and kept the money impolitely. Since they did not have so much cash with them, keeping them as capital for their gambling runs would work too.


    ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, if we become bankrupt someday, I¡¯ll bring you to Las Vegas where you can be a professional gambler so that we won¡¯t starve to death.¡± Ye Wei giggled as she said that.


    ¡°I will not go bankrupt!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I will go bankrupt?¡± Just saying¡­


    Eleven¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Mo Jue, come and tell us your worth. Let¡¯s see if Wei Wei or you are richer.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, this is a very serious question.¡± Ye Wei¡¯s eyes lit up and forgot to ask him a question. She laughed cunningly like a witch and said, ¡°Tell us. Movable assets, immovable assets, stocks, liquidity, and whatnot. Everything.¡±


    ¡®Eleven, you¡¯re really smart! Mo Ye only taught you for a while and you¡¯re able to ask something so apt. Awesome!¡¯


    Mo Jue looked at the two siblings and raised his eyebrows before calmly saying, ¡°If you are not reporting your assets, why should I report mine?¡±


    Eleven was baffled. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you want to marry Wei Wei? Any man who wants to marry her must, for a start, declare his worth. For all we know, you might just be good-looking but penniless. If that is the case, how are you going to maintain our Wei Wei?¡±


    Ye Wei broke into a snigger. Uh, this was a serious topic and she must not laugh.


    Mo Jue harrumphed. ¡°These are the rules you have set?¡±


    ¡°Wrong. These are the house rules,¡± Ye Wei said. ¡°Oh, yes, if you want to marry me, half of your estate shall be dowry. Specifics shall be discussed later. Declare your worth first. I have expectations.¡±


    Mo Jue harrumphed. People who were not in the know would have assumed that the sisters were utterly poor.


    ¡°Eighteen islands in the Caribbean and Atlantic oceans, three mountains with jade mines, six mountain ranges of diamonds, four¡­¡± Mo Jue obediently declared his assets. Ye Wei¡¯s and Eleven¡¯s eyes twitched.


    ¡®F***!¡¯


    ¡®This f***er sure has a shitload of immovable assets!¡¯


    ¡®He is so rich!¡¯


    ¡°Are they yours, or your brother¡¯s? If this belongs to two, it has to be halved.¡± Eleven raised her doubts.


    ¡°Mine!¡±


    Ye Wei was taken aback. She stroked her chin and recalled their family¡¯s assets. It seemed that their assets were incomparable to the massive financial assets that Mo Jue had. She and Eleven never wanted immovable assets and would instead convert them into crisp dollar bills that could be stashed away in some bank.


    Chu Li and the others also had several mountains with jade or diamond mines.


    ¡°Did your elder brother leave all these to you?¡± Ye Wei had her doubts.


    If one already had so much, the amount two would have would be nothing short of terrifying. Ye Wei subconsciously wondered if Mo Ye had left all the good stuff to his younger brother.


    Mo Jue honestly nodded, and Ye Wei whistled. ¡°Your utter filial piety was not in vain.¡±


    Eleven¡¯s eyes twitched.


    ¡°How about you?¡± Mo Jue asked out of curiosity. He also wanted to know. The sisters charged exorbitant amounts for a single deal, so they must be particularly rich as well.


    Ye Wei zipped her mouth whereas Eleven retorted. ¡°Did we say that we would tell you that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Mo Jue stared hard at them.


    Ye Wei shrugged her shoulders and gave him a ¡®I have nothing to tell you¡¯ look before saying, ¡°Eleven, remember how much assets he has so that we can settle the score when calculating the dowry.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Mo Jue was lost for words.


    These two were utterly cunning.


    Ye Wei propped her head. ¡°Eleven, since Big Boss Mo gave all his estate to Gorgeous Mo Jue, you¡¯ve got the short end of the stick.¡±


    ¡°¡­No worries. You can always give me whatever Mo Jue gives you.¡±


    ¡°Smart!¡±


    Mo Jue was lost for words again.


    He slightly regretted declaring his property. He was quite overwhelmed when he heard marriage and dowry. It turned out that these two were in cahoots to fleece him of his property.


    Dana, who happened to bring the chilled milk in, laughed and said, ¡°Second master, if you want to ask them about their assets, just check the bank and you will know. Ye Wei and Eleven have all their money stashed away in the bank, the national bank which can never collapse no matter the risk!¡±

 Chapter 673 - My Lover 1

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei and Eleven shot cold glances at Dana.


    Dana covered her mouth and smiled before passing them the chilled milk. ¡°Sister Dana, if I run out of money, I¡¯ll come after you!¡± She scolded her as she laughed.


    ¡°Why put your money in the national bank?¡± Mo Jue could not help his curiosity and asked.


    Ye Wei stared at her sharply. Dana laughed even more freely instead.


    This was actually no particular secret. Ye Wei and Eleven had a weird habit: saving money. Since throwing their money into cheap stocks was too risky, they had more than enough money to live a few lives and could not spend them all despite how extravagant their lifestyle was. They hence deposited their money in the bank so that once they became old, immobile, or got sick of the killer life, they had money to live however they wanted. They were also very picky when it came to saving their money as banks could close, and nothing was safer than the national bank. As long as the country did not collapse, the banks would not collapse. That was Ye Wei and Eleven¡¯s conclusion.


    The two of them were liquidity for the terrorist organization. Jason and Chu Li would go to them for money when they lacked funds and then returned them.


    Mo Jue secretly wondered. Since the money was in the bank, that simplified matters. If he wanted to know how wealthy they were, all he had to do was check their bank accounts. To a top-rated computer hacker, this was merely a click away, clearly a child¡¯s play.


    Seeing Mo Jue¡¯s expression, Ye Wei knew what was on his mind and laughed twice. She rapped the table with the mahjong tile and laughed. ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, are you sure you can find my account?¡±


    It was definitely not under Ye Wei¡¯s name since Mr. Brown would have long frozen her account otherwise.


    ¡°Why should I look up your account?¡± Mo Jue looked lost, playing coy until the end.


    Ye Wei harrumphed and did not speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry. Wei Wei, are you hungry?¡± Eleven said.


    ¡°Somewhat.¡±


    Dana smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have somebody prepare supper for you. Is there anything you would like to eat?¡±


    Eleven thought and said, ¡°Since Mo Jue has won, let¡¯s bring them out for supper. Mo Jue will pick up the tab.¡±


    Ye Wei broke into laughter and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, so let¡¯s go with it! I want to eat the signature stir-fried rice noodles at Theresa¡¯s.¡±


    Dana laughed and said, ¡°Very well, then. I¡¯ll have somebody prepare the car.¡±


    Mo Jue was lost for words.


    If he was treating, who would be the host?


    The palace, Riyadh


    The banquet was held in an open-air square which received guests in Riyadh. Attendees included Arabian royalty, the royal family, as well as the two princes from Country R along with the royalty and ambassadors of a few neighboring nations.


    The scene of the banquet was lavishly decorated, and the Arabian royalty were decked in traditional attire: white robes and headscarves. The unmarried women wore a green or pink burqa that only showed their eyes. The wealthy housewives, on the other hand, wore a white or black round cap with a veil that dropped downward and covered their faces to the point almost no evident jewelry could be seen. This was extremely different from the glamorous banquets of other nations.


    This was the traditional attire in Saudi Arabia, and it was especially in such settings that one must be extremely mindful of their etiquette.


    Bai Ye secretly wondered to himself that he was thankfully not an Arabian woman. While he had long accepted this culture and respected it, it was hard for him to live it out. Ye Wei had tried it out once, and she could no longer take it after one hour. Aside from the robe impeding her hands and legs, it was so stuffy from top to bottom that she was sweating buckets and not much longer later that she discarded it.


    She hence said that she really admired women in the Middle East.


    The guests from other nations were not in traditional Arabian attire. The men were mostly in suits whereas the women were in evening dresses that had minimal accessories. They looked simple and elegant.


    Su Man was naturally in traditional Arabian attire, and Bai Ye was long used to how he dressed. Besides, white looked good on Su Man as he had this holiness that was not of the earth, somehow making people unable to look at him.


    It was very beautiful!


    Other Arabian men were tall and had a beard, which made them not the best-looking in their traditional attire. They were unlike Su Man who seemed good-looking regardless. He would definitely not wear such attire since he was not accustomed to it.


    Bai Ye hence wore a black suit and stood gracefully next to Su Man. He was affable, handsome, and eminent. Many people looked in their direction.


    Su Man had some small talks with two or three of the royalty and did not say much. After all, he was the top royalty in Riyadh, and some exchanges were still necessary. People around Su Man looked at him as though they wanted to ask him about his identity but did not dare to. Su Man himself was also too lazy to talk to them.


    The king and the princess had yet to arrive. The music at the event was gentle. There was also a musical fountain in the distance that was extremely beautiful, adding to the atmosphere under the warm sun.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like to attend banquets?¡± The two of them stood by the railings. As the king and princess had yet to arrive, the scene was still easy-going. Some danced while others talked about current events. Su Man and Bai Ye were not interested and avoided the crowds.


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Su Man replied. ¡°I rarely attend banquets, perhaps to the tune of twice or thrice a year.¡±


    It was good to have special privileges.


    Bai Ye stood with arms behind him. As the only person in the Su family, he had to take up the responsibility of the Su family, which did not match his character. The hangings from twenty-over years ago left the royal family with a guilty conscience toward the Su family and Su Man¡¯s terrible experiences in his youth in particular. Their guilty conscience, along with how the king and princess adored Su Man, led to Su Man having special privileges.


    There was a stark difference when one contrasted Riyadh¡¯s upper society with European upper society. One could nary feel a sense of malice in Riyadh and things seemed much simpler.


    Bai Ye looked at the two princes in the distance and slightly frowned. Su Man looked in his direction and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Prince Richard and Prince William kind of resemble each other,¡± Bai Ye said. They were both princes in Country R, and he, because of Rong Yan, had some understanding of Country R¡¯s royalty. ¡°I don¡¯t quite like the people in their family,¡± Bai Ye said.


    Su Man looked at Prince Richard, who was talking to a member of the royalty in high spirits. He was suave, good-looking, and svelte.


    There was another prince, Prince Karry, who was appreciating the musical fountain. He seemed gentle and frail-looking and was handsome. He did not have the high-spiritedness of Prince Richard. Instead, he looked like a downcast artist.


    ¡°The king may choose one of them to marry the princess in a bid to form an alliance through marriage,¡± Su Man said.


    Besides, he and Bai Ye might become the other sensational topic at the banquet.

 Chapter 674 - My Lover 2

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Bai Ye shook his head, smiled faintly, and said, ¡°Not everyone can be a princess of the royal family.¡±


    Su Man pursed his lips and looked at the two princes again. He moved his gaze away, looked at the sky full of stars, and said calmly, ¡°I have checked on those two people. Sociability wise, Richard scored higher. He attended more activities, had many dating scandals, and his ability was highly publicized. However, there was not one thing that has been done. Karry is not favored by the royal family and is rarely seen in public. There is almost no discussion about him and he is not popular either. Neither of them is a good partner for marriage.¡±


    Bai Ye laughed. ¡°You even checked for that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s regarding Yashan¡¯s happiness. I must be cautious,¡± Su Man said calmly. ¡°Yashan is a nice woman. I don¡¯t want her marriage to ruin her.¡±


    ¡°You must have heard a little about the situation in Country R. It¡¯s not as simple as the situation in Saudi Arabia. If the seventh princess gets married there¡­ It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Bai Ye said calmly. He knew that the seventh princess had wanted to marry Su Man at first, but because of the situation, she had to form an alliance with Country R through marriage. She must be very reluctant to do that, but she just had to.


    That was an unavoidable responsibility of a princess of the country.


    While they were talking, the king and the princess arrived.


    Several royal princes and their wives came too. The group marched forward with great strength and vigor. The king of Saudi Arabia didn¡¯t look old at all. He was tall and plump. With a beard, he looked very rough and energetic. His bright but dark eyes brimmed with radiating vigor.


    Princess Yashan did not wear her headscarf. She was in a white evening dress, which showed her beautiful figure. She also wore a big white hat that had a pink rose on it.


    She was extremely eminent, beautiful, and noble. She greeted everyone with a smile, showing her good manners.


    Su Man and Bai Ye walked past Princess Yashan and she chuckled. ¡°Su Man, I thought you wouldn¡¯t come.¡±


    He looked indifferent and a little worried. ¡°How are you?¡±


    Yashan nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Her makeup was delicate and meticulous, which covered up her slightly red eyes well. It seemed like she had just cried. After greeting Su Man, a nobleman came over to say hello. Yashan talked to him for a while before she noticed Bai Ye.


    She had a good memory and remembered who he was even though she had only seen him for a short while in Su Man¡¯s house. Yashan smiled gracefully, looking noble and generous, without showing any jealousy. Although she was jealous, she kept up her good manners and didn¡¯t show it.


    ¡°Yashan, he is Bai Ye.¡± Su Man introduced him to her.


    Princess Yashan bowed down to Bai Ye and Bai Ye bowed too. She smiled and said, ¡°Hello!¡±


    ¡°May the princess live in peace!¡± Bai Ye said with a smile.


    Princess Yashan more or less knew about Su Man. From the tone of his when they met the last time, she guessed that he had someone in mind. However, she had no idea who he liked, but that person was, for sure, not someone from the royal family of Riyadh. Now that she saw Bai Ye, the thorn in her heart started to hurt again.


    Indeed, this man looked compatible with Su Man. He was handsome, elegant, and cool. He also looked educated, which made him suit Su Man very well. Both of them shone like the sun and the moon.


    She was an intelligent young girl. After knowing that she and Su Man wouldn¡¯t work out, she didn¡¯t plan on forcing him as well. After all, her identity didn¡¯t allow her to be stubborn. Her upbringing taught her to be humble, so she could only convince herself to let go.


    Although she knew that her father would agree to convince Su Man to marry her if she had told him that she wanted to marry Su Man, she was not willing to do so.


    If she did that, she would not be that haughty Princess Yashan, and neither would she deserve to like Su Man. She would really lose Su Man from then on. That was what she didn¡¯t want. Even if they couldn¡¯t be a couple, they could still be friends at least. She was satisfied with being his confidante.


    She was fine with letting the man beside him to be his lover. He was outstanding and worthy of Su Man. She had lost gloriously.


    ¡°Yashan, have you really decided?¡± Su Man asked softly. Prince Karry and Prince Richard noticed her because she was young and beautiful. Her face was so gorgeous that few girls could match her. Bai Ye clearly saw the amazement and coveting in Prince Richard¡¯s eyes.


    Any man who sees such a beautiful look will be amazed.


    Princess Yashan smiled, nodded, and took a glance at Karry and Richard. She smiled and asked, ¡°Who do you think is suitable?¡±


    ¡°None of them,¡± Su Man said. There was no love in this marriage. No matter how outstanding they were, they were not suitable for her. However, Yashan seemed to have made up her mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for me to get married. My cousin got married two years ago. If I don¡¯t marry soon, there will be more idle gossips. My father thinks that Richard is good,¡± Yashan said with a smile. She looked in the direction of Prince Richard again.


    The prince bowed down deeply to her, with his most decent and charming smile.


    ¡®If she wanted freedom, it would be better for her to marry Karry instead of Richard.¡¯ Bai Ye thought. As a man, he felt that Karry was definitely more of a husband material than Richard, although he wouldn¡¯t be the best successor.


    But on such occasions, it seemed Bai Ye shouldn¡¯t say anything. He should bear in mind his identity always and know what to and what not to say so that he wouldn¡¯t cause trouble for Su Man.


    Even though only Princess Yashan was there, it was a little inappropriate to say that as other people might be listening.


    Su Man looked at Richard, and the prince smiled at him. He couldn¡¯t hide his happiness, as if he already knew that Princess Yashan would choose him and that she was going to be his. He was elated.


    Prince Karry¡¯s gaze darkened, and he went silent.


    Su Man said, ¡°Yashan, it¡¯s regarding your happiness. You have to choose wisely.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    At this moment, the king and the queen walked toward them. Both Su Man and Bai Ye bowed down to them. The king liked Su Man very much. He patted him on the shoulder, and they greeted each other with a smile.


    Bai Ye raised his eyebrows. ¡®No wonder Su Man could behave however he liked in such an unbridled manner. The king is really friendly to him.¡¯


    The king looked at Bai Ye and asked curiously, ¡°Who is this? Are you from the Su family? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡±


    ¡°He is my lover, Bai Ye,¡± Su Man said firmly.

 Chapter 675 - The Wedding Proposal

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    There was silence all around. It seemed that the music had gone away too. This man¡¯s voice sounded like thunder in everyone¡¯s ears. The king, the queen, and Princess Yashan, even the noblemen who were listening to them nearby¡­


    Including Bai Ye¡­


    Were shocked!


    My lover¡ªthose two words exploded in Bai Ye¡¯s heart like a bomb. The feeling of surprise, excitement, and passion flooded him.


    In fact, everyone at the banquet had a tacit understanding of who Bai Ye was. They were just scared to ask Su Man due to his identity and temper. Su Man could have kept quiet about it, but they all knew who he was. Of course, some people even thought that Su Man might not be serious about that relationship. Moreover, there was another serious problem.


    Being gay had violated the religious beliefs of the Arabians, and they discriminated against homosexuals severely.


    It was well-known for many upper-class noble families of Saudi Arabia to keep young boys in captivity, but this problem had never been put on the table. Many Arab countries have implemented capital punishment for homosexuality, and in these conservative countries, it is almost impossible to see homosexuals or boys in captive. The society in Saudi Arabia was slightly more open, however¡­


    Because the law still existed in several nearby countries, there was a lot of public debate about the death penalty of three gay couples, and the disputes had quieted down the nobles.


    Most people still discriminate against and reject homosexuality in their bones.


    It was originally an unspoken matter, and nobody could do anything if Su Man didn¡¯t admit it. However, him admitting it meant that he was disobeying the tradition blatantly. Although homosexuals in Saudi Arabia would not be given the death penalty, they would never be allowed to settle as partners.


    Su Man was undoubtedly getting himself into huge trouble. It would definitely cause an uproar in the upper society of Saudi Arabia due to his special identity.


    Bai Ye felt that his heart was warm, intense emotions rushing in his heart. He looked deeply at Su Man with his affectionate eyes, regardless of the king and queen¡¯s shocked gaze.


    ¡°Su Man, you¡­¡± The king looked at him with anger in his eyes, as if he had suffered a great blow. Looking at Su Man disappointedly, he didn¡¯t say anything for quite a while.


    The queen didn¡¯t look well either. She was well aware of Yashan¡¯s love for Su Man, but he declared his love for another man in front of her. Was he humiliating Yashan?


    Su Man was expressionless, as calm as a pool of water.


    ¡°Su Man, I didn¡¯t believe the rumors at first, but I didn¡¯t expect that they were true. You are really¡­¡± The king looked at Bai Ye, sighed deeply, and pointed at him for a long time.


    Bai Ye raised his eyebrows. What about him? He was handsome, talented, and good enough for Su Man.


    Princess Yashan smiled and tried to resolve the awkward situation. ¡°Mother, which prince do you think suits me more?¡±


    ¡°Prince Richard. The way he looks at you tells me that he is in love.¡± The queen laughed. Their focus was diverted by Yashan¡¯s words, and they started to discuss the two princes.


    At this moment, the music was played. Prince Richard walked toward Princess Yashan elegantly and invited her to dance. Yashan nodded and followed him onto the dance floor. The dancing couple caught everyone¡¯s attention with their stunning visuals.


    Some rich men proceeded to chat with the queen.


    The king looked at Su Man. ¡°You are a grown-up now. Don¡¯t regret your own choice.¡±


    The king was best friends with Su Man¡¯s father. He even had a crush on Su Man¡¯s mother when they were young. Hence, he treated Su Man like his own child and couldn¡¯t bear to see him punished.


    ¡°Yes. I won¡¯t regret it!¡± Su Man said.


    The king took a glance at Bai Ye and sneered coldly. ¡°You have good taste in man!¡±


    After he left, Bai Ye started laughing. He asked Su Man, ¡°Was he directing that to me or you?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s talking about you!¡± Su Man wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all.


    Bai Ye laughed again. He couldn¡¯t help but drag him to the hidden balcony. Trapping Su Man between him and the wall, he leaned toward him and gave him a deep kiss without further ado.


    Kissing his lips like this and giving him all his love were what he wanted to do when he said that he was his lover.


    He breathed heavily.


    Su Man pushed him away slightly. ¡°Come on!¡±


    ¡°You scared me!¡± Bai Ye smiled gently.


    ¡°Hmmph, since when have you become so timid?¡± Su Man sneered coldly. ¡°We have to tell them sooner or later.¡±


    Moreover, that was not anything to be ashamed of. What was there to be afraid of if they were above board?


    ¡°Fortunately, Saudi Arabia has abolished the death penalty for homosexuals, or else, you would suffer.¡± Bai Ye shook his head. It didn¡¯t matter to him as he was not from Saudi Arabia, but Su Man was from a noble family in Saudi Arabia, and the law applied to him.


    Although the death penalty had been abolished, deep-seated discrimination and hatred still existed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal!¡± Su Man wasn¡¯t bothered by it at all. ¡°I don¡¯t care what other people think.¡±


    He was never a man who would care about what others thought. Nobody could stop what he wanted to do.


    ¡°Su Man, do you plan to live in Saudi Arabia forever?¡± Bai Ye asked suddenly.


    Su Man frowned and didn¡¯t reply to him. He had once made his mind to never leave Saudi Arabia all his life as his roots were in Riyadh, and he would not go anywhere else.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°I want to marry you,¡± Bai Ye said sincerely. It was not possible for them to do so in Saudi Arabia, but the UK allows it. They could be together in perfect justification if he stayed with him in the UK, without having to face sarcastic remarks from the noblemen in Riyadh.


    Su Man looked down. From that angle, Bai Ye could see his ears becoming red.


    His heart softened, full of love. Su Man, who was always indifferent to whatever he heard¡­


    Was shy?


    Bai Ye was very moved by this idea.


    ¡°Let me consider. I don¡¯t know,¡± Su Man said calmly. He had never thought of that before.


    ¡°Su Man, I am proposing to you!¡± Bai Ye couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°You won¡¯t reject me heartlessly, right?¡±

 Chapter 676 - Beauty Mom Is Here

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The banquet ended on a good note. Prince Richard and Prince Karry each danced with Princess Yashan once. Prince Richard tried to make her laugh most of the time, while Prince Karry was weirdly quiet, as if the banquet wasn¡¯t for him.


    Su Man and Bai Ye were also a pair who caught attention, but neither of them was bothered by it throughout the whole event. Prince Richard and Prince Karry would stay in Riyadh for a few days to explore Saudi Arabia, but in fact, they were staying to bond with Princess Yashan.


    Su Man and Bai Ye were on their way back to the Su¡¯s when Su Man received a call. Su Man¡¯s eyes widened and the corners of his lips twitched. He urged the driver. ¡°Drive faster!¡±


    Bai Ye was shocked. ¡®Did something important happen? Is he in danger? But if there¡¯s danger, Su Man wouldn¡¯t look like this. So what happened?¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Bai Ye couldn¡¯t help asking.


    Su Man turned around slowly and said, ¡°My sister came home!¡±


    Bai Ye, ¡°¡­¡±


    In the Su mansion¡­


    Everybody stood gazing at each other. Dana called Su Man in fear and urged him to hurry back home. The situation was a little out of control.


    All these years, Su Ruhua had never returned to the Su mansion once. This time, she had gone back because she heard that something had happened to Su Man. After all, the fact that he had launched a virus missile in Oman couldn¡¯t be hidden from her no matter how secretive it was. Su Ruhua had guessed that it was Su Man who had done it. She was horrified when she heard that Su Man might have triggered the war for a man.


    She had planned to rest on the island for a while to recover from her injury, but who knew that she would receive such news? Su Man refused to tell her when she called to ask, so due to curiosity, she came back to find out about the man who made her genius brother fall in love.


    In order to give him a surprise attack, Su Ruhua chose to go back in the middle of the night, hoping that she would witness any harmonious scene. Beauty Mom was really playful, but¡­


    Her playfulness had caused her trouble.


    The people she first met there were Ye Wei and Eleven. They had come back from supper and split up to do their own things. Mo Jue went to park the car while Eleven carried Ye Wei upstairs. Eleven noticed that there was someone and shouted, ¡°Who was that?¡±


    And Su Ruhua appeared!


    Was it because of the angle? Half of Su Ruhua¡¯s body was immersed in the dark and the other half was under the moonlight. The darkness and light interwoven with each other created a lighting which made her look mysterious and dangerous.


    Eleven didn¡¯t tell Ye Wei about Su Ruhua. It was pointless for her to do so since she had lost her memories then. After that, she simply thought that it was nothing, so it was okay if Ye Wei didn¡¯t know about it.


    Ye Wei wasn¡¯t prepared at all. She thought that Old Witch had come for Eleven due to the virus, and she didn¡¯t wear her mask because she didn¡¯t want to frighten the passersby. ¡°Master!¡± Before Eleven could speak, Ye Wei rushed to her happily, forgetting about her leg injury.


    Ye Wei and Old Witch had a good relationship. Although she was rebellious, she was extremely good at sweet-talking. Old Witch loved her personality too. So, she was the only one who dared to hug Old Witch like that. Su Ruhua frowned. ¡®This is bad!¡¯ Eleven thought. When Su Ruhua walked out of the darkness completely, Ye Wei¡¯s smile disappeared.


    ¡®She is not Old Witch!¡¯


    No matter how similar they looked, they gave off different vibes. She wouldn¡¯t mix up the Mo brothers even if Big Boss Mo wore purple contact lenses. Moreover, she could easily tell that that person did not wear a mask¡­


    She was extremely shocked, but Su Ruhua was even more shocked than her. She was reminded of Su Ruyu the moment she called her her master.


    ¡°Where is your master?¡± Su Ruhua grabbed Ye Wei and asked. Her expression darkened, and she was so agitated that she forgot to greet Eleven. She looked straight at Ye Wei with an anxious look. Ye Wei kept quiet. ¡®Who is this person?¡¯ Upon seeing that she didn¡¯t respond, Su Ruhua lowered her voice. In a commanding tone, she said, ¡°Where exactly is your master?¡±


    ¡°Who are you to yell at me?¡± Ye Wei didn¡¯t like people shouting at her. Only Su Ruyu could do that. That person wasn¡¯t her master, so she hated the idea of being yelled at by her.


    Eleven tried to explain. As if the situation was not chaotic enough, Mo Jue, who had come back from the parking lot, saw the two of them confronting a lady from afar. He immediately hurried over to assess the situation. Upon realizing that the lady was Su Ruhua, he exclaimed, ¡°Beauty Mom?¡±


    Ye Wei felt attacked¡­


    Su Ruhua was shocked too.


    ¡°Little Jue, why are you here?¡± Su Ruhua was surprised. ¡®This is bad. The secret is going to be exposed.¡¯


    ¡®Beauty Mom?¡¯ Ye Wei thought to herself.


    Ye Wei was aware of Beauty Mom¡¯s real name because Mo Jue had mentioned it to her once. Although he didn¡¯t say much, she knew that she was the mother of the Mo brothers. Mo Jue was happy to see Beauty Mom, but she seemed to be angry at Ye Wei. He started to become nervous.


    ¡®Did Wei Wei upset Beauty Mom?¡¯


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    ¡°Beauty Mom, this is Ye Wei.¡± Mo Jue introduced her to Ye Wei. Ye Wei stared at her face for a while before looking away. ¡®Damn! She looks so much like Old Witch. There¡¯s no way she is Mo Jue¡¯s mom. She looks more like his sister.¡¯


    ¡®She must have a recipe for eternal youth!¡¯


    ¡®But what¡¯s her relationship with Old Witch?¡¯


    ¡°Wei Wei, she is Su Man¡¯s sister.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mo Jue and Ye Wei shouted in unison.


    Eleven almost bit her tongue. What did she say? She became dizzy. Su Ruhua knew that she couldn¡¯t keep it from them anymore, and she patted Mo Jue¡¯s surprised face with a smile. ¡°Honey, come back to your senses. How can you be shocked about something trivial like this? Shame on you.¡±


    Honey? Ye Wei rubbed the goose bumps on her body. ¡®Whoa¡­ I¡¯m feeling a sense of crisis.¡¯ Ye Wei pouted unhappily when she saw the young woman pat Mo Jue¡¯s face and call him honey.


    Eleven bumped the side of her waist and shook her head, signaling her to keep a tight mouth about Old Witch. Ye Wei nodded. Of course she would.


    ¡°Beauty Mom, is Su Man your younger brother?¡± Mo Jue¡¯s voice was flat and calm. He was so shocked that he didn¡¯t know where he was. ¡®I have to address Su Man as my uncle? I have to tell Mo Ye about this.¡¯


    It was too shocking and unbelievable.

 Chapter 677 - The Battle between a Mother and Her Daughter-In-Law

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The hall was bright and quiet.


    Everyone was quiet. Mo Jue was so shocked by the fact that Su Man and Beauty Mom were siblings that he didn¡¯t notice the strange atmosphere between Beauty Mom and Ye Wei.


    Su Man was actually Beauty Mom¡¯s younger brother? Why didn¡¯t she mention it at all? The news was so unanticipated, and he couldn¡¯t accept that Su Man, who was almost the same age as him, was actually his uncle.


    Ye Wei and Eleven sat opposite the mother and son. ¡®Consanguinity is such a baffling thing.¡¯ She was astonished. ¡®How could they look so similar? Especially her purple eyes, they were the exact same pair of Mo Jue¡¯s.¡¯


    She was confused about what to say when the fact that the Mo brothers and Old Witch were related by blood sank into her.


    ¡®How could there be such a coincidence in the world?¡¯


    If Su Ruhua had not come to Riyadh out of the blue, she would not have known about it. She couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Eleven, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    ¡°I forgot!¡± Eleven said softly.


    Ye Wei puckered her lips. How was she going to straighten out contradictions to make the lie plausible? In any case, she mustn¡¯t reveal anything about Old Witch. Then, how should she deal with Su Ruhua? Ye Wei couldn¡¯t think of a good excuse at that moment.


    ¡®This woman looks smart. It will be hard to ease out.¡¯


    ¡°Who is your master?¡± Su Ruhua asked Ye Wei straightforwardly. She had been looking for Su Ruyu for so many years without letting go of any clues. An obvious lead had appeared in front of her now, and she would never miss it.


    ¡°You look a little like my master. I couldn¡¯t see properly in the dark and thought that you were her. I¡¯m sorry for the mistake,¡± Ye Wei said with an enchanting smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Su Ruhua smiled as well. However, her gaze was cold. ¡°Your reaction didn¡¯t seem like you have recognized the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Beauty Mom, it¡¯s normal for me to take you for her since your figure looked so much like her. Furthermore, you were standing in the dark. Besides, my master is also Eleven¡¯s master. Eleven should have told you if you looked like our master since she had long known you.¡± Ye Wei laughed. She didn¡¯t plan to tell the truth at all.


    Eleven kept nodding.


    Su Ruhua smiled and looked at Eleven. ¡°Eleven, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I see that you are recovering well.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m fine,¡± Eleven said while looking at her calmly. Su Ruhua said, ¡°Why were you shocked when you first saw me just now? Is it because I look like someone you know? If even a calm person like you had a ghastly expression¡­ Don¡¯t tell me that you have mistaken me for someone else too. I remember that the light was quite bright that morning.¡±


    Eleven was speechless.


    ¡®Su Ruhua is good.¡¯ Ye Wei thought. ¡®Eleven had exposed herself too¡­ This is bad.¡¯


    ¡°Big girl, speechless?¡± Su Ruhua looked at Eleven with a smile. She had seen a lot and was smart and knowledgeable. Hence, she could tell who the weaker one was.


    As compared to Ye Wei, Eleven was obviously much easier to deal with.


    Ye Wei smiled enchantingly and said, ¡°Eleven was injured at that time. Beautiful sister, you have to know that Eleven was heartbroken over your eldest son, and she had lost all feelings for him. It¡¯s human for her to be a little absent-minded. Moreover, she had survived unexpectedly after suffering from such a serious injury. It would be normal for her to be a little excited. You should have been more considerate.¡±


    Eleven, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Wei Wei, do you have to make me seem so miserable? I suddenly feel miserable after hearing what you said¡­¡¯


    Su Ruhua looked at Ye Wei and laughed. ¡®This girl is interesting!¡¯ She pondered.


    ¡°Beauty Mom, what are you talking about?¡± Mo Jue couldn¡¯t decipher what had happened and asked curiously. ¡®Why do I feel like they are about to fight?¡¯ Mo Jue was a little depressed.


    ¡°Baby Jue, are you able to control your wife?¡± Su Ruhua couldn¡¯t help but change the topic. At the thought of the times when Mo Jue had lost his soul for her, Su Ruhua seemed to understand something.


    Mo Jue wouldn¡¯t be able to control such a girl. She must have him eating out of her hand.


    Mo Jue looked down. ¡®Why is she asking if she obviously knows that I can¡¯t control her?¡¯


    Ye Wei chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t think Mo Jue¡¯s father could control you either.¡±


    ¡°No! You are wrong about this.¡± Su Ruhua¡¯s faint smile was gorgeous.


    Ye Wei pretended to come to a sudden realization and calmly pointed out the crux of the problem. ¡°If it¡¯s not the genes, did you pick your child up from the street?¡±


    Su Ruhua laughed at what she said. Mo Jue¡¯s expression darkened and he stared at Ye Wei intensely. Ye Wei sneered. ¡®Old Witch, are you really related by blood to them?¡¯ Why did she feel that she had failed to recognize a familiar person?


    ¡®What is the family fighting so hard for?¡¯


    ¡°So you are Ye Wei. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you and my second son. Are you aware that every daughter-in-law in the world has to please her mother-in-law?¡± Su Ruhua looked at Ye Wei with a gentle smile.


    Her expression was so gentle and beautiful that it didn¡¯t show any ill will.


    Ye Wei laughed and linked arms with Mo Jue. ¡°Come on, Gorgeous Mo Jue. Tell me. Do you want your wife or your mom? Your Beauty Mom seems okay with meeting you once in ten years, so why not just come to me? I will promise to love and cherish you.¡±


    Ye Wei ¡®trained¡¯ her husband in front of Su Ruhua on purpose. ¡®You won¡¯t win the fight just because you are older.¡¯


    Su Ruhua¡¯s gaze darkened. She had a love-hate relationship with Ye Wei. ¡®Is she standing up for Mo Jue? It seems like she isn¡¯t that merciless like what Mo Jue told me.¡¯


    It was considered a good thing that she had such a powerful daughter-in-law like her. However, the only bad thing was that she wouldn¡¯t be able to count on her son anymore.


    Mo Jue looked at Beauty Mom, and then at Ye Wei. He asked, ¡°May I go to the toilet?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Su Ruhua and Ye Wei said in unison. Both of them suddenly realized that they might have sounded a little too agitated, so they smiled enchantingly at the same time. One looked at her son kindly while the other looked at her husband with a gentle and generous look.


    Eleven wiped away her sweat nervously¡­


    ¡®Is this the legendary battle between a mother and her daughter-in-law?¡¯


    ¡®Given Ye Wei¡¯s and Beauty Mom¡¯s personalities, they might end up in a fight. Was there any conflict between them?¡¯ Eleven thought to herself. It seemed that she might have been more lovable than Ye Wei¡­

 Chapter 678 - Untitled

    Dana also wiped away her sweat nervously by the side. ¡®These two women are really impressive. How could they smile so beautifully while engaging in a hot battle? It will be interesting to see this family interact in the future.¡¯


    There was a glimmer of a smile in Mo Jue¡¯s purple eyes. He said calmly, ¡°I really need to go to the toilet!¡±


    He ran away so fast that even Su Ruhua couldn¡¯t catch him. Dana and the butler laughed while Ye Wei¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡®Humph, Gorgeous Mo Jue, you¡¯re dead meat!¡¯


    ¡®If you can¡¯t choose between your mother and wife, your life will be hard in the future!¡¯


    Seeing her insidious smile, Eleven knew what she was thinking. She couldn¡¯t help but mourn for Mo Jue. ¡®Luckily, Mo Ye isn¡¯t here, or he will need to go to the toilet too.¡¯


    ¡°He¡¯s such a good-for-nothing.¡± Su Ruhua derided. ¡°I must have picked him up from some trash can.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I think so too. The Mo brothers are too different from you. You must have picked them up somewhere. It is a reasonable doubt,¡± Ye Wei said with a chuckle, showing an enchanting smile.


    Su Ruhua looked at her and asked Eleven, ¡°Are you really not telling me where your master is?¡±


    Eleven said, ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to tell you. We have promised not to disclose her information. Moreover, we did recognize the wrong person. My master is not as good-looking as you.¡±


    Su Ruhua raised her eyebrows.


    Ye Wei waved her hands. ¡°What she said was sort of implicit. Our master looks really ugly. You¡¯d better not see her, or you¡¯ll be scared to death.¡±


    ¡°You two little devils.¡± Su Ruhua shook her head. ¡°My sister and I have been separated for more than twenty years. I have traveled around the world for more than ten times just to find her. You don¡¯t understand my feelings.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it must be hard on you. Why are you trying so hard to find someone? Beauty Su¡¯s intelligence network should be able to help. You should have gone to him.¡± Ye Wei pretended to wipe her tears to express her sympathy before offering a piece of pertinent advice.


    ¡°How would Su Man find her if I couldn¡¯t?¡± Su Ruhua said with a wry smile.


    Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, are you back from the toilet? Come in if you want to listen. Don¡¯t eavesdrop on us. How creepy.¡±


    Eleven smiled. ¡°You scared him away.¡±


    Mo Jue walked in calmly and couldn¡¯t help asking Su Ruhua, ¡°Beauty Mom, do you have a younger sister?¡±


    ¡°Well, a twin sister,¡± Su Ruhua said.


    Ye Wei supported her head with her hand and looked at Mo Jue. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you believe me when I said that you were a child found on the streets? Except knowing that Beauty Mom is your mother, you didn¡¯t even know you had relatives or who your uncle and aunt were. I¡¯m sure this beautiful sister had picked you up from the garbage can.¡±


    ¡°You are such a sharp-tongued girl. I don¡¯t want to explain, but I have my own reason,¡± Su Ruhua said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Yes, a mother who had neglected her child for more than ten years surely has her own reasons, or she wouldn¡¯t be so heartless, right?¡± Ye Wei laughed beautifully, but every word of hers stabbed Su Ruhua in the heart.


    She was a knowledgeable and experienced person and could handle this kind of situation easily without getting angry. Besides, Ye Wei spoke the truth. The only thing she wanted to know was how to coax them into giving her the whereabouts of their master.


    ¡°Beauty Mom, why do you want to search for your sister?¡±


    ¡°Stop asking the obvious. Won¡¯t you search for your brother if he went missing?¡±


    ¡°My brother won¡¯t go missing. Besides, even if he went missing, he would come back on his own,¡± Mo Jue calmly replied. ¡®This idiot.¡¯ Su Ruhua was lost for words. Ye Wei, however, grinned from ear to ear. ¡®He¡¯s such a moron.¡¯


    Su Ruhua clapped her hands and said, ¡°How about making a deal, girls? Tell me where your master is, and I¡¯ll tell you what the weaknesses of these two brothers are so that you can domineer them.¡±


    Eleven raised her eyebrows, while Ye Wei smiled slyly. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Those two people aren¡¯t as important as my master. Besides, even if you don¡¯t tell me his weakness, I can still train him to be obedient.¡±


    Su Ruhua, ¡°¡­¡±


    Mo Jue, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Wei Wei, why do you seem so happy about that?¡¯


    Eleven nodded. ¡°I feel that Wei Wei¡¯s words are reasonable. Besides, she really did recognize the wrong person. Stop forcing us to tell you where our master is. It¡¯s a bit too much.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t tell me where she is. Can you just let me meet her for once?¡± Su Ruhua used a different approach. ¡°Take me to her. I will never disclose where she is. Is that fair?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t work. My master is very shy. She won¡¯t meet people. Besides, our base contains many secrets. It is a place for us to hide in, a place no one knows about. You should know how treacherous your two sons are. They even had the face to marry the girls of the terrorist organization that they had attacked. It¡¯s too much for us to handle. If they knew about our base, we can¡¯t guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t bomb it. We can¡¯t risk ourselves,¡± Ye Wei said with a smile.


    Mo Jue wanted to speak, but words got in his way once he saw her stare.


    ¡°After all, you just don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know who we once were. It¡¯s hard for us to believe others,¡± Eleven said. ¡°Please be more considerate of us. We can¡¯t even trust Mo Jue and Mo Ye fully. We never disclose anything to anyone, let alone you.¡±


    Su Ruhua¡¯s expression darkened, while Mo Jue¡¯s heart thumped wildly.


    Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. ¡°I said I have recognized the wrong person, but you didn¡¯t believe it. Your beloved brother¡¯s lover also has the same master. Why not wait for them to come back and see his reaction? He can prove me right. This is the fairest way. Both of us are here and we can¡¯t possibly play any tricks. What do you say?¡±


    Eleven was impressed. Ye Wei was indeed smart. That was the best way as nobody had seen how Old Witch looked like except for her, Ye Wei, and Kahn.


    They were certain that Bai Ye wouldn¡¯t recognize her.


    That was the safest way.


    Su Ruhua tucked her lips and glanced at Ye Wei and Eleven. She couldn¡¯t tell if anything was fishy. Ye Wei was right. She would be able to tell if they had done something fishy!


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe that they could do anything else under such circumstances either. She was very sure that Su Ruyu was Ye Wei¡¯s and Eleven¡¯s master, and she was elated to know that Su Ruyu was alive. However, they just wouldn¡¯t tell her anything.


    ¡®I shall wait for Su Man to come back!¡¯ Su Ruhua thought.

 Chapter 679 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    When Bai Ye and Su Man came back, they witnessed a strange scene. Su Ruhua, Ye Wei, and Eleven seemed to be having a good time, especially Su Ruhua and Ye Wei, who acted like best friends. They had a lively conversation going on, with Eleven joining in occasionally. However, Eleven, with a wry smile and fake smile, watched the both of them talk most of the time.


    Dana wiped her sweat whereas Mo Jue was just there, sitting down and looking very calm. He looked at Beauty Mom, and then his wife.


    Bai Ye finally realized that something was fishy. ¡®Why does the atmosphere feel¡­ weird? It seems like they had put on a show to create this lively atmosphere¡­¡¯


    ¡°The young master is back!¡± The old butler smiled and greeted Su Man. This time, instead of Bai Ling and Bai Lin, only the butler came with Su Ruhua. Su Man stared at Su Ruhua, but Su Ruhua kept looking at Bai Ye.


    Bai Ye looked at her in bewilderment. ¡®They say older sisters are like mothers. Is she judging me as her son-in-law like how a mother would?¡¯ The corners of his eyes twitched. He greeted Su Ruhua calmly. ¡®Su Man¡¯s sister¡­¡¯


    ¡®F***!¡¯


    ¡®She looks so young. Anyone would believe that she is Su Man¡¯s wife if they go out together. She definitely doesn¡¯t look like a mother of two boys in their twenties¡­¡¯


    ¡®She must have a recipe for eternal youth. I shall ask for some advice in the future.¡¯


    In fact, the strange genes running in the Su family were all like that. They didn¡¯t look old at all. Su Man¡¯s parents looked very young too. When they stood together with their daughter, they could even pull it off as siblings.


    So, it was definitely running in the genes of the Su family, which had nothing to do with the recipe of eternal youth.


    ¡°Why are you back?¡± Su Man¡¯s tone was as indifferent as usual. Seeing how she had been staring at Bai Ye, he thought that she must be curious about him after hearing their news. He shook his head.


    ¡®This sister¡­¡¯


    ¡°Man Man, is this how you welcome your sister home? I haven¡¯t been home for so long. Can¡¯t you give me a smile?¡± Su Ruhua said angrily and waved her hand. ¡°Forget it. Unfilial brother.¡±


    ¡°I thought you had forgotten the way home,¡± Su Man said.


    The old butler tried to cool them down. The way the two siblings interact could be too much to handle sometimes. Mo Jue was shocked again. He finally believed that it was real¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re so biased, Beauty Mom,¡± Mo Jue said coldly. Judging from her tone, he guessed that she might have always been in touch with Su Man but had never met them once. That was too much.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter with you all? Bullying me? What are you treating me like this when I have traveled a long way here? Don¡¯t go too overboard or I might teach you a lesson.¡± Su Ruhua laughed. Su Man and Bai Ye sat down.


    Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, ¡°Beautiful sister, do you believe me now? We didn¡¯t do anything and neither did anyone leave the room to inform him. Do you have anything else to say?¡±


    Su Ruhua was really not a person easy to deal with. She had tried to ask about Old Witch while talking to her. Fortunately, she was Ye Wei, not Eleven. Su Ruhua failed to do so due to her intelligence.


    Su Ruhua looked at Bai Ye again. Bai Ye was confused. ¡®What are they talking about?¡¯


    Su man frowned.


    With a coquettish smile, Ye Wei said, ¡°Hey, stop staring at Bai Ye. See Beauty Su¡¯s expression? It¡¯s getting darker. Your beautiful brother is getting jealous.¡±


    Everyone laughed except Su Man.


    ¡°What exactly are you talking about?¡± Bai Ye couldn¡¯t help but ask Ye Wei. Su Ruhua¡¯s gaze scared him. ¡®Is she blaming me for snatching her beloved brother away?¡¯


    Ye Wei said with a smile, ¡°This beautiful sister was hiding in the dark just now, and I mistook her graceful figure for Old Witch. I thought Old Witch had come for Eleven, but she insisted that our master looked the same as her. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°How bad are your eyes to have recognized the wrong person?¡±


    ¡°She was in the dark, so I couldn¡¯t see properly.¡± Ye Wei sighed. Su Ruhua looked at her. ¡®This girl can really act.¡¯


    ¡°Do I look like her?¡± Su Ruhua asked Bai Ye.


    Bai Ye shook his head decisively. ¡°Not at all. Maybe your figure¡­ But Old Witch is not as good-looking as you. She is the ugliest woman I have ever seen.¡±


    Ye Wei and Eleven looked at Bai Ye coldly, and he made a gesture, signaling them to shut up.


    ¡°Bai Ye, even if you want to please your lover¡¯s sister, you can¡¯t say that about our master. Children shouldn¡¯t say that their mother is ugly,¡± Eleven said, imitating Ye Wei¡¯s tone. ¡®What tricks are these two people playing?¡¯


    ¡°Maybe your master was wearing a mask?¡± Su Ruhua said lightly.


    Bai Ye laughed. ¡°Impossible. We have been with her for more than ten years. How could we not figure that out?¡±


    Su Ruhua kept quiet.


    Bai Ye was frank and honest, unlike the sly Ye Wei. Was she really mistaken about it?


    Su Man was well aware of everything. He had guessed it when he heard Eleven¡¯s tone the last time.


    And he was more certain after Ye Wei had recognized the wrong person this time.


    Their master was Su Ruyu, his second sister.


    He had many ways for people to own up. The more they denied it, the more he wanted to prove it.


    Su Ruhua nodded and smiled. ¡°Maybe I was oversensitive.¡±


    Ye Wei smiled, but Eleven looked at Su Man worriedly. ¡®I¡¯ll have to plan this out with Ye Wei later.¡¯


    ¡®Actually, would it matter since they are a family?¡¯


    That depended on Ye Wei.


    ¡°I¡¯ll live here for a while, Su Man,¡± Su Ruhua said with a faint smile. Although she seemed to believe Bai Ye and Ye Wei, she stubbornly felt that there must be something wrong.


    The only way to find out was to stay there!


    ¡°The Su family must be very busy these days. It¡¯s getting a little too peaceful for me lately. It¡¯ll be great to have some company. Am I right, daughters-in-law?¡± Su Ruhua looked at Ye Wei and Eleven with a smile.


    ¡°Do whatever you want!¡± Su Man said. Nobody could stop her if she wanted to stay. Anyway, it was her home too. Mo Jue was very happy as it was rare for him to be able to spend time with Beauty Mom. ¡®I shall call Mo Ye over later.¡¯


    ¡­


    Ye Wei and Eleven looked at each other.


    ¡®Hmmph, what a sly old fox!¡¯


    Everyone had different thoughts and feelings at that point in time. Some of them were happy, some were nervous, some were calm, while some were indifferent¡­

 Chapter 680 - Untitled

    Su Ruhua looked at Ye Wei, and then at Bai Ye before propping up her chin and saying, ¡°That said, I must really thank your master for the kind of talent she has nurtured. Three of them are headed for the Su family.¡±


    Ye Wei chuckled as she played with the teacup before her. She laughed and said, ¡°Dear beautiful sister, why don¡¯t you say that your Su family has taken a fancy to the three of us? I¡¯ve no qualms as I¡¯ve Mo Jue, and Eleven has no qualms since she has Mo Ye. Right, Eleven?¡±


    Eleven nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s face darkened, and he stared at Ye Wei hard. What nonsense was she talking about?


    ¡®F***!¡¯


    Su Man and Bai Ye quietly sat aside as they watched the two women bicker. Su Ruhua sure was a good sport. Not long later, she said that she was tired from all the traveling and had to return to the room to rest. She and the old butler went down.


    Eleven immediately asked, ¡°Beauty Su, how long would your sister be staying here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Bai Ye looked at Eleven¡¯s slightly panicked look curiously before looking at Ye Wei¡¯s bizarre laughter. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Did something I¡¯m unaware of happened along the way?¡±


    Ye Wei would not respond to him, and Eleven displayed some unhappiness. ¡°Go ask Su Man.¡±


    ¡°You two are not the nicest people around. Do I have to ask Su Man about things that are happening in the house?¡±


    ¡°Wrong! It¡¯s our house now, so don¡¯t draw the lines too clearly. Beauty Su, I know that you are privy to what¡¯s happened, so don¡¯t pull any stunts or I will fall out with you.¡± Ye Wei coldly ordered.


    This was her first time speaking to Beauty Su so harshly.


    Mo Jue, who listened on from the side, was utterly lost. He had no idea what kind of mime they were up to. Just as he was about to speak, Ye Wei shot him a cold glare and he obediently kept his peace. It was much better to merely observe the fireworks.


    ¡°What are you all keeping under wraps so tightly? We are, after all, family,¡± Su Man softly said in a gentle tone with nary an emotion.


    ¡°That¡¯s our problem,¡± Eleven said.


    The meeting came to an end, and everybody returned to their rooms and got on with their work.


    Su Man and Bai Ye left one after another. Ye Wei rejected Mo Jue, who wanted to carry her back to her room, as she had some things to talk to Eleven about. Mo Jue did not insist and returned to the room himself.


    Ye Wei and Eleven discussed this in the central atrium. Both of them had no good way to keep Su Ruhua in check.


    The Su mansion was also Su Ruhua¡¯s home, and she had the freedom to stay as long as she wished. Since Ye Wei would not be leaving Riyadh anytime soon to roam the world, she and Eleven both could not leave.


    The two of them huddled together.


    Eleven told Ye Wei the details of what happened. ¡°I feel that there is some deep-seated emotional knot between the sisters as they wouldn¡¯t have avoided each other for so long otherwise. Do you think we should tell Old Witch?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already told her that when you previously returned to the island, so that won¡¯t be necessary. She is unwilling to face it,¡± Ye Wei said. ¡°Forget it!¡±


    ¡°What do we do then? Just wage a war of attrition with Su Ruhua?¡± Eleven was extremely worried. ¡°I feel that this woman is not simple, so what should we do? For all you know, she may just be able to fish information from me. I am not as alert and keen as you are.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s what it is, just say it! If worse comes to worst, just tell Old Witch again. I have no idea how things ended up like this.¡± Ye Wei shrugged her shoulders. ¡°When you previously told Old Witch all these, did she sound very dismissive?¡±


    ¡°Not really either. She didn¡¯t even know that she has siblings, so she would naturally not sound dismissive of them.¡± Eleven frowned. ¡°There¡¯s also Su Man¡­ When I told him about this previously, he did not give a clear response. However, he must be certain about it now.¡±


    Ye Wei fell into deep thought. What should she do?


    Damn it!


    ¡°Do you want to try going online and looking for Old Witch tonight? I am very sure Beauty Su is up to something,¡± Ye Wei plainly said. ¡°One look at his expression is all I need to know something¡¯s amiss.¡±


    ¡°You still can tell that something is amiss from Beauty Su¡¯s expression?¡± Eleven could not help but exclaim. She could not see a thing at all.


    Su Man was indeed a poker face host.


    ¡°Eleven, that¡¯s how people differ.¡± Ye Wei mused and smiled.


    Eleven was speechless.


    Ye Wei¡¯s predictions were spot on. The moment Su Man and Bai Ye returned to their room, Su Man asked Bai Ye, ¡°Does your master look completely different from my sister?¡±


    ¡°Definitely! I¡¯ve seen Old Witch¡¯s face for years, and I still remember having nightmares about it. As time passed, I got used to it and it was only then did things become better. What¡¯s with the question?¡± Bai Ye asked curiously.


    ¡°How could Ye Wei wrongly recognize her?¡±


    ¡°It might just be the silhouette. If one only saw the silhouette and not the face, even I could make the same mistake too,¡± Bai Ye said. While Old Witch was indeed ugly, her figure was extremely charming.


    As teenagers back then, they often wondered whether they could pursue Old Witch if she wore a youthful mask. That said, those were purely jokes.


    ¡°Bai Ye, I feel that you do not know everything that Ye Wei and Eleven know,¡± Su Man plainly said.


    ¡°That is possible too. Old Witch really dotes on them, especially Ye Wei. While the rest of us were all punished for whatever mistake we made, she would turn a blind eye to Ye Wei¡¯s mistakes as long as they were not too serious. Old Witch is partial to them.¡± Bai Ye laughed as he recalled the past. He felt the same now.


    Su Man harrumphed. ¡®If you had Ye Wei¡¯s eyes and gab, people would really dote on you too.¡¯


    ¡°Su Man, why are you asking all these?¡±


    ¡°I feel that your master might be my second sister.¡±


    Bai Ye, ¡°¡­¡±


    He was utterly taken aback and exclaimed. ¡°How could this be!¡±


    It was too shocking!


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel possible,¡± Bai Ye said. He frowned and looked at Su Man, thinking that he must have been mad enough to make all these connections.


    Su Man smiled quietly.


    When they returned to the room, Su Man, leveraging on Bai Ye showering, had somebody leak information¡­


    His somewhat emotionless face broke into a smile.


    Su Ruyu, huh?


    Perhaps she might end up coming to them.


    He was also curious as to why his second sister was so mysterious. Just what emotional knot was there between the two of them that he might be able to unravel? He did not want to see his second sister look for him from a thousand miles away.


    He thought for a while and conveniently logged into Mo Ye¡¯s private network to leave him a message.

 Chapter 681 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei returned to the room, got changed, and freshened up before going to sleep. Mo Jue¡¯s purple eyes were focused on her. He made no effort to hide his doubts and was waiting for Ye Wei to ask him about it. When she did, he would then go with the flow and float his doubts. Mo Jue prepared all his questions but did not expect Ye Wei to be so stoic, treating him as though he was not there. She had her medicine and went to bed just like that.


    Mo Jue could not help but roll around before asking, ¡°Wei Wei, are you not telling me something?¡±


    ¡°No! Is there something about me that you don¡¯t know? I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ve even looked up the age when I first wetted my bed!¡± Ye Wei smiled gorgeously and patted his face. ¡°Be good and go to sleep, okay?¡±


    ¡°No! You are definitely hiding something from me. What kind of mime were you playing with Beauty Mom? Is Beauty Mom¡¯s twin sister your master?¡± Mo Jue lay down and looked at her steely.


    Ye Wei rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°I just recognized the wrong person. Why are you just as stubborn as she is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t buy that!¡±


    ¡°Boss, I am not expecting you to buy that, okay? Is believing or not any of my concern? Sleep time, sleep time! I am sleepy!¡± Ye Wei deliberately yawned to show how sleepy she was.


    Mo Jue¡¯s gaze was much more solemn. He stared at Ye Wei intensely and said, ¡°Wei Wei, you were clearly lying. Beauty Mom hasn¡¯t known you for long, and neither does she know of you fidgeting. Don¡¯t you realize that you subconsciously fidget whenever you lie?¡±


    Ye Wei was at a loss for words.


    What kind of small actions was she unaware of? F***!


    ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, are you watching me 24/7? You¡¯re so twisted that I¡¯m utterly terrified!¡± Ye Wei acted as though she were about to scream. F*** that Beauty Mom! How could he know what she didn¡¯t know?


    ¡°That¡¯s because I care about all your emotions.¡±


    ¡°Dear, please do not care about me so intensely as it¡¯s so pressurizing for me. It seems like I¡¯ll need to look as stoic as Eleven so that you won¡¯t see anything.¡± Ye Wei pouted. How could anyone study someone to such a level where everything had some sort of significance to it? That was nothing short of twisted.


    ¡°Wei Wei, you can tell me. I promise I will not tell Beauty Mom anything.¡± Mo Jue cajoled her as he was really curious.


    If he did not raise it, Ye Wei would not feel angry. Once he mentioned this, Ye Wei broke into a false smile and said, ¡°I was asking you whether you wanted a sister-in-law or wife earlier, yet you shirked the question by going to the toilet. So let me tell you now, fat hope!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t explain. I am more interested in the outcome rather than the process. Whatever you have done stays, and I can¡¯t be bothered with how you feel. Therefore, please do not expect me to tell you any secrets. If you had decisively said that you wanted a wife earlier, I would have told you, but¡­ Anyway, go to sleep!¡± Ye Wei laughed when she saw Mo Jue¡¯s face became even glummer.


    ¡°Wei Wei¡­¡±


    ¡°What Wei Wei, seriously! You¡¯re getting really noisy, so stop calling my name or get off my bed and sleep on the floor,¡± Ye Wei said as she coldly stared at Mo Jue. Mo Jue stared back at her while gritting his teeth.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Eleven returned to her room and called Mo Ye. The first call was not picked up. She called again in ten minutes, and he picked up the call.


    ¡°Mo Ye, do you know that your mother is in Riyadh?¡± Eleven lay prone on the bed, reading a magazine while talking to Mo Ye over the phone. She was planning to coax him into coming over.


    Mo Ye¡¯s deep laughter came from the cell phone. ¡°Little Jue just called, and Su Man left a message. How could I not know¡­¡±


    ¡°Su Man left you a message?¡± Eleven was a little taken aback as she murmured. ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He wants me to return to acknowledge my heritage!¡±


    Eleven was speechless.


    F***! She originally thought Su Man would suggest visiting one¡¯s grave! Eleven gently laughed as she flipped the page of the magazine. ¡°So, are you coming over? Honestly, you acknowledging your heritage is quite shocking to me,¡± she smiled and said.


    ¡°I am allowing my emotions to settle,¡± Mo Ye plainly said. Mo Jue called him first to tell him that Beauty Mom was at Su Man¡¯s place in Riyadh, and he felt weird as to why Beauty Mom would have gone there.


    Mo Jue¡¯s next statement shocked him. He said, ¡°Bro, we have to call Su Man uncle.¡±


    He almost dropped his phone. Anybody who didn¡¯t have a strong heart would certainly have a heart attack. Thankfully, he was all-along healthy. Otherwise, that would have shocked him silly. When he was checking in on Mo Jue¡¯s condition in detail, the system reminded him that he had a new message. The message, at a glance, was from Su Man.


    Mo Ye felt his eyes twitch. He did not know how to respond to it.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually pretty good. You¡¯re part of the family after all.¡± Eleven smiled with some anticipation. ¡°Do come over. It¡¯s been a long time since Mo Jue and you reunited with your mother. Chances are you miss that gathering really much too. She will be here for a while as well.¡±


    ¡°Wherever my mother is, she won¡¯t remain for long. I¡¯m guessing that she will leave when I go over,¡± Mo Ye said.


    ¡°No!¡± Eleven immediately replied to him. She slowly said, ¡°Absolutely not.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°I just know it, okay? For all you know, she may just reside here. Your mother has gotten into a contest with Wei Wei, and they are trying to out-compete each other as we speak,¡± Eleven smiled and said. ¡°Come over for the spectacle. It will be very fun.¡±


    ¡°Eleven, I¡¯ve realized that you spending even a short time with Ye Wei makes you evil.¡± His innocent Eleven.


    ¡°Is it?¡± Eleven maintained her cool style. ¡°Aren¡¯t I just telling you the truth?¡±


    ¡°Have you had fun these few days?¡± Mo Ye smiled as he asked. He could not hide his adoration and doting of her in his tone.


    Eleven nodded and said, ¡°Mo Ye, Mo Jue used to be able to play mahjong, right?¡±


    ¡°No. What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°He is so scheming! Wei Wei and I taught him mahjong, and he won all of our money in no time. How dare he disrespect his master!¡± Eleven accused him in a cold tone. Her heart still ached at the tens of thousands she had lost.


    Mo Ye broke into hearty laughter. This lass was so adorable¡­


    ¡°What are you laughing about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing! You two are foolish enough to allow a greenhorn to win all your money?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just too terrifying. Chances are he¡¯s laid a spell on us.¡±


    ¡°All of you must have been in cahoots and fleeced him.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Eleven seriously replied. She thought and said, ¡°Do you know how to play mahjong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±


    Eleven pondered. ¡°Wei Wei said that men who don¡¯t know how to play mahjong are not real men, so learn how to play mahjong well before you come over.¡±


    Mo Ye was rendered speechless.

 Chapter 682 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Ye silently pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°You really love to play mahjong, huh?¡±


    ¡°I really do! Once you¡¯ve learned how to, the four of us can play together. It will be fun,¡± Eleven said without the slightest embarrassment. ¡°Since Mo Jue took a short time to learn it, it should be as easy for you to learn.¡± Eleven smiled. ¡°Get it?¡±


    ¡°Dear Eleven, when did you start to take all that Ye Wei said as gospel truth?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s certainly a famous saying,¡± Eleven said. ¡°That aside, are you really so busy back there?¡±


    ¡°You miss me?¡± His teasing yet adoring voice came through the telephone. Eleven felt her face slightly flush. She hesitated while flipping the page.


    ¡°A little!¡± she softly said.


    ¡°Just a little?¡±


    ¡°Stop asking! Do you want to come over or not?¡± Eleven¡¯s voice became cold. She did not know that her coldness, to Mo Ye, sounded like a cover for her petulant streak.


    His laughter became even deeper.


    Eleven¡¯s ears almost turned completely red from his laughing. Mo Ye knew that she was shy and did not say much. He only said, ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to think about? Mo Jue is here, and your mother¡­ She¡¯s here too!¡± He was the only person missing, and coming over for a reunion that removed the barriers they kept from each other should make for a happy occasion!


    ¡°Very well then. I¡¯ll be there tomorrow!¡± Mo Ye laughed and promised her. Eleven could not quite believe how he agreed to her so easily. She took a while to recover from her shock.


    ¡°Are you serious?


    ¡°Naturally!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Eleven laughed happily. If he left tomorrow, he would reach the day after tomorrow.


    Her clear laughter thoroughly pleased Mo Ye, and Mo Ye felt that he had made the wisest decision. It was so correct that she laughed so happily.


    ¡°You all didn¡¯t bully Little Jue much these few days, right?¡± Mo Ye laughed.


    ¡°It was Wei Wei who bullied him. Would the rest of us dare?¡± Eleven laughed. Given Mo Jue¡¯s character, nobody, save Ye Wei, would dare to lay a finger on him. Besides, there was also Beauty Mom now.¡±


    It was afraid that they were the two women he could not help, and Eleven could not help but tell Mo Ye about Mo Jue shirk the question. Mo Ye broke into laughter and then seriously considered for a moment. He then seriously said, ¡°Why do I still feel that it¡¯s safer in Palermo?¡±


    Eleven was speechless.


    ¡°Do you want me to go over to watch the spectacle, or do you want me to go over to watch you make a spectacle of me?¡± Mo Ye suddenly asked.


    Eleven was speechless.


    To be called out on her thoughts was so¡­ stifling! Why couldn¡¯t she just hide it from Mo Ye? To have him see through her thoughts so easily indeed meant that saying less was gold as one was more prone to miss a step when saying more.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really!¡± Eleven would never admit.


    Mo Ye laughed and said, ¡°Very well then. If you do, then I¡¯ve no qualms sacrificing myself just to make my future wife happy.¡±


    Eleven was speechless.


    She grinned and wiped her sweat away nervously!


    The next day, everybody save Su Man and Bai Ye were all awake. The latter two often woke up the earliest. Su Ruhua, Mo Jue, Ye Wei, and Eleven were already having breakfast but Su Man and Bai Ye had yet to be seen.


    ¡®Tryst¡¯ came to Ye Wei and Su Ruhua¡¯s minds.


    Mo Jue looked at his sister-in-law and Beauty Mom helplessly. What kind of expression was that? Was this world overrun by ladies who were into homosexual love?


    ¡°Dana, have they been always sleeping together?¡± Su Ruhua asked Dana in a chuckle. Dana was Su Man¡¯s personal maidservant and was responsible for his food and lodging. Whenever Su Man had any problems, Dana was the best person to ask.


    Dana nodded as it was no secret. Everybody in the Su family knew, and they acquiesced to Bai Ye as the other master of the house and treated him with the same respect they treated Su Man.


    People of ability were often able to easily win over others.


    ¡°Who was on top and below?¡± Su Ruhua cut to the chase. Mo Jue felt his coffee being lodged in his throat and coughed several times. Ye Wei looked at him smugly. How unpromising¡­ Eleven also despised him.


    Mo Jue flew into a rage. Goodness! Could they at least consider that he was the only man here?


    Did he have to shirk the question by going to the toilet again?


    Dana covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°Young madam, Dana is unsure about this. You should ask the master himself.¡±


    ¡°Sister Dana, that¡¯s really not the nicest of you. Come, tell Sister Beautiful and I¡¯ll stand up for you if Su Man comes after you.¡± Su Ruhua laughed as she goaded her on.


    Dana smiled. ¡°Master Bai has been unwell for quite a while some time back. Although they had slept together, nothing happened. As to who was dominant and who was submissive, that¡¯s¡­ kind of hard to pin down.¡±


    Beauty Su seemed submissive but had a dominant streak, whereas Bai Ye had a dominant streak but submissive aura. This was really hard to pin down.


    Su Ruhua clapped her hands and said, ¡°Man Man is too honest. When people are ill and lack strength, the best thing to do is to simply do the person, and for several times! He is so foolish to allow such an opportunity to pass. That fool must have been some adopted dumpster baby.¡±


    Mo Jue was lost for words.


    ¡®Beauty Mom, you¡¯re good!¡¯


    Eleven and Ye Wei looked at each other before Ye Wei said, ¡°If Beauty Su is not submissive, his beautiful looks are quite wasted on him.¡±


    Eleven nodded in complete agreement. Their Bai Ye was better off being dominant, and it felt good imagining it.


    ¡°Man Man must be dominant!¡±


    ¡°It should be Bai Ye instead!¡± Eleven said.


    Ye Wei laughed. ¡°Sister Beautiful, look at how you are cheering Man Man on. Even though Beauty Su is dominant, you¡¯ve cheered him on until he¡¯s become submissive. Besides, our Bai Ye is the typical dominant man, and Beauty Su will never be able to run from him. To think he¡¯s wasted all that time makes him perfect material for the domineering guy who is willing to be submissive.¡±


    Mo Jue was even more certain that this world was overrun by women who were into BL!


    Dana, who was standing aside, wiped away her sweat nervously. They were¡­ too open! Such things were very off-boundaries in Riyadh. Who would dare to talk about them so openly?


    ¡°Then, did they¡­ do it last night?¡± Su Ruhua asked. Everybody looked toward Dana. The latter wiped away her sweat nervously.


    ¡°It seems¡­ that they did it!¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Some sounds of exhilaration rose and fell.


    ¡°Who was dominant and who was submissive?¡± Ye Wei asked Dana in excitement. Dana wiped her sweat and shook her head. She really did not know.


    Su Ruhua tapped the table and said, ¡°Little Jue, can you install a surveillance camera in their room?¡±


    Mo Jue was lost for words.


    ¡®Beauty Mom, you must be somehow related to Ye Wei by blood!¡¯

 Chapter 683 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The few of them had breakfast and deliberately remained to chitchat. With Su Ruhua and Ye Wei, both experts at keeping the conversation going, present, it was not too long into the conversation that they revealed most of their background.


    Eleven secretly admired their abilities. When it came to scheming and manipulation, which was a matter of innate talent, she was not as strong off as them and would end up being strung along by them. She hence quietly listened to Beauty Mom and Ye Wei face each other off.


    The few of them were waiting for Su Man and Bai Ye. When they asked Dana, Dana would not reveal anything as she really did not know and had nothing to offer.


    ¡°Wei Wei, do you want to wager?¡± Su Ruhua asked excitedly. Ye Wei¡¯s eyes lit up and she blinked with interest. Su Ruhua laughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wager as to who was dominant and who was submissive. I wager that Man Man is dominant. How about that?¡±


    Eleven and Ye Wei looked at each other in the eye before Ye Wei smiled gorgeously. ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll wager on Bai Ye!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m betting a hundred million! Don¡¯t be a deadbeat!¡± Su Ruhua laughed and said, elegantly sticking a finger out.


    ¡°Deal! I¡¯ll wager a hundred million too. Wait a second. Sister Beautiful, hearsay has it that you were a vagrant for more than twenty years. Do you have that much money?¡± Ye Wei raised a reasonable doubt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t, but my son has and it¡¯s no less than yours.¡± Su Ruhua grabbed Mo Jue and chuckled as she said that. Eleven was utterly taken aback by her. F***! Was that even permissible in gambling?


    Ye Wei smiled eminently and said, ¡°That¡¯s quite a bad thing to say! Your son¡¯s money belongs to your son, and it eventually belongs to me. We¡¯re getting the short end of this wager!¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s lips twitched and he looked at Beauty Mom. ¡®Mom, you sure are crafty.¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about getting the short end? You¡¯re not even married yet! Of course, if you immediately marry him, I will naturally not gamble with Mo Jue¡¯s money,¡± Beauty Mom laughed and said. This son of hers was stupid enough. Despite having experienced so many ups and downs and been dumb enough to brainwash somebody¡¯s daughter, not marrying her was an utter insult to the IQ of the Su family!


    Even if one could not get their hands on a person, having a child to play with was not too bad an idea!


    Mo Jue¡¯s gaze lit up. Beauty Mom¡¯s words hit home. This method of forcing a marriage was not too bad indeed!


    Ye Wei was also taken aback. She waved her hands and said, ¡°Forget it! Use your good son¡¯s money then. He is filthy rich after all, and we were thoroughly shocked when he declared his worth. That said, you can actually offer a higher wager and I do not mind at all.¡±


    Mo Jue was lost for words.


    ¡®Wei Wei, is this how you bully people?¡¯


    Beauty Mom thought that Mo Jue was really an idiot to even honestly declare his worth. He¡¯s just too dumb!


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Hence, with the wager settled, Eleven wondered who would be the house. What if they both lost? While it was feasible for one to be dominant and the other submissive, what if¡­ they took turns to be both dominant and submissive? This was a very serious question.


    How about she played the house?


    If they lost, she would earn two hundred million yuan for nothing. If one lost and the other won, she would not lose out on anything. That was the best deal possible!


    Just as Eleven was about to speak, Su Man and Bai Ye came over. Beauty Mom¡¯s laughter cut short the words in her throat.


    ¡°The sun has almost dried the clothes. You two sure are deep sleepers.¡± Su Ruhua laughed.


    Ye Wei propped her head up and looked at the two beauties who took their own sweet time. They did not seem particularly amiss; one was calm and cold whereas the other was gentle-looking and carefree. Nothing seemed amiss.


    Beauty Su¡¯s Arabic clothes, which covered him from top to bottom, only revealed his face. It was too inconvenient for her to see if there were any traces of evidence on his body.


    Ye Wei felt a slight pity. If it weren¡¯t for her being lame in a leg, she would have leaped up and groped him all over.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Bai Ye smiled and asked before sitting next to Eleven. Dana ordered somebody to deliver breakfast while she stood around and watched the spectacle.


    ¡°Chatting,¡± Eleven said and took a side glance at Bai Ye, trying to see something. It was a pity that her skills were not developed enough to notice anything amiss.


    How lamentable indeed!


    Chatting? What could Su Ruhua and Ye Wei talk about? It seemed and sounded treacherous, no?


    ¡°Beauty Su, did you have a good night¡¯s sleep?¡± Ye Wei smiled and asked.


    ¡°It was good!¡± Su Man gently replied and then drank some milk before politely having his breakfast. He was a man of few words and did not even look at them.


    If Su Man did not keep the conversation going, the conversation would peter out. Beauty Su was an expert at ending conversations, so Ye Wei asked Beauty Su while Su Ruhua asked Bai Ye. Bai Ye, who was also of few words, curtly replied ¡®good¡¯ albeit in a much more polite manner than Beauty Su. He even greeted Su Ruhua courteously.


    Su Ruhua secretly thought to herself. ¡®That¡¯s nice. +1 to him.¡¯


    Ye Wei harrumphed. She deliberately clattered her fork against the plate. She was thinking of how to break the question when Su Ruhua looked at her. Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. ¡®Why are you looking at me like this? He¡¯s your brother. There¡¯s nothing stopping you from asking.¡¯


    ¡®He¡¯s your sibling!¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s your younger brother! It¡¯s a more intimate address.¡¯


    ¡®Your sibling!¡¯


    ¡®Your younger brother!¡¯


    ¡­


    The two of them exchanged glances for a moment before mutually conceding defeat. Eleven was laughing at one side whereas Ye Wei touched her nose. When she was about to ask Bai Ye, Su Ruhua shockingly asked, ¡°Man Man, did Bai Ye do you last night? Or was it the other way round?¡±


    Hehe¡­


    Bai Ye could not keep the coffee in him and spat it out. The coffee thankfully landed before him and did not travel far. Everybody looked at them in a sneaky manner as though he had been in a tryst. Bai Ye calmly took up his napkin and wiped his mouth.


    Ye Wei secretly gave Su Ruhua a thumbs-up. ¡®You are badass! I shall concede defeat!¡¯


    Looking at how shocked Bai Ye was, she was so aggressive to the point of committing suicide.


    Eleven turned around and could not help but laugh. This beautiful sister was indeed a badass.


    Su Man did not raise his eyebrows. ¡°Didn¡¯t manage to install a surveillance device in time?¡±


    Ye Wei and Su Ruhua looked at Mo Jue, who had an exceptionally innocent look. Why were they looking at him? That was something he would never do!


    ¡°Man Man, be good and do not change the topic. This is very important. Wei Wei and your sister have wagered a hundred million each, and I stood up for you. Since so much has been wagered, I am sure Man Man will not bear to see your sister lose money, right?¡± Su Ruhua played the kinship card.


    Bai Ye was embarrassed. What was going on? There were no questions involved. Did Wei Wei wager on him? That damn lass was surely the nicest person around. A hundred million, huh?


    Su Man finally raised his eyebrows. ¡°Just the two of you?¡±


    Su Ruhua and Ye Wei nodded. Both of them had a bad omen.


    Su Man nodded and rapped his slender fingers on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll be the house. A hundred million each, please.¡±

 Chapter 684 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Ruhua and Ye Wei looked at each other in the eye. Bai Ye was exceptionally lost for words. Eleven secretly wondered to herself. Damn it, she would lose two hundred million all because Su Man and Bai Ye were that bit earlier. If not, she would have already suggested being the house.


    There was indeed a third scenario.


    Ye Wei smiled and looked at Su Man and Bai Ye ambiguously. So they actually took turns to be dominant and submissive? Very well then! Her expectations of Bai Ye as well as Sister Beautiful¡¯s expectations of Su Man were too high.


    She hence lost a hundred million.


    ¡°You guys are so bored to the point you¡¯re wagering on such things first thing in the day?¡± Bai Ye shook his head. Ye Wei stared at him and said, ¡°You pay me back a hundred million. How could you be so unpromising and cause me to lose money?¡±


    Bai Ye, ¡°¡­¡±


    Was this his fault? Was this his fault?!


    Su Ruhua stroked her nose and suddenly said, ¡°I think I wagered in Korean won.¡±


    ¡°I think I may have wagered in lira.¡± Ye Wei went with the flow and quickly changed her words. As she quoted a much more worthless currency, Su Ruhua gave a thumbs-up. That lass sure responded really quickly.


    Su Man coldly harrumphed and Bai Ye looked at them disdainfully. To resort to dirty tactics when they lost money was nothing short of shameless.


    After breakfast, Bai Ye brought Ye Wei to do her checkup as it was time for her medicine to be re-prescribed. Mo Jue carried Ye Wei and followed Bai Ye to the medical room. ¡°Is her leg very seriously injured?¡± Su Ruhua asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s been injured for quite a while. Bai Ye said that Wei Wei can be cured, but she will have to go through a little suffering,¡± Eleven said with slight heartache.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that she can be cured. How about the poison in you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Eleven instinctively wanted to bring up her master but changed the topic instead. ¡°That I don¡¯t know, but the virus can be kept in check for now.¡±


    Su Man looked at Eleven and said, ¡°The data from your master should be sent over in a moment. The data she had Bai Ye compile is roughly complete and it¡¯s time to study both sets of data in concert. Do remind her lest your treatment be delayed.¡±


    Eleven thought about it and nodded. ¡°Got it!¡±


    Su Ruhua raised her eyebrows in bewilderment. ¡°Is her master very well-versed in viral research?¡±


    ¡°At least stronger than me!¡± Su Man said. Su Ruhua looked at Eleven with a harsh glance, and Eleven felt her heart jolt. Su Ruhua also wanted to know where her master was. Although she had an impeccable look and did not discuss this further, she still said, ¡°Mo Ye is on his way to Riyadh and will be here tomorrow. In that case, I¡¯ll go look Wei Wei up.¡±


    Eleven scooted away faster than a rabbit would!


    Su Ruhua had a solemn look. ¡°Man Man, you¡¯re on better terms with them. Could you ask them? I¡¯m not asking them to sell their master out. I just want to know whether their master is Ruyu.¡±


    There was overwhelming evidence suggesting it must be Ruyu. Su Ruhua had a very strong premonition that she could not be wrong.


    ¡°If their master is indeed second sister, why doesn¡¯t she want to see you? Instead, she should have been looking for you these past twenty-over years. She couldn¡¯t be that heartless, right?¡± Su Man raised his doubts. Although he was on better terms with Ye Wei and Eleven, Ye Wei had already warned him there was no room for discussion with regards to that.


    ¡°I did some things that I can¡¯t face up to Ruyu about, and she misunderstood some things too. I can understand why she does not want to see me, but there are many things I hope to clarify with her. We¡¯re sisters, not enemies, so why can¡¯t we just get along?¡± Su Ruhua had a slightly agonizing look on her face. ¡°Consider me begging you to ask them. I promise I will not leak any information about her.¡±


    ¡°What did you do to second sister that she would avoid you for over twenty years?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that,¡± Su Ruhua solemnly replied. ¡°I¡¯ll save that for another time. All I want now is to see Ruyu. I do not know how she has been doing all these years, and I also do not know whether Mo Shitian is still with her.¡±


    She bitterly laughed twice. She must have been daydreaming. Given Ruyu¡¯s character, how could she get together with Mo Shitian?


    Su Man looked at Su Ruhua and plainly said, ¡°Relax. For all you know, you might be able to see her soon.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Ruhua¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°You do not need to know that either. Time will tell,¡± Su Man said. Bai Ye once said that the island was isolated from the world and no information would reach it. There was only one means of contacting it.


    To put it differently, her master had a way of finding out what was going on outside.


    The next day, Mo Ye reached Riyadh.


    The happiest person was undoubtedly Eleven. He was mentally prepared about Su Ruhua and Su Man, but seeing them was quite another matter. He felt surreal when he saw them.


    Ye Wei, who was aside, chuckled and said, ¡°Big Boss Mo, call him uncle!¡±


    Su Man, who was seemingly waiting for the Mo brothers to call him uncle, had a calm look. ¡°Hi, uncle!¡± Mo Ye greeted.


    Ye Wei almost spat out the water in her mouth. Bai Ye¡¯s eyes twitched!


    F***! Did he really do it!?


    She coaxed Mo Jue for a long time, but he either did not respond or did not call. Little did they expect Big Boss Mo to be so obedient. Hmm, how ungentlemanly.


    Beauty Su naturally would not reply to him. He merely coldly harrumphed.


    Su Ruhua laughed very heartily.


    Given how Big Boss Mo was so obedient, Ye Wei did not know how to carry on.


    Ye Wei harrumphed. Big Boss Mo openly held Eleven¡¯s hands and walked inside. Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. Big Boss Mo held Eleven¡¯s hands, which tried to wriggle away, even more tightly. Ye Wei smiled.


    ¡°Mo Jue, you want to follow your elder brother and mother for a while? There¡¯s something I need to speak to Bai Ye about.¡±


    Mo Jue hesitated for a moment and went to accompany Beauty Mom.


    Bai Ye held onto Ye Wei and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about again?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Wei smiled teasingly.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this considered a family reunion?¡¯ Bai Ye secretly wondered. Shouldn¡¯t he also have a few to come over to look on too? Chu Li and Rong Yan happened to be free, and they were still deciding whether to go out for a walk last night. If they could come over to Riyadh for a walk, that would be the best.


    ¡®Hehe, I¡¯ll tell them over the telephone later that Little Iron and Jason are more likely to come along. That would make for a perfect family reunion and the perfect opportunity to troll the Mo brothers hard¡­¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re going to call Scheming Chu and company?¡± Knowing what was on Ye Wei¡¯s mind, Bai Ye smiled.


    ¡°Since the deep-seated emotional knots between the Top Terrorist Organization and the Mafia have yet to be resolved, it so happened that they would be coming over to vent it out. No discord no concord.¡± Ye Wei righteously defended herself.


    ¡°Wei Wei, you¡¯re really evil!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°¡­I want to!¡±


    Both of them looked at each other and high-fived! They¡¯re on the same side!

 Chapter 685 - Untitled

    There was little suspense about Mo Ye and Eleven staying together, although his presence added an indescribable bizarreness to the originally exuberant atmosphere. Su Ruhua really did not expect Mo Ye to come. She propped her chin in curiosity and said, ¡°Little Ye, you¡¯re not going to care about the territory that you took much pain to gain? And¡­ just left like this? That¡¯s pretty irresponsible of you.¡±


    Eleven and Ye Wei looked at each other whereas Bai Ye raised his eyebrows. ¡®Gained with much effort? Beautiful sister, would you like to consider the fact that there are three key commanders of the Top Terrorist Organization here?¡¯


    Uh¡­


    Mo Ye gently smiled and said, ¡°Mom, please do not drive a wedge amongst us here. There were territories that I had no choice but to accept. They are, by nature, substantially different from territories that were gained with much effort.¡±


    ¡°No choice but to accept?¡± Ye Wei laughed alluringly and blinked her eyes innocently. ¡°And you dare to come here? You sound so aggrieved to the point it seems like we forced you to accept it. If you do decide to return these territories, we have no qualms accepting them.¡±


    Mo Jue smartly remained silent. He had spent quite some days here but never dared to raise the topic at all. When he did, it would be inevitable that he would offend somebody and inevitably everybody. Ye Wei, Eleven, and Bai Ye would certainly feel offended, and Bai Ye was seriously wounded as a result of this incident before Su Man was forced to intervene and allow Bai Ye¡¯s condition to improve. If he spoke, he would certainly offend Su Man too.


    Therefore¡­


    They were children that Beauty Mom had adopted from somewhere out there.


    ¡°To force people to cough out the desserts you¡¯ve force-fed them with is quite inhumane.¡± Mo Ye responded in kind without showing any weakness.


    Eleven paused and said, ¡°Actually, it looks like you received it quite joyfully! It doesn¡¯t seem like you were forced!¡±


    Mo Ye tilted his head and stared at her gently. How dare that lass not stand by me? Eleven tilted her head and looked at Ye Wei, who chuckled and said, ¡°Big Boss Mo, you might just scare Eleven away with how fierce you look!¡±


    Mo Ye laughed, whereas Bai Ye quipped. ¡°Wei Wei, didn¡¯t you talk about a certain matter some time ago? It¡¯s about your dowry, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes¡­¡± Ye Wei seemed to have seen the light. ¡°Ah, the dowry¡­ Big Boss Mo, if you want to marry our Eleven, you must offer half your worth as dowry. You were warned.¡±


    Mo Ye laughed. Half his worth?


    Dowry?


    He looked at Eleven and laughed as he said, ¡°If she¡¯s willing to immediately marry me, I¡¯ll be more than happy to give you all those territories as dowry.¡±


    Ye Wei whistled. ¡®Wow, Big Boss Mo, you are really generous-sounding here! How dare you f***ing grab our territories and then offer them as dowry? Does that add up?¡¯


    Bai Ye was wondering how Big Boss Mo could be so much smoother than Second Boss Mo. Mo Jue had nary a clue how to respond in the past few days.


    Su Ruhua shook her head. ¡°You ingrate, how unpromising¡­¡±


    Eleven¡¯s eyes twitched but she did not respond. ¡°Eleven, you sure are worth so little! Big Boss Mo snatched our cake and proposed to you with it without forking out a single cent! This deal is just too good for him.¡±


    Eleven nodded in agreement!


    Mo Ye was lost for words.


    Mo Jue wondered if he should remind his elder brother that talking to those clever and mischievous rascals was a loss-making deal. Ye Wei and Bai Ye were not easy to deal with. Initially, Bai Ye had the gift of the gab. That, along with a keen and sharp Ye Wei, made them irresistible.


    Besides, Su Ruhua was here for the spectacle and would fan the flames but take no sides.


    Su Man was out of the question as he would not care about anything.


    ¡°Eleven, what do you say?¡± Big Boss Mo gently smiled.


    Eleven was lost. Did she have to say anything? ¡°Say what?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to marry me?¡± Mo Ye asked.


    Eleven, without thinking much, went along with Ye Wei and said, ¡°Wei Wei said that the dowry was worth too little. No can do.¡±


    Su Ruhua was taken aback before she hit the table, laughing out loud out of exceptional sympathy toward Mo Ye. Ye Wei¡¯s and Su Ruhua¡¯s images were not too different, and they were to the point of brazenness. Eleven was taken aback, her face turning red.


    F***, what did she say?


    Mo Ye was helpless and lost for words. His wife was cunning and evil thanks to Ye Wei¡¯s grooming but was occasionally as innocent as a rabbit.


    ¡°Big Boss Mo, would you like to up the dowry?¡± Bai Ye laughed as he asked. Bullying Big Boss Mo felt way better than bullying Mo Jue thanks to that additional sense of accomplishment.


    ¡°Deal! The day I marry her is the day I will up the dowry.¡± Mo Ye smiled and smartly answered.


    Eleven was unhappy.


    The happy atmosphere did not last for a night. At night, Su Man received information about Kahn entering the country. Everybody was no longer as before, and the atmosphere became extremely solemn.


    Kahn¡­ This name was akin to the presence of death.


    As they had expected, he pursued them to Riyadh, going after Ye Wei and Eleven.


    While Bai Ye, Su Man, and all were relatively indifferent toward Kahn¡¯s prowess, Eleven, Ye Wei, and Mo Ye were extremely aware of how horrifying and gruesome Kahn was.


    Eleven fought him to a draw, and they were neck and neck in terms of ability. Now that he had lost an eye, he must be enraged. If he came to look for trouble, he would certainly kick off a bloodbath.


    ¡°Is it just him?¡± Eleven solemnly asked.


    Su Man shook his head. ¡°Plenty of them actually. Most of them are the best of the best amongst the Russian operatives.¡±


    On hearing the news, everybody felt a chill run down their spine. The Russian operatives, on a whole, were an extremely able team of operatives who interspersed themselves between nations as they stole intelligence, carried out assassinations, etc. As long as they were on the move, they were more likely to succeed than fail.


    They were an extremely enigmatic team under the employ of the Russian government whose agents were largely sleeper agents in various military installations and counter-terrorist organizations around the world that went after the most cutting-edge military intelligence.


    Kahn, in his vengeance run, must have mobilized the elite of the Russian operatives.


    ¡°All is fine. Just remain in the Su¡¯s mansion for now,¡± Su Man said.


    Mo Ye and Eleven were originally thinking of going out to enjoy some alone time in the night, but their plans were scuttled thanks to the information.


    ¡°Has Kahn¡¯s skill reached Eleven¡¯s level?¡±


    Eleven nodded. ¡°He is a cyborg too.¡±


    Su Ruhua stared in bewilderment. ¡°It is already difficult to create a cyborg. How could there be two cyborgs in the world? Your organization is nothing short of terrifying.¡±


    Eleven looked at Mo Ye. Ye Wei said with a twinkle in her eyes, ¡°Dear beautiful sister, Mo Ye is the biggest culprit behind Ye Wei¡¯s transformation.¡±


    ¡°¡­Very well then. I slipped up,¡± Su Ruhua said.

 Chapter 686 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Although Kahn and company had reached Riyadh, they did not engage in direct conflict with Su Man and all. They acted sneakily and laid ambushes around Riyadh. A few of them once strolled past Su Man¡¯s residence in a seeming bid to gather information. While the mansions seemed unassuming, it was loaded to the brim with hidden traps where every plant was arranged in an extremely unique five-element arrangement. When Su Man got to work, people who were unfamiliar with the five-element arrangement would become easily trapped in it.


    There were a few Chinese amongst the Russian operatives. Most were Russian experts who did not have any knowledge of the five elements. They hence did not dare to step into the residence haphazardly and could only watch from the outer perimeter.


    There were surveillance cameras installed around the residence, the dead corners included. They were able to see everything outside clearly from the control room and were even more easily able to detect intruders thanks to IR.


    When they almost approached, the surveillance camera would relay real-time happenings into the control room.


    Since nobody stepped out of the residence, Kahn¡¯s men returned frustrated.


    Today, in the control room, Eleven noticed Meng Lianying by accident. She sat alone in a cabriolet and wore a pair of shades as she smoked. She seemed a tad domineering and a tad evil as she looked into Su Man¡¯s residence from the outside.


    Eleven frowned. She had wanted to kill Meng Lianying for a long time. It was just Eleven and Ye Wei in the control room. In Daiya¡¯s incident, Meng Lianying had a huge hand which allowed Kahn to quickly locate them and seriously wound Ye Wei.


    Since she was right outside now, Eleven was aching to act and step out to kill her.


    Ye Wei stopped her and gently smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t get hasty. This is Kahn trying to bait you. He sees that we are not moving and would naturally be flustered. Meng Lianying is merely his bait.¡±


    ¡°She has nobody around her.¡±


    ¡°Once we step out, there will be people around her. Kahn is definitely nearby,¡± Ye Wei smiled and said. ¡°Do you want to guess whether her shades have multi-functional lenses?¡±


    ¡°Naturally!¡± Eleven adjusted a camera from the side and analyzed Meng Lianying¡¯s shades. An invisible beam ran across Meng Lianying, and the analysis result came quickly. The shades were indeed multi-functional: clear, telephoto, macro. It also had a precise scanner and targeting system.


    ¡°Big Boss Mo and you should put up a steamy act on the roof and enrage her.¡± Ye Wei laughed. Eleven took a look at her. Uh¡­ That was a very vicious thought.


    Ye Wei smiled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t do such things,¡± Eleven said with a red face. It was nothing short of immoral, and she did not want to get intimate with Mo Ye before Meng Lianying as it felt bizarre.


    She was not used to it.


    Ye Wei covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to do it? Big Boss Mo may be really willing, and it¡¯s not as though he has never kissed you before.¡±


    Eleven¡¯s face became redder. ¡°What if this kissing dulls your senses to the point you can¡¯t dodge a bullet coming for you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Very well then. I forgot that even Eleven would become dazed in passion. I was wrong,¡± Ye Wei said.


    Eleven was speechless.


    Weren¡¯t they talking about something perfectly normal? Why did it change when Ye Wei talked about it? They suddenly heard the sound of a helicopter hovering, and Ye Wei¡¯s and Eleven¡¯s eyes lit up. Chu Li and the others were here.


    As they were informed of Kahn outside, Chu Li and the others opted for a helicopter midway and directly landed on the roof. Meng Lianying, from her telescope, could clearly see Ye Wei and Eleven.


    Damn it!


    To think that Ye Wei had suffered such serious injuries but was actually fine! Not only was she fine, she still smiled so beautifully! If it weren¡¯t for Eleven supporting her, she would have thought nothing had happened to her!


    Damn it! She was really lucky!


    Eleven¡¯s smile was even more jarring to her. When she saw Eleven smile for the first time, Eleven¡¯s smile was f***ing jarring to the point it was even more jarring than Ye Wei¡¯s smile. If she had known that this would happen, she would have killed Ye Wei when they went out to sea after Ye Wei lost her memory. If she had, Eleven would not have been able to escape the island and would have died with Ye Wei. Mo Ye would have never fallen in love with Eleven, and he would not have discovered the truth about what happened five years ago.


    She pinned all the blame onto Ye Wei letting Eleven go back then, which changed her life for good. If that didn¡¯t happen, she would still remain by Mo Ye¡¯s side and live happily ever after.


    Nobody would be able to sabotage them!


    It was all because of Ye Wei and Eleven! Meng Lianying clenched her fists.


    With Chu Li and Rong Yan being the first to get off the helicopter, the wind rustled Rong Yan¡¯s long hair to reveal a beautiful face. In her casual attire, she stood next to the suave Chu Li like a matching couple.


    She waved her hand and jogged over. Her eyebrows had a slight elation as she hugged Ye Wei and then Eleven. ¡°I miss you all.¡±


    Ye Wei smiled gorgeously and said, ¡°I freaking miss¡­ your cooking.¡±


    ¡°You naughty lass!¡± Rong Yan laughed and scolded her. Jason and Black J came down from the helicopter, looking mighty. Black J flew the helicopter, and there was nobody else apart from them.


    ¡°You all look much better than before,¡± Rong Yan smiled as she said.


    Eleven nodded. ¡°The food at Su Man¡¯s place is just terrific.¡±


    Ye Wei leaped into Black J¡¯s embrace. ¡°Dear Little Iron¡­¡±


    Black J grunted. Jason turned to look at Eleven. Eleven gently smiled and went up to hug him.


    ¡°How are you in Riyadh?¡±


    ¡°Very well!¡± Eleven smiled.


    Black J was more concerned about Ye Wei¡¯s leg, but Ye Wei was intent on skirting the topic, downplaying it out of not wanting him to worry. Rong Yan smiled from the side. If Eleven and Ye Wei could get together with Jason and Little Iron, wouldn¡¯t that be perfect!


    They would be a family under one roof.


    It was a shame that things in the world were not as expected.


    Jason was the first to speak. ¡°Wei Wei, you a**hole! Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you have regained your memory? The same goes for your leg that you didn¡¯t inform us about! If it weren¡¯t for Bai Ye letting it slip, when would you stop hiding it? Did you kiss Second Boss Mo so much to the point you¡¯ve forgotten who your family is?¡±


    When Jason, the golden-mane lion, bellowed and was about to pull Ye Wei¡¯s ear to teach her a lesson, Black J pushed his hand away. Ye Wei smiled and said, ¡°Hey, please don¡¯t bully me when I¡¯m one leg short, okay? I can still win against you with my remaining leg.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re boasting, aren¡¯t you? Want to give it a try?¡± Jason feigned a punch.


    Chu Li saw her leg that was wrapped in a thick bandage and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It does not hurt. I¡¯ve had an operation earlier and will need to undergo three more operations after some time before I will be fine.¡± Ye Wei smiled optimistically as Bai Ye had told her everything.


    ¡°Just how many operations do you have to undergo?¡± Black J asked solemnly with a hint of worry on his face. That damn lass did not tell him anything earlier.


    ¡°According to Bai Ye, four.¡± Ye Wei smiled.

 Chapter 687 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    When the few of them met, they were really happy. Bai Ye, who was downstairs, heard them and waved his hand, calling out to them a few times. ¡°Bai Ye, you are good! Fancy cooping up in someone else¡¯s place when you recuperate from your injuries!¡± Jason shouted.


    Bai Ye laughed and said, ¡°If you¡¯re good enough, go coop yourself up in someone else¡¯s place and recuperate too!¡±


    ¡°F*** off! I am not as unpromising as you!¡± Jason roared. Everybody broke into laughter.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Commander come along?¡± Eleven asked.


    When she and Bai Ye told Chu Li about it, Commander happened to be in London. She was about to say that he, for all they knew, would turn up. Two fire breathing dragons acting in concert was a rare sight.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not chat on the roof. Shall we go down?¡± Bai Ye smiled and said. The Mo brothers, who happened to hear the sounds, came out of their rooms too.


    Jason coldly harrumphed and looked at Eleven. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that these two animals are here too?¡±


    Mo Ye¡¯s lips twitched whereas Mo Jue¡¯s gaze became solemn.


    ¡°He just arrived,¡± Eleven said.


    ¡°Hmmph! Are you asking for a proposition here? Is the dowry ready?¡± Rong Yan calmly smiled and broke the stalemate. Chu Li pecked her and praised her for being so smart.


    Everybody shuddered.


    They were undoubtedly family based on how they talked.


    Everybody went down the spiral staircase. Ye Wei¡¯s leg was injured and she naturally needed somebody to carry her. While Black J was more than willing to carry her down, Mo Jue, who was looking from downstairs, was not the most pleased. Anger visibly rose in his purple eyes.


    This was jealousy!


    Ye Wei suddenly recalled that Meng Lianying was outside. She smiled so that Black J would carry her closer to the edge of the roof. Ye Wei then flipped the bird at her in a domineering and elegant manner that did not seem uncouth at all.


    ¡®Hmmph! Sister Meng, I¡¯m waiting for you!¡¯


    Meng Lianying¡¯s face became even darker, angry beyond belief. She looked away and floored the gas. The car sped into the distance.


    ¡°Heh. That¡¯s so squeamish of her to be able to tolerate this.¡± Ye Wei thinned her lips.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Black J asked.


    ¡°Some slut whose name I¡¯ll save lest I pollute your ears,¡± Ye Wei smiled. Black J shook his head. He could almost guess who that was while he carried Ye Wei down the stairs. Just as he reached the bottom of the stairs, Mo Jue walked over to carry Ye Wei.


    Black J carried her and avoided him with coldness in his gray-blue eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not needed!¡± he coldly said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to carry my woman!¡± Mo Jue coldly harrumphed as he reached over.


    Black J, who was carrying Ye Wei, avoided him again and coldly laughed. ¡°I¡¯ve hugged this lass for more than ten years. You¡¯ve got an opinion?¡±


    Mo Jue was lost for words in his anger. Ye Wei felt a little conflicted.


    ¡°Wei Wei!¡± Mo Jue looked at Ye Wei with a harsh and cold gaze as though he had no qualms dismembering her if she did not get out of Black J¡¯s embrace.


    The people who were walking ahead all turned back. Chu Li, Jason, and the others knew what was on Black J¡¯s mind. They would watch over their own more often. ¡°Hey, what are you doing here?¡± Rong Yan smiled.


    Ye Wei smiled alluringly and said, ¡°Little Iron, the sun is giving me a tizzy.¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s face was utterly blackened from anger, utterly jealous. Her statement was her acquiescing to Black J hugging her. Eleven gently smiled. Despite however unhappy Mo Jue was, Ye Wei would not hurt Little Iron¡¯s heart.


    She was really overlooking their shortcomings, but it was a pity she was not overlooking Mo Jue¡¯s shortcomings.


    Black J gave Mo Jue a cold stare before he looked down at Ye Wei and said, ¡°This man sure has a bad temper. Wei Wei, you can consider dumping him.¡±


    ¡°I am shortsighted.¡± She implied that she could not see well. Black J took a good look at her before he stopped talking and carried her into the room. It was indeed unbearable to look up at the sun directly.


    Mo Ye tapped Mo Jue¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Little Jue, stop being such an idiot. If you become even stupider, I¡¯ll disown you.¡±


    Mo Jue was lost for words.


    People were clearly bullying him, so why should he allow himself to be bullied?


    They were brothers and sisters for over ten years, and anything that would have happened would have long happened instead of now. Wasn¡¯t this clear enough? Why the jealousy then?


    Everybody was amazed at Su Man¡¯s appearance.


    Although the Mo brothers¡¯ immaculate looks were beautiful, they were still never as shocking as Su Man¡¯s looks. His appearance was nothing short of perfection.


    That, along with his temperament, charmed even those who were used to seeing handsome hunks and beautiful babes.


    ¡°This is the most perfect face I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± Rong Yan was the first to exclaim.


    As she said, she reached out for Su Man¡¯s face and was about to touch it. Everybody looked toward Chu Li and saw Chu Li¡¯s face turn black. Chu Li stopped Rong Yan¡¯s hand half-way and said, ¡°Yan Yan, the most perfect face you¡¯ve seen is right here.¡±


    Everybody was stunned into silence.


    Rong Yan took a quick peek at him. ¡°Ah Li, please do not feel hurt. When it comes to looks, you are nowhere near a tenth of him, so stop being narcissistic ok.¡±


    Everybody was stunned into silence.


    Jason held Eleven and said to her in a flat tone, ¡°Now I understand why Bai Ye is enjoying to the point of forgetting home.¡±


    Bai Ye¡¯s eye twitched and he simply reminded them. ¡°Dear all, I am injured. Could you all at least take note of my current condition?¡±


    He was really helpless, and they clearly had forgotten that he was injured. Everybody thought he had remained because of Beauty Su, but he was innocent. He was really innocent¡­


    ¡°Excuses!¡± everybody said in unison.


    That was absolutely an excuse.


    In just a short few minutes, Mo Ye was almost able to figure out everybody¡¯s temperament.


    Su Man had a cold gaze and coldly harrumphed. He was the first to enter the great hall and everybody followed him. Jason pulled Eleven and whispered to her, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on? I want to know.¡±


    Rong Yan and Chu Li also leaned in.


    Eleven was speechless.


    How did these people with interesting and varying temperaments manage to get together? This was nothing short of easy.


    Eleven¡¯s face had a gentleness that he rarely saw. These people, to her, meant something more than family.


    Many gathered in the garden in Su Man¡¯s mansion. They were family who had not seen each other in a long time and had much to talk about. The Mo brothers were also present. As enemies and love rivals met, they were exceptionally jealous. This made for an exceptionally interesting atmosphere.


    There were two parties at the round table: the Mo brothers and Su Ruhua on one side, everybody else on the other. Ye Wei and Eleven naturally did not sit with the Mo brothers. However Mo Ye looked at Eleven and however Mo Jue stared at Ye Wei, they treated them as though they were invisible.


    When it came to presence, the Mo brothers had lost out by a huge measure. Since numbers were might, not to mention they had yet to marry them, they could not be considered one of their own. Uh, even if they married them, one could not say for certain whether they could be considered to be a part of them.

 Chapter 688 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    There were pastries on the table where the women of the Top Terrorist Organization huddled together to talk about family matters whilst the men talked about significant national matters. The leaders of the Top Terrorist Organization were on one side of the table whilst the godfather of the Mafia was on the other side of the table. They were core persons who had seen much of the world. When they gathered together, they naturally talked about matters between the organizations and did not float their personal grievances against the other.


    Su Man drank his tea and watched the experts negotiate. Honestly, seeing them gather and not shed any blood was not an easy feat. If this were to happen when the Top Terrorist Organization had just encountered its mishap, Chu Li, Jason, and the others would have thrown caution to the wind by shooting first and asking questions later.


    Killing would be the perfect catharsis. Even if they killed by mistake, it would not faze them the slightest.


    As quite some time had passed, the Top Terrorist Organization had firstly settled most of what had to be settled. The situation was, by and large, stabilized and developing in a healthy direction thanks to all the compensations, consolations, rescues, etc. from Chu Li and the others. Secondly, Ye Wei almost killed Mo Jue and lost her child. Chu Li and Rong Yan did not feel good about it, and they reopened the incident to confirm it was a misunderstanding thanks to machinations from within that left the Mo brothers in the dark.


    While they had an opinion or two about the Mo brothers, the Mo brothers were not behind the incident. Besides, the post-battle situation was so chaotic and they did not take advantage of it to further hit the Mo brothers but instead gave them time to recuperate.


    Considering they were not responsible for the incident, Chu Li noted it as a favor.


    Therefore, when they met again, everybody had mixed feelings. Why did they have Ye Wei and Eleven be the bridge?


    They greeted each other and exchanged a few words.


    Jason, who was hot-tempered, took up old scores and lambasted the Mo brothers with impunity. As Mo brothers never participated in those incidents, he stared at Ye Wei.


    He wanted to grab Ye Wei back to his side, and Mo Ye was no slouch. Thanks to the deep-seated rivalries between the Top Terrorist Organization and the Mafia, they each had tons of old scores to settle with the other.


    The lines were blurred since long ago, and Chu Li even morally compromised himself to dabble in drugs in a bid to stop Mo Ye from gathering funds.


    This almost became a bizarre meeting where everybody was digging each other¡¯s dirt.


    Su Ruhua was wondering. Whoever said that only women could argue? Even men could argue too, and they made perfectly coherent arguments. If one only heard either side of the story, one would have certainly felt that said party¡¯s actions made sense. Hearing Mo Ye¡¯s case would make one feel that the Top Terrorist Organization was indeed overboard enough to force them into such straits, but hearing Jason and Chu Li would make them feel that Mo Ye was nothing short of pure evil.


    When it came to the gift of the gab, both were experts. Save Ye Wei, Chu Li of the Top Terrorist Organization had the gift of the gab whereas Jason had the most imposing presence. When it came to smarts, it was Black J who came out tops. Mo Ye was slightly lacking in all areas. After all, they were brought up in such an environment and had seen much more of the world than Mo Ye had. Their specializations and ability to work in concert would leave Mo Ye in the dust.


    It hence added up that the Top Terrorist Organization became the top in the world in little time.


    Mo Ye, however scheming he was, was nowhere near Chu Li.


    When it came to manipulation, Chu Li was even more capable than Third Young Master Ye, which explained why he was often in cahoots with Ning Ning, let alone Mo Ye.


    The three women, completely unaffected by the ruckus, talked about their own things.


    Su Man drank his tea slowly with a calm and indifferent look as though he had nothing to do with everything that was happening before his eyes. If the negotiations became a fistfight, he had no qualms providing the fighting venue.


    Bai Ye smiled as he listened on and would only speak when he had to make a point.


    Su Ruhua propped her head and wondered whether she should help her son. Mo Jue was nuts at arguing and would only get physical if he flew into a rage. He was all ¡®I can¡¯t be f***ing bothered to yap with you! Might makes right!¡¯


    For Mo Ye to outargue a group of badasses was a little¡­ too challenging.


    After some thought, she could afford to let it slide as it was not bad to watch the spectacle that ensued. She had to be wise.


    These two would have a long way to go before they got to marriage.


    ¡°Save the talk. What exactly do you want?¡± Mo Jue slammed the table, rattling the teacups before them. His purple eyes were so sinister that it felt as though it was hell all over.


    Chu Li and Mo Ye, who were talking about Mo Ye¡¯s purported incompetence, stopped in their tracks. Everybody looked at Mo Jue. The three women in their conversations looked up and looked at Mo Jue with a worshipping look.


    ¡®Gorgeous Mo Jue, what guts you have there!¡¯


    To actually interrupt their fun! They had only heard women argue, and they hoped to hear a complete argument between men. It seemed like Mo Ye was bound to lose.


    Su Ruhua almost whistled. ¡®My son, you¡¯ve got some balls there!¡¯


    Chu Li and the others quickly calmed down. Black J coldly smiled. ¡°We do what the f*** we want to do. Second Master Mo, is that what you mean?¡±


    ¡°Spit it out!¡± Mo Jue coldly harrumphed.


    Jason, seeing him slam the table, responded in kind and the cups shook. F*** this, do you look like the only one who could slam a table? ¡°That¡¯s very simple. Since you two have had a terrible track record, get the f*** away from Ye Wei and Eleven. Now!¡±


    Mo Ye frowned slightly whereas Mo Jue coldly harrumphed with a ¡®I¡¯ll entertain your bullshit¡¯ look.


    Chu Li looked to the side and smiled. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you two talking? Keep it up.¡±


    If they dared to slam the table again, he could kowtow to them!


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Mo Jue coldly replied. ¡°Ye Wei and I are registering our marriage soon.¡±


    Everybody turned back to look at Ye Wei. As she had yet to receive the dowry, Ye Wei shrugged and said, ¡°I know nuts about it!¡±


    Rong Yan raised her eyebrows and asked in a tease,¡± Second master, are you sure you did not remember anything wrongly?¡±


    ¡°That young brat is not around, and you all are not my match. I¡¯ll hack into the civil administration office¡¯s system tonight and enter our marriage information into it. What can you do about that? Hmmph!¡± Mo Jue calmly replied.


    Everybody was lost for words.


    Mo Ye wiped away his sweat nervously. ¡®Little Jue, to think that you could think of such a move. How brave of you!¡¯


    Ye Wei¡¯s eyes twitched. Everybody was taken aback by Mo Jue.


    They had seen punks but never a punk who was this rogue.


    What¡¯s a ¡®forced marriage¡¯ again? Those who bawled their eyes out and eventually committed suicide should look at this second master. His move was such a masterstroke that he would have a partner he could call his own come the next day.


    He left the witty ones lost for words.

 Chapter 689 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Black J turned around and looked at Ye Wei with a ¡®you chose a husband I despise¡¯ look. Jason turned back to look at Ye Wei with a ¡®you need to go back to school¡¯ look. Ye Wei¡¯s beautiful eyes were wide open. Was this her fault? Was this really her fault? Rong Yan, after her brief shock, laughed out loud. She grabbed Chu Li¡¯s elbow and giggled nonstop.


    This second master was really humorous! She could not keep her laughter in.


    Eleven, like Big Boss Mo, also wiped away her sweat nervously. Bai Ye was laughing out loud whereas Beauty Su calmly drank his tea at a side as though such tiresome conversations were the norm.


    Normally speaking, this second master was one who would not stop making provocative statements.


    The occasional jokes of a man of few words with an often-sinister face would send one laughing out loud. While one might hate him pretty hard for once, one would find that he was too moe and utterly adorable in the next moment.


    That was the feeling he gave everybody!


    There was definitely something adorable in those shocking words.


    Su Ruhua clapped and approved of Mo Jue¡¯s performance. ¡°Little Jue, if you had done this long ago, you would have long gotten yourself a son. What were you up to then? But that said, this isn¡¯t too bad a move. Do help your elder brother and Eleven input the information so that good things come in pairs,¡± Su Ruhua said cheerfully.


    Everybody was lost for words once again, and they finally knew where Mo Jue¡¯s over-the-top character came from. Somehow, he did not inherit the beautiful sister¡¯s lively character but only her shocking words.


    Everybody wiped their sweat nervously. Upbringing was indeed of significant importance.


    ¡°Beautiful sister, you are just too smart. How could he simply marry us for no rhyme or reason? This will not do. Where¡¯s the dowry? The dowry must not be forgotten,¡± Ye Wei spoke toughly and replied coolly.


    ¡°The best dowry is a plump baby. What dowry were you expecting?¡± Su Ruhua said with an anticipating look on her face. This alliance through marriage, if sustained for generations, would be the perfect outcome.


    Everybody twitched.


    F***! This is the dowry!? Who would pull off a shotgun marriage where the child became the dowry?


    Mo Jue had to give the dowry. What if they offered the child to the Top Terrorist Organization? They would have nothing to say if that was indeed the case.


    ¡°Not really, not really. Even if a plump baby makes for dowry, what else do you know about dowry?¡± Ye Wei said with a chuckle. She turned back and told Black J about Second Boss Mo¡¯s worth.


    It was because Black J was the best at it.


    Mo Ye stared at Mo Jue hard. He sure was a thorough idiot. The innocent Mo Jue¡¯s tongue had slipped at the mahjong table.


    ¡°Do the sums for the dowry, please. Oh, that said, if all have to be factored into the dowry, then so be it.¡± Ye Wei had a beautiful smile. Mo Ye¡¯s and Mo Jue¡¯s faces darkened. Would they be completely scammed of everything? This was terrible. Black J nodded in understanding and Rong Yan said, ¡°So rich¡­ Chu Li, are you richer than them?¡±


    ¡°Those f***ers dabble in immoral businesses, not to mention drugs. They are definitely rich, but we are morally upright.¡± Jason roared.


    Bai Ye almost spat the tea he was drinking. ¡®Buddy, you¡¯re good!¡¯


    Black J¡¯s lips did not have any further desire to twitch.


    Eleven and Ye Wei looked at Jason, aghast. F***! Their family dabbled in arms smuggling, murder, arson, and whatnot. Two of their families were killers, and the internal top five most wanted were family. If they were offed, they would set off a war with a missile strike.


    They did not clarify their background.


    ¡®Dear big boss, save the jokes, please.¡¯


    ¡°Being two brothers, they are naturally rich. Since we have eight siblings, the average worth is definitely lower. That said, it¡¯s not a given once we marry out our two sisters,¡± Chu Li calmly replied. While Jason¡¯s argument did not make sense, his absolutely made sense and nobody protested.


    Eleven looked at Rong Yan and plainly said, ¡°Yan Yan, you must give him a son in the future.¡±


    Rong Yan laughed. Eleven was about to tell Ye Wei to give birth to a daughter as their son¡¯s dowry when Su Ruhua continued the statement and said, ¡°Ah, yes. Give birth to a son, and Eleven, our ¡®loss-making asset¡¯, can then give birth to a daughter who can marry his son. We can then ask said son about the dowry then.¡±


    Everybody was lost for words.


    Eleven¡¯s face turned red.


    F***, Sister Beautiful¡¯s thoughts sure run fast and quick! She was scheming enough to think about her granddaughter before marriage.


    How calculative indeed!


    ¡°Haven¡¯t we digressed a tad too far?¡± Bai Ye could not help but interject. ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to be talking about marriage? Why are we talking about something else altogether now?¡±


    ¡°Those ideas are too interspersed,¡± Su Man plainly said. When a group of over-the-top characters came together, either a fight or such a situation would ensue. Besides, with women present, the men couldn¡¯t get too physical and they would not dare to either.


    Regardless of allegiance, Ye Wei and Eleven were extremely intimidating.


    Rong Yan adjusted her facial expressions before smiling and saying, ¡°That said, while the young kid is not around for now, he will eventually return to include the divorce notice.¡±


    Ye Wei, who was peeling walnuts and eating them, had no intention to hop into the marriage and divorce talks. Since the issue was still on the horizon, she was not in the state of mind to get married.


    What was originally a very good and robust meeting was utterly dismantled by Second Master Mo¡¯s over-the-top statement, becoming a very bizarre conversation that was no less over-the-top. Everybody tangled over the issue of marriage and divorce.


    Chu Li suddenly remembered. Who said that Second Boss Mo was an idiot? That idiot Second Boss Mo disrupting a negotiation was nothing but scheming. Otherwise, they would not viciously extort a handsome amount from Big Boss Mo.


    After all, they had Ye Wei and Eleven as hostages and thus were not afraid of Mo Ye not compromising. This shake-up turned the negotiation into a bizarre conversation that, thankfully, had a focus.


    The dowry!


    It was not that bad a failure.


    The negotiations reached a standstill and instead became an open discussion about marriage and divorce. As everybody had the gift of the gab, the conversations were filled with laughter. Even Su Man could not help but break into a gentle smile.


    Actually, these guys from the Top Terrorist Organization were quite a joy to be with. Mo Ye thought to himself. He recalled talks that portrayed Jason, Chu Li, and the others as murderers who were like the devil. The reality was contrary to what he had heard.


    This family seemed to be cheerful, and they at least did not have someone as sinister as Mo Jue in them. While Black J spoke less, he gave people the impression he was smart and not particularly terrifying.

 Chapter 690 - Untitled

    While Jason was hot-tempered, his train of thoughts was easy to make out. Mo Ye finally understood why Chu Li was the de-facto diplomat of the Top Terrorist Organization. He was certainly a career diplomat.


    Jason, Chu Li, and Black J were the go-to men for procurements and deals, negotiations and strategy, and finance respectively. The three main leaders, albeit having different strengths, collaborated seamlessly and completed each other while remaining united.


    He had once considered playing them against each other so that conflicts from within would ensue.


    It seemed that he had thought too lowly of them. If one attempted subterfuge on them, not being counter-subterfuge in return would have been quite an achievement.


    As the atmosphere turned from bizarre to warn, everybody somehow started to be able to talk to each other thanks to the few women keeping the atmosphere lively and keeping the topics close to each other. Mo Ye, who was already diplomatic, was naturally able to manage the situation. It was Mo Jue who was not too used to such a situation and had a tense face. Chu Li, Jason, and the others still liked to make fun of Mo Jue with some harmless jokes. Mo Jue, who also often made sensational statements, sent everybody laughing out loud despite him looking lost as to why they were laughing. He was simply the enfant de terrible.


    Rong Yan propped her head up and said, ¡°Ah Li, let¡¯s go shopping later. I¡¯ve not been to Riyadh for a long time, and we can also visit a few friends too.¡±


    ¡°Good idea!¡± Chu Li smiled.


    Eleven shook her head. ¡°For safety¡¯s sake, it will be better for you to remain inside. Meng Lianying is outside, and chances are Kahn isn¡¯t too far away. Given that Rong Yan isn¡¯t skilled and how Chu Li is no match for Kahn, it would be terrible if he takes you hostage.¡±


    Ye Wei nodded.


    ¡°F*** this! Do I have to remain here all the time?¡± Jason bellowed. ¡°Like a f***ing coward?¡±


    Bai Ye was aghast!


    Ye Wei smiled and threw a peeled walnut into Jason¡¯s mouth that he immediately chomped on impolitely. ¡°Boss, if you have the balls to, go send yourself to your demise. I will not stop you from doing so. Even Eleven can¡¯t defeat Kahn. Can you? You were not able to keep up with us back then, let alone now.¡±


    ¡°Damn, I hate being cooped up like this.¡±


    ¡°Who says cooped up? Aren¡¯t you all enjoying the happiness of family?¡± Bai Ye smiled. ¡°Since we all have nothing to do for now, there¡¯s no harm in hanging around here for a while, right? This happens to be about time for our annual meet-up, so consider that being pushed forward.¡±


    Chu Li gently smiled. ¡°So you called us over for this meet-up?¡±


    ¡°To deal with Kahn,¡± Eleven said. ¡°I along with the few of you should be able to defeat him.¡±


    ¡°Is Kahn that capable?¡± Black J frowned, and Ye Wei nodded. Everybody had a solemn look on their faces. Black J eyed Ye Wei, Eleven, and Bai Ye. ¡°How devious of you to send us to our deaths.¡±


    ¡°Little Iron, I am even more innocent than ¡°Kou-er¡­¡± Bai Ye and Ye Wei protested in unison.


    ¡°What if Kahn sends a missile over? Would we still live?¡± Su Ruhua suddenly said.


    Su Ruhua started to solemnly ponder the problem and somewhat regretted coming to Riyadh as it was probably a one-way trip. She had paid too steep a price to see her future sister-in-law.


    ¡°He would not!¡± Su Man plainly said.


    Everybody turned to Su Man. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°He wants to personally murder Ye Wei and not let her have an easy death!¡± Su Man continued.


    Mo Jue¡¯s gaze became solemn.


    ¡°I¡¯m now despised by many.¡± Ye Wei gently slumped onto the table and peeled her walnuts. Rong Yan, smiling, scooted up to her and said a few words. Ye Wei¡¯s eyes lit up as she said, ¡°Really?¡±


    Rong Yan nodded, and Ye Wei was no longer glum. ¡°Haha, now I get to enjoy food.¡±


    Chu Li was at a loss as to whether to cry or laugh.


    ¡°You¡¯re terribly lame!¡± Jason yelped.


    Ye Wei¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Bored, aren¡¯t you? Time for a mahjong session then.¡±


    ¡°Agreed!¡±


    ¡°Agreed!¡±


    ¡­


    Almost everybody agreed to a mahjong session. Question is, who against who? There was only one mahjong set for four people to play against one another. Jason slammed the table and said, ¡°One for me!¡±


    ¡°One for me too!¡± Chu Li said.


    Everybody in the Top Terrorist Organization looked at the Mo brothers at the same time, clearly signaling to them to take the other two positions. ¡°Mo Ye, do you know how to play?¡± Eleven asked.


    Mo Ye looked at Eleven¡¯s shining eyes and suddenly did not feel like speaking. It was embarrassing as he originally did not know how to play mahjong and only obediently learned it after Eleven told him to come.


    Although he was not good at it.


    ¡°I do!¡±


    Mo Jue frowned. ¡°Elder brother, when did you learn to play mahjong? Why didn¡¯t I know that you could?¡±


    Mo Ye was lost for words.


    Rong Yan smiled. ¡®Hey, Big Boss Mo is promising!¡¯


    It was hence settled. They would immediately start their mahjong game instead of waiting until the night. Su Man frowned. What kind of people were they? The leaders of the two largest powers in the underworld playing a game of mahjong at his place?


    Was this some twisted form of harmony?


    When the game began, Rong Yan looked over Chu Li whereas Black J and Bai Ye looked over Jason. Su Ruhua saw them and was stunned. Were they playing by themselves?


    There was at least an assistant for each position. F***, they were absolutely going to cheat.


    It seemed then that her two sons would be against all odds.


    ¡°Wow, looks like there is no more space for players. I¡¯ll watch my Gorgeous Mo Jue play then.¡± Ye Wei stared at her foot and limped up to Mo Jue before pulling a seat over and sitting down. Mo Jue, who was finally able to hold his wife¡¯s hand, was satisfied and full of fighting spirit.


    Wei Wei was finally next to him. As long as she was next to him, he was in a good mood and would certainly have a good run at the mahjong table. Ye Wei put her hands on Mo Jue¡¯s shoulders unabashedly before she directly cuddled his neck and smiled. ¡°Mo Jue, maintain that form you were in that night.¡±


    Everybody looked at Ye Wei disdainfully, and Ye Wei stared back likewise. ¡°Daughters who are married out are lost for good,¡± Jason said.


    ¡°I have yet to marry.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re already like this before marriage, what about after marriage?¡±


    ¡°Eleven, you may want to help Big Boss Mo. He¡¯s a rookie for sure,¡± Ye Wei said.


    Eleven, in perfect justification, sat next to Big Boss Mo. ¡°Greenhorns tend to win. Look at Mo Jue. That a**hole won all our money,¡± she said.


    Chu Li raised his eyebrows. ¡°Won all your money?¡±


    ¡°Yes! He only spent half an hour learning it! That amazing pretty-face, god knows how his brains tick.¡± Ye Wei laughed and smiled. ¡°Big Boss Mo, you¡¯d better not lose.¡± Ye Wei smiled.


    Big Boss Mo calmly smiled and whispered into Eleven¡¯s ears, ¡°I¡¯m not really good at this.¡±


    Eleven broke into a slight smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know.¡±


    Big Boss Mo was pleased.

 Chapter 691 - : Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Chu Li and the others were addicted to gambling. They would play mahjong once they had time. Sometimes, Rong Yan would join Chu Li if they were short of people. All of them gathered in the room.


    Everyone had someone on standby to switch. Rong Yan could play for Chu Li, Jason could play for Black J and Bai Ye, Mo Jue could play for Wei Wei, and Mo Ye could play for Eleven. There would be no end once they started.


    The Mo brothers had just learned how to play, and they were addicted too. Moreover, they could spend time with their loved ones beside them, talking and laughing. The atmosphere was good, unlike the times when they had fought. Mo Ye and Mo Jue were happy to keep them company too. It was killing three birds with one stone.


    Most importantly, mahjong was fun.


    The Mo brothers could even ask them about Ye Wei¡¯s and Eleven¡¯s past on the mahjong table, and Chu Li, Jason, and the others would be glad to tell them. Since they could learn more about the girls, they were willing to do so.


    Except for mealtime, they were always playing mahjong in the room. Because the room happened to be on the third floor, they placed a telescope inside so that they could check the situation outside sometimes.


    There were beds and sofas for them to sleep on when they were tired, and Su Man even provided them with free flow wine. Life was great.


    Rong Yan had only learned how to play mahjong a few years ago when she first joined the Top Terrorist Organization. She would join in the game if Chu Li was tired, or when the few of them were drinking.


    The round of mahjong had Su Man¡¯s eyes twitching. Apart from eating, they had never stopped. Everyone was hyped up and they changed hands whenever one was tired. They would go to sleep and continue after they were awake, acting like students who had nothing to do after graduation.


    The game had started three days ago with no breaks in between. Mo Jue was really lucky, as if the god of wealth was looking after him. He had been winning nonstop, by self-picking mostly. Ye Wei was amused by how he played and laughed so hard. He actually didn¡¯t have any special tactics other than discarding the tile he didn¡¯t want. However, the tiles he got were usually good.


    His luck was really no joke.


    ¡°Wei Wei, did you help him cheat? Why is he always winning?¡± Jason asked.


    Ye Wei spread her arms innocently. ¡°How do I help him cheat? Can¡¯t you see that Big Boss Mo is losing badly?¡±


    ¡°A brother should always give the best things to his younger brother,¡± Big Boss Mo replied calmly.


    Ye Wei leaned on Mo Jue¡¯s shoulder and laughed. ¡°Your brother really dotes on you.¡±


    ¡°This is a well-known fact!¡±


    Everybody was lost for words.


    ¡®They are really shameless. Showing their brotherhood? Our love is deep too.¡¯ Jason thought and sneered. He looked at Chu Li, signaling for him to do something. Ye Wei laughed and said, ¡°Big boss, don¡¯t cheat.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the queen of cheating?¡± Jason replied frankly.


    Eleven stared at them calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll throw any cheaters out of the window.¡±


    Bai Ye, ¡°But Eleven, Big Boss Mo is losing.¡±


    Eleven, ¡°Right. Because he is losing, nobody shall cheat. If you cheat, he would be the only loser.¡±


    Everybody was lost for words.


    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s definitely not worth it to raise a daughter.¡± Jason wailed. The lion was about to lose his temper again.


    Everybody laughed and glared at Mo Jue intensely. ¡®Why is he so lucky? He never had bad luck once. This is creepy.¡¯ Chu Li said, ¡°Wei Wei, can you play instead?¡±


    Mo Jue refused. ¡°No, I want to play.¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei has been watching you play. Let her play for a while,¡± Rong Yan smiled and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let her play when my luck goes bad.¡±


    Everybody was lost for words.


    ¡®Damn you!¡¯


    Su Ruhua listened to their conversation while nibbling on roasted melon seeds. She contemplated on how she should ask them about their master. Those people were extremely smart, and it would be hard for her to do so with Ye Wei and Eleven around.


    So, she was waiting for an opportunity.


    After playing for three days, everyone was full of energy. Mo Jue had won a lot of money because those four rich people had made big bets on the game. If he had continued to play, he could have won more. He expected Ye Wei to lose money once she started to play.


    Therefore, everybody liked it when Ye Wei started to play. She would lose quite a bit of money before Mo Jue took over and won it back again, and this weird cycle would repeat itself. Mo Jue even thought that Ye Wei had lost the game on purpose.


    Ye Wei laughed. ¡°Even if I wanted to lose the game on purpose, I wouldn¡¯t lose it to Big Boss Mo.¡±


    Rong Yan made some pastries for them at noon that day. Mo Jue and Big Boss Mo had also become addicted to her delicious pastries during that period of time.


    The two of them looked forward to snack time every day as Rong Yan would definitely bring some pastries over to them. All of them would then rush over to eat them, including the Mo brothers. They were extremely jealous of Chu Li, who could get to eat them every day.


    ¡°Actually, Wei Wei cooks well too,¡± Rong Yan said. Mo Jue tilted his head and looked at Ye Wei. Rong Yan smiled. ¡°Haven¡¯t she cooked for you?¡±


    Mo Jue shook his head.


    Ye Wei felt a little guilty. ¡®Uh, haven¡¯t I?¡¯ She had to recall real hard.


    Black J was curious. ¡°Didn¡¯t the two of you live together on the island? Who cooked?¡±


    Mo Jue sneered coldly, and everybody understood him.


    Jason asked again, ¡°Who washed the clothes?¡±


    Mo Jue stayed silent, while Ye Wei focused on eating her pastries. Everyone seemed to understand something again.


    Jason looked at Mo Jue as if he was a monster. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his thumb. ¡°You are really the perfect man. It¡¯s commendable.¡±


    All of them hardly cooked. Although Black J and Chu Li knew how to, they had never seen them cook. Bai Ye could cook well, while Jason would never go near the kitchen.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye does housework at home too. He¡¯s your role model. Learn from him.¡± Rong Yan smiled faintly.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather be a jerk,¡± Jason commented immediately.


    Chu Li and Black J nodded, while Mo Ye looked to his left and right. He didn¡¯t want to be involved in the discussion.


    ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, I¡¯ll cook for you next time,¡± Ye Wei said and smiled. Mo Jue was overjoyed. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°When my leg is cured.¡±


    Mo Jue was satisfied and elated.


    Chu Li, ¡°Wei Wei, you are so biased. How many years has it been since you last cooked for us?¡±


    ¡°How about all of you come together next time?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Jue said firmly. ¡°She can only cook for me.¡±


    Chu Li smiled. ¡°Then, why are you eating the pastries made by my Yan Yan?¡±


    Everybody was lost for words.

 Chapter 692 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    After joking around for a while, they switched players for the game. It was Ye Wei, Eleven, Rong Yan, and Bai Ye¡¯s turn to play. Three women and one man. That was how the game went these days.


    ¡°Bai Ye, ask Beauty Su to join us.¡± Rong Yan smiled. She had never seen him play. Apparently, Su Man was great at it due to all the ¡®training¡¯ by Ye Wei and Eleven.


    ¡°Who would keep a look on the situation outside if we are all here?¡± Bai Ye smiled and said calmly while discarding his tile. ¡°Hey, big boss, switch with Su Man if you are free. Let him rest,¡± he shouted.


    ¡°Okay, okay. A married son is indeed like poured-out water!¡± Jason exclaimed unhappily. ¡°All of you are good-for-nothings!¡±


    Bai Ye, ¡°¡­¡±


    A married son? Him? Since when?


    ¡°If you feel sorry for your Beauty Su, why don¡¯t you switch with him? Bai Ye, didn¡¯t you invite us over?¡± Jason asked curiously.


    Ye Wei smiled. Bai Ye shook his head. Jason would have dissed him more if he had said anything else. The men opened up a bottle of good Vodka, while Mo Jue read a magazine that he had randomly taken.


    Rong Yan said, ¡°Ah Li, don¡¯t drink too much or you will feel terrible later.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Mo Jue, why aren¡¯t you drinking? Did Wei Wei forbid you to drink too?¡± Chu Li asked. They had been drinking for a few days, but he had never seen Mo Jue drink.


    Ye Wei discarded a tile and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t accuse me of the things I didn¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t drink,¡± Mo Jue said calmly. ¡°My brother will drink for me instead.¡±


    He continued flipping through the magazine. Mo Ye couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Feeling curious, Black J asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the godfather of the Mafia? Shouldn¡¯t you have at least learned how to drink at social events?¡±


    ¡°Alcohol is poison.¡±


    ¡°One should be able to drink far more than usual with a bosom friend.¡±


    Ye Wei laughed and said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t drink.¡±


    ¡°As a man, you don¡¯t smoke or drink, nor are you lecherous. What do you live for?¡± Jason said.


    Mo Jue raised his eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s why I have a wife and you can¡¯t find one.¡±


    Those who were drinking were stunned. Black J almost spewed a mouthful of alcohol on Mo Ye. ¡®F***, Mo Jue is impressive. How dare he say that to big boss?¡¯


    Ye Wei looked up in horror. Those who were playing mahjong also looked at Mo Jue in horror¡ªor rather, with a gaze of admiration.


    Jason slammed his glass on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you today!¡±


    ¡°I have no time,¡± Mo Jue said flatly. Everybody¡¯s gazes no longer showed admiration but worship. ¡®Wow¡­ Big boss, never thought that you would be humiliated like this, huh?¡¯


    Rong Yan gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Wei Wei, he is too daring.¡±


    The corners of Ye Wei¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine once you get used to it.¡±


    Although that was what she said, she felt that it was inappropriate and dumb for him to say such things, especially when Jason was her brother.


    Mo Ye looked at him with total disdain, even though he felt good too!


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight you even if you have no time. I¡¯ll beat you until you become a woman!¡± Jason roared. His smooth blond hair looked like it was about to stand. He was infuriated by Mo Jue.


    ¡®What did he mean by I ¡®can¡¯t find¡¯ a wife? I just don¡¯t want to. Letting a woman control your life? Nobody could possibly like that idea.¡¯ He thought. Moreover, he was still salty about the fact that Eleven, whom he had a crush on for over ten years, was snatched away by someone else. He had felt more indignant than anyone else. How could he make all these sarcastic talks?


    ¡°Big boss, you can¡¯t beat him. Don¡¯t embarrass us!¡± Ye Wei shouted. ¡°Get drinking. One more thing. Am I supposed to go for a transgender surgery if you were to hit him until he becomes a woman?¡±


    Everybody was speechless. Mo Jue raised his eyebrows coldly but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Mo Ye had a good drink with Chu Li. Unintentionally, he said, ¡°Jason, don¡¯t go too hard on Mo Jue. He¡¯ll become an idiot once he drinks.¡±


    Once he said that, Bai Ye, Ye Wei, Eleven, and the others were reminded of Marshmallow. They turned to look at Mo Ye. ¡°Big Boss Mo, is that true?¡±


    Mo Jue stared at his brother furiously. It was the first time Ye Wei had seen Mo Jue, the best younger brother, stare at Mo Ye like that. She felt good though. However, she also wanted to know how Marshmallow came about.


    This had puzzled her for a long time. Although she could more or less guess it, nobody had verified it before.


    Big Boss Mo, ¡°¡­¡±


    Alcohol was really poisonous. He realized that he had said the wrong thing.


    ¡°What do you mean by him becoming an idiot after drinking?¡± Black J asked. He was extremely curious too.


    Bai Ye explained the situation that happened last time, and everybody was amazed. Jason was no longer angry and poured a glass of alcohol for him. He patted Mo Jue¡¯s shoulder as if they were best buddies and said, ¡°Here, Mo Jue. May I propose a toast to you?¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡± Mo Jue looked away.


    Chu Li said, ¡°Let us see what will happen if you drink. Moreover, it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t return to normal. Not a big deal. You would return to normal after another glass.¡±


    Black J expressed his great curiosity as well.


    Mo Jue continued to read the magazine calmly, while Mo Ye felt guilty. He swore that revealing his secret was unintentional.


    ¡°Hey, drink and I¡¯ll regard you as my brother-in-law.¡± Jason started to throw out Ye Wei as bait. Ye Wei laughed. ¡°Big boss, be kind. Stop bullying honest people.¡±


    ¡°Is he honest? He just said that he could get a wife but I can¡¯t. How is he honest in any way?¡± Jason roared. ¡°If I disagree with the marriage, he wouldn¡¯t have a wife either.¡±


    Black J went along with him, while Chu Li nodded. He agreed with him too.


    ¡®He was just joking!¡¯ Ye Wei thought.


    Rong Yan asked Big Boss Mo curiously, ¡°Why would he become an idiot after drinking?¡±


    Big Boss Mo said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. We found out about it by accident when he was young.¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°This would be fun to see.¡±


    ¡°Just drink. Or you could take a sip.¡± Jason coaxed. ¡°Nope!¡± Mo Jue said coldly.


    Mo Jue would reject them no matter what they said. ¡®Would it work if I splash him with alcohol?¡¯ Jason thought.


    ¡°Big boss, don¡¯t go too far,¡± Ye Wei smiled and said. Although she wanted to see it as well, it was his private affair after all. She didn¡¯t want Marshmallow to appear in front of them, even though he was cute and lovable.


    ¡°You wicked girl!¡±


    Chu Li smiled. ¡°Mo Jue, don¡¯t you love Wei Wei? Take a sip to prove it.¡±

 Chapter 693 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Jue rejected them with style. No meant no! He flipped through the magazine calmly, ignoring everybody else. Jason had really considered splashing the glass of alcohol on him.


    ¡®He won¡¯t bear grudges if he really becomes an idiot, will he?¡¯


    He had to leave a way out since it was said that he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him.


    Su Ruhua happened to walk in on this scene, and she laughed. She pushed Jason¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bully my son. What if he stays as an idiot for his whole life? Wei Wei will kill you.¡±


    Ye Wei was shocked. ¡°Beautiful sister, is there a possibility that he will not return to normal?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There was once he stayed as an idiot for almost a year when he was young.¡± Su Ruhua laughed. ¡°Jason, put down the freaking glass,¡± Ye Wei said immediately.


    ¡°How petty!¡± Jason really did put down the glass, but he was still curious. He asked Su Ruhua, ¡°Why does it happen?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in the genes.¡±


    ¡°Does it happen to you too?¡±


    ¡°Not me!¡± Su Ruhua laughed. She raised a glass of alcohol and gulped it down readily.


    Everybody stopped probing further and continued to drink and chat about the latest current affairs. Although they were on holiday, they shouldn¡¯t neglect things that they should be concerned about.


    Ye Wei discarded a tile and said, ¡°It¡¯d be great if third brother was here. I want to meet my amazing baby niece.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Hailan? She¡¯s beautiful. Anya had just sent me photos of her days ago. She¡¯s so cute.¡± Rong Yan was envious of Anya. Ye Wei¡¯s eyes brightened and she demanded to see the photos. Rong Yan spread her arms and said, ¡°It¡¯s on the laptop in London. I¡¯ll tell Ah Li to show them to you tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen her too. She¡¯s a pretty little girl.¡±


    ¡°Who does she resemble? My brother?¡±


    ¡°She looks like Anya,¡± Rong Yan smiled and said. Ye Wei was envious too. How she wished she could hug the baby right away.


    ¡°Wei Wei, why not call your third brother over too?¡± Black J said. ¡°That family is over-the-top, and having a baby over will be fun.¡±


    Ye Wei shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t. Kahn is still outside and Anya doesn¡¯t know how to fight. Furthermore, Hailan¡¯s body is weak. They shan¡¯t take the risk. I¡¯ll visit them in City A once everything is over. It¡¯s time for me to pay respects to my mommy anyway.¡±


    Everybody thought that it was reasonable and agreed with her.


    ¡°Third Young Master Ye is definitely the happiest now. A wife, daughter, and a crazily smart son¡ªhe has everything in the world. I¡¯m jealous and envious of him at the same time,¡± Chu Li clinked glasses with Black J and said.


    Eleven said, ¡°Make babies with Yan Yan and you will have everything in the world too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying hard. It¡¯s not my fault that nothing is happening,¡± Chu Li said in a helpless tone.


    Rong Yan was embarrassed. There were so many men around. She was okay with Jason and the others, but she was not used to talking about it in front of the Mo brothers. They were still unfamiliar with each other after all. ¡°It¡¯s definitely your fault.¡±


    All the men nodded.


    ¡®I worked hard too, but nothing seems to be happening on Ye Wei. Is it my problem?¡¯ Mo Jue thought.


    Dana brought Su Man a cup of tea, smiled, and reminded him to rest. After all, nothing had happened outside. Kahn had been staying in his own lane recently, probably because of fear.


    Su Man took a sip of tea and nodded. That group of noisy and usurped people surely was putting the host in the shade. It seemed like they had enjoyed themselves to the point of forgetting home. He was okay with it actually, as nobody would go near to his private mansion that was installed with an infrared security system. An alarm would go off if someone tried to invade the mansion. Hence, he decided to take a nap.


    ¡°Watch over this place for me for half an hour. Answer the door when the person delivering groceries arrives.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Dana smiled.


    A gorgeous woman stood in a graceful manner outside the Su mansion and looked at it calmly. She looked very young, as if she was in her twenties. She had long and straight black hair and a little bangs on her forehead, covering a pair of dark and cold eyes. Her eyes were dark, but they had no emotions, just like a pool of stagnant water, empty without a bit of color but were filled with coldness as sharp as a blade. Her eyes were very beautiful. Her facial features also looked incomparably exquisite, as if they were drawn by the best artist.


    She was wearing a white shirt and black trousers. The hem of the shirt was simply tied around her waist, showing her delicate and slim figure which had a golden proportion. She stood in the wind coldly, with several strands of long hair drifting past her eyes, radiating a suffocating cold vibe.


    Her dark eyes reflected the appearance of the mansion that had elements of modern and classical combined. Unfamiliar moments and scenes appeared in her head, but they were somewhat familiar too.


    Her head hurt. The woman frowned and took a few steps back.


    The car behind her honked. For a moment, she was too confused and couldn¡¯t pay much attention until the brake screeched. A middle-aged Arab man reached out his head. ¡°Are you deaf? Can¡¯t you hear the horn? Do you want to die?¡±


    He had an extremely bad tone. The woman¡¯s cold face looked as if it was covered with a mask. She remained expressionless while staring intensely at the man. A sharp, cold wind filled with bloodlust blew strongly, frightening the man. He hid in his car immediately and did not dare to reach his head outside again.


    What a scary woman!


    Scary but stunning.


    She moved to the side slowly. The middle-aged man drove right in the direction of the Su¡¯s mansion and pressed the doorbell. Dana was packing things up when she heard the bell. She then called someone to answer the door and pick up the groceries for her.


    Suddenly, the woman in white shirt and black trousers caught her eyes.


    ¡°Eh? Why did the young madam go outside?¡± Dana frowned, feeling confused. A few servants of the Su family picked up the groceries while the woman stared at the gate from under a tree for a while before leaving.


    Dana was really puzzled. ¡®Su Man had given an order for everyone to stay in, or there would be great consequences. Why did the young madam go out by herself?¡¯


    But¡­


    She watched that woman walk out of her sight. ¡®There seems to be something weird about young madam.¡¯


    That woman faded into the distance. Dana shook her head. Maybe she was mistaken. ¡®But, she obviously was young madam¡­¡¯


    ¡°Babe, can you deliver a few glasses of milk upstairs?¡± Ye Wei¡¯s laughter could be heard from the walkie-talkie.


    ¡°Sure!¡±

 Chapter 694 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Dana went upstairs with a few glasses of iced milk and some pastries that Rong Yan had saved up. Because her pastries were so popular, they were always eaten up very quickly. So, she often split them into two portions and brought them out in batches so that they wouldn¡¯t stuff themselves.


    She could even hear their laughter and the shouting of Mo Ye and Chu Li at the door.


    The weird thing was that Su Ruhua was there.


    ¡°Young madam, why are you here?¡± Dana asked, confused. ¡®It¡¯s definitely impossible for her to come up here so fast.¡¯ Dana frowned doubtfully.


    ¡°What happened? Why are you surprised? I¡¯ve always been here.¡± Su Ruhua smiled and tried the pastries. ¡®These pastries are delicious. I would marry Rong Yan even if she was ugly. She¡¯s such a gem!¡¯


    Dana was puzzled. ¡°I saw you wandering outside the house from the surveillance camera just now. I thought¡­¡±


    The men did not pay attention to her as they were chatting and drinking happily. Ye Wei and Eleven looked up at the same time and looked toward Dana. ¡®What is she talking about?¡¯


    ¡°How could Sister Beautiful be outside? She had always been here.¡± Rong Yan smiled. ¡°Dana, have you recognized the wrong person?¡±


    ¡°Probably!¡±


    Su Ruhua¡¯s smile froze all of a sudden. In a deep voice, Ye Wei asked, ¡°Dana, did the person you see look exactly like Sister Beautiful? Was there anything special about her?¡±


    Dana told them what she saw earlier on and explained. ¡°I might have recognized the wrong person. That woman looks a little scary. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s the young madam.¡±


    Su Ruhua always had a smile on her face. She was gorgeous, graceful, and would never have that cold gaze. She must have been mistaken then.


    Ye Wei and Eleven both had a serious expression on their faces after they heard what Dana said. Eleven looked into the telescope and everything was calm outside. There was nothing. ¡®Was Dana really mistaken?¡¯


    ¡®Or¡­¡¯


    ¡®Did master come?¡¯


    Eleven turned her head and locked eyes with Ye Wei. Mo Ye had been noticing her and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Eleven, what happened? You don¡¯t look well.¡±


    Suddenly, Su Ruhua got up and went downstairs. Ye Wei gave Eleven the eye and Eleven immediately followed her. Ye Wei smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s rest for a while.¡±


    Rong Yan and Bai Ye had no objections. Bai Ye went to drink with the men while Mo Jue came over and helped Ye Wei sit. Mo Ye asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the two of them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ye Wei said calmly.


    Su Ruhua exported the surveillance video in the monitoring room. Dana, who followed the two of them down, noticed that they didn¡¯t look well and went to report it to Su Man.


    Eleven looked at the person in the video in shock¡­


    ¡®Master!¡¯


    ¡®It really is her. Why is she out of the island? Why is she here? Why?¡¯


    Su Ruhua looked at the person in the video with the same exact shocked face. ¡®She¡¯s Ruyu! She really is Ruyu! She hasn¡¯t changed a bit after twenty years. She still looks the same.¡¯ Su Ruhua¡¯s eyes reddened and she looked at the time. ¡®She must still be near.¡¯ Su Ruhua turned and ran out of the monitoring room.


    ¡°Sister Beautiful!¡± Eleven shouted. Su Man came as soon as she left. Eleven was worried about Su Ruhua and she briefly told Su Man about what happened before chasing after her.


    ¡°Ruyu!¡± Su Ruhua shouted loudly. She searched high and low for her along the street in front of the Su¡¯s mansion. ¡®She must not have gone too far since she was walking.¡¯ She was eager to meet her.


    ¡°Sister Beautiful!¡± Eleven quickly reached out to stop her. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s dangerous outside.¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡± Ye Wei cursed softly. She looked into the telescope and saw Su Ruhua arguing with Eleven. Both of them didn¡¯t look well.


    ¡®Why are they outside? What if Kahn sees them?¡¯


    ¡°Wei Wei, what¡¯s happening?¡± Mo Jue looked into the telescope and was shocked to see Su Ruhua and Eleven outside. ¡°Why are they outside?¡±


    Mo Ye got up hurriedly, took a look, and went downstairs at full speed. Mo Jue couldn¡¯t stop him in time and followed him down as well. Bai Ye and the others were confused. ¡°Wei Wei, what happened?¡±


    ¡°I think¡­ Master was here!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone stood up. Chu Li, Jason, and the others took turns to look into the telescope, and only Su Ruhua and Eleven were there. They asked Ye Wei about what had happened, but Ye Wei waved her hands and refused to answer.


    ¡°Chu Li, ask the people on the island if master is really out,¡± Ye Wei said. Chu Li nodded and went out of the room with Black J. There was silence in the room.


    ¡°F***, Wei Wei, is this a joke?¡± Jason exclaimed.


    Ye Wei, with a serious expression, said, ¡°I hope it is.¡±


    Outside the Su¡¯s mansion.


    Su Ruhua, ¡°Let me go. She is definitely Ruyu. I bet she¡¯s still near. I must find her. She must have known that I was in the house. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t come in. I need to find Ruyu.¡±


    Eleven fixed her gaze on her. ¡°Sister Beautiful, don¡¯t¡­ My master doesn¡¯t even recognize you or the Su family. She wasn¡¯t avoiding you.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Su Ruhua calmed down and looked at Eleven doubtfully. ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    She had always thought that Su Ruyu avoided her and even faked her death to deceive others due to misunderstandings and hatred. However, it had never crossed her mind that she might have lost her memories.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t remember things from the past. There¡¯s no use even if you go to her. She wouldn¡¯t know who you are,¡± Eleven said. ¡°I don¡¯t know why she is out this time, but it¡¯s definitely not because of you that she didn¡¯t come back to the Su¡¯s mansion. She doesn¡¯t even know that this place is her home.¡±


    ¡°How could it be? Shitian had obviously fixed her memory loss. How did she lose them again?¡± Su Ruhua muttered to herself. ¡°What happened to her? Who was with her all this time? Just tell me everything.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Eleven pursed her lips. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Master must have left already.¡±


    Su Ruhua stared at the long road ahead of her. There was no sight of her or anyone, only a green patch of forest. ¡®She must have left.¡¯ Su Ruhua was disappointed¡­


    ¡®Ruyu!¡¯


    ¡®Did she really forget about everything? Actually, this might be good for her, or she might have to live in pain for another twenty years or so. This is the best for her, right?¡¯ Su Ruhua teared up.

 Chapter 695 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Everybody was amazed by the visuals of the stunning woman they saw in the surveillance footage.


    Bai Ye pointed at her in disbelief. His expression changed. ¡°Wei Wei, are you joking? How could this person be our master?¡±


    ¡°F***, the old witch is definitely wearing a mask. You are dumb!¡± Jason yelled.


    Bai Ye leered at him, giving him a despising look. ¡°Big boss, why would the mask look exactly like Sister Beautiful?¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s right.¡¯ Jason gave it a thought. He asked in a doubtful tone, ¡°Coincidence?¡±


    Everybody was lost for words.


    ¡°She is really master,¡± Eleven said slowly.


    ¡°You are lying!¡± Bai Ye and Jason said in unison. Su Man raised his eyebrows. Perhaps, his second sister had really worn a mask for more than twenty years. Could she be a fake?


    ¡°The old witch is so ugly¡­¡±


    ¡°Who is ugly, you say?¡± Su Ruhua flicked his head with her fingers and clenched her fists. ¡°Be careful of your words or I¡¯ll punch you.¡±


    ¡°But she is really¡­¡± Jason insisted that the old witch looked ugly. He had known her for over ten years after all. She was indeed unattractive. He just couldn¡¯t accept that this beautiful woman was the ugly and fierce old witch he knew.


    However, upon seeing Su Ruhua¡¯s fists, he decided to back off. He replied with a classical line, ¡°If I had known that the old witch is so pretty, I would have wooed her!¡±


    There was complete silence in the air. Everyone stared at Jason, and the atmosphere was weirdly quiet¡­


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with all of you?¡±


    Ye Wei burst into laughter. She, Eleven, and Bai Ye gave him a thumbs-up at the same time, expressing their admiration for his guts. ¡°You want to woo the old witch? No wonder you are the big boss. We admire you!¡±


    ¡°I was just paying lip service!¡±


    ¡°People like you who judge a book by its cover wouldn¡¯t be able to control the old witch. You want her to be your wife? I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t last an hour.¡± Bai Ye shook his head and laughed.


    The evil and scary tactics of their master had left a great impression on them even until this day.


    Mo Jue looked at the woman on the screen curiously. He took a good look at her and found that she looked exactly the same as his mom, except that her eyes were black and mysterious, while Beauty Mom had beautiful purple eyes. Other than that, they looked exactly the same, including the long and straight black hair and their hairstyles.


    ¡®Amazing! Would they have the same taste? Why am I so different from Mo Ye? Weird.¡¯


    ¡°Mo Jue, what are you looking at?¡± Su Ruhua asked. She raised her eyebrows and smiled.


    ¡°She looks exactly like you.¡±


    ¡°Of course. She¡¯s my twin sister. You look like your brother too,¡± Su Ruhua said. Mo Ye scrutinized her for a while and frowned, but he didn¡¯t say anything. In the end, after all these fights, they were actually family.


    The fights were even chaotic and dark. How outrageous.


    ¡®The world could have remained peaceful if the old witch had shown herself earlier. Why is she only here now? And why did she come to Riyadh? Why didn¡¯t she come into the house?¡¯ He had many doubts.


    Even if she had lost her memories, she should know that her disciples were inside. She could have just gone in to visit them.


    ¡°Beauty Momm, if she had purple eyes, I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the two of you apart,¡± Mo Jue said. Su Ruhua was stunned. She looked down and smiled¡­


    ¡°Wei Wei, Eleven, are you sure this is how the old witch really looks?¡± Jason still could not believe his eyes.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Why is it that only the two of you know but we don¡¯t?¡± Jason felt that it was unfair. They were all her disciples, but why was there a difference in treatment?


    ¡°We can peep on her while she is taking a bath. Can you? CAN YOU?¡± Ye Wei was annoyed. There was silence in the air again. Bai Ye broke the silence by coughing. Uh¡­


    Jason gave them a thumbs-up. ¡°So both of you had been evil since you were young!¡±


    Ye Wei felt like punching him.


    Chu Li and Black J came back, and Eleven immediately asked him about the situation. Chu Li frowned and said, ¡°The young kid said that the old witch had left the island for a few days already.¡±


    ¡°It was indeed master!¡±


    ¡°Did something weird happen on the island?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t mention anything!¡±


    Everybody fell silent.


    ¡°Master is alone in Riyadh. Where could she possibly go? She couldn¡¯t have gone anywhere else since she doesn¡¯t remember anything. She was just outside just now. I think she knows that we are all here. But why didn¡¯t she come in?¡± Eleven frowned. She was extremely worried.


    Kahn had attacked Su Ruhua the last time, which meant that he knew how the old witch looked like. Although she didn¡¯t know how he got to know what she looked like, it seemed like he knew¡­


    ¡®What if he met the old witch again?¡¯


    ¡°Sister, do you remember any of her friends? Is it possible that she is staying with one of them?¡± Su Man asked calmly.


    Su Ruhua smiled bitterly. ¡°Ruyu was a quiet and quirky child, and she had no friends growing up. Even if she wanted to make friends, nobody dared to approach her due to her cold personality. Moreover, she didn¡¯t want anyone to disrupt her peacefulness. How could she possibly have any friends?¡±


    ¡°My poor master¡­¡± Ye Wei felt sad for Su Ruyu. She was still upset even though she had expected it.


    ¡­


    ¡°Master knows that we are here. She will contact us eventually. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Jason said.


    ¡°Kahn is watching us frantically. What if he meets master outside?¡±


    A sudden hush fell over everybody¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find her outside,¡± Eleven said solemnly.


    Mo Ye grabbed her hand instantly. ¡°No!¡±


    Eleven frowned. She was about to speak when Chu Li said, ¡°Let¡¯s stay calm. Kahn won¡¯t find her so fast. He isn¡¯t outside today, probably planning on how to deal with us. Don¡¯t worry. We shall wait for master to contact us first.¡±


    A stunning woman dressed in a white shirt and black trousers stood in front of an elegant courtyard in the suburb of Riyadh. She wore a pair of shades, which made her look exceptionally cool.


    The suburb was empty and spacious. There was only a small, elegant courtyard around.


    The cypress tree that was planted in front of it had now grown into an adult tree. She touched the trees gently and muttered to herself, ¡°Time flies. You have grown so tall now.¡±

 Chapter 696 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    She had planted this tree many years ago, when she was still a beautiful young lady. She had once thought that that place would be her home forever. The dream house she had in mind had a cypress tree planted in front of it, a cypress tree that would never grow old and protect the place forever.


    It had happened many years ago, and she had forgotten everything except that place, that courtyard, and¡­


    A man.


    His name was Mo Shitian. She seemed to have a good relationship with him, judging from the pieces of memories she remembered. In her memory, she saw scenes of him watering the plant while she planted it, him holding an umbrella for her when it was raining, him practicing sword while she practiced boxing, and the moments she had behaved coquettishly in front of him.


    The girl in her blurry memories looked like her, but she wasn¡¯t sure. In her memory, she had never smiled or had any facial expressions. However, in front of that man, she could smile, shout, throw a temper, behave coquettishly and shamelessly, quarrel¡­


    Memories that were strange yet familiar rushed through her mind.


    It was the only memory she remembered amongst the other sealed memories. Perhaps, that was one of the rare times she had truly felt happy. Hence, it was an unforgettable memory that had lodged in her heart deeply.


    She stood hesitantly in front of the courtyard. ¡®Is there anyone inside?¡¯


    ¡°Ruyu, if we are separated someday, don¡¯t forget the way back home. I¡¯ll always be waiting for you here.¡±


    Someone¡¯s words rang in her ears. In his harsh tone, such tender words and such burdensome love seemed so weird but familiar. ¡®Is he still waiting for me here?¡¯


    What exactly happened all these years?


    She pushed the door open. It was strange that the door wasn¡¯t locked. It could be opened easily.


    The exterior of the courtyard looked elegant but small, but it was actually big inside. It was full of Camellias with all kinds of colors¡ªpink, white, yellow¡­


    They were planted all over the yard beautifully, leaving a cobblestone path in the middle, which led to a room¡­


    Her expressionless eyes were full of surprises.


    It was her favorite flower.


    What a beautiful courtyard.


    The fragrance of flowers lingered in her heart.


    She walked slowly along the path. The blue and white two-story villa with an ancient Greek style was exceptionally unique and elegant, surrounded by the Camellias. There were two incense towers hanging on the back porch, but they hadn¡¯t been lit. There seemed to be words on it.


    ¡®Su Ruyu, Mo Shitian¡¯


    She frowned and exerted force on her fingertips suddenly, almost breaking the line holding the incense towers. The incense towers swayed from left to right when the wind blew, and the two names that were faintly discernible pierced her heart like needles.


    Twenty years ago¡­


    An expressionless young man hung up the incense towers and wrote their names down on them carefully. The young lady asked, ¡°Do you believe in this?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± the young man answered firmly.


    According to the legend, as long as their names are written in the incense towers, their relationship would be long and lasting, and they would never be separated. It was a Greek myth that the young man had come across in a book. He bought the incense towers and hung their names on it the next day.


    The young lady raised her eyebrows. ¡°Then, why are you hanging them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever I like!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave you alone then!¡± The young lady waved her hands and pretended to leave.


    ¡°Su Ruyu!¡± He shouted. The young lady raised her eyebrows and looked back with her arms akimbo. The young man looked sinister and domineering. ¡°You! Hang this!¡±


    He shook the incense tower that had his name on it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    ¡°Me neither!¡±


    ¡°Then, why are we hanging them up?¡±


    ¡°Just hang it. Why do you have so much to say!¡±


    ¡°Say it again if you dare!¡±


    ¡°Just to prove that I dare.¡± The young man frowned. ¡°Just hang it. Why do you have so much to say!¡±


    The young lady broke into laughter and hung the incense tower up carefully with her utmost sincerity. ¡®Pharaoh, although I don¡¯t quite believe in you, please give us your blessings.¡¯


    The young man was long done with hanging the incense tower and he waited for her to do so. Once the incense tower had been hung up, he trapped her between him and the white pillar beside. He leaned over and kissed her aggressively.


    The golden incense towers swayed from left to right in the wind.


    The scene ended and Su Ruhua came back to her senses. The memory was so vivid as if it had just happened in front of her eyes. That seventeen-year-old girl had a bright smile, and she looked sweet and happy, obviously in love.


    She smiled. After twenty years, people have changed despite things remaining the same.


    The incense towers¡­ were still there.


    She wiped her finger on one of the stones, but it wasn¡¯t dusty. It seemed that someone had been living there. ¡®Is he still there? If he is, what should I say to him?¡¯ She had forgotten everything, including how they started or ended, except for the sweet and happy times they had together.


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t make judgments about that person based on this memory.¡¯ She thought.


    She pushed the door open. The weird thing was, the door wasn¡¯t locked either. She turned back curiously. ¡®Both doors aren¡¯t locked. Isn¡¯t he afraid that someone would destroy the peace and beauty here?¡¯


    She was puzzled. The living room on the first floor had a simple design, and the light-colored carpet gave the living room a feeling of calmness and peacefulness. There were two white sofas and a stone sculpture of a beautiful lady in the corner that looked like it was carved by a skillful person.


    Without inspecting, she knew that there was only a room on the first floor. The storeroom, kitchen, master bedroom, and study room were located on the second floor up the spiral staircase.


    It felt like someone had been living there!


    She could feel that someone was living there, but that person was not at home. She frowned coldly and went up the spiral staircase to the second floor. There was a spacious balcony that faced the Camellias in the courtyard. On the balcony, there was a wind chime, two chairs made of bamboo, and a mahogany table with a precious tea set placed on it.


    She swiped her fingertips on the table. It was squeaky clean, no dust at all. She opened the lid and the hot tea was fuming. The fragrance of tea filled the air, and it was the type of tea she liked the most.


    The Junshan Yinzhen tea.


    She heaved a sigh of relief slowly. The house was full of her memories, her preferences, and her.

 Chapter 697 - Untitled

    She was familiar with every room on the second level: the bedroom, the study room, and the two empty rooms. She pulled open the curtains, and the piercing sunlight leaped into the room. Although the sunlight was bright, the room gave people a sense of gloominess.


    It was mainly black in theme.


    The black drapes, mosquito net, bedsheets, pillow¡ªmuch of the furniture in the room, including the carpet, was black. She could tell from a look that these items were already dated and seemed quite old. The carpet, especially, smelled old.


    She knelt down and felt the gentle carpet. She liked it, and a smile broke across her face.


    This carpet should have been bought from a black auction site in India, and she really liked it. Although he did not really like it, he allowed her to lay the carpet in their room. She recalled how they bought the carpet back home then, how he hugged her, and how he did her so hard on the carpet once it was laid.


    Those images of her and him she did not know rolled in her mind.


    She flung her head and tried not to think about these embarrassing images. The bedroom, bed, and window sides, however, bore the shadows of their happier days that they could never remove. She, in her throes of pleasure, was barely recognizable and alluring to the present her.


    Mo Shitian¡­


    Su Ruyu struggled to say his name and felt her heart become tumultuous, aching sharply.


    She suddenly walked out of the bedroom and leaned against the wall. Her chest heaved and her heart thumped violently as though something was about to break it. Her head sharply ached as she urgently tried to remember everything to no avail. This somewhat incomplete memory lingered in her mind. She was lost and adrift in her pain.


    She loved Mo Shitian!


    This courtyard, without doubt, had her shadows, smiles, and traces of their life together all across it. The memories were so fresh that what happened over twenty years ago was still as vivid as though it was only yesterday.


    She would be deceiving herself if she said she did not love him. She could not convince herself at all.


    As she calmed her thumping and shocked heart, she slowly opened her eyes and went to the balcony to sit on the rattan chair. The sun gently shone on her, and the memories of before gradually returned to her.


    It seemed as though this house bore the marks of her happiness, her youth, and her love.


    She deeply loved him.


    Since she deeply loved him, why did it all fade when they were separated for over twenty years without a single word? Who let who down? What exactly happened in these twenty years? She could no longer remember anything but the happiness and love during those days.


    As the wind blew, the scent of tea flowers lingered around her nose. The wind chimes sounded with a crisp sound. There was a calmness that was hard to describe.


    There was a sudden sound from the adjacent room, and she was shocked. She was certain there was nobody in the room. She was keen enough to certainly pick up on them otherwise.


    Su Ruyu stood up and slowly walked to the door of the study room.


    She pushed open the door and entered.


    She was aghast!


    The study room was exactly as she had remembered it, with the long sofas opposite the study table where she would keep him company when he was busy. When she was bored, she would move up a sofa set to nap on or read. She took a special love to researching viruses, cells, etc. The specialized books were on the glass table next to the sofa.


    And they were from a long time ago.


    What left her aghast was how artworks of her¡­ lined the wall.


    Artwork of her smiling, acting all cold, sleeping, amongst the tea leaves, or practicing fencing when she was a teenager. The teenage girl in the picture had an intricate look, which largely showed her cold side. There were a few other paintings that portrayed her turning around to smile beautifully, and others portrayed her as a petite teenager in high spirits. Every drawing fully captured her charm, and she, despite smiling, did not lose her charm.


    These artworks consisted of oil paintings, sketches, etc. which were different from one another. The teenager in her was brought out regardless of the form in which she was portrayed.


    It was as though her teenage years were frozen in time.


    Su Ruyu felt her heart thump. There was only one person who did all these artworks. She knew without thinking that it was Mo Shitian who did these artworks. She could imagine how he portrayed her while hating her expressions.


    Given his character, he would definitely begrudge her and hate her and yet miss her as he faced these lifeless drawings day by day.


    A lonely silhouette amidst a room full of artworks¡­


    She knew that Mo Shitian loved her and that they were a couple who loved each other deeply. Anybody who saw all these artworks and still did not understand his heart was a fool¡­


    She gritted her teeth as she looked at these artworks with a solemn heart. Her heart suddenly ached to the point she felt suffocated and terrible.


    Wolf lied to her!


    He claimed that they were a couple and how she was still so distant toward him. There were several times she almost believed him.


    The pain in her heart became even more unbearable. Su Ruyu clenched her fists and landed a punch on the wall. Blood trickled from the back of her hands¡­


    Those vows of the past mattered no more.


    They went their separate ways. Did he miss her day and night to the point of insomnia for the past twenty-over years? Or, did he hate her to the point he wished he could strangle her? She knew nothing, and she had forgotten about him.


    She could not recall the slightest thing, and she would get an occasional headache from remembering those images of her hating him. She was so heartbroken to the point she once imagined herself perishing with him in the most tragic manner possible.


    She hated this stunning man but never knew that she loved him this deeply. She had once smiled this beautifully, and this stunning man once appeared in her life.


    Mo Shitian!


    ¡®Where are you?¡¯ She looked for him urgently, hoping to clarify what exactly happened back then, why they would break up so irrecoverably, and also why she hated him.


    And yet loved him so deeply she felt a symphony of love and hate for him.


    Her eyes slightly reddened as unbearable sadness surged up her heart. It really hurt!


    Searing tears fell and splashed on the back of her hand. She was completely immersed in her own world and in her emotions to the point she was oblivious to her surroundings. She did not notice a figure at the door that looked at her silhouette in shock. The figure, in that moment, lost his breath and clenched his fists tightly.


    As she suddenly heard a deep breath from behind her, Su Ruyu felt her back stiffen and slowly turned around¡­

 Chapter 698 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Time seemed to come to a standstill.


    Separated by a few meters, they quietly looked at each other. He was an extremely stunning man whose profile was almost the same as the person in her memories save the shorter hair. Still domineering and decisive, he had the presence of a king who was no longer as arrogant and unrestrained as he was in his younger days. The introspection that came with age replaced the arrogance and unrestrained streak in him, but it did not make him look any older. If it weren¡¯t for the twenty-over years that had passed, she almost imagined that only a few years had passed as he did not look particularly different save the sadness and loneliness in his eyes.


    Mo Shitian!


    Her face was pale as she looked at him walking toward her extremely slowly in a daze. Every slow step he took seemed to be a step on her heart. Pain surged across her entirety. She expected him to become agitated, enraged¡­


    But he kept walking toward her, his eyes exceptionally calm.


    It had been twenty-six years. Would they be able to return to how it was like before? She wondered.


    It should be unlikely!


    She looked at him in a daze as she greedily looked for the youthful him that resided in her memory. He, whom she once deeply loved, stood before her with heartache.


    He looked steely at her without the slightest movement. Sunlight shone through the windows and covered him in a sheen of light that seemed to illuminate him like a statue of old.


    She wanted to say, ¡®how are you¡¯, but could not do so as the words seemed to be lodged in her throat. Without saying a word, he quietly stood before her, not moving for a very long time.


    ¡°Ruyu¡­¡± His lips moved a little, coughing out the name he had called out from deep within until he became despondent these past twenty-over years.


    Italy, twenty-over years ago.


    She broke into his turf and stole a famous piece of artwork from it. As they tussled, he asked her, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Su Ruyu,¡± she said.


    He laughed at how common her name was.


    Back then, he did not expect this very name that he mocked to become the very name that drove him mad; and this very same name would be so deeply etched in his heart to become a wound that he would never recover from.


    Mo Shitian suddenly hugged Su Ruyu tightly in his embrace. There was a pleasant surprise and consolation in his eyes as he hugged Su Ruyu so tightly until she had hurt. Despite all that, he could not say a word.


    ¡°Ruyu, if you want to leave, tell me, please,¡± Mo Shitian gently whispered into her ears. Despite how steel-willed he was, his voice slightly trembled and he did not speak too loudly lest he startle her.


    ¡°Ruyu, after you died, I had illusions of you walking on the road and how your laughter rang around my ears. Every corner of this house is filled with your shadow, and I am about to go mad¡­¡±


    ¡°Talk to me! Hate me or scold me if it works for you! Don¡¯t watch on quietly, please. It¡¯s been over twenty years, so could you just talk to me, please? Ruyu¡­¡±


    ¡°Ruhua told me that you didn¡¯t die, and I really want to believe that you didn¡¯t die. I¡¯ve been searching for you for over twenty years, and I would go over to check out any information about you whether they are true or not¡­ But it all ended in disappointment. I knew that you were dead and would never return. All these have been my wishful thinking in these years¡­¡±


    He told her how much he missed her, and his hoarse voice rang around her ears over and over. To her, every word he said was like a sharp knife that jabbed her heart, leaving a deep impression.


    ¡®Mo Shitian, I am not dead!¡¯ She wanted to really scream what was lodged in her throat out but to no avail.


    Did he really think that she had died?


    Having spent over twenty years on the seas in seclusion under a cover of fake information and without kin¡­ She was indeed dead.


    Her eyes, for some reason, reddened. Her tears left a wet patch on his white shirt.


    If only¡­


    If only she knew that there was somebody who missed her so much in these past twenty years, she would not have avoided¡­


    ¡°Ruyu, talk to me, will you? I feel very lonely when you don¡¯t talk to me.¡± He gently spoke into her ears, sounding as though he was laughing and crying. She felt her body stiffen.


    His chest had a wet patch.


    He knew that he was suffering from an ailment, delusional or psychological, that did not faze him. He would see Su Ruyu in every corner of the house every night, and Su Ruyu would sometimes join him for tea, tend to the flowers in the yard, or simply smile at a corner whilst looking at him gently¡­


    He lived in such a fantasy for the past twenty-over years. If it weren¡¯t for that illusion of Su Ruyu accompanying him, it was afraid he would have been long dead from the loneliness and yearning for her.


    To the point he could not bear to live in a world without Su Ruyu.


    She quietly accompanied him without saying a word. There were times he hugged her and felt satisfaction and comfort from her in his embrace. However, he had never felt¡­


    That warmth!


    And the tears!


    This warm body in his embrace was crying!


    Mo Shitian, who was as stiff as a rock, suddenly squinted dangerously. He put his hands on her shoulders and pulled her away. He stared at her.


    There was a hidden elation in his eyes.


    He tightly held her shoulders, feeling the warmth under his palms. Although the trails of tears on her face felt cold, her cheeks were so warm and tender. This was something that he had never felt for over twenty years.


    He cupped her face and kneaded her face to the point it almost felt as rough. There was neither a mask nor makeup. He heaved a sigh of relief. He could not believe what he was actually seeing.


    Mo Shitian suddenly closed his eyes. This illusion seemed so much more real than before.


    This had to be it. If not¡­


    How could it be?


    The silent room was only filled with their erratic heartbeats. Mo Shitian opened his eyes again to see Su Ruyu looking at him with her mouth open. Her words were lodged in her throat and she could not say a thing.


    Mo Shitian suddenly felt his breathing pick up. He cupped her face with both hands for his dear life. ¡°Ruyu?¡±


    Although Su Ruyu wanted to reply and smile at him, she had forgotten how to smile all these years. She sighed in her heart, suppressing all the pain in her heart and could only eventually nod.


    Mo Shitian¡¯s hurried breathing suddenly stopped. His stunning face suddenly turned white, and his tall figure collapsed limply into Su Ruyu¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Mo Shitian? Mo Shitian? Shitian¡­¡±

 Chapter 699 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ruyu carried Mo Shitian back to the master bedroom and carefully laid him on the bed. She adjusted his posture and covered him with the blanket. She then wondered about how women typically enjoyed the princess embrace. When did things become otherwise here?


    Thankfully, they were trained since young and were immensely strong enough. Any normal woman would have some problem carrying a stocky man.


    Su Ruyu did not expect him to suddenly faint. She placed her finger on his pulse and measured it. He was mostly fine save the shock he got. As she covered him with the blanket, her gaze suddenly froze. Su Ruyu stuck several silver needles in a circular pattern on Mo Shitian¡¯s head and measured his pulse a moment later. Her face became glum.


    His pulse was really bizarre¡­


    He had a very deep mental burden to the point it seemed like a serious mental illness. His pulse also showed that his body was starting to deteriorate and how he was barely staying alive by sheer willpower.


    Mo Shitian!


    She recalled him mentioning his hallucinations. Could he have spent all those years like that? She felt her heart suddenly tense. His severe mental illness was almost a given.


    This illness that consumed his life force bizarrely sustained it.


    She took out the silver needles.


    ¡°Mo Shitian, I will cure you,¡± Su Ruyu said. Her typically cold voice had an additional hint of solemnness and promise.


    While she could not recall what exactly happened between them for now, it was certain that she still loved him deeply.


    Su Ruyu looked at his face, slightly lost, and she could not help but reach out to feel his side profile.


    He had very good looks to the point her few disciples, handsome beyond measure, were no match to him. His features were so perfectly intricate that one could hardly believe it. His face was the perfect epitome of aesthetics, and he would be akin to the most beautiful man of time before if he weren¡¯t this violent and determined. His eyes were so bereft of joy to the point she could sleep with the sense of loneliness that accompanied him.


    The light in the bedroom was too bright, and Su Ruyu wanted to go over and pull the blinds. She suddenly squinted as there were two men outside the courtyard who were looking in with binoculars.


    Su Ruyu took her shades and wore them. She rotated the switch and pressed it to change the lenses of her shades. The lenses, like a computer scanner, scanned the two men in IR and analyzed their composition. She was certain they were armed.


    She took off her shades, pulled the curtains, and went downstairs.


    When she was outside the courtyard, she squinted coldly and looked into the back at the tall pine trees. ¡°Come out!¡± she coldly bellowed.


    There was a movement for half a moment before a gun barrel stuck out from the back of the pine trees and shot at Su Ruyu. The man moved really quickly, but Su Ruyu appeared before him like a phantom before he could respond. She grabbed his arm in a reverse-grip and twisted it, so the muzzle was now pointing at the other man.


    The bullet entered the other man¡¯s abdomen, and he collapsed and fainted.


    The man¡¯s eyes were wide open in fear. What kind of terrifying speed did she have? She appeared right before him before he even saw her.


    ¡°Where are you from?¡± Su Ruyu¡¯s cold voice sounded like an evil charm, sending the man¡¯s feet trembling. He steadied himself and said, ¡°Russian operatives.¡±


    Su Ruyu coldly laughed. Kahn¡¯s men? She raised her hand and knocked him out.


    They were too unworthy to shed their blood on this place.


    Su Ruyu took her cell phone and said, ¡°Ping-er, please come over to clean up.¡±


    Su Ruyu ended the call and waited for ten minutes before a sedan roared toward her. A fourteen-fifteen-year-old teenage girl hopped out of the car with a beautiful smile. ¡°Master, I am here.¡±


    Su Ruyu nodded. Ping-er saw the men on the ground and threw them into the car with one hand each. As she efficiently disposed of them, a communicator dropped onto the ground. Ping-er picked it up and asked Su Ruyu how to handle it.


    ¡°Hold onto it for now. How do you even do your stuff? Tarry until we found them?¡± Su Ruyu sternly warned her and the little beauty stuck out her tongue. She also did not know that something like that would happen.


    ¡°If this happens again, you will get zero for your evaluation.¡±


    ¡°Waah¡­ Master, surely you aren¡¯t that mean?¡± Ping-er cried.


    Su Ruyu squinted and she immediately changed her expression. ¡°Thank you, master, for showing me mercy. Zero is nevertheless better than negative, and I will do my best.¡±


    ¡°Oh, f*** off!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Ping-er will leave now. I should eat something rounder so that I can disappear more quickly. Master, I¡¯ll leave on my own, so you don¡¯t have to send me off.¡± Ping-er laughed naughtily as she ran toward the car.


    ¡°Do not follow me for the next few days,¡± Su Ruyu said.


    ¡°Yes, I know. What shall I do then?¡± Ping-er asked in doubt.


    ¡°Raben-Qish. Waste him within the same day,¡± Su Ruyu coldly said. ¡°Once you¡¯re done, look for your seniors and do not reveal any information about me.¡±


    Ping-er pouted and said, ¡°Master, can I get my seniors to help? I am really unfamiliar with Riyadh.¡±


    Su Ruyu coldly looked at Ping-er, who then hopped into the car. ¡°Master, have a good vacation. I¡¯ll f*** off first then.¡±


    The teenage girl floored the accelerator and the car sped into the distance.


    Su Ruyu did not understand how she, a cold, stern, yet old-school instructor, could bring up disciples who were all the same, disciples who were not afraid of her and dared to joke with her.


    She turned around and returned to the house.


    In the courtyard, the tea flowers bloomed beautifully. With Mo Shitian asleep, she had nothing to do and decided to simply watch the flowers downstairs. She really liked tea flowers, which were few and far on the island but bloomed well, that were prettier here.


    ¡­


    When Mo Shitian awoke, the room was as dark as the night because of the thick curtains blocking the sunlight. Unable to discern between reality and his dreams, he frowned amidst a slight headache.


    He reached out to turn on the bedside lamp in some doubt. How did he end up sleeping?


    He seemed to have been dreaming about Ruyu, and this was the nth time he dreamed about her so realistically.


    ¡®Wait¡­¡¯


    He clearly went out to buy something and returned¡­


    To be on the bed?


    Mo Shitian quickly crawled up and pulled open the curtains to reveal a gorgeous setting sun that coated the world in beautiful orange. His eyes were wide open at how the person he missed day and night was amongst the tea flowers. Said person heard some movement upstairs and looked back at him. That face, as real as it could be, appeared before him once again¡­


    Mo Shitian was so excited he grabbed the curtains for his dear life. Was this real?


    Wasn¡¯t he dreaming?


    ¡°Mo Shitian, I¡¯m home.¡±

 Chapter 700 - : Untitled

    Mo Shitian immediately leaped off the balcony as though he could not wait to hold her hand and caress her face along with her hair. He went from excited to calm and looked at her square in her face.


    ¡°Am I dreaming?¡±


    ¡°You want to slap yourself to find out?¡± Su Ruyu asked.


    Mo Shitian suddenly raised his hand and slapped himself hard. Su Ruyu, lost for words, was taken aback at how he actually did it. Five finger marks were left on Mo Shitian¡¯s pale face as he had slapped himself so hard that he had infuriated himself¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re nuts!¡± Su Ruyu pulled Mo Shitian¡¯s hand down lest he self-abuse again. He then hugged Su Ruyu tightly before telling her harshly, ¡°Yes, I am nuts. Nuts for you.¡±


    Su Ruyu was taken aback. She reached out and hugged Mo Shitian by his waist, but he suddenly pulled her away. ¡°You didn¡¯t die? Where did you go? Why weren¡¯t you willing to see me all these years? Are you still unwilling to forgive me? Don¡¯t you know how long I have been waiting for you here? Why can¡¯t I find you despite going all around the world?¡± Mo Shitian said maliciously.


    His harsh words sounded especially panicky and angry as though her disappearance from him was some unpardonable sin. He sounded so malicious that he looked like he was going to eat her up.


    Su Ruyu looked at Mo Shitian and flew into a quiet rage. Mo Shitian¡¯s eyes were filled with an anger that grew with time. The viciousness and resolve in his angry eyes were so intense to that he looked like he was about to strangle the woman before him.


    She looked at him expressionlessly and quietly. As the anger that surged in his eyes gradually faded, he also gradually became calm and even quite nervous.


    ¡°Ruyu¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember you anymore,¡± Su Ruyu plainly said. ¡°Wolf said that I am the most wanted in the world and how the Mafia has put a huge price tag on my head. He also said that it was safer for me to remain on the island, and I was unwell for a very long period of time and could not be bothered about the affairs of the world. Thereafter, I became accustomed to life on the island and did not remember anything. Since I had nowhere to go too, I remained on the island.¡±


    She did not deliberately avoid him. Whether she had believed what Wolf said back then, it no longer mattered. She was ill for two years and took a long time to gradually recover. She had lost her memories and had also become used to life the island afforded her: the solitary, the silence, and the opportunity to teach a group of children who were not scheming yet incredibly gifted.


    Later on, when Wolf went on missions, he would occasionally ask her for help. Out of favor, she would occasionally leave the island with him close in tow. Once they had completed the mission, he would return to the island with her.


    She no longer went by Su Ruyu in the trade but by an alias.


    ¡°Wolf? Fu Jin? You were all along with him?¡± They were the best partners who worked extremely closely with each other. While they were unrivaled over twenty years ago, Fu Jin turned out to be responsible for unraveling their partnership.


    He remembered how hearsay had it that Wolf and a female killer laid waste to all competition, but he was too demoralized and sullen to make a name for himself and therefore remained in a semi-secluded state.


    Little did they expect it to be them.


    ¡°He later betrayed the organization and his whereabouts are unknown,¡± Su Ruyu said.


    ¡°How did you lose your memory? I clearly recovered your memories, so how did you still lose them? Did he do it?¡± Mo Shitian¡¯s gaze became cruel once again.


    ¡°I do not know!¡± Su Ruyu said. Her memories, even until now, were incomplete. He was the only person she remembered.


    Mo Shitian held her face and looked hard at the face he so sorely missed for over twenty years. He was the only person who knew too well the anguish and sadness. How did he survive this agony for so long?


    Thankfully, he did not die and made it through.


    If not, they would be separated by life and death.


    And become each other¡¯s greatest regret.


    ¡°Ruyu, I¡¯ve been seeing you and feeling you every day all these years, but there was never once it felt so real,¡± he gently said as his fingertips gently trembled.


    ¡°You¡¯re sick!¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Mo Shitian flatly said. ¡°If you did not return, I would rather remain as such until the end of my life. I have a house and an imaginary you accompanying me to the very end.¡±


    She had heard something rather terrifying and felt her heart sink.


    Thankfully, they were still alive.


    Some people knew well the difference between imagination and reality but would rather remain ill as said illness allowed them to feel happiness whilst reality led them to despair. He had no choice but to choose the imaginary world where she was.


    Her return, his medicine for life, would gradually lead him to a complete recovery.


    ¡°Ruyu, I will not allow you to leave me anymore, you hear me? I don¡¯t care how the past was, and I don¡¯t care whether you forgive me. I will never allow you to leave me, and you will only leave over my dead body which will bring you down too,¡± Mo Shitian suddenly said sinisterly and solemnly. He could care less about anything except her. That would not happen, and he would absolutely not allow it!


    Su Ruyu looked at him coldly. As she was about to mention her memories, he suddenly grabbed her and pulled her into his embrace before leaning down and planting his lips on hers. He kissed her so aggressively and quickly she had no chance to respond. Like a hungry wolf, he finally found his prey and greedily savored it.


    She had something to tell him and thus gave a slight reaction. Mo Shitian, however, held her hands in a reverse-scissor grip behind as he savored the tip of her tongue and sucked it. He planted his lips so hard on hers that he seemed unwilling to give up and kissed her even deeper instead, almost reaching her throat. Su Ruyu could not stand how aggressive he was and ingeniously broke free from his grip and gently jabbed him in his waist before slightly backing away. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡±


    As she panted, a lustful gaze arose in Mo Shitian¡¯s pitch-black eyes that were sinister and mad. ¡°I want you! I want to really feel you!!¡±


    He did not allow Su Ruyu to continue before suddenly planting his lips on hers, forcefully pulling her hands around her neck and running a hand up the tender skin on her back.


    His breathing became heavier and his actions became scarily aggressive. He did not treat her gently and lovingly but instead viciously lusted for her¡­


    Su Ruyu was taken aback when Mo Shitian hugged her and pinned her against the jade stone. Mo Shitian used some force, and the sound of clothes ripping could be heard. He single-handedly ripped her shirt and threw it onto the tea flowers.


    Her good-looking skin was all his to savor¡­

 Chapter 701 - : Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Ruyu was extremely shocked and swung her hand out to hit Mo Shitian. Mo Shitian, who was stronger than her, quickly caught her hand and held them tightly to a side. His pitch-black eyes that stared at her were terrifyingly bright. ¡°You shall not deny me!¡± He punctuated his words.


    He was nuts! They were still in the courtyard, no?


    The evening sun gradually bathed the tangling bodies, and her face, whether because of the passion or the evening sun, was red.


    ¡°Mo Shitian, you¡­¡± Su Ruyu leaned back and avoided him, only for him to grab her shoulders and pull her even closer to him.


    Those fragmented memories once again appeared in her memories bashfully. She knew that it was not was their first time, and it had been over twenty years since they separated. When they saw each other again, they¡­


    She felt that it was somehow inappropriate but did not stop him.


    Her body and heart did not want to turn him down as she wanted to comfort each other¡¯s souls which had been lonely for over twenty years.


    ¡°Ruyu¡­ Ruyu¡­¡±


    ¡°Ruyu, I just want to¡­ do you until I die.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! If you have enough balls, don¡¯t collapse first!¡±


    ¡®You definitely didn¡¯t know how many times I have woken up to realize, in embarrassment, how badly I want you when you were not next to me. Now that you are back, you will repay me all that I¡¯ve missed out for twenty-six years.¡¯


    ¡®That is what you owe me.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s good to be home!¡¯


    ¡­


    When Su Ruyu woke up, the sky was still dark and her body was aching for dear life. Whenever she moved, she felt weak and tired. She turned around and suddenly realized that a pair of beady black eyes was closely watching her.


    ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡±


    ¡°A day and a night.¡±


    ¡°You beast!¡± Su Ruyu said. To be in the throes of passion until she fainted was so embarrassing! She either overestimated her ability or severely underestimated Mo Shitian¡¯s prowess.


    Su Ruyu¡¯s face turned red!


    ¡®F***!¡¯


    Mo Shitian stared at her, and she thought for a moment. To prevent herself from being tortured further, she did not dare to move and instead asked a safer question. ¡°You just woke up?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep at all.¡±


    Didn¡¯t sleep? If he didn¡¯t and she fainted, then he was nothing short of utterly aggressive.


    What he said next completely broke her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of falling asleep only to have you disappear again,¡± Mo Shitian solemnly said. Su Ruyu¡¯s heart was squarely impacted by Mo Shitian¡¯s words and it utterly hurt.


    This fool!


    He was mentally sick from fear due to over-imagining and losing too much.


    Su Ruyu held his hands tightly and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ll not leave. If I am leaving, I will tell you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll not go anywhere!¡± Mo Shitian suddenly turned himself around and pinned himself on her. He cupped her face and seriously said, ¡°You¡¯ll not be going anywhere. Get it?¡±


    ¡°I still have things to do.¡±


    ¡°No can do! If we are going, we go together,¡± Mo Shitian solemnly replied, staring at her for his dear life as though he would snuff the life out of her if she dissented.


    ¡°Very well then!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve rested for a day and night. Is that enough?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Su Ruyu immediately wised up.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Mo Shitian suddenly pushed himself into her hard and started doing her, yet to be satisfied.


    ¡°Mo Shitian, you f***ing beast!¡±


    ¡°You said that I have yet to knock myself out. Let¡¯s get on with it!¡±


    Su Ruyu was lost for words.

 Chapter 702 - Untitled

    When Su Ruyu woke up again, the person next to her looked at her with his pitch-black eyes wide open. While he was clearly lacking sleep, he did not seem to know fatigue as he watched her for his dear life.


    Her heart suddenly ached at how he was nuts. He was spot-on about how nuts he was for her.


    Her body ached to the point she could nary move a finger, and she felt a stabbing pain in her lower body. This man was such a beast, and he did not come in her like he previously did, which made it a tad safer.


    She could not stand it if he did it with her again.


    It was so embarrassing.


    If people knew that she fainted twice during lovemaking, her heroic name would be tarnished.


    ¡°Mo Shitian, get some sleep. I promise that you will still see me when you wake up,¡± Su Ruyu said. Mo Shitian stared at her for his dear life. Su Ruyu¡¯s heart pitied and ached for Mo Shitian, who was just unwilling to sleep.


    She knew that he loved her, and her body and mind would not keep him at a distance. However¡­


    ¡°Shitian, what exactly will it take for you to go to sleep? Do you still want to do me?¡± Su Ruyu coldly said. While she typically sounded this cold and distant, Mo Shitian seemed unfazed.


    This was the voice he was familiar with, his Ruyu that he knew.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired! I still want to do you!¡±


    Su Ruyu was lost for words.


    He was indeed a beast!


    ¡°Your eye bags are terrible,¡± Su Ruyu slowly said. ¡°Once you¡¯ve woken up from your sleep, there is something I have to tell you. You¡¯re now not in any condition for me to tell you anything.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Tell me,¡± Mo Shitian asked as he held her hand tightly. His stunning eyes, however fatigued, were focused and completely attentive.


    ¡°Go get some sleep. We¡¯ll talk about it once you wake up.¡±


    ¡°I am very awake now.¡±


    Su Ruyu, who became infuriated, had a somewhat displeased look that clearly showed her displeasure. Seeing anger flash through her eyes, he became angrier and stared at her with an insidious look.


    She sighed in her heart. Was this the man whom she loved? He seemed so fierce to the point he wanted to eat her up.


    ¡°My memory is incomplete. My memory of you has only been since a few days ago. Please, honestly tell me everything that happened before,¡± Su Ruyu solemnly said without hiding her actual condition at the slightest.


    She lived an upright life as she had neither disappointed nor cheated upon people. She was not somebody who was diplomatic but a perpetual straight-talker.


    Su Man sent Ye Ningyuan a message, saying that Eleven would not make it and that he and Bai Ye were unable to formulate the antidote for Eleven whose condition had suddenly lost control and became critical.


    Ye Ningyuan told her the message, and she was in shock. When she saw the information on his computer, she did not think about it. When she saw Mo Ye¡¯s photos, she felt a stabbing pain in her head and rushed out of Ning Ning¡¯s room.


    When it came to looks, Daddy Mo and the Mo brothers were almost from the same mold. Mo Jue was almost identical to the Mo Shitian in her memories, and Su Ruyu could not take the shock.


    After a period of madness, she actually managed to recall some fragments of her memories about Riyadh and her past.


    She left the island because firstly, for Eleven¡¯s condition, and secondly, for this memory and this person.


    When she reached Riyadh, little did she expect to get news of Eleven being fine. Su Ruyu immediately caught on and knew that it was Su Man, through the young kid, who deliberately lured her from the island. She felt a sense of emancipation.


    With Eleven¡¯s body fine for now, she went to search for the courtyard in her memories. Over twenty years later, although today¡¯s Riyadh was no longer the Riyadh she knew, she knew the route home too well.


    Like twenty years ago, the courtyard was extremely well preserved as though she had never left.


    She wanted to know what exactly happened between Mo Shitian and her, why they had split, and why she had lost her memories. He must have done something he could not face up to her, which explained why he asked for forgiveness.


    She only remembered these warm and sweet days, and she felt as though she had traveled in time back to those days. Her body and heart, as though they were still deeply in love, did not keep him at a distance.


    Even now, she still felt that they were still living in those days as though somebody had overlooked the truth.


    However¡­


    She did not want to deceive herself. She wanted to know everything and then decide on whether to forgive.


    Mo Shitian, who was holding her hand, suddenly held her hand tighter. ¡®Ruyu¡­¡¯


    ¡®Ruyu¡­¡¯


    ¡®So you have actually lost your memory and could only remember the days we were in the courtyard. Was it because they were the happiest days of your life? Over twenty years ago, you were sitting on the railings and swinging your legs naughtily as I held you by your waist and loved you without regret. Those were the younger days where you, despite your weird temper, cold character, and decisiveness, showed me the teenage side of you that was naughty, sensitive, and sentimental that was not silent or stoic.¡¯


    She said that those were the happiest days of her life that she would never forget for life.


    Those were also the happiest days of this life that he would never forget for life.


    He had long given up everything, his power, wealth, the world, to have such happy and quiet days with her.


    But they had never expected things to happen.


    ¡®Ruyu, I forgive you for only remembering all these days.¡¯ He should have long recalled how he was overjoyed to the point of losing his faculties when she was still alive and forgot how Ruyu, given her strong character and hatred for him, would never allow him to have his way and still cared for him and loved him¡­


    It turned out she had lost her memories¡­


    Were they back to when they broke up irrecoverably? This time, he would hold onto her for his dear life and never allow that scene of desperation to play out once again. It would never¡­


    ¡°Ruyu, give me some time, okay?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem like you want to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mo Shitian replied without hesitation as he knew she would hate him. But, how would he break it? He wished she did not know a thing since she would remain by his side then and forgot everything.


    ¡°You have to be honest.¡±


    ¡°I made a promise with you back then¡ªthe promise that we would rather be cruel towards each other than deceive each other. Please do not lie to me.¡±


    Mo Shitian and Su Ruyu were similar in the sense they would rather face the truth, even if the truth was extremely cruel, than deceive the other.


    The only time he deceived her was when he wiped her memories, and then personally recovered them.


    It was the only time he deceived Ruyu¡­

 Chapter 703 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Tell me when you are ready, and I¡¯ll listen to what you have to say,¡± Su Ruyu said as her face became glum. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. You¡¯ll either sleep or tell me.¡±


    Mo Shitian stared at her hard and very honestly said, ¡°Neither!¡±


    He originally expected Su Ruyu to become angry, but little did he expect her to look at him coldly for a moment before scooting up to him, hooking an arm around his neck, and kissing him on his lips. Mo Shitian was taken aback. She rarely took the initiative¡­


    Apart from those happy days, she utterly pleased him. He thought Ruyu really loved him deeply during those days. Although he knew that it was all but an illusion, he was still extremely satisfied.


    Mo Shitian was taken aback for a few seconds before he took the initiative by hugging her and kissing her hard. He suddenly felt a pain behind his neck before his world turned black and he fainted.


    Su Ruyu knocked him out.


    Beauty traps never failed!


    She was finally able to get him to sleep for a while. While he did not seem to care about how he stared at her with those eye bags, her heart really ached. Su Ruyu got up and was about to wear her clothes when she suddenly realized how that violent animal had ripped her clothes apart.


    With nothing left on her, Su Ruyu¡¯s body that was full of bruises was no sight to behold. She secretly gritted her teeth, got up, and took a black shirt from the closet before entering the toilet and freshening herself up.


    After she had showered, she had no undergarments to wear and decided to go commando. She directly wore his shirt thereafter. It felt very fitting, and it revealed her pale and long legs. When she saw the bruises on her, she raised her eyebrows and rolled the sleeves downward.


    She was hungry.


    The kitchen was completely equipped, but there was nothing in the refrigerator save eggs and bread. There wasn¡¯t even a bottle of wine in it. Mo Shitian stayed alone, and he surely couldn¡¯t have survived on a diet of eggs and bread every day, right?


    The kitchen seemed to be very clean.


    She found a notebook in the great hall which had the telephone number of the local supermarket. Su Ruyu called the number and said, ¡°Hello, is this the supermarket? I would like a delivery of the following items: a sack of rice, a portion of raw beef, 1.2 kg of potatoes¡­¡±


    After she gave the list of things she needed, Su Ruyu then ended the call. As the supermarket was in the vicinity, the items should be delivered soon. Out of boredom, she grabbed the newspapers and read them only to discover they were from two years ago.


    Su Ruyu threw the newspapers aside and suddenly recalled that she had no money needed for all her shopping.


    She hurried up the stairs and wanted to call Mo Shitian but took pity on him as he had just fallen asleep. She did not awaken him and instead rummaged around the bedroom for a moment to no avail.


    She then rummaged the study room to no avail too.


    Somebody was already calling for her downstairs.


    Su Ruyu went downstairs and was taken aback when she stepped out of the house. Her undergarments and clothes were ripped apart by that beast and laid on the pathway and tea flowers outside the house. She was stunned at the realization. Even her guns were also scattered outside. She looked around, put her clothes aside, and conveniently hid her gun behind her.


    The delivery man was a very young chap. When he saw a long-haired beauty who dressed gorgeously in a man¡¯s shirt that somehow showed her perfect figure that especially revealed her pale long legs, he was awestruck¡­ This beauty¡¯s legs had kiss marks and strangulation marks on them. Her lips were lusciously red and somewhat swollen. One look was all that¡¯s needed to know what she was up to.


    Very few could rival Su Ruyu¡¯s looks.


    Given how seductive the scene was, the young chap could not bear it any longer and his nose bled profusely. For a moment, he forgot to pass the bill to Su Ruyu and almost salivated. He wiped away his nosebleed when he looked at Su Ruyu.


    Su Ruyu squinted dangerously, fully showing her murderous intent. The young chap was smart enough to shiver and saw that the bill had turned red. Having lost his marbles, he wiped away his nosebleed with his sleeves and apologized to Su Ruyu before telling her the bill.


    ¡°I have no money!¡± Su Ruyu said.


    The young chap, who was wiping away his nosebleed, suddenly looked up. No money?! And he still made the delivery despite the other person not paying up?! Really?!


    ¡°Miss, please do not put me in a difficult spot. I¡­¡±


    ¡°I have no money!¡± Su Ruyu repeated herself. ¡°I¡¯ll pay up tomorrow, so f*** off for now!¡±


    She disliked how he looked at her this presumptuously and hungrily.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. Miss, please, could we do it? I¡¯ll take it that you¡­¡±


    ¡°You want to do it, huh?¡± Su Ruyu raised the gun, coldly aimed it at his lower body, and flipped off the weapon safety. The young chap was so terrified that he scooted away like a phantom and quickly drove away.


    Su Ruyu carried the groceries into the house and arranged them in the fridge. With the fridge completely packed, Su Ruyu estimated the time Mo Shitian would remain asleep. Given his temper, he would be awake in a few hours.


    She tidied the kitchen for a moment before she started to stew the beef.


    As it had been a long time since she personally cooked, her cooking was becoming rusty. She washed and prepared the ingredients she needed and realized that it was still early. As she allowed the beef to stew, she went to the back courtyard. This house had two courtyards, front and back.


    Tea flowers were planted in both the front and back courtyards, but there was much more space in the back courtyard, which had a grave. Su Ruyu walked up curiously and saw an empty tombstone that had no epitaph.


    Whose grave was it?


    There was a bouquet of tea flowers before the grave, and Su Ruyu frowned. This was her grave, wasn¡¯t it? Did Mo Shitian assume she was dead and deliberately plant a grave there?


    But why was there no epitaph? Who exactly was in that grave?


    She was somewhat curious.


    Sunlight shone through the lush greenery and tall trees in dribs and drabs, gripping her heart tightly.


    ¡®Mo Shitian, why did we let each other down despite loving each other?¡¯


    She did not understand, and what she hated even more was how she could not remember anything despite how hard she had tried. She could somehow make out something and knew that something must have happened after that. While she did not know exactly what happened, she allowed this period of bliss to completely overwhelm her.


    The Su¡¯s mansion.


    Ye Wei and all looked on at Ping-er, who had just arrived, in some shock.


    ¡°You sure have grown up already. On missions, huh?¡± Ye Wei laughed and asked. Ping-er lazily scooted up to Ye Wei and smiled as she nodded. ¡°Senior, I miss you.¡±


    ¡°Are you waiting for a beating?¡±


    ¡°Senior, why are you so mean!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s master?¡± Eleven asked.


    Ping-er looked at Su Ruhua in shock. ¡°Huh, why does she wear the same mask as master? That¡¯s so interesting. Wait a minute¡­ The eyes are different. Master is so capable! Did she have foresight?¡±


    ¡°You fool! She was previously wearing a mask!¡±

 Chapter 704 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    When Mo Shitian woke up with bleary eyes, the bedroom was still as dark and the bed next to him had turned cold. He suddenly shivered and came to his senses.


    Where was Ruyu?


    Could she have left?


    No longer sleepy, he wore his sleeping robe and, without tightening it, immediately opened the door to dash downstairs. Unlike the darkness in the bedroom, it was bright outside thanks to the warm sunlight covering all in its way.


    The house was filled with an aroma.


    Su Ruyu heard the hurried thumping of steps and turned back in surprise to see a startled Mo Shitian behind her. He was in a black sleeping robe that was loosely worn. The V-shaped collar ran from his neck to his chest, somehow revealing his perfectly sculpted chest. Mo Shitian, like the classiest hunting leopard around, seemed exceptionally sexy and gorgeous.


    Mo Shitian looked at her, who was outrageously sexy and gorgeous thanks to the black shirt that perfectly covered her, as though he was kissing all her skin. As it perfectly wrapped itself around her, the somewhat visible love bites on her pale legs sent people fantasizing.


    It was sexy and perfect.


    His panicked heart slightly calmed down. Ruyu was still around, and she had yet to leave. She was still around.


    Mo Shitian entered the kitchen and noticed that the once spacious kitchen felt much more packed. He hugged Su Ruyu from behind and buried his head in her nape, taking in her tempting fragrance.


    Without saying a word, he hugged her and took in her scent. He really felt satisfied, and she fully occupied his empty heart. ¡®Ruyu, oh, Ruyu, the heaven sure knows how much I love you.¡¯


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± Su Ruyu tapped his hands around her waist that he held tightly. Interlocking their fingers interlocked, he kept embracing her. Su Ruyu felt her heart leap. Who once said that these actions were so filled with yearning and love?


    ¡®Mo Shitian, oh, Mo Shitian¡­¡¯


    ¡®You sure put me in a tight spot.¡¯


    ¡°Okay!¡± Mo Shitian solemnly said and slowly opened his eyes. When he saw the steamed fish, his lips broke into a very slight smile. Was she cooking for him? Really?


    While he did not feel particularly hungry, he suddenly felt exceptionally hungry. Even poison that she personally prepared would become exceptionally palatable.


    ¡°Go freshen up before coming down for food,¡± Su Ruyu said as she turned off the stove. This was the last dish, and she was as bewildered at how she understood Mo Shitian so well given how perfectly she estimated the time.


    With the last dish prepared, he should be out of bed.


    How timely.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯ll just eat like this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so dirty! Go freshen up!¡± Su Ruyu stepped on his feet. ¡°You might as well take a shower before you come down for food.¡±


    He had that scent all around him¡­


    It made her cheeks flushed.


    Mo Shitian stared at her hard. ¡°If I come down and you disappear, you are dead meat.¡±


    ¡°Hmmph! Can you find me if I decide to disappear?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not showering!¡±


    ¡°Oh, f*** off!¡±


    They both stared at each other.


    Mo Shitian eventually lost and went upstairs embarrassedly to shower. Hmmph! In less than ten minutes, he came down in another black sleeping robe while water still dripped from his hair. When he flung his head, water beads flew all around. Su Ruyu could not stand him. F***, what kind of shower was this quick?


    He looked at Su Ruyu, feeling wholly justified, while he waited to be fed with the presence of a big boss. He could not hide the excitement, elation, and hints of satisfaction on his face.


    As a person who did not easily show his emotions, Mo Shitian allowed Su Ruyu to see this side of him. Su Ruyu secretly wondered. ¡®Forget it. I¡¯ll make some loss. Serving him would be worth it.¡¯ She hence did not get calculative and scooped some rice and side dishes for him. The table had all that Mo Shitian loved to eat. It was probably her subconscious memory at work. Mo Shitian seemed to have returned to the worry-free and happiest days of their lives.


    For him, she washed her hands and cooked as he smiled foolishly from the side and joked about wanting to learn. In return, she booted him and coldly said, ¡°What¡¯s there to learn when I¡¯m around?¡±


    That statement utterly made his day. She might not have known that she could have implied that she would cook for him for the rest of her life. Hence, he would not need to learn anything since she would cook for him.


    As time went by, they reneged on their word.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me? Do you still expect me to feed you?¡± Su Ruyu looked at him coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯d be more than happy to let you feed me if you want to.¡±


    ¡°Oh, f*** off!¡± Su Ruyu coldly replied and put another piece of stewed beef in his bowl.


    Mo Shitian was extremely happy.


    ¡°Ruyu, your cooking has improved much from before,¡± Mo Shitian said and wolfed down the food. He wished he could eat all that she had prepared as these were the food he so missed and loved.


    These were the only flavors he could remember for all these years.


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ve not cooked in a long time, so patronize me as much as you want.¡± Su Ruyu tucked her lips and gently smiled.


    ¡°You sure are one hard person to please. Look at how you are so opinionated despite being praised,¡± Mo Shitian rumbled. Old Witch, whose hearing was top-notch, coldly smiled and looked at him. ¡°You just learned that today?¡±


    ¡°Since long ago.¡±


    ¡°Hmmph!¡± Su Ruyu coldly harrumphed. Mo Shitian buried his head as he ate. Su Ruyu could take it no longer and slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t eat so quickly. Nobody is going to fight for your food.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you human?¡±


    Su Ruyu was lost for words.


    F***, was this something any decent person would say? She gritted her teeth and shot a chopstick at Mo Shitian¡¯s hand that he easily dodged. Mo Shitian, pleased, raised his eyebrows. ¡°Ruyu, I am better than you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been training every day for the past twenty-over years whilst you were wasting your days away, yet you can still be so confident?¡± Old Witch raised her eyebrows and teased him with a smile. She knew that Mo Shitian was very capable.


    When they were younger, they often sparred and he would always win. Haughty her, who wanted to win against him, sought countless ways to no avail. He was dense enough to know her thoughts but never let her have her way for once.


    Mo Shitian bit on the stewed beef tastefully and plainly said, ¡°It¡¯s the soul that¡¯s gone to the dogs and not the skills. I¡¯m a prodigy when it comes to skills, so I can rot for another twenty years and still come out tops.¡±


    ¡°You narcissist!¡±


    Mo Shitian raised his eyebrows, pleased. He continued chowing down on the tasty food. Su Ruyu looked at him and slowly said, ¡°Since you are still as capable despite your age, how about you tag along? There is somebody I need you to take care of. How does it sound?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not free!¡± Mo Shitian did not look up. He had just reunited with Su Ruyu, and anybody who dared to disturb his peace was asking for trouble.


    Those people simply wanted them to fall out.

 Chapter 705 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    After dinner, Su Ruyu had Mo Shitian wash the dishes. Mo Shitian, however, stared at her pale thighs, especially at those bruises. There was a hidden desire burning in his eyes.


    He somehow had a desire to pin Su Ruyu on the ground and do her hard one more time. As his hands naughtily ran up from her thighs to her secret garden, he realized that she was wearing nothing underneath it. The hidden desire in Mo Shitian immediately erupted. He grabbed Su Ruyu and pulled her into his embrace so that she would sit on his thighs. His hands naughtily roamed underneath her shirt.


    ¡®F***!¡¯


    Su Ruyu cursed him in her heart. Horny bastard! Even if he did not want to rest, she needed rest as her body was seriously protesting her overuse. If she overexerted herself further, her body would be nothing short of messed up.


    Mo Shitian wanted Ruyu so much that he ignored her disagreement. When he went downstairs much earlier, he saw her, still present and in his clothes, as the sexiest and most beautiful her he had ever seen. The bruises that he left on her, which were still as evident under the black shirt, became a forbidden temptation.


    Having missed her for so many years, Mo Shitian could not withstand the temptation. His desire for her was so strong he did not want to suppress it. It drove him to want to fulfill his desires.


    He held Su Ruyu tightly as he kissed and caressed her. Their breathing became hurried. When they were much younger and hot-blooded, he was extremely smitten with Su Ruyu¡¯s body. Although they were no longer younger, his love and desire for her were no less than when they were eighteen. That impulsive Mo Shitian only had her¡­


    He broke free from her lips and went for her pale nape. His hands roamed her body even more presumptuously. Su Ruyu could not help but moan before she immediately bit her lip. She managed to eke out that bit of reasoning and said, ¡°Mo Shitian, I¡¯ll get angry if you keep this up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me?¡± Mo Shitian kissed her collarbone. His voice could not hide the passion and desire for more.


    He nearly went crazy wanting her.


    How could he do it only once?


    How could one day satisfy two decades of loneliness?


    He sucked her breasts, hard. and Su Ruyu almost broke down. She held his shoulders and wanted to be away from him, but he could tell what she was thinking and held her tightly, not letting her leave.


    ¡°Ruyu¡­¡±


    Su Ruyu took a deep breath as her chest heaved up and down and she even brought herself to his mouth. He was naturally very happy to appreciate her softness. He suddenly exerted strength and her chest was stimulated. She moaned into his shoulder twice, clearly unable to handle such stimulation¡­


    However, her lower body was in so much pain that there was an abrasion. She could no longer endure his passion. Su Ruyu held his face and backed away slightly as her body slid down and snuggled into his embrace.


    She held his face and gently kissed him as she gently bit his lower lip and chin. She knew that this was his sensitive area. Mo Shitian was indeed extremely stimulated.


    He wanted to move and bury himself in her body, but he was stopped by Su Ruyu. She reached her hand into his robe and held onto his firm manhood as she pleased him skillfully.


    Why was this beast so beastly? She felt the object in her hand grow bigger and hotter. It was so hard that it made her blush. She could not help but want to scold him. It was not that she did not want Mo Shitian to touch her. On the contrary, she yearned for Mo Shitian too. However, her body had to rest. Who was as unreserved as him?


    His warm breath landed on her cheeks. Su Ruyu¡¯s face was like peach blossoms and her breathing was a little unstable. Her body rubbed against him, but she refused to let him take the initiative.


    ¡°Ruyu¡­¡± As he gently bit her earlobe, Su Ruyu felt a slight pain. She gritted her teeth and suddenly went all out. Mo Shitian¡¯s waist went numb and Ruyu felt her hands turn wet¡­


    ¡°Ruyu, let go of me. I want you.¡± Mo Shitian, who had ejaculated once, was still not satisfied and wanted to get closer to her. Ruyu wiped her hands with a napkin and glared at him.


    ¡°Can you please be more restrained?¡± Su Ruyu was angry and slapped him. ¡°I¡¯m injured and you are not allowed to touch me for the next few days!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Shitian refused to do so. ¡°Ruyu, you can¡¯t be so cruel.¡±


    ¡°Do you miss me or my body?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. If it weren¡¯t for your body, would I want it?¡± Mo Shitian stared at her angrily. He was not even interested in anyone else even if they stripped in front of him.


    ¡°¡­¡± Su Ruyu, on the other hand, did not have anything else to say, but she became angry. ¡°Hey, Mo Shitian, at least dote on your woman. You¡¯ve been a beast for so long, I¡¯m bleeding.¡±


    Mo Shitian was taken aback by the words ¡°your woman.¡± His heart, which was originally filled with lust, was occupied by this sentence. She was his woman; Ruyu had said it herself. Ah, it really made him happy.


    However¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding? Really? Let me see.¡± As he said that, he boldly lifted Su Ruyu¡¯s shirt. She panicked and grabbed his neck with a murderous look. ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard.¡±


    Mo Shitian was speechless.


    He slowly put down his hand. It was not like he had not seen it before.


    Did she reject him because he had hurt her body? Moreover, she could not bear to let him suffer, so she used her hands to help him? Was that so? Ruyu had become much more understanding. In the past, even if he coaxed her, she would still refuse to help him.


    In the past, when he was young, he was more impetuous and had more wants in such aspects. He felt that he had now become more restrained.


    He had said those words as they came to his mind.


    Su Ruyu¡¯s face darkened. Restrained?


    He was being restrained now?


    Then what was that in the past? F*ck! Although in her memories, this guy was indeed a beast¡­


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? If a man is too restrained, it must be because his woman is not charming and he should find another one,¡± Mo Shitian said righteously. Su Ruyu did not know whether to laugh or cry.


    Was she to cheer for her pride?


    Mo Shitian was probably the only one who would treat her this way. She smiled slightly. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I know I¡¯m very charming, so can I trouble your hands to come out? That¡¯s all for today.¡±


    Mo Shitian released his hand gloomily. Su Ruyu said, ¡°Are you going out with me today? I want to look for my disciples.¡±


    His expression changed and immediately turned gloomy. He didn¡¯t like any Tom, Dick, and Harry to spoil their reunion.


    Su Ruyu plainly said, ¡°Of course, you can choose not to go.¡±

 Chapter 706 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Shitian stared at her hard before suddenly carrying her and sitting on the couch. He had Su Ruyu sit on his thighs, gently stroking her hair before asking, ¡°I remember that you do not like people disturbing your peace, right? If so, how do you take in your disciples?¡±


    ¡°Those children were¡­ really adorable.¡± Su Ruyu did not know how to describe the dynamics between her and Ye Wei and company. Actually, she took care of them like anyone would any other children. When they needed help, she would give her all to help them. Although she was stern toward them, it was the best possible manner to bring them up.


    They lived very well with one another.


    ¡°The children¡­¡± Mo Shitian held her hand tightly. If only Ruyu and his children did not die¡­ He did not have the chance to see the children before they died. Back then, he was utterly devastated. If he were still alive, he would be as old as Mo Jue. It was a pity¡­ He gritted his teeth and hugged Ruyu. ¡°Let¡¯s have another one.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±Su Ruyu turned back to look at him. Her cold face had some signs of cracking up as though she had heard something impossible. He looked utterly adorable to her.


    ¡°Are you running a fever? I am already this old.¡±


    Mo Shitian turned her face around and looked at it before saying, ¡°You don¡¯t seem like you¡¯re thirty to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh! So I am forever eighteen in your heart?¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t the case though. You look about twenty-eight, but if you bun your hair and don a uniform, you¡¯ll be like any other high school student.¡± Mo Shitian honestly commented. It was not because he loved Su Ruyu and how she was beautiful in his eyes. It was simply because that was the case. ¡°I also remember that you have quite a cold presence which makes you pretty unpopular. Your coldness, like how the refrigerator keeps food fresher for longer, has delayed your aging.¡±


    ¡°¡­What kind of analogy is this?¡± Su Ruyu asked.


    ¡°An analogy to describe how you look.¡±


    Su Ruyu almost burst out laughing. So such sayings did exist! Did that mean that people who were cold in character remained younger for longer? Interesting!


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. You are not in your forties yet, which means you could still bear children,¡± Mo Shitian said. ¡°And the children you deliver will certainly be very good-looking.¡±


    Parents with such genes would naturally have good-looking children.


    Although he knew that the Mo brothers were his children by virtue of their mannerisms, he never thought that he had children. If it weren¡¯t for them being related to Ruyu by blood, he couldn¡¯t care less about the brothers¡¯ fates even if they were fed to the sharks.


    How could he break this to Ruyu?


    All the grudges of before, along with the subconscious mistakes made, left him in the dark on how these pairs of kids came into the picture.


    ¡°Hold up. Let¡¯s shelve this question for now.¡± Su Ruyu touched her forehead. Was she going to have children together with Ye Wei and Eleven? What kind of massive joke was this? This was something she could not pull off. ¡°Hearsay has it that women who have children much later in life would have children with defects.¡±


    ¡°Relax. If he has defects, I¡¯ll give him a genius-level intellect.¡± Mo Shitian calmly completed the statement. Su Ruyu¡¯s eyes twitched at his incomprehensible train of thought.


    ¡°I told you to meet my disciples. Why did you digress so far from the topic? Even if you are not going, I am going.¡± Su Ruyu wisely changed the topic.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±


    ¡°Fine. Go wash the dishes!¡± Su Ruyu pointed to the bowls and chopsticks on the tables as she calmly instructed him to wash them. ¡°You¡¯d better wash them properly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll not wash them!¡±


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll not make dinner for you in the future!¡± Su Ruyu coldly harrumphed.


    Mo Shitian, who was hugging her, threw her onto the couch, stood up in a huff, and went to wash the dishes. When Mo Shitian was washing the dishes, Su Ruyu called the supermarket to have them deliver a set of clothing, undergarments included, that fit her.


    Mo Shitian overheard her while washing the dishes. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°You plus these pretty clothes equals sexy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be even prettier if you aren¡¯t in them.¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    Su Ruyu shook her head, tired of keeping up such frivolous talk with him. ¡°Do you have money?¡± she asked.


    ¡°There is some in the little cabinet under the glass table.¡±


    Su Ruyu pulled the drawer open and indeed saw a wad of money. She was slightly amazed. Who would place their money in the living room? It caused her to go on a wild-goose chase in the bedroom and study room. ¡°Shitian, do you normally even cook?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t cook, do you even eat?¡±


    ¡°I have bread!¡±


    ¡°For twenty years?!¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯d better make it up to me in the future by whipping up tasty meals every day.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll assume that you didn¡¯t ask a thing.¡±


    With one busy in the kitchen while the other lazed around in the living room, their frivolous talk continued until Mo Shitian came out of the kitchen and fooled around with her, pinning himself on her. When they were on the verge of doing each other, the delivery man arrived.


    Since Mo Shitian would never allow her to walk out in such a form, he went out to pay for and collect the clothes instead.


    ¡°Why did he get me a pink T-shirt?¡± Su Ruyu looked at the delivered clothes with some displeasure. She clearly wanted a white top and black pants, only for the delivery man to deliver a pink T-shirt and jeans?


    ¡®F***!¡¯


    How did they even do business?!


    ¡°Well, they said they didn¡¯t have your size, so they randomly chose something for you. If you don¡¯t want it, he will send it back. I¡¯ll be sending him off then.¡± Mo Shitian explained. ¡°Don¡¯t you get tired of wearing black and white all the time? Women will preen themselves to look presentable, and I should say that you look pretty good in some other colors too.¡±


    ¡°I am already particularly stunning when I don¡¯t dress up,¡± Su Ruyu said before taking the clothes and entering the bathroom on the first floor. Mo Shitian, who was behind her, smiled. She was right. She was already stunning when she did not bother to dress up.


    The clothes were fitting, but¡­


    Su Ruyu looked at herself in the mirror. She, in her pink shirt with such a cute design, seemed especially cringe-worthy. This shirt she wore seemed to be for seventeen-eighteen-year-olds. Was she acting young?


    She could imagine what Ye Wei¡¯s first words would be when she saw her. ¡®Hi, Old Witch, have you started acting young?¡¯


    As Su Ruyu tied her long hair up, she suddenly felt that she seemed much younger and decided to simply let her hair down. So be it then.


    ¡°How gorgeous!¡± Mo Shitian praised her effusively.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand this choice of clothes.¡± Su Ruyu frowned. Mo Shitian propped his chin and smiled before asking, ¡°Where are your disciples?¡±


    ¡°Su Man¡¯s place,¡± Su Ruyu simply said. ¡°Some things have cropped up, and they are all huddled up there.¡±


    Mo Shitian¡¯s smile froze. Su Man¡¯s place? Ruyu¡¯s home?

 Chapter 707 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Ruyu, who was looking down at her new outfit, did not notice Mo Shitian¡¯s face that changed. ¡°How is your disciple related to Su Man?¡± Mo Shitian asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re good friends I guess. I have a female disciple who was so into Su Man and pursued him for a very long time to no avail and took to liking somebody else. ¡°Su Ruyu was also not too sure of what went on between them.


    She only knew that Su Man played a substantial role in helping with Eleven¡¯s virus, so she felt they should be good friends.


    ¡°This makes it all the more interesting,¡± Mo Shitian said. However one went about, they were still family after all. What kind of sorcery was this? He looked at Su Ruyu with droopy eyes as though he did not manage to recall anything. He was hesitating whether to tell her.


    All these years, Su Ruhua was looking for her. Chances were she was not at the Su¡¯s mansion. Su Man was very young then and would not know a thing. Chances were he did not know she¡­ But this face that almost resembled Su Ruhua¡¯s would definitely arouse suspicion.


    When the Su family was almost exterminated back then, he had an indirect hand in unintentionally causing it. The children created an irreparable rift between Ruyu and himself, and she hated him to the point of not wanting to see him, absolutely unforgiving. To force her to surface, he caused the Su family to be almost wiped out. He almost caused Su Ruyu to perish with him as well. He then thought she was dead¡­


    He had always felt that way all these years.


    Ruyu had lost her memory and would not remember all these. She could not remember their sweetest days and hence loved him. What if she remembered everything¡­


    Would history repeat itself?


    When the Su family met its demise twenty years ago, she once said that they could never coexist in the world, and she, in her immense hatred, had to kill him. Having lost her memories for so many years, would all these from long ago seem to have happened yesterday should she regain her memories? Ruyu¡¯s hatred for him would remain as strong, and she would certainly kill him, no?


    ¡°Ruyu, actually¡­¡± Mo Shitian stroked her long hair but stopped in his words. Despite whatever come may, he would never let go of her nor let her leave him. They had just gotten back together. He had never had enough of her and he did not want the tragic past to repeat itself.


    Mo Shitian hence chose to remain silent.


    ¡°You were about to say¡­¡± Su Ruyu asked. ¡°Do you want to go out?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Shitian shook his head and smiled, landing a kiss on her cheek. ¡°I just want to spend more time with you. As for what is to come¡­ Let¡¯s put that aside for now and head out, shall we?¡±


    Mo Shitian went upstairs to change into black casual wear and a black windbreaker. In her memory, he often loved to wear black casual wear. The Mo Shitian of before seemed to have returned, like some warm-blooded animal that always wore a windbreaker in summer or winter.


    His tall, somewhat cold, and graceful figure perfectly accentuated his domineering and steel-willed streak in him.


    The Su¡¯s mansion.


    Under the relentless assault from Ye Wei and company, Ping-er gracefully dodged the questions and did not reveal Su Ruyu¡¯s tracks. Su Ruhua was hard-pressed to know where Su Ruyu was and interrogated Ping-er for long. As Ping-er faced off against her who somewhat resembled Old Witch, she was a little jittery but alert enough to throw red-herrings to digress the topic. She did not show any weaknesses along the way.


    ¡°Ping-er, please do not blame us if we are not the nicest people in town when we evict you from here.¡± Jason clenched her fist and threatened her.


    Ping-er showed a saddened face and said, ¡°Dear seniors, please show some mercy toward me. I¡¯m just a fourteen-year-old girl who¡¯s the top teenager in the country, adorable, and innocent. You can¡¯t goad me into doing something unwholesome¡­¡±


    Eleven laughed at how Old Witch managed to nurture another enfant terrible.


    Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and smiled sinisterly. Ping-er was so scared she hid behind Bai Ye. ¡°Senior Ye Wei is so terrifying! Senior Bai Ye must protect me!¡±


    Bai Ye was taken aback and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t your master tell you when she would look for us?¡±


    ¡°No, she only gave me instructions not to tail her secretly.¡± Ping-er pouted as she hugged the nicest Bai Ye. Love bubbles came out from her eyes. ¡®Hehe, it sure feels comfortable to hug the handsome Senior Bai Ye¡­¡¯


    ¡°Ping-er, I realized that you have a tight lip. Are you interested in joining our intelligence department?¡± Chu Li smiled as he asked. This was a talent that he could easily get his hands on.


    ¡°I have yet to complete my evaluation.¡±


    ¡°How stupid of you! You¡¯re fourteen, but you haven¡¯t completed your evaluation? How many more items are you left with?¡±


    Ping-er timidly raised a finger. ¡°Just one more.¡±


    Chu Li raised his eyebrows. ¡°That said, your evaluation should be over by next year.¡±


    ¡°Thereabouts. Wow, senior, don¡¯t you know how incredible that junior you sent over is? Master loves him! He cleared all three IQ evaluations in a month, and I¡¯m so jealous of him. He completed in one month what took me three years. I¡¯m so frustrated. I want to open his brain to see what¡¯s ticking inside!¡±


    Everybody laughed. The IQ evaluations were no mean feat for Ning Ning. If the estimates stood, he should be able to complete all ten evaluations within the year.


    ¡°What are you jealous about? The physical combat evaluation is not that easy to pass. Given how squeamish Ning Ning is, he would have quite a learning curve to overcome,¡± Ye Wei said. ¡°That guy is so tender I couldn¡¯t bear to train him.¡±


    ¡°That chap is smart and has good endurance, but the key is master being too biased.¡± Ping-er cried in accusation. ¡°When I fell down back then and was half-dead, master did not even check in on me. When junior fell, she patched him up. How unfair!¡±


    Everybody was lost for words.


    ¡°Also, junior has charmed all the female seniors on the island to the point they¡¯re losing their bearings and throwing themselves at him. Given how he draws attention to himself, he is nothing short of a womanizer in the future.¡±


    Ye Wei broke into laughter at how kickass her third brother¡¯s DNA was.


    ¡°Got it. Little girl, were you also charmed by him?¡± Eleven smiled and asked.


    Ping-er held Bai Ye¡¯s neck and said, ¡°I am not attracted to tykes like him! I only like people like Senior Bai Ye. Senior, can I marry you? We know each other back to back. Could you please take me since I like you?¡±


    Everybody was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Ping-er, your Senior Bai Ye already belongs to someone.¡± Black J could not help but laugh. Bai Ye¡¯s eyes twitched. When did he become such a magnet for young chicks?


    Ping-er raised her eyebrows in bewilderment. She put her arms at her waist and stared. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid! If any woman dares to have my Senior Bai Ye, I¡¯ll piss on her ancestors¡¯ grave.¡±


    Everybody was rendered speechless again.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for loads of trouble!¡± Ye Wei said.

 Chapter 708 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    If Ping-er were to take a piss at Su Man¡¯s ancestral grave, one wondered how many would fit into the graves with her. She sure had enough balls to say that. It was not the way to self-nominate for a Darwin Award. When Ping-er heard it, she threw the idea out of the window and forcefully kissed Bai Ye on the cheek.


    Thankfully, they had built up a solid relationship with her since young. Otherwise, Bai Ye would have swatted her out of the house.


    ¡°Senior Bai Ye, who¡¯s your lover?¡± Ping-er curiously asked. Her pitch-black eyes rotated with an adventurous look. ¡°Please, on account of your junior crushing on you so hard for these few years, tell me?¡±


    Everybody gently laughed. Bai Ye pinched her adorable cheeks. ¡°You sure are full of nonsense!¡± Bai Ye said as he smiled.


    ¡°Senior Bai Ye, you should feel my heart.¡± Ping-er grabbed Bai Ye¡¯s hands and put it against her chest. Eleven looked at Ping-er¡¯s figure and coolly said, ¡°Ping-er, do you even have the assets for Bai Ye to take advantage of?¡±


    ¡°¡­Senior Eleven, how could you be so bad to hurt this little girl¡¯s ego? I¡¯m only fourteen but am mentally six! There¡¯s still a lot of room for growth,¡± Ping-er said.


    As she said, she puffed up her chest. Hmmph! Even if she was an airport lane, she would try to look less like one.


    Everybody broke into laughter.


    ¡°I heard Ah Li describe your master as a cold person. How did she bring up such a lively disciple? At least, you have to be like Eleven to be considered ¡®proper¡¯,¡± Rong Yan said.


    ¡°Old Witch, huh¡­¡±


    Everybody looked at each other and laughed. It was afraid one had to spend over ten years with their master to really know her character. At first glance, everybody would assume her to be excessively strict and heartless.


    With Su Ruhua and the Mo brothers away for the moment, Ping-er raised her doubts. ¡°Senior, why does that beautiful sister look like master? Are they somehow related to each other?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re twins, stupid.¡± Jason gently rapped her head as he gritted her teeth. ¡°Old Witch has hidden this so well, and to think we didn¡¯t see how she exactly looks like for years. She¡¯s so cunning.¡±


    ¡°Twins? Hmm, does that mean¡­ that we are related to the Mafia by blood?¡± Ping-er¡¯s bright eyes turned. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why were you fighting the daylights out of each other back then?¡±


    ¡°Whoever told you that relatives can¡¯t fight? Even blood sisters are fighting, so why can¡¯t relatives fight?¡± Ye Wei waved her hand. When Mo Jue told them about how they lived with their father when they were younger, it was afraid that there was a score yet to be settled between Su Ruyu and Su Ruhua.


    Although she was a pretty good friend of the beautiful sister, who happened to be the Mo brothers¡¯ mother, she would, without doubt, side with Old Witch if anything went south.


    Clearly, Eleven was on the same side as Ye Wei. There was no favor to be asked for. Even if Old Witch was in the wrong, kinship was still thicker than reason.


    Besides, given their understanding of Old Witch, at least to those close to her, it was absolutely a given that people would let her down rather than otherwise.


    ¡°How serious!¡± Ping-er stuck her tongue out.


    Black J tucked his lips and asked, ¡°Where are the Mo brothers?¡±


    ¡°There are some urgent affairs in the Mafia they have to see to and are in the study room upstairs,¡± Eleven said. Su Ruhua, on the other hand, sat quietly in the garden behind. She knew that Su Ruyu was in Riyadh and really wanted to look for her. She was afraid she would miss her again.


    Why did she, despite being right outside their home, not enter?


    Thankfully, Ye Wei and Eleven were both here. Su Man told her that it was Eleven¡¯s condition that led her to Riyadh, so she would certainly look for Eleven and Su Man. All she had to do was just to wait.


    But her thoughts were so turbulent¡­


    The dead child back then, along with the Mo brothers¡­ Su Ruhua closed her eyes slowly.


    Perhaps, she only dared to indulge herself and reveal these painful expressions when she was alone. She was never certain whether it was right or wrong. Both sisters falling in love with the same man was destined to end up in tragedy.


    If she knew what would later follow, which would implicate the Su family, she would have aborted the children and disappeared. If she had done that, perhaps nothing would have happened.


    Su Man, who was upstairs, saw Su Ruhua quietly sit in the garden. Was it a time to draw a close to all the grudges from twenty-over years ago? To him, Su Ruhua was not somebody who would sell her sister out. She perhaps had a difficult circumstance that she shared with nobody, which hence contributed to the various understandings.


    ¡°Master, quickly come over and take a look.¡± Dana, in panic, ran to look for Su Man, who was at the balcony, to have him enter the control room and take a look. Su Man frowned and took another glance at Su Ruhua before leaving the balcony.


    He was slightly taken aback in the control room.


    Mo Shitian accompanied Su Ruyu. While this was not much of a problem, the key was in Mo Shitian¡¯s face that left Dana utterly shocked. Mo Shitian almost looked like Mo Ye¡­


    The only difference was that he seemed somewhat older than the Mo brothers, which put him in his thirties. His stunning look, svelte figure, cold and determined presence, along with his somewhat cold gaze would be how the Mo brothers would look in the decade to come.


    Su Man¡¯s gaze went from shock to calm, and it eventually landed on Su Ruyu. The members of the Su family did not show their age and instead stood gracefully in high spirits. They did not look like they were forty-four.


    Was that Su Ruyu, his second sister?


    Did they reconcile with each other?


    And so quickly? What did the estrangement for the past twenty-over years count for then? She had avoided him for over twenty years. If it weren¡¯t for Eleven¡¯s illness, it was afraid she would never return.


    She simply did not treat this place as her home.


    ¡°Master, shall I open the door?¡± Dana looked at Su Man worriedly.


    ¡°Open it!¡±


    Dana nodded and called downstairs to open the door for them.


    Su Man and Dana went down the stairs. In the great hall, Eleven and the others were joking with Ping-er when Ye Wei saw Su Man come down the stairs. Ye Wei then smiled at Ping-er and told her, ¡°Ping-er, if you keep clinging around your senior, be careful, lest somebody boot you.¡±


    ¡°Senior is just good at scaring people.¡± Ping-er was not the slightest afraid. She smiled and continued to cling onto Bai Ye.


    ¡°Your master is here,¡± Su Man said.


    ¡°What?!¡± Chu Li, Jason, and the others stood up and walked out. Ye Wei and Eleven stood up as well. Naturally, Eleven had to help Ye Wei out as Ye Wei could not walk.


    Ping-er propped her chin. Her master was finally here.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Everybody was just about to speak more but fell silent abruptly. Their eyes were wide open as though they had seen a ghost when they saw Mo Shitian, who was with Su Ruyu. They were all stunned in their tracks.

 Chapter 709 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei and Eleven were the most taken aback and their jaws fell. Their faces were contorted, displaying a bizarre, twitching expression. Ye Wei was so taken aback she stepped onto the ground and suddenly yelped.


    ¡°F***!¡±


    The bizarre silence was broken, and everybody turned toward her, who sweated from the pain of having agitated her tendons.


    Wow!


    ¡®I hate you, Old Witch! How could you scare people like this! It f***Ing hurts!¡¯


    ¡°Wei Wei, what¡¯s with your leg?¡± Su Ruyu was taken aback and walked over. She kneeled down and felt Ye Wei¡¯s ankle, which sent Ye Wei into even more pain. ¡°Damn you, f***ing Old Witch! It hurts! Not so hard, please¡­¡±


    She really wanted to send a kick but was afraid that Old Witch would break her leg with a hard twist.


    When Mo Shitian heard Ye Wei call Old Witch for dear life, his gaze became solemn and he shot a sharp look at her. Ye Wei saw that face that so closely resembled the Mo brothers¡¯, and her facial expressions became even more twisted.


    Her senses became dull for that moment and she did not notice his evidently murderous intent.


    Su Ruyu stood up and pinched her ear. ¡°How the f*** did you mess yourself up so badly?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to that darling disciple of yours, Kahn, my leg¡­ Dear Old Witch, some tender loving care, please¡­¡± Ye Wei leaped forward and whispered into her ear. ¡°Who¡¯s that next to you?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s your old flame?¡± Ye Wei gritted her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Su Ruhua is here too?¡±


    Ye Wei was so soft that only they could hear each other. Old Witch had a look of loss on her face. Who was Su Ruhua? Su Ruyu, Su Ruhua¡­ Was that her sister? It was a shame she had no impression.


    Mo Shitian reached out and pulled Su Ruyu over. He looked at Ye Wei coldly with a glare and seemed about to strangle her. Ye Wei raised her eyebrows in return. Eleven hurried over to help her up. The few of them who were utterly shocked gradually regained their senses. They were in the courtyard with no idea of what to do.


    They were all looking at each other.


    And did not know what to make out of the situation.


    Su Ruyu thought that they were shocked at their appearance and initially did not seem to mind it. Her few beloved disciples, however, looked at Mo Shitian with a bizarre look that could not help but arouse suspicion.


    Given how Mo Shitian had lived in seclusion, they should not know a thing about him.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Su Ruyu pointed to Mo Shitian behind her and everybody nodded especially automatically and in unison like bobblehead figurines.


    Eleven wiped her sweat nervously. With everybody resembling each other under the same roof, it¡¯s game over!


    Ping-er, while the quickest to speak, was the slowest to arrive. She pointed to Mo Shitian and said, ¡°Why does he look exactly the same as the two gorgeous men in the Mo family?¡±


    Everybody turned back and stared hard at her.


    Seeing everybody turn their heads back have such an immense aura, Ping-er was so shocked she backed away. What did she get wrong? Ping-er had a very innocent look on her face.


    Su Ruyu squinted dangerously. ¡°Eleven, what is going on?¡±


    Eleven, who was about to speak, stopped in her tracks. ¡°Let¡¯s enter the house first,¡± Su Man said.


    Su Ruyu turned to Su Man and Su Man looked at her. Both of their gazes were calm. Su Man quietly and stoically entered the great hall first before everybody else followed him in.


    The normally hot-tempered Jason did not say anything as he was deeply afraid he said something wrong. Chu Li, Black J, and the others were exceptionally silent, save Ye Wei and Eleven who told Old Witch about Kahn and conveniently brought up Ye Wei¡¯s injuries.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were crippled in a leg?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t make it sound so terrible, okay? What do you mean by ¡®crippled¡¯? Bai Ye can clearly patch me up. I¡¯m just temporarily crippled. Temporarily, get it?¡± Ye Wei waved her hands.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t he Mo Shitian?¡± Ye Wei no longer beat about the bush and asked Su Ruyu as she pointed to Mo Shitian.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Ye Wei and Eleven felt that they were toast. It was indeed him, so what was next? Su Ruhua and the Mo brothers were both present! Su Ruyu and Mo Shitian were clearly an item, but it was Su Ruhua who bore him two children.


    This score was clearly no straightforward score.


    ¡°Are you two hiding something from me? Wise up and cough it out.¡± Su Ruyu looked at her beloved disciples coldly. The atmosphere, given how well-behaved her disciples were, was extremely bizarre.


    Ye Wei sat aside and looked at the both of them, not knowing what to say for a moment from the overwhelming shock. The Mo and Su families¡¯ DNA was nothing short of badass.


    And indeed so!


    One had to take their hats off.


    ¡°Master, what brought you out of the island?¡± Chu Li curiously asked. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you come on land for so many years.¡±


    Su Ruyu took a glance at Su Man and said, ¡°I heard that there was a mutation to the virus in Eleven and hence left the island to check it out. Since it¡¯s also time to have Ping-er evaluated, I brought her out to see the world.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡±


    ¡°Master, so you only brought me here out of convenience? You¡¯ve bruised my self-confidence.¡± Ping-er acted as though she was about to bawl into tears.


    Another bizarre silence followed.


    Everybody looked at Mo Shitian, who remained emotionless amidst his strong-willed presence. Although he seemed completely unpopular, he and the Mo brothers had similar streaks.


    Nobody, even over their dead bodies, would believe they were not father and sons!


    Did Old Witch know that he had children with Su Ruhua?


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand this any longer. Dana, get those two rascals out.¡± Jason could not stand the bizarre presence and even more so Mo Shitian¡¯s glum look, which seemed like the biggest eyesore that irritated them.


    He, who was typically hot-tempered, held back and showed restraint earlier but could not take it after repressing it for so long. Shooting off the hip made for easy business.


    Su Man nodded, and Dana went off to call the Mo brothers.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Mo Shitian raised his eyebrows.


    Before Dana could go get them, the Mo brothers were already present. As Mo Shitian¡¯s and Su Ruyu¡¯s backs were facing the door of the great hall, Mo Jue did not see Mo Shitian¡¯s face and instead walked up to Ye Wei. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Ye Wei lifted her chin and hinted to him to look the other way, and so he did. On the other hand, Big Boss Mo was already petrified. Mo Jue reacted in a slightly exaggerated manner. He suddenly stood up and took two steps back¡­


    Mo Shitian¡¯s gaze became cold. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he solemnly asked.


    Su Ruyu¡¯s face slightly changed, but she was extremely calm.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±

 Chapter 710 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Although everybody could guess that Mo Shitian was the Mo brothers¡¯ father, hearing Mo Ye call him as such was still extremely shocking. Chu Li, Jason, and the others never heard of Daddy Mo whereas Ye Wei and Eleven had heard of him. What they did not understand was how their only impression of Daddy Mo was his coldness, ruthlessness, and harshness that was no less than that of Old Witch.


    When they saw him today, it was indeed the case.


    Although Su Ruyu¡¯s gaze was as calm as still water, she clenched her fists as she looked at the Mo brothers coldly. The Mo brothers looked at Su Ruyu and Mo Shitian as coldly, feeling uncomfortable. Anybody who saw their father with another woman, despite the woman looking almost like their mother, would definitely feel uncomfortable.


    Ye Wei and Eleven quietly looked on at this family. Mo Shitian seemed like an angry devil. He looked like he was about to massacre the Mo brothers and leave no trace of them.


    ¡°Mo Shitian, isn¡¯t it about time you give me an explanation?¡± Su Ruyu coldly looked at the father and sons with a rare seeming smile on her face that was cold and mocking. It was as though a knife was against Mo Shitian¡¯s throat. ¡°Whom do these children belong to?¡±


    She would not believe that they weren¡¯t his sons.


    Su Man raised his eyebrows. Didn¡¯t she know of the Mo brothers¡¯ existence? What was going on? His mind was full of doubts that he was lost in them.


    Mo Shitian looked at Su Ruyu solemnly.


    He remained mum.


    Su Ruyu suddenly slammed the table aggressively. Her seeming smile informed Mo Shitian of her rage. Everybody was taken aback as Su Ruyu punctuated her words. ¡°Whom do they belong to?¡±


    She seemed to have squeezed those words through her teeth.


    Chu Li and the others, who were used to Old Witch¡¯s harshness, had never seen her fly into such a rage. They were on edge and felt as though she was about to lose it.


    ¡°Mine!¡± Mo Shitian said.


    ¡°That I know. My question is who their mother is.¡± Su Ruyu sounded even colder as she looked at the Mo brothers with an especially keen murderous intent.


    It was as though Mo Shitian¡¯s wrong answer would immediately send her killing the Mo brothers.


    The atmosphere was tense!


    Like a powder keg.


    Ye Wei and Eleven were slightly taken aback.


    The Mo brothers squinted dangerously. To the others, it seemed that they did not know what happened between Mo Shitian, Su Ruyu, and Su Ruhua. While their father was Mo Shitian whom they respected and feared, their mother was Su Ruhua whom they respected and loved. The four of them were family, and Su Ruyu was an outsider who was interfering in their family.


    The Mo brothers were hence not the nicest toward Su Ruyu.


    Chu Li and everybody else¡¯s palms were sweating, knowing that they could not stop whomever Old Witch wanted to take on.


    A teacup suddenly fell to the floor and broke, splattering tea all over. The shattering of the teacup in this extremely tense atmosphere slightly diverted their attention. ¡°Sorry, butterfingers here,¡± Ye Wei said.


    Dana went forth to collect the fragments as Su Ruyu looked at Ye Wei coldly. Ye Wei smiled gorgeously and said, ¡°Dear Old Witch, calm down, calm down. I swear I did not deliberately do it.¡±


    Su Ruyu coldly harrumphed.


    Ye Wei laughed and said, ¡°Dear Master Beautiful, please show some mercy. While we won¡¯t stop you from killing and quartering him, you may want to show some mercy and cripple him lest Eleven and I become widows. What a sad ending that would be.¡±


    To call Old Witch Master Beautiful was not humorous at all.


    After she said that, the atmosphere in the great hall seemed to slightly improve. Su Ruyu coldly smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, how promising.¡±


    Ye Wei cried. ¡°Maser¡­¡±


    ¡°Mo Shitian, are you f***ing dumb? If you are, let¡¯s call it quits!¡± Just as Su Ruyu stood up, Mo Shitian stood up and grabbed her hand. Su Ruyu simply would not allow him to do as he pleased.


    Mo Shitian forcefully grabbed Su Ruyu¡¯s shoulder, and Su Ruyu, in her immense frustration from not getting a reply from him, allowed her fury that was boiling within to boil over. She struck Mo Shitian¡¯s chest with three consecutive palm strikes.


    Without showing the slightest mercy!


    Ye Wei and all were shocked at how Old Witch struck him with no holds barred. Even the toughest of men would be crippled. Mo Shitian also did not retaliate and allowed her to strike him down. Mo Shitian backed off and his back knocked against the pillar in the great hall and bounced back like a rag doll. He stumbled and almost fell, coughing blood twice while suppressing the anger in his heart.


    His face turned pale.


    ¡°Dad!¡± The Mo brothers were shocked and ran over in a hurry to prop him up.


    ¡°F*** off!¡± Mo Shitian pushed Mo Ye¡¯s hand away.


    Su Ruyu coldly laughed. Hmmph! She really thought that he was waiting for her all these years in such a dispirited, hurt, and lonely state. She really assumed that they loved each other so deeply and were forced to go separate ways due to some misunderstanding. Little did she expect him to have twins.


    These twins were something that she did not expect. Waves of murderous intent surged in her heart. She really wanted to kill Mo Shitian. She clenched her fists hard, emanating a deadly presence.


    Why did he not even say whose children they were? Was he afraid that she would kill his woman too?


    It turned out despite things remaining the same across twenty years, the people involved had changed.


    In her memories, only their sweet honeymoon existed although she had an inkling of the terrible sacrifices behind it that Mo Shitian did not tell her. When they got back together, he seemed to love her so much¡­


    Did he really love her that much?


    Perhaps, he had already lost his love for her over the past twenty years and had long been with somebody else, which led to their irrecoverable breakup and the ensuing tragedy. If that didn¡¯t happen, how else could everything add up?


    She gritted her teeth. How dared Mo Shitian lie to her¡­ Damn him!


    As of now, these kids were not merely related to Ye Wei and Eleven, and she could not afford to lay a finger on them or risk being unable to face Ye Wei and Eleven. This feeling was no different from being betrayed by the very people one loved and how the disciples she personally nurtured being given away.


    The sadness and desolation from her entire world turning its back on her engulfed her heart.


    There was a deathly calm in her eyes. ¡°Mo Shitian, I finally know why you want me to forgive you. Now, I know¡­ Hehe¡­ You can f***ing dream of my forgiving you! Go live happily with your family of four!¡±


    ¡°Ruyu¡­¡± Mo Shitian panicked and caught up with her. Chu Li and the others got up. How could they let Su Ruyu go under such circumstances? While she was indeed capable, they could not let her go alone in peace.


    A shadow quickly appeared before Su Ruyu, blocking her.

 Chapter 711 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Su Ruyu looked at Su Ruhua, who almost resembled her, in shock. Apart from her eyes, her mannerisms and figure were almost the same as Su Ruyu¡¯s as though she were a near-perfect copy of her.


    ¡°Xiaoyu¡­¡± Su Ruhua looked at her in surprise. It really was her. It really was Ruyu¡­ She heard that somebody who resembled the young madam was here.


    Her mind went blank when she clearly realized that Ruyu was here¡­


    Ruyu was home.


    It really was her. It really was her. She had not changed a little after all these years. Having not seen each other for over twenty years, scenes from the past flashed across Su Ruhua¡¯s mind, and her tears fell.


    ¡°Xiaoyu!¡± She suddenly leaped forth and hugged Su Ruyu whose hands were still trembling very hard from the shock. Su Ruyu, like falling leaves in the autumn wind, was in agonizing pain.


    ¡°I finally saw you! Where have you been all these years? Why didn¡¯t you come home?¡± Su Ruhua asked in a daze with a hoarse and hurtful voice that evoked hurt. It was only Mo Shitian who coldly looked at Su Ruyu¡¯s stiff back.


    Ruyu¡­


    Why were Su Ruhua and his two children here? If he knew, he would have absolutely not allowed Su Ruyu to come here. If he knew all these would have happened from long ago, he would have killed his children long ago and eliminated the root of all the trouble.


    As Mo Shitian thought of that, his cold gaze had a murderous intent, staring viciously at the Mo brothers. They were the ones who broke Ruyu¡¯s heart and were the cause of everything. He should not have adopted them in his moment of weakness.


    He originally planned on killing them as he did not want children that were not born of Ruyu, but Mo Ye¡¯s uncannily similar coldness to Su Ruyu¡¯s caused him to relent. Given that they were already related by blood, and how Su Ruyu and Su Ruhua so resembled each other, the child having some hints of the Su family¡¯s countenance caused him to relent.


    Back then, he thought that Ruyu had died and there was no more meaning to life. That, along with their dead children, left him not knowing who to repay vengeance upon. Who could he hold responsible? When he saw the two children, he naturally recalled their dead children and Ruyu, and the hatred in his heart welled up. It was all because of the children.


    But when he saw Mo Ye¡¯s countenance, he could not bring himself to do it.


    Although he treated the two children poorly, he was still much nicer toward Mo Ye than Mo Jue. When Mo Jue fell gravely ill long ago, he even thought about letting Mo Jue simply just die as he had eyes that so resembled Su Ruhua¡¯s.


    His heart did not ache at all.


    While he only cared for Ruyu in the world, Mo Jue was lucky enough to be saved by Mo Ye despite almost dying. If Mo Ye had not intervened, he would not have actively cared about his children¡¯s fate.


    The Mo brothers, who were not in the best mood, remained silent.


    Everybody saw Mo Shitian¡¯s murderous gaze and was shocked. How much hatred would it take for a father to despise his children so much that he wished to kill them?


    Even the most vicious of animals would not harm their young ones. These boys, even if Su Ruyu weren¡¯t their mother, were his children! How could he be so heartless? Ye Wei, Eleven, and the others could not help but sympathize with the Mo brothers.


    It was hence little wonder that the Mo brothers were so deprived of love and twisted. It was all because of their genes and upbringing that made it nearly impossible for them to become normal. Ye Wei took a look at Mo Jue and quickly figured out that Mo Jue had suffered more than Mo Ye since young because of his eyes that resembled Su Ruhua¡¯s.


    ¡°Xiaoyu, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Do you still blame me?¡± Su Ruhua stepped away as she looked at Su Ruyu. Tears were still trickling down her face. Shee was hoping for her younger sister to forgive her.


    She had been waiting all these twenty years for this moment of atonement. If Su Ruyu did not forgive her, she would be tortured by her conscience for the rest of her life and never truly be at peace.


    ¡°Su Ruhua, f*** off!¡± Mo Shitian pulled Su Ruyu over and pushed Su Ruhua away. ¡°Stay away from her! You¡¯ve been warned!¡± he solemnly said as he pulled Su Ruyu into his embrace.


    Mo Shitian pushed Su Ruhua so hard she lost her footing and stumbled for a few steps. The Mo brother hurried up to support her.


    ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Beauty Mom¡­ What¡¯s happened?¡±


    ¡­


    The brothers were concerned about her injuries. They had, in all these years, never seen Su Ruhua shed a single tear at all. To the Mo brothers, Su Ruhua was a haughty, carefree, unrestrained person who would never cry.


    Why did she cry so miserably and so despondently¡­


    Su Ruhua wiped her tears away and looked at Mo Shitian coldly. ¡°Mo Shitian, my sister and I will resolve the issues between us. Now, f*** off!¡± Su Ruhua punctuated her words.


    ¡°Sisters? Don¡¯t you find that term such an embarrassment?¡± Mo Shitian looked at the three of them mockingly. ¡°This is your home. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    When Mo Shitian was about to bring Su Ruyu away, Su Ruhua reached out and stopped her. ¡°Xiaoyu is part of the Su family too. Why don¡¯t you ask her whether she wants to leave with you?¡±


    Su Ruyu¡¯s head was in a splitting pain.


    Waves of searing pain surged across her head.


    Scenes of Mo Shitian and her rapidly flew through her memories. The one too many and one too cruel image surged into her mind, and she could not hear Mo Shitian and Su Ruhua¡¯s conversation. The memories from before forcibly lodged themselves in her mind.


    She was in such a sharp pain she could not say a word.


    Her body and mind were hurting.


    Su Ruhua and Mo Shitian¡¯s conversation, as though it were from decades ago, seemed so distant to the point she could not discern reality from fiction.


    Back then, she and Su Ruhua were very close siblings, and she would tell Su Ruhua anything.


    Back then, she told Su Ruhua with an extremely uneasy heart that she took a liking to somebody called Mo Shitian.


    Back then, she, with a pure heart, totally fell in love with a person whom her parents utterly opposed and really disliked.


    Back then, she, who was pregnant, looked on at her most beloved sister, Su Ruhua, who was also pregnant in shock as her tears fell.


    Back then, she could not stand the shock and almost lost her life when she delivered the child. When she woke up, she was told that the child did not survive as its umbilical cord was wrapped around its neck. She was utterly heartbroken¡­

 Chapter 712 - Untitled

    Back then, she, in her anger, slapped Su Ruhua, only to be slapped by her mother who did not know the truth. Back then, Su Ruhua was the goody-two-shoes while she was the rebellious child. Her parents were biased.


    Back then, she, who was just seventeen, lost the reason to live and everything, including her children and family. Mo Shitian, Su Ruhua, and the entire world turned its back on her.


    Back then, she was so despondent she almost broke down.


    Back then, Mo Shitian cruelly sealed away her memories and had her memories wiped clean. As the operation was too hurried, along with how her body persistently rejected the medication, the operation was somewhat a failure. Thus, she lost her memories and her reasoning only to become a fool who spent half a year with Mo Shitian, who eventually unlocked her memories¡­


    Back when she recovered her memories, she wanted to kill the children who so uncannily resembled Mo Shitian, only for her parents to call her cruel. Her sister also avoided her. She did not know how to relieve the anger in her heart which was directed at those who inflicted the deepest hurt on her. Who would pick up the tab for the death of her children? If she weren¡¯t provoked by Su Ruhua, she would not have prematurely delivered and the child¡¯s umbilical cord would not have tangled around its neck. Who would give her child that very chance to live?


    Back then, even though she was brimming with vengeance, she could not lay a finger on her close ones and hence shifted all her hatred onto Mo Shitian and took it out on him daily. In order to shift her attention, he silently endured it all.


    Back then, the Mafia ruled the tumultuous underworld. She was aware that she could not kill Mo Shitian and that she could not exact vengeance. Hence, she opted to fade into obscurity.


    Back then, she had already faded into obscurity in the corners of the world while he doggedly looked for her. She was so good at obscuring herself and avoiding him to the point she had somebody send him a letter to sever all ties with him until the end of time.


    Back then, he fanned the flames of misunderstanding between the Saudi royal family and the Su family for want of forcing her to appear, only to end up being exploited when the Su family was being sidelined by the royal family and exterminated.


    Back then, she, saddled with hatred, detonated her ship to perish with him but ended up being saved by Fu Jin and lost her memories. She spent peaceful twenty-over years on the island since.


    Su Ruhua¡­


    Mo Shitian¡­


    ¡®How could you have treated me as such?¡¯


    Back then, she gave Su Ruhua and Mo Shitian chances to explain themselves, but neither of them was willing to budge. Mo Shitian claimed he knew nothing about how the children came about.


    Who was he lying to?


    It¡¯s not like she was a three-year-old child.


    As too many painful memories rushed into Su Ruyu¡¯s mind, she almost broke down once again. While the dribs and drabs of painful memories cruelly took form in her mind, the utterly searing pain was something she did not want to bring up ever again. It was an eternal wound in the depths of her heart that would ache ceaselessly.


    Like how everybody stabbed her and pushed her further toward the abyss of desperation, Mo Shitian¡¯s betrayal, her sister¡¯s betrayal, the death of her children, and her parents¡¯ misunderstanding and slapping left her heartbroken.


    The memories, which had been sealed away for over twenty years, suddenly surged into her mind. Everything felt as though they had happened the day before. She could vividly remember how she carried that cold body that so resembled her child before going berserk.


    When Mo Shitian came, she shot him in his chest, demanding a life for a life.


    How could they treat her as such?


    In her entire life, she had never let down Mo Shitian, Su Ruhua, or even the Su family. Why did everybody treat her as such?


    Su Ruyu curled her body in pain. Mo Shitian was the first to realize that something was amiss with her and hurriedly held her waist. ¡°Ruyu, what¡¯s happened? Ruyu¡­¡±


    If he knew all these would happen, he would not have brought her to the Su¡¯s mansion. If he knew, he would¡­


    Chu Li, Ye Wei, and the others looked at Su Ruyu in shock, full of heartache. In all these years, they had never seen such a complicated, painful, and despondent look on her.


    It was so saddening they could not help but feel heartbroken and take pity on her. While they wished they could kill the person who had let her down, they would have long acted if Mo Shitian wasn¡¯t as capable.


    ¡°Xiaoyu¡­¡± Su Ruhua wanted to touch Su Ruyu, but Mo Shitian viciously kept her hand away.


    ¡°Ruyu, let¡¯s leave,¡± Mo Shitian said decisively. Just as he was about to carry Su Ruyu, she pushed him away hard, leaving him in shock.


    ¡°F*** off! Don¡¯t you touch me!¡± Su Ruyu coldly said as she slightly limped with tears in her reddened eyes. All the aggrieved feelings, disappointments, desperation, death, betrayal, and coldness seemed to happen just yesterday. The hatred and murderous frustration boiled in her heart.


    What happened over twenty years ago kept playing in her mind.


    Su Ruyu ambled even more and unknowingly ran into Mo Jue before turning back to see the Mo brothers supporting Su Ruhua. Her hatred was triggered in that moment. ¡®Elder sister¡­¡¯


    ¡®Elder sister¡­¡¯


    Her very sister, for over twenty years, had children with her man?! And she lost her child because of herself¡­


    How laughable¡­


    How thoroughly laughable that was!


    Su Ruyu suddenly raised her hand and swung it at Su Ruhua, only for Mo Jue, who was nearest to her, to hold it. Not holding her hand would have been the better option. Su Ruyu¡¯s anger was even more provoked by him holding her hand. She grabbed Mo Jue¡¯s wrist in a reverse grip and broke free from Mo Jue¡¯s grip before slapping Su Ruhua extremely hard.


    A crisp slap rang out, and Su Ruhua¡¯s lips bled. This slap was for her, for all the aggravation she had encountered all those years and how her mother had slapped her indiscriminately because of her sister.


    ¡°Elder sister¡­ My dear elder sister¡­ You sure can face me despite all these!¡± Su Ruyu looked at Su Ruhua despondently with a seeming smile and sad visage that was heart-gouging to Su Ruhua.


    ¡°Xiaoyu, I am sorry!¡± However she said it, she really could not face up to Xiaoyu. There were some mistakes made on the spur of the moment that she could not expect Xiaoyu to forgive her for. Some others, however, were merely a misunderstanding.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ Does that work?¡± Su Ruyu looked at her with tears. She gritted her teeth before slowly looking at the Mo brothers and Mo Shitian. ¡°What a perfect family of four, huh? I must have been foolish as heck to return. Why the f*** did I return!?¡±

 Chapter 713 - Untitled

    Twenty-eight years ago, Mo Shitian first knew Su Ruhua. As it was a time of perpetual troubles for the Mafia, the young Mo Shitian assassinated his adoptive father and took control of the Mafia by force. In the few years that followed, he ran the Mafia with an iron-fist but had to fight against the existing powers within the Mafia thanks to problems the previous godfather of the Mafia left behind while he cultivated a new power base.


    At the age of fourteen, he took control of the Mafia. In his few years in power, he crossed several members of the underworld. Although the Mafia then was the top dog of the underworld, Mo Shitian encountered several assassinations within and out of the Mafia.


    When he was eighteen, four full years after he took over the Mafia, Mo Shitian unintentionally encountered Su Ruhua when somebody attempted to assassinate him in a pub. With Su Ruhua¡¯s help, he escaped the scene.


    They hence became good friends and often remained in contact.


    Back then, Su Ruhua was extremely good-looking; her purple eyes were so clear, beautiful, and elegant to the point the royalty in Riyadh fell head over heels for her. As a young girl, Mo Shitian was the first person whom she took a liking to.


    That was the first time Su Ruhua took a liking to somebody.


    However, Mo Shitian was the godfather of the Mafia whose traces were elusive. Hence, he often couldn¡¯t be contacted. That, along with how it was unfitting for her to travel to the Mafia¡¯s headquarters to look for him, made her contact with him intermittent.


    As a carefree person, Su Ruhua had no qualms with and was not bashful when it came to her feelings for Mo Shitian. Whoever confessed their feelings first did not matter to her, and all she wanted back then was to grow old with Mo Shitian. Thus, Su Ruhua confessed to Mo Shitian.


    The young Mo Shitian, who was striving to push the Mafia toward the zenith of excellence, was not in the mood for feelings and rejected Su Ruhua. Given the countless assassination attempts on him, the situation was tenuous and he had no intention of embroiling Su Ruhua in the world of darkness he was in.


    After she was rejected following her confession, Su Ruhua returned to Riyadh glum and unhappy for a moment. As Su Man was poisoned back then, his growth was stunted since he was a child. Su Ruyu remained at home and labored hard for Su Man¡¯s poisoning, hoping that Su Man could be cured as soon as possible.


    Back then, Su Ruyu was a legend in the underworld, a highly capable fighter whose traces were never a given and extremely secretive. She and Fu Jin were under the same master, and both of them made their name at the same time. However, when it came to fame and ability, Su Ruyu was slightly more capable than him.


    Following Su Man¡¯s poisoning, Su Ruyu remained in a semi-secluded state in Riyadh to treat Su Man, whereas Fu Jin struck out on his own. Su Ruhua was gloomy then, and she did not tell Su Ruyu a thing after Su Ruyu asked. Su Ruyu did not mind and focused on treating Su Man.


    Following Su Ruhua¡¯s gloomy streak, she resumed her normal self and became a cheerful young woman who helped Su Ruyu treat Su Man whilst representing the Su family at upper society banquets in Riyadh. She was gorgeous and stunning.


    Su Ruyu was even more at ease.


    Later on, Su Ruyu made some progress in her research. Following countless experiments, she managed to find a cure for Su Man that was short of three herbs. Since Su Ruhua was no expert in the field, Su Ruyu was not at peace with Su Ruhua looking for them, so she had Su Ruhua take care of Su Man whereas she headed out to locate the herbs.


    These three herbs were considered extinct. Su Ruyu found one species in a middle-eastern rainforest, and another in the Persian Gulf. Despite traversing the entire Middle East, she did not locate the third herb.


    Su Ruyu hence had people deliver the two herbs back to the Su¡¯s mansion. She then went around the world, searching for the final herb. By the time she encountered Mo Shitian, the poison in Su Man had been stabilized thanks to her medication. All that was left was that one herb for the antidote. Su Ruyu took some high-value missions for the thrill of it while searching for the herbs.


    Su Ruyu, in coincidence, sparred with Mo Shitian face-to-face when they were fighting over a Persian treasure in the frozen kingdom of Norway. Back then, Su Ruyu and Mo Shitian both wore masks and they did not know each other. When they duked it out in the frozen kingdom, the ice castle collapsed and both of them were almost buried in the ice. Both of them did not know who the other was, much less how they would spend the rest of their lives tangling with each other.


    The treasure was buried under the ice when they fought, no longer recoverable. The two of them shot each other a few glances before leaving. As this was the first time Mo Shitian came across a considerable competition, he took an interest in her but did not search for her because too many things happened back then. Little did he expect Su Ruyu to walk up to his front door.


    Of all places, she stole from his turf: the headquarters of the Mafia.


    That could be considered her first time seeing him, and neither of them wore masks as they fought for their dear life in the hidden rooms in the headquarters of the Mafia. It was during this fight did they learn that they had encountered each other in Finland before fighting each other even harder.


    Although Su Ruyu had her hand on the items, Mo Shitian did not go home empty-handed¡ªhe learned her name.


    Su Ruyu!


    She was quite an honest person. Not the slightest afraid of people coming after her, she gave him her real name. That, along with how she so resembled Su Ruhua, allowed him to easily guess that she was Su Ruhua¡¯s younger sister.


    Su Ruhua once told him she had a twin sister, and he had heard of her name in the line of work that she took note of. While Su Ruyu made it big in the underworld, one surname less would save the Su family immense problems.


    Mo Shitian took a liking to Su Ruhua at first sight but grew to dislike her. Once he had straightened out the chaos within the Mafia and stability ensued for a moment, he went looking for Su Ruyu.


    As Su Ruyu was looking for herbs, her traces were not fixed. However, Mo Shitian was crazy capable and managed to easily locate her. Back then, they were teenagers who did not quite get along well with each other.


    One had a strong and weird temper, whereas the other was overbearing and cold. Although they often fought it out with each other, they also fought side by side and spent a very thrilling time together. Thus, Mo Shitian started to occupy a position in Su Ruyu¡¯s heart.


    There were several times she was on the verge of death due to dangerous circumstances, but he did not let go of her. Beneath that domineering and determined facade of his was a heart that so clearly loved her.


    Su Ruyu slowly and certainly fell in love with Mo Shitian.


    ¡°Who¡¯s pursuing who again?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Of course it¡¯s me pursuing you! Have you ever seen me pursue you?¡± Su Ruyu replied righteously and rolled her eyes at him. He was the one pursuing her from the beginning to the end.


    Sometime later, Fu Jin returned.

 Chapter 714 - Untitled

    Su Ruhua could still remember the shock, indignation, and jealousy that came upon her when she was about to carry the baby-like Su Man, whose growth had been stunted, into the back garden of the Su¡¯s mansion to play with when Su Ruyu brought the three herbs back.


    She clearly saw how her typically cold younger sister had a gentle smile on her face, brimming with happiness, as though she were in love.


    Both sisters were very close to each other and would tell the other anything on their minds. She liked Mo Shitian, but she was unable to tell Su Ruyu because Mo Shitian rejected her. She felt terrible about it and still needed time to recover from it. If it were something happier, she would naturally tell Su Ruyu so that her younger sister could share in her joy.


    She could tell that Ruyu was in love.


    She was sincerely happy for Ruyu and asked her whom she liked and whether she knew the said person. Since Su Ruyu had no friends since young, she did not have any good friends save her senior, Fu Jin. The talented Fu Jin, who was head over heels for her, was well-received by her parents who felt that he was so in love with Ruyu and should marry her. Ruyu, however, did not really like Fu Jin but instead treated him as a senior whom she really respected.


    When she went out, she was not of the opinion that she would suddenly like Fu Jin. She originally thought of Su Ruyu as a haughty perfectionist who could never take a liking to any man.


    And she could be destined for singlehood for the rest of her life.


    However¡­


    Back then, Su Ruyu told her uneasily. ¡°Elder sister, I like this guy. He¡¯s Mo Shitian.¡±


    Shocked, she slightly let go of Su Man, almost dropping him. Her mind was ringing and she did not know whether to congratulate him or to encourage her to grasp this happiness.


    Her mind was only filled with one name: Mo Shitian.


    Her younger sister took to liking the same man: Mo Shitian, the godfather of the Mafia. While she managed to walk out of the shadow of Mo Shitian after much difficulty, Su Ruyu¡¯s words dragged her back into the very same shadows.


    Su Ruhua was carefree and cheerful since young. In contrast to Su Ruyu, who had a slightly weirder temper and of words, she was much doted upon by her parents and was the object of affection amongst the young masters in upper society.


    She was always extremely confident about her charisma and never felt that she would be less charismatic than anybody else. As a teenager back then, she was proud, haughty, and talented. She felt that she was the best lass in the world who deserved the best man.


    Mo Shitian rejected her partly because he felt that they did not know each other well enough. Moreover, he was in a tight spot due to the chaos within the Mafia. Mo Shitian had also told her that he was in perpetual danger and hoped she would not put herself in danger¡¯s way. Besides, he was focused on the Mafia and had had no interest in pursuing romance.


    Su Ruhua hence felt she could wait for him. Everybody knew that Mo Shitian was not after women, and he had no female bosom buddy. Since she was the only person who took a liking to him, she had the first-mover advantage.


    Little did she expect Ruyu to also take a liking to Mo Shitian.


    ¡°Does he like you?¡± Su Ruhua had no idea why she asked this question. She had a mix of bad feelings. Her dearest younger sister was on a side, and Mo Shitian, the man whom she loved, was on the other side. She felt terrible.


    Su Ruyu nodded and honestly told her.¡± He told me to wait for a few days. He will come over to talk about our marriage with Dad and Mom.¡±


    Su Ruhua was utterly taken aback to the point she forgot how she had passed Su Man back to Su Ruyu and how she had even returned to her room. The immense impact on her made her no different from the walking dead for the rest of the day.


    The Su sisters were of strong character and stubborn. When they took a liking to a person, it was very difficult for them to change that, and their feelings for said person would only get deeper. Su Ruhua had never forgotten Mo Shitian. Instead, she fell deeper in love with him.


    She was jealous of Ruyu.


    Whether from a female or male perspective, Su Ruhua was way more charismatic than Su Ruyu. For Mo Shitian to like Su Ruyu, who almost resembled her, rather than her, it felt a little dissonant.


    In the next few days, Su Ruyu focused on curing Su Man. When Fu Jin came back, he treated Su Man together with Su Ruyu.


    Su Ruyu¡¯s parents took an immense liking to Fu Jin and treated him as their son-in-law. Given how hard it was for men to take a liking to Su Ruyu, it was rare that such a good man liked Su Ruyu. Since Su Ruyu and he were able to get along very well with each other, they were hoping for the best.


    But back then, the Su sisters kept their underworld dealings and what Fu Jin had actually done away from their parents as they did not want their parents to worry about them and thus gave them the impression that Fu Jin was a successful businessman.


    When Mo Shitian came, he brought a storm in the peaceful Su family.


    On that day, Su Ruyu was feeling uneasy as she did not know whether her parents would take a liking to Mo Shitian. Su Ruhua, on the other hand, had a mixed bag of feelings as she saw the man she liked tell her parents that he wanted Ruyu¡¯s hand in marriage.


    Fu Jin was shocked and angry. How could he, having looked over Su Ruyu for so many years, willingly give her away to somebody else?


    Su Ruyu¡¯s parents, at a loss, asked Mo Shitian what he did. Mo Shitian honestly told them he was the godfather of the Mafia, and Su Ruyu¡¯s parents were properly shocked at his revelation. They immediately opposed the marriage and unceremoniously chased Mo Shitian out of the Su¡¯s mansion without giving Su Ruyu the slightest face.


    Daddy and Mommy Su forcefully had Su Ruyu leave Mo Shitian, and they even mooted the idea of her immediately marrying Fu Jin to kill off any such thoughts in Su Ruyu¡¯s mind. This left Su Ruyu feeling extremely resentful.


    Although she was extremely unwilling, Fu Jin seemed extremely accommodating before her as he secretly looked up Su Ruhua.


    He could tell from Su Ruhua¡¯s gaze that she still liked Mo Shitian. On the other hand, he still liked Su Ruyu. If they worked together, everybody¡¯s wishes would come true.


    Su Ruhua, without thinking, turned him down.


    Although she still loved Mo Shitian and was still extremely envious of Su Ruyu, she had no intention of destroying their relationship. She did not even tell Su Ruyu that she liked Mo Shitian too.


    She did not want Ruyu to feel any burden.


    As the elder sister of Ruyu whom she was close to and who did not have friends, she wanted to endure this all by herself. If she told Su Ruyu about it, both of them would be upset together.


    Besides, Su Ruyu, for whatever sisterhood reasons, might allow her feelings to sour, which was something Su Ruhua did not want to see at all.


    Her thoughts back then were simple. Mo Shitian rejected her and liked Ruyu. At least, he didn¡¯t like anyone else but her younger sister. Since they were compatible with each other, she graciously let him go.


    However, nobody expected things to spiral out of control.

 Chapter 715 - Untitled

    Daddy and Mommy Su were extremely against Su Ruyu getting together with Mo Shitian. Once Su Ruyu had initially formulated the antidote for Su Man, she went to look for Mo Shitian, who was in Riyadh, and bought a mansion on the outskirts of Riyadh that he laid out as per Su Ruyu¡¯s preference so that it would become their home.


    It was here that Su Ruyu gave herself to Mo Shitian and became his woman.


    It was here where Su Ruyu could laugh and fly into a rage as she wished she had a man whom she could share her feelings with.


    It was here that Su Ruyu seriously thought about their future and how she would be with Mo Shitian for the rest of her life. Even if her parents could not agree, Su Ruyu would certainly follow Mo Shitian.


    With Su Man¡¯s detoxification underway, he would be cured with consistent medication as long as there were no mutations. Even if her parents severed all ties with her because of Mo Shitian, that would not stop her from saving Su Man.


    She was the only person in the world who could save Su Man.


    Su Ruyu really cared about her family: her siblings, father, and mother. While her parents favored Su Ruhua since young, she still cared about them and did not harbor any jealousy toward them because they doted on her as well. It was her aloofness and coldness that left them clueless as to how they could communicate with her.


    But Mo Shitian¡­


    When she was a teenager, Mo Shitian was always on her mind. Despite her parents¡¯ opposition, she went her own way and was certain about how she was absolutely correct about him. Even if the world turned their backs against them, they still had each other.


    For a moment, he completely relinquished all the affairs of the Mafia and was about to gradually develop his successor. Once he had a successor, he would hand over the position of the godfather of the Mafia.


    Although he was less than twenty years old and still a tad too early to retire in spite of his grand ambitions, those were not important to him. What mattered the most to him was to spend the rest of his life with Su Ruyu so that she did not have to live under the shadows of bloodshed and death.


    Mo Shitian was willing to give up that much-vaunted position.


    They had their happiest days in this mansion on the outskirts of Riyadh. Su Ruyu smiled more in those days than the rest of her lives, and she was that lively seventeen-year-old teenager who would act petulantly and bicker with him.


    One day, she was having fun around Riyadh with Mo Shitian when she encountered Fu Jin. Fu Jin told her that Su Man¡¯s virus had mutated, and he had been looking for her for two days to no avail.


    Su Ruyu, not suspecting him, hurried home to indeed realize that Su Man¡¯s virus had mutated. Her father slapped her and scolded her for pursuing romance at the expense of her younger brother¡¯s life. In spite of her grievances, she gritted her teeth and treated Su Man.


    Su Ruhua¡¯s medical skills, while no slouch, was nowhere near Su Ruyu¡¯s. Her expertise in viruses was not even a tenth of what Su Ruyu was capable of. As Su Ruyu checked Su Man¡¯s blood, she realized somebody had been injecting him with a new drug and immediately questioned who injected Su Man with it. Su Ruhua said that she had injected it because it was a drug that Su Ruyu left behind, which had to be injected into Su Man.


    Su Ruyu felt a chill down her heart. That was completely impossible! This drug would only weaken Su Man¡¯s immune system and increase the instability of the virus. How could she have injected Su Man with it?!


    As Su Ruhua was not particularly competent in this field, she did not care too much and assumed that Su Ruhua injected the wrong drug out of carelessness. Seeing Su Man¡¯s condition gradually stabilize, she didn¡¯t mind it anymore.


    Only later did she realize that these were all part of a ploy to ruin her happiness.


    Since Fu Jin did not return, Su Ruyu, because of Su Man, had Su Ruhua convey a message to Mo Shitian that she would remain in the Su¡¯s mansion for a few days until Su Man¡¯s condition had completely stabilized.


    Su Ruhua left and never returned.


    Little Su Man¡¯s condition fluctuated from good to worse, and everybody doted on him given that he was the only son in the family and had had such a torturous past. Su Ruyu loved him even more and wholly watched out for him as she looked for the cause.


    The injection of the wrong drug was the root cause. It wasn¡¯t until eight days later that Su Ruyu completely stabilized Su Man¡¯s condition, but Su Ruhua had yet to return or bring her any letter. Su Ruyu was feeling very stifled. Although Su Ruhua was often not at home, she was in Riyadh, which meant it was impossible for her not to return home when she was clearly expecting her to carry a message.


    Su Man¡¯s condition stabilized, but Mommy Su was afraid of Su Man¡¯s condition deteriorating, so she did not allow Su Ruyu to even leave.


    It wasn¡¯t until the ninth day that Su Ruhua returned home looking somewhat pale and weak. She looked unfocused and had lost her previous smile. Fu Jin accompanied her home.


    Back then, she sneakily asked about Mo Shitian, but Su Ruhua did not dare to look into her eyes and evaded the question with ambiguous answers. She kept on telling her that Mo Shitian was waiting for her at the same place. While Su Ruyu felt that something was amiss, she did not think much of it.


    After assuring her parents many times that Su Man was fine, Su Ruyu left the Su family and directly wanted to look for Mo Shitian at their home.


    Mo Shitian was indeed at home.


    She asked Mo Shitian why he did not write to her all these days. Mo Shitian said that he was busy and had to see to some work, and that¡¯s why he was unable to write to her. Su Ruyu was at ease.


    Having not seen each other for a long time, the two stuck to each other and had a very sweet time in the mansion. Su Ruyu became pregnant.


    Mo Shitian was especially happy.


    He wanted to register his marriage with her and then completely leave the Mafia. Su Ruyu thought about her pregnancy and how her parents should bless them. She hence went home in the third month of her pregnancy.


    Only her parents and Fu Jin who was visiting Su Man were home.


    When they heard the news of her pregnancy, Fu Jin¡¯s face changed. Daddy and Mommy Su¡¯s faces were aghast. While they did not agree to her marrying Mo Shitian as they ultimately felt that Ruyu would lead a difficult life thanks to the danger and violence that he, the godfather of the Mafia, was embroiled in. Since she had a child with him, they thought about it and decided not to pursue the matter.


    ¡°Where is elder sister?¡± Su Ruyu asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where she went again. I can¡¯t find her,¡± Daddy Su said.


    This was typical Su Ruhua. Once she was married, Su Ruhua would certainly return, so she deliberately released information in the form of a code that only she and Su Ruhua knew.


    However, she was not seen in the month that followed.


    Fu Jin had also become much weirder. He looked at her with a sinister look that was occasionally agonizing and occasionally angry. With Su Ruhua not returning and missing, Su Ruyu was even more insistent on not marrying as she wanted Su Ruhua to return to attend her wedding. Mommy Su, on the basis that Mo Shitian was unable to take care of a pregnant woman, had Su Ruyu stay at home.


    Mo Shitian would visit her once every three to five days.


    Four months into her pregnancy, she happened to be home when Fu Jin came to look for her.

 Chapter 716 - Untitled

    Su Ruyu and Fu Jin were under the same master. Thus, they had an extremely cordial relationship as senior and junior, and they frequently exchanged learning notes on fighting styles since young. They were also often deployed for the same missions together. Fu Jin, hoping to get even closer to Su Ruyu, even deliberately learned medicine and delved into viral research, hoping to have a common hobby and topic with her.


    Fu Jin really loved her.


    Before Su Ruyu¡¯s master, an elderly person highly skilled at fighting, passed on, he once said that he hoped Fu Jin would be able to marry Su Ruyu and impart their fighting skills to the next generation.


    That night, Fu Jin proposed to Su Ruyu.


    Su Ruyu rejected him.


    As she had already started to talk about marriage and family with Mo Shitian, she was just waiting for Mo Shitian to settle all else that was important at the Mafia and for Su Ruhua to return before she would marry him and break free from the troubles of the Mafia toward days of calm.


    That was her simplest wish.


    Despite earnestly wishing for the ideal outcome, Fu Jin did not reach it and he was really upset. Su Ruyu, who had some hints of respect toward her senior, initially wanted to advise him to forget her and look for his own happiness, but she did not expect Fu Jin¡¯s embarrassment to turn into anger and for him to fight with her. Four months into her pregnancy, she was clearly less mobile and not his match.


    Under Fu Jin¡¯s violent overtures, Su Ruyu was almost violated by him. As she wanted to protect her child, she did not dare to fight too hard against him lest she hurt her child. Under the coercion of Su Ruyu¡¯s venomous silver needles, Fu Jin had to back off.


    Although they were under the pupillage of the same master, Fu Jin¡¯s aptitude lied in fighting and medicine rather than in viral research where Su Ruyu was leaps and bounds ahead of him. As the leader in the field, Su Ruyu often had lots of poison with her lest somebody decide to take advantage of her and to prevent incidents.


    She originally thought Fu Jin would leave in shame, but the situation unfolded against Su Ruyu¡¯s expectations. In his unstable state, Fu Jin claimed that Mo Shitian was playing with the feelings of both sisters. That was the reason why Su Ruhua left home and did not want to face them.


    Su Ruyu was utterly shocked when she learned that Su Ruhua also liked Mo Shitian.


    Su Ruyu also learned from Fu Jin that Su Ruhua knew Mo Shitian since a year ago and really liked Mo Shitian. Su Ruhua was planning to wait for Mo Shitian and hoped that she did not appear in the picture. As Su Ruyu was pregnant then, her thoughts were scrambled and did not think through everything. While she did not completely believe what Fu Jin told her, it was not tough to discover from the detailed recollection of her interactions with Su Ruhua that a part of it was true.


    Fu Jin told her that Mo Shitian had had sex with Su Ruhua, and he even replayed an audio clip for her. Su Ruyu was so taken aback that she almost broke down. Her world had almost collapsed on her.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Su Ruyu coldly asked him.


    ¡°I was afraid that I would hurt you.¡±


    Her blood boiled, and she coldly laughed. But she did not lose her senses. ¡°So you¡¯re not afraid of that now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ruyu. I was unwilling to see you marry Mo Shitian because he played with your sister and your feelings. How is he worthy of your love? For all you know, he may just know where Su Ruhua is. He is hiding Su Ruhua so that he can enjoy what many cannot enjoy.¡± Fu Jin was agitated and became careless with his choice of words. ¡°When Ruhua left, I saw her have several bouts of morning sickness. Ruyu, Ruhua may be pregnant too, which explains why Mo Shitian had hidden her from you. And to think you still foolishly believe him!


    ¡°F*** off!¡± Su Ruyu solemnly said.


    ¡°Ruyu, you may not believe me, but when you run into trouble along the way, you will know who really cares for you,¡± Fu Jin said.


    He was about to say more, but Su Ruyu coldly stared at him and he fell silent. Watching him leave her courtyard, Su Ruyu supported herself against the tree and sat down, thinking about Su Ruhua¡¯s evasive glances and how Mo Shitian looked when he blatantly lied.


    She observed many things but did not think about how they were associated. She trusted them too much. Today, as she recollected in detail, there were many areas that were indeed amiss.


    Fu Jin was not without reason.


    Su Ruyu had a sleepless night due to some fetal movement. She did not bother herself with the fetal movement and went out to look for Mo Shitian without informing her parents. When she returned to the Su¡¯s mansion, she rarely left it.


    Mo Shitian was not present, and she left him a memo for him to call her back.


    Su Ruyu called him using her home telephone, and Mo Shitian indeed picked the phone up. She asked Mo Shitian when he would return, and he said tomorrow. He was away from Riyadh for three days, and Mo Shitian could not bear to be away from her for too long.


    ¡°Please find my elder sister too. She must be present at our marriage,¡± she randomly said.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Mo Shitian agreed without hesitation.


    Su Ruyu¡¯s heart was confused. Mo Shitian was back the next day, and he sneaked in at night to visit Ruyu so as not to startle Daddy and Mommy Su.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that my elder sister likes you?¡± Su Ruyu directly asked him.


    ¡°You knew?¡±


    ¡°Hmmph! Am I the only person in the dark when everybody else already knows?¡±


    ¡°Ruyu, I just do not understand this. Is there any conflict between Su Ruhua liking me and me liking you? I have long told her that I do not like her, and are you, because of your relationship with her, forcing me to give you up?¡± Mo Shitian was full of displeasure. He rushed back eagerly to see her but got a question instead.


    Su Ruyu was lost for words. Yes, that was the case! Was Mo Shitian to blame?


    Wasn¡¯t it her fault too?


    Whose fault was it then?


    ¡°Where¡¯s my elder sister? Did you manage to find her? I am very worried about her,¡± Su Ruyu said. As her pregnancy made her less mobile, Fu Jin, who was in charge of all her correspondences, claimed he did not find her. She could only turn to Mo Shitian.


    Mo Shitian¡¯s intelligence network was slightly more complete.


    ¡°No. Ruyu, there have been some problems in the Mafia recently, and the underworld is nowhere peaceful either. Can we talk about these after I¡¯ve settled all those?¡± If those weren¡¯t settled, he wouldn¡¯t be able to let go of the Mafia where he had spent a good few years of his time and life. He wouldn¡¯t have let go of the Mafia if it weren¡¯t for Su Ruyu.


    ¡°How much longer?¡±


    ¡°Three months. I¡¯ll try to expedite everything before our child is born.¡± Mo Shitian promised.


    Su Ruyu nodded.


    She did not have the courage to take out the videotape, which was hidden underneath the glass table, and question Mo Shitian about it. She forced herself to watch the videotape of Mo Shitian and Su Ruhua.


    She could clearly recognize them.


    They were doing the deed, betraying her¡­

 Chapter 717 - Untitled

    Mo Shitian returned to Italy to see to the internal affairs of the Mafia along with the recent feuds in the underworld. As time was very tight, the two often called each other and rarely saw the other in person. In the flash of an eye, Su Ruyu was seven months pregnant.


    She was not in the best of moods in this period of time, and as a doctor, she did not go for prenatal checkups because she knew her children were fine. As Su Man was Saudi royalty, Su Ruyu going to the hospital before she was married would fan rumors. She did not want her parents to be perturbed by them. Since she was healthy, she never went outdoors in the past few months and instead played with little Su Man.


    One day, Fu Jin came back with news of Su Ruhua. He told her with a cold smile that Su Ruhua was at a manor in Riyadh. He had Su Ruyu personally visit Su Ruhua and said that it was inconvenient for Su Ruhua to move.


    With no information about Su Ruhua for a long time, Su Ruyu was quite worried about her. Fu Jin sounded particularly credible, but he did not tell her why it was inconvenient for Su Ruhua to move. That, along with his flowery language, left Su Ruyu puzzled, but she still followed Fu Jin to the manor.


    This was the manor Su Ruhua bought for the old butler, and it was so secluded nobody knew about it. Su Ruyu did not expect herself to be in the manor and saw Su Ruhua with as large a stomach.


    She was so shocked that her face turned terribly pale.


    She quickly recalled what Fu Jin said previously. While Su Ruyu still had a flicker of hope, she saw Su Ruhua¡¯s uneasy eyes and felt a chill run down her heart.


    Without asking, she knew who the child belonged to!


    The videotape, the children¡­


    ¡°Mo Shitian and you¡­¡± Su Ruyu felt her blood boil. Her words were lodged in her throat, becoming incoherent statements.


    ¡°Ruyu, listen, I actually¡­¡± Su Ruhua walked over clumsily, trying to hold Su Ruyu¡¯s hand and explain to her. Su Ruyu struggled to keep her haphazard breathing in check as she looked on at Su Ruhua closely.


    ¡°Tell me, elder sister. Tell me whether that child of yours is related to me. I¡¯m listening.¡± Su Ruyu held Su Ruhua¡¯s shoulders so hard her knuckles were showing.


    Su Ruhua saw Su Ruyu¡¯s despondence and was lost for words. Su Ruyu was on the verge of madness, and her voice could not get any softer. ¡°Tell me, elder sister. Tell me! Why aren¡¯t you explaining? Why aren¡¯t you?!¡±


    ¡°Ruyu, this is Mo Shitian¡¯s children. It¡¯s just¡­¡± Su Ruhua¡¯s eyes became red. Under such circumstances, she never thought of telling Su Ruyu about how she was greedy and wanted to keep the child.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Su Ruyu broke into crazy laughter. Su Ruhua struggled to keep her shuddering body in check. ¡°Ruyu, please do not be agitated. You¡¯re carrying children. Please do not¡­¡±


    ¡°The children, the children¡­ Don¡¯t you f***ing touch me!¡± Su Ruyu was so enraged she lost all reasoning and pushed Su Ruhua away. She did not care about her child.


    She did not want her to touch her.


    Su Ruhua was not as strong as Su Ruyu, and Su Ruhua hit against the table behind her hard thanks to the hard shove. Su Ruyu limped out of the house with a sharp pain in her abdomen, blood flowing down her thighs.


    In shock, she kneeled onto the ground. The loud sound of a flower tray shattering came from within the house. The old butler and Fu Jin, who were outside, came in. Both sisters¡¯ conditions were about the same, and they looked like they were about to prematurely deliver.


    Su Ruyu was physically and emotionally battered; her heart was filled with hatred and grudge, and that, along with the searing pain her body was in, left her faculties drifting, and she gradually lost consciousness. Fu Jin was shocked. The manor was in a secluded place, so they could not make it to the hospital in time. There happened to be a small clinic in the vicinity. The old butler said that the doctor had helped a villager nearby deliver her child. The two of them hurried the sisters to the little clinic.


    Fu Jin had the old butler inform Daddy and Mommy Su. Fu Jin could be considered a part of the Su family and he was deeply in love with Su Ruyu. Everybody knew that the old butler was at peace and immediately ran to inform Daddy and Mommy Su.


    In the clinic¡­


    Both sisters were in critical condition, and there was only one doctor who could save either of them. Since Fu Jin was biased, he had the doctor perform a C-section on Su Ruyu. Su Ruyu carried twins that were prematurely delivered. Thus, the operation took much longer and Fu Jin wanted to transfer Su Ruhua to another hospital, which was a three to four-hour journey from the manor. They simply could not make it.


    The clinic was a small clinic that serviced the nearby village. There were no nurses and only a doctor present. While the doctor delivered Su Ruyu¡¯s children, Fu Jin, who knew a little medicine, could only do what the doctor said to the best of his ability. And so, he did a C-section on Su Ruhua.


    Fu Jin was a half-baked person. He was on good terms with the Su sisters and never thought of harming Su Ruhua. He wanted to save Su Ruhua and her child.


    Over an hour later, Su Ruyu¡¯s operation was considered a success and she delivered a pair of twin boys. On the contrary, Su Ruhua did not deliver any children. The doctor had Fu Jin focus on the cleanup as he took over Su Ruhua¡¯s operation. It was a pity that the fetal position of the child was already abnormal due to the long time on the operating table, which led to the child being strangled by its umbilical cord. The child was actually very healthy¡­


    The doctor could only express his regret. The child could have been saved had he operated on Su Ruhua first. Su Ruyu¡¯s children, in return, would have died. Under such situations, only either of their children could be saved, and it was a miracle that Su Ruhua was safe.


    The story should have ended here.


    Su Ruyu gave birth to a pair of boys whilst Su Ruhua¡¯s child died. Fu Jin suddenly had a vicious thought. Since Su Ruyu and Su Ruhua had yet to awaken, only he and the doctor knew about the children.


    If the children were exchanged, where Su Ruhua got the twins whereas Su Ruyu got the dead child, it should not be an issue as long as the doctor played along.


    Besides, Su Ruhua would not know that her children had been swapped.


    The thought became even stronger in Fu Jin¡¯s mind. Although there was already a wedge between the sisters, as well as between Su Ruyu and Mo Shitian, he was still not at ease and wanted to completely and irreversibly break up Su Ruyu and Mo Shitian, and the child was the key.


    He really understood Su Ruyu and knew that she would be utterly heartbroken when the child died and would shift the hatred onto Mo Shitian. Besides, since Mo Shitian and Su Ruhua had twins, Su Ruyu, given her strong character, would never get together with Mo Shitian.


    Forever!


    Fu Jin could not dispel the thought. Hence, he held the doctor at gunpoint while swapping the children.

 Chapter 718 - Untitled

    Su Ruyu hence woke up to face a dead child, whereas Su Ruhua had twin boys.


    Su Ruhua¡¯s parents rushed to the little clinic. All hell broke loose, and Su Ruyu almost went mad from overflowing hatred. Su Ruhua, on the other hand, was guilty and heartbroken, suffocated by the frustration and regret in her heart.


    Her original intention was simple. Since the child, who was fathered by the man she loved, came as an accident, she had no intention to ruin Ruyu and Mo Shitian¡¯s relationship. She knew that she could not love anybody else for the rest of her life and wanted to quietly deliver the child as a namesake. She hence hid in the manor where the old butler served her. She did not dare go to the hospital.


    She knew that Ruyu and Mo Shitian were looking for her, and she also knew that they were about to get married. She originally wanted to deliver the child and then think about it. She would hide the child so well that Mo Shitian, and especially Ruyu, would not know about the child.


    Little did they expect Fu Jin to suddenly bring Ruyu to the manor and the situation spun out of control.


    She regretted her previous mistake!


    If it weren¡¯t for Ruyu coming to see her and her being shocked, she would not have lost her child. She hated how her greed caused her to lose her children and her. She almost knelt before Su Ruyu to beg for forgiveness, but Su Ruyu did not even look at her.


    The relationship between the sisters ran into the ground thanks to the incident.


    Su Ruyu was no longer willing to forgive Su Ruhua, nor did she want to see Su Ruhua. Su Ruhua was ashamed to face her, and she did not know how to explain it. Given how strong Su Ruyu¡¯s character was, she could completely throw all favors aside when she became particularly mean. Her expression as she carried her dead child and looked at Su Ruhua¡¯s twins sent Su Ruhua shivering and fearing for the safety of the children. She was exhausted from guarding against Su Ruyu.


    Daddy and Mommy Su, who typically favored Su Ruhua, finally knew the emotional knot between their two daughters. Despite the incident having run its course, the children carried the blood of the Su family. Daddy Su could only have the old butler send the children away lest Su Ruyu really be enraged and kill the children.


    Daddy and Mommy Su favored Su Ruhua but also doted on Su Ruyu. As parents, they hoped for a harmonious family where the sisters would not kill each other over the slightest conflict.


    Su Ruyu¡¯s heart, however, was dead, and it was filled with hatred instead.


    She dragged her fragile and weak body along with that dead child away, but she did not allow anybody, Fu Jin included, to follow her. A few days later, she heard from Su Ruhua that Mo Shitian had rushed to Riyadh. At that time, Su Ruyu had already buried the child.


    ¡­


    As time passed, misunderstandings and hatred that followed almost crushed Su Ruyu: the wiping of her memories, the recovery of her memories, her parents¡¯ misunderstanding and slapping, and how her family was exterminated.


    The Su sisters hated Mo Shitian.


    The Su family was originally a happy family up until the day they were exterminated. Su Ruhua escaped with the twins, whereas Su Ruyu protected Su Man and ended up marooned in the Middle East.


    ¡­


    Because of the Mo brothers, Su Ruhua was delayed and trapped for over a month due to storms on the oceans. When she heard wind of them, there was nary any news of them.


    She later heard of Su Ruyu and Mo Shitian perishing together, and how Fu Jin had also gone missing.


    Back then, she really thought that Su Ruyu really died and she was so heartbroken. The extermination of the Su family was indirectly due to Mo Shitian¡¯s rage at Su Ruyu. He and the sisters were the cause of the Su family¡¯s demise.


    She was the only person left.


    Su Ruhua also hated Mo Shitian. The intricate and complicated grudges of before made her hate herself even more, and even more so toward the two kids. She later handed the kids to Mo Shitian¡¯s best buddy and disappeared off the radar.


    When she came back to take care of Su Man, she did not expect herself to run into Mo Shitian, who did not die but instead brought news of Su Ruyu¡¯s death. He took a few items from the Su¡¯s mansion as Su Ruhu told him what happened to the twin boys. Not long later, she heard that Mo Shitian had left the Mafia and perished in a fire.


    ¡­


    A few years later, the old butler was sick and wanted to return to the manor to recuperate. Su Ruhua sent him back and accompanied him in the manor for a while. One day, the butler finished his medicine, and Su Ruhua went out to buy medicine for him.


    It happened to be that clinic and she encountered him. It was then she learned that the children were swapped; the children actually belonged to Su Ruyu.


    ¡­


    The doctor was genre-savvy enough to seek refuge in another country after the incident for fear that Fu Jin would tie all loose ends. He was proven right as Fu Jin did eventually want to tie up all loose ends but could not locate him.


    It wasn¡¯t until everything died off that he returned to Riyadh with a pricking conscience that led him to the manor to clarify everything with the sisters. He reached the manor to only hear the janitor inform him that the Su family had met its demise. He thought that everybody in the Su family had died, and everything should have concluded.


    But then, the doctor encountered Su Ruhua. He could no longer withstand his conscience pricking him and thus personally headed to the manor. It was then Su Ruyu learned that the twins actually belonged to Su Ruyu.


    ¡­


    ¡°What are you saying?!¡± Su Ruyu was unable to accept the truth. All along, she thought that she had lost her children, but she did not expect the children to be hers. Could that dead child have belonged to¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Ruyu, your elder sister isn¡¯t lying to you.¡± Su Ruhua¡¯s eyes were reddened.


    With only the sisters in the back garden that so many had passed through ever since then, she was finally able to tell Ruyu everything. ¡°I was looking for you for so long. I wanted to tell you that the children were still alive, and¡­¡±


    ¡®Please forgive your elder sister!¡¯


    Su Ruyu stepped back and sat on the stone bench in a daze. Su Ruhua then said, ¡°Back then, I did not know they were your children. I thought¡­ When I heard about it, there was no longer any news about you.¡±


    Su Ruyu gently smiled. She did know why she was even smiling, but she knew she looked uglier than when she was crying.


    What kind of nonsense was this?


    Should she be happy that her children were still alive? However, she was the one who walked out of them, and the boys did not call her their mother for over the past twenty years. She was also not the one who grew up with the boys, and she was not the closest to them.


    They even hated her. She really should not get between their ¡®parents¡¯.


    ¡°Your children¡­ Do they really belong to Shitian?¡± Su Ruyu suddenly looked up and asked. One could see the blood vessels in the white of her eyes.


    Su Ruhua nodded. ¡°Why?¡± Su Ruyu gritted her teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Su Ruhua closed her eyes.


    ¡°I do not want to hear your apology because I had heard enough of it twenty years ago. I want to know the truth. What exactly went on between the both of you?!¡± Su Ruyu said angrily. Why was she apologizing instead of telling her the truth?

 Chapter 719 - Untitled

    Su Ruhua gently closed her eyes. Su Ruyu¡¯s gaze was slightly cold when she looked away from Su Ruhua¡¯s face. It was a face that she once so adored and trusted.


    To her, the past twenty years flashed past in the blink of an eye, and all the memories of the tragedies of before were so fresh as though they happened yesterday. She could neither smile at Su Ruhua nor treat everything as though they did not happen.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you another five more minutes. If you are not talking, we¡¯ll sever ties with each other for the rest of our lives and part for good.¡± Su Ruyu, wanting to know exactly what happened between Mo Shitian and her, had to talk tough.


    ¡­


    ¡°Xiaoyu, I¡¯ll talk.¡± Su Ruhua slowly opened her eyes. ¡°When I was about to bring you the letter that day, I saw Fu Jin and Mo Shitian fighting it out over you. Fu Jin wanted Mo Shitian to give up on you, but he was unwilling, so they both fought. As they fought, they unintentionally crashed into the wine cellar¡­¡±


    Su Ruyu paused and looked at Su Ruyu before asking, ¡°Did you know that Mo Shitian¡¯s character completely changes after he drinks wine?¡±


    Su Ruyu shook her head. Mo Shitian did not seem to drink wine, and he said that he did not like the smell of wine. Even if she put the slightest amount of wine in his food, he would not eat it, claiming that he was allergic to wine and couldn¡¯t consume it.


    She did not think more about it.


    ¡°When they fought in the wine cellar, they knocked over many barrels of wine. I was afraid that something would happen to them and rushed down to find Mo Shitian completely not himself. While he was still as capable a fighter, he seemed to have the IQ of a five-year-old¡­¡± Su Ruhua ticked her lips. ¡°He called me¡­¡±


    She looked at Su Ruyu and paused for a moment. ¡°He called me wifey and would not allow me to leave him. Seeing that something was amiss, Fu Jin stopped fighting. Mo Shitian suddenly hugged me and acted petulant toward me. He became extremely weird. It was as though he had completely changed and become particularly obedient. Fu Jin and I didn¡¯t quite know what was going on, so I had Fu Jin leave lest he fight with Mo Shitian again and then brought Mo Shitian back to the mansion. He seemed to have become a child whose mind was unclear and had to be taught everything. I wanted to go home so that you could check on him, but he just wouldn¡¯t allow me to leave. I wasn¡¯t able to outfight him, and I could not bear to see him crying whenever I left, which explains why I remained behind to look after him. I had no chance to tell you.¡±


    Su Ruyu frowned. How could things turn out that way?


    ¡°Are you trying to say that he fell in love with you?¡± Su Ruyu slowly said with a cold smile on her lips. Mo Shitian who acted like an idiot? That she had never seen¡­


    ¡°Xiaoyu, it¡¯s an inherited disease that Little Jue has too. Once the person comes into contact with alcohol, they return to their infant-hood and develop an immense attraction to the first person they see. Like newborn children who cling to their mothers after birth, I was uncannily the first person he saw. Back then, I experimented on Little Jue many times to confirm that he would either cling to Little Ye or me. Such people, when under the influence of alcohol, will utterly obey men and demonstrate romantic feelings toward women. Back then, I did not know that the person drinking wine after seven days would help them recover their state of mind, and I really did now know how Mo Shitian would transform into such a state.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°I was selfish. I loved Mo Shitian. Although I knew he was not his normal self when he liked me and sought after me, I was greedy for his reliance and affection even if it were feigned, an illusion. It didn¡¯t matter to me¡­¡±


    Su Ruyu looked away and suddenly coldly smiled.


    ¡°Ruyu, I really did not think of sabotaging your relationship. I just thought to myself that since it¡¯s just him and me in the house, I wanted more of those days with him for I really craved those times with him. All I wanted was just a beautiful memory despite it being illusionary. That was all I wanted,¡± Su Ruhua said. Back then, she really only wanted a beautiful memory and not had Mo Shitian for herself, let alone sabotage his relationship with Ruyu.


    ¡°But Fu Jin¡­ He laced our food with an aphrodisiac,¡± Su Ruhua said. Su Ruyu¡¯s face changed. Aphrodisiac? Her eyes suddenly grew wide. She personally concocted it. When Su Ruhua went to look for Mo Shitian, Fu Jin already had her concoct it, saying that he required it for a mission. Su Ruyu, trusting him, did not doubt him and immediately concocted it for him.


    As she personally concocted the aphrodisiac, she knew its efficacy, which would lead to certain death if the affected person did not have sexual intercourse within the hour. However, she had the antidote because she had a habit of formulating the antidote together with the poison.


    Fu Jin¡­


    Did he actually manipulate her to deal with Mo Shitian and Su Ruhua?


    And¡­ she personally concocted this poison.


    What kind of a joke was this?


    And what irony was it?


    ¡°Since it¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you tell me? If you told me, all these would have never happened. Nothing would have happened! You all were set up, and I would have been silly enough to pursue the matter,¡± Su Ruyu said angrily.


    Su Ruhua gritted her teeth and closed her eyes in agonizing pain. After a while, she said, ¡°Ruyu, only Mo Shitian was affected by the aphrodisiac. I was not¡­ I was not¡­¡±


    Su Ruyu did not know how to respond to Su Ruhua. Should she coldly smile? Or should she smile in irony? Should she take pity on her? Or should she be angry? Everything¡­ Every single thing¡­


    ¡®Dear elder sister, it¡¯s just half an hour from home to there. If she took Mo Shitian home, she would have a way¡­¡¯


    Who was she? Su Ruyu, the queen of poisons! Not a single poison could faze her, and Su Ruhua knew that since she was young. But¡­


    ¡°Ruyu, I am sorry. My personal agenda got the better of me, and a catastrophic chain of mistakes ensued. I did think of bringing him home, but¡­¡± Su Ruhua did not know how to describe the situation then¡­


    Mo Shitian kissing her and caressing her bewitched her.


    As a young teenage girl, her hormones were raging and she would not be able to keep her guard up. Besides, the man she loved the most was bewitching her and she knew too well that this man would eventually belong to somebody else. She was always thinking of¡­


    She just never expected herself to become pregnant!


    ¡°Ruyu, I¡¯m sorry! It was all my fault, not Shitian¡¯s fault at all. When he woke up, I had tidied up everything, and he could not recall what happened those few days,¡± Su Ruhua slowly said. After finally sharing the secret she had been keeping for over twenty years, she felt much better.


    Back then, and given the situation she was in, she could not bear to tell Ruyu anything considering Ruyu¡¯s child had just ¡®died¡¯.


    Su Ruyu seemed to laugh, yet seemed to cry while covering her eyes tightly.

 Chapter 720 - Untitled

    It had been over twenty years¡­


    Back then, she only told the old butler that the children belonged to Ruyu. This was the first time she completely said what had happened. She felt relieved, but her heart felt heavier.


    Su Ruhua looked at Su Ruyu, who was covering her eyes, and felt her heart wrench. She could not help but hug Ruyu and said, ¡°Xiaoyu, I¡¯m sorry. I am really sorry¡­¡±


    Ruyu never cried.


    Even though Ruyu thought that her children had died back then and how Mo Shitian and she betrayed her, she never cried. She had never seen Su Ruyu cry since young.


    Su Ruyu felt her body stiffen, and her mind seemed to be in a daze. She was knocked out cold and seemed to be floating on the water without any direction. Tears flowed¡­


    Back then, she deeply loved Mo Shitian, her family, and her elder sister, but they delivered a fatal blow to her. When she was lost, helpless, and filled with hatred, nobody helped her but instead pushed her further way¡­


    With the truth now in the open, why was she crying?


    Was it because of their sisterhood across all these years, the elation that Mo Shitian did not betray her, or the indignation from never being called ¡®mother¡¯ by her children? Su Ruyu was no longer certain.


    Even more tears fell down Su Ruhua¡¯s face because she was ashamed to face up to them.


    ¡°Xiaoyu, do whatever you want. Your elder sister has nothing more to say. I just hope that you will feel better.¡± Su Ruhua¡¯s purple eyes were in tears. All these years, she would only shed tears of regret when she was alone.


    One wrong thought and a series of mistakes led to the irrecoverable situation that she did not know how to redeem. Ruyu did not die, was unwilling to forgive her, and she even had no face to visit her parents.


    That was why she was adrift for so many years and never wanted to return home.


    Who else could understand the bitterness and pain in her heart? But Su Ruhua knew that this was her own undoing that she had to bear responsibility for. As for Ruyu¡­


    Su Ruyu wiped her tears and pushed Su Ruhua away. ¡°Don¡¯t you touch me.¡±


    ¡°Ruyu¡­¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me all these back then? Why? Why didn¡¯t you?!¡± The tears on Su Ruyu¡¯s face had yet to dry, and she roared uncontrollably. ¡°If you had told us all these back then, would all these have happened? Why didn¡¯t you dare to face me? Since you left, why didn¡¯t you get as far as you can and simply disappear from me for good?! Why must I find you? If you wanted to hide all these from me, why didn¡¯t you run far¡­¡±


    In her emotional fluctuations, Su Ruyu felt her nose well up and she did not know what she wanted to say. All her frustrations were lodged at her throat.


    When she looked at Su Ruhua who was as sad, she was even angrier, but she also had a tad of pity and¡­ bitterness.


    Back then, she pushed Ruhua¡­


    If she had not pushed her, perhaps she would have delivered prematurely and the child would not have died.


    When Su Ruyu turned around, even more tears fell. Her heart was colder than anybody else. When she was angry, she would disavow all kinships and be even more vicious to the point she really wanted to perish with Mo Shitian. Su Ruyu, however, would never forget the unintentional mistakes she made.


    ¡­


    ¡°Xiaoyu, blame your elder sister if you wish. Mo Shitian was in the dark and couldn¡¯t remember a single thing. Your elder sister¡¯s greed led to all these mistakes,¡± Su Ruhua said, almost kneeling before Su Ruyu and begging for her forgiveness.


    Su Ruyu suddenly stood up and wiped away the tears from her eyes. ¡°I will not forgive you. I will not¡­ Su Ruhua, thanks to you, my family of four was separated for over twenty years. Thanks to you, I had so many misunderstandings with Shitian, and he hated me immensely. Thanks to you, Daddy and Mommy died, and the children¡­ Didn¡¯t you see how they saw me? They saw me with hatred, with enmity¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°How could it not be? Am I a fool who can¡¯t see this clearly?¡± Su Ruyu retorted angrily. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! I was separated from my husband and children for almost twenty-seven years, and I never had the chance to be a mother for a day, nor saw how my children live. I can, without thinking, imagine the kind of hell they had when they lived with Mom. Mo Jue¡¯s eyes are the reason why he can never treat those children well. Su Ruhua, who is ultimately responsible for the pain the four of us experienced? You want me to forgive you, but how could I, my dear elder sister?¡±


    Su Ruhua looked up with tears still falling down her cheeks.


    Apologies were meaningless. She knew that Ruyu was telling the truth. She was the cause of their pain.


    Su Ruyu pulled Su Ruhua¡¯s hand that was holding onto her wrist finger by finger.


    ¡°Xiaoyu¡­¡±


    Su Ruyu did not hear anything and turned to walk away. In the garden outside, everybody waited and could not hear what the sisters were saying. They could only hear Su Ruyu¡¯s recent roars and Su Ruhua¡¯s weeping.


    Mo Shitian saw the tears on Su Ruyu¡¯s face and winced. ¡°Ruyu¡­¡±


    She coldly laughed. ¡®F*** you, Mo Shitian! That damned inherited disease of yours!¡¯ Should she get angry? He could no longer remember anything and should not be blamed. She asked him, but he said he knew nothing.


    No, him being in the dark did not add up. While he did not know what he did with Su Ruhua that day, he should know that he would fall ill when he drank. However, he did not honestly tell her that back then.


    ¡°Master, are you okay?¡± Eleven, Ye Wei, and the others looked at her worryingly. They had never seen her like this.


    The Mo brothers rushed into the back garden. When Su Ruyu saw their backs, the tears she held back almost fell¡­ Her children¡­


    They were her children! She should be happy that they were alive. She really should be! But why did it hurt so much?


    Although they were her children, they recognized Su Ruhua as their mother. The person whom they respected was Su Ruhua. It was only by gritting her teeth that she kept her tears from falling.


    As their mother, she had never spent time with them, and she had also forgotten what had happened back then. To her, the past twenty-over years were hollow. In her memories, it was as though she gave birth to them and they grew up in a flash. Her love for her children never disappeared. When she thought she had lost her children, she was aggrieved.


    The children, however, did not love her.

 Chapter 721 - Untitled

    Su Ruyu looked back sadly because she did not want to see them any longer. The more she saw them, the sadder she became. She could no longer look into the Mo brothers¡¯ eyes and tell them, ¡°I am your mother¡­¡±


    These words might be the biggest joke to them.


    Mo Shitian thought Ruyu was missing their dead children and wanted to console her when she avoided him. Mo Shitian¡¯s gaze became serious when Su Ruyu looked at him coldly before turning to Su Man.


    Su Man, who was stunning in his own right, did not look like his parents nor his sisters. ¡°Second sister!¡± Su Man gently called out.


    Su Ruyu was overjoyed and could not help but walk up to hug Su Man. ¡°Man Man¡­¡±


    It was not some emotional and teary reunion of siblings after so many years, but a simple hug and kiss. Although a long time had passed, the memories remained fresh. Although Su Man could not remember her as he was infantile back then, teenage her really doted on Su Man.


    ¡°Second sister, you must be tired. Your room is the same room as before,¡± Su Man said. He had some misunderstanding toward her at the beginning. He was of the opinion that her meanness to leave family behind and disappear from view for good led to Su Ruhua looking around the world for her for so many years. When they learned that she had lost her memory and was not intentionally hiding from them, Su Man had no more emotional knots.


    Since he was a cold person, he was not particularly warm toward Su Ruhua or Su Ruyu. His emotions were neither passionate nor distant.


    Su Ruyu nodded, and without saying a word, went upstairs. Mo Shitian wanted to follow her, but Su Ruyu coldly said, ¡°Eleven, I want some peace. Nobody shall disturb me!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Eleven blocked Mo Shitian with her hands.


    Mo Shitian was enraged and about to fight with Eleven when Ye Wei said, ¡°Daddy Mo, can¡¯t you see that my master looks pissed as heck and needs a rest? What a pest you are.¡±


    Despite the comment, he kept his anger in check as he saw Su Ruyu disappear around the winding corridor. He also noticed that the old butler was secretly shedding tears at a corner.


    Everybody saw Su Ruhua and the Mo brothers come out from the garden and did not know what to say. Nobody knew what the sisters told each other. It was almost certainly a terrible past they could not talk about given how they both cried particularly sadly.


    Mo Shitian looked at Su Ruhua solemnly and coldly asked, ¡°What did you tell Ruyu?¡±


    ¡°Just the truth!¡± Su Ruhua coldly shot back. ¡°You look like you can¡¯t be bothered about anything else apart from Ruyu, but¡­¡±


    She looked at the Mo brothers, and then at Mo Shitian before gritting her teeth and saying, ¡°Little Ye and Little Jue are your children.¡±


    Mo Shitian grabbed Su Ruhua¡¯s collars and squinted dangerously. ¡°Su Ruhua, what the f*** did you say?¡±


    The shocked Mo brothers did not respond and stared at her instead. Ye Wei, Eleven, and the others were all stunned.


    The Mo brothers were Old Witch¡¯s children?


    Chu Li¡¯s lips twitched. This really made for one happy family.


    ¡°Little Ye and Little Jue are Ruyu¡¯s children, not mine. That dead child of yours years ago belonged to me.¡± Su Ruyu pushed Mo Shitian¡¯s hand away. ¡°I¡¯ve told Ruyu all that I should tell her. Little Ye, Little Jue, I am sorry for keeping this from you for so many years.¡±


    ¡°Mom, are you kidding?¡± Mo Ye frowned, somewhat unable to accept the truth. The ¡®mom¡¯ he had called for so long¡­ was actually not his biological mother?


    Mo Shitian flew into a rage and almost slapped Su Ruhua. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it back then?¡± His chest heaved.


    He wrongly treated his children as a result.


    Mo Shitian clenched his fists tightly. It was little wonder why Ruyu had such a desolate look on her face. It was hence little wonder¡­


    ¡°I was unaware as well!! When I learned about it later, I received news that you all were dead, so how could I break it to you? You remained with the siblings, which I didn¡¯t know either. If they aren¡¯t telling me anything, how do you expect me to tell you anything?¡± Su Ruhua bitterly laughed.


    She had no news of Mo Shitian, and she even thought they had gone into seclusion. She also did not know that the Mo brothers stayed with Mo Shitian for a few years before they broke out on their own and encountered Wolf, who was Fu Jin.


    Fu Jin certainly knew that the brothers, by virtue of their appearance, belonged to Mo Shitian and Ruyu. Apart from the doctor, he was the only one privy to what happened back then.


    However, he did not tell the Mo brothers, and Su Ruhua had no idea where Mo Shitian and Su Ruyu were. To tell the siblings whose parents were not with them was a fools¡¯ errand. She would at least wait until their parents were found.


    As everybody did their calculus and acted accordingly, they implicated the Mo brothers¡¯ childhood.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mo Shitian clenched his fists extremely hard, making everybody shiver. When Mo Shitian flew into a rage, he was even more terrifying than the Mo brothers. He looked like he would take the world down with him.


    It was especially frightening.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t blame Mom. She¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! She is not your mother. She caused our family to be broken up for over twenty years. She caused your mother to live in suffering for over twenty years. Try calling her mom and see how I cripple you!¡± The enraged Mo Shitian coldly looked at the Mo brothers. The Mo brothers quietly piped down as they were always afraid of Mo Shitian. Between the Mo brothers, Mo Jue was especially afraid of Mo Shitian because of the immense childhood trauma.


    Most importantly, their old man was way more capable than them.


    Everybody looked at each other, speechless, and did not know what to say. The Mo brothers, who were supporting Su Ruhua, were slightly shaken when Mo Shitian looked at them, but they did not let go of Su Ruhua.


    In their hearts, although Su Ruhua did not give them much motherly love, it was something they wished for since young. Mo Shitian looked at them with enmity from time to time. It was only Su Ruhua who showered them with care and love. While mother and children would only meet once every few years, that very little motherly love was able to win her the respect and affection of the Mo brothers. While they did have their share of grudges against her, they respected and loved her even more. Su Ruhua¡¯s position in their hearts was deep-seated.


    Not a single sentence could wipe out the feelings across all these years.


    Although Su Ruhua was a little happy, she felt even more terrible. She pulled away from the Mo brothers¡¯ hands and gently said, ¡°Little Ye, Little Jue, your father is correct. I caused your family to be separated for so many years. I was the reason you never had fatherly love, and I had caused your mother to live in sadness for most of her life. I am sorry. Please forgive me. Also, please do not call me your mother anymore.¡±

 Chapter 722 - Untitled

    After Su Ruhua returned to her room alone, she still hoped Su Ruyu would forgive her. If Su Ruyu weren¡¯t willing to see her, she could remain in her room. Since it took much to see Su Ruyu, Su Ruhua would never leave.


    If they bid farewell, one wondered how much longer it would be until they met again.


    Ruyu¡­


    She utterly regretted her previous mistakes, but there was no turning back. One wrong thought was enough for a mistake that lasted a lifetime, and she did not expect the outcome to be so serious.


    Mo Shitian wanted to look for Su Ruyu but was stopped by Eleven. He looked at Eleven sinisterly, and Eleven plainly said, ¡°Master has instructed that nobody shall disturb her.¡±


    She was firm, and Mo Shitian coldly smiled in return. ¡°If she can¡¯t stop me, what makes you think you can stop me?¡±


    Ye Wei, who was by the side, laughed and said, ¡°Daddy Mo, I forgot to tell you that Eleven is a cyborg. That is why Old Witch had her stop you. Do you think she can¡¯t stop you?¡±


    Cyborg?


    Mo Shitian harrumphed loudly. The Mo brothers had a very dejected look. They were at a loss as to how to manage these new dynamics. They never had fatherly love since young because their father was only harsh toward them.


    Mo Shitian was nowhere as kind as Wolf was toward them, but they, interestingly enough, wanted his love. It was perhaps because blood is thicker than water. While they were way past the age they needed fatherly love, they still wanted it deep in their hearts.


    But they did not know how to face Mo Shitian and Su Ruyu.


    They were unable to accept this new relationship simply because some things were too deep-seated. When they were much younger, Mo Shitian missed Su Ruyu like crazy and would become a lunatic from time to time. In the Mo brothers¡¯ opinion, they were certain from young that this woman was behind their father¡¯s outbursts, their mother¡¯s vagrant streak, and the misfortune that befell their family.


    Little did they expect the truth to hurt so much.


    Neither Mo Ye nor Mo Jue could accept it.


    ¡°How about you go to the adjacent courtyard and rest?¡± Su Man suggested. Su Ruyu¡¯s courtyard was adjacent to a laboratory she personally designed. There was a resting room in the laboratory that had not been touched.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary!¡± Mo Shitian turned him down. He would rather watch over Su Ruyu outside her door. If she wanted peace, he would give her that peace.


    ¡°Daddy Mo, do you really have no idea of what exactly happened back then?¡± Ye Wei asked curiously.


    Mo Shitian looked at Ye Wei coldly, but Ye Wei laughed and shrugged her shoulders. In return, Mo Shitian coldly harrumphed and turned away without answering Ye Wei. While he indeed had no idea of what happened those few days, he¡­


    He somewhat knew that it was because he was drunk. When Su Ruyu asked him about it, he really did not know how to answer her as it sounded so bizarre. Moreover, he had no chance to tell Su Ruyu that back then.


    He did not know that he had bedded Su Ruhua and also did not know that Su Ruhua was pregnant. When he received news that Su Ruhua had children and how Su Ruyu¡¯s children had died, he somehow felt that his drunkenness had f***ed things up big time. Su Ruyu then would never be able to hear his explanation.


    The death of the child, along with what she knew, impacted her so greatly she would rather hunt him to the ends of the earth and perish with him. Even if he told her he was drunk and made a mistake, he could not exactly describe why.


    If he could turn back time, he would not allow all these to happen. His haughtiness and doggedness about her in his youth led to the situation spiraling out of control.


    Later on, Su Ruyu¡¯s hatred toward him was not only because of his affair with Su Ruhua but also because of how the Su family was exterminated. Whether he explained that no longer mattered.


    The massacre of the Su family was what drove Ruyu to want to perish with him.


    ¡°Since Old Witch wants her peace, let¡¯s move to the great hall, shall we? Daddy Mo, I guess you really want to know how Old Witch lived on the island,¡± Chu Li said.


    Mo Shitian¡¯s gaze slightly moved toward the courtyard and nodded. Everybody gave a thumbs-up for Chu Li¡¯s quick wit. It was afraid this was the only reason that could convince Mo Shitian to leave.


    Just how capable was Mo Shitian? Eleven secretly wondered. While she was indeed a cyborg, she took substantial effort to overcome Old Witch.


    If Mo Shitian was even more capable than Old Witch, that was nothing short of terrifying.


    Mo Shitian turned around and his eyes landed on the Mo brothers. As father and children were never close, the Mo brothers respected and feared him to the point neither of them was able to display the due care and respect toward the other.


    Mo Shitian¡¯s gaze, however, softened by much. It was no longer how he used to look at them.


    The Mo brothers were somewhat unable to reconcile with how whose children mattered so much. If they were Su Ruhua¡¯s children, he would have treated them as dirt; if they were Su Ruyu¡¯s children, could he have treated them as some treasure?


    Mo Shitian did not love them per se, but they were related to Su Ruyu.


    ¡°You two had better not be of the opinion I do not know what¡¯s on your mind. Bleach your minds of all that junk that¡¯s in it. Give her such a gaze again and you will know what will happen to you!¡± Mo Shitian solemnly replied with utmost impoliteness. Everybody stuck their tongues out and mourned for the Mo brothers again. Anybody growing up under such a father would be nothing short of terrified.


    ¡°Are you two dumb?¡± Somewhat brimming with anger, Mo Shitian asked when he saw the Mo brothers remain silent.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Mo Ye said.


    ¡°¡­Got it,¡± Mo Jue said.


    ¡°Oh, master, it would be nice if you¡¯re more polite. If our master sees how you treat them, she would be so heartbroken.¡± Ye Wei chuckled from the side, trying to defuse the situation for the Mo brothers.


    While their obedience was indeed a rare occurrence, it was quite unbearable to watch.


    Ye Wei calling Mo Shitian ¡®master¡¯ undoubtedly made his day. The anger on his face slightly eased, and he finally looked better. ¡°The two of you had better listen up. Su Ruyu is your mother, and it¡¯s not her fault that she was not by your sides. Likewise, me mistreating you two isn¡¯t her fault either. However you treat me, even if you do not consider me to be your father, does not matter. However, if you dare to be the slightest impolite toward her and not call her ¡®mother¡¯ or treat her likewise, you know the consequences.¡±


    Everybody stuck out their tongues. ¡®Goodness, Daddy Mo, you are so bada**!¡¯

 Chapter 723 - Untitled

    Mo Jue was in a bad mood the whole day. As Chu Li, Jason, and the others were telling Mo Shitian about Su Ruyu¡¯s life in those years, they smartly omitted Su Ruyu¡¯s romantic relationship with Wolf. They only told Mo Shitian how stern Old Witch was, how she lived her days, and any other anecdotes. Everybody could actually feel how Mo Shitian felt toward Su Ruyu.


    He was wholeheartedly dedicated to her.


    The Mo brothers quietly sat by the side and listened in. Mo Ye was typically expressionless, and Mo Jue was expressionless as usual as well. It seemed as though the Mo brothers were much less presumptuous before their father. They were very silent for a moment as they found it hard to accept the change in these relationships.


    In the evening, Eleven brought dinner to Su Ruyu, who was sitting in the garden of her courtyard. She, having neither appetite nor interest in talking, had Eleven back away. In her helplessness, Eleven could only abide.


    The Mo brothers had nary an appetite and returned to their rooms early.


    Since Su Ruyu did not want anybody to disturb her, Eleven, in her dutifulness, felt that Mo Shitian would certainly take his chances and decided to simply sit on the moonstone railings outside Su Ruyu¡¯s courtyard.


    Mo Ye was in his room, vexed. Since he could find nobody to talk to, he went downstairs to look for Eleven.


    ¡°What brings you down here?¡± Eleven asked in bewilderment. She looked toward Su Ruyu¡¯s door and figured her master would not be able to hear them from this distance. ¡°You¡¯re in a bad mood?¡±


    Mo Ye sat down about a meter away from her and tapped the empty space next to him. Eleven frowned at why he didn¡¯t come over to sit down. Oh, well, since he was not feeling good, she would go along with him. Just as she was about to sit down next to Mo Ye, he suddenly wrapped his arms around her waist and had her sit on his thighs, tightly hugging her before burying his head in her fragrant hair without saying a word. He seemed somewhat depressed and glum.


    At a loss, Eleven could only hold his hands.


    Silently.


    Stars littered the night sky, and the gentle moonlight poured onto everything like a mysterious veil. The fragrance of the flora in the Su¡¯s mansion¡¯s backyard was invigorating.


    ¡°Mo Ye, if you are feeling really stifled, you can talk to me,¡± Eleven turned around and gently said. For once, her voice was not cold. She gently stroked his head.


    All that happened today greatly shook the brothers. Actually, the brothers were also innocent victims whom Mo Shitian should dote on and care for. After all, they were his and Su Ruyu¡¯s children. Even if he did not treat them as treasure, he should not have left them to their own devices and created trauma in their hearts. Any child would want their parents¡¯ care and love, her included. As she was an orphan, she only had one very small wish when she was younger, which was for her parents to appear before her someday. She did not want them to be very rich or very capable; all that she wanted was a word of consolation when she was hurt.


    The Mo brothers probably felt the same.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about anything,¡± Mo Ye said in a stifling manner. Eleven had never seen Mo Ye like such. In her opinion, he was often self-confident, calm, and tended to make intricate plans. There was nothing that could make him seem so troubled and dejected.


    Eleven looked down and kissed his cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    He had to personally make sense of all these things. After all, she had never experienced them personally and did not know how to describe the feuds and grudges of their seniors. In her opinion, she would naturally take Su Ruyu¡¯s side in the incident as her heart was certainly with Su Ruyu. Even though she had some dealings with Su Ruhua, they were nowhere near a tenth of her dealings with Su Ruyu.


    She would not allow anybody to harm Su Ruyu, and she would dislike anybody who had hurt Su Ruyu. But this incident left her troubled. She did not know how to resolve the emotional knot between them.


    ¡°If you were in our shoes, what would you do?¡± Mo Ye asked Eleven.


    ¡°Me? I don¡¯t know. I do not have parents, and I haven¡¯t experienced such feelings to know what to do,¡± Eleven honestly replied.


    Mo Ye bitterly laughed. ¡°Well, Dad actually does not love us nor dote on us. If we did not grow up by his side as ignorant children, I¡¯m afraid that we would really hate him. He treated us extremely cruelly when we were young. Yes, we weren¡¯t his beloved¡¯s children, but he should not have treated us that way.¡±


    Eleven heard him and broke into a slight smile. ¡°What are you laughing about?¡± Mo Ye raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°That¡­ What if, and I mean hypothetically, you have a child with some other woman and cause your own child and me to die? Would you treat that child well? When you see that child, would you be reminded of our child? Wouldn¡¯t you be reminded of me? It won¡¯t be hard to guess that we would be a happy family of three if it weren¡¯t for that child, no? There wouldn¡¯t be hatred in your hearts then, right?¡± Eleven smiled, knowing that she had hit the crux of the question. All many problems needed would have been a perspective shift to give a very different answer.


    If he were in the situation, it was afraid that he¡­


    Mo Ye fell silent and turned around to look at the door. While his biological mother was behind the door, he still felt that Su Ruhua was his actual mother because she was closer to him, whereas Su Ruyu felt like an outsider to him.


    ¡°Mo Ye, can I be honest? I feel that my master was really wronged and really pitiful all these years. If all these did not happen, your family of four would definitely have had a very happy life. Twenty-seven years have passed, and it¡¯s a¡­ good thing¡­ that my master has lost her memory. If she didn¡¯t, how would she live her days out? My heart aches when I think about it,¡± Eleven gently said. ¡°Do not blame her. You have no basis nor right to blame her. Nobody, and I mean nobody, has the right to blame her.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Mo Ye solemnly replied, knowing for certain but could not accept it. ¡°I am past the age where I need parental love. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that! My master lost her children, and then her memories. To her, these twenty years between you and her simply did not exist. She needs you all,¡± Eleven said. She did not know how to tell Mo Ye. Just because he did not need motherly love did not imply that he did not need a mother.


    Mo Ye felt bitter in his heart and fell silent.


    ¡°I still feel that you guys actually love your father,¡± Eleven said. ¡°If not, how are you so¡­¡±


    So obedient?


    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of habit.¡± Mo Ye knew what she was driving at and plainly said, ¡°When we were young, he did not hit us or scold us. His gaze, however, left us feeling how¡­ terrifying¡­ this world is¡­¡±

 Chapter 724 - Untitled

    ¡°He was especially terrifying when he looked at Little Jue. I was always afraid that he would go berserk someday and strangle Little Jue, so I always hid Little Jue whenever he went berserk. When I was much younger, I suspected once too often whether this damn man was my father. I would rather he beat me and scold me than look at me with such cold, merciless eyes as though we were trash. I am afraid that your master is the only person existing in his world.¡±


    He could not bring himself to say the term ¡®mother¡¯.


    Mo Shitian¡¯s world was so uncluttered and pure to the point he could not accommodate even the slightest imperfection. To him, the brothers were responsible for the death of his beloved, the betrayal of his love. He hence showed them nary any love.


    ¡°But you all still love him,¡± Eleven said. ¡°Very few children really hate their parents.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm, I don¡¯t hate him,¡± Mo Ye said. ¡®There are occasional grudges, though.¡¯


    ¡°In that case, would you acknowledge my master then?¡± Eleven gently asked him. Mo Ye quietly hugged her. He had already rejected her since young and did not know how he would draw close to her since they were already this old.


    Besides, she did not look particularly approachable¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°You must acknowledge my master, or she will be very sad,¡± Eleven solemnly said as she turned to look at Mo Ye with a slight blush. ¡°Since you like me, you must really like my master too.¡±


    Mo Ye smiled and Eleven stepped on his leg. ¡°Why so?¡± Mo Ye smiled as he asked.


    ¡°They say that I am from the same character mold as my master. That said, my master may be a tad more intense than me,¡± Eleven said. That was how Chu Li, Ye Wei, and the others described her.


    ¡°You two are completely different people with different characters that can¡¯t be compared side by side. You can¡¯t expect me to still hug her and call her mom, right?¡± Mo Ye broke into laughter and asked, ¡°If I do not acknowledge her, what will happen?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®what happens¡¯?¡±


    ¡°If I have to choose between my master and you?¡±


    ¡°My master, that¡¯s for sure!¡±


    ¡°¡­Couldn¡¯t you like, hesitate for the slightest moment?¡± Mo Ye felt dejected and oof-ed by how Eleven answered him so directly without making her answer that bit more palatable. It seemed like such a given to Eleven.


    ¡°Is there anything hesitation-worthy about this?¡± Eleven looked at him, at a loss.


    Mo Ye sighed and kissed her lips. ¡°Ah, forget it. I¡¯ll stop talking to the little numbskull in you before I lose it.¡±


    Thankfully, he was not like Mo Shitian. Otherwise, the two would have ended up fighting because of that statement. Mo Ye knew too well that he had to acknowledge his mother because of his wife. But that¡­ What about his other mother?


    ¡°Eleven, what do you think would happen if Wei Wei and you took a liking to me?¡±


    ¡°How could that be? Wei Wei will never take a liking to you.¡± Eleven could not help but talk straight. As she said that, Mo Ye looked at her from the side. It was only then that Eleven realized she had said something wrong.


    There seemed to be another meaning to that.


    ¡°Did you mean that I am worse than Little Jue, or that I have bad taste?¡± Mo Ye asked with a piqued interest while holding her waist.


    Eleven held back her smile and pushed his hand away. ¡°I am saying that you are not Wei Wei¡¯s type. If you were, she would have taken a liking to Little Iron or Chu Li since a long time ago rather than now. We¡¯ve lots of good men in our organization.¡±


    Mo Ye raised his eyebrows. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you take a liking to Black J or Chu Li? Or to put it differently, did you once like them?¡±


    Eleven was slightly taken aback. She blinked like an adorable rabbit that did not know it was being lured into a trap. ¡°Please do not pick on my choice of words. Those are two completely different issues.¡±


    ¡°Answer my previous question then.¡±


    ¡°Such hypothetical questions do not exist, and I will not answer them.¡± Eleven turned her head around and ignored him.


    ¡°That will not do.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so overbearing! Why can you ask when I can¡¯t?¡± Eleven said. ¡°Let¡¯s stop harping on this question. We were talking about my master, so don¡¯t you dare digress.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± Mo Ye said.


    ¡°Thread carefully lest your old man shatter your bones,¡± Eleven said. Honestly speaking, Mo Shitian was extremely harsh toward them to the point he was not the nicest despite knowing they were her master¡¯s children.


    If their old man was way more concerned about how their master felt, chances were the sons would be a little off-whack nevertheless. Their old man was too biased.


    Mo Ye coldly harrumphed and remained silent. Eleven¡¯s words clearly worked.


    ¡°Calling her ¡®mom¡¯ is not difficult,¡± Eleven said. ¡°If you don¡¯t acknowledge her, my master will be sad, and your old man will be sad. We will all be sad and utterly judge you.¡±


    Seeing Mo Ye remain silent, Eleven adjusted her posture in his embrace and slowly said, ¡°We might be luckier than you and your brother. While Old Witch, in her extreme strictness, did scold and beat us, she did all those for our good. Her harshness from time to time was ultimately for our good. She had put in so much pain in raising her disciples to the point her disciples are better than those of Wolf¡¯s. In case you were wondering, we were broken into two different batches which were under a different coach. Old Witch and Wolf each had a batch of children to train, and the differences were evident. If she did not take the pains to teach us, we would not be where we are today. We love and respect her much more than we do our mothers. While we do not know who our mothers are, they are never as close to us as Old Witch is. I do not know how your relationship with Old Witch is, and whether you feel the same too. In our case, we spent over ten years living with her. She risked her life and established Spec-Ops Island for us, established her power base, and returned us our freedom. None of our kin is closer to us than she is to us.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I hope that my master will be fine and happy. I have never seen her smile in years, only how she occasionally moaned and groaned helplessly for years. While I can¡¯t exactly recall what happened, these images appear in her mind and torment her time and time again. Now, the truth is wide open. Mo Shitian, your brother, and you are still present. If fate were playing a cruel trick on us for the past twenty-over years, I guess it¡¯s about time it came to an end. The heavens have already returned her love, kinship, her husband, and children. If you¡¯re still unwilling to acknowledge her or even hurt her, we will¡­¡±


    Eleven paused and did not continue. These were some things that the Mo brothers had to learn for themselves after all. She had said all she had to say, and she had made her stand clear.


    While Mo Ye was slightly affected, he was displeased at the last statement. Eleven meant that if he didn¡¯t acknowledge his mother, then it was game over for them. F***, they were two separate issues.


    Mo Ye coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°She never had a son but gave her sons two good in-laws.¡±


    Eleven was lost for words.


    She paused before seriously saying, ¡°If you¡¯re not acknowledging her or loving her, you will not have an in-law!¡±


    This time, it was Mo Ye who was lost for words.

 Chapter 725 - Untitled

    When Mo Jue returned to his room, he slumped onto the bed without changing his clothes and wrapped himself in his blanket. He did not want to think about anything or see anything. When he was stifled, he did not kill; when he was not violent, he would simply punish himself.


    Ye Wei stared at her leg and shook her head as though she seemed to have long expected him to react in such a way. She was expecting Mo Jue to head for the washroom once he returned to take a cold water bath and cool down.


    When they were upstairs, she felt that he had nowhere to vent his frustration. Mo Ye quietly looked on, whereas he remained emotionless and numb. He wanted to fly into a rage but Daddy Mo¡¯s strong presence meant that he would certainly be beaten into a pulp if he did. As his brother and he grew up under him, they naturally understood his temper and thus did not fly into a rage.


    Ye Wei sat by the bed and deliberately pinned himself under her. ¡°Dear Gorgeous Mo Jue, feeling defeated?¡±


    ¡°F*** off! I¡¯m in a bad mood!¡± Mo Jue answered stiflingly and rolled his body once on the bed. Ye Wei, who was watching on, laughed. What kind of fetish was that? She shook her head, speechless.


    ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, my leg hurts.¡±


    Seeing Mo Jue remain quiet, Ye Wei jabbed that lump in the blanket and seriously said, ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, your wife¡¯s legs hurt. Don¡¯t you love your wife anymore?¡±


    He got out of the bed in a flash and looked at Ye Wei with angry eyes. That, along with his slightly unkempt hair, made him look especially vicious as though he wished he could gobble Ye Wei up.


    ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood too.¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and smiled. The anger in Mo Jue¡¯s eyes burned even hotter as though it could grill a lamb. She was clearly teasing him.


    Mo Jue was visibly displeased.


    Ye Wei carefully sat on her leg and scooted next to him. ¡°Mo Jue, I realize that you are like your father. Your characters are from the same mold. Genetic inheritance is indeed quirky.¡± Ye Wei gently smiled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even resemble him!¡± Mo Jue flew into a rage and stared hard. Was he like his dad? Not the slightest.


    ¡°Stop talking tough. You know that you are really like him. Big Boss Mo is like my master. Not completely, though. He¡¯s not as adorable.¡± Ye Wei plainly commented, ignoring Mo Jue¡¯s black face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think my elder brother resembles her!¡± Mo Jue coldly harrumphed, unwilling to consider that possibility.


    Ye Wei squinted with beaming eyes in an elegant and overbearing manner. ¡°Dear Gorgeous Mo Jue, tell me. That ¡®her¡¯ refers to¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking the obvious?¡±


    ¡°After you wiped my memories, my IQ was a little hampered and I have become a lot more stupid recently. Tell me. Who¡¯s that ¡®her¡¯? Tell me, please?¡± Ye Wei was still smiling, but her gaze revealed a hint of seriousness.


    Mo Jue fell back into the pillow, not intending to bother with Ye Wei. The latter sighed. Why was this man-child so obstinate? Why was he such an idiot?


    ¡°Mo Jue, how are you feeling? Do you want to hear me teach you a way to lift your mood?¡±


    Mo Jue grabbed the blanket and continued his recovery, totally ignoring Ye Wei, who climbed over with a smile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s drink?¡±


    ¡°Oh, f*** off!¡±


    ¡°How rude!¡± Ye Wei jabbed his shoulders as though she was the only person who could tell him to f*** off. He sure had the balls to tell her to f*** off now! Not bad indeed!


    ¡°Mo Jue, what¡¯s bothering you? Let¡¯s talk about it, okay? Keeping it to yourself will not help.¡± Ye Wei went for the soft approach and hugged Mo Jue¡¯s waist lovingly. ¡°I¡¯m so hurt,¡± she said in a higher pitch.


    ¡°How fake!¡± Mo Jue mercilessly blew her cover and coldly replied.


    Ye Wei almost pinched his waist. It took her pains to become gentle, but he did not appreciate it at all. How terrible he was! She took a liking to that numskull, so be it then.


    ¡°I am really concerned for you,¡± Ye Wei seriously replied and became much more motherly. ¡°When I saw Daddy Mo, I knew the kind of treatment you got since young. When I saw how you feared him, I knew the kind of trauma you lived under; when I saw how flustered you were and how you tried to keep it under wraps, I knew how you wish Daddy Mo would give you that bit more love. Mo Jue, my heart really bleeds for you.¡±


    She was talking to the point she was about to cry; it was so easy to fan such a saddening ambiance.


    But her heart, in all seriousness, did hurt for Mo Jue. She could finally understand why Mo Jue obeyed his elder brother to the T. Big Boss Mo really protected him when he was younger.


    If that hadn¡¯t been the case, Daddy Mo would have strangled him simply because of his eyes.


    That old man was nothing short of extremely vicious.


    ¡°Feigning it again.¡± Mo Jue grunted.


    Ye Wei dope-slapped him and said, ¡°F*** this! You call me feigning it when I¡¯m caring for you. Fine, I¡¯ll leave you to your own devices then. I¡¯ll sleep next door and leave you be.¡±


    Just as Ye Wei stood up, somebody hugged her tightly from behind and said with gritted teeth, ¡°No, you will not!¡±


    ¡°Keep lying down and punishing yourself then! Why aren¡¯t you keeping it up? Act tough while you still can, shall you?¡± Ye Wei said with beaming eyes and a sweet smile despite Mo Jue looking on angrily.


    ¡°Cut it out.¡±


    ¡°Mo Jue, you¡¯re a sadist and masochist in one, really. ¡°Ye Wei smiled and tapped his hands. ¡°If you¡¯re upset about something, just tell me, okay? I¡¯m no stranger,¡± she, in a rare show of gentleness, gently replied.


    ¡°I knew you would be unhappy,¡± Mo Jue replied and hugged Ye Wei. He sounded a little stuffy and a little cold.


    Ye Wei was slightly taken aback. ¡°Why should I be unhappy today? Really. I will not flare up at you today because I just want to pamper you for once.¡±


    Whoever said that women could not pamper their men?


    ¡°I don¡¯t like her,¡± Mo Jue replied honestly as though politeness was not in his lexicon.


    Ye Wei raised his eyebrows and asked the obvious, ¡°Her being¡­¡±


    ¡°Your master,¡± Mo Jue said. He noticed that Ye Wei¡¯s legs were in a somewhat uncomfortable position and decided to carry her so that she would be sitting on his legs and spreading her injured leg to avoid agitating her wound.


    She did not seem to mind it as her wound had opened by itself several times.


    Ye Wei raised her eyebrows wide open and said, ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, are you serious? You want to fight with your old man over a woman? I admire your guts! Bravo, bravo! I¡¯ll support you, in spirit.¡±

 Chapter 726 - Untitled

    Mo Jue stared at her coldly. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Say it again and I¡¯ll throw you down.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you dare. Anyway, your mom has your dad, and that¡¯s enough. It doesn¡¯t matter if you like her or not. Moreover, there are not many people that you like. Do you like Beauty Mom? Do you love her a lot? I don¡¯t expect you to love my master, but Mo Jue, let me tell you. She is the most important person in my life. Even more important than you.¡± Ye Wei¡¯s voice sank slowly, and she looked at Mo Jue with a serious look. She wasn¡¯t joking at all.


    Mo Jue stared at her angrily and he clenched his fists. He had a real impulse to throw her down, but Ye Wei shook her injured foot to remind him that she was injured.


    She was more important than him?


    ¡°Your stare is so scary, just like Daddy Mo¡¯s. Master sure had a bad taste back then. How did she fall in love with Mo Shitian? But it¡¯s great that she did, or you wouldn¡¯t be born.¡± Ye Wei laughed and leaned against him in a comfortable position.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say because you haven¡¯t experienced my childhood.¡±


    ¡°Uh, Second Master Mo, I know it has been a terrible childhood for you, but can I ask you something? Does that have anything to do with my master? Does it? Why don¡¯t you like her?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and asked. ¡°I¡¯m surprised. My master didn¡¯t even remember that she had two kids. She had lost all her memories too. Did she neglect the two of you on purpose? It¡¯s so funny how you are pushing all the blame to her. Shouldn¡¯t you push all the blame to Daddy Mo instead?¡±


    She paused and tucked her lips. ¡°Forget it. You are the same as Daddy Mo. If you were him, you would have thrown the kids into the sea to feed the sharks. Could you handle looking at them every day? I don¡¯t think you can. So, darling, you can¡¯t really blame Daddy Mo either.¡±


    ¡°Well, he didn¡¯t regard me as his son at all. I am just garbage to him.¡±


    ¡°You can only blame yourself for having bad luck. It just so happens that you have a pair of purple eyes like Beauty Mom.¡± Ye Wei smiled faintly. Suddenly, she straightened her face and held Mo Jue¡¯s face. She said, ¡°Mo Jue, I think your feelings toward the idea of a family might be a little too negative. Didn¡¯t Daddy Mo regard the both of you as his sons? Maybe he couldn¡¯t bear to face you every day, or his personality is just so cold in nature. Hence, he might seem to be treating you badly. Anyway, where did you get your fighting skills from? Who taught you how to fight? Were you a genius? Ning Ning is a genius, but why didn¡¯t he have the same ability as you? Secondly, where did you get all your connections from when you had just started making your way in the underworld? Where did all your people come from? Who gave you the greatest help so that you could handle and take over the Mafia in such a short time? Mo Jue, don¡¯t forget that the man who gave you all these is Daddy Mo. Without him, both of you wouldn¡¯t be who you are today. If he really didn¡¯t regard you as his son, why would he tolerate facing you every day and even teach you to become somebody useful? One could be temporarily unreasonable, but one could never not understand the meaning behind this. He is not supposed to like you, but at least, he has made you who you are today. If he had thrown you away as garbage then, the two of you might not have grown up loving each other. You would only be a useless person with a beautiful face today, perhaps being tortured and humiliated in the slave market. Many perverts would like how you look. So, Mo Jue, you shouldn¡¯t blame Daddy Mo. He has given you all your skills.¡±


    Mo Jue suddenly went quiet. Ye Wei¡¯s words seemed to have left a huge impact on him. The evil tendency that was building up gradually in his mind disappeared. ¡®Is that so?¡¯


    But why did he feel otherwise? He had never felt the fatherly love from Daddy Mo. His gaze had never softened either.


    Ye Wei smiled faintly. ¡°Mo Jue, humans tend to magnify their grievances and pains so much that we often forget what the others have done for us. The tragic memories are always growing bigger in your mind, so you feel that you should hate him. However, you can¡¯t do so as blood is thicker than water, or maybe because the fatherly love Daddy Mo had given you wasn¡¯t the love you were expecting. This just means that the both of you had communicated in the wrong way, and there is nobody to blame for this. Furthermore, you are not exactly the most lovable child to have. I wouldn¡¯t like you if I were your parents. For real.¡±


    Mo Jue¡¯s expression turned sullen and he pretended to strangle her neck. Ye Wei laughed out loud in his arms. She was telling the truth. Moreover, it was rare for her to preach to him.


    She just didn¡¯t want Mo Jue to have more emotional knots. If he could resolve some of the misunderstandings between him and Daddy Mo, the emotional knots of Mo Jue, Mo Shitian, and Su Ruyu could be untied.


    The most important thing was that Mo Jue would be a little happier. She had been observing him for the whole afternoon, and she felt sad and sorry seeing him without any expression.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you standing up for your master?¡±


    ¡°My master? Let me tell you. My master is a saint and she doesn¡¯t need anyone to stand up for her. She would admit her mistakes if she was in the wrong, but if she wasn¡¯t, that person deserved to be hated by her. In my heart, my master is someone independent and righteous. She doesn¡¯t need anyone to speak up for her,¡± Ye Wei said decisively. ¡°In this world, only others would let her down. She would never let others down.¡±


    Mo Jue sneered coldly. He didn¡¯t believe her.


    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t believe me. I can only say that not accepting her as your mother might be a pain and regret in my master¡¯s life, but it¡¯s your loss.¡± Ye Wei smiled enchantingly. ¡°I could benefit from the things I¡¯ve learned from her forever.¡±


    Mo Jue sneered coldly again. Ye Wei shook her head and couldn¡¯t help pinching his nose. ¡°Can you stop sneering?¡±


    He slapped her hand away.


    ¡°I can¡¯t win against you. Don¡¯t bully an honest man!¡±


    ¡®F***!¡¯


    ¡°Honest? Are you honest? Are you really an honest man? You can¡¯t win because you know that you have no position or any reasons to. If you were right, why would you remain silent?¡±


    ¡°I mean, you had always been bold and confident, even if you were in the wrong.¡±


    ¡°Well, but I am right this time, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Mo Jue sneered again. Ye Wei felt like cutting off his nose. ¡®Try sneering again and you¡¯ll get it from me.¡¯


    ¡°Mo Jue, what other problems are you facing? Let me give you a consultation.¡± Ye Wei smiled. She couldn¡¯t help counting his fingers. ¡°You are a man. Leave all those terrible things in the past. Even Eleven could forget what happened in the past and forgive your brother. Why can¡¯t you be as gracious and generous as her?¡±


    ¡°Since when have you been a generous person?¡±


    ¡°I have always been generous and gracious, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°It shows that we don¡¯t really understand each other well. No wonder we haven¡¯t gotten married. I¡¯ve decided to observe you for another two or three years,¡± Ye Wei said nonchalantly while waving her hands.


    Mo Jue deepened his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you in a rush to marry me?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. ¡°Do you really want to marry me?¡±


    Mo Jue gritted his teeth and looked at her sullenly. Ye Wei laughed gorgeously and said, ¡°If you want me to marry you, you have to gain my master¡¯s liking first. Even if you don¡¯t regard her as your mother, she is still your mother-in-law. A son-in-law should make his mother-in-law happy. If you can put a smile on my master¡¯s face, I will marry you immediately with no regrets.¡±

 Chapter 727 - : Untitled

    Mo Jue stared at her and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Literally. You aren¡¯t going to accept her as your mother, right? Then, how about accepting her as your mother-in-law? Gorgeous Mo Jue, if I¡¯m going to live with her in the future, you¡¯ll have to please her. I heard that a mother-in-law would become more dissatisfied with her son-in-law as time goes by.¡± Ye Wei laughed evilly. She had even snuggled up to kiss his chin on purpose. She felt good seeing Mo Jue¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    ¡°Who is too much? Is it too much for a daughter to ask her husband to please his mother-in-law? Try asking all the girls in the world. Nobody will think that it¡¯s too much to ask for. I¡¯m so considerate of you, but you are not grateful at all. Gorgeous Mo Jue, you¡¯re so unintelligible.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I have no idea of what¡¯s in your mind. What mother-in-law? She isn¡¯t your mother.¡±


    ¡°In my heart, she is my mother.¡± Ye Wei looked at Mo Jue with a serious look and said, ¡°Mo Jue, you have to be polite and express your gratitude for she had basically raised me up. Other sons-in-law would usually thank their wives¡¯ mothers for raising them up well. Get it? Why don¡¯t you know how to be grateful to someone when you¡¯ve got such a great deal yourself? You really don¡¯t know how to get along with people.¡±


    Mo Jue stared at her intensely. ¡®F***, how can she say that? How shameless¡­¡¯


    However¡­


    Alright, he admitted that she might be right this time. He should be grateful that she had raised Ye Wei well. That really talked some senses into him.


    Judging from his expression, Ye Wei knew that she had succeeded. She smiled. ¡®Master, your son is really stubborn. It¡¯s so hard to convince him. I¡¯ll have to teach him slowly in the future.¡¯


    ¡°Lost for words? I¡¯ll kill you if you dare to deny it.¡± Ye Wei waved her fists fiercely. Mo Jue sneered coldly, but he was cheered up. He wasn¡¯t feeling awkward and terrible anymore.


    His gloomy expression had also changed.


    Upon seeing that things were getting better, Ye Wei couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mo Jue, why do you hate my master so much? Actually, what happened when you were young did not have anything to do with her. It¡¯s mostly because of Beauty Mom.¡±


    Mo Jue looked at Ye Wei and said solemnly, ¡°I have always thought that she was the culprit who destroyed my family. When I was young, my father was scarily insane. For no reason, he would call her name again and again, as if she was right in front of his eyes, wherever he went. If I accidentally ruined the moment, he would be furious. So, I had always thought that Beauty Mom and my father were a pair and she had destroyed their relationship by seducing my father, making him abandon his wife and children. That was why I hated her.¡±


    Ye Wei was flabbergasted.


    ¡°By the way, Daddy Mo is really loyal!¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. ¡®Will my master be able to get back with him without bearing any grudges? Mo Shitian is a poor guy too.¡¯ Although she didn¡¯t know why and how Su Ruhua had his child, she believed that it wasn¡¯t intentional.


    ¡°Are you listening to me?¡± Mo Jue couldn¡¯t help but growl loudly. He was so loud that he almost overturned the ceiling. Even Chu Li and the others, who were chatting in the garden downstairs because the weather was hot, looked up at the ceiling in unison.


    Jason laughed. ¡°Hey, Mo Jue must be really agitated for him to be able to shout at Wei Wei like this.¡±


    ¡°How brave!¡± Black J commented calmly.


    Upstairs.


    Ye Wei blinked her eyes in confusion. ¡°Wasn¡¯t I listening?¡±


    ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you feel sorry for me but said that he was loyal instead?¡± Mo Jue was very dissatisfied that he wasn¡¯t the first person who came into Ye Wei¡¯s mind. In fact, he was very pissed off.


    Ye Wei was shocked. ¡°Well, it seems like Daddy Mo has a stronger sense of presence. Okay, I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve neglected you. Then, why do you still hate her even though you knew that it was Su Ruhua who was in the wrong?¡±


    ¡°Who said that I still hate her?¡±


    ¡°You said you don¡¯t like her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t like doesn¡¯t mean hate. I don¡¯t like anyone except for you and my brother. Do I have to hate all of them?¡± Mo Jue shouted loudly. The people downstairs burst into laughter.


    Ye Wei face-palmed and held Mo Jue¡¯s hand. ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue, people usually have a generation gap if they are three years apart. I think we have it too. I can¡¯t communicate with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, scram!¡±


    Ye Wei rolled her eyes and asked, ¡°So, what now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not used to her existence.¡±


    ¡°Cut it out. You have to get used to it no matter what,¡± Ye Wei said in a deep voice. ¡°Do you know how sad my master would be if she heard you? How dare you say that? You dumbass.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just between me and you. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m saying these in front of her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of that,¡± Ye Wei said. ¡°Continue to be stubborn then. I knew that you are a person who can¡¯t distinguish right from wrong, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so extreme. This is on me.¡±


    ¡°Who can¡¯t distinguish right from wrong?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Ye Wei laughed. ¡°Are you able to tell who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong? Do you know who caused your family¡¯s misfortune? Who gave you an unhappy childhood? Who is the most hurt in this grudge? You have never thought of the three of them and only made yourself the victim. If this doesn¡¯t show that you are a person who can¡¯t distinguish right and wrong, then what will? We all know that the two of you are innocent, but Mo Jue, are you the only one who is innocent?¡±


    Mo Jue went silent. After a while, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t afford to hate Beauty Mom.¡±


    ¡°Nobody¡¯s asking you to hate her. After all, she was kind to you. But, can you also think about it from your mother¡¯s point of view? Give her more care. Can you also slowly convince yourself that she is your real mother?¡± Ye Wei said and waved her hands. ¡°You fool. I am done talking to you. Again, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t accept her as your mother, but try not accepting her as your mother-in-law if you dare!¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei, don¡¯t push me!¡±


    ¡°Get lost. Nobody¡¯s pushing you. Is anyone going to heal my master¡¯s heart when she¡¯s sad? I just want her to feel better now.¡± Ye Wei¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°You don¡¯t know the pain of losing a child at all.¡±

 Chapter 728 - Untitled

    Eleven had been guarding Su Ruyu¡¯s courtyard until midnight. Mo Ye asked, ¡°Do you want to get some sleep upstairs?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Mo Ye frowned worriedly. ¡°Master is in a bad mood. I want to stay with her for a little while more.¡± Eleven whispered.


    ¡°I¡­ Beauty Mom is also in a bad mood today,¡± Mo Ye said calmly. He wanted to call her ¡®mom¡¯, but it might be hard for him to call her that again in the future, although he felt that he was closer to her than Ruyu. He was at a loss.


    Eleven didn¡¯t say anything. At this moment, Mo Shitian walked toward them from the winding corridor. Both Mo Ye and Eleven got up immediately, and Eleven held Mo Shitian back. ¡°Dad,¡± Mo Ye said. Mo Shitian¡¯s gaze fell on the door. ¡°Get lost!¡± He stared at Eleven coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t!¡± Eleven said coldly. She was firm and determined. Mo Shitian reached out his arm and attacked Eleven like a flash of lightning. Mo Ye was shocked. Eleven retreated quickly and threw a punch back.


    ¡®Dad, Eleven¡­¡± Mo Ye looked at them anxiously. Those two just really had to start a fight in the winding corridor. He didn¡¯t know who to help and watched them by the side. Moreover, since his skills were taught by Mo Shitian, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him. They were so fast that he could hardly see them, let alone interfering.


    With a loud bang, Mo Shitian broke a white jade pillar in the corridor with his fist. However, he acted as if nothing had happened. He clenched his fist again and continued to attack Eleven with his swift and cruel moves. Mo Ye was frightened. Mo Shitian¡¯s skills were actually on par with Eleven¡¯s. It was really scary.


    To be exact, Eleven was fighting against Mo Shitian with her speed and strength. She was far inferior to Mo Shitian in terms of experience and skills. After a few rounds, her weaknesses were exposed.


    Mo Shitian sneered coldly and sped toward Eleven. A gush of wind could be felt and Mo Ye was shocked. Eleven took a few steps back immediately and managed to dodge him.


    Because he was a senior, Mo Ye¡¯s father, and Su Ruyu¡¯s lover, Eleven only defended herself instead of attacking, making her look bad. She gritted her teeth. ¡®F*** it, I¡¯m going to attack.¡¯


    Not attacking made her look bad, so Eleven started to retaliate.


    ¡­


    The loud bang alarmed Bai Ye and Su Man, who were nearby, and they walked out of the door. Su Man tucked his lips. He had guessed that Mo Shitian would be unable to restrain himself and go to Su Ruyu in the middle of the night.


    Considering his personality, he wouldn¡¯t be able to wait for long.


    Bai Ye face-palmed upon seeing the broken jade pillar, but he was amazed by the amount of strength Mo Shitian had. Bai Ye asked, ¡°Can you try to calm them down?¡±


    They were in the Su¡¯s mansion after all. Mo Shitian was really disrespectful.


    ¡°Hmmph, do you think he would listen to me?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Suddenly, a cold voice came from Su Ruyu¡¯s door. ¡°Eleven, go to sleep.¡±


    Their fight had woken Su Ruyu up.


    Upon hearing Su Ruyu¡¯s voice, Eleven and Mo Shitian, who were fighting intensely, stopped fighting immediately. Then, Su Ruyu left, and Mo Shitian vanished at the door. Mo Ye rushed over to Eleven instantly and held her hand. ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    Eleven shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Both of them turned back and saw Su Man and Bai Ye. The four of them didn¡¯t say anything and went back to their respective rooms.


    Eleven asked worriedly, ¡°Will they get into a fight at this hour?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re your parents. Why aren¡¯t you concerned about them?¡±


    ¡°Will they not fight if I am?¡±


    Eleven was lost for words.


    Su Ruyu sat quietly in the courtyard and looked at the person who had barged in coldly. Her bloodshot eyes were scarily red and swollen, as if she hadn¡¯t slept a wink, and she gave off a cold and harsh vibe.


    Su Ruyu¡¯s gaze was unusually calm. Mo Shitian frowned. He was feeling uneasy and scared, as if he knew that she had made a major decision. At that moment, he knew exactly what that decision was.


    ¡°Ruyu, what did she tell you?¡±


    ¡°The child who had died then was yours,¡± Su Ruyu said coldly, while Mo Shitian frowned. He had already guessed it. Su Ruyu sneered coldly. His heart ached greatly and he stared at her straight. It felt as if she was surrounded by a cold and solemn layer of vacuum, where nobody could enter.


    ¡°Do you hate me?¡± Mo Shitian walked closer to her. He held her hands tightly and disallowed her to avoid his gaze. ¡°Ruyu, I didn¡¯t cheat on you.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Su Ruyu said coldly. ¡°You were just out of your mind. Well, I should be able to understand¡­ I can¡­¡±


    Suddenly, she started laughing hysterically. ¡°Maybe, I was wrong right from the start. I shouldn¡¯t have started anything with you then in Italy. If you had told me that you knew my sister and that she loved you, all these probably wouldn¡¯t have happened. Mo Shitian, have I made a mistake?¡±


    Her mistake was to fall in love with him. If they hadn¡¯t met then, the Su family would still be the same, her parents would still be alive, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen out with Su Ruhua, and she would probably have a good relationship with her brother too.


    ¡°No. I am the one in the wrong. I knew that you were Ruhua¡¯s younger sister, but I didn¡¯t tell you because I was afraid that you would leave me. Everything that has happened isn¡¯t your fault. We were in the wrong. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong,¡± Mo Shitian said. He couldn¡¯t bear to see Ruyu torture herself. She already had enough all these years.


    Su Ruyu had mixed feelings. She felt terrible. The more she thought about it, the more regretful she was. A great mistake that Ruhua had made in a moment of weakness, Mo Shitian¡¯s concealment, Fu Jin¡¯s scheme¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t blame you,¡± Su Ruyu said. She turned around and took a glance at all the camellias in the courtyard. ¡®Su Man is so considerate.¡¯ Although he had no idea who she was, he kept the courtyard the same like it was and had taken care of the camellias well.


    She knew that Ruhua told him to do so. Su Ruyu¡¯s heart hurt as if it was cut by a knife. They were so close to each other then, to the extent that she had never fought with Ruhua or had any complaints when her parents were biased to Ruhua. How did things become like this for them?


    Because of a man!


    How ridiculous.


    ¡°Ruyu, let¡¯s leave here together. We can go anywhere. I know you don¡¯t like it here.¡± Mo Shitian couldn¡¯t bear to see her unhappy.


    Su Ruyu said, ¡°Who said that I don¡¯t like it here? This is my home. Why would I dislike it?¡±


    ¡°Ruyu, stop saying things that you don¡¯t mean.¡±


    Su Ruyu turned her head. Looking at Mo Shitian, she said, ¡°Mo Shitian, I don¡¯t blame you for this. However, we are done here.¡±

 Chapter 729 - Untitled

    Mo Shitian grabbed her hand suddenly, so hard that he almost broke her bones. Su Ruyu had no reaction, as if her hand wasn¡¯t hers.


    The pain she was feeling in her heart was far more than the pain in the limbs.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Mo Shitian gritted his teeth. ¡®How could she end things like this? Impossible.¡¯ He would never break up with her. Mo Shitian clasped her shoulders and forced her to turn around. ¡°If you don¡¯t blame me, why can¡¯t you stay with me?¡±


    Su Ruyu looked at him blankly. She was the only one who knew how much she loved this man in front of her. The twenty years of void in her life was merely a short moment to her, and her feelings toward Mo Shitian had completely halted at the love-hate relationship they had when she was seventeen years old.


    How much she loved that man was how much she hated him. The love and hatred she had then was like a double-edged knife that had cut her all over. Now that her old wounds were dug up again, she just couldn¡¯t love him anymore.


    Ruhua¡¯s feelings, her parents¡¯ death¡­


    ¡°Besides the feud between me and Ruhua, one thing I still can¡¯t accept is my parents¡¯ death. Although it was not entirely your fault, you had a part in it,¡± Su Ruyu said coldly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    ¡°Who could? If we could predict the future, all these wouldn¡¯t happen. I would have hidden far away from you the first time we met.¡± Su Ruyu stood up all of a sudden. Due to the lack of rest and agitation, she felt dizzy and stumbled for a few steps. Mo Shitian¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡°Su Ruyu, are you saying that you regret knowing me?¡± Mo Shitian stood up and asked while gritting his teeth.


    Su Ruyu¡¯s heart bled. Regret? She had never regretted it. She had loved him with all her heart. For more than twenty years, her husband and children weren¡¯t by her side, and this relationship had destroyed her family, causing her to be left with nothing. She was desperate and distressed to the extent that she wanted to die. However, she had never regretted it.


    Falling in love with Mo Shitian and having him fall in love with her too were the proudest things in her life.


    But what to do?


    She couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°Let me tell you. It¡¯s impossible for us to end things like this!¡± Mo Shitian bolted to Su Ruyu and clasped her shoulders tightly. His eyes were also filled with blood. ¡°For over twenty years, I lived a life of pure misery. The only thing that kept me going was the thought of you. I endured a tremendous amount of despair and pain just so I could reunite with you, no matter if we were alive or dead. Since we have reunited now, I would never let you go. Su Ruyu, kill me if you can. In that case, it will really be the end. If not, stop saying that you¡¯ll end things with me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you would be so cruel to me. Su Ruyu, tell me. You won¡¯t leave me, right?¡± As if he had gone insane, Mo Shitian shook her shoulders crazily, waiting for her answer.


    He needed a firm answer, a promise that she wouldn¡¯t leave.


    ¡°Mo Shitian, I don¡¯t have the mood to reply to you now. Don¡¯t force me.¡± Su Ruyu became angry as well, and her gaze was as cold and sharp as a knife. However, upon seeing the look on his face and his fierce gaze, she felt like her heart was being cut. She couldn¡¯t help but tear up. ¡°Why? Why did I meet you?¡±


    It was a question that was unsolvable.


    ¡°You had ranted enough about the death of your parents then. Am I right to say that you are facing difficulties in dealing with Ruhua and the twins now? Because you didn¡¯t want to hurt your sister¡¯s feelings, you came to hurt mine. Su Ruyu, you are cruel!¡± Mo Shitian spoke coldly. ¡°Why are you being tolerant after all that she had done to you?¡±


    ¡°I am not!¡±


    ¡°Liar. I know you more than how much you know yourself. In the past, you refused to marry me because of Su Ruhua and insisted on waiting for her to come back. Ruyu, what happened in the end? What happened? And now, you are hurting me again because of her? Okay, if she is that important to you, I will kill her right now. Let me see what other excuses you have.¡± Mo Shitian¡¯s gaze turned crazily ruthless. He shook off his hands and walked toward the door quickly like a flash of lightning.


    Su Ruyu was shocked. With one move, she blocked his way at the door and attacked him. She shouted, ¡°Mo Shitian, you lunatic! Can you calm down?¡±


    ¡°Calm down? You know I have never calmed down when it comes to you. That woman had split us up for so many years, and you even reject me because of her now. Why? You only care about your sister. What about me? How dare you ask me to calm down! I will calm down eventually after I kill her.¡± With the eyes of a devil¡¯s, Mo Shitian fought with Su Ruyu stubbornly.


    After one round, he slowed down. After all, he wouldn¡¯t really hurt Su Ruyu. Su Ruyu slapped him and said, ¡°Are you done being crazy?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Shitian answered firmly. ¡°I have gone crazy since the day you died. It has always been like this for the past twenty years. Do you think I would care about it now?¡±


    Suddenly, Su Ruyu was reminded of his mental illness. Her heart ached so much, and she stroked his red cheeks with her trembling hands. Su Ruyu couldn¡¯t help but cry her heart out, and tears rolled down her cheeks like a stream.


    ¡°Why? Why have we become like this? Ahhh¡­¡± Su Ruyu went out of control and bawled her eyes out in his arms. She cried and screamed loudly, as if she was ranting all her grief and agony out. She was not going to hide it anymore.


    It was really hard on her to bear this pain. She kept telling herself not to cry as she wouldn¡¯t be able to judge calmly if she did. But¡­ Who exactly was going to pay for all the agony they were feeling?


    ¡°Shitian, Shitian¡­¡± Su Ruyu held his hands that were on her shoulders. Her hands were pale and the veins on the back of her hands popped out. Mo Shitian was shocked and hugged her tightly, letting her cry in his arms.


    It was the first time that Su Ruyu had cried in front of him. She didn¡¯t cry when the tragedy had happened, when the child had died, or when she wanted to die together with him.


    She had suppressed those tears for more than twenty years. It was time for her to vent out.


    Her tears not only drenched his clothes but also burned his heart. The pain was numbing yet obvious, vividly engraved in his bones.

 Chapter 730 - Untitled

    The pain that Mo Shitian felt was indescribable. Every drop of Ruyu¡¯s tears pierced through his already damaged nerves like needles.


    ¡°Ruyu¡­¡±


    ¡®Ruyu, I¡¯m really sorry.¡¯ The wish he had was so simple then. He just wanted to marry her and live a peaceful life. He had even thought of giving up the job he was proud of and simply live a plain and warm life with her and their children. He vowed to protect her and their children well¡­


    But in the end, he lost her. He had never treated his children well either, even for a day.


    He had failed to do everything that he promised. However, even so, he would never let go. Never¡­


    ¡°I know you are in pain. Me too. I will do whatever you ask me to, except leaving.¡± Mo Shitian whispered in her ears. He hated Ruhua!


    He hated that she made Ruyu cry so much.


    He was glad that Ruyu had lost her memories all these years. If she hadn¡¯t, how was she going to live? At least, he was by her side now.


    ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡± Su Ruyu asked while crying.


    ¡°The stubborn person is you. Your parents had forced you to leave me then, but you didn¡¯t and would rather leave home instead. So, it¡¯s impossible for you to leave me now. Su Ruyu, let me tell you. If you are sick of living in this world, I will gladly follow you to the other world,¡± Mo Shitian said solemnly. Su Ruyu froze¡­


    ¡®What is he saying? This lunatic!¡¯


    ¡°Scram!¡± Su Ruyu pushed him away, but Mo Shitian hugged her tightly. He wiped off her tears with his finger that was full of calluses. Mo Shitian couldn¡¯t bear to see her bawl her eyes out.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave. From now on, I will stay within a meter away from you no matter where you go.¡±


    Su Ruyu turned her head away and gritted her teeth. ¡°Shitian, sometimes, I wish that you can love me less. Maybe, that could lessen our agony and burden.¡±


    ¡°Can you teach me how?¡± Mo Shitian looked right into her eyes and asked in a deep voice. ¡°Teach me.¡±


    Su Ruyu turned away and avoided eye contact. Mo Shitian¡¯s anger rose gradually, and he turned her head back forcefully. ¡°You know my personality. Don¡¯t ever mention breaking up with me or leaving me again. Otherwise¡­¡±


    He gnashed his teeth and looked at her. ¡°I will send us all to hell, including the twins.¡±


    ¡°Mo Shitian, say it again if you dare!¡± Su Ruyu gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever mention breaking up with me or leaving me again. Otherwise¡­¡± Before Mo Shitian could finish his sentence, Su Ruyu threw a punch on his stomach. ¡°Lunatic. You are really fearless. Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m mentally ill?¡± Mo Shitian stared at her coldly while pressing on his stomach.


    Su Ruyu¡¯s anger died down gradually. ¡°How on earth have I met a crazy man like you!¡±


    Mo Shitian stared straight at her in the eye. Su Ruyu face-palmed and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired. Please leave. I want to sleep.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    Su Ruyu looked at him coldly. Mo Shitian said, ¡°Let me tell you, Su Ruyu. I will finish the two of them if you dare to chase me off again next time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Su Ruyu felt like slapping him. She couldn¡¯t help but sneer coldly. ¡°So? Do you think you have my weakness now? Try touching them if you dare.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I touch them? I almost killed them when they were young. What is there to be afraid of now? At most, I could die together with you. The four of us could reunite in hell without Su Ruhua. How great that is,¡± Mo Shitian said with a serious look.


    Su Ruyu held her breath, speechless. How cruel and unbelievable a father must be to be able to say such things. But she knew that Mo Shitian, being a lunatic, could do it. She¡¯d better not try to challenge him, or he would really show her how crazy he could be. Moreover, his illness hadn¡¯t been cured yet. Things would go wild if he went crazy, and the children would be no match for him. It would be impossible for them to hide, like a mouse seeing a cat.


    Su Ruyu looked at him for a long time without saying anything. She turned around and walked into the house. Mo Shitian followed her expressionlessly and closed the door behind him.


    She couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and gave him another powerful punch. As usual, Mo Shitian didn¡¯t retaliate. He let her hit him as many times as she liked as he had gotten what he wanted.


    ¡­


    That night, there were many sleepless people in the Su¡¯s mansion¡­


    Ye Wei and Mo Jue tossed and turned until it was late in the night, but Mo Jue still couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation. By the time he had almost been enlightened, Ye Wei was already worn out. She fell asleep while Mo Jue continued to toss and turn. He couldn¡¯t sleep the whole night.


    Eleven and Mo Ye couldn¡¯t sleep either. ¡®It is rare for Mo Ye to behave himself at night. He didn¡¯t even try to get fresh with me.¡¯ Eleven thought.


    ¡­


    The next day, almost everybody woke up late, except for Ping-er, who was in a good mood. She discussed with Dana about what to cook for breakfast while Chu Li, Rong Yan, and the others gathered around, followed by Su Man and Bai Ye.


    Eleven, Mo Ye, Ye Wei, and Mo Jue woke up late.


    ¡°Bai Ye, I can¡¯t take it anymore. When can I have the surgery for my leg?¡± Ye Wei asked. The burning sensation on her leg whenever she put on medication was nothing. She was just very pissed off at how inconvenient the injury had made her.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ll have to wait for a few more days.¡±


    ¡°You might have to wait until we have settled Kahn,¡± Su Man said.


    Chu Li raised his eyebrows. ¡°So, we¡¯ll have to protect her like a national treasure now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to protect me.¡± Ye Wei laughed. She looked around the room but didn¡¯t see Mo Shitian, Su Ruyu, or Su Ruhua. A sudden hush fell over everybody.


    ¡°Did they fight yesterday?¡± Eleven asked anxiously.


    Bai Ye shook his head while Su Man remained silent.


    ¡®Have they made up with each other?¡¯


    Knowing what their master was like, it was a miracle that it had been so peaceful. Jason and the others looked at each other speechlessly. They couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡®Did the old witch manage to control her temper?¡¯


    After a while, Mo Shitian came. His gaze darkened when he saw that the table was empty. Dana hurried over to prepare breakfast for Mo Shitian. ¡°Cook some hot porridge,¡± he ordered.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Mo Shitian took a glance at everybody after Dana left. The Mo brothers kept silent. Daddy Mo stared at them and said, ¡°Do you call yourselves sons? Why didn¡¯t the two of you greet your mother in the morning?¡±


    Both of their faces became contorted¡­

 Chapter 731 - Untitled

    Not only did Mo Jue¡¯s face become contorted, but he was stunned as well. His mind was entirely blank. The only thought he had in mind was that those words felt unbelievable to hear.


    Greet?


    How?


    There was a moment of silence. ¡®Oh, god, Daddy Mo is really biased to Su Ruyu.¡¯ All of his thoughts were on Su Ruyu. Judging from the expression of the two brothers, everybody felt that it would be disastrous if the four of them were to live together in the future.


    ¡°Dad, we just woke up,¡± Mo Ye responded quickly and said calmly. Mo Jue looked down and remained silent, leaving everything to his brother. An older brother should bear some responsibilities for his younger brother sometimes.


    ¡°Are you full yet?¡± Mo Shitian asked in an indifferent tone.


    Everybody looked at the empty plates on the table and remained silent. ¡®Can they say no?¡¯


    ¡°Then, why are you still sitting around?¡± Mo Shitian asked coldly.


    Mo Ye was speechless. He hesitated and said, ¡°Dad, you have to give us some time to adapt.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I given you enough time? You could even give birth to a baby in a night¡¯s time. Stop wasting time!¡± Daddy Mo was furious. He stared at the two of them coldly.


    Ye Wei snickered at Daddy Mo¡¯s analogy. It was so on point.


    Mo Ye simply kept quiet. ¡®Words are expensive these days. As expected, silence is gold.¡¯ However, it didn¡¯t mean that Mo Shitian would stay quiet. He said calmly, ¡°Bring breakfast to your mother later.¡±


    Daddy Mo left in a manly manner, leaving them with a cool and arrogant back view.


    Everybody looked at each other, speechless. Mo Jue almost broke the cup that he was holding when Ye Wei nudged him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What kind of rule is this? Why do we have to greet her in the morning?¡± Mo Jue couldn¡¯t help but mutter. Jason laughed. ¡°Haha, who knew that the two of you would end up like this too? I feel so good. Indeed, the most effective way to fight violence is to use violence. Mo Shitian is so cool.¡±


    Everybody was lost for words.


    After a while, Dana served breakfast and asked, ¡°Master, do you need me to bring it over?¡±


    She had cooked a bowl of hot porridge according to Daddy Mo¡¯s orders. The fragrant seafood porridge was for Old Witch, but she didn¡¯t know what Mo Shitian liked to eat. Hence, she prepared both Western and Chinese food for him.


    ¡°Put it down!¡± Su Man said calmly. Dana nodded and put the plates down.


    Everybody looked at Mo Ye and Mo Jue at the same time. Chu Li gloated and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you two serving the two chairmen of your family with breakfast?¡±


    Mo Ye glared at him. He didn¡¯t want to go. He was not ready yet. Mo Jue thought the same. Without any sympathy, Jason said, ¡°I bet you will be scolded by Daddy Mo badly when you go over.¡±


    ¡°The atmosphere will turn awkward!¡±


    ¡®Indeed.¡¯ Everybody agreed.


    Mo Jue looked toward Ye Wei all of a sudden. ¡°Go with me.¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t need to greet her anyway. ¡°Please, my master is already sick of us after seeing us for more than ten years. All she wants is just to see you and hear you calling her ¡®mom¡¯. Why are you so thoughtless?¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡± Mo Ye spat out a word coldly.


    Black J said calmly, ¡°Why are you not as aggressive toward Daddy Mo like you were with us? I bet you don¡¯t even dare to fart in front of him.¡±


    ¡°This is called being filial. Stop gloating.¡± Rong Yan smiled faintly. Ping-er complimented Rong Yan for being virtuous, generous, and sensible, which made Chu Li happy.


    Mo Jue looked at Ye Wei calmly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who asked me to please my mother-in-law? Have you seen any sons-in-law meet their mothers-in-law without their wives?¡±


    Ye Wei was at a loss for words.


    ¡®Fine, Gorgeous Mo Jue. How dare you use my words against me? Great. That¡¯s good. You¡¯ve improved.¡¯


    So, after a few rounds of arguing, Mo Ye held the plates in his hands while Mo Jue held Ye Wei. Together with Eleven, the four of them went to Su Ruyu¡¯s courtyard. On the way, Ye Wei was even glared at by the Mo brothers for muttering about how timid they were.


    ¡°Try exchanging fathers with us.¡± Mo Ye sneered coldly.


    Eleven said, ¡°The two of you are hard to get along with.¡±


    Finally, the four of them reached Su Ruyu¡¯s door with an incredibly slow speed. Just as they reached the door, they heard the fierce voice of Mo Shitian and Su Ruyu¡¯s cold voice. They looked at each other and Ye Wei shouted, ¡°Old Witch, we are here to see you.¡±


    ¡°Come in!¡± Su Ruyu replied. The four of them entered. Su Ruyu¡¯s courtyard was like a small garden filled with camellias. It looked quieter and more elegant than Su Man¡¯s.


    She sat at the stone table in the courtyard with a pile of information in hand. They didn¡¯t know what she was reading, but Daddy Mo, who was beside her, looked annoyed, as if she had just given him a good lecture.


    Su Ruyu didn¡¯t expect to see the four of them. She had thought that only Ye Wei and Eleven came. Upon seeing Mo Ye and Mo Jue, she was slightly stunned and stared fixedly at them. Mo Ye and Mo Jue made eye contact with her. One of them looked down while the other turned away. Su Ruyu felt as if her heart was poked by needles. Mo Shitian¡¯s gaze became more and more violent, until Su Ruyu warned him with her cold gaze. He sneered.


    ¡°Old Witch, what are you doing early in the morning?¡± Ye Wei walked closer to her and Mo Jue had no choice but to follow her and get closer to Su Ruyu as well. Because Ye Wei was injured, she sat down beside her.


    Su Ruyu watched her strange movements and asked, ¡°What are you doing here when your legs are injured?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. I miss you!¡± Ye Wei spread her arms and pounced on her, giving her a kiss on her neck. Mo Shitian raised his eyebrows and looked at her coldly. Ye Wei turned her head and asked innocently, ¡°Old Witch, do I have to ask for his permission before kissing you?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡±


    ¡°He glared at me.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you thick-skinned? Are you afraid of being stared at?¡±


    ¡°Old Witch, how can you say such things about your beloved disciple?¡± Ye Wei hugged her and rubbed against her slightly, while Mo Ye placed the breakfast down on the table. Eleven put away the pile of information immediately.


    ¡°Master, what are you reading?¡± She looked at them curiously.


    ¡°The virus research has reached a critical stage, and Su Man and Bai Ye have encountered a bottleneck. They gave me these files this morning,¡± Su Ruyu said. Her gaze fell on Mo Ye and Mo Jue unknowingly. The mother and sons had been apart for many years, and Mo Ye and Mo Jue were not used to having her around. They didn¡¯t know what to say to her and could only watch Ye Wei and Eleven talk to her while facing Mo Shitian¡¯s fierce gaze pitifully.

 Chapter 732 - Untitled

    Eleven casually flipped through the information and could not understand all the technical terms. Therefore, she just tidied it up and put it to one side. She happened to see Su Ruyu glancing at Mo Ye and Mo Jue. Su Ruyu paused and wanted to say something but did not speak up in the end.


    Mo Shitian¡¯s eyes looked evil, and Ye Wei and Eleven could feel it. The Mo brothers definitely felt it too. His aura was as if he wanted to swallow them.


    Su Ruyu took the seafood porridge and said calmly without even looking up, ¡°Alright, you guys can leave already.¡±


    Although she did not specify who she was referring to, everyone knew that she was talking about the Mo brothers. She also understood that the brothers could not accept her or get close to her within such a short span of time.


    She did not want her children to be put in a difficult position by enduring such an awkward relationship and also facing Mo Shitian¡¯s anger. She would not be able to stop him if he wanted to discipline his children.


    Mo Ye and Mo Jue wanted to leave, but Ye Wei and Eleven sat there and did not move. The two brothers did not want to leave on their own. Ye Wei purposely asked about Ning Ning¡¯s situation on the island. Su Ruyu raised her eyebrows and praised Ning Ning nonstop.


    ¡°Chu Li had chosen a good child. He is very talented,¡± Su Ruyu said. ¡°But, he is more pampered than all of you in the past.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I knew you would say that about him. He will definitely be able to change his bad habit after staying on the island for a few months. My third sister-in-law dotes on him too much and my third brother loves him even more. Therefore, he has not endured any hardship before. Old Witch, all the kids in my family are not bad, are they?¡± Ye Wei blinked proudly and Eleven laughed. This narcissist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take advantage of his glory. He is better than you.¡± Su Ruyu rebutted her. She ate the porridge while talking to Ye Wei half-heartedly. Mo Shitian crossed his legs as he enjoyed his Chinese-style breakfast. He acted like he was the emperor and stared at the two brothers coldly, as if he would only let them off if they addressed Su Ruyu as their mom.


    Mo Ye and Mo Jue stood there like statues.


    Su Ruyu suddenly lost her appetite to eat breakfast and ate less than half a bowl of porridge. Mo Shitian was suddenly angry and was about to slam the table to discipline the two unfilial sons. But, Su Ruyu said, ¡°The two of you can leave. I don¡¯t want people to get mad early in the morning.¡±


    This sentence was soft and calm, and Mo Shitian miraculously calmed down.


    Ye Wei smiled seductively. ¡°Master, bring me back when you go back this time. I want to stay with you for three to five years. I¡¯m tired after all these years and want to relax on the island as I¡¯m too lazy to travel around. Anyway, nobody will be able to find me, so I can have some peace.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Su Ruyu raised her eyebrows. Ye Wei must be lying to ghosts when she said she wanted to live there for three to five years. She would be jumping around after staying for three to five days. This girl had been going back to the island more infrequently, and she usually didn¡¯t stay for long.


    Mo Jue suddenly clenched his fists. How dared she!


    No way!


    Eleven said, ¡°Yes, master. Anyway, I have poison in my body, and you are fine without Su Man and Bai Ye. How about I go back and stay with you for a few years too so that you can help me clear all the poison in my body? Just in case the poison mutates again and leaves some side effects in my body.¡±


    Mo Ye gritted his teeth. He indeed could not let the little rabbit Eleven get close to Ye Wei. Now, she could even come up with such a scheme. ¡®Damn you, Ye Wei! Why do you have so many weird ideas?¡¯


    What would happen to the brothers if the two of them went back to stay for three to five years?


    Also, Chu Li had said that outsiders would not be able to get on the island without the people on the island bringing them in. Could it be that they would not be able to meet each other for three to five years and not communicate through phone? They couldn¡¯t possibly be so ruthless.


    This threatening scheme was too evil.


    Mo Jue suddenly raised his head, looked at Su Ruyu, and asked. ¡°¡­Is the seafood porridge¡­ nice?¡±


    Su Ruyu was startled and looked at Mo Jue. This was the first time her son was talking to her, and she wanted to show a side that they liked. But, she could not change the expression on her face which looked cold and even distant. She wanted to smile, but she was shocked by the fact that it was the first time Mo Jue was talking to her. Therefore, she did not react in time.


    Ye Wei secretly thought that he understood the circumstances well. ¡®Hmmph, I have a lot of ways to make you obedient in front of Old Witch. The two of you are so dumb. Continue to be mute if you dare.¡¯


    ¡°Master, Mo Jue is asking you if the seafood porridge is nice,¡± Eleven said softly and Su Ruyu reacted to it and nodded. She suddenly looked down and did not say a thing.


    But her long eyelashes blinked slightly.


    Mo Ye did not know what to say and decided not to say anything. Su Ruyu started to eat the seafood porridge again, and Ye Wei and Eleven¡¯s mood became slightly better. Talking one sentence was better than none.


    Although it was forced.


    ¡°Mom, when will Eleven¡¯s poison be completely cleared?¡± It was obvious that Su Ruyu¡¯s hand that was holding the spoon paused when Mo Ye called her ¡®mom¡¯. She was silent for a while before she slightly raised her head.


    ¡°You¡­¡± She could not believe what she had just heard. Did Mo Ye call her ¡®mom¡¯? Su Ruyu suddenly understood why Eleven and Ye Wei said those things just now. It was because¡­


    She suddenly felt complicated as she was excited and disappointed at the same time. But, she was already very happy that he called her ¡®mom¡¯, although it was forced by her two disciples.


    ¡°Around half a year,¡± Su Ruyu said lightly. Mo Shitian¡¯s expression finally looked better and not so evil. He could let the two of them off as long as Ruyu was happy.


    He had no choice as he needed the two of them to make Ruyu happy now.


    ¡°Can she really be totally cured and not be affected? Will there be any side effects in her body or something else?¡± Mo Ye asked as he was worried. He realized that he was very serious and courteous when he asked Su Ruyu.


    She was the only one that could save Eleven in this world.


    Su Ruyu nodded. ¡°If she wants to recover her body to the state before it was mutated, then it needs around two to three years.¡±


    ¡°Master, are you sure I can fully recover?¡± Eleven was elated and looked excited, which was very rare.


    Su Ruyu nodded. ¡°Of course!¡±


    Ye Wei was happy after hearing about it. Luckily, two to three years was not very long. It was not a problem to wait for a few more years as long as she could recover.


    Su Ruyu pushed the bowl to a side and looked at the Mo brothers and said solemnly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to call me ¡®mom¡¯ because of Wei Wei and Eleven.¡±

 Chapter 733 - Untitled

    The Mo brothers were startled and looked at each other. Su Ruyu¡¯s tone was cold and they thought that she was angry and thus felt complicated. They could not deny that Mo Jue asked her if the porridge was nice and Mo Ye called her ¡®mom¡¯ because of Ye Wei¡¯s and Eleven¡¯s threats. If not, they would not have done all these. They originally knew and kept it to oneself, but everyone was in an awkward position after she said it out. Moreover, Daddy Mo was staring at the Mo brothers before laughing coldly, giving them chills that numbed their scalps.


    Su Ruyu glanced at Mo Shitian in an unpleasant manner, and Mo Shitian sneered. She continued to say, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about what your father thinks or my feelings. I have never done my duty as a mother for a single day and will not force the two of you to accept me. Don¡¯t call me if you are not willing. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t call me ¡®mom¡¯ for the rest of your life if you are not sincere.¡±


    She did not want much and only wanted her children to call her ¡®mom¡¯ sincerely. They were adults now and had their own thinking. It¡¯s useless no matter how others threaten or communicate with them as she could not feel their sincerity.


    She did not want a mother-and-son relationship that was acted out of pressure and threats.


    She did not want her two children to be in a difficult position too.


    Maybe, she might regret and feel sad if they didn¡¯t acknowledge her and call her ¡®mom¡¯. But, as compared to them being dead, she was already very satisfied that they were still alive. It was as if her dead child had come back alive. She really cherished it and only hoped that they could live happily. She had no other wishes.


    She knew that Mo Shitian had given them a lot of pressure and knew that Ye Wei and Eleven had definitely threatened them before. Her children were not close to her and it was not easy for them to hate her less. She would not like it if they hated her again.


    Ye Wei and Eleven felt uncomfortable listening to Old Witch. Was it really alright for her? If it was, then she would have left and gone somewhere far yesterday given her personality. She would not have met anyone or let Mo Shitian and the Mo brothers find her.


    You have lost them for so many years. Don¡¯t you want to spend some quality time with them?


    How could you say that it¡¯s alright?


    They felt uncomfortable listening to her, and Ye Wei could not help but stare at Mo Jue. Mo Jue felt guilty and looked down. Mo Shitian suddenly sneered. ¡°Scram. Don¡¯t come here and make her unhappy. It makes me annoyed too.¡±


    Mo Ye suddenly looked up at Su Ruhua and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry for misunderstanding you in the past. I will not do it in the future. I don¡¯t blame you or hate you. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t accept it so quickly. After all, I always thought that¡­ Big Aunt was our mom.¡±


    Su Ruyu nodded as she understood him. She was already happy that Mo Ye said that. Mo Shitian¡¯s expression looked calmer and not so angry.


    Mo Jue hesitated for a while and called her ¡®mom¡¯ too. He was closer to Su Ruhua compared to Mo Ye was, so it was hard for him to accept this so quickly. But, since Mo Ye had already said this, and Ye Wei had talked to him about it for a night, he wanted to slowly accept Su Ruyu too.


    A family of four¡­


    He had hoped that Beauty Mom and Daddy Mo could be together since young and their family of four could live together happily. His brother and he would definitely have a happy childhood.


    But, his family was not like a family. He had a father and a mother, but he felt like he had nothing. This kind of broken family left a deep impact on the two brothers, and it was difficult for them to accept this so quickly.


    Mo Jue still felt a little unhappy with Su Ruyu as he was not happy that Mo Shitian was so biased. Mo Jue was not as well-liked as Mo Ye by Mo Shitian because of his eyes. But, it was not his fault. It just so happened that he yearned for his father¡¯s love more than Mo Ye did, and this wish did not change as he grew older. Mo Jue was a stubborn person, and he would keep some things to himself forever.


    Mo Shitian hated him and ignored him because he was not Su Ruyu¡¯s child, and he could understand that. But, they were the children of his beloved woman, yet Mo Shitian still treated them ruthlessly while treating Su Ruyu like a precious gem and was afraid that they would not be nice to her.


    He was a little jealous. His dad was being too biased.


    He could not be a doting father, but at least, he should not treat them like rubbish just like in the past. Mo Jue was unhappy that Mo Shitian kept shouting at them.


    Su Ruyu slowly finished the bowl of seafood porridge.


    Mo Shitian had finished his breakfast too. Ye Wei put her legs onto Su Ruyu¡¯s legs to let her see if a surgery could be done soon. Mo Shitian hated Ye Wei for being so unscrupulous, but Su Ruyu doted on her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell like this. Bai Ye said to wait for a while, so you should just wait. Don¡¯t bother me with such a small issue,¡± Su Ruyu said calmly.


    ¡°Small issue? Old Witch, I have been crippled for so long. How can it be a small issue? You should try being crippled.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re incapable.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say this. Kahn is a cyborg. You can¡¯t compare me to a cyborg.¡±


    ¡°Your bone is broken. If you want to go for surgery, you will have to break it again and suffer the pain of your bone breaking. Bai Ye can then do the surgery. If not, you have to apply the medicine for a while more,¡± Su Ruyu said as she put down Ye Wei¡¯s legs carefully.


    ¡°I have to torture myself?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. ¡°Alright, Eleven shall help me break it later.¡±


    Eleven was lost for words.


    ¡°No way!¡± Mo Jue suddenly said. ¡°Just apply the medicine and go for surgery next time.¡±


    ¡°I want to go for surgery as soon as possible.¡± Why didn¡¯t Bai Ye tell her that she could go for surgery if she broke her bones again? Now, she had to apply the medicine for such a long time. Ye Wei preferred short pain to long-term suffering and would rather break her bones again and go for surgery. If she had known about it earlier, she would not have applied the medicine for so long.


    It was unclear when Kahn would suddenly attack them again. Her broken leg was a liability, and she did not want to drag the others down.


    Mo Jue stared at her in a sinister manner. Su Ruyu looked at Mo Jue, then looked at Ye Wei and asked, ¡°When is Kahn coming?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Chu Li try to lure him out?¡±


    ¡°Master, should we lure him out? The Russian agents have a lot of skilled agents in Riyadh,¡± Eleven said solemnly. ¡°After all, we have some concerns and want to make things right once and for all.¡±


    Su Ruyu looked at Mo Shitian and asked, ¡°Have your skills gone rusty?¡±


    ¡°What a joke. I taught the two of them their skills. Your two disciples can¡¯t even win against them. Do you think I¡¯ve regressed?¡± Mo Shitian sneered.


    Ye Wei wiped her tears. ¡®Damn, Daddy Mo, you haven¡¯t even gotten your title as our master¡¯s husband. How could you be arrogant like this?¡¯

 Chapter 734 - Untitled

    Eleven secretly wondered whether it¡¯s true that she could not win against them. Wasn¡¯t she capable of beating the two of them by herself? Puzzling.


    Su Ruyu said, ¡°Are you sure? Both of them cannot win against Eleven even if they fight her together.¡±


    Mo Ye and Mo Jue wiped their sweat. Were they competing about whose disciples were better?


    ¡°Is she even human? A cyborg does not count.¡± Mo Shitian sneered again and was expressionless. Mo Jue suddenly felt better. It turned out that his dad spoke to his mom in this tone.


    Yes, he felt that it was fair now!


    ¡°Why is mutation not counted? Ah, speaking of it, the brothers belong to the Mafia, and we belong to the terrorist organization. Who is better?¡± Su Ruyu said without any emotion.


    Mo Shitian was speechless. The Top Terrorist Organization was the top in the underworld for a few years and he had heard about it. Mo Ye said, ¡°The Mafia is now number one.¡±


    Su Ruyu raised her eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s because you got lucky. Things that you reap without sowing will be gone soon.¡±


    Mo Jue mumbled softly. ¡°It¡¯s not reaping without sowing.¡±


    Ye Wei asked, ¡°Master, should we take the initiative to lure him out?¡±


    Su Ruyu nodded. ¡°What¡¯s a big group of you here for? You should have lured him out long ago.¡±


    ¡°Okay, we will discuss it. Who shall deal with Kahn?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and looked at Su Ruyu while pointing at Mo Shitian. Ye Wei smiled seductively, and it was settled.


    It was rumored that Mo Shitian¡¯s skills were top-notch.


    Even if he could not deal with Kahn, there was still Eleven. Kahn would definitely not be able to win against the two of them. They could also kill all the highly skilled Russian agents. Then, the underworld would only be left with the three organizations.


    ¡°I want to settle this as soon as possible so that I can focus on researching your poison. By the way, Eleven, could you get the antidote of the original poison?¡± Su Ruyu suddenly asked and thinned her lips. ¡°If I have the antidote, it would be much easier for me to continue and I don¡¯t have to spend time on creating the antidote. The poison is already inside your body, so it¡¯s more difficult for me to find the original poison.¡±


    ¡°Antidote¡­¡±


    ¡°Is the antidote so important?¡± Mo Ye asked solemnly. Would Eleven not be able to live without the antidote?


    ¡°It¡¯s very important,¡± Su Ruyu said. ¡°Can you guys get the antidote?¡±


    Eleven said, ¡°We don¡¯t know if Kahn has the antidote. Mo Ye¡­¡±


    She looked at Mo Ye and suddenly kept quiet. Su Ruyu raised her eyebrows. Ye Wei smiled and said, ¡°Old Witch, it¡¯s like this. Your eldest son killed the leader of the Russian agents five years ago because of a woman he loved. The leader was the only one with the antidote. Now, nobody has the antidote.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°How am I talking nonsense?¡± Ye Wei rebutted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you kill him because of Meng Lianying? Didn¡¯t you lock Eleven up and try the poison on her to make an antidote for Meng Lianying? If not because of Meng Lianying, would Eleven have been poisoned? Would she have mutated?¡±


    Eleven was innocent and not calculative. If Mo Jue dared to treat her like this, she would castrate him first.


    Eleven supported her chin and did not help Mo Ye say anything as what Wei Wei said was true. Old Witch raised her eyebrows in astonishment. Even Mo Shitian looked at Mo Ye. Damn, this guy was more inhumane than him. No matter how ruthless he was, he would not hurt Su Ruyu, other than the time when he erased her memory. The main reason being that he was afraid she would break down after suffering such a big blow. He just wanted to give her some time to calm down.


    Eleven did not really tell Old Witch in detail who hurt her the last time she went back, so this was the first time Old Witch knew that Mo Ye was the one that hurt Eleven.


    ¡°It¡¯s really him?¡± Su Ruyu¡¯s gaze looked cold, and she turned to Eleven. Mo Ye had a bad feeling. Seeing Eleven nodded, Mo Shitian raised his eyebrows. Su Ruyu frowned and looked at Mo Ye. ¡°You¡¯re so capable. How did you even do such an inhumane thing? What¡¯s more, it¡¯s for another woman?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t know that I had recognized the wrong person.¡± Mo Ye called her ¡®mom¡¯ naturally in a moment of desperation. But, it did not make Su Ruyu less cold toward him.


    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t recognize the wrong person, you shouldn¡¯t have locked someone up to test the poison on them. Don¡¯t you have any bottom line as a human?¡± Su Ruyu looked at him coldly. It was normal for someone in the underworld to be ruthless. But, they needed to be clear who could be killed and who could not. She had killed a lot of people, but she had never harmed the innocent. Moreover¡­


    Locked them up and tested the poison on them? He totally did not treat people as human beings.


    Mo Ye obediently listened as she scolded him and did not dare to rebut as he was indeed in the wrong. He had no choice at that time as Meng Lianying¡¯s body was getting worse day by day. He had no other choice and put all his hopes on Eleven.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t scold him anymore. I would not have won against Kahn if I did not become a cyborg. You might not even be able to see me and Wei Wei now,¡± Eleven said lightly.


    Su Ruyu looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re really stupid.¡±


    Eleven touched her nose and did not say anything. She hated him at that time and minded this incident for a long time, but she was willing to give him another chance. It was proven that her decision was right.


    Therefore, she did not have much to hate him for.


    Su Ruyu looked at Mo Shitian and then looked at the two children that looked like him. She calmly said, ¡°Blood relation is a miraculous thing. Mo Shitian, they are indeed raised by you as they are just like you.¡±


    In terms of appearance and personality.


    Mo Shitian stared at her. ¡°Ruyu, what has it got to do with me? You can scold him all you want, but don¡¯t drag me into this.¡±


    Su Ruyu secretly thought that if her kids were with her since young, they would not have become like this. The children that she had raised up like Chu Li, Jason, Black J, and Ross were all capable and ruthless. But, they had their own principles, morals, and bottom line. She was clear of what these children were like.


    But on second thought, Mo Shitian thought that they were Ruhua¡¯s children and did not spend much effort on them. It was already a blessing that they survived.


    ¡°Mom, I promise that this kind of thing would not happen again,¡± Mo Ye said solemnly.


    Su Ruyu sneered. Mo Jue stood by the side and dared not say anything because it seemed like he had done something inhumane before too. Su Ruyu liked Wei Wei so much and would definitely scold him if she knew about it. Forget it. It was better not to let her know.


    Ye Wei smiled. ¡°Therefore, there is no more antidote. Old Witch will have to suffer more.¡±

 Chapter 735 - Untitled

    Mo Ye thought about it. ¡°Maybe Kahn has it.¡±


    He had originally wanted to get the antidote from Meng Lianying, but a lot of things happened after that and he did not have the chance to. Moreover, Eleven would not be happy if he continued to be in contact with Meng Lianying.


    He did not want to do anything that would make Eleven unhappy. Bai Ye said that his master might be able to cure Eleven, so he was hopeful about it. He would not look for Meng Lianying unless he did not have any other choice.


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s okay if we don¡¯t have it. I can still save her,¡± Su Ruyu said calmly.


    Mo Ye listened to her and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. ¡°Old Witch, the poison in Eleven¡¯s body can still be controlled now. You can treat her after killing Kahn in case Daddy Mo can¡¯t win against Kahn¡­¡±


    She had not finished her sentence when Mo Shitian sneered as if she had said some joke. He had nothing to fear even if Kahn was a cyborg.


    Su Ruyu said calmly, ¡°Ignore him.¡±


    ¡°Master, I still have something that I haven¡¯t told you about and I don¡¯t know if I should tell you.¡± Eleven thought of Wolf and hesitated as she did not know if she should say it. She heard the butler mentioned some things in the past and knew about Fu Jin. He must be Wolf.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°We met Wolf at the Death Island,¡± Eleven said. ¡°Wei Wei and I even fought him. But, Ning Ning met with an accident, so we let him escape.¡±


    Su Ruyu¡¯s eyes darkened. Wolf¡­ Fu Jin, her senior that she respected the most since young but turned out harming her. Her eyes were filled with hatred as she recalled the past. Mo Shitian asked solemnly, ¡°Ruyu, Wolf is Fu Jin, right?¡±


    Su Ruyu nodded and Mo Shitian sneered. He would take revenge on Fu Jin someday. Why did he not think that Wolf would be Fu Jin? He had heard about Wolf before. Moreover¡­


    ¡°Mo Ye, where is he?¡± Mo Shitian asked coldly.


    Mo Ye and Mo Jue had stayed with him for a few years before joining the underworld. Mo Shitian did not care about their life and death at all. He gave them some connections and manpower, but it was up to their ability to be successful.


    He had never cared about what the brothers did. There was once when his brothers mentioned that Mo Ye and Mo Jue knew Wolf, but Mo Shitian did not care as he thought that it was good that there was someone else to teach them.


    Mo Shitian was a smart person and could guess what had happened in the past without Su Ruyu having to tell him. After the tragic incident had happened, he had already guessed that Fu Jin was the mastermind who also played a part in the Su family¡¯s tragedy. After knowing that the two children were Ruyu¡¯s children and not Ruhua¡¯s, he had also guessed that Fu Jin was the one behind it. Fu Jin was with the Su sisters when they were giving birth at the hospital, so it was easy for him to do anything. He must have swapped the children and caused his family to be separated for so many years. Mo Shitian would not let him off.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Mo Ye said. ¡°We never knew about his schedule unless he contacted us. He has not contacted us ever since the incident on Death Island. We don¡¯t even know if he is dead or alive.¡±


    Su Ruyu looked cold and said solemnly, ¡°Let me know immediately when he contacts you. Is that understood?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°I will look for him personally after this thing is settled. He is lucky for living an extra twenty years.¡± Mo Shitian sounded sinister and had a murderous look. Wolf, Fu Jin¡­


    Everything happened because of him. Mo Shitian would not be able to appease his resentment if he did not kill Fu Jin.


    Mo Jue hated Wolf too as he caused Xu Nuo¡¯s death.


    Mo Jue wanted to look for him to take revenge.


    Ye Wei whistled. ¡°I will let Chu Li send out a wanted order. I don¡¯t believe that he can really hide from so many people searching for him.¡±


    Su Ruyu sneered. ¡°There¡¯s no need to. Just let out the news that I¡¯m in Riyadh and he will naturally come.¡±


    Fu Jin would definitely come to Riyadh to look for her.


    ¡°Master, are you sure?¡± Eleven was worried. Kahn was already difficult to deal with. It would be more difficult if Wolf came too.


    ¡°Just do as I say,¡± Su Ruyu said.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Master, are you going back to the island after settling this?¡± Ye Wei suddenly asked. She was the person-in-charge of training and needed to train the next batch of leaders for the Top Terrorist Organization.


    ¡°She¡¯s not going back!¡± Mo Shitian said.


    He wanted to stay in Riyadh¡¯s home with Su Ruyu. Mo Shitian had always felt that it was their home.


    ¡°I want to go back,¡± Su Ruyu said solemnly. Su Ruyu glanced at him, and he stared back at her fiercely but did not say anything. He secretly swore that he would not let her leave again.


    Mo Ye and Mo Jue were smart and did not say anything with regard to this topic. Although they hoped to stay with their parents when they were young and live harmoniously, it seemed like this wish would not be able to come true.


    Mo Shitian would not welcome them.


    He had been separated from Su Ruyu for so many years and finally reunited. He would definitely not let their sons ruin their time together.


    ¡°Eleven, let Su Man and Bai Ye come find me in the afternoon. I have some things to discuss with them.¡± Su Ruyu changed the topic and eased the tension between her and Mo Shitian.


    Eleven nodded and knew that they wanted to talk about the poison.


    ¡°You guys can go back and discuss with Chu Li how to lure Kahn out,¡± Su Ruyu looked at the four children and said. She still wanted to spend some time with the Mo brothers, as if she could not have enough no matter how she looked at them.


    However, the children seemed to be not used to it. Moreover, Mo Shitian¡¯s expression was not good whenever they were around. She thought that the two children would definitely want to leave.


    The two brothers nodded. Mo Jue went to help Ye Wei get up. He paused and suddenly said, ¡°Mom, you should scold Dad for always shouting at us. It¡¯s not as if we were picked from someplace.¡±


    Ye Wei was taken aback.


    ¡®Mo Jue beauty, you¡¯re courageous for saying this!¡¯


    Eleven and Mo Ye seemed to be taken aback too. Mo Jue sounded childish. Su Ruyu was startled for a while. She could feel that between Mo Ye and Mo Jue, Mo Jue seemed to dislike her more.


    But, he actually called her ¡®mom¡¯? She could not help but feel happy. Mo Shitian stared at Mo Jue whereas Su Ruyu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that he has a mental illness?¡±

 Chapter 736 - Untitled

    Mo Jue carried Ye Wei, and the four of them walked out of Su Ruyu¡¯s courtyard. All their expressions were weird. Mental illness? Mo Shitian had a mental illness? Only Old Witch would dare to say such a thing about him.


    Mo Jue felt that it was fair.


    His mom was powerful for saying this. She managed to clear his dissatisfaction for so many years. Very good. Very good, indeed!


    ¡°I say, does Daddy Mo really have a mental illness?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and seemed curious. Their earlier conversation seemed like Mo Jue was acting like a kid in front of his mom, and the latter, who doted on him, helped him take revenge on Mo Shitian. She actually meant that Mo Shitian had a mental illness, so they should just ignore him.


    But, was this just a joke?


    It didn¡¯t seem like it as they had known Old Witch for so long and had never seen her make this kind of joke.


    ¡°My dad is fine. How could he possibly have a mental illness?¡± Mo Ye could not stand it when others talked bad about Daddy Mo. It was another thing when Su Ruyu said it, but he did not allow others to say it.


    Eleven said, ¡°Master never jokes around.¡±


    Mo Ye was lost for words¡­


    Ye Wei thought about it and slowly said, ¡°Actually, I think that Daddy Mo¡¯s emotions seem to be unstable. It¡¯s like he suffered a blow and was going crazy. Don¡¯t all mentally ill patients have unstable emotions?¡±


    ¡°My dad has always been like this. His personality is like this.¡±


    Eleven shook her head and agreed with what Ye Wei said. ¡°This means that he has been sick for very long. Did the two of you not realize as his sons?¡±


    ¡°Eleven¡­¡± Mo Ye smiled. ¡°My dad is really fine.¡±


    Mo Jue said, ¡°Mom said that he has a mental illness, so I will take it as he has a mental illness.¡±


    Mo Ye was lost for words¡­


    This betrayer!


    Su Ruyu continued to look at the information on Eleven¡¯s poison in the courtyard. Mo Shitian was beside her, staring at her ruthlessly. It was as if he wanted to stare until there was a hole on her head. He looked sinister and angry.


    Su Ruyu looked calm, as if she did not feel his angry gaze. Mo Shitian used his hand to cover her information and asked, ¡°Why did you say that I have a mental illness?¡±


    ¡°You do have a mental illness,¡± Su Ruyu said calmly as she took away his hand and looked at him. ¡°Shitian, I will help you check up after I figure out Eleven¡¯s poison.¡±


    ¡°I am not ill!¡± Mo Shitian¡¯s gaze looked more sinister. He did not like it when people said that he had a mental illness, especially Su Ruyu.


    A lot of people think that being mentally ill is equivalent to lunatic.


    Su Ruyu looked at him and calmly said, ¡°Please don¡¯t question my professionalism, alright?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your profession? How come I don¡¯t know that you went to school before?¡± Mo Shitian cut the ground from Su Ruyu¡¯s feet. Su Ruyu wanted to punch his head until his skull exploded. She realized that she was easily angered whenever she was with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an embarrassing thing to have a mental illness, and it can be cured, so why are you denying it?¡± Su Ruyu said. ¡°Do you still see imaginary shadows now?¡±


    Mo Shitian did not think about it and shook his head. Su Ruyu¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Say the truth!¡±


    ¡°I see it at night when sleeping.¡±


    Su Ruyu had a headache and Mo Shitian immediately said, ¡°I know which one is real and which one is fake.¡±


    ¡°Shitian, you¡¯re really sick, and you¡¯ve been sick for many years. It¡¯s serious, so stop quarreling with me,¡± Su Ruyu said calmly and held his hands. ¡°There¡¯s no illness in this world that I can¡¯t cure. You will get better.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡­¡± Mo Shitian wanted to say that he had no illness, but he saw Su Ruyu¡¯s darkened face and changed his mind. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sick if you say so.¡±


    Su Ruyu shook her head. ¡°You should try to control your temper. It only worsens your condition if your emotion is always unstable.¡±


    ¡°I listen to whatever you say if you don¡¯t break up with me or leave me.¡± Mo Shitian was decisive in coming up with an exchange condition and did not give up on this scenario where he had a slight advantage.


    She looked down and did not reply. Mo Shitian got angry again and held her hands tightly. Su Ruyu looked up and said, ¡°Enough, I got it.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after I¡¯ve cured you,¡± Su Ruyu said calmly. She saw that Mo Shitian was about to be angry again, and she scolded him. ¡°Mo Shitian, don¡¯t be insatiable. If I¡¯m angry, I might not care about you anymore.¡±


    Mo Shitian sneered heavily. Su Ruyu freed her hands and looked down. ¡°Also, did you not hear what our second son said? You should treat them nicer in the future.¡±


    ¡°They are already so big. Do they need me to hug them and pacify them?¡± Mo Shitian said with a bad attitude.


    Su Ruyu held her forehead. ¡°Are you very free now? Go on the internet to find books to read and learn about how to be a father.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing such a dumb thing.¡± Mo Shitian sneered coldly. He would rather sleep by one side and accompany Su Ruyu. No, the correct way to put it was to watch after Su Ruyu and prevent her from leaving.


    Su Ruyu looked at him, speechless. She must try to cure Mo Shitian¡¯s illness as soon as possible. If not, she did not know when she might provoke him again and it wouldn¡¯t be good if he hurt someone.


    Su Ruyu was scared whenever she thought of how he went crazy and wanted to kill Ruhua yesterday night. He even used the children to threaten her. His personality was so extreme and crazy mainly because this illness had caused his emotions to be unstable.


    She would not let Mo Shitian kill Ruhua.


    Friends and lovers could be chosen and ditched if one did not like them. However, family members could not be chosen no matter how they were wrong or betrayed you. Ruhua was still her family member and her sister.


    She could not forgive Ruhua, but she would also not allow anyone to hurt her, especially Mo Shitian. Mo Shitian was also responsible for the wrongdoings in the past. If not for his stupid illness¡­


    ¡°Why do you become another person when you drink?¡± Su Ruyu asked him. Mo Shitian shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    She had seen a lot of weird illnesses before but had never seen such a special case. Su Ruyu thought about it and asked, ¡°Drink some alcohol and show me.¡±


    Maybe she could find the reason.


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Shitian rejected. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be an idiot.¡±


    Idiot? Su Ruyu was confused.


    ¡°Are you trying to research some weird illnesses again?¡± Mo Shitian looked at her coldly. ¡°Settle the other things if you have the time.¡±


    Su Ruyu was lost for words¡­


    ¡°Right, if you want to research, you can ask your second son to drink and show you. Don¡¯t find me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± She didn¡¯t want to see her son become an idiot.


    ¡°Then, why do you want me to drink?¡±


    Su Ruyu, ¡°¡­Alright, alright, let¡¯s not discuss this topic anymore!¡±

 Chapter 737 - Untitled

    News of the Top Terrorist Organization¡¯s training commander in Riyadh quickly spread throughout the underworld. Many did not understand how the news came about as only a few had heard of the training commander who was shrouded in mystery. Many were curious about what she was doing in the open.


    As this so coincided with the massive power upheaval between the Top Terrorist Organization and the Mafia, many speculated that her appearance would allow the Top Terrorist Organization to become the top dog once again.


    Otherwise, the speed and even announcement of this news made no sense.


    Actually, given how quickly the information spread throughout the entire underworld thanks to both the Top Terrorist Organization and the Mafia announcing it, Su Ruyu was certain that Wolf, if he were still as ambitious, would appear.


    At the same time, Chu Li, Black J, and the others were discussing how they could lure Kahn out into the open. Ye Wei proactively suggested she could be the bait as Kahn was after her and Old Witch. With information about Old Witch out in the open, Wolf would certainly know that Su Ruyu was in Su Man¡¯s place. With Su Ruyu and her as bait, the odds of Kahn surfacing were extremely high.


    Nobody agreed to the plan on the basis that Ye Wei¡¯s leg was wounded, which left Ye Wei stifled. If Ye Wei were as fit as a fiddle, the plan was feasible.


    Since her leg was wounded, she could die at the slightest indiscretion, which was a risk Mo Jue would never allow her to take.


    As everybody was strongly against Ye Wei¡¯s suggestion, there was hence no conclusion to the argument. Since she could not arm-twist them all, Ye Wei had to write off her plans as Chu Li thought of another plan. They managed to locate Kahn, who was in a castle not too far from the Su¡¯s mansion.


    Su Man, using his royalty credentials, regulated the amount of firepower Kahn could bring into town. Since he had men surveying all possible avenues Kahn brought weaponry into Riyadh, Kahn faced immense difficulty bringing his heavy artillery into town.


    Given Kahn¡¯s pride, he would certainly want to take on Ye Wei and Su Ruyu hand-to-hand. That, along with his haughtiness and how he was a cyborg, made him fearless and confident in his fighting skills. Chu Li conservatively guessed that Kahn would not bring in the heavy artillery.


    That said, Chu Li still had Su Man make some provision for a new batch of magnetic wave guns to be shipped to Riyadh.


    Mo Jue explained to Daddy Mo how Su Man and the Top Terrorist Organization designed and produced the weapons respectively, and Daddy Mo took an extreme interest in the weapons. This was the latest generation of wave guns, which were more effective and looked less clunky than the first generation that was on the market. The latest wave guns, in comparison, were extremely hard to come by.


    ¡°Does the Mafia have such weapons?¡± Mo Shitian asked.


    ¡°Well, they made arms dealings extremely difficult for us to the point I almost gave up the business and hence shifted to focus on smuggling artifacts, drugs, counterfeit currencies, and jewelry. Besides, the Mafia¡¯s R&D capabilities are insufficiently strong. Most of the firearms inventions are under the employ of the Top Terrorist Organization.¡±


    ¡°Idiot! Can the profits from artifact and jewelry compare to smuggling firearms? And you also dabble in drug trafficking and counterfeit currencies?!¡± Mo Shitian despised Mo Ye as he never dabbled in the latter two when he was the godfather.


    ¡°We were, well, broke!¡± Mo Jue shot off the hip too honestly. Chu Li and the others slammed the table in laughter. Mo Shitian despised them even more.


    ¡°Daddy Mo, here¡¯s one such gun. If you like it enough, it¡¯s on the house,¡± Ye Wei smiled and said.


    ¡°Why the hassle? Don¡¯t you all know where he is? Since you all know where he is, level that damn castle he is in and you¡¯ll tie all loose ends! What is with all these scheming and manipulations?¡± Mo Shitian stroked the weapon in his hands. He did not quite understand what was on their mind.


    Wasn¡¯t this straightforward?


    Everybody was aghast at the notion of leveling the castle.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re the guests of the top royalty in Riyadh, surely we can¡¯t compromise his interests. While we could level that bastard¡¯s castle, we would end up creating problems for the Su family in return.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have the ability to keep those idiots in check?¡±


    Everybody was lost for words.


    ¡°We have other considerations.¡±


    Mo Shitian coldly harrumphed. ¡°It¡¯s little wonder that the Mafia overtook the Top Terrorist Organization to become the top dog. Being mired in considerations causes you to lose opportunities.¡±


    Everybody was lost for words.


    Daddy Mo, could you stop being so hurting, please¡­


    Mo Shitian was wondering. When he was in control of the Mafia, the Mafia was a distant first compared to its competitors. He would never allow his competitors to close their gaps with him.


    ¡°Just ignore him and do as I say. I prefer getting down and dirty to using weapons,¡± Su Ruyu said as she shook her head when she came over to look for Su Man.


    Everybody, feeling that they should not overact, nodded. All they had to do was to eliminate Kahn, and all would be good. As they were in Saudi Arabia, which was not their turf, everybody had reservations about taking action outside of their turf.


    The best possible outcome they could wish for was to lure Kahn out and eliminate him. Even the motley crew of Russian operatives would be of no avail to Kahn.


    Whenever they acted, it was often at a minimal cost to manpower, materials, and cost.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to fight Kahn? I love my guns and would prefer not to get dirty,¡± Mo Shitian said. Su Ruyu ignored Mo Shitian and asked Su Man about the latest figures. Su Man had, as she wished, prepared the figures for her.


    As the few of them huddled in the great hall discussing Kahn, Mo Ye¡¯s cell phone rang. He raised his eyebrows, and everybody looked at him in disbelief when he smiled sinisterly at his cell phone. ¡°Mom, Wolf is looking for you,¡± Mo Ye said.


    Su Ruyu squinted. The call came two days later than planned, and it seemed that Fu Jin¡¯s patience had become better. After she nodded, Mo Ye picked up the call. ¡°Wolf? What¡¯s with you?¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Riyadh. The Mafia is in negotiations with the Top Terrorist Organization. How can I help you?¡± Mo Ye flatly asked. While the Mo brothers were under Wolf for some time, they were not the most polite and respectful toward him.


    ¡°Are you at Su Man¡¯s place too?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. I¡¯m returning to Italy once the negotiations over these two days are done. Anything I can help you with?¡± Mo Ye asked.


    Su Ruyu looked on with arms akimbo as she smiled. She gestured to Mo Ye, who then said, ¡°Wolf, somebody wants to talk to you.¡±


    He passed the cell phone to Su Ruyu, and she took it and said, ¡°Hi, senior, it has been a while! Hope all is well with you, and I¡¯ll see you in Riyadh!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ruyu, you¡­¡±

 Chapter 738 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    As Ye Wei never liked Wolf, she was a tad worried about his cunning. Back when she was on the island, she really detested him, and Chu Li, Eleven, and the others did not particularly like him either. The children¡¯s perception of him as a scheming and vicious person was particularly accurate.


    When Old Witch was not around them, Wolf was no less lenient toward them. If it weren¡¯t for their lucky stars on their side, it was afraid they would not be able to endure his twisted training. It was also good that they went under Old Witch¡¯s wings eventually.


    ¡°Master, will he appear?¡± Eleven was as worried about the same issue. With his current whereabouts a mystery, one did not know how long he would take to travel. With the element of surprise on his side, one wondered what tricks he had up his sleeve.


    ¡°Relax, he will certainly turn up,¡± Su Ruyu replied immediately. ¡°Before he does, you all will have to think of how you would settle Kahn.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Ruyu nodded before turning to Su Man and asked, ¡°Man Man, where is Daddy and Mommy¡¯s grave?¡±


    ¡­


    With two bouquets of lilies in her hands, she went to visit Daddy and Mommy Su whose graves were originally in the Su¡¯s mansion¡¯s backyard. When Su Man¡¯s status as royalty was restored, he moved his parents¡¯ bodies to this cemetery.


    It was very quiet and spacious.


    Su Ruyu went alone whereas Mo Shitian waited for her outside. Although he wanted to pay his respects to Daddy and Mommy Su, Su Ruyu stopped him as she wanted to tell her parents something private.


    Besides, Mo Shitian was somewhat responsible for the calamity that befell the Su family. Her parents did not like Mo Shitian. That, along with how he was an accomplice to their demise, led her not wanting him to appear before her parents¡¯ grave.


    Mo Shitian was not particularly fazed by it as Su Ruyu was the only thing in his world. He had no qualms not paying respect to Daddy and Mommy Su. If Su Ruyu did not allow him to go, he would not go. There were no hard feelings or unhappiness on his part.


    He knew that he was at fault for what happened back then, so it made sense that Su Ruyu did not allow him to pay respects to her parents.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, I am back. I¡¯m sorry that I only visited you now.¡± Su Ruyu smiled. ¡°You must have been blaming me all along. As your daughter, I am very sorry about that. I will visit you and pay my respects during your death anniversary from now on.¡±


    As a daughter, to only pay respects to her parents after so long was negligence on her part.


    Her mother had hit her without rhyme or reason, and she was filled with hatred and anger toward her parents for not believing her and for siding with her sister. But when she looked at their graves, her only wish was for them to come alive again. If she had her wish, she had no qualms being beaten every day.


    ¡°Elder sister, Man Man, and I survived. We are¡­ good,¡± Su Ruyu said with gritted teeth as she told what had happened about herself, Mo Shitian, and the children again.


    However, she made no mention of the grudges between the sisters as she did not know where to begin.


    As steps came from behind her, Su Ruyu frowned and coldly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to remain outside?¡±


    As the steps were very light, Su Ruyu could not tell whether they were Mo Shitian¡¯s steps and hence turned back to see Su Ruhua carrying lilies and looking at her from a distance away.


    Her chin had become much sharper, her eye bags much more visible, and her face was much paler. She seemed to have lost her gorgeousness and became much more haggard to the point she seemed to have aged in an instant.


    Su Ruyu gently frowned and turned away. Su Ruhua came over and slowly put down the lilies before she softly spoke to Daddy and Mommy Su. Su Ruyu only listened on emotionlessly.


    She rarely came back to visit her parents, and she did not have an easy life all these years.


    Elder sister¡­


    Su Ruyu told Daddy and Mommy Su about what happened back then and apologized to them for how she hid the truth from them back then. Su Ruyu, in her tempestuous emotions, closed her eyes. Who exactly had a harder time all these years?


    It was her elder sister, no? All the remorse, guilt, conscience-pricking, loss of her children, along with how she lonely searched for her¡ªshe knew all these, and she tried to tell herself that they were all victims of fate who were part of its cruel game.


    However¡­


    When she thought about those times that should not have been, the kinship, lives, children, beloved, she felt that she could not forgive her. What should not have happened actually happened!


    ¡°Xiaoyu, are you really unable to forgive your elder sister?¡± Su Ruhua gently asked. One knelt before their parents¡¯ grave whereas the other back-faced her. A deep divide seemed to run between the two.


    Ignoring her, Su Ruyu walked out of the cemetery alone without turning back.


    Su Ruhua silently sighed behind her.


    After she entered the car, Mo Shitian was about to drive off when Su Ruyu stopped him. Mo Shitian raised his eyebrows in incomprehension. Su Ruyu said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for her to leave first. My elder sister is not as capable a fighter as I am. She is clearly no match for Kahn, and she will be in danger if she runs into Kahn.¡±


    Mo Shitian looked at Su Ruyu deeply. ¡°Elder sister? I thought you would never forgive her.¡±


    ¡°We are still sisters despite what has happened.¡± Su Ruyu plainly smiled before she suddenly squinted. There were a few figures hidden within the woods above.


    ¡°Save it. There are four of them who are pretty capable,¡± Mo Shitian, who had long figured out the situation, said.


    The two of them waited for a very long time before Su Ruhua came out of the cemetery. Su Ruhua was slightly surprised at how they had yet to leave. Su Ruyu wound down the window and said, ¡°You drive ahead of us.¡±


    Su Ruhua, hearing it, instantly understood and quietly got into the car.


    The few of them seemed to have tailed them to the cemetery and did not act. Su Ruyu was extremely cautious about them suddenly shooting, but all was calm. She heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Kahn¡¯s disciples are not too shoddy,¡± Su Ruyu solemnly said.


    ¡­


    Kahn saw the pictures Meng Lianying and the others gave him before he squinted dangerously. ¡®Old Witch, so you are indeed in Riyadh.¡¯ The two women in the pictures, save their eyes, were extremely different. He was able to identify who Su Ruyu was. It turned out that he approached the wrong person back then. But that didn¡¯t matter.


    Even if she were not Su Ruyu, she was still kin to Su Ruyu. Consider it her luck that she was not killed.


    ¡°Dear master, I was about to look for you when you appeared right before me.¡± Kahn coldly laughed. He found it hard to believe that the Top Terrorist Organization¡¯s training commander was in Riyadh, but little did he expect it to be true.


    While he did not know why she came to Riyadh, she¡¯d better not think of leaving Riyadh alive.


    ¡°Zero, who is he?¡± Meng Lianying was in shock when she saw Mo Shitian, who extremely resembled Mo Ye.


    Kahn coldly laughed. ¡°Whatever. Gather the men.¡±

 Chapter 739 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Deep in the night, the Su¡¯s mansion was dead silent.


    Suddenly, tear gas rounds streaked across the sky and rushed into every corner of the room, setting off the alarms in the Su¡¯s mansion. Su Man, Bai Ye, Chu Li, and the others hurried out of the central atrium.


    When everybody was running out of the rooms to gather in the central atrium, Mo Shitian and Su Ruyu had completed their reconnaissance outside. Meanwhile, Kahn¡¯s men were long gone.


    ¡°F***! What kind of asshole sends tear gas into the house in the middle of the night?!¡± Jason flew into a rage.


    As the Su family was the top royalty in Riyadh, Kahn would never dare to brazenly drop a missile on them for fear of startling the government. Considering he and the Russian operatives entered the country illegally, startling the government would only exceedingly impede their mission.


    Since he had no absolute confidence in completely taking them out, Kahn would never launch an all-out assault on them. Besides, unless he managed to acquire heavy artillery in Riyadh, he did not have the means to launch an all-out assault on them.


    ¡°This is a warning shot. Kahn has declared war on us,¡± Eleven solemnly said. These tear gas rounds were merely an appetizer that also served as a warning. Had those tear gas rounds been missiles, they all wouldn¡¯t be so lucky.


    ¡°Damn it! Since he wants a fight, let¡¯s level their castle with our magnetic wave guns. An eye for an eye!¡± Jason was quick to fly into a rage because he was short on sleep.


    ¡°I have your back.¡± Ye Wei gently smiled before Chu Li stopped them with a smile.


    Mo Shitian and Su Ruyu returned to the courtyard and ignored the bickering amongst the younger generation. Chu Li and company would deal with Kahn, whereas Su Ruyu was just waiting for Wolf.


    Black J broke into a cold smile and said, ¡°Since Kahn wants to play kids¡¯ games, let¡¯s tango then.¡±


    Hence, Black J, Jason, and Eleven drove to Kahn¡¯s castle and properly leveled the third floor before returning. It was a child¡¯s play.


    However¡­


    Little did they expect a visit from Interpol the next day.


    Officer Brown had his men surround the entire mansion. The tall, handsome American stood coldly in the mansion¡¯s great hall, waiting for Su Man.


    Su Man took his own sweet time before coldly looking at Officer Brown and the fully armed elite forces. ¡°Mr. Brown, I expect a very good reason for your presence,¡± he said with a mocking tone.


    Officer Brown squinted and coldly said, ¡°I have received a tip-off that Ye Wei, Eleven, and the others are on your property. You are to turn them, along with Chu Li, Jason, Black J, and Bai Ye over. Now.¡±


    The top five on Interpol¡¯s most-wanted list were all present.


    Su Man looked at Mr. Brown coldly as he tastefully turned the cup of tea in his hands. ¡°Apparently, our dear Mr. Brown has been chasing Ye Wei and Eleven around the world these few years. While I can very well understand Mr. Brown¡¯s dedication, arresting terrorists is under the anti-terrorist group and the FBI¡¯s purview. So, what the f*** are you doing up their alley?¡±


    ¡°Turn them over!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better think through what you said to me earlier. A tip-off is a tip-off. If you cannot find them in my residence, I¡¯m afraid that our Officer Brown¡­ may lose his job.¡± Su Man was not someone who would allow his residence to be ransacked for no rhyme or reason.


    ¡°Hmmph! Mr. Su, please open your eyes. This is a search warrant from the Saudi government!¡± Officer Brown coldly took out the search warrant. Su Man frowned and took it. He slightly frowned at how it was indeed covered with the seal of the king of Saudi Arabia. Officer Brown waved his hands, and the Interpol agents began to search Su Man¡¯s residence.


    Su Man calmly sat in the great hall and sipped his tea. Mr. Brown stood righteously with his hands behind him. ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable how Mr. Su¡¯s association with terrorist organizations runs deeper than I thought.¡±


    ¡°There are many things that will leave you dumbfounded. If you¡¯ve not seen enough of the world, please refrain from being excessively startled,¡± Su Man plainly said.


    Mr. Brown¡¯s face turned black. That arrogant chap!


    Half an hour later, save the Su sisters, there was nobody else to be found in the mansion. Mr. Brown looked at the Su sisters coldly, wondering whether they were Ye Wei and Eleven.


    Su Ruhua smiled alluringly and said, ¡°Sir, what brings you all the way to the Su¡¯s mansion for people? How are you going to account for a no-catch?¡±


    Su Ruyu sat next to Su Man. Officer Brown coldly asked, ¡°Who are they?¡±


    ¡°Biological sisters,¡± Su Man plainly said.


    Officer Brown, seemingly in disbelief, was about to order somebody to arrest the Su sisters when Su Man suddenly hit the table and stood up imposingly before Mr. Brown. ¡°Mr. Brown, do you mind explaining what offenses my sisters have committed?¡±


    ¡°I suspect they are Ye Wei and Eleven.¡±


    Su Ruhua broke into laughter, and Su Ruyu coldly said, ¡°It is hence little wonder why you¡¯ve failed to catch them all these years. Are you so stupid to the point you can¡¯t tell our age? An inspector like you should call it a day, no?¡±


    ¡°What did you say!?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re f***ing stupid!¡± Su Ruyu, in utter impiety, sounded cold and determined. Before Officer Brown could see what she did, she suddenly leaped up and grabbed him by his collar. Four Interpol agents aimed their weapons at Su Ruyu.


    She coldly laughed and said, ¡°If you want to see another day, take you men and get the f*** out of my place! Save your shenanigans elsewhere!¡±


    ¡°Let go, or I will order them to shoot,¡± Officer Brown coldly replied.


    ¡°You can put my hands or their bullets to the test. I should warn you that I¡¯ve never been shot my whole life.¡± Su Ruyu¡¯s domineering voice had a hint of coldness in it. She suddenly threw him out and said, ¡°Now, scram!¡±


    Officer Brown was shocked at how she flung him with considerable strength and how he almost hit the door. She was neither Ye Wei nor Eleven; and it did not help that this person was even more vicious than them. She was spot-on about the age disparity.


    Regardless of how they disguised themselves, Ye Wei and Eleven were unable to feign the marks of time.


    They did not find their targets, and it was all a wild goose chase.


    How could they not find anybody? Given the size of Su Man¡¯s residence and the number of them, there was simply nowhere else they could have gone.


    ¡°Mr. Brown, could you leave, please?¡± Su Man coldly asked. ¡°You came to my house searching for people, only for it to end up in vain. Looks like your detective days are over.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± He flew into a slight rage and paused. ¡°Su Man, I am sure they are somewhere here. Please do not be of the opinion that I cannot find them even though you are hiding them.¡±


    ¡°There is no second chance. That said, I forgot to tell you that Russian operatives are in the vicinity. Would you like to pay them a visit too?¡± Su Man coldly laughed as he asked.

 Chapter 740 - Untitled

    Mr. Brown was utterly offed by Su Man¡¯s lukewarm attitude and thus led his special forces team away in a huff. Since the search yielded no results, Su Man pursuing the case would cause Mr. Brown to lose his job.


    Su Ruyu coldly laughed. They had received information about Mr. Brown entering the country with over ten elite Interpol agents last night. Everybody was able to figure out that Kahn had deliberately led the Interpol agents to their doorstep. Only Kahn was capable of such despicable moves.


    How did he get his hands on a search warrant? Su Man was baffled.


    His Majesty¡¯s seal¡­


    Su Man called Yashan, and she told him that the search warrant was indeed genuine as Interpol had used its connections, not to mention how they could not afford to overlook the fact five internationally wanted criminals were in the country.


    After Su Man heard it, he remained mum and ended the call.


    Thankfully, they were well-informed. Since Mr. Brown was not faster than them, the huge Su¡¯s mansion, along with the well-concealed entrances to the basement, made Mr. Brown¡¯s search futile.


    Kahn¡­


    ¡°Chu Li, it¡¯s time to flush him out. He¡¯ll decide where and when he wants to meet us,¡± Su Ruyu solemnly said. It was not a good idea to let things be. Anyway, they would have to eventually face Kahn. Them taking the initiative to flush him out seemed a tad more direct.


    They did not like to beat around the bush with Kahn, who was despicable enough to involve Interpol. She did not like it as she felt that the affairs of the underworld had nothing to do with anyone but themselves. Implicating Interpol would only inconvenience them both.


    Even more importantly, Chu Li and all were too obvious targets.


    Interpol¡¯s most wanted criminals¡­


    ¡°Yes, my thoughts exactly. Given how headstrong Kahn has become, beating around the bush when dealing with him would make him even more cunning. If we hit him where it hurts, it will be better off for us,¡± Chu Li flatly said.


    After some discussion, everybody agreed to have Eleven send a message to Kahn.


    The Mo brothers were guessing that Kahn would not necessarily meet them. Lo and behold, Kahn did not directly reply to them about the meeting but instead wanted Ye Wei and Eleven in exchange for ending the standoff.


    If not, he would perish with them.


    The Mo brothers coldly laughed at how he wanted to kill Ye Wei and have Eleven for himself. He was too deep in his wishful thinking. He should have known well enough they would never accept his conditions.


    He was surely confident.


    Following Chu Li¡¯s rejection, Kahn was enraged, and the negotiations fell.


    Little did they expect Kahn¡¯s attitude to change after a night when he agreed to meet them at a castle midway up the mountain with simple conditions: Ye Wei, Eleven, and Su Ruyu must be present.


    In agreement, Chu Li quickly replied.


    Both of them agreed to meet three days later.


    Ye Wei looked at her leg and knew that she would not be recovering anytime soon in three days. What should she do? With danger lurking in the castle, she would certainly implicate them as she was definitely the weakest link.


    Given how capable Kahn was, only Mo Shitian and Eleven could defeat him. With the Russian operatives in force, a huge fight would ensue. She had to be able to defend herself to allow everyone to safely retreat.


    But the injury in her leg¡­


    Would not heal in such a short time.


    ¡°Wei Wei, you don¡¯t have to go,¡± Mo Jue said. Her leg injury would impede her in a fight, and any oversight on his part would put Ye Wei in danger.


    He absolutely would not allow her to be the slightest wounded.


    ¡°No can do. Kahn has insisted that I be present. If I do not turn up, he will stop at nothing,¡± Ye Wei said.


    Black J thought for a moment and said, ¡°That¡¯s easy. Somebody can disguise themselves as you. Since Kahn would not be able to exactly tell whether you are really you until he is up close, he can¡¯t do anything when he learns that you aren¡¯t you when you have reached the castle.¡±


    Everybody concurred.


    ¡°Who will act as me?¡± Ye Wei asked. Ping-er was too young, and everybody else had to step up. Since Rong Yan had no skills, she would not allow Rong Yan to take that risk.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Su Ruhua piped up.


    Ye Wei was slightly taken aback and could not help but look at the Mo brothers who were gritting their teeth. ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°If Wei Wei is going up against me, she may not necessarily win against me.¡± Su Ruhua smiled. While she was not as capable as Old Witch and Mo Shitian, she was not a slouch and could easily defend herself.


    Chu Li and Black J felt that it was feasible. Given her temperament, Su Ruhua was the best candidate to impersonate Ye Wei. Su Ruyu and Mo Shitian did not say a word.


    A moment later, the Mo brothers nodded in agreement. Su Ruhua hence quietly sat aside and listened to their plan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remain to protect Wei Wei,¡± Mo Jue simply said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± Ye Wei was the first to object. She smiled alluringly and said, ¡°Seriously? If I remain behind, and so do you, who would believe you? Aren¡¯t you clearly telling Kahn that I am at Su Man¡¯s place?¡±


    Everybody nodded. Su Ruyu then said, ¡°Ping-er, Su Man, Bai Ye, and Rong Yan shall stay behind. Everyone else, all hands on deck.¡±


    To prevent Kahn from attempting a diversion, Su Man had to remain in the Su¡¯s mansion as it was his turf. In the event of a diversionary hit, Bai Ye and he should take care of it and hence protect their rear flank.


    Considering they were already outnumbered, all hands had to be on deck to keep up the fight against the Russian operatives. If too many of them stayed behind, they would be disadvantaged.


    Chu Li grunted and said, ¡°Master, there are some capable fighters around Oman that I¡¯ll deploy over.¡±


    Su Ruyu nodded. Mo Ye thought and felt that all should be fine since Birmingham and Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse would be able to make it in time. Despite how capable the Russian operatives were, Kahn would only be able to mobilize so many of them.


    What they were most afraid of was the kind of traps that Kahn would lay for them. That was of utmost importance.


    Mo Shitian played with the teacup in his hands, remaining silent throughout since nobody sought his opinion. As everybody here was of standing, they all had their own perspectives on how to take on Kahn.


    Besides, they were a little afraid of Daddy Mo¡¯s suggestions, which would be too intense and harsh. It was not their style.


    Rong Yan felt her eyelids twitch.


    Something seemed amiss, but she could not put a finger on it¡­


    The twitching of the left eye was a good omen, whereas the twitching of the right eye was a bad omen.


    ¡­Why was her right eye twitching?

 Chapter 741 - Untitled

    After some discussion, everybody left. Su Ruyu, Mo Shitian, and Su Ruhua left. Chu Li and all looked quietly at the Mo brothers. The three of them acted as though they were strangers. Despite them being sisters, they had no eye contact with each other. This gave them a strong sense of estrangement from each other.


    When would this ease?


    Ye Wei peeled and ate nuts, while Eleven sat aside and quietly pondered about how the Mo brothers felt conflicted about it and how none of them would tell Su Ruyu a thing. This, after all, was something amongst the older generation that they, the younger generation, would not know much about. While both parties, from the parties¡¯ perspective, had their points of pity and heartache, they somewhat knew that it was Su Ruhua who could not face up to Su Ruyu despite not knowing the details.


    Who would dare raise it to Su Ruyu?


    Even if one did not talk about Su Ruyu¡¯s cold attitude, one could always talk about Mo Shitian¡¯s cold attitude. He watched over Su Ruyu 24/7, and the Mo brothers did not even have a chance to talk to Su Ruyu alone. If any of them mentioned Su Ruhua, chances were Daddy Mo would boot them.


    Nobody had seen such an overbearing, unreasonable, and cold man who treated Su Ruyu as though she were a treasure. Her frowning was enough to make him unhappy, let alone anything else.


    Su Ruhua sat on the railings in her courtyard alone, shaking her legs and calmly looking at the clouds in the sky. The butler could only accompany her and sigh.


    The sky above Riyadh was often clear and beautiful.


    ¡°Dear butler, could you leave for a moment? I would like to have a word with Beauty Mom,¡± Mo Jue said. The old butler sighed and turned to leave the courtyard. This was the first time Mo Jue stepped into the courtyard since Su Ruyu returned.


    Su Ruhua, despite smiling beautifully, looked away. Even though the bonsai and plants surrounding her were extremely beautiful, they were not as charming and gorgeous as her. It was as though nothing had happened to her. ¡°Little Jue, is there something?¡±


    Mo Jue slowly walked closer. His clear purple eyes were extremely beautiful. Mo Jue smiled and sat next to her. ¡°Beauty Mom, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about impersonating Ye Wei?¡±


    Mo Jue nodded, and Su Ruhua gently tapped his face. ¡°You little fool. What¡¯s there to thank me for? I can never repay what I owe you.¡±


    ¡°You might have owed Daddy and Mommy something, but not us.¡± Mo Jue plainly told her as though they were still mother and son and how he still respected and loved her. Mo Jue reached out for her hand and said, ¡°To my Beauty Mom, thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°Call me auntie.¡± Su Ruhua smiled with a slight disappointment on her face. ¡°The more you call me mother, the more I¡¯d rather your brother and you hate me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m too used to that,¡± Mo Jue said. ¡°However people may see you, you are still my Beauty Mom, and that¡¯ll never change.¡±


    Su Ruhua looked down. ¡®Little Jue, I¡¯m ashamed.¡¯ Su Ruhua¡¯s eyes hurt and her chest felt stuffy. She felt gloomy and sad.


    ¡°You never knew what I had done,¡± Su Ruhua slowly said. ¡°I can¡¯t face your family. If it weren¡¯t because of me, Mo Shitian would have never treated you as such and you would have had a very happy childhood. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    ¡°While we might have had a very happy childhood, my brother and I wouldn¡¯t be who we are today and we would have never encountered Wei Wei. If I could turn back time and grow up peacefully under Daddy and Mommy, I would have never dabbled in the underworld since such a young age and I wouldn¡¯t have encountered Wei Wei. I would rather suffer much more when I was younger just to encounter her.¡± Mo Jue¡¯s purple eyes revealed sincerity and love whenever he thought about Ye Wei. It was as though the softest part of his heart was being gently kneaded. He really wanted to see her.


    Since gains came with losses, he never blamed Su Ruhua.


    Despite whatever happened when he was younger and how the years had been, one Ye Wei was more than enough to make up for it all. There was nothing else he could ask for, and he did not even want to blame Su Ruhua as she had endured so much all these years. He could very well understand the pain in Su Ruhua¡¯s heart all these years.


    ¡°My dear child, you¡¯re as love-struck as Mo Shitian.¡± The children in the Mo family were very faithful once love-struck. It was a very good trait, and the women whom they loved were very fortunate. That said, their strong character would mean that these women would be hurt as much as them.


    Although Eleven seemed cold, she was gentle and tender on the inside. It was Mo Ye¡¯s good fortune that he did not encounter anybody like Ye Wei. As for Mo Jue¡­ She smiled. With everything by and large stable, the outcome was for certain and she should not worry about him.


    ¡°Do you love Wei Wei so much?¡± Su Ruhua smiled and asked.


    Mo Jue nodded generously. It was as though the entire world knew he loved Wei Wei, and he would become as berserk as his father if Ye Wei was not by his side.


    ¡°Love at first sight?¡± Su Ruhua asked curiously again. She did not seem the most surprised about Mo Ye liking Eleven as both of them had in them qualities that attracted and complemented each other.


    As for Mo Jue and Ye Wei, she felt it weird that Mo Jue would like Wei Wei because of their characters. He was somebody who needed love, whereas Ye Wei¡­


    ¡°Beauty Mom, I know what¡¯s on your mind. Wei Wei is not what you make her out to be.¡± He was perhaps the only one who could see the good in Wei Wei.


    Mo Jue had a question he did not quite know whether to ask. He, after some hesitation, eventually asked. ¡°Beauty Mom, do you still love Daddy?¡±


    Su Ruhua gently shook her head and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve not loved him for a long time, and it¡¯s actually since a very long time ago. When I was much younger, I loved him and really wanted to have him for myself. If there was someone whom I really liked, I wanted to be able to hold the person in my hands just to feel that the person once belonged to me. This led to my mistakes, my eventual pregnancy, delivery, and their breakup¡­ All that love I had for him was eventually exhausted from all these trials. Putting aside me searching for him all these years, my love for him has long passed.¡±


    As Mo Jue listened on, he slowly sighed. It was good that her love for him had passed. She would not be in such pain any longer. He thought of spending the remainder of his life with Su Ruhua that bit more happily and less bitterly as it was.


    ¡°Where would Beauty Mom go once all these have ended?¡±


    ¡°I want to seek Ruyu¡¯s forgiveness,¡± Su Ruhua said. ¡°If she does not forgive me, I will not be at peace wherever I go. All these years, I¡¯d been looking for them all around the world and never had a chance to appreciate the scenery along the way. If Ruyu could forgive me, I would like to travel the world again.¡±


    ¡°Mommy will forgive you,¡± Mo Jue said.


    Su Ruhua smiled and held his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about our affairs, and don¡¯t tell your mother anything. She should hate me and bear a grudge against me. You understand?¡±


    Mo Jue nodded and reached out to hug Su Ruhua. ¡°I will still respect and love you, come what may.¡±


    Su Ruhua felt her heart ache. ¡°You¡¯re such a good child.¡±

 Chapter 742 - Untitled

    When Mo Jue returned to his room, Ye Wei was having an afternoon nap. As their bedroom had a larger balcony, it also had a long reclining chair which Ye Wei would enjoy the sun on.


    Since her leg made it convenient for her to move, she was also lazy to walk around and instead preferred to laze outside, either sleeping or reading a book.


    Mo Jue did not quite want to patronize Ye Wei¡¯s interests as she had some very interesting preferences. When it came to reading, she would read horror novels, tomb-raiding novels, or some interesting collections instead of garden-variety magazines, fashion magazines, etc. Last night, Eleven even managed to compile a handbook of collectibles for her.


    The handbook contained a list of treasures, their purposes, values, and even accompanying burial items and their corresponding graves from major museums in Europe and North America.


    She was not interested in the collections but how to access these collections. She told her that she would take on the museums once her leg had recovered.


    That was her hobby all along.


    Mo Jue sat next to Ye Wei, who was in a deep sleep. As the evening approached, the temperature began to drop. The setting sun cast a sheen of light on her face, making her look gentle and extremely beautiful. Her long hair was splayed on the reclining chair. She looked slightly lazy. Her collar was somewhat open, showing much of her pale skin. Seeing her as gentle as a sheep when sleeping, gentleness pooled in Mo Jue¡¯s purple eyes. While she seemed especially lovable when she slept, he knew well that it was all a facade.


    Just as he was about to stroke her face, Ye Wei woke up. While she was typically a light sleeper, she felt especially safe this time and became less alert thanks to recent peaceful days.


    If that wasn¡¯t the case, him opening the door would have startled her.


    ¡°I¡¯m back¡­¡± Just as she was about to get up, Mo Jue hugged her and sat her up while carefully avoiding her leg. He then sat down on the reclining chair, raised its height, and hugged Ye Wei.


    Ye Wei¡¯s familiar scent reached Mo Jue when she naughtily rubbed her head against his nape. Mo Jue condoned her nonsense until she bit his chin. He softly yelped and pinched her waist.


    ¡°You went to see Sister Beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Yup. Beauty Mom is quite pitiful too, and I do not blame her at all,¡± Mo Jue gently said before kissing Ye Wei¡¯s hair. ¡°Wei Wei, can I remain by your side?¡±


    ¡°You mean the day we meet Kahn?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I feel really uneasy that you are here,¡± Mo Jue said as he cupped her face. ¡°When I do not see you, I often fear that I would lose you,¡± he said with calm purple eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure getting all silly here. With Su Man and Bai Ye here, there are insufficient people on my master¡¯s side. If I go and you don¡¯t, doesn¡¯t this clearly tell Kahn that you are at the residence? When I received information about it, I immediately came over. And do not forget how his hatred for me runs deeper than that toward my master. That said, I can¡¯t shirk my responsibility from either his mutation or his lost eyesight.¡± Ye Wei gently smiled.


    ¡°Hmmph. Didn¡¯t he take out a leg of yours too? Seems like quits to me, so what does he have against you?¡± Mo Jue coldly harrumphed.


    Ye Wei only smiled in return. Mo Jue could not help but hug her tighter with growing uneasiness. He was afraid that his slight carelessness would put Ye Wei in danger once again.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see you get so worried about me back then?¡±


    ¡°Your leg was fine back then,¡± Mo Jue said.


    ¡°You fool!¡± Ye Wei smiled alluringly and slightly wriggled her body in his embrace. She then pulled his head down and kissed him on the lips. Mo Jue was slightly taken aback, and he single-handedly increased the inclination of the back of the chair whilst kissing her passionately. He took the initiative and stopped her from speaking.


    Ye Wei was long accustomed to his not-so-gentle kisses and how frequently he kissed her. He suddenly went slightly on the tip of her tongue while looking at her deeply with his purple eyes. Wei Wei¡­ His Wei Wei, whose pale face, beautiful eyes, and features were long engraved in his very body. He really did not know why he, for no reason, would love someone with an easy-come-easy-go attitude to the point he was afraid she would be gone when he let go of her.


    Under such intense scrutiny, Ye Wei felt her face flush, slightly embarrassed despite her thick skin. ¡°Why are you looking at me this way?¡±


    Mo Jue did not respond and instead gently touched her lips, outlining them, before gently sucking on her tongue. He had never kissed her so tenderly before, and Ye Wei felt her heart almost leap out of her.


    This heart-rending bizarreness left her extremely baffled and¡­ aroused.


    He kissed Ye Wei so carefully and tenderly as though she were some fragile treasure, whereas Ye Wei, in spite of her slightly abnormal heartbeat, endured his gentleness. Due to her posture, she conveniently sat slightly taller so that he could kiss her more easily. She ran a hand through his hair.


    ¡°Mo Jue, what¡¯s up with you?¡± Ye Wei pushed him away slightly and could not help but ask what was wrong with him. Given who Second Master Mo was, when was he so gentle before?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. I thought you were triggered.¡± Ye Wei could not help but laugh. Mo Jue suddenly held her back and savored her hungrily as though he, through his initiative and how he kissed, was about to take her breath away.


    She was lost in his kisses to the point she was extremely afraid of how she would fall into the abyss with the slightest carelessness. She was as afraid of how she would completely lose herself with the slightest indiscretion but could not bear that charming temptation.


    Very well, then. She had to admit that a less-than-normal Mo Jue was still her Mo Jue nonetheless. It¡¯s just that an overly gentle Mo Jue would cause her to suspect whether he was possessed¡­


    ¡°Wei Wei, I want you.¡± Mo Jue landed a warm kiss on her ear as he ran his hands underneath her clothes¡­


    Ye Wei was slightly shocked and secretly wondered how many undergarments that brute had damaged. When she was in Italy, he was always impatient and would either rip or tear at them. While she had said once too often she would not allow him in her bed if he were that rough, she could not keep up with his overtures¡­


    Even she felt aghast.

 Chapter 743 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Not allowing Ye Wei to reject him, Mo Jue ripped the buttons off her shirt and opened her shirt. His eyes became a darker shade of purple in that instant as though it were a purple fog that she was lost in¡­


    Mo Jue¡­


    How could he have such a pair of mesmerizing eyes that seemed to have the most bewitching color the world had ever offered? His very eyes that, like opium poppy, caused her to be so charmed and lost to the point she could not extricate herself from it.


    Despite knowing that she was not convenient to move, she did not stop him. Despite the wind entering her shirt and making her feel slightly chilly, Mo Jue¡¯s hands inspired an irresistible warmth wherever they went. Ye Wei gave up resisting.


    Mo Jue had never wanted her in such a gentle, passionate, and tender manner. He, like a storm, was rough and aggressive and quickly dragged her into the depths of passion where she yet felt pain and pleasure.


    ¡°Do you want me?¡± Mo Jue kissed her cheeks gently, down to her lips and chin while removing her short skirt to her knees. Slowly, he parted her knees with his hands. While he really wanted her, he also carefully adjusted her body without touching her injured leg.


    Mo Jue gently thrust his fingers into her folds, all the while enduring the desire to enter her. He looked at her facial expression closely when he was about to interrogate her deepest feelings.


    The sun coated Ye Wei¡¯s somewhat red face with a golden shimmer, and sweat trickled down her face. As Ye Wei felt her body become warmer, the desire moved downwards, gathering at his somewhat calloused fingertips. Unlike what she had thought, he was exceptionally tender. Her breathing became somewhat rushed and she could not keep up. She could not help but arch her back upward in sync with his fingertips, but she still did not feel satisfied¡­


    ¡°Mo Jue, stop punishing me.¡± Ye Wei sounded as though she was hurrying him to pick up the tempo than leave her wanting for more. Ever since they parted ways in Italy, the two of them had never been together. Her body was not in the best of conditions, and her leg further inconvenienced her to the point they merely horsed around with each other in the night and did not go the whole nine yards. At this moment, she had to admit that she really wanted him.


    She really wanted him in her!


    ¡°Do you want me?¡± Mo Jue asked her stubbornly, still slowly torturing her by holding her waist to prevent her from anyhow moving around. He had the initiative in their tryst.


    Ye Wei gritted her teeth and kissed all his erogenous zones: his lips, chin, and earlobes. She knew that if Mo Jue were aroused, he would not torture her this badly. ¡°Yes, I really do. Are you happy?¡±


    Her folds, because of his intrusion, became swollen and full. She could clearly feel him slowly wriggling in her body, and it was so sensual that the heat from it almost consumed them both. Despite having endured for his dear life, he only slowly thrust into and out of her. He wanted Ye Wei to beg him.


    Damn it!


    Ye Wei finally learned what unsatiated desire was from how he kept her hanging and did not fulfill her. He deliberately held her by her waist so that she would not move. As Ye Wei became even more aroused, she grabbed him even more tightly, and he breathed deeply before whispering into her ear through gritted teeth. ¡°Wei Wei, are you hoping that I¡¯ll embarrass myself before you?¡±


    This was the very first time he tortured her and himself as such. She almost caused him to climax earlier. Ye Wei¡¯s breathing became hurried, and she almost sounded as if she were crying when she said, ¡°Mo Jue, stop f***ing around with me, please¡­¡±


    She knew that he wanted her to feel him, but she could not stand this sweet torture.


    ¡°Be good¡­¡± Mo Jue held her head and kept her moans to herself before he let go of her waist. She suddenly felt his lower body jerk harder every time, and the comfortable yet painful sensation sent Ye Wei moaning. She arched her body away from him despite him pinning her down. Thanks to their posture, he slid even deeper into her.


    ¡°Mo Jue¡­¡± Ye Wei gently screamed somewhat hurriedly. Mo Jue, as though he were possessed, thrust into her even harder and quicker to the point of madness and sheer roughness. Even though Ye Wei was used to his pace, she could not quite stand it after tens of thrusts and reached her climax amidst his relentless thrusts. As she felt her world white out, she gently collapsed into his embrace. The shirt and underwear on her made her seem exceptionally gorgeous. Mo Jue paused for a moment. Ye Wei took a while to recover her breathing and was shocked at how warm and how much fuller he had become in her. Shocked, she realized that he had yet to climax. Just as she turned around, Mo Jue carried her and did her standing up. Amidst his passionate thrusts, she climaxed once again.


    Unable to stand it anymore, Ye Wei said everything embarrassing she could, but he, instead of letting her go, pinned her against the wall and held her legs to her waist before violently thrusting himself into her with an intensity that would break her¡­


    That beast!


    Despite secretly cursing him, she still actively went along with him and tried her best to pleasure him. While Mo Jue often took the initiative, he lasted exceptionally long this time. Ye Wei did all she could, but he never climaxed, so she bit him on his shoulder out of frustration to only realized his clothes were still intact. Her clothes, in comparison, were already half-off.


    Finally, he carried her and fell onto the bed. He opened her legs so that he could easily enter her. His lips searched for hers before giving her a passionate and warm kiss.


    Ye Wei could no longer take his ministrations and felt embarrassed from having peed. She had already come several times. When would he stop?


    ¡°Mo Jue¡­ Don¡¯t you go overboard¡­¡± Ye Wei panted. Unfazed, Mo Jue held her waist and almost lifted her lower body off the bed so that she could fully savor his thrusts¡­


    Ye Wei, almost fainting from his pleasuring, cried. The corners of her eyes were wet, and the corner of her pillow was really wet as well. Mo Jue then kissed her face and eyes before he filled her up amidst her cries, leading her to yet another climax. They hugged and did not move for a long time while recovering from the tempestuous love-making.


    Their hearts were pounding.


    ¡°You scoundrel¡­¡± In a rare show of her petulance, Ye Wei scolded him weakly despite her reddened face and hoarse voice. Mo Jue, slightly more satisfied, was in a very good mood, and he kissed her lips lovingly.


    ¡°What the heck did you eat?¡± If that wasn¡¯t the case, how did he become so passionate in bed? She could not quite stand how he was so much more passionate and involved as compared to his first time.


    ¡°You dummy.¡± Mo Jue kissed away her tears. While Ye Wei stopped crying, there were still tears on her eyelashes. Mo Jue was extremely satisfied at how alluring she looked. He was the only person who could bring out this alluring side of Ye Wei.


    ¡°Pull out of me.¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡± He still wanted to do her and was only giving her a few moments to rest. He remained inside her for as long he could so that all his seed would not flow out of her. Mo Jue gently rested his hand on Ye Wei¡¯s flat abdomen and gently said, ¡°Wei Wei, give me a child.¡±


    When Ye Wei heard it, she felt a stabbing pain in her heart. Mo Jue, who was looking at her intently, could feel her silence, and his gaze became a little lost. Didn¡¯t Wei Wei like children? While he did not quite like children, he suddenly desired a child with her. Did Wei Wei not like the idea?


    ¡°Mo Jue, I actually¡­¡± Ye Wei paused. How should she break it to him?


    ¡®Mo Jue, we once had a child that I lost by accident.¡¯ If she told him that, would he strangle her in anger? She bitterly smiled. She saw the sadness in his eyes, and her heart ached. ¡°Don¡¯t let your thoughts drift, and stop ruminating on those nonsenses in your head.¡±


    ¡°What were you trying to say?¡± Mo Jue stroked her sweat-drenched hair and looked at her with a gentle and loving gaze. He wanted to hear her say that she wanted to bear children for him.

 Chapter 744 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Wei gently curled her body in slight awkwardness as she was somewhat red from shyness. His semi-flaccid member was still in her, and she could still feel it clearly. She was really unable to talk to him in such a manner as she felt that any movement from either of them would set off another round of steamy passion, not to mention how uncomfortable it was for her. ¡°Could you please pull out from me for a while?¡± she softly asked.


    Mo Jue leaned down and kissed the corners of her lips before he gradually pulled out of her. The evident feeling left Ye Wei gritting her teeth as she endured that uncomfortable numbing. The sticky seed that he kept in her gradually flowed out, and she felt a tad uncomfortable. Mo Jue took the blanket and covered their bodies.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Mo Jue calmly said.


    Ye Wei turned her head and could not help but smile and ask, ¡°Don¡¯t you dislike children?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll like whatever you bear for me,¡± Mo Jue calmly said. While he really did not take a liking to such fragile beings, he, however, loved and treasured any children that Ye Wei would carry for him.


    He gently caressed Ye Wei¡¯s abdomen. The warm touches of his palm occasionally seared her skin. Ye Wei felt her face flush when Mo Jue asked, ¡°You¡¯re unwilling?¡±


    ¡°Definitely not.¡± Ye Wei smiled. ¡°I was thinking of having children a few years later because I thought that you wanted to have all the time with me and not have children so early.¡±


    They were actually very young. She was twenty-one, whereas Mo Jue was twenty-six. Had this been in Italy sometime earlier, she would have been still unsure of their emotions and stance for each other and would have made pains to avoid getting pregnant.


    Little had she expected to carry his child. Although she lost it by accident, she felt aggrieved nonetheless as she wanted to bear a child for Mo Jue so that he could enjoy the pride that came with it.


    However¡­


    How should she tell him that they once had a child?


    If she said it, would he be really upset?


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve changed my mind. Whether we have it now or later, we are still having children. Since that is the case, how about we have all the children we want to have before getting on with our lives? Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡± Mo Jue broke into a smile and kissed the corner of her smile.


    ¡°Do you think having children is as easy as passing motion?¡± Ye Wei broke into laughter.


    ¡°Wei Wei, you¡¯re not directly answering the question, so do not digress, please. Are you actually willing to?¡± Mo Jue looked at her stubbornly and held her hand tightly as he awaited her answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of whether I¡¯m willing, you silly. Could I allow you to bully me like this?¡± Ye Wei scolded him as she smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you consider why I didn¡¯t stop you although it¡¯s not my safe period?¡±


    Mo Jue was rejoiced and then frowned. ¡°What¡¯s a ¡®safe period¡¯?¡± he asked really curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s the period where it¡¯s not easy to become pregnant,¡± Ye Wei said with slight nervousness.


    ¡°So, is this a good time for you to get pregnant?¡± Mo Jue asked again shamelessly.


    Ye Wei, out of helplessness, could only nod. Mo Jue had looked up much information, but he did not seem to have completed his homework. Or to put it differently, did he just manage to look up what would make him happy in bed?


    Ye Wei was lost for words.


    ¡°When¡¯s your safe period? And when is it not?¡± Mo Jue asked again.


    ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±


    ¡°Because I want to know better. To increase the odds of pregnancy, we should make love more frequently outside of your safe period, no?¡± Mo Jue said righteously and stoically as though this were some regular dinner talk.


    Ye Wei was utterly stunned.


    ¡®We have to make love more frequently¡¯ reverberated in her mind. Ahh, how could he be so¡­ upfront about it? Wasn¡¯t he already doing her frequently?


    If that was infrequent, what constituted ¡®frequent¡¯? Ye Wei shuddered.


    As evening came, the setting sun covered the surroundings in a sheen of gold, illuminating Ye Wei¡¯s face, which mesmerized Mo Jue. ¡°Wei Wei, are you really willing to have children with me?¡±


    ¡°Gorgeous Mo Jue¡ªno, Second Master Mo, children do not come as and when you hope for them. When it¡¯s time to have them, we will have them.¡± Ye Wei smiled. If she could have another child, she would take care of it and not allow the child to be hurt like how her carelessness had cost her the previous one.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t your safe period, right?¡±


    Mo Jue calmly nodded before asking again, ¡°If we make love more frequently, won¡¯t the odds of you conceiving be higher?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ye Wei was taken aback.


    Just as she was aghast, Second Master Mo calmly lifted the blanket.

 Chapter 745 - Untitled

    When everybody downstairs heard what was going on, they were exceptionally calm and yet seemed exceptionally speechless. It was nothing short of properly exciting¡­


    With Su Man¡¯s place much livelier than usual, not everybody had their own courtyard and mansion. The Su mansion was constructed in a special manner, mostly connected through a winding corridor. The individual mansions were not particularly tall. Ye Wei and Mo Jue occupied the second floor whereas Eleven and Mo Ye were a few rooms adjacent to them. Rong Yan and Chu Li were one winding corridor away.


    The study room for their work was downstairs.


    What actually happened stemmed from Ping-er, who loved to look for Ye Wei for fun. The young girl happily went up the second floor only to hear NSFW sounds at the staircase landing. The two passionate lovers could not be less bothered about visitors.


    The innocent Ping-er was so embarrassed from hearing it that she went down the stairs hurriedly. Given how loud Ye Wei and Mo Jue were, Ping-er, in her excitement, blabbered about what happened. Eleven and Mo Ye, as well as Rong Yan and Chu Li, who originally were about to return to the mansion and were passing by respectively, ended up gathering downstairs and listening in on the action upstairs.


    Rong Yan even innocently suggested whether they would be able to witness the action since it was way more gratifying than listening in on the action.


    Everybody lost it¡­


    Weren¡¯t they doing each other a tad too intensely in broad daylight? It was needless to say that they really wanted to witness the action since Second Boss Mo was really awesome in bed. All the guys gave their signs of approval at Second Boss Mo¡¯s prowess in bed.


    Chu Li smartly brought Rong Yan back to the room. While listening in on the action was not as gratifying as witnessing the action, his desire was piqued and he really wanted to do Rong Yan. Mo Ye and Eleven also darted back to their rooms, while Su Man and Bai Ye were not present.


    Only Black J, Jason, and Ping-er remained downstairs. Ping-er was quite the smart girl who backed away and covered her chest when she saw Black J¡¯s and Jason¡¯s hungry eyes. ¡°I do not want to be part of a threesome. I do not want to be part of a threesome,¡± she said innocently.


    Jason¡¯s and Black J¡¯s faces were utterly blacked. A threesome?! A threesome?!


    F***! Surely they weren¡¯t that desperate?


    Jason stared hard, and Ping-er turned tail and scooted away in an instant. Jason and Black J looked at each other, speechless.


    ¡­


    Once they returned to the room, Mo Ye, somewhat aroused, pinned Eleven against the door and leaned in to kiss her. His blood surged toward his tool which proudly pressed on her abdomen.


    ¡°Eleven¡­¡± He became aroused very quickly and kissed her lips. His hands impolitely reached underneath her shirt and gently kneaded her mounds while gently snapping her red laces. Eleven, who was extremely aroused, was flushing, and her breathing became irregular from his ministrations.


    Any healthy and hot-blooded man who listened in on the action with their beloved and did not respond in kind was not too different from a dead man. Mo Ye kissed her hard. He forcefully ripped off her shirt and left her topless.


    ¡°Mo Ye, we can¡¯t¡­¡± Eleven was trying to avoid imminent peril. Goodness, who would be able to withstand such a sweet torture from her beloved who lit the embers of arousal wherever he touched her? She was so dazed and enthralled by his ministrations that she wanted to be fully lost in them¡­


    But she had to always remember that her body was not up for it¡­


    ¡°Mo Ye, we can¡¯t¡­¡± Eleven cupped his head and gently kissed his lips. As Mo Ye¡¯s body became even more aroused, such a simple kiss was insufficient to satisfy him. He held Eleven and sucked on her tongue without end.


    ¡°Eleven, I can¡¯t be bothered. I want you¡­¡± Mo Ye felt himself lapsing into a lust-fueled madness where he could not care anymore about the virus. All he wanted was her, and he couldn¡¯t care less about whether he caught the virus¡­


    As Mo Ye grunted, he roughly took off Eleven¡¯s belt. Eleven ingeniously disarmed Mo Ye and held his hand. ¡°Mo Ye, I will not allow it. Don¡¯t even think about it. You can do me however you want, but only after I have recovered.¡±


    She had to let go of everything, including her arousal, to be able to say this. This was something she had told Mo Ye a long time ago, and she would absolutely not allow them to sleep together. They had acted out of passion despite not making a home run. While she would not allow him to be lost in sensual desires, she would relieve him through other methods. If both of them were lost in their sensual desires, woe befell them.


    Considering a major battle was looming on the horizon, they could not afford to be willful.


    Whenever they were together, he would tease her to the point she could not bear it and would beg for mercy every night, save the night he learned Su Ruyu was his biological mother. She could feel his desire and his forbearance. Apart from a home run, she had pleased him in many embarrassing ways imaginable.


    However, she could not help but feel bashful about it.


    Her self-control was strong enough to allow them to avoid imminent peril even in the midst of their sensual throes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Mo Ye¡¯s deep eyes were slightly red, burning with an intense desire that would melt her into a puddle. Mo Ye struggled to break free of Eleven¡¯s grasp. He was quite a brute when he used force, so Eleven rolled her body around and directly pinned him against the soft carpet.


    With Eleven on top of him, Mo Ye was so aroused that he rubbed his thighs against her. Since she only had his hands pinned down, he could still move his legs. ¡°Mo Ye, stop moving.¡± Eleven was at a loss as to whether to cry or laugh.


    Didn¡¯t he know that he would only make himself more uncomfortable as he moved?


    Had she known that his curiosity would have killed the cat, she would have dragged him away long before this could happen. Ah, what oversight! While she could pin Mo Ye down, she might not be able to pin a Mo Ye who was burning with desire.


    She also wanted him to do her¡­


    ¡°Eleven, let me go.¡± Mo Ye¡¯s voice had a desire and frustration to it, and he squinted in discomfort. He cajoled Eleven into letting him go as seeing her half-naked yet unable to do anything made him feel extremely unbearable. The sensation of her tender body pinning him down and rubbing against him thanks to their movements sent him into a deeper lust-filled madness.


    He really wanted to do Eleven¡­


    Those thoughts drove him into madness. He could not resist the genuine satisfaction from really f***ing her in spite of how she had helped him relieve himself with her own bag of tricks. He had never known that he was such a greedy person in bed, and his lack of self-control in that department was a pleasant surprise to him too.


    The chain reaction would only lead to¡­ a spectacular outburst!


    Eleven looked at him in slight helplessness. How could she simply let him go?


    Wouldn¡¯t she be getting herself into trouble? She slightly looked down at her body and smiled. ¡°Calm down a little and I¡¯ll let you go. No shenanigans, please.¡±


    As Mo Ye buried that burning desire in him deep under, his gaze grew calmer and his eyes, as seemingly deep as still water, drew her in.


    ¡°I am very calm, and I promise that I will behave.¡± Mo Ye sounded as though he was slightly repressing his desires. While he already sounded good, he sounded even more attractive under these circumstances.


    There was a charm in his voice that one could not overlook.


    Eleven knew that she shouldn¡¯t believe him


    However, when she saw his veins on his forehead throb and him sweating from his extreme forbearance, she could not bear it and thus let Mo Ye go. No sooner had she let go than he grabbed her waist. As the two of them rolled on the ground, their positions changed.


    He was on top of her.


    Mo Ye, no longer his cold and repressed self, became a beast that was about to break out. His pitch-black eyes, as deep as the night sky, were without end¡­


    Yet so passionate.


    He kissed her lips and ran his tongue around the tip of her tongue, sucking and teasing it until he slightly lost control and bit on the tip of her tongue. Eleven wanted to stop him, but she ended up going around his neck in seeming encouragement. In just a moment, she tried to reciprocate his overtures, sending Mo Ye into even more intense arousal. He trembled, and his sweat fell onto her beautiful collarbone.


    He was so aroused that he started to knead her mounds with even more strength. Gritting her teeth, Eleven finally had him let go of her lips with some effort so that she could breathe. Mo Ye¡¯s searing kisses had gone south, and he gently sucked and bit on her mounds. He even kneaded Eleven¡¯s mounds hard, making Eleven gasp.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you nuts?¡± He had left visible bite marks on her pale mounds.


    Mo Ye, rubbing his nose against hers, kissed her lips and said, ¡°Leaving a mark. My mark¡­¡±


    ¡°Seriously?! What marks are you leaving? They will eventually fade.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave a love bite every day.¡± Mo Ye kissed her on her lips without explaining further. He really, really wanted Eleven to the point he could not control that beast of a desire in him¡­


    To face the beautiful person one loved day and night¡ªdespite being able to hug her to sleep and kiss her all over, unable to have her was torturous.


    How many times did he have to cool his lusty desires off in the night?


    The desire in him could not be dispelled.


    This damn poison would off him in her hands instead of his opponents¡¯ hands.


    ¡°You¡¯re nuts.¡±


    ¡°But how now? I really want it.¡± Mo Ye sounded hoarse as he gently blew into Eleven¡¯s ears. Eleven¡¯s body shuddered in response. When it came to arousing people, she was not Mo Ye¡¯s match at any level.


    Men were innately better at women when it came to that.


    ¡°Just bear with it, okay?¡± Eleven replied helplessly as she gently wiped away the sweat on his forehead. ¡°Conserve your energy for the final battle up ahead. Gee, how could you even be thinking of such things even as the final battle looms?¡±


    ¡°Dear, I¡¯m thinking about all these every day¡­¡± Mo Ye looked her in the eye before kissing her on the eyebrow. ¡°The more I repress it, the more it hurts. Eleven, please help me¡­¡±


    Eleven¡¯s face reddened. As her skin was already pale, her reddened face made her extremely adorable. She knew that he would just say that she always forced him to keep it in. In that case, she would have to help him.


    Eleven was undoing Mo Ye¡¯s belt gently when Mo Ye suddenly lied down and grabbed her hand. He looked at her lips briefly before kissing her. ¡°Your mouth, please¡­¡± His gaze became even darker.


    Eleven¡¯s face became beetroot red¡­


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t¡­¡± Eleven was bashful. She did not want to do something like that, and she had rejected it without much thought ever since Mo Ye wanted her to do it previously. While it was said that men enjoyed women who orally pleased them, she did not like it¡­


    She felt that it was¡­ really embarrassing.


    ¡°Eleven¡­¡± Big Boss Mo immediately adopted a petulant approach. He did not stop dallying on her. He wanted her so badly that she had to quench his desire for her.


    ¡°Dear¡­¡± Mo Ye gently whispered into her ear. He gently nibbled at her earlobe, teasing it. Eleven¡¯s face became even redder.


    She could not stand how shameless he had become¡­


    Where on the earth did he learn that from? That was utterly despicable.


    But if Eleven was not mentally prepared and resisted the notion of doing it, then his tool was probably¡­


    ¡°Call my name again and you¡¯ll have to DIY.¡± Eleven stared at Mo Ye in frustration. Mo Ye continued pinning her down and sending her into a sensual daze, relentlessly kneading and teasing her mounds.


    ¡°I am strongly against such torture. Why should I DIY when I have a dear?¡± Big Boss Mo¡¯s hoarse voice sounded determined. She would absolutely not torture him¡­


    Eleven was taken aback. When he gently bit on her mounds, Eleven felt a numbing sensation run through her, sending her into shivers. Unable to bear the pleasure, she grunted and closed her legs tightly. ¡°Dear, look at how your junior is calling for my junior.¡± Mo Ye laughed sexily.


    Eleven was lost for words.


    ¡°Nope.¡± With sheer willpower, Eleven pushed Mo Ye¡¯s head away. If they kept it up, they would not be able to extricate themselves from it. She could not orally please him.


    ¡°Eleven¡­¡± Mo Ye hugged her and swatted away the blanket she was holding. How could such a beautiful view be stopped? Mo Ye was extremely jealous of Mo Jue. Oh, the jealousy¡­


    Why could he have his fill and be so satisfied while he was left hanging? If this was karma for what he did, then it must have been enough, no? Big Boss Mo utterly regretted his previous mistake.


    ¡°Just bear with it, okay? If you can¡¯t, then chop it off.¡± Eleven laughed as she scolded Mo Ye. Mo Ye blinked innocently. Chop it off? That was definitely off the table. How could he guarantee his wife¡¯s sexual happiness once he had chopped that off?


    He absolutely could not afford to chop it off. Mo Ye secretly thought about it and became even more jealous of Mo Jue.


    He suddenly pointed to his cocky and angry junior before saying, ¡°Dear, it just won¡¯t listen¡­¡±


    Eleven was utterly lost for words!

 Chapter 746 - Untitled

    The two of them then did it in the room for a moment. Eleven ultimately had her ways to make him that bit more comfortable. Mo Ye, like a cat who couldn¡¯t wait to get more, kissed Eleven on her cheek several times.


    Eleven grabbed the blanket and covered her half-naked body. She smiled while looking at Big Boss Mo who was acting half-dead. ¡°Wake up. It¡¯s time for dinner soon.¡±


    As the sun set, the room became a tad darker.


    Mo Ye lazily leaned against the wall. ¡°Do you think they will join us for dinner later?¡±


    ¡°What does Mo Jue and Wei Wei joining us for dinner have anything to do with us?¡± Was there any clear association? How could she not know? How could she not know!? Eleven secretly smiled. Chances were that Ye Wei and Mo Jue would not be waking up anytime soon.


    Given Mo Jue¡¯s badass prowess, chances were that they were still at it, no?


    Eleven shook her head, opened the closet, and took her clothes into the bathroom to wash up. After horsing around with him, she was sticky all around and felt uncomfortable. Since Eleven was someone who preferred cleanliness, she comfortably settled in the bathtub. Mo Ye entered the bathroom soon after.


    He took off his clothes in a flash and went to squeeze in the bathtub with Eleven. Just as he sat down, most of the water flowed out of the bathtub. Eleven was slightly taken aback.


    ¡­


    The two of them took four to five times longer to shower than any other person. When they came out, Eleven¡¯s face was blushing and she seemed unconfident¡­


    ¡­


    Ping-er¡¯s eyes looked at her seniors and Bai Ye. Why were they the only few at dinner? Ye Wei and Mo Jue were not present. Neither were Mo Ye and Eleven, nor Chu Li and Rong Yan¡­


    The three couples all disappeared at once.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they hungry?¡± Ping-er asked shamelessly.


    Seeing that Bai Ye did not know what had happened, Ping-er happily described what had happened in the afternoon and Bai Ye was lost for words. It was hence little wonder why they were not present for dinner. Thankfully, the couples lived around each other, so they would only disturb each other¡¯s peace and not affect the others.


    It was actually Jason and Black J, the two lonely singles, who were the most aggrieved. Ping-er showed her consolation toward these single and lonely men.


    Mo Shitian and Su Ruyu often had dinner in their own courtyard. As the divide between Su Ruyu and Su Ruhua had yet to be cleared, Su Ruhua, not wanting Su Ruyu to see her and become vexed, remained in her room.


    Dinner today seemed a tad quieter than usual.


    ¡°Uh, I just recalled something. Would Eleven¡¯s virus allow her to¡­¡± Jason¡¯s eye blinked. As he suddenly recalled that, Bai Ye raised his eyebrows. That seemed to be the case¡­


    Then, they¡­


    Everybody¡¯s thoughts began moving in that direction. Did it mean that Big Boss Mo was so courageous that he was not afraid of the virus?


    Black J gave a thumbs-up. ¡®Damn, he has balls!¡¯


    ¡­


    ¡°Bai Ye, shall we really act as per Chu Li¡¯s plans?¡± Jason asked. ¡°I¡¯m not particularly at ease with it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°We may be short on numbers. Would Su Man and you be able to protect them at your place?¡± Since Rong Yan and Ye Wei were remaining, they needed somebody to protect them.


    While Black J wanted to remain behind, he was afraid that Kahn would see through their ruse. They were indeed short on numbers.


    ¡°As for the Mafia, Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse should be able to arrive tomorrow night. Mo Jue will have at least two of them remain to protect Ye Wei, so they, along with Su Man and me, should be sufficient. Since Kahn will have most of his men hunkered down at the mansion halfway up the mountain, he has few men he can recall,¡± Bai Ye plainly said. All that said, Chu Li¡¯s plan was as meticulous as it could be.


    All that remained was for everybody to be present before carefully planning the next steps to deal with Kahn so that casualties could be minimized.


    Neither Mo Shitian nor Eleven had absolute confidence to win against Kahn, so they had to act in concert to end his threat once and for all.


    Tonight, Black J and Eleven would gather information on Kahn¡¯s actual strength and confirm his numbers. It was imperative they confirmed everything. Black J had long prepared everything and was waiting to leave with Eleven in the night.


    They could not afford to act haphazardly without confirming Kahn¡¯s actual strength and capabilities. The mantra of awareness of both self and the competition was key to victory was time-tested.


    Ping-er looked at them with boredom. She was starting to miss her Senior Ye Wei. If she went up to look for her senior, would she ruin Second Master Mo¡¯s throes of passion and end up getting killed by him? She wondered¡­


    On the second floor, Eleven had finished wearing her clothes and drying her hair. Mo Ye started acting like a douche and had Eleven help him with his clothes. Eleven was extremely startled. Didn¡¯t he have hands and feet? The helpless Eleven could not stand up to Mo Ye¡¯s coaxing and had no choice but to help him wear his black shirt and button every single button. Mo Ye enjoyed how her dainty hands got to work on his chest. He had a very subtle and pleased smile.


    Eleven, oh, Eleven¡­ She was extremely adorable. While she seemed colder, emotionless, and ruthless when she struck, she quietly paid it forward for the people whom she cared for without expecting anything in return. She was also exceptionally gentle.


    While she had her own opinion, ideas, and principles, she was extremely gentle before the people whom she loved.


    It was not about how gentle she portrayed herself to be, but how tender her heart actually was.


    Looks were deceiving. Thankfully, he did not pass over such an adorable and lovely girl.


    Mo Ye gently smiled. He landed a kiss on Eleven¡¯s hair whorl as she just happened to button up all his buttons. He was looking very good!


    Mo Ye could not get any more handsome in a shirt!


    Mo Ye landed another kiss on Eleven¡¯s lips, prepared to bring her down for dinner. Suddenly, Eleven stopped in her steps and slightly frowned. Her breathing became hastier, and she suddenly clutched her abdomen.


    He was shocked. ¡°Eleven, what¡¯s happened?¡±


    Eleven suddenly collapsed, and Mo Ye keenly grabbed her collapsing form. Eleven was clutching her abdomen, and her back was becoming numb from the pain. Her knuckles became pale from a tight clutch.


    ¡°It really hurts!¡± There seemed to be something in her body that was tearing away at her organs. The searing pain was unbearable, and beads of sweat started falling down her forehead.


    ¡°Eleven!¡± Mo Ye roared in a slight panic.


    What was happening to her?


    Her face became deathly white. She suddenly opened her eyes and coughed out blood.


    His black shirt was covered in blood¡­


    Eleven¡¯s virus had taken a turn for the worst!


    Following Su Ruyu and Su Man stabilizing her condition throughout the night, they were barely able to prevent the virus in her from spreading and deteriorating. They had been unable to find a cure, and Su Ruyu had yet to develop the actual antidote.


    When they came out of Su Man¡¯s laboratory, Su Ruyu and Su Man did not look particularly good. Dawn started to break. Even Ye Wei and Mo Jue heard about Eleven and rushed over. Everybody gathered at the central atrium. Mo Ye and Ye Wei wanted to see Eleven, but Su Ruyu stopped them.


    ¡°You still can¡¯t see her for now,¡± Su Ruyu solemnly replied. Mo Ye was extremely anxious, and Su Ruyu almost could not stop him. She had to tell him. ¡°Mo Ye, calm down.¡±


    ¡°Calm down!? Mom, just let me see her, okay? I promise I will not affect her or you. I just want to see her.¡± Having been in the dark about her condition for a night, Mo Ye felt as though he were hanging off a cliff the entire night with no hope of seeing the sunrise. Every second that passed was a nick on his heart.


    How could he calm down at this juncture? His hands, covered in her blood, had yet to be washed. The memories of her coughing blood into his hands were still fresh and agonizing¡­ How could he endure this agony?


    ¡°I said no!¡± Su Ruyu looked straight at Mo Ye. ¡°If you are that concerned for her, then do nothing. I¡¯ll work a way out.¡± She coldly told Mo Ye.


    ¡°Is she in bad shape again?¡± Mo Ye panicked. Why wasn¡¯t he allowed to see her? Why?! He could not help but allow his thoughts to drift to why he could not see Eleven. Did her looks change again?


    Just how badly did her condition deteriorate?


    He really wanted to know how bad her condition had become. He had seen her in extreme suffering and dejection, and he had seen her when she was bone-thin. Would she end up being the same once again?


    Mo Ye really wished that he was the one bearing all these pain and agony on Eleven¡¯s behalf. If it weren¡¯t for him, if it weren¡¯t for that f***ing wretch in him, Eleven would still be fine. She would not be injured and like how she was now.


    Mo Ye really hated himself for losing his mind and doing something like that. How could he allow his beloved woman to suffer such pain? While he was always resolute, this was the first time he utterly regretted his resolution.


    Had he hesitated that bit more, this tragedy would not have happened.


    Eleven¡­


    Eleven¡­


    The regret in his heart welled up over and over, surpassing all the panic he had experienced in his entire lifetime. His heart, as heavy as an anvil, began to dully hurt.


    ¡°The virus is already under control, and she is now in a coma and will need rest. Even if you see her now, you¡¯ll just see her asleep and can¡¯t do jack,¡± Su Man simply said. ¡°If you are really worried about her, just don¡¯t disturb her and let her rest.¡±


    Mo Ye looked at Su Ruyu and Su Man with some doubt. They wouldn¡¯t lie to him that Eleven was fine, right? ¡°Is her life in danger? Mom, tell me. Is Eleven¡¯s life in danger?¡±


    Su Ruyu remained silent. After a hectic night, her face was pale. It might be due to fatigue, worry, or fear. Her deathly pale face seemed slightly less so under the morning sun.


    Her silence made Mo Ye¡¯s heart even colder¡­


    She acquiesced.


    He suddenly pushed Su Ruyu aside and dashed in. Su Ruyu only gave a gesture. Mo Shitian darted ahead and stopped him with a frown of displeasure. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what your mother said?¡±


    ¡°Dad, let me in! Please!¡± Mo Ye, with a hint of urgency in his voice, did not sound as calm as he used to be. Mo Shitian was unfazed and would not allow Mo Ye to go in unless Su Ruyu gave her permission.


    Ye Wei had as worried a look on her face. ¡°Master, is the situation very bad?¡±


    Su Ruyu nodded, and everybody fell silent. They had expected the situation to be this serious. When Mo Ye carried Eleven down, she was already in a coma. That, along with how the experts, Su Ruyu and Su Man, took an entire night to stabilize her condition alluded to how bad the situation at hand was.


    As though his body was filled with lead, Mo Ye took heavier steps. His eyes were filled with a deathly calm.


    ¡°You¡¯ve all been waiting up all night. Go back and rest,¡± Su Ruyu said as she looked at them.


    Given the situation at hand, who else could sleep? If Eleven would never wake up, they would certainly be very worried. Besides, as their final battle with Kahn was just a day away, they were at a loss due to Eleven¡¯s mishap.


    There were challenges aplenty on both fronts.


    ¡°I¡¯ll patch her up. I promise!¡± Su Ruyu said.


    Su Ruyu directed her words at them, especially at Mo Ye. She held Mo Ye¡¯s shoulders and stood before him. ¡°Mo Ye, I am even more worried and anxious about her recovery than you. That said, you really should not disturb her. Go back to rest.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Mo Ye replied barely audibly.


    ¡°I promise that she will not die,¡± Su Ruyu said determinedly. Her cold face was full of determination. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Mo Ye felt his heart slightly sink. He naturally believed that Su Ruyu¡¯s medical skills, fighting ability, and character couldn¡¯t get any better. Thus, he knew that Eleven wouldn¡¯t die since she had said so. However, he also knew that Eleven was in very bad shape.


    All he wanted was to see her to calm the anxiousness and helplessness in his heart.


    ¡°Stop thinking about it. With Su Man and me around, Eleven will be fine. Chu Li, get on with your plans. There must be no oversight. We must take out Kahn once and for all,¡± Su Ruyu said firmly.


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Chu Li nodded.


    Mo Jue tapped Mo Ye¡¯s shoulders and hinted to him not to be too anxious. As Mo Ye¡¯s panic started to settle, he asked worriedly,¡± Mom, is she fine now? When will she wake up?¡±


    Su Ruyu was slightly taken aback and gave some thought. ¡°She will be awake by nighttime.¡±


    He was slightly relieved. ¡°Can I see her when she has awoken?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about it when she¡¯s awake.¡± Su Ruyu did not directly answer the question.


    ¡°Master, with the virus in Eleven¡¯s body under very good control all along, such a problem had never happened. How could Eleven¡¯s condition suddenly deteriorate without any warning?¡± Ye Wei gently frowned.

 Chapter 747 - Untitled

    Su Ruyu seemed slightly in thought, and everybody felt properly bizarre. Long ago, Su Man had mentioned that the virus in Eleven¡¯s body could be suppressed for a year without any mutations. That, along with how she had extremely few allergies and how careful she was with her diet, meant that her condition, in theory, should not deteriorate.


    They were very confident in Su Man. Even if Su Man had gotten the estimated time frame wrong, Su Ruyu was still present and she did not say a word. Su Ruyu did a detailed checkup for Eleven the day after she arrived, and she would have resolved any issues that surfaced.


    Ye Wei¡¯s questions brought out the doubt everybody had.


    Mo Ye was secretly shocked. Could it be because they¡­ But that did not seem to be the case, and it was neither the first time¡­


    ¡°Kahn¡¯s tear gas contained some sort of medicine that triggered a mutation in the virus. Once the tear gas is inhaled, it enters the body through the respiratory system and reacts with the virus, hence triggering a deterioration of the person¡¯s condition,¡± Su Ruyu solemnly said.


    The tear gas¡­


    Ye Wei closed her eyes for a moment. It was indeed the tear gas! She felt bizarre as to why Kahn seemingly trolled them with tear gas that night.


    Even if he had no plans to blatantly screw Su Man¡¯s residence with heavy weaponry, he should not have utilized tear gas as it would not have hurt them a single bit. If he wanted to flush them out of the residence before taking them out in one fell swoop, the lack of action on his part did not seem to add up.


    It all turned out that he was just after Eleven.


    It was hence little surprise that he would agree to a final battle. He was certain that he would face no competition thanks to Eleven being out of the equation. While he did not know how capable Mo Shitian was, he, however, knew that Old Witch was no slouch. That said, despite how capable Su Ruyu was, her fighting against Kahn would be an uphill battle. Since Kahn could not lay a finger on Su Ruyu, he hence went after Eleven, his biggest threat. Once he had taken Eleven out of the equation, the odds substantially shifted in his favor.


    Since he had the virus that infected Meng Lianying, he would definitely be able to trigger the viruses in Eleven too.


    Dealing with Eleven was way easier than dealing with Su Ruyu.


    He hence utilized those tear gas rounds.


    Mo Ye secretly gritted his teeth. They had been negligent, and Kahn¡¯s move was a masterstroke in viciousness and ingenuity. Their attention had been on how he would openly act against them, so they had not expected him to simply take Eleven on.


    ¡°Master, is Eleven out of action then?¡± Chu Li solemnly asked.


    Su Ruyu solemnly nodded, and everybody was mildly shocked. ¡°Even if Eleven awakens, she will be out of commission. If she isn¡¯t, her condition will only worsen. Besides, we are afraid her body has been badly damaged,¡± Su Man said.


    ¡°F*** that bastard! I¡¯ll waste that scoundrel Kahn!¡± Jason roared in anger. When he heard that Kahn was behind it, he was utterly unhappy and eventually lost it when he heard about Eleven¡¯s condition.


    He really wished he had the opportunity to skin that bastard alive.


    In the evening, Birmingham, Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse, as well as several experts from the Top Terrorist Organization arrived. Knowing that Eleven met with a mishap and how Mo Ye was in a bad mood, Birmingham did not dare to irritate Mo Ye and was not the enfant terrible he was.


    As Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse got along very well with the Ye family, they were concerned about her leg injury. With so many more people descending upon the Su mansion, the Su mansion became much livelier, which Ping-er liked as she could not resist a crowd. Despite knowing that a massive battle was waiting for them, everybody was in good spirits.


    With some time and manpower to spare, Chu Li, Black J, and Mo Ye made rearrangements to their manpower and plans. Mo Ye, due to Eleven¡¯s condition, wanted to remain at the Su mansion.


    Chu Li gave it much thought and wanted to seek Su Ruyu¡¯s opinion. Since Su Ruyu, Mo Shitian, and Su Man were not present, he put himself in Mo Yan¡¯s shoes and imagined how he would not want to leave Rong Yan should something happen to her. After a little more thought, he did not insist that Mo Ye participate in the action.


    The manpower they had should be sufficient; with Daddy Mo taking on Kahn, and Su Ruyu as a backup, everybody else could focus on taking on the Russian operatives. At the same time, some of them would delay the Interpol agents.


    Chu Li, with a better idea of what to expect, allocated much work that night. As Eleven was wounded, they did not take action last night. Since Birmingham, Wind, and Cloud were excellent at gathering intelligence, Black J took them out for some intelligence gathering.


    Wind, Cloud, Mo Ye, Su Man, and Bai Ye would remain. Since Ye Wei and Eleven were together, they had to take risks. Considering Mo Shitian would never leave Su Ruyu¡¯s side, Chu Li took a gamble and had Su Ruyu remain in the Su mansion.


    Once all these were arranged, the Mo brothers had not much opinion. Chu Li then turned to ask Rong Yan for her opinion, but Rong Yan merely shook her head as her opinion was unsuitable for the issue at hand. Since this was something between the Mafia and the Top Terrorist Organization, it was more apt that the men ironed out amongst themselves.


    Rong Yan¡¯s strength was that she was extremely aware of who¡¯s who in any given situation.


    As they finished discussing, the sky darkened. Black J led Wind, Cloud, and Birmingham out of the Su mansion. Everybody knew all too well that Kahn had eyes staking out the Su mansion, which they took some time avoiding.


    Once they had left, Su Ruyu went over to inform Mo Ye that Eleven had awoken. Mo Ye turned around and disappeared from the great hall. Everybody, who was as worried, wanted to see her but Ye Wei stopped them.


    While she was as worried as they were, Eleven wanted to see Mo Ye the most.


    Su Ruyu and Su Man gave them space by walking out of the laboratory.


    The clear night sky dotted with stars made for a beautiful night in Riyadh. Su Man looked around and gently asked, ¡°Second sister, are you really planning to do this?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything inappropriate about it?¡± Su Ruyu asked in return with slightly raised delicate eyebrows. ¡°Do you find it dangerous in any way?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too risky. If Mo Shitian guesses wrongly, we would completely lose,¡± Su Man coldly said. There were too many people involved this time, and most were his close friends, family, and¡­ the most important person to him.


    Su Man, who was typically cold, seemed aloof about much. He was, however, extremely concerned about this operation.


    If anything happened to anybody, he would not be at peace.


    While Kahn¡¯s persistence was a given to others, he had heard much about it. That, along with how special Kahn¡¯s constitution was, meant that Mo Shitian defeating him was not a given. If he guessed wrongly, they would not fully back away.


    Su Ruyu smiled instead. She stood with her hands behind her and said, ¡°While he may not care about the things of the world for many years, he was, after all, the godfather of the Mafia. He was right about one thing. When he was in power, he left the competition in the dust. While I believe him, you can choose not to play along.¡±

 Chapter 748 - : Untitled

    Mo Ye held Eleven¡¯s hand and stroked her pale face with his other trembling hand. Her face was very pale, terrifying even. He seemed to have seen Eleven when he tortured her.


    His heart, pricked at the moment, was very painful.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this. I¡¯m fine.¡± She weakly smiled. While her pale lips were indeed terrifying, she seemed to smile gently as though the virus in her did not faze her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Eleven, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Mo Ye planted his face against the back of her hand in utter regret. He knew that his apologies, however many, would not be enough to bring back her health.


    This was his fault. All his fault.


    ¡°Mo Ye, it¡¯s all over. I¡¯m past it, and you should stop blaming yourself,¡± Eleven gently said. ¡°If you bring it up again and I recall the past as a result¡­ You don¡¯t want me to hate you, do you?¡±


    She had spent much time thinking it through before coming to terms with it. She hoped that they would be able to forget it and move on.


    Despite knowing that his excessive brutality was the cause behind her catching the virus, she did not blame him. She really didn¡¯t.


    ¡°No, no. I would rather you hate me.¡± Eleven felt the back of her hand become damp. She shuddered and leaned forward to hug Mo Ye. He was unable to control his emotions and held her so tightly that he almost crushed her.


    She could feel his regret and hatred.


    ¡°All has passed. Master said that she can save me and patch me up. Since it¡¯s just a matter of time, don¡¯t feel too bad about it. Once these all have passed, she will wholeheartedly focus on neutralizing the virus in me. I will be fine,¡± Eleven gently said. She really trusted Su Ruyu. The latter would certainly be able to save her if she said so. Despite the virus flaring up and causing her immense misery, she was not worried about her life being in danger.


    ¡°We still have a lot of time to look forward to. If you really feel that you owe me something, you can always gradually repay it,¡± Eleven said it especially gently and slowly as she was not used to such gentle words.


    She hoped that Mo Ye would be able to completely let go of it.


    And make no more mention of it.


    ¡°I will,¡± Mo Ye hoarsely replied. He realized that he was hugging Eleven too tightly and could not help but let go of his hands. However, he could not bear to let Eleven go. When he saw Eleven¡¯s pale face, Mo Ye could only feel bad but did not clearly show it as he did not want Eleven to feel bad as well.


    Mo Ye asked her whether she was hurting elsewhere, and she shook her head. The scene last night scared the daylights out of Mo Ye, which was Mo Ye¡¯s first time experiencing the horror of death.


    In that instant, he feared how death would separate them for good.


    ¡°Master told me you wanted to see me so urgently.¡± The two of them hugged, and Eleven, who could not bear to see him so miserable, settled on a random conversation topic.


    ¡°Uh, Mom did not allow me to see you because it would inconvenience you. I was just seeing you and wouldn¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Just listen to whatever my master says,¡± Eleven said. ¡°She has her reasons for not allowing you to see me, and aren¡¯t you seeing me now? I am fine¡­¡±


    Mo Ye gently smiled and hugged her even tighter.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Eleven shook her head. Although she did not feel hungry at all, she just had a nutritional jab and thus still wanted some hot food. Su Ruyu told her that she would prepare some porridge for her.


    ¡°If I run into Meng Lianying, I¡¯ll ask her for that antidote. Whatever the price, I want it,¡± Mo Ye solemnly said. If there were an antidote, the virus in her would have long been gone and she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer agonizingly while fearing that her condition could take a turn for the worse anytime.


    He recalled how Meng Lianying went to look for him when he was in Italy. Back then, on account of the five years they had spent together, he did not want to kill her despite how she deceived him.


    Besides, she told him about the antidote.


    She claimed that Kahn had the antidote, of which there were two pills. She had already consumed one, and consuming the other would completely cure her of the virus so that she would not have to fear it annually.


    He asked her about the antidote, and she smiled, saying that she could help him get it, but only on a condition¡­


    She wanted to bear his children!


    Meng Lianying said that as long as he was willing to have a child with her, she would allow Eleven and him to get together and would leave them alone for good. The child would be for her keepsake and she would disappear to a faraway place.


    Without thinking, he rejected Meng Lianying.


    For want of the antidote, he would not sell out his body, and it was especially so for Eleven that he insisted. If Eleven knew about it, she would leave him without saying another word.


    To exchange their bodies for the antidote, it was an utter insult.


    When he did not agree, Meng Lianying merely coldly smiled and left after telling him that he would regret it someday.


    The antidote was extremely important to Eleven.


    Whenever he recalled the incident, he did not regret not dealing with Meng Lianying. Had he given it a little more thought then, he would have collected her blood so that Su Man could extract the constituents of the antidote from it and make formulating the antidote less challenging.


    To think that he did not think of that back then! When he thought about it now, he really regretted not thinking about it.


    Having heard him, Eleven was taken aback but still remained calm. She did not expect Meng Lianying to propose such a deal to Mo Ye: a child for an antidote pill!


    Thankfully, Mo Ye had not agreed to it. If he had, it would have been akin to a slap in her face as the terms of the deal were a clear affront to her that she would rather not have.


    Besides¡­


    The children¡­ She did not know whether she could bear children, and that was her emotional knot. If she knew that Meng Lianying and Mo Ye had children together, she would have a hang-up in her heart and would walk out of his life for good.


    Since Mo Ye also wanted children, she must be the only person to carry his children.


    ¡°Meng Lianying¡­ Gosh, I couldn¡¯t imagine her stooping so low,¡± Eleven coldly said with hints of displeasure. ¡°Mo Ye, can you promise me that you will not see her anymore?¡±


    ¡°Definitely.¡± Mo Ye kissed her on the forehead and gently said, ¡°I¡¯ve not been in touch with her since long ago.¡±


    He did not deceive Eleven. She seemed to have really given up on him and had not looked for him since then.


    She should have given up on him.


    No sooner had Eleven nodded than Mo Ye¡¯s cell phone rang¡­

 Chapter 749 - Untitled

    Meng Lianying was calling. Mo Ye looked at Eleven. The final battle was just tomorrow, so why did she call tonight?


    ¡°Pick it up!¡± Eleven said.


    Mo Ye nodded. For all they knew, he might be able to fish some information from Meng Lianying. He hinted to Eleven not to speak and then picked up the call. When he picked up, Meng Lianying¡¯s panicked voice came over the phone. ¡°Ye, I want to see you now.¡±


    Her voice sounded worried and saddening¡­


    ¡°Speak your mind. I will not meet you,¡± Mo Ye coldly replied while looking at Eleven, who was resting against the pillow next to him. Mo Ye turned on the speaker for Eleven to hear. Eleven was taken aback and shook her head. She trusted Mo Ye. Whether she was listening in or not made no difference.


    ¡°Ye, if you want to stay alive, you must come out to meet me,¡± Meng Lianying said urgently. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die tomorrow, just come out now. I want to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Whether I meet you or not does not matter. Say whatever you have to say now, or keep your peace. Your reminders are unnecessary.¡± Mo Ye sounded even colder. ¡°If you are not talking, I will end the call.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Meng Lianying suddenly screamed to stop him. She seemed to be out of solutions and could only say, ¡°Ye, even if you hate me and bear a grudge against me, you should know that I will not harm you. Tomorrow¡ª¡±


    She was cut off before she could finish talking. The beeping sound coming from the other end meant that someone had forcibly ended her call. Mo Ye and Eleven looked at each other and knew well what happened.


    It was Kahn.


    It must have been Kahn. He was the only person who could pull that off.


    What was Meng Lianying trying to tell them? Just what did Kahn have up his sleeve? Mo Ye felt his heart wrench with some unease. Considering they were scheming against each other, it would eventually boil down to who would outscheme the other.


    Tomorrow would tell whether it was Kahn who outschemed them or otherwise.


    ¡°Do you think Kahn has any tricks up his sleeve?¡± Eleven solemnly asked. She seemed much paler compared to before, almost sickeningly so.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Given his character, I am sure he will pull a thing or two off. I am worried about the danger,¡± Eleven said. He might have looked up the terrain the castle was on, but Chu Li and company had run through Kahn¡¯s possible courses of action countless times and planned for all of them. Despite knowing they should not panic, Kahn was indeed extremely scheming. However, he should not be as scheming as their entire crew.


    ¡°You¡¯re not in a good shape, so stay out of this. I¡¯ll remain at home and protect you,¡± Mo Ye said.


    ¡°How could you remain at home? We are already short on numbers, and we would be one man less if you decide to remain. That will not do¡­¡±


    ¡°Eleven, this is settled, so do not think too much about it. Whatever you say, I will not leave you tomorrow.¡± Mo Ye insisted. ¡°If I do not personally protect you, I will not be at peace. Even if I do go, I can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Eleven was lost for words.


    The morning sun cast a gentle light upon Riyadh. With clear skies for miles, all seemed so good.


    ¡°Master, we have confirmed that they have left for the castle.¡± The scout showed him the recorded footage. In the footage, Kahn saw Su Ruyu and Mo Shitian lead a group of them and leave via car.


    Neither Eleven nor Mo Ye was amongst them. Mo Ye, who was carrying a lame Ye Wei, along with Chu Li, Black J, and Jason left proudly and impressively. There were also some experts he did not recognize but could not afford to overlook.


    He gradually broke into a smile. Meng Lianling, who was beside him, had a slightly puffy face as though she had been slapped extremely hard. Her youthful and lively face seemed a tad sorrowful.


    Kahn lifted her chin teasingly. ¡°What¡¯s up? Isn¡¯t this the very ending you¡¯ve anticipated? Don¡¯t you hate Mo Ye and Eleven? Why aren¡¯t you happy at all? Who would have known that you were even thinking of informing them?¡±


    His voice had a chilling coldness that sent shivers up Meng Lianying¡¯s back. It seemed that the slightest misstep on her part would lead him to put a bullet into her head. She was indeed afraid of Kahn.


    It was even more so after Ye Wei blinded Kahn in an eye. She realized how terrifying this man was. In his quest to vent his anger, he had no qualms hurting his own and treating life as though it were worthless.


    She used to think of how Kahn liked her and loved her and hence indulged her. She later discovered how twisted, vicious, and evil he was. Witnessing his terrifying methods, she started to fear him.


    Kahn¡­


    The fear of him forcefully ending the call last night reappeared in her mind.


    Meng Lianying forcefully suppressed her emotions and said, ¡°I hate Eleven but not Mo Ye. Zero, please do not do this. Just spare Mo Ye, okay?¡±


    ¡°Spare?! Haha, you know well how I want to get my hands on Eleven, so how do you expect me to spare him?¡± Zero flung his hands and sent Meng Lianying flying out. The scouts next to him asked him for further instructions.


    ¡°As per planned.¡± Kahn coldly smiled.


    ¡°Roger that!¡± The few acknowledged and backed out. Kahn approached Meng Lianying and gently lifted her head up. ¡°Yingying, if only you were that bit smarter, I could spare your life. It¡¯s kind of a waste to die for a man, no?¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t allow these skills of yours to go to waste. You¡¯d better not sit by the sidelines when I need you.¡± Kahn gently smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you fare. For all you know, I might just grant you your wish.¡±


    He was blind in one eye, and said blind eye was surrounded by a terrifying wound. His handsome look was made even more terrifying by that eye patch, disrupting the congruence of his face. His handsome face should not have such defects.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Meng Lianying¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Will you really spare Mo Ye? Zero, I promise you that I will do anything, but you have to promise me that you will spare him.¡±


    ¡°That will depend on how you perform.¡± Kahn cajoled her.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    When Su Ruyu and company reached the castle midway up the mountain, Kahn was already waiting outside the castle with arms behind him as though he were looking down on the world.

 Chapter 750 - Untitled

    Once they reached, Kahn, with hands behind him, turned around and said, ¡°Master, it has been a long time!¡±


    Su Ruyu coldly laughed and said, ¡°I dare not be your master. Wolf is your master, so please do not mix him up with me. Since we¡¯re all here, name your terms.¡±


    ¡°I do not want anything else but revenge for my lost eye and all the pain I suffered.¡± Kahn coldly laughed as he looked at Ye Wei sinisterly. Mo Jue, who was tightly holding onto Ye Wei, was on alert. Instead, Ye Wei seemed displeased.


    Full of self-confidence and with an alluring smile, she seemed especially gorgeous. ¡°Kahn, you actually look pretty good. You¡¯re suave and individualistic, and your eyes are so damn beautiful. If I did not take a liking to my Gorgeous Mo Jue, I would certainly have thrown myself into your embrace.¡±


    She smiled so alluringly that he raised his eyebrows as he pondered. Chu Li and Black J looked to the vantage point on the castle and noticed several snipers. The castle was so well-designed that it was easy to defend and hard to take down. Any top-down assault was difficult due to the many vantage points in the castle that made for ideal sniper nests.


    They wore multi-functional shades, allowing them to see what was going on in the castle. Through their x-ray lenses, they noticed lots of people within the castle.


    There were clearly over thirty people, and that did not match up with Black J¡¯s figures. After some repeated investigation, Black J realized something was amiss. There were over twenty people missing. Where could they have gone to?


    ¡°Master, something is amiss!¡± Black J said with exceptional nervousness. If these twenty-over people were indeed missing, could they have gone to the Su mansion?


    Su Ruyu gently smiled. She did not seem nervous at all. Mo Shitian, who was next to her, remained silent and glum. Kahn broke out into loud laughter and said, ¡°Master, I never imagined you all would fall for it.¡±


    There was a cliff behind him, but he did not seem to be afraid. ¡°She¡¯s a fraud, isn¡¯t she? I¡¯ve long guessed that you would not bring the real Ye Wei to see us since it wouldn¡¯t add up if you really handed her over. She¡¯s clearly a fraud, no?¡±


    Chu Li¡¯s gaze slightly shifted, and Black J and the others were slightly nervous. As Kahn looked on, he was even more certain of his thoughts and suddenly broke into loud laughter. ¡°Do you think that your trick will save Ye Wei from her inevitable end? Dream on! She¡¯s dead!¡±


    His voice became gradually twisted, and so did his looks.


    Meng Lianying¡¯s plane was hovering above. Mo Shitian looked at its pilot with squinted eyes. If this were a fighter jet, any missiles dropped onto them would have unthinkable consequences.


    Ye Wei smiled even more gorgeously. ¡°Well, then. Shall I wager on whether our dear Kahn is a fraud too?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter? You all are going nowhere.¡±


    ¡°That is not a given. Who knows? I might be the real deal while you¡¯re the fraud. That said, do you know how it feels to beat somebody at their own game?¡± Ye Wei gently smiled as she limped forward. ¡°Fraudster, I must remind you to be aware of the big picture. You Russians are toast!¡± Ye Wei said with a smile.


    ¡­


    ¡°What did you say!?¡± Kahn squinted in extreme anger. In his anger, he did not know of another team rappelling down the cliffs to meet them from within.


    They were extremely capable and acted stealthily without arousing even the slightest attention.


    ¡°I am the real Ye Wei.¡± Ye Wei smiled gorgeously.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± Kahn was slightly taken aback. For a moment, Mo Jue did not know whether she was Ye Wei or Beauty Mom. Even Chu Li and company were at a loss.


    Su Ruyu tucked her lips and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see who dies today.¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, gunfire came from the castle and everyone leaped into action. When Mo Jue was about to dodge, Ye Wei suddenly grabbed his elbow. ¡°Hey, cover me.¡±


    ¡°Beauty Mom, you¡­¡± He looked at her leg. Honestly speaking, Ye Wei and Su Ruhua were somewhat similar in temperament. He felt that Beauty Mom had been playing Ye Wei¡¯s part really well ever since they left the mansion. For a moment, he could not tell them apart if it weren¡¯t for him knowing beforehand that Beauty Mom was impersonating her down to her mannerisms.


    ¡°F*** off! Who¡¯s your Beauty Mom? It¡¯s really me!¡±


    Mo Jue was lost for words.


    Bullets soon whistled past them. Without thinking, Mo Jue carried Ye Wei and took cover behind a huge rock.


    Gunfire rang out all of a sudden.


    Meng Lianying and the others flew close-air-support fighters, lighting them up with a variety of different caliber guns.


    ¡­


    Su Man¡¯s mansion.


    Kahn stood proudly with tens of men surrounding Bai Ye, Rong Yan, Ye Wei, Mo Ye, and Eleven. Kahn coldly laughed and looked at them with a seeming smile that he did not make any effort to conceal.


    ¡°Wei Wei, so there you are.¡± Kahn gently smiled at the sight of Ye Wei before turning to look at the pale Eleven and then Mo Ye.


    He had long guessed that Eleven could not leave and thus knew that Mo Ye would remain too.


    He would kill Ye Wei, Mo Ye, and everybody else before taking Eleven away. Since Eleven¡¯s condition deteriorated, he could not afford to lay a finger on her. Everybody else was not his match.


    ¡°How wise-cracking of you.¡± Ye Wei smiled gorgeously. Although she said little, she seemed calm and indifferent rather than fearful.


    Her smug smile had a hint of imminent victory.


    Kahn waved his hands and had the twenty-over men leave the great hall. His absolute confidence that he would win against them all led to his smugness and confidence.


    ¡°Eleven, I told you that I wanted you back.¡±

 Chapter 751 - Untitled

    The moment he reached out to stroke Eleven¡¯s chin, the man next to her grabbed his hand in the blink of an eye.


    He was so fast he almost caught Kahn¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°F*** off! Don¡¯t dirty her face!¡±


    He sounded like an angel from hell. However, he was so gorgeous to the point he looked like the lovechild of the angel and the devil.


    When did Mo Ye become so capable?


    Kahn slightly raised his eyebrows. A hint of danger flashed across his eyes. He suddenly heard a few agonizing cries, followed by thumps of heavy objects slumping onto the ground. Shocked, Kahn turned around and realized that his men had fallen.


    With deathly looks on them that seemed devoid of life, Kahn suddenly opened his eyes wide and noticed Su Man calmly walking into the great hall. The immaculate-looking gentleman, as though he were an angel incarnate, was calm and beautiful. His countenance was extremely cold to the point nothing seemed to be of his business.


    However, everybody outside had collapsed. That was the truth.


    Su Man was an expert at toxins.


    Although Kahn was impervious to toxins, taking down over twenty of his men made their job much easier. Kahn stared at Su Man in anger before he suddenly laughed madly.


    So what if they had fallen? None could defeat him.


    He suddenly struck at Ye Wei, but little did he expect Ye Wei to deftly avoid it. Eleven came between them and pushed his hand away. All these happened so quickly that Kahn did not quite know what was going on.


    Ye Wei¡¯s leg had miraculously recovered!


    It was such a perfect recovery that Kahn saw through the ruse. She was absolutely not Ye Wei! Since Ye Wei¡¯s leg would not recover so quickly, the one who left the mansion earlier was indeed Ye Wei¡­


    Damn it!


    Kahn¡¯s targets were clear: Su Ruyu, Eleven, and Ye Wei. Since he had long guessed that they would not put Ye Wei at risk, they would certainly not allow Ye Wei to appear at the meeting and would instead arrange for a stand-in.


    Since Eleven¡¯s condition worsened, she must be in the Su mansion too. Among the three of them, Kahn would naturally choose to kill Ye Wei first, take Eleven, and then slowly kill Su Ruyu.


    Time-wise, Meng Lianying would be able to stall them at the castle while he tied up loose ends at the Su mansion before returning to the castle. The plan was originally perfect, but¡­


    Was it really Ye Wei who went earlier today?


    How could this be?


    Moreover, how could Eleven be able to move? According to his plans, even if Eleven was awake, she should still be in bed and immobile despite Su Ruyu¡¯s medical skills.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± he flatly asked. He was certain she was not Eleven.


    Eleven raised her hand and coldly smiled before she wiped her face and removed a mask. Kahn was slightly taken aback. It was actually Su Ruyu! How could this be!? Who left the mansion today then?


    From the footage, he could clearly see that it was Su Ruyu who had left the mansion. Save Su Ruyu and Eleven, who else would have that look and temperament? Could it have been Eleven?


    If Ye Wei and Eleven had indeed headed to the castle whereas Su Ruyu remained here¡­ Did he get something wrong?


    This was impossible. Kahn was shocked. He had put much thought into the meetup, and every step from the tear gas attack was part of his grand plan. He made countless speculations about how they would react and plan to each step of his.


    How could he have gone wrong? Something somewhere must have been wrong! It must have¡­ What if Eleven impersonated Su Ruyu, who had left, this morning? In that case, how did she seem to be in the pink of health?


    Su Ruyu coldly laughed as she looked at Kahn mockingly. ¡°You must be wondering who left today, huh? To save you some misery, yes, it was Eleven as you would have expected. But I guess you must be wondering how Eleven could have recovered, no?¡±


    Wind and Cloud did not expect Ye Wei and Eleven to be someone else, and they were in the dark about it! If that is the case, Ye Wei must be Ruhua instead of herself¡­ Just what was going on?


    ¡°What exactly did you do?¡± Kahn growled. Damn it! He just could not believe that he still could not outwit Su Ruyu even after so many years. This was impossible!


    ¡°What did I do?¡± Su Ruyu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Kahn, you¡¯ve outsmarted yourself. While we were almost fooled by you, thankfully, we had people who were even more scheming than you. Don¡¯t you know what it feels like to be beaten at your own game? Ever since your tear gas attack, I picked up a chemical that was bad for Eleven in the air. Since then, I gave Eleven checkups to inoculate her against the chemical in the air. Her coughing blood day was merely a ruse as I knew you had bugged Su Man¡¯s mansion. Since you knew us from cover to cover, I decided not to tell you anything and allow you to believe that your plan went as planned. That belief allowed you to let your guard down, and I must say that it worked perfectly against you. Eleven is in very good shape, and I will be able to formulate the antidote without requiring yours in any way. Kahn, on account that we are master and disciple, turn back to me and I can save you.¡±


    ¡°In your f***ing dreams! You saving me?! You saving me!!??¡± Kahn was so agitated he almost ripped off his black eyepatch. As Su Ruyu said, how could he accept the fact that she was responsible for turning him into that living hell he was in?


    Su Ruyu coldly laughed. ¡°It seems like we are headed for a fight to the death. Kahn, you¡¯d better think it through. Back then, it was Wolf who turned you into who you are. If it weren¡¯t for him, you would have grown up with Chu Li and the others, and perhaps even become a leader in the Top Terrorist Organization. It was him who turned you into who you are, and you should hate him instead of me. For all you know, I¡¯m just not bothered about you.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! It was you. It was clearly you that used me as a guinea pig for Eleven! It was you, you inhumane b**** who could not bear to let Eleven give me the experimental medicine, so you had me become her guinea pig instead. You¡¯re behind all of it!¡± Kahn roared, venting out his frustration and grudges across the years.


    Su Ruyu sighed deeply. ¡°Was it Wolf who told you all that? Kahn, you are wrong. I was never of the opinion that either of you should be guinea pigs for each other. Wolf wanted his way, and I cannot be blamed for that.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Kahn flew into a rage and swung his hand at Su Ruyu. ¡°I¡¯ll f***ing kill you!¡±


    He lunged at Su Ruyu crazily. Once again, Mo Shitian darted before Kahn and blocked his fists before throwing him aside. Kahn, who was no slouch himself, quickly regained his footing.

 Chapter 752 - Untitled

    Mo Shitian and Kahn, both experts of experts, fought it out. They moved as quickly as lightning, and Bai Ye could not differentiate between them.


    Kahn, who was outschemed by Mo Shitian, flew into a rage and acted extremely viciously through his moves, keeping Mo Shitian on the defensive. When experts exchanged blows, there were nary theatrics but the trading of lethal blows.


    In return, Mo Shitian fought with no holds barred. As he neutralized Kahn¡¯s moves, he actively sought out opportunities to attack Kahn. Mo Shitian, given his character, primarily took the offensive rather than the defensive. As long as he was given the opportunity, he would drive his opponent into a dead end. Since Kahn primarily took the offensive, the two of them really fought it out with each other.


    After tens of moves, Kahn, thanks to Mo Shitian¡¯s lapse, landed a punch on Mo Shitian¡¯s abdomen. Mo Shitian landed a punch on Kahn¡¯s chin in return. The two of them broke away. One looked on dangerously with squinted eyes while the other wiled away the blood on his lips seductively with a sinister gaze.


    Kahn squinted at how this person was certainly not Mo Ye. The latter¡¯s moves were not this terrifying. ¡°Are you a cyborg too?¡±


    Mo Shitian, who was already cold and sinister, laughed. His exceptionally sinister laughter was akin to how Yama was after their lives. ¡°Cyborg? Do you think that everybody has to become a cyborg just to be as capable as you are? How unpromising!¡±


    Kahn, whose ego was utterly bruised, suddenly leaped up and aggressively attacked him. Seeing that Kahn was attacking like a lunatic, Bai Ye brought Su Man back.


    Su Ruyu frowned. His skills had indeed developed by much all these years, and the fact that he was a cyborg made him extremely quick and strong. He was indeed very capable.


    When Bai Ye heard fists fly, he was shocked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Kahn roared. His hands shuddered before specially-made steel claws shot out from his sleeves. Since Mo Shitian was attacking him, he was unable to avoid the claws, which then lodged viciously into his elbows. Kahn coldly laughed and retracted his hands. The claws shredded Mo Shitian¡¯s clothes and drew blood, leaving ten deep trails on Mo Shitian¡¯s arms.


    The steel claws were specially made to be extremely sharp. Once worn, they multiplied the damage that any person could inflict by several measures. The steel claws were designed particularly well as they were able to retract to become a fist and deploy to become a sharp weapon.


    If one was hit with them, the consequences were unthinkable.


    Su Ruyu darted up. Mo Shitian merely frowned as he looked at his arm. With clothing around his arm completely shredded, the razor-sharp trails were like knives that deeply cut into his arms and dragged downward.


    Judging from the pool of blood on the ground, he was clearly seriously wounded.


    Su Ruyu held his arm and looked away. When she saw his blood, her eyes became reddened and a murderous intent erupted from her. Damn it, this injury¡­ The claws were so sharp that they almost pierced his bones. He was undoubtedly seriously wounded.


    ¡°How is he?¡±


    To Mo Shitian, who was a man of steel, such serious injuries did not faze him. He merely shook his hand and shrugged free of Su Ruyu with a vicious look on his face as though nothing had happened to him. Then, he leaped up toward Kahn and fought him.


    Without hesitating, Su Ruyu joined Mo Shitian in the fight.


    They carefully avoided Kahn¡¯s claws and did not directly take him on. Through their experience and skills, they kept Kahn at bay.


    With Kahn already finding a single Mo Shitian hard to deal with, having to deal with Su Ruyu too left him feeling tedious.


    Su Ruyu specialized in up-close combat with a special focus on Kahn¡¯s lower body. While Mo Shitian focused on Kahn¡¯s upper body, they collaborated very well and acted very quickly. Mo Shitian¡¯s arm injuries did not faze him the slightest.


    In the blink of an eye, they exchanged ten moves, and Su Ruyu was starting to feel the strain. Kahn was a very dogged opponent whose steel claws were extremely sharp. Since those were out of their control, along with how aggressively Kahn punched, any bone that connected with his fists would surely shatter.


    Kahn coldly laughed. As time passed, he had the upper hand. His strength was worn down much slower than they had expected. That contrasted with Mo Shitian and Su Ruyu¡¯s rapid wearing down as they were merely human.


    As they could not keep up, the offensive gradually became defensive.


    ¡°You can¡¯t win against me.¡± Kahn broke into a gentle smile of victory. Hmmph! They would not be able to win against him! He was the strongest in the world, and nobody could defeat him.


    Bai Ye was very worried about Mo Shitian and Su Ruyu, whereas Su Man tucked his lips and was somewhat in thought. Su Ruhua, on the other hand, was extremely nervous and did not know what to do.


    Mo Shitian suddenly changed how he attacked. He swept his leg, matched up to Su Ruyu¡¯s pace, and hit Kahn in the knee. Kahn, feeling a numbing feeling in his leg, quickly darted away. Su Ruyu, who happened to be next to Kahn, flipped herself, leaped up, and landed a kick on Kahn¡¯s neck. Enraged, Kahn backed away and suddenly deployed his claws, piercing Su Ruyu¡¯s legs. Although the claws were not embedded particularly deeply, much blood came out, drenching the trousers.


    Kahn backed away into a wall before stabilizing himself from the aggressive move. He coldly smiled with some hints of irony before he flexed his neck as though he were correcting his dislocated bones.


    As compared to Kahn, who seemed fine, Su Ruyu¡¯s legs and Mo Shitian¡¯s arms were seriously wounded. Rong Yan¡¯s heart thumped at whether their injuries would affect them.


    Mo Shitian, seeing Su Ruyu¡¯s injuries, became vicious and swung at a chair nearby before kicking it at Kahn. No sooner had Kahn shattered the chair with his fists than Mo Shitian appeared before Kahn and landed two fast and accurate punches on Kahn¡¯s chest. As Kahn coughed out blood, his claws almost simultaneously left several red, clear trails on Mo Shitian¡¯s chest.


    Both of them were injured!


    One of them backed into the wall, whereas Mo Shitian lost his footing and fell to the back.


    ¡°Shitian!¡± Su Ruyu, in her panic, reached out to catch Mo Shitian¡¯s falling form. With some strength, Mo Shitian regained his footing without frowning. It was as though the five very deep slash wounds from the claws were not present. In all hardiness, he looked so cold it sent shivers down their spines.


    This injury¡­ Su Ruyu frowned.

 Chapter 753 - Untitled

    Kahn wiped away the traces of blood on his lips. He was vicious and had a few hints of madness as though coughing out blood was nothing to him.


    Mo Shitian¡¯s face had a few hints of viciousness. Although he looked pale, his presence was no less aggressive. Everybody secretly admired how he was indeed a tough man. As he looked around, his gaze landed on Su Ruyu¡¯s leg, and he asked her, ¡°Is it unbearable?¡±


    Su Ruyu shook her head. Her injury was minor and she was all fine.


    ¡°Dear Old Witch, he is your old flame, so where does that put Wolf? Weren¡¯t you lovers with him for over ten years?¡± Kahn viciously spat. Bai Ye, Su Man, and the others were slightly shocked whilst Bai Ye gently frowned.


    That damn Kahn was sure scheming enough to bring up Wolf now. Judging from Mo Shitian¡¯s bloodshot eyes, describing Old Witch and Wolf as lovers was something Old Witch had not mentioned to Mo Shitian.


    This man was so head over heels for Su Ruyu that it certainly triggered him. They could feel his anger emanating before he suddenly roared and rushed at Kahn with both palms.


    Panicked, Su Ruyu quickly swept at Kahn with her feet. That damn abomination was undoubtedly Wolf¡¯s masterpiece. Mo Shitian was enraged, and she was as enraged too.


    Indeed, she had yet to clearly explain to Mo Shitian about her relationship with Wolf and was waiting to clear the air when Wolf came. Little did she expect Kahn to blow everything into the open like this.


    Su Ruyu was panicking and angry. She was afraid that Mo Shitian would lose control and injure himself. But she was overly worried. While Mo Shitian was indeed enraged, he was exceptionally cool and met each move calmly, viciously, and steadily.


    Kahn, who was slightly taken aback, did not expect Mo Shitian to remain rational despite the provocation and still attack relentlessly. A few moves later, both Kahn and Mo Shitian had a few more injuries. It was Su Ruyu who was not injured instead. Since Kahn was primarily after Su Ruyu, Mo Shitian would have stood in the line of fire once Su Ruyu was injured or tried to distract Kahn and take the injuries that were meant for her. Kahn hence had no chance to viciously wound Su Ruyu.


    As time passed¡­


    Kahn did not expect Mo Shitian to be such a hard opponent to shake off and inevitably panicked. Mo Shitian, sensing he was panicking, coldly laughed and said, ¡°Hey, young chap, it sure is amazing that even a cyborg like you can¡¯t defeat me.¡±


    Enraged, Kahn suddenly opened his hands and went for Mo Shitian¡¯s throat. Mo Shitian dodged it and with a reverse-push, hit Kahn in the chest. Kahn coughed out blood again.


    Mo Shitian, already bloodied from both Kahn and his own blood, was clearly losing blood. His lips had turned pale, and his slightly hurried breath showed that his strength was starting to falter.


    Both of them had reached their thresholds, but neither was willing to budge.


    Unfazed by his coughing of blood, Kahn shielded his face and attacked again. Su Ruyu darted behind Mo Shitian and opened her hands, suddenly shooting a row of silver needles at Kahn. Keenly sensing the needles, Kahn deftly avoided them. Mo Shitian, who did not avoid the needles, grabbed the needles in a reverse-grip. As Su Ruyu squinted, she raised her hand and silver needles flew toward Kahn. Mo Shitian moved his hands and shot silver needles toward Kahn as well.


    The three of them formed a triangle. Su Ruyu and Mo Shitian attacked Kahn in a pincer formation whilst Kahn dodged to either side. Kahn managed to dodge Mo Shitian¡¯s silver needles, and he raised his sleeve to also avoid Su Ruyu¡¯s silver needles.


    The two of them confronted each other once again. Mo Shitian, who had lost much blood, was a tad slower. Although he was perfectly in sync with Su Ruyu earlier, his lack of speed put Su Ruyu in danger when she was hit by Kahn¡¯s claws. Su Ruyu was flung out and hit the wall before collapsing.


    Mo Shitian¡¯s eyes burned as he roared and regained all the strength in him. Returning to his most aggressive state, he landed aggressive palm strikes on Kahn¡¯s chest. Although Kahn avoided Mo Shitian¡¯s palm strikes, his eyepatch fell to reveal a terrifying-looking eye whose surroundings seemed to have stuck together. ¡°You ugly detestable thing!¡± Mo Shitian called him out mockingly.


    Su Ruhua and Bai Ye quickly hurried over to help Su Ruyu up. Bai Ye, who was about to leap forward and go over to help, was overcome by Kahn in a few moves. Kahn lodged his claws into Bai Ye¡¯s back and left five very deep gashes.


    No longer able to sit by, Cloud and Wind joined in the fray and did whatever they could to relieve Mo Shitian¡¯s burden. Su Man held Bai Ye who was sweating buckets but did not show the slightest pain. As Bai Ye was about to rush up to help, Su Man forcefully stopped him from anyhow moving.


    Cloud and Wind, who were both flung far out by Kahn, were also wounded. Mo Shitian was the only person left who could take Kahn on. Thanks to his mutation, Kahn was too fast and in perfectly twisted physical condition for any mortal man to keep up with. While Mo Shitian felt fatigued getting to him, Kahn nary felt any fatigue. Instead, an intensifying bloodlust engulfed him. He desired to kill them all.


    The smell of blood permeated the great hall.


    Su Ruhua did not stop wiping the blood from Su Ruyu¡¯s lips. ¡°Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu¡­¡± Su Ruhua¡¯s heart ached.


    Su Ruyu shook her head and told her not to worry as she could still bear those injuries. Su Ruhua relaxed and was about to go up to help Mo Shitian, but Su Ruyu stopped her. ¡°No, you¡¯ll not. Just sit by.¡±


    She knew how Su Ruhua would fare. She would also be injured by Kahn just moments into battle, and it would be better for her to sit it out.


    ¡°Xiaoyu, let me go. Mo Shitian can¡¯t handle this alone.¡±


    ¡°He still has me. Elder sister, if you do not want me to be even more worried, just sit aside.¡± Su Ruyu calmed herself down and pushed Su Ruhua away before taking Kahn on with Mo Shitian.


    She did not believe that Kahn was unbeatable!


    Su Ruhua¡¯s eyes reddened when Su Ruyu called her ¡®elder sister¡¯. Was she forgiven? If she still worried about her safety even under such circumstances¡­ Ruyu, oh, Ruyu¡­ Su Ruhua gritted her teeth. She could not suppress the sadness and guilt in her.

 Chapter 754 - Untitled

    Su Ruyu and Mo Shitian were clearly disadvantaged in the fight. Kahn was not weak. He was even slightly above Mo Shitian in terms of skills. While Mo Shitian could rely on his years of experience and bag of techniques to win against Kahn, his flaws showed with time.


    Kahn¡¯s claws struck out at Mo Shitian again, and Mo Shitian avoided them. Kahn, who was attacking Mo Shitian, suddenly went for Su Ruyu and sent Su Ruyu¡¯s needles toward her.


    Just as Su Ruyu was about to attack him, the silver needles came flying toward her extremely quickly. Unable to slow down, Su Ruyu could not avoid them.


    The silver needles lodged in her arm, inducing a sharp pain. She pulled the needles out with a magnet. However, Kahn reacted extremely quickly and rained his steel claws down on Su Ruyu as though he wanted her dead.


    ¡°Ruyu!¡± Mo Shitian roared and rushed over. However, she was not as fast as Kahn who was already very near her. Su Ruyu squinted. She could only dodge and was unable to retaliate. As the silver needles pierced her acupoints, her entire arm went numb and she could not take Kahn head-on. She suddenly felt a huge force knock into her and was slammed against the wall. She heard a grunt and quickly looked back.


    ¡°Sis¡­¡±


    Kahn¡¯s steel claws, which were originally meant for Su Ruyu¡¯s shoulders, almost went through Su Ruhua¡¯s shoulder. Seeing Su Ruhua take the blow for her, Su Ruyu felt her eyes burn and her breathing almost stopped as though she was one who was injured.


    Kahn was taken aback as he did not expect Su Ruhua to take the blow for Su Ruyu. When Su Ruhua saw Mo Shitian swing his fist, she clenched her fists and endured the pain on her shoulder. All of a sudden, a fist swung toward Kahn¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Ahh!!¡± As he fell backward, his steel claws were pulled out from Su Ruhua¡¯s shoulder and blood gushed out from it. In Su Ruyu¡¯s eyes, she seemed to see a shower as Su Ruhua, who had a bloody gaping wound on her shoulder, collapsed onto the ground like jelly.


    Lots of blood poured out from her shoulder.


    ¡°Elder sister!¡± Su Ruyu shouted despite her numb arm. With the silver needles thankfully removed, she ran up to Su Ruhua and helped her up single-handedly. Her eyes turned red when she saw Su Ruhua¡¯s shoulder wounds. ¡°Elder sister, how could you¡­ How could you¡­¡±


    Bai Ye and Su Man hurried over. Whilst Bai Ye hurriedly stopped Su Ruhua¡¯s bleeding as she almost fainted from the pain, they suddenly heard a man scream. Everybody looked back and was almost stunned by what they saw.


    When Su Ruhua landed a punch on Kahn, Mo Shitian happened to rush over and landed a vicious and accurate punch on his back. Mo Shitian¡¯s punch punctured his ribcage and went for his heart.


    From Su Ruyu and everybody else¡¯s angle, they saw Mo Shitian¡¯s bloodied fist and Kahn¡¯s extremely wide eyes.


    Everything happened too quickly. Before anybody could react, Mo Shitian viscerally shattered his heart and punctured his ribcage. Even the tough-as-nails Su Ruyu was a little taken aback and extremely¡­ shocked.


    Even to people who were used to killing, this scene was too visceral and bloody for them, and they shuddered uncontrollably. As Mo Shitian pulled out his bloodied hand, both Kahn¡¯s and his blood pooled on the ground. There was a bloody, gaping hole in Kahn¡¯s chest.


    He suddenly collapsed.


    A person whose heart was shattered would certainly die. Nobody expected Kahn to die in such a manner.


    All of a sudden, Mo Shitian also collapsed head-first onto the ground. Panicked, Su Ruyu, Cloud, and Wind rushed over to help him up. Mo Shitian, however tough-as-nails he was and despite the serious injuries he sustained, used all his remaining strength to defeat Kahn before collapsing.


    No, he should have collapsed long ago when Kahn¡¯s steel claws left deep gashes on his chest. But miraculously, he held up for so much longer than expected.


    It was because Mo Shitian knew that Su Ruhua and Su Ruyu were present. Kahn¡¯s ultimate target was Su Ruyu, and if he went down, he would never get to see Su Ruyu for the rest of his life. Hence, he miraculously kept up for so long until he could no longer take it. Kahn was finally dead¡­


    Since Su Ruhua had also collapsed, the Su family was in chaos before they could manage the aftermath. Su Ruyu was worried about Su Ruhua and Mo Shitian as they were both seriously wounded. Bai Ye was responsible for saving Su Ruhua while she saved Mo Shitian.


    ¡°You fool¡­¡± Su Ruyu felt her heart ache at the sight of the weak Mo Shitian. His face was very pale and seemed to be devoid of life. Su Ruyu planted a kiss on his lips before looking at Su Ruhua, who was lying down. Su Ruyu suddenly felt emancipated.


    Rong Yan, who was half a doctor, was Su Ruyu¡¯s nurse whilst Su Man helped Bai Ye. Holding a towel, Rong Yan slowly wiped the blood off Mo Shitian, who was drenched in blood, looking extremely ghastly.


    His chest wound, which was deep enough to see the bones, was especially so¡­


    Su Ruyu had no other option but to remove his clothes. As Rong Yan had seen much of the world, she was not abashed and carefully cleaned him up. His chest, arms, and legs were covered in gashes.


    Rong Yan shuddered.


    It was really terrifying¡­


    Su Ruyu focused on disinfecting him, medicating him, and stitching up his wounds. While his breastbone had a slight fracture, it was not too serious, and she was able to patch him up. It was his external wounds that were horrifying although he had few to little internal injuries.


    To people like Mo Shitian, who were used to killing, he would rather suffer ghastly external wounds than internal wounds.


    As time passed, Bai Ye was sweating buckets. Su Ruhua had serious external injuries. Like Su Ruyu, her shoulder bone was almost fractured by the sharp steel claws. Any operation that followed would be rather tricky.


    All of a sudden, Cloud and Wind hurried into the underground laboratory.


    ¡°Uh, Ye Wei¡¯s master, we noticed a very capable person out there. He should be our enemy¡­¡±

 Chapter 755 - Untitled

    As Wolf had not seen Su Ruyu for over twenty years, he was a little lost when he saw Su Ruyu¡¯s actual looks. When he saw Su Ruyu on the island during those years, she was wearing an extremely ugly mask throughout. He did not expect her to still remain this youthful. Time did not leave its mark on her face.


    In contrast, he looked much older¡­


    Wolf suddenly recalled the years they adventured together. Back then, they were young, passionate, on very good terms with each other, and under the same master. While their master had hoped they would become an item, they ended up going separate ways.


    Su Ruyu looked at him with a glance that was no longer warm and trusting, but one that was distant, cold, and full of hatred.


    The pain from being separated from her children for over twenty years, her estrangement toward her family, her hatred toward Mo Shitian, along with how he harmed all her beloved ones¡ªhe could not repay her even if he died a hundred times over.


    Although Su Ruyu¡¯s legs were not patched up, the blood had stopped flowing. Once Kahn died, she quickly patched Mo Shitian up and did not have time to tend to herself.


    Wolf noticed her, Bai Ye, and everybody else¡¯s injuries along with the twenty-over men in the courtyard. He knew that a calamity had just rocked the place.


    Even an expert like Su Ruyu was wounded.


    Kahn was indeed capable.


    ¡°Xiaoyu¡­¡± He called her using her pet name that they knew. Although he betrayed the Top Terrorist Organization, he was still a sentimental person who loved Su Ruyu. He really adored his junior since young and was simply waiting for her to grow up.


    He saw her go from a young girl to a teenager who blossomed amidst the challenges she faced. He watched over her, hoping that he would be able to win her heart and companionship. He was certain that Su Ruyu would eventually belong to him.


    Before Mo Shitian came into the picture, Su Ruhua was the other person, other than him, that Su Ruyu could talk to. Since Su Ruyu did not have any other friends but him, he knew that he would become Su Ruyu¡¯s husband and hence became good friends with Su Ruyu and made an effort to win over Daddy and Mommy Su by being part of the Su family.


    His years of effort, however, were no match for the few days Mo Shitian took. Wolf hence hated Mo Shitian to the core.


    Later on, he became even more depraved to the point he merely wanted her body for himself.


    ¡°Senior, it has been a while!¡± Su Ruyu walked toward him slowly with a gentle smile as though she were his junior from before. Even though she was cold, she would just smile at him.


    Wolf squinted. Had she regained her memory?


    He was not too sure. When they were still on the island, he told her that they were senior-and-junior, and Su Ruyu would always call him ¡®senior¡¯. Did she appear in the Su mansion because of these kids? Otherwise?


    Wolf would naturally not travel to Riyadh unprepared. Before he arrived, he made the necessary preparations as he was afraid this was all a trap that Su Ruyu deliberately laid for him.


    While he knew too well it was a trap, his desire for Su Ruyu led him directly into it.


    Back then, he betrayed the Top Terrorist Organization in a moment of desperation and later regretted it. He had always wanted to develop top talent and defeat the Top Terrorist Organization, so he tried to find out where they had gone to.


    He could not locate Su Ruyu.


    The island was a secret, and nobody, including him, knew where it was.


    He hence looked for Su Ruyu after a long time, only to find out that she had left the island. He would never let go of the chance. He had been observing the happenings in the Su mansion for days ever since he reached Riyadh.


    And he noticed something amiss: nobody entering or leaving the place. He knew that Eleven, disguised as Su Ruyu, had left the mansion earlier, and hence knew that Su Ruyu was present. Since Su Ruyu was present, Mo Shitian would be present too.


    He deliberately waited until they were drained before revealing himself.


    He knew that Kahn would never let him down. With Kahn as the vanguard, they would have achieved a Pyrrhic victory against him at best.


    ¡°Ah, yes, it has been a long time. Your senior has been looking for you for a very long time,¡± Wolf said. He seemed a tad too old. He was already uneasy at how he was already tens of years older than Su Ruyu. The past ten-over years of taking pains to hide himself were not the best for him, and he aged much more quickly. When he stood next to Su Ruyu, he was more of a father to her.


    ¡°What are you looking for me for?¡± Su Ruyu asked.


    ¡°To take you home. Xiaoyu, we should not fall out with each other because of them. We are one,¡± Wolf said.


    Bai Ye coldly harrumphed at how shameless he was! It was hence little wonder Ye Wei and Eleven hated him for being able to say such embarrassing things.


    Su Ruyu laughed and her gaze suddenly became much sharper. She looked straight at Wolf and coldly said, ¡°Why, Fu Jin? What did I do wrong to you back then that you had to set my sister, Shitian, and I up, swap my children with hers, and even wiped my memory so that I lived the past twenty-over years in a daze? How dare you lie to me and tell me that we were a couple. Damn you. Fu Jin, did I ever let you down back then? Fu Jin, just how much do you hate me? I treated you as my closest senior all the while and shared with you everything on my mind. But look at how you¡¯ve repaid me. By backstabbing me?¡±


    Su Ruyu would not have hated a stranger who treated her like this this much. She poured her heart out to Fu Jin and treated him as kin. She had never turned him down, and she even treated him as a member of the Su family. Him hurting her did not cross her mind at all.


    When Wolf heard Su Ruyu¡¯s words, he felt his heart sink a little. Had she regained her memory? She actually recalled everything. How was it possible? How could she still recall everything despite the many years that had passed?


    As he listened on, he flustered and could not keep the shock off his face. Su Ruyu laughed at him coldly. He looked properly ugly today. Back then, Fu Jin was exceptionally handsome. But he, in his complete depravity, was nothing more than a classic scheming villain.


    She must have been really blind back then to not see him for who he was. Mo Shitian once told her to minimize contact with Fu Jin, but she was haughty and still saw Fu Jin as her closest senior. Since Mo Shitian would kick up a sandstorm in his jealousy, she thought that it was just Mo Shitian being jealous and did not think much about it. Little did she expect that Mo Shitian could tell that Fu Jin had designs on her and hence told her to keep her distance from him.


    Moreover, he was despicable. When Mo Shitian saw how she did not take well to his advice, he no longer raised it to her, and she no longer mentioned Fu Jin before Mo Shitian. Looking back, she could not discern a person¡¯s character as well as Mo Shitian could.

 Chapter 756 - Untitled

    Wolf suddenly broke into laughter that sounded like his remaining madness. Su Man gently frowned and leaned into Bai Ye¡¯s ears as he whispered to Bai Ye. Bai Ye was taken aback and then whispered to Su Man too.


    Su Ruyu became colder. She never went easy on what others owed her. Her friendship with Wolf since young was all gone when she knew the truth.


    ¡°Xiaoyu, so you know everything¡­ Haha¡­ Very well, very well. Where¡¯s Mo Shitian?¡± He suddenly stopped laughing and flatly asked. In comparison to Su Ruyu, he was more eager to know where Mo Shitian was.


    ¡°Stop bringing him up! Fu Jin, I hate you, and I really wish I could kill you now.¡± Su Ruyu clenched her fists tightly. Her murderous intent boiled over. If she were to exchange blows with Wolf, she was uncertain of her odds. While their skills were on par, she was injured and worn-down. If Su Ruyu were her previous self, she would have immediately rushed into a fight with him.


    However, that would not do!


    Since Mo Shitian and her elder sister were seriously wounded, any misstep on her part would put them in danger. She could not take any risks, and her only plan was to buy time until Eleven and the others returned.


    Eleven would have no problems dealing with Kahn¡¯s remnant, and she and Ye Wei would rush back as they knew the plan.


    ¡°Xiaoyu, do not blame me for all these. Blame Mo Shitian if you would. He destroyed our relationship. All these would not have happened if it weren¡¯t for him.¡± Wolf felt that he was not at fault.


    He was too certain that he and Su Ruyu were an item and would have gotten married and led a happy life if it weren¡¯t for Mo Shitian sabotaging their relationships.


    ¡°How shameless!¡± Su Ruyu looked at him coldly. ¡°Our relationship? What relationship did we have that was worthy of sabotage? We were senior-and-junior all along! Senior-and-junior, get it? Your shamelessness is what led to the tragedy that befell my family. Fu Jin, my parents treated you so well, but you caused their demise.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mo Shitian who did them in, not me.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Su Ruyu sounded much sharper than she usually was. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your agitation, Mo Shitian would have never made such a simple mistake. If it weren¡¯t for your machinations, we would not have fallen out this badly. Fu Jin, your death, if it¡¯s ten thousand times over, will never quench my hatred for you. It¡¯s time for you to go six feet under and atone to my parents.¡±


    She could no longer hold back and swung a fist at Wolf. Although she was injured, it was as though her injuries did not exist, and she was still as quick as lightning. Despite this, her battle with Kahn had consumed much of her energy and she was feeling a little weak as she had yet to consolidate herself.


    ¡°Ruyu, you¡¯re hurt,¡± Wolf quickly saw it and flatly said.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Su Ruyu roared as she swept at Wolf¡¯s feet whilst sending a palm strike in his direction. Not wanting to directly take Su Ruyu on, Wolf avoided it.


    Wolf went on the defensive and allowed Su Ruyu to attack him however she wished since he could avoid them nevertheless. In slight anger, Su Ruyu decided to stop fighting and simply look at him coldly.


    ¡°Fu Jin, are you still showing me mercy even at this juncture?¡±


    ¡°Xiaoyu, I promised our master that I will take care of you for life. I will never fight with you.¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Su Ruyu burst out in anger. To think he had the gall to ¡®care for her for life¡¯ when he caused her family¡¯s demise. If that was his definition of ¡®caring for her for life¡¯, it was nothing short of laughable. ¡°Go six feet under and tell your master that I can¡¯t be bothered with your care. Fu Jin, you¡¯ve f***ing ruined my life, and if your care is just because you want me, then save it! Please do not say anything else to disgust me. I will definitely not spare you today.¡±


    ¡°Where is Mo Shitian?¡± Wolf suddenly asked with a hint of smugness. ¡°Tell him to show himself. If I¡¯m fighting anyone, it will be him. Xiaoyu, get him to show himself. I want to settle scores across decades with him.¡±


    ¡°Hogwash!¡± Su Ruyu spat at him. ¡°How dare you say that! I don¡¯t need Shitian to kill you at all.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s seriously injured, isn¡¯t he?¡± Wolf smiled viciously. Given how the ground was covered in blood, a very violent battle must have ensued earlier. Given how terrifyingly capable Kahn was, only Su Ruyu and Mo Shitian in concert could defeat him. With Kahn dead, chances are that Mo Shitian was half-dead or worse. If not, there could only be one reason he did not appear: he was either infirmed or in the dark.


    Su Ruyu coldly laughed and said, ¡°Why insult yourself by asking for a fight? Fu Jin, if you can¡¯t even win against me, why talk about facing Shitian? You¡¯ll lose anyway.¡±


    Wolf¡¯s face became so dark to the point a storm was about to ensue. He was enraged.


    He absolutely could not stand it when Su Ruyu said he was not better than Mo Shitian.


    Wolf clenched his fists and leaped forward. Su Ruyu moved her legs and advanced toward him. Like opposing paths of wind, the two of them quickly encountered each other.


    As fists connected with a thud, both of them were pushed away from each other. Su Ruyu secretly wondered how Fu Jin managed to maintain his excellent skills over the years.


    Even if that was the case, so what? As long as he showed her mercy, she was able to bring him to his knees. Knowing she could not afford to let Fu Jin hurt Mo Shitian, her palms approached Wolf¡¯s chest. Wolf evaded her when she approached the wall. Su Ruyu pushed her feet off the wall and somersaulted hard. She pointed her long feet at Wolf, but he raised his arms to block her. She was so fast and vicious he almost had nowhere to back away to.


    None of them had a clear edge over the other.


    Bai Ye, Su Man, and the others watched on from the side. Wind and Cloud were thinking of joining the battle, but Su Ruyu stopped them. She wanted to personally eliminate Wolf and would not allow anybody to step in.


    Wolf ruined her life, and she wanted to personally exact revenge as her catharsis.


    Wolf grabbed Su Ruyu¡¯s hands and pulled it toward him so that he could control her body. ¡°Xiaoyu, stop fighting for nothing. Tell me where Mo Shitian is. I want to find him,¡± Wolf solemnly said.


    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Su Ruyu turned her wrist and struck Wolf in his thighs. In his carelessness, he was hit by Su Ruyu and was dragged by his arm until he was before Su Man and Bai Ye.


    Out of their expectations, Su Man, who often hated to get his hands dirty, suddenly raised a bamboo pipe and shot something at Wolf that quickly dissolved into his skin.

 Chapter 757 - Untitled

    Wolf suddenly smashed his fist on Su Ruyu¡¯s body. Su Ruyu backed away and knocked into the pillar before bouncing back. In her weakness, she almost collapsed to the ground but was fast enough to support herself on the table.


    ¡°What did you do?!¡± Wolf was enraged and pointed at Su Man. While he did not know who Su Man was, he could somewhat make out who he was based on his looks. The children of the Su family inherited their parents¡¯ immaculate looks.


    When he saw Su Man¡¯s face, he knew that Su Man belonged to the Su family and was one of the three surviving children. As Su Ruyu really doted on Su Man back then, he doted on Su Man as well and once carried him.


    He felt something cold seep into his skin, and his skin slightly burned. While he could not tell what it was, it felt amiss and couldn¡¯t have been anything good.


    ¡°It¡¯s a virus that I recently researched on as a counter to Kahn, but I didn¡¯t manage to use it against him. You¡¯ll be the guinea pig, and we¡¯ll find out how powerful it is,¡± Su Man gently said. He had spent much time on the virus.


    Kahn¡¯s constitution was special, and no regular virus would work against Kahn. Since Su Man was not a particularly capable fighter, he had the brains and was thinking of how viruses could be used against Kahn since the beginning. Although he had researched the virus, Su Ruyu had deflated him by telling him how Kahn¡¯s body would not react to any virus. However, Su Man was still extremely confident in his work.


    After all, he knew that Kahn¡¯s body was special and thus deliberately created this virus just for Kahn. While Su Ruyu told him that the virus would be ineffective, he did not believe it as he was a proud person. His creations had no room for failure. Only when he had to would he inject the virus into Kahn.


    Little did they expect Mo Shitian¡¯s punch to shatter his heart. With the virus not used, he turned it against Wolf. Just now, he asked Bai Ye about Wolf¡¯s constitution. Thankfully, Wolf was a normal human whose constitution was not special. Since the virus would work against people with special constitutions, it would naturally work against Wolf as well.


    ¡°What virus is this?¡± Wolf panicked. He knew too well the specialty of the Su family and how they had a penchant for these exotic things. Considering Su Ruyu was a lover of viruses and poisons, could Su Man be an expert in these fields too?


    ¡°You¡¯ll know in another five seconds.¡± Su Man gently smiled. Beauty Su was one who rarely smiled, but his smile inspired nothing short of¡­ fear.


    Wolf squinted dangerously. He wanted to hold somebody hostage to threaten Su Man with. Su Ruyu was the person nearest to him as Su Man already had everybody stay away from him. He could not pin down Old Witch in a short time.


    Suddenly, he screamed and clutched his throat. His eyes were wide open as though they were about to pop out. He trembled nonstop and cried out loudly.


    He then immediately clutched his ears. The pain became even more evident to the point he had difficulty. His throat was painful and itchy as though a knife cleft at his bone, leaving him wanting to scratch his throat out. His ears were then in immense pain, of which accompanied an unbearable itch¡­


    He could not control himself and reached his fingers deep into his ears to quell the pain.


    ¡°Ahh!!¡± Wolf screamed madly before he suddenly clutched his abdomen. A terrifying pain, like a cold snake biting on his flesh and savoring his blood, ran through every part of his body and lit up all his organs in unbearable pain.


    He was about to pry his body wide open.


    As Wolf¡¯s throat became unbearably painful, he lost his hearing. However much pain he was in, he could not call out nor hear what everybody was saying.


    Cloud, Wind, Bai Ye, and the others saw Wolf run helter-skelter like a wounded beast. They all backed away and avoided him as though he were mad.


    All of a sudden, Wolf¡¯s eyes became itchy. Pain permeated his body, and the itchiness in his eyes was so unbearable that he suddenly reached out to gouge his eyes because he could no longer stand it.


    Had he not gouged out his eyes, he would not have lost his sight. As he gouged out his eyes, his face was covered in blood. He then ran around like a madman.


    Su Ruyu frowned at how vicious Su Man¡¯s virus was. It was a rare virus that would strip any person of their five senses and give them an intense suicidal tendency. It was akin to an invisible force that destroyed and yet tempted the enemy into self-destruction.


    When Mo Shitian heard Su Man describe its power, he coldly described how the Su family was the only family to have such deadly concoctions. Su Ruyu and Su Man smiled without replying. Such concoctions had moments where they could come in handy.


    When one could not defeat an expert, using this virus to cause said expert to take his own life was an option on the table. After all, they were no saints.


    Wolf was like a lunatic. Su Ruyu watched on with a gentle smile and tears in her eyes. Back then¡­ If only he didn¡¯t do those things, how much better it would be! She would not have hated him, and he wouldn¡¯t have been in so much agony.


    Wolf grew up with her and went through thick and thin with him. Watching him in his predicament, she suddenly could not bear to watch him suffer and eventually perish.


    In his madness, Wolf could not sense anything. He had become mute, deaf, blind, and full of self-inflicted wounds that bloodied him. His wounds, especially his bloodied and hollow eyes, made him seem especially terrifying.


    Wolf knocked his head into several pillars, almost shattering his brains. When he suddenly pulled out a gun, everybody was shocked and afraid that he would shoot somebody else. While he had lost his sight, he could still feel¡­


    However¡­


    He suddenly stopped his madness and pointed the gun at his temple before decisively pulling the trigger. BANG! He blew his own brains out¡­


    Blood was splattered all around.


    As he dropped his gun, his tall frame suddenly collapsed onto the ground. He must never have expected himself, all for the want of Su Ruyu, to die by his own gun.


    Su Ruyu slowly closed her eyes¡­

 Chapter 758 - Untitled

    Looking at the leveled castle and plane debris on the ocean, everyone sighed with emotions. The terrible battle finally came to an end. For once, Chu Li and the others were a bit more vicious and completely wiped out the Russian operatives!


    That was because they had a wonder weapon: the magnetic wave gun.


    From the onset, Chu Li knew that they would outmatch them, and their only concern was Kahn. Once he received Rong Yan¡¯s call that Kahn and Wolf were taken care of, Chu Li and all did not stall for time with Meng Lianying and company. They immediately brandished their magnetic wave guns and leveled the castle and fighters above.


    A huge fire consumed everything as though it were engulfing the evidence of all that happened.


    The six fighters that Meng Lianying and the others were in were lured to a sufficiently low altitude by Eleven as Ye Wei fired on them. The magnetic wave guns had a range of a thousand meters. As long as they were within range, taking them out was never a problem. Since the fighters were inherently low-altitude combat aircraft, luring them into shooting range was not particularly tedious.


    Once Chu Li leveled the castle, Meng Lianying knew that the enemy had a very powerful weapon and thus went all-in by firing an air-to-ground missile at Chu Li and company.


    As Meng Lianying was avoiding Ye Wei¡¯s magnetic wave gun, her aiming was not particularly accurate. The missile hence impacted a cliff near the castle that was some distance from Chu Li and all. The shockwave from the missile caused them to almost cough blood, but thankfully, they were unscathed. Knowing that things were bad, Ye Wei decisively fired on Meng Lianying¡¯s aircraft several times before shooting it down into the ocean. Meng Lianying lost her life in the fighter explosion, and debris was scattered all over¡­


    A huge fire broke on the ocean surface, but it was quickly extinguished as debris sank into the ocean. Calm resumed on the ocean surface.


    Everything came to an end.


    Once the last fighter was destroyed, Mo Ye and Chu Li immediately ordered a retreat as the Riyadh police would arrive soon, and they could not afford to leave any traces behind.


    The team that Ping-er led managed to trap Mr. Brown¡¯s men in a scrapyard and retreated once they received Chu Li¡¯s orders. Ping-er¡¯s team left without a trace. They were even nice enough to call the Riyadh police to remind them to rescue the Interpol agents.


    As the battle ended extremely quickly, they managed to retreat before the Riyadh police could arrive. With only two of their team seriously wounded and four down with minor shrapnel wounds, their casualties were relatively minor.


    When they returned to the Su mansion, Kahn¡¯s and Wolf¡¯s bodies were by and large managed. Dana and all washed away the bloodstains on the ground and used fragrance to mask the stench of blood in the air.


    Since everything turned out much better than they had imagined, it seemed as though nothing had happened. As Mo Shitian and Su Ruhua were more seriously wounded, the Mo brothers were worried.


    Once Wolf was taken care of, Su Ruyu and Bai Ye went back to save them. The other casualties were sent to the Su family¡¯s hospital where specialist doctors tended to them.


    Eleven removed her mask, and Mo Ye immediately held her hand, elated. ¡°Eleven, you¡¯re fine, right?¡±


    She did not seem as terribly pale as she was. She was in good spirits as though the virus had not ravaged her.


    As he was busy fighting, he didn¡¯t have time to check on her body until now. Since they were on different vehicles when they left and returned, he did not know whether Eleven was wearing a mask that resembled Su Ruyu until Rong Yan called.


    Like Mo Ye, who was unable to identify Ye Wei, Mo Jue¡¯s observation was as terrible to the point he wasn¡¯t able to identify her at all. She and Ye Wei had disguised themselves so perfectly there was no loophole.


    Eleven shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The virus was indeed triggered, but my master was able to keep it in check. It¡¯s not as serious as she described it, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°You scared the daylights out of me!¡± Mo Ye suddenly hugged her tightly. ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine, all¡¯s good. All is good.¡±


    Ye Wei, who was at a side, propped her head up, somewhat tired. Since it was not easy for her to move because of her leg, Mo Jue could not move quickly when carrying her. Moreover, she was somewhat shaken from the shockwave from the missile attack.


    She did not feel anything else.


    When Mo Jue saw that she was uncomfortable, he immediately wanted to bring her to rest. Ye Wei shook her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for my master to come out first.¡±


    When Mo Jue heard that Mo Shitian and Su Ruhua were seriously wounded, he was very worried. Although she felt terrible, she decided to wait with him. She would only be at ease when she was sure everything was fine.


    With all the lurking threats eliminated, they, for some reason, felt a burdensome feeling. Was it a pity that they ran out of competition? Ye Wei bitterly smiled. Kahn actually¡­


    She forced herself to stop ruminating. Since it was all over, the crisis was defused, and they were safe. The storm cleared, and the days ahead must be extremely beautiful.


    Rong Yan was not particularly shocked, and Chu Li, doting on her, had her return early to rest. Ye Wei and Eleven then learned that Rong Yan was a month into her pregnancy.


    Chu Li only learned about it late last night. While he was initially very worried about Rong Yan and did not want to leave her, the plan was set and Rong Yan did not allow Chu Li to renege on his word. While he was extremely worried when Rong Yan was not around him, his heart that was all along in suspense was at ease when he returned to see her safe and sound.


    Rong Yan¡¯s pregnancy was good news.


    Jason, Black J, Ye Wei, Eleven, and the others watched over Chu Li and Rong Yan¡¯s romance. As they faced challenges one after another, Rong Yan did not have many good days. They once had a baby boy, but Rong Yan unfortunately miscarried and she blamed Chu Li for a long time. Now that she was pregnant again, everybody was very happy for her.


    The Top Terrorist Organization¡¯s next-generation started taking shape. It was something worthy of congratulations.


    All the shadows of the aftermath were blown away by this good news, and everybody wore smiles. Ye Wei was the happiest. If Rong Yan had a boy, she must have a girl so that their children could get together.


    Once she said that, Mo Jue was the happiest and beamed extremely happily to the point he lost his bearings and hugged Ye Wei, chuckling like a fool. Those who were single could only envy him for all they could.


    Mo Ye, on the other hand, was stifled. While he had Eleven, having children was a distant topic.

 Chapter 759 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    With Mo Shitian¡¯s and Su Ruhua¡¯s injuries stabilized, Su Ruyu finally heaved a sigh of relief. She could not afford anything going wrong with the two most important people in her life.


    She was especially happy and a little dizzy from the fatigue.


    Once the operation was completed, she had no energy left and had Bai Ye and Su Man see to any loose ends whilst she returned to the room and rested. The two of them would not be waking up anytime soon.


    Everything passed without incident, and the Mo brothers were at ease. As everybody had had a long day, they all returned to their rooms to rest. Dana had dinner delivered to their rooms.


    Ye Wei was tired and thus had a much deeper sleep and only woke up in the middle of the night. Mo Jue did not awaken her for dinner and instead heated up the dinner when she woke up.


    ¡°Are you still tired?¡±


    Ye Wei shook her head and smiled alluringly. ¡°I feel much better after a nap.¡±


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    Mo Jue, who was too famished, ate before her and nodded. Ye Wei did not mind eating alone. Mo Jue had something on his mind, and he felt bringing it up as she ate.


    With the crisis over, they had to talk about their matters.


    Nobody had mentioned it these days, and he could not quite make out Ye Wei¡¯s attitude toward him. She originally talked about ending their relationship, so how did she end up suddenly changing her mind and sticking with him as though it was business as usual? Could she have acquiesced to being with him for his whole life?


    He was very insecure and really wanted Ye Wei¡¯s affirmation to know that all these were real and not his dreams. With Kahn¡¯s issue out of the way, nothing else remained.


    He really wanted to marry her.


    The notion of marriage did not quite matter to him. All he wanted was just Ye Wei being around him. A certificate would not prove anything, and the same certificate would not prevent Ye Wei from leaving him.


    To Mo Jue, whether they were married was invariant. He used to feel that way, but he no longer felt that way. He wanted to get married, and this marriage must be legally recognized. He belonged to her, and she belonged to him. That could not be disputed.


    He had to admit that he had a very strong possessive streak toward Ye Wei. He wished she could be by his side 24/7 and not drift out of his view. Nobody else could give him such a feeling.


    Especially when she said to Rong Yan today, ¡°You¡¯ll deliver a son, and I¡¯ll give birth to a daughter. My daughter will then marry your son.¡± When she said that, his heart was afloat with how good their world was.


    ¡°Dear Gorgeous Mo Jue, why are you looking at me like this? How can I eat in peace?¡± Even Ye Wei¡¯s strong character could not stand Mo Jue¡¯s gaze. She could not bear but laugh and look up at him. Why was he so jealous?


    Mo Jue was one of few emotions, so him being this serious was really rare.


    ¡°What plans do you have in the future?¡± Mo Jue asked her.


    Ye Wei thought for a moment before she sipped some soup from her spoon. ¡°Remain here while I wait for Bai Ye to operate on me. I don¡¯t feel like going anywhere until my leg has recovered.¡±


    ¡°What about when your leg has recovered?¡±


    ¡°Visit my third brother¡¯s family in City A,¡± Ye Wei cheerfully replied without noticing Mo Jue¡¯s sinister and scheming face. ¡°I heard that my little niece is so kicka** that I must visit her.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Mo Jue¡¯s voice became colder.


    Ye Wei thought and said, ¡°After that, Chu Li and Rong Yan may be having their wedding, so I¡¯ll stay in London for a while before asking Eleven what she¡¯s up to.¡±


    Mo Jue, who could no longer remain glum, asked with gritted teeth, ¡°What about me?¡±


    Ye Wei was taken aback and blinked. ¡°Uh, you don¡¯t plan to adventure with me?¡±


    It was now Mo Jue¡¯s turn to be taken aback, and his face lit up, Ye Wei was utterly taken aback. Mo Jue did not expect Ye Wei to have factored him into her plans by wanting him to be with her wherever she went. He felt really happy.


    Ye Wei shook her head and could not help but cover her face as she feigned tears. Couldn¡¯t Gorgeous Mo Jue be a little smarter when approaching her? She felt really conflicted.


    Mo Jue was happy for a moment but then realized something was amiss. How could he join her on her journey without being officially together with her?


    ¡°I want to marry you!¡± Mo Jue said determinedly.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Ye Wei replied nonchalantly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to get married? Is there anything about me you¡¯re unhappy with? No, wait a minute. What did you say?¡±


    Mo Jue was taken aback, speechless. Initially, he was mentally prepared in case Wei Wei would not agree. In that case, he had loads of reasons to rebut her, force her, and even threaten her to marry him.


    Even if that did not work, he could have a child with her and then marry her rightfully later.


    As he thought about that, he decided he could simply ignore what Ye Wei said as she would never agree to him, after all. He had never expected her casual, nonchalant reply to do away with all the preamble that he had prepared.


    Ye Wei was on the verge of desperation.


    She was really starting to reflect. Did she really leave Mo Jue feeling so insecure? Did she just maltreat Mo Jue? Despite having made herself clear, why did he still felt that she¡¯s ignoring him?


    Was she too conflicted, or was he just too twisted?


    This was a very serious question.


    Wei Wei suddenly felt somebody turn her around, and she saw an apparent elation in Mo Jue¡¯s purple eyes. ¡°Wei Wei, what did you say? What did you say!? Did you agree to marry me?¡±


    As he asked her excitedly, he shook her thin body. Ye Wei was in some discomfort from the shockwave of the missile, and she felt terrible. When he shook her, she felt as though she wanted to vomit and wished she could hit him with the cooking spatula.


    ¡°Stop shaking me! I can¡¯t stand it!¡± Ye Wei pushed his hand away as she would vomit had he shaken her more than this. Mo Jue then realized that he was so excited that he had become oblivious to her feelings.


    ¡°Wei Wei¡­¡± Mo Jue looked at her in trepidation. ¡°Did you just agree to marry me?¡±


    Ye Wei was lost for words. Was that a wedding proposal? While she did want to marry him, which damn man on earth proposed like this?!

 Chapter 760 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    To Mo Jue, the wedding proposal was about its outcome rather than the process.


    When Ye Wei said ¡®yes¡¯, Mo Jue took it that Ye Wei agreed to marry him and was so overjoyed he suddenly cupped her face and kissed her deeply before breaking off and putting her on the bed. He then hurriedly headed to the drawer and ransacked it as though he were looking for something.


    Ye Wei supported her forehead. What was he doing?


    ¡°Mo Jue, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Looking for something.¡±


    She definitely knew he was searching for something, but the question was what was he looking for? She did not ask him and instead waited for him to complete searching. Could she really marry Mo Jue? She would have to discuss that with Eleven and see whether she could marry him.


    As it made little meaning for them to get married one by one, she was thinking of them getting married together. Since they did things together, getting married together would make for one happy ending.


    Actually, whether she married Mo Jue or not made little difference. Since they were behaving as though they were almost married, all that was missing was a wedding certificate, so getting married was not a must.


    But¡­


    There must be quite some difference.


    As Ye Wei smiled, Mo Jue scooted over. Without saying anything, he put a small, intricate ring on her finger. She looked down and saw an intricate platinum ring that was encrusted with small diamonds.


    Once Ye Wei saw the ring, she took a liking to it and could not help but laugh. When did Mo Jue learn that a wedding proposal needed a ring? Hehe, she should be satisfied and should not ask for too much. She appreciated how well the ring looked. When did he buy it?


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°I do!¡± Ye Wei said with certainty. Mo Jue¡¯s eyes lit up at how she liked it. ¡°When did you buy it?¡± Ye Wei asked in interest.


    ¡°When we were in Italy. I wanted to give it to you then, but little did we expect things to happen until now,¡± Mo Jue honestly replied. Ye Wei smiled as she knew deep down.


    She did not mind whether Mo Jue was romantic, was talkative, or even lacked gentleness. She knew that Mo Jue treated her as his all, and that, to her, was perfect love.


    Although they had experienced many challenges, the calm after the storm eventually came and life should not be this challenging.


    The ring was a good catch!


    ¡°When are we getting married then?¡± Mo Jue asked urgently as he could not wait to get married with Ye Wei. Even if he had to marry Ye Wei in Riyadh, he had no qualms about it.


    He had no qualms lugging that wedding certificate back to Italy and then hosting a wedding dinner.


    Ye Wei smiled. ¡°Why the rush? You have to wait for my leg to recover before we get married, no?¡±


    ¡°Your leg will not affect you marrying me in any way. I don¡¯t mind carrying you.¡±


    ¡°You idiot, I do!¡± Ye Wei could not help but punch him before gently smiling. ¡°Once my leg has healed and Eleven has had the virus in her removed, then we get married together.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t it take a long time?¡± Mo Jue was a little unwilling.


    ¡°Since there is no difference in whether they get married now or later, why the rush then? It¡¯s not like I can run.¡± Ye Wei rolled her eyes as she reached out to grab Mo Jue¡¯s hand. ¡°Just hang on for a while.¡±


    ¡°I want to get married now!¡±


    ¡°Get married yourself then.¡±


    Mo Jue was lost for words.


    ¡°Oh, before I forget¡­ You¡¯re so unfilial! Since my master and your old man aren¡¯t married yet, why are we in such a rush? Tread carefully lest your old man get jealous and gun you down.¡± Ye Wei mused as she recalled what happened between Su Ruyu and Mo Shitian. Mo Shitian, given his character, was absolutely capable of that. Wouldn¡¯t their marriage trigger him?


    He and Su Ruyu should have been married over twenty years ago, but they had still yet to marry. If his son became married right before his eyes, wouldn¡¯t he become jealous and hate his son even more?


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I almost forgot about that.¡± Mo Jue dope-slapped himself. His parents had yet to marry each other. He really forgot about it since his mind was all about getting married with Ye Wei.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that I recall that now. Although it¡¯s a bit late, your elder brother and you should think about settling their wedding.¡± Ye Wei laughed. ¡°It¡¯s weird that father and children are getting married together.¡±


    Mo Jue nodded. This was indeed a very serious problem.


    If that was the case, marrying Ye Wei would have to be a few months down the road.


    Ye Wei recalled something else. ¡°The marriage is trivial, but the dowry is not. More dowry, please.¡±


    Mo Jue was lost for words.


    He thought and plainly said, ¡°My mom raised you two, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Since my mother raised you two, you two are child brides for my family. My brother and I marrying you two is a given, so is there any dowry needed again? When did dowry for child brides become a must?¡±


    Child brides?! Ye Wei blinked her eyes in disbelief. Goodness! Did she hear Mo Jue wrongly when he called her a child bride? Su Ruyu did bring her up, so calling her a child bride was understandable.


    But, aren¡¯t child brides the submissive and obedient variety? How did she look like a child bride?


    ¡°Mmhmm. I¡¯ll raise the question about the dowry with my elder brother tomorrow,¡± Mo Jue plainly said. Ye Wei really wanted to kick him off the bed. How could he talk about it with such a poker face?


    Seeing Ye Wei taken aback, Mo Jue suddenly pinned her onto the bed and kissed her lips as he reached in to rip off her clothes. She really wanted to slap this brute.


    Why was he always so violent??


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡±


    ¡°You said that you wanted to give me a daughter, right? Let¡¯s make one now.¡± He looked down, nibbled on her skin, and ripped off her undergarments before savoring her mounds.


    ¡°F*** off! I¡¯ve yet to shower!¡± Ye Wei said with gritted teeth.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll leave you even cleaner,¡± he said as he nibbled every inch of her skin.

 Chapter 761 - Untitled

    As Mo Jue and Ye were discussing marriage, Mo Ye and Eleven were also discussing marriage. Rong Yan¡¯s pregnancy had indeed triggered Mo Ye much.


    Chu Li and Rong Yan finally had their happy ending, and Mo Jue and Ye Wei were certainly together. Big Boss Mo suddenly realized that Mo Jue would become a father before him if Ye Wei became pregnant. This was a very serious problem.


    How could the younger brother get ahead of the elder brother in life? He had to protest.


    The best way to protest was to knock up one¡¯s own woman, but¡­ he could not do her. Mo Ye felt extremely conflicted¡­


    Mo Ye stared at Eleven, and the latter broke into a rare smile at the serious topic. While Eleven was smiling, she was the only person privy to the pain in her heart. It was inadvisable for her to get pregnant even if her body were clear of the virus, lest the child be born with deformities. Besides, she would have a difficult time getting pregnant. It was afraid that Mo Ye had nary an idea¡­


    Or to put it differently, he overlooked it despite knowing it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a stroll!¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± Eleven raised her wrist and saw the time. While it was not particularly late, they had spent several days in the Su mansion. She could not quite catch up when he suggested they head out.


    ¡°Uh, yes. We¡¯ve yet to enjoy Riyadh at night together.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Yourself?¡±


    ¡°Me neither! Let¡¯s go!¡± Eleven held his hand and they went downstairs together. They had never enjoyed Riyadh at night together, and they also had very little time with each other as there were too many things that came between them.


    Since everybody, save Dana and a few others, slept surprisingly early, and the rest had returned to their rooms, the two of them went to the garage to pick up their vehicle. Mo Ye wanted to drive a sports car as it looked flashier, but Eleven preferred a chopper.


    She and Ye Wei had similar likings. She took a liking to speeding down the roads in such choppers because it felt much better and looked cool.


    Mo Ye, going with his beau¡¯s wishes, decided on the chopper too, considering they could stop wherever they wished.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ride it!¡± Eleven wanted to ride it as she had not ridden a chopper for a very long time.


    ¡°Please spare me some face, will you? Wouldn¡¯t I look like I¡¯m freeloading off you if you¡¯re sitting in front of me?¡± Mo Ye looked at Eleven seriously.


    Eleven was lost for words.


    ¡°Nobody will see us in the dead of night.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll ride it on the return trip then.¡± Mo Ye thought about it and smiled.


    Eleven nodded.


    ¡­


    The two of them stopped the chopper by the roadside and walked down the street while holding hands. As Riyadh¡¯s daytime temperature was too high and unbearable, people chose to stroll the streets at night, which explained the crowds.


    Crystal lights, emanating a gentle light, adorned the square, turning it into a calm haven that contrasted against the nearby high-rise buildings. There was a huge musical fountain in the middle of the square whose elegant music complemented the romantic atmosphere. Many who were taking a break from shopping sat in the square and admiring the musical fountain made for a wonderful ambiance.


    Mo Ye held Eleven¡¯s hands and sat down before watching the musical fountain. Eleven was thirsty and Mo Ye had her wait for a moment as he ran to the vending machine and bought two bottles of drinks. When he suddenly saw a shop selling ice cream with many couples queuing up to get ice cream, he gave it some thought and went up to the queue.


    A hunk like him stood out amongst the queue. His stunning looks and perfect figure stirred the hearts of the young girls who looked in his direction.


    For a few seconds, Mo Ye wanted to leave and gave it some thought. Since the queue for ice cream mainly consisted of young lovers or young girls, he felt a tad embarrassed.


    He hesitated for a moment, but it was almost his turn, so he decided against leaving the queue. He was actually worried about something else: the embarrassment from people recognizing him. Thankfully, he was not in Italy.


    He could not afford the embarrassment!


    The godfather of the Mafia shopping for ice cream at a roadside stall? Which godfather would do something this silly? He certainly was, though.


    Mo Ye, after much effort, bought two ice creams and left. After he left, some girls screamed in shock, praising his looks. Such good-looking people were, after all, a rare catch.


    Eleven, who was about to ask him why he took so long to buy a drink, saw him return with ice cream in his hands. She was slightly taken aback at the strawberry-flavored ice cream. Mo Ye, seeing her taken aback, asked her, ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°No, I really like strawberry.¡± As Eleven rarely ate ice cream, she was slightly taken aback and could not help but laugh. ¡°You queued for it?¡±


    ¡°I saw it when I was walking over. You shall not laugh!¡± Mo Ye sounded mean.


    Eleven smiled and took a bite of the ice cream. The ice cream tasted good, and she suddenly remembered she should not be eating anything too cold. Since she was eating it once a while, she should be fine.


    ¡°Is it nice?¡±


    Eleven nodded. ¡°I want some too,¡± Mo Ye said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have one in your hand too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat yours.¡±


    Eleven laughed and brought the ice cream to Mo Ye¡¯s mouth. As they laughed and had fun, they ate the two ice creams. Mo Ye had never felt this fulfilled and happy before.


    ¡°Eleven, when we get married in the future, where would you like to stay?¡± Mo Ye suddenly asked. He did not know which city Eleven liked. If she did not like Italy, they could settle down somewhere else.


    ¡°Wei Wei likes Rome,¡± Eleven said.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, not her.¡± Mo Ye pouted. Why did Ye Wei always enter the conversation? He was a little salty. He should have nothing to do with what Ye Wei liked. That was Mo Jue¡¯s business.


    ¡°I like wherever Wei Wei likes. I want to stay with Wei Wei in the future,¡± Eleven seriously said. She was used to living with Ye Wei, and they were literally inseparable from each other.


    Some habits are very hard to change in an instant.


    Mo Ye¡¯s face blackened¡­

 Chapter 762 - Untitled

    Eleven, seeing how unhappy he was, suddenly smiled. The lights from the crystal lights reflected off her back, and her smile seemed to surpass all the scenery the world had to offer. It was as though all the flowers in the world bloomed before her that instant. Her smile gradually chipped away at his unhappiness, and his heart became tender to the point he would agree to all her requests.


    When she smiled, she was as beautiful as a pure lily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to stay with Mo Jue?¡± Eleven smiled and asked him. She thought that it¡¯d be nice if brothers and sisters were able to stay together. The brothers were busy, and she and Ye Wei had work to do. This would save them from running around and hence any inconvenience.


    They were not the type of women who would obediently remain at home after marriage, and neither would they give up the life they used to have. Since that was the case, it would be more convenient if they stayed together.


    ¡°Whatever floats your boat then,¡± Mo Ye said. Staying together had its advantages. It would be even more tragic if he wouldn¡¯t get to see her for days.


    BOOM!


    A firework shot up into the sky and blossomed. Eleven was slightly bewildered. This seemed to be just another night where fireworks blossomed.


    The sky was exceptionally beautiful, and everybody could not help but exclaim in excitement. Save special days, there were rarely fireworks.


    ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Do you like fireworks?¡± Mo Ye smiled and asked. Eleven nodded, although she only liked the feeling of fireworks being set off. When she was younger and lived on the island, there was rarely entertainment during festivities. Since Su Ruyu was yet the master of the island, they saw the son of the then island master set off fireworks and felt it was really beautiful. As they were young back then, they envied the fireworks. They had a tough time thanks to the island master who only wanted to develop them into killing machines through devilish training day in day out.


    As it was the island master¡¯s son¡¯s birthday, he set off fireworks, and she and Ye Wei felt that they were extremely beautiful. The two of them pleaded with him to give them some fireworks, and they ran to the shore to set them off.


    That was their first time seeing such beautiful fireworks, and it felt extremely good. Although they were discovered and severely punished, they still felt very good after having set off the fireworks.


    Although many years had passed, she still clearly remembered it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go set off some fireworks!¡± Mo Ye held her hand as they ran to buy fireworks.


    Have you ever held the hand of the person you loved while sprinting down the avenue of common dreams as though there was only that one road where you would hold their hand tightly and run with them until the end?


    Eternity!


    Unless she was killing somebody, she rarely ran this fast!


    Eleven was smiling very happily. The two of them bought lots of fireworks and ran to the park to set them off. They had a whale of time setting off fireworks as it was their childhood hobby.


    While she originally set them off one by one, Mo Ye decided to arrange them in a row for Eleven to light them. Five to six fireworks soared into the sky and blossomed.


    It was extremely beautiful!


    Mo Ye suddenly hugged her by her waist and leaned in to kiss the side of her lips!


    As he was able to cajole Eleven into smiling, he felt satisfied and proud. He was the only person whom she could smile so sweetly at.


    ¡°You¡¯re really beautiful!¡± Mo Ye stroked her pale face and could not help but praise her. He rarely praised Eleven for her beauty, which was not as shockingly gorgeous as Ye Wei¡¯s, or as grandly beautiful as Rong Yan¡¯s. Her beauty had a hint of coldness that was like a plum blossom. It was cold yet attractive and had an occasional innocence that went into the depths of his heart. He knew that he had a piece of treasure in his hands.


    Eleven¡¯s face reddened. Mo Ye hugged her and gently sighed before saying, ¡°Damn that virus.¡± Eleven¡¯s face became even redder, and Mo Ye hugged her even tighter.


    ¡°Shall we hit the roads?¡± Time to chill¡­ Eleven secretly wondered to herself.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    The two of them returned to the square, but Eleven and Mo Ye did not expect themselves to encounter Mr. Brown. And they were holding hands! Mr. Brown seemed to be after an international fugitive, and since he saw Eleven¡¯s actual face, he naturally recognized Mo Ye. Eleven felt that Riyadh was too small a place.


    Mr. Brown harrumphed and coldly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always fight the daylights out of each other?¡±


    Mo Ye smiled and said, ¡°Are you after fugitives? Do you need help? The Top Terrorist Organization and the Mafia have quite a power base in Riyadh, and we, for all you know, can help.¡±


    ¡°Hmmph! Good and bad never mix!¡± Mr. Brown looked at them coldly and righteously insisted on drawing lines. ¡°Looks like the Top Terrorist Organization and the Mafia are going to become family, so why isn¡¯t Armageddon approaching?¡± he coldly laughed.


    The two of them smiled quietly and politely. Mr. Brown coldly harrumphed once again as he had long heard about Mo Jue and Ye Wei together. With Mo Ye and Eleven like such now, the Top Terrorist Organization and the Mafia were indeed one big family.


    Considering they would rule the world, he was extremely fearful.


    When the strong came together, they would certainly take out the competition and become Interpol¡¯s number one public enemy. Mr. Brown hoped that he would take out one since either of them was already a pain to deal with.


    He was originally hoping for a dog-eat-dog situation that would take either out or bleed both out badly enough to create a new situation. That would have helped him a lot. Lo and behold, the situation turned out differently.


    The world really had become so orderly amidst its chaos.


    ¡°Officer Brown, we shall hasten and not hold you up,¡± Eleven plainly said as she held Mo Ye and was about to leave. Mo Ye nodded politely to Mr. Brown, who coldly harrumphed. If it weren¡¯t for orders above that kept him from meddling in the affairs of the Top Terrorist Organization and the Mafia, he really wanted to arrest them.


    The two of them walked further before Mo Ye smiled and asked, ¡°I heard that he chased Ye Wei and you for several years?¡±


    ¡°Thereabouts. If you think about it, Mr. Brown is quite pitiful. Wei Wei trolled him many times. He also sabotaged our operations many times, and he is not willing to give up. We hope that he wouldn¡¯t always be on our tail.¡± Eleven plainly smiled. They actually had quite some sympathy for Mr. Brown.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he arrest you earlier?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t be able to defeat us on his own.¡±

 Chapter 763 - Untitled

    The next week, Mo Shitian and Su Ruyu had by and large recovered from their injuries. Birmingham and Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse returned to Italy ahead of time to handle some of the Mafia¡¯s internal affairs.


    Jason and Black J returned to London to handle matters pertaining to the Top Terrorist Organization whilst Rong Yan wanted to spend a few more days in Riyadh with Eleven and Ye Wei. Su Ruyu sent Ping-er on a mission, so all that was left in the Su mansion were their own.


    Hearsay had it that Su Ruyu slipped up.


    Although she had been there for so many days, she only learned that Su Man and Bai Ye were an item when Mo Shitian was recuperating. Since Daddy Su had a notebook on herbs in Su Man¡¯s room that Su Man often used, Su Ruyu, who met with a bottleneck when formulating Eleven¡¯s antidote, could not be less bothered about the time and went to Su Man¡¯s room in the dead of the night to see¡­


    The two of them actually being together¡­


    She was hence frightened!


    Su Man and Bai Ye did not notice Su Ruyu quietly approaching and leaving. Su Ruyu, who was a little shook, persistently asked Ye Wei and Eleven before learning that Bai Ye and Su Man were an item¡­


    ¡°Master, when did your observation become so bad?¡± Ye Wei asked her.


    Su Ruyu recalled hard, and it seemed that while Su Man and Bai Ye often appeared in pairs, they did not do anything that stood them out. As she was also feeling horrible, she was in the mood to overthink¡­


    Little did she encounter something¡­ a tad more exciting, and she teared.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you two tell me earlier?¡± Su Ruyu stared at her disobedient disciples hard.


    Ye Wei and Eleven protested their innocence. It was little wonder that Su Ruyu¡¯s thoughts ran in that direction since one too many happened along the way, and she was not in the mood to entertain such thoughts.


    ¡°Master, who was dominant, and who was submissive?¡± Ye Wei was extremely curious.


    ¡°Go see for yourself.¡± Su Ruyu rolled her eyes at Ye Wei as she rapped on her head. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you manage to pursue him? How unpromising of you.¡±


    ¡°You mean Su Man?¡±


    Su Ruyu nodded. Ye Wei felt even more aggrieved and she stared hard. ¡°Do you want me to undergo a sex-change operation? How do you expect me to pursue him when he just doesn¡¯t like women? Old Witch, are you sexist?¡±


    ¡°Hogwash! If you¡¯re not capable of winning his heart, don¡¯t pin the blame on them. Su Man was not born homosexual. It just happens that he likes this guy,¡± Su Ruyu plainly said. She felt that the Su family¡¯s bloodline, had Ye Wei managed to win over Su Man, would be able to continue.


    ¡°Old Witch, you¡¯re so biased. Even if I managed to pursue Su Man, I would still ditch him because my heart beats for Gorgeous Mo Jue,¡± Ye Wei said in complete justification. ¡°It¡¯s way better to be your in-law than your disciple. Oh, Mommy¡­¡±


    Ye Wei held Su Ruyu¡¯s neck lovingly as she sweetly called her ¡®mommy¡¯. Su Ruyu was extremely happy from it, and Ye Wei was one who was very good at pleasing people. Eleven, in contrast, was one who invoked doting.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re not able to accept it?¡± Eleven could not help but ask Su Ruyu. She felt that Su Ruyu was quite an open person, and since she knew Bai Ye¡¯s character, she ought to have little reason to oppose it.


    Su Ruyu thought about it and coughed. ¡°Since that¡¯s Bai Ye¡­ I could work with it!¡±


    She really did not expect her beloved disciple to¡­. with her younger brother. Su Ruyu put her hand to her forehead and murmured. ¡°I have indeed contributed to my family! I raised two wives of my sons, and a brother¡­¡±


    Sibling or son¡¯s husband¡­


    Su Ruyu felt very conflicted!


    Ye Wei and Eleven laughed out loud. Mo Ye, who was upstairs, stuck out his head and asked, ¡°Mom, Eleven, what are you laughing about in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°NSFW! Go to sleep!¡± Su Ruyu waved her hand. Mo Ye touched his nose before going back into his room.


    After Mo Ye disappeared into the room, Mo Jue stuck his head out of the balcony and asked, ¡°Wei Wei, when are you coming up to sleep? I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Su Ruyu was lost for words.


    Eleven was lost for words.


    ¡°In a moment.¡± Ye Wei could not stand Mo Jue¡¯s character. That idiot called for her thrice in half an hour.


    Su Ruyu shook her head at how clearly Mo Jue was sticking around Ye Wei. ¡°When are you two getting married?¡± Su Ruyu could not help but laugh.


    Ye Wei broke into laughter as she grabbed Su Ruyu¡¯s arm and smiled. ¡°Master, quickly neutralize the poison in Eleven so that your elder son¡¯s agony will end. To hug her to sleep is so sexually frustrating! Let¡¯s imagine Big Boss Mo¡¯s facial expressions.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so evil.¡± Su Ruyu looked at her with slanted eyes.


    Eleven expressed her agreement. This was not the first day she knew that she was evil. Eleven, who was as worried about the virus in her, asked her master, ¡°Master, would there be an antidote soon?¡±


    ¡°Hang on for a few more days. But that said, you will take a very long time to recover. Be mentally prepared that the upcoming month will be a very agonizing month for you.¡± When she was initially injected with the virus, she was in an agonizing pain that was only a tenth of the detoxification process. This could not be helped, and the process had to be endured if the mutated cells were to return to normal.


    ¡°I understand!¡± Eleven nodded.


    Su Ruyu tapped her hand. This was the only way out, and she had no other way to go about without causing her any suffering.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Eleven smiled. She was long mentally prepared.


    Su Ruyu nodded in heartache. Eleven suddenly asked, ¡°Master, when would you be getting married to Daddy Mo? Would you be returning to the island with him?¡±


    ¡°That was another topic for another time,¡± Su Ruyu simply said. When she stood up and was about to return, Ye Wei grabbed her and said, ¡°Master, we must settle it now. If Daddy Mo and you do not get married, won¡¯t he waste his sons if we get married before him? Please think about your happiness and marry him now! Besides, you two should have been married a long time ago.¡±


    Su Ruyu was lost for words.


    Did such an explanation exist? How could she not know?


    ¡°Yes! Master, just get married! Shall we be your bridesmaids?¡± Eleven smiled, similarly cajoling Su Ruyu into getting married. She really wanted to see Su Ruyu in a wedding gown.


    She would be gorgeous in one.


    ¡°Did Mo Shitian buy off the two of you?¡± Su Ruyu raised her eyebrows and looked at them. Mo Shitian had just raised the topic to her about when they should hold their long-awaited wedding. She really suspected that Mo Shitian had bought them off.

 Chapter 764 - : Untitled

    Chu Li, after staying in the Su mansion for a week, had to return to London too. During that time, Ye Wei underwent an operation, and she was in very sharp pain for the days that followed. Despite being jabbed with painkillers, the pain only subsided after three to four days. In those days, she was exceptionally volatile, and she only became slightly cooler after Rong Yan cajoled her with many desserts she made.


    They had left London for long enough, and it was time to return to settle some matters. If it were some other matters, Black J and Jason could actually stand in for him. Since some matters cropped up with Fang Ying, it was hence not appropriate for them to see to it. Thus, Chu Li had to rush back to London to see to it.


    Rong Yan disliked Fang Ying and originally did not want to return to London with him since she was an eyesore. As she miscarried because of Fang Ying, she took extreme care in this pregnancy since she had no idea what could happen given that Fang Ying was in the shadows.


    Chu Li could not remain by her side 24/7. Since her tiny repertoire of skills was no comparison to Fang Ying¡¯s skills, she was no match for Fang Ying, and she did not want her child to encounter a mishap.


    Since she was not leaving, Chu Li would not leave either. Ye Wei tried to convince Chu Li to allow Rong Yan to remain several times because it would be easier for her to tend to her child since Bai Ye and Su Man were present. However, Chu Li was very insistent on Rong Yan leaving with him.


    Both of them were stubborn and walked the talk. She would not leave when she said she would not. Chu Li, knowing that she had an emotional knot, wanted to completely settle everything once and for all and force Fang Ying to leave the Top Terrorist Organization. Rong Yan, however, got into a tiff with him, and Rong Yan never yielded to him despite him trying to convince her for days. Perhaps, Fang Ying inflicted trauma on Rong Yan in her previous pregnancy, and she hence decided to remain at the Su mansion.


    After an argument, Chu Li eventually returned to London whilst Rong Yan remained at the Su mansion.


    After Chu Li left, either of the Mo brothers had to return to the Mafia¡¯s headquarters to take over the situation. Since Ye Wei was undergoing frequent operations in this period of time, Mo Jue, despite their advice, was unwilling to return to shut the old men up. There was no room for negotiation.


    Eleven was about to undergo her detoxification, so Mo Ye also did not want to leave. The Mo brothers shirked responsibility off each other, and neither of them was willing to leave and thus decided to ¡®work remotely¡¯. Daddy Mo, who could not stand it, really wished to kick them out. Thanks to them, Su Ruyu was distracted and paid less attention to him. Daddy Mo was clearly salty.


    While the days passed happily, Ye Wei¡¯s second operation was more problematic. Her entire leg, due to the complications from the operation, became swollen post-operation. The pain was so terrible, and Su Ruyu¡¯s medicine that was injected into Ye Wei caused her fracture site to become exceptionally itchy to the point Ye Wei became much more irritable and volatile. The agony from not being able to alleviate it caused Mo Jue and her to have sleepless nights.


    It was after another week that the pain and irritation subsided. Ye Wei had endured it painfully, and Mo Jue¡¯s heart was aching very badly because he could not endure her pain on her behalf. When Ye Wei had her second operation, Eleven was being injected with the detoxification agent for the first time. Since she had to undergo treatment in isolation, Su Ruyu deliberately had Su Man build a special glass house that was like the glass house that Mo Ye imprisoned Eleven in back then. Despite her strength, Eleven would not be able to shatter the glass house.


    She would be wholly treated in isolation as nobody else, except Su Ruyu and Su Man, would be able to approach her, Mo Ye included.


    A month later¡­


    As Eleven¡¯s first course of treatment came to a close, she had become much thinner and lost much hair. Her skin had lost much luster and moisture, becoming as wrinkled as that of an old woman. There were many injuries on her wrist, and one could tell that Su Ruyu had forcefully bound her so that she would not hurt herself.


    Eleven seemed exceptionally terrifying and remained in her room the whole day. She refused to share the room with Mo Ye, and she quietly endured this suffering by herself most of the time.


    When she saw her ugly self in the mirror, she felt¡­ terrible!


    She had no idea what she would look like after half a year.


    Mo Ye was thinking of ways to approach Eleven, but Eleven rebuffed him all the time. She only wanted to see Ye Wei, Su Ruyu, and Su Man. Mo Ye did not know how Su Ruyu and Su Man treated her, but he felt that Eleven kept to herself a lot more.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually not that terribly-looking.¡± Ye Wei comforted her. While her face had many more wrinkles as though she had aged, she was still a beautiful old woman. As for her hair, Old Witch said that it would eventually regrow.


    Eleven remained silent. Although Su Ruyu and Su Man had to record how Eleven¡¯s body was every day, Eleven also did not really want to see them. Save Ye Wei, the others did not hear her.


    ¡°When would you be able to walk?¡± she asked worryingly.


    ¡°There¡¯s still one more month and another operation. Once that operation is done, I¡¯ll be able to walk but can¡¯t run or hop. Running and hopping would be half a year of rehab away,¡± Ye Wei said. ¡°While I find this tough to bear, I know that I have it easier than you.¡±


    She had become much less volatile than before and was hence much more fortunate than Eleven. As she applied medicine, she blew on it as she was worried that she would hurt.


    ¡°Well¡­ Big Boss Mo has been watching over you for three days already. You really do not want to see him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll not see him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a little overkill, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯ll be like this in thirty to forty years¡¯ time anyway.¡±


    Eleven stared at Ye Wei, and Ye Wei gestured for Eleven to keep quiet.


    She did not want to see Mo Ye not because of her looks but because of the complicated emotions that ran through her. ¡°Wei Wei, I¡¯m recalling those days again, and it¡¯s stirring up my hatred for him¡­¡±


    There were times her immense pain would drag her into the nightmare she was in.


    The glass house triggered the memories of that terrifying moment in her life. Like a broken record, the nightmare kept playing a trick on her mind.


    She did not want to hate Mo Ye. She thought she had forgotten everything. But as she underwent treatment, she recalled everything once again, and the agony she went through was worse than before. It was even more unbearable¡­


    She was afraid that seeing him would plunge her into the darkness once again, causing her to hurt him in that spur of the moment.


    ¡°All¡¯s good. Hate him, just hate him. Heck, you shouldn¡¯t have forgiven him so quickly.¡± Ye Wei did not dare to provoke her and thus went along with her words. ¡°Hang him out to dry. He deserves it.¡±


    Eleven clutched her head in agony.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Stop thinking about it. I promise not to bring him up again. Let¡¯s focus on getting through these days, okay? Be good. I¡¯ll apply the medicine on you.¡± Ye Wei rolled up Eleven¡¯s trousers and applied medicine on her legs. Su Ruyu probably had Eleven bound up in chains. Some of the wounds were so deep that bone could be seen. Eleven was afraid that she would not be able to endure these days, and there was nothing she could do about it.


    Eleven turned and looked at the scissors aside, and then at her dried-up hair. ¡°Wei Wei, could you help me cut off my hair?¡±

 Chapter 765 - Untitled

    Ye Wei was taken aback. ¡°Cut your hair?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll still lose it, after all, so might as well cut them first,¡± Eleven plainly said. When she woke up every day, she could not stand all the hair on the bed.


    ¡°How about you shave your head?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It will all grow back, after all. Old Witch said that cells that are dead can live again.¡± Ye Wei was half-knowing, and she did not know whether she was right. She could not quite bear to cut off all that beautiful hair.


    ¡­


    Ye Wei¡¯s third operation occurred about the same time as Eleven¡¯s second treatment. Ye Wei, following this operation, would be completely okay. With some rehabilitation, she would be able to walk in less than a month¡¯s time. With half a year of rehabilitation, she would almost be like before with no issues. Even though Ye Wei was happy, she was still worried about Eleven.


    Eleven seemed to be in a worse condition than before. The detoxification process was too arduous, and the pain she suffered before was less than a tenth of what she currently suffered. Whenever she saw Eleven, her heart really ached. Any consolations seemed feeble. She wished she could endure the pain together with Eleven.


    Following the second round of treatment, Eleven became even skinnier to the point she was skin draped over bones. It was so heart-rending, and Mo Ye¡¯s heart ached to the point he wished he could kill himself.


    These days were agonizing to him. He knew Eleven¡¯s pain, and he also knew what Eleven was quietly enduring, along with why Eleven did not want to see him. It was because of these reasons that he felt terrible too.


    Not wanting to vex her and in order to minimize her discomfort, he would rather bear all his pain by himself by living in his own agony daily. If history would repeat itself, he would rather kill himself than treat Eleven in this way.


    His Eleven¡­


    He stroked her very pronounced cheekbones. Her skin was no longer tender. His heart wrenched as though it were wrapped in steel wire that tightened and suddenly shattered his heart.


    Old Witch injected Eleven with sedatives and painkillers, and she was now in a very deep sleep. Old Witch got the dosages correct. Otherwise, Eleven would not be able to sleep. It was only after so much medication that she was barely able to fall into such a deep sleep.


    He really regretted it¡­


    As Mo Ye planted his face against her hands, his warm tears ran down his eyes, searing her skin.


    People said that men did not easily shed tears, but that¡¯s only because they did not bring up painful memories.


    His heart utterly ached!


    ¡­


    When Eleven woke up, Mo Ye had left the room and Ye Wei was watching after her. Ye Wei¡¯s leg had completely recovered, and she was able to walk although she could not fight as and when she wanted to.


    ¡°Did Mo Ye come by?¡± Ye Wei was injecting some medicine into Eleven when Eleven suddenly asked.


    ¡°Nope, he didn¡¯t. You must be dreaming. Big Boss Mo was always watching over you from outside. You don¡¯t want to see him, and he didn¡¯t see you either.¡± Ye Wei smiled. Eleven saw the back of her hand, and the skin on her hand was so wrinkled it no longer looked good. She seemingly felt that he had cried into her hands, and she felt a warmth on her lips as though he had kissed her. She shook her head. She must have been dreaming.


    She really did not want Mo Ye to see her in her wretched state.


    Most girls wanted to present their most beautiful side to the person they loved and did not want them to see how old and wrinkled they were. She did not realize that she was as conscious of her looks.


    Ye Wei smiled and accompanied her in a gentle conversation. Since Eleven was not sleeping anytime soon, Ye Wei accompanied Eleven and talked to her until Eleven fell into a deep sleep.


    In the blink of an eye, another half a year passed.


    Ye Wei¡¯s leg was completely healed, and Rong Yan was ten months into her pregnancy. Bai Ye confirmed that Rong Yan had a boy, and Chu Li was so elated that he whizzed between Riyadh and London daily as though he were a superman.


    Fang Ying¡¯s incident had reached an end too. Mo Ye confirmed that Fang Ying had initially sold the Top Terrorist Organization out, and Chen Yang, in his lust, had made a mistake. Mo Ye happened to have leverage on Chen Yang, who revealed information about the Top Terrorist Organization to Mo Ye. Thankfully, the Mo brothers did not take on the Top Terrorist Organization since conditions for them to take action against the Top Terrorist Organization had yet to form.


    Chu Li flew into a rage and excommunicated Fang Ying and Chen Yang from the Top Terrorist Organization. Their whereabouts were unknown, and that was a few months ago. While Chu Li wanted Rong Yan to return to London once everything had ended, Ye Wei¡¯s leg had yet to recover and Eleven was in such suffering, and Rong Yan wanted to accompany them and thus insisted on remaining in Riyadh. She remained in Riyadh until she was about to deliver her child.


    Despite feeling helpless and worried about Rong Yan, Chu Li was excited because it was his first time being a father. As he could not wait to spend time with Rong Yan¡¯s child, he could only commute by plane daily, which he was more than willing to do.


    While the virus in Eleven¡¯s body was almost eliminated, her tissues and organs were utterly devastated and her body would take a long time to be in good shape. Su Ruyu and Su Man had no choice but to gradually rehabilitate Eleven.


    After three blood tests, they were certain that Eleven had regained her original constitution.


    In this half a year, Mo Ye and Eleven had several tiffs that largely stemmed from Eleven¡¯s body condition that affected her emotions. Their tiffs were so serious to the point Eleven became so weary from them, but Mo Ye accommodated her temper all the way and did not retaliate in any way. The pain wore on her for a long time, and it took a toll on her body, chipping at her willpower.


    Thankfully, Eleven and Mo Ye endured it and her emotions started to calm down. Mo Ye kept taking care of her regardless. Su Ruyu told him that her recovery would be gradual and could not be hastened. As long as she was fine, her body could take all the time it needed to recuperate. As Mo Ye treated Eleven like a princess, she could not help but recall the times she did not treat him well in the past half a year and felt extremely bad. The two of them took a while to mesh before their relationship returned to normalcy.


    While Eleven was still recuperating, Ye Wei¡¯s leg had completely recovered. Ye Wei received a call from Third Young Master Ye about how Little Hailan was celebrating her first birthday. He asked whether she would be able to travel to City A. Ye Wei was extremely overjoyed and remained in contact with Third Young Master Ye over the internet. Considering she had never seen them in person, she planned to head to City A. When Cheng Anya heard that Rong Yan was about to deliver and that Eleven would not be able to leave, she felt that Ye Wei would be lonely if she came by herself. Ye Wei instead suggested that their family come over instead since they had never traveled in the past year.


    Third Young Master Ye graciously agreed.

 Chapter 766 - Untitled

    Hailan¡¯s body grew very slowly. Although she was a year old, she was not particularly different from a two-three-month-old, but she still looked lively. Whenever Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya¡¯s friends saw Young Mistress Ye, they could not help but praise her for how lovely she was. Based on her looks, she was indeed lively.


    Ye Wei almost could not wait to hug Ye Hailan from Miss Cheng¡¯s hands. As she held that soft form in her embrace, she was really happy. The more she looked at Little Hailan, the more she liked her.


    Perhaps it was because she had lost a daughter that Ye Wei utterly doted on Little Hailan. She could not wait to transfer all the love she had for her daughter to her niece.


    Before Little Hailan came into the world, she deliberately stole a piece of thousand-year-old jade from the collections of the Riyadh palace and wanted to make it into a jade pendant or a little jade bracelet for Little Hailan. She felt that a jade bracelet was too much of a waste and that she would not be used to a jade pendant, so she decided to simply create a pendant in the shape of a lotus, along with an arm bracelet and a leg bracelet when she heard of the miracle during Hailan¡¯s birth


    Little Hailan happily thanked her auntie and happily wore the jade pendant. As Ye Wei saw how her niece loved it, she felt that stealing that national treasure was too worth it. Anything was worth it as long as her niece was happy.


    Third Young Master Ye¡¯s presence made the Su mansion much livelier, and Ye Wei prepared a sumptuous dinner to receive them. Rong Yan was expected to deliver in a few days and could not afford to exert herself. Since Eleven was not in good shape, Ye Wei, in the spur of the moment, prepared the dishes she liked. Rare as it was, the Su sisters helped her out.


    The Su sisters gradually grew closer. It seemed as though the unhappy incidents had disappeared and nobody brought them up. Once Eleven was a tad better and they had had their weddings, Su Ruhua would travel the world.


    Knowing that she was used to the life on the island, Su Ruyu did not stop her. She could either return to the island or travel around the world with Mo Shitian. Even if she were not on the island, there would still be somebody else to train the children.


    The evening was lively as there was a child, a special child, who was adorable and able to speak despite her age. The Mo brothers, in a rare show of their smiles, cajoled the child as they played with her.


    Little Hailan was not afraid of strangers and was able to talk to anybody. She, who inherited Anya and Third Young Master Ye¡¯s sense of humor, was able to cajole her seniors into a good laugh. Mo Jue, who never quite liked children, started to feel that having a daughter was not too bad.


    Given how adorable this child was, he would definitely treasure her. If it were a son¡­ Heh, he did not quite like a son. Wouldn¡¯t it be perfect if his daughter looked like Ye Wei and was close to him?


    When Cheng Anya heard it, she could not help but laugh nonstop.


    Save her slightly slower growth, Little Hailan was mostly fine. Bai Ye and Su Man hence did not worry about her. As long as she was carefully brought up, she would be fine.


    Eleven was afraid that she would startle the child, so she wore a mask and wig to look a tad more normal. Apart from pointing out how her auntie seemed to have lost weight, Little Hailan did not mention anything else.


    Everybody felt that the child was really considerate and thus loved her even more. The few guys really liked how the adorable Little Hailan walked. Her stubby legs strode as though she were a toddler walking but yet so steadily. They felt that it was very interesting.


    Hailan, playing along with everybody, walked a few rounds before daintily sitting down in Third Young Master Ye¡¯s embrace and reaching out her tender hands to greet them. Save Ye Wei who was overjoyed, everybody else was stunned.


    Third Young Master Ye, she is undoubtedly your daughter.


    Third Young Master Ye was very satisfied.


    Everybody had a very satisfying dinner, and the few men bellowed and went upstairs for a round of mahjong after having their fill. Mo Ye, wanting to take care of Eleven, did not want to join the crowd and would rather remain in the room and rest with Eleven.


    Rong Yan¡¯s constitution was nothing short of bada**. She still remained healthy and had nary a reaction during her pregnancy. In her high spirits, she left people in disbelief about her constitution when they saw her bulge.


    The game room was not too far from Chu Li and Rong Yan¡¯s room. When Chu Li wanted to accompany Rong Yan, she instead felt that Chu Li was a pain in the neck and thus urged him to join Mo Jue, Third Young Master Ye, and the others. She and Cheng Anya hated a lesson on child bringing, and he, as a guy, did not like such topics either and hence scooted away to join them in the game room.


    Third Young Master Ye, following his marriage, was very obedient and never played for a long time. Despite that, he had a penchant for winning thanks to his skill and indeed won big. At the game table, Third Young Master Ye and Chu Li had a problem¡­


    Ye Wei¡¯s dowry.


    The two representatives from the bride¡¯s family started to talk to Mo Jue about the dowry. Chu Li wanted dowry, and so did Third Young Master Ye. Since Mo Ye was not present, Bai Ye naturally sided with Chu Li and Third Young Master Ye.


    Mo Jue invoked the child bride argument and left the two scheming men so stunned they were lost for words.


    Following their shock, Third Young Master Ye said, ¡°My family took care of Ye Wei for three to four years before Su Ruyu took care of her. That would hence serve as a basis for him wanting dowry. Besides, taking Ye Wei away without saying a word then invalidated the case of Ye Wei being a child bride¡­¡±


    Chu Li also quickly responded and the two of them took on Mo Jue in concert, striving to scheme Mo Jue for dowry. Unable to keep up with their relentless assault, Mo Jue threw in the towel and said that he had to discuss that with his elder brother. The two of them eventually spared him.


    An intense game followed.


    In Rong Yan¡¯s room, the few women were talking as Little Hailan took small, dainty bites of cake in Ye Wei¡¯s embrace. When Ye Wei said they would get married in April, everybody was overjoyed.


    It seemed as though they had never heard the exact wedding date.


    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t be so overboard, okay? Isn¡¯t April just two months away?¡± Rong Yan said. ¡°Why should I get married this early? I was hoping my son could become my flower boy.¡±


    ¡°Chu Li would agree for sure.¡± Ye Wei harrumphed. While Chu Li and Rong Yan were supposed to get married, little did they expect Rong Yan to feel that she looked terrible with a bulge and thus turn down the marriage. Chu Li was infuriated, and chances were that he would insist that she marry him once she delivered.


    ¡°Whether he agrees or not, he still has to iron things out with my old man.¡± Rong Yan smiled. She had a premonition that once her child was born, her father and Chu Li¡¯s relationship would become warmer since he felt good having a grandson.


    Little Hailan looked at her bulge curiously and said, ¡°Mommy, is your younger brother in there?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yes. Doesn¡¯t Little Hailan want a younger brother too? Mommy can have one.¡±


    Little Hailan shook her head immediately. ¡°I just want an elder brother.¡±

 Chapter 767 - Untitled

    As Rong Yan and Anya talked about childbearing, Ye Wei carried Hailan and went to watch the men play mahjong. Third Young Master Ye kissed his daughter and wanted to carry her. Ye Wei threw her third brother a disdainful look and laughed. ¡°Dear third brother, please do not corrupt our Hailan.¡±


    Ye Hailan smiled quietly.


    Ye Wei suddenly realized something. ¡°You all don¡¯t smoke? Chu Li, you used to smoke, no?¡±


    ¡°Yan Yan didn¡¯t allow me to.¡± Chu Li sighed.


    Third Young Master Ye reached out and tapped his shoulder in a sympathizing manner. ¡°Hi, comrade!¡±


    Bai Ye was lost for words.


    It took a scheming person to patch another scheming person up, but that¡¯s also good! Long live a healthy lifestyle!


    ¡°Since you all neither smoke nor drink, are you real men?¡±


    ¡°Who said that we do not drink?¡± Third Young Master Ye and Bai Ye replied at once. There was another person who remained silent, and Ye Wei was lost for words. Very well, then. Surely, they didn¡¯t have to reply in unison?


    ¡°That said, even if the men in your household do not drink, you know best whether he is a man.¡± Chu Li gently smiled.


    Ye Wei saw Mo Jue¡¯s calm face, and then Little Hailan¡¯s smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go look for Mommy to play,¡± she immediately said.


    Everybody broke into laughter. Just as she was about to carry Hailan back, Cheng Anya suddenly hurried over. ¡°Chu Li, Rong Yan is about to deliver¡­¡±


    ¡­


    The night gradually passed. Rong Yan delivered a healthy boy, and both mother and son were fine. As Cheng Anya had to take care of Hailan, she did not accompany Rong Yan and the others to the hospital. Cheng Anya only visited the newborn with Hailan the next morning.


    As Chu Li was a father, he was in a very good mood. He cajoled his child and smiled like an idiot. Rong Yan was in good shape, and she had a smooth delivery. Her child did not give her a hard time, and Chu Li, seeing his adorable child, was thinking of wanting a daughter like Rong Yan.


    Little Hailan pointed at the newborn and asked, ¡°Why is he as old as me?¡±


    The question stunned both Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye, and their little princess was not happy. She was a year older than him, but why did they look the same? Little Hailan looked at her hands and feet. She was really unhappy.


    Third Young Master Ye held his daughter in one hand and had Cheng Anya in the other hand. ¡°Baby, who¡¯s older? Mommy or Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Daddy is older!¡±


    ¡°That is correct. Men develop faster than women, so most men are usually larger than women, size-wise. Look at your uncles. Aren¡¯t they all older than your aunties?¡± Third Young Master Ye, without batting an eyelid, gave his daughter an impressionable lesson.


    Cheng Anya covered her face.


    Ye Wei smiled stiflingly. Little Hailan¡¯s off-whack mind roamed, and the little princess¡¯s mood became better again.


    Third Young Master Ye was utterly satisfied.


    Everybody laughed.


    Seven days later, Rong Yan was discharged with her son. Chu Li named his son Chu Nanfeng, nicknamed ¡®Kaka¡¯. Kaka had very good looks as he inherited Chu Li¡¯s and Rong Yan¡¯s good looks. He was very quiet and calm and did not cry or create a racket.


    Third Young Master Ye took a liking to him and was very interested. ¡°Scheming Chu, want to matchmake our kids?¡± he asked Chu Li.


    Rong Yan and Anya nodded. They were naturally interested, excited even! Third Young Master Ye dope-slapped himself and said, ¡°Ah, my princess is a year older than your prince. What a cradle-snatcher¡­¡±


    ¡°Hailan grows much more slowly, so how can people tell there¡¯s a cradle-snatcher romance going on? Besides, are you so outdated to the point you¡¯ve never seen cradle-snatcher romances before?¡± Cheng Anya rolled her eyes, extremely disdainful of Third Young Master Ye.


    Third Young Master Ye was lost for words.


    Fine, he was indeed a country bumpkin!


    Third Young Master Ye hence asked Little Hailan, ¡°Baby, do you like him?¡±


    Kaka looked at Ye Hailan, and Ye Hailan looked back at Kaka and asked, ¡°Is there any good from it?¡±


    ¡°One too many! Somebody can help you carry your bag to school, stand up for you when you are bullied, cook for you in the future, wash your clothes, be your bodyguard¡­ My dear princess doesn¡¯t need to do anything!¡± Third Young Master Ye smiled as he educated his daughter.


    As Rong Yan and Chu Li listened on, they were utterly aghast. Chu Li was starting to regret matchmaking their children. His son ahh¡­


    Little Hailan clapped her tender hands and answered excitedly, ¡°Yay! Now, I like him!¡±


    Rong Yan and Chu Li looked at their own son, speechless. Daddy and Mommy have let you down. Dear son, we¡¯ve sold you out. Little Kaka looked at Little Hailan expressionlessly before he suddenly laughed¡­


    Everybody was lost for words.


    And hence they matchmade their children.


    Ye Wei, who was aside, yelped. ¡°That¡¯s unfair! Rong Yan, I wanted to give birth to a daughter to be your child¡¯s wife. How could you accept your third brother¡¯s Hailan?¡±


    Rong Yan looked at Ye Wei, and then at Cheng Anya. She spoke with a little hesitation, ¡°I actually find Hailan a little better¡­¡±


    If Ye Wei¡¯s daughter looked like Ye Wei, Kaka would be unsuitable. If her daughter looked half like Ye Wei and half like Mo Jue, her Kaka would go nuts. Hailan was hence a safer bet.


    Cheng Anya looked at Ye Wei¡¯s bulge and said, ¡°Your daughter is already looking for somebody to call in-laws before she knows anyone. Do you want to deliver her first? For all you know, she might be a boy.¡±


    ¡°Wrong. I¡¯ll deliver a daughter.¡±


    ¡°Very well, then. Do you want to deliver first?¡± Cheng Anya smiled.


    Little Hailan blinked her eyes in doubt and said, ¡°He can have two!¡±


    Everybody was lost for words.


    Cheng Anya stroked her daughter¡¯s head lovingly and said, ¡°Dear daughter, you¡¯re surely very accommodating. That¡¯s a virtue you should keep up.¡±


    Everybody was lost for words.


    Rong Yan was starting to worry for her son. Why was her son such a hot item? She was hoping that Ye Wei and Eleven would both bear children so that Hailan would have more choices.


    ¡°When are you all getting married? How about having it with Eleven and Ye Wei so that it would be a party?¡± Anya smiled and asked. There wasn¡¯t a merry affair in a long time, and three happy events back to back would be really nice.


    ¡°Eleven has yet to recover, so it¡¯s not a good time to get married,¡± Ye Wei said.


    Rong Yan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Being the bride isn¡¯t tiring since the men have to see to everything.¡±


    Ye Wei looked at her teasingly and said, ¡°So you¡¯re thinking of getting married! Didn¡¯t you want Kaka to become the flower boy?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking of that, but¡­¡±


    While she did not say anything, they knew what was going on. Ye Wei laughed and said, ¡°Sure! Let me ask Eleven.¡±

 Chapter 768 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    They had decided on the wedding quickly. It was going to happen half a year later in Rome.


    Su Ruyu and Mo Shitian weren¡¯t interested in interfering in the affairs of the younger generation. During the period of time when Eleven was detoxifying, Mo Shitian and Su Ruyu had already registered their marriage so quietly that no one knew.


    If Ye Wei hadn¡¯t begged Su Ruyu to hold the wedding together with them and Su Ruyu had no choice but to tell them the truth, they wouldn¡¯t have known about their marriage. Su Ruhua sent her blessings generously, proving that she had let bygones be bygones. She wished that the both of them could live happily ever after. Then, she would have no regrets in life.


    They had only planned to register their marriage. As people who were not fans of lively ceremonies, Su Ruyu and Mo Shitian didn¡¯t want to hold a wedding, let alone be involved in their children¡¯s.


    The mindset they had was totally different from that of Mo Ye, Mo Jue, and Chu Li. The two of them had gone through all sorts of hardships, and weddings were not the most important thing to them. Furthermore, they had long past the age of wanting to hold a dream wedding. Now, all they wanted was to spend more time with each other and live together happily.


    A wedding ceremony was too troublesome and complicated for Su Ruyu and Mo Shitian to handle.


    Mo Ye and Mo Jue were the happiest upon hearing the news of their parents¡¯ official marriage. They finally had a complete family with a father and a mother, unlike the past.


    They wanted Su Ruyu and Mo Shitian to live in Rome with them, but Mo Shitian found them annoying. Su Ruyu liked to live on the island anyway, so they had decided to return to the island after traveling around the world and visit them occasionally. To Mo Shitian and Su Ruyu, the house located on the outskirts of Riyadh was their dream home.


    The home that belonged to the both of them.


    After the wedding of the three couples was decided, Su Ruhua was on her way to travel around the world with the butler, Bai Ling, and Bai Lin. Since the wedding was half a year later, she would definitely come back for it in time.


    After sending off Su Ruhua, Mo Shitian and Su Ruyu were planning to leave as well. Eleven had almost recovered, and she just needed to rest well. There was no need for her to stay as Su Man was there, so she left Riyadh with Mo Shitian, considering it as a honeymoon trip.


    Ye Wei even teased her, asking her to make a honeymoon baby. Su Ruyu was petrified at the thought of it.


    After Mo Shitian and Su Ruyu left, Rong Yan and Chu Li also left Riyadh with Kaka and went back to London. They had to start preparing for the wedding too. Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya also went back to City A with Little Hailan.


    Since Eleven needed to rest, she stayed at Su Man¡¯s house in Riyadh.


    The rate of her recovery was considered fairly good, and her skin had slowly returned to its original young and hydrated state. Although it was still not perfect, it was much better than before.


    Eleven was more relaxed too.


    They had decided to hold the wedding half a year later because of Eleven¡¯s health. Otherwise, they would have held the wedding immediately. According to Su Man, Eleven would have recovered completely after six months, and returning to her original state would take two years of recuperation. They had planned the wedding according to the timeline given by Su Man.


    Ye Wei and Mo Jue were in Palermo, dealing with the internal affairs of the Mafia. Ye Wei was now considered a part of the Mafia, and Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse trusted her ability. They could let Ye Wei be in charge of many things without having to seek permission from Mo Jue.


    The last time they had run the Mafia together felt completely different from this time. There were no more gossips about her, and her status was above board and unshakable now.


    By the end of summer, the news of their marriage had spread everywhere quickly.


    Rong Yan and Chu Li, Eleven and Mo Ye, Ye Wei and Mo Jue. The news spread widely in the underworld, causing a sensation. Everyone started to realize that the power of the underworld was going to enter its peak, and it would definitely be a period of monopoly.


    Two great powers joining hands would either result in the business world to collapse, or the two powers would start to fight for the right to speak. It would no longer be simply the fight between the two worlds. Whether they could coexist peacefully would become a great problem.


    The news of the Top Terrorist Organization having an alliance with the Mafia through marriage made headlines on the international news every day. Both the current affairs section and the military section were blasted with it, with many commentators and prophets predicting the world¡¯s future power distribution. The dark forces could expand and grow stronger until it was able to conquer the world.


    Some people began to call for the next generation of leaders to come to power quickly, as the current batch of leaders were terrible and were no match for them. The majority of people regarded the marriage as a marriage of convenience, so some commentators were also looking forward to the failure of the marriage, which would lead to the dissolution of the alliance.


    Many people knew that Ye Wei was related to the Dragon Gate as well. How scary would it be if she had connected the three powers together?


    In just a short period of time, the number of pessimistic comments in the forum raised.


    As compared to the official reports, the media companies under Dragon Gate, the Top Terrorist Organization, and the Mafia released positive reports about the marriage. For example, the news reports about it from GK International Media and An Ning International did not mention anything about changes that might happen in the future due to the current situation. Instead, they reported about the wedding briefly.


    With beautiful wedding blessings.


    Of course, they looked different in the photos that were in the news. After all, not many people knew how Ye Wei and Eleven looked like.


    The wedding would be held in Rome.


    The Italian government, although under a lot of pressure, was glad about it. After all, the Mafia and Italy were inextricably linked. Holding the wedding in Rome could also promote the development of many industries in Italy. Their only worry was the possibility of terrorist attacks.


    Ye Wei had gained more power in the Mafia, and the first thing she wanted to do was to get rid of the Elders¡¯ Court. The management of the Mafia was different from that of the Top Terrorist Organization, and she felt that the Elders¡¯ Court had held too much of the power that should have belonged to the Mo brothers.


    The Elders¡¯ Court was a centuries-old tradition of the Mafia that had existed right from the start. Except for when Mo Shitian was in power, the Elders¡¯ Court had always had greater power and say in the Mafia as compared to the godfather.


    Although Mo Ye and Mo Jue could suppress their powers then, they hadn¡¯t been in power for long, and it wasn¡¯t the right timing to get rid of them.


    But this time, it was.


    Of course, Ye Wei wouldn¡¯t allow the people in the Elders¡¯ Court to interfere with the affairs of the Mafia anymore. Although the Top Terrorist Organization was ranked first in her heart, Mo Jue had put in a lot of hard work in the Mafia. She didn¡¯t want Mo Jue to be under the control of other people.

 Chapter 769 - Untitled

    The Elders¡¯ Court could not hold Ye Wei¡¯s arrogance at all. She was always domineering and straightforward. Once she had set her mind to deal with the Elders¡¯ Court, she would be fully prepared and make sure that she would succeed. Mo Ye stayed in Riyadh for Eleven, while Mo Jue had never interfered in what Ye Wei wanted to do. He had no control over his wife. Moreover, that was what Ye Wei had wanted to do for a long time, so he turned a blind eye and allowed Ye Wei to act recklessly.


    Within a month, Ye Wei settled the elderly in the Elders¡¯ Court decisively and completely deprived them of their power in the Mafia.


    She would fight anybody who remained unconvinced!


    Unless one was tired of living, they wouldn¡¯t dare to confront an international killer like her. Hence, she could chase the elderly out of the Mafia¡¯s core management vigorously and effectively.


    Without the elderly, Mo Jue felt relaxed and happy all of a sudden. Everything seemed to be a pleasure to his eyes, and he took Ye Wei around Rome, leading a leisurely life. Mo Ye and Mo Jue had bought a castle in Rome, and that was where they were going to live in in the future. Ye Wei and Mo Jue went over to renovate their own house whenever they had time.


    They had a very soft life.


    The castle was almost ready. That day, Ye Wei and Mo Jue were designing their courtyard in the castle when Ye Wei received a call from Eleven. Ye Wei, who was drawing a design draft, threw the draft to Mo Jue and proceeded to ask her where she was.


    Eleven chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m reaching home soon.¡±


    Ye Wei was stunned for a moment before she rushed toward the door excitedly. Mo Jue called her and chased after her. Mo Ye and Eleven¡¯s car stopped right when Ye Wei arrived at the entrance of the castle.


    Eleven alighted from the car and waved at Ye Wei. Ye Wei ran down the stairs gleefully and hugged her tightly. ¡°You are certainly recovering well.¡±


    It had only been two months since they saw each other, and she looked much better than the previous time they met. Wearing a white long dress and a light yellow scarf, her cymotrichous hair that drifted in the wind made her seem less distant but calmer. Her face glowed like how it did in the past. She was still the beautiful Eleven she knew.


    Eleven chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m almost all healed, so Bai Ye chased me out. That¡¯s why I¡¯m back.¡±


    The four of them chatted as they entered the castle. Ye Wei and Mo Jue had picked the castle without Mo Ye and Eleven, but Eleven would like what Ye Wei liked, and Mo Ye would like what Mo Jue liked. So, they took the responsibility to pick out where they were going to live.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Ye Wei walked around the castle with Eleven and asked her with a smile. Eleven nodded. They sat in the courtyard while Mo Ye and Mo Jue chatted softly nearby.


    ¡°Is it tiring to travel back and forth between Rome and Palermo?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. They¡¯re not that far apart.¡± Ye Wei smiled. She and Mo Jue had planned well right from the start. Because she and Eleven loved Rome, they decided to live in Rome. They would spend most of their time in Rome, and sometimes in Palermo.


    Mo Jue and Mo Ye also planned to train a few successors at the same time and resign after working hard for a few more years. Anyone who was capable and worthy would take over them, just like how Chu Li had planned to give his seat to Ning Ning after he came back. Black J, Jason, and the others had the same thought as well.


    They weren¡¯t planning to stay in their position for long.


    ¡°Are you two staying in Rome or going back to Palermo?¡±


    ¡°Can we stay in the castle now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s ready. But we have to do everything on our own, so it might be a little troublesome,¡± Ye Wei said. ¡°Is your body okay? Are you tired?¡±


    Eleven shook her head.


    The house had been renovated, and the room of Mo Ye and Eleven was designed according to their own blueprint. They were very satisfied. Ye Wei was capable of handling such things.


    It was a month before the wedding. Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse and Chu Li¡¯s men had started to prepare for the wedding. The venue that they chose was just nearby.


    Chu Li had also sent some men over to prepare for their wedding. There was a wedding planning company under Dragon Gate, so Third Young Master Ye naturally took over the planning process, and the couple just had to cooperate.


    Apart from the guests from the Top Terrorist Organization and the Mafia, there were many other invited guests from both the underworld and the business world. GK International and An Ning International had long promoted the wedding and caused a sensation. Even the Italian government and the European countries would send a representative to attend the grand wedding of the two Mafia godfathers.


    It felt like a cooperation between the underworld and the business world.


    Ye Wei and Eleven were unexpectedly relaxed. They just had to wait for their wedding gowns to be ready and take the wedding photos without having to worry about the rest. Rong Yan had hired someone to design their wedding gowns.


    The wedding gowns were of the same series, but they were still not ready after six months. Since Ye Wei and Eleven insisted on taking their wedding photos in their wedding gowns, the photo shoot was delayed.


    Rong Yan had tried to hurry the process, but the famous designer was really slow. Although she had agreed to speed up, she wasn¡¯t ready every time she asked for them. When she was finally done with them, there were only ten days left before the wedding.


    Su Man, Bai Ye, Black J, and Jason all arrived in Rome. It could be said that almost half of the great powers in the underworld were gathered in Rome. Together with Young Master Lin and Fourth Young Master Tang, the Ye family also came to Rome.


    Rome was becoming lively.


    It was to the extent that if a vase fell from above and hit ten people, there was a chance that one of them was someone from the underworld. The amount of people had reached a scarily high number, but not all of them were there for the wedding.


    Some of them were there just to see the so-called wedding of the century¡ªthe underworld version. After all, this wedding was a milestone for the future situation of the underworld forces.


    The wedding that so many people were looking forward to was approaching, but the couples had not even taken their wedding photos. The wedding company was worried, but they had no choice but to skip the photo shoot first. They would get it done before the wedding anyway.


    Ye Wei and Eleven had taken the photos with their actual looks, but many people still thought that they had worn artificial masks as their faces didn¡¯t match their images at all.


    They knew everyone would have the same thoughts, but what they were worried about was the agonizing photo shoot process.

 Chapter 770 - Untitled

    Both Mo Jue and Mo Ye were not used to facing the camera. They looked extremely awkward in the wedding photos, which made the photos look aesthetically challenged. Luckily, Bai Ye, their photographer, dared to cut them off again and again. It was so frustrating that Ye Wei really wanted to crush Mo Jue to death.


    The wedding photos were taken in their castle. Almost everyone was present during the photo shoot and they all worked together until late. On a whim, Bai Ye decided to take a set of night wedding photos for them, and the six of them went into actions right after dinner. They cooperated with Bai Ye and took another set of photos under the chandelier in the castle.


    Bai Ye compared the photos taken at night to the photos they had taken during the day and realized that the photos taken at night looked better. The images portrayed were more beautiful and meaningful. Most importantly, the three brides-to-be loved them as well.


    Cheng Anya complimented the photos too. Bai Ye was an amateur photographer who had always brought his camera along with him whenever he traveled around the world alone. After all those years of photography experience, his photography skills had become better than a professional photographer.


    All three of them loved the set of night wedding photos. Mo Ye, Mo Jue, and Chu Li had no objections, so they decided to use the photos for their wedding.


    The people of the terrorist group went back to their castle at night, while Third Young Master Ye took his family back to his mansion in Rome. Bai Ye sent the raw photos over for them to choose from before editing them.


    To be honest, they were already tall, handsome, and beautiful to begin with. Hence, there wasn¡¯t much editing needed. They were perfect.


    On the way back, Bai Ye asked Su Man if the photos came out well, and Su Man took a glance at it before saying that they looked nice. Actually, he was so used to seeing those people that he couldn¡¯t tell if they looked good or not. Moreover, he had no sense of beauty since he himself had a perfect face.


    But¡­


    He peeked at Bai Ye, whose gaze was focused on the photos. He found Bai Ye beautifully handsome. Although he was not as good-looking as him, he just somehow matched his beauty standards. No matter how stunning one was, he would definitely have a bad angle. However, Bai Ye didn¡¯t have one. His features matched the popular standard of beauty, and they looked just right. If he was born in the ancient past, he would be a handsome young lad. He loved it whenever Bai Ye wore his white shirt as it made him look graceful, elegant, gentle, and manly at the same time.


    Su Man smiled. Bai Ye turned to look at him. ¡°Why are you staring at me? Do you want to get married too?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Su Man sneered.


    If they were to get married, Su Man would have to give up his noble status in Riyadh and migrate to other countries. Although the Su family had bad memories in Saudi Arabia, he still loved that place. He didn¡¯t want to leave Saudi Arabia.


    The noble status didn¡¯t matter to him at all. After all, the most important thing to him wasn¡¯t wealth.


    Even without the noble status, Su Man could still call the shots. However, he just didn¡¯t want to immigrate and give Saudi Arabia up.


    What about Bai Ye?


    What were his opinions?


    Could they have a long-term relationship without a marriage? He was full of uncertainties. No matter how outstanding one was, he would have his own insecurities and dissatisfactions¡­ That was how he felt toward Bai Ye.


    Bai Ye put down his camera. Suddenly, he leaned over and kissed Su Man¡¯s thin red lips.


    His lips felt a little cold in the chilly night. Bai Ye rubbed his lips gently and slowly. Su Man was stunned and pushed him away. They were sitting in the back seats of the car, and the driver was right in front of them.


    Bai Ye laughed. He reached out his hand and raised the windscreen to block the view of others. He was someone they were familiar with, and he knew his limits. He wouldn¡¯t look at things he shouldn¡¯t be looking at.


    The flickering light by the roadside reflected on Su Man¡¯s fair face, making the redness on his cheeks obvious. Half of Bai Ye¡¯s body pressed on his, and he wrapped his arms around his slender waist. Under the neon lights, his eyes were bright and dark. While kissing Su Man, Bai Ye whispered. ¡°Su Man, I envy them. What should I do?¡±


    His voice was enchanting, gentle, and affectionate. He sounded as if he was trying to pull him down the altar and make him fall into this mortal world with him.


    Su Man blushed. He didn¡¯t know how to reply. Envy¡­


    ¡®What is he saying? Get married? Them?¡¯


    Unless Saudi Arabia allowed same-sex marriage, or¡­ Bai Ye was allowed to since he was of British nationality, but he¡­ Could he give up everything in Saudi Arabia? Su Man was uncertain.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we good now?¡± Su Man, who had always been calm and decisive, sounded a little hesitant. He looked at Bai Ye, pouted his mouth, and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you like how we are currently?¡±


    Bai Ye, who was continuously kissing him, suddenly put in more force and gave him a deep kiss. Su Man responded to the kiss and both of their tongues intertwined. They caressed each other and the temperature in the air kept rising¡­


    When the two separated, Bai Ye looked at him with lust, and both of them breathed heavily. Bai Ye laughed and buried his head into Su Man¡¯s shoulders. He was extremely joyful. ¡°We are good now. But it¡¯ll be better if we could get married.¡±


    He admitted that he was a little greedy. He was sure that they could last long, and they would be able to stay together forever. He would love Su Man deeply until the day he died.


    If so, why couldn¡¯t they get married?


    He really wished to marry Su Man. He knew that Su Man had many things that he couldn¡¯t give up, and he hadn¡¯t thought about it in the past. However, after the wedding photo shoot, the urge to marry him became stronger¡­


    Moreover, Ye Wei and Eleven had secretly asked him during their free time whether they wanted to get married together. Everybody in the Top Terrorist Organization knew about their relationship anyway.


    Although it was an open secret, the only fear was that if the Top Terrorist Organization is known to have connections with Su Man, Saudi Arabia might block the forces in the Middle East. It was kind of a taboo¡­


    Bai Ye didn¡¯t think of that then. He only felt that maybe getting married would be nice.


    Su Man sighed in his heart and said softly, ¡°Let me think.¡±


    Marriage¡­ He must consider it thoroughly. He had to ask Su Ruyu and Su Ruhua about the problem of giving up Saudi Arabia¡­ After all, the Su family had built a reputation in Saudi Arabia. The Su sisters would definitely care about it even if he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Su Man, I know how important the Su family is to you. I was merely bringing it up,¡± Bai Ye said.


    Su Man snorted. ¡°Stop pretending. It¡¯s too late now.¡±

 Chapter 771 - Untitled

    Bai Ye laughed out loud while Su Man shook his head. He had to admit that he was tempted by Bai Ye¡¯s idea. Bai Ye wouldn¡¯t pull a smart trick on him openly, but he could tell what was on his mind.


    ¡°Let me think about it.¡± He really had to think that through.


    Suddenly, Bai Ye exclaimed. ¡°I was reminded of you during the photo shoot today. You will look gorgeous in a wedding gown!¡±


    For a moment, he had imagined Eleven and Ye Wei to be Su Man.


    He felt guilty!


    Su Man gritted his teeth. ¡°F***, Bai Ye. Are you confused about my gender?¡±


    Bai Ye chuckled. How could he have mistaken Su Man¡¯s gender? But¡­ It was hard to tell from his looks. Moreover, he was thin. He would definitely stun everyone in a wedding gown.


    ¡°I only imagined it for a short while.¡± Bai Ye laughed. Su Man was furious and he wanted to say something when Bai Ye leaned over and kissed his lips. He pushed Su Man over with his long arms and Su Man fell on the back seat of the car. Bai Ye pinned him down and seduced him affectionately.


    Their ambiguous relationship intensified in the small and narrow space.


    Su Man was a little awkward and pushed Bai Ye away. ¡°Stop messing around.¡±


    ¡°Su Man, do you know? I always feel like tearing you up whenever you are dressed in formal clothes.¡± Bai Ye kissed his lips, chin, his Adam¡¯s apple, and conveniently unbuttoned him¡­


    It was rare for Su Man to be in his formal clothes, and Bai Ye would get excited whenever he wore them. Although those clothes looked normal on other people, they seemed so sexy on Su Man, so sexy that he wanted to swallow him. Su Man blushed. In a blink of an eye, Bai Ye took off his suit. However, Su Man clasped his hands and said, ¡°Wait until we get home¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Bai Ye whispered into his ears with a hoarse voice. ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡±


    Su Man was lost for words.


    The atmosphere in the car was full of love as though spring was in the air. The two slender bodies were about to do it, but it was hard for them to do it in the car. However, Bai Ye would rather do it in the car than wait until they got home¡­ Su Man tucked his lips. He often let Bai Ye do whatever he wanted. Perhaps, indulging someone was a fresh feeling to him. Or maybe, he was willing to indulge him because he was Bai Ye.


    Drops of sweat dripped down their chests. Although the driver wasn¡¯t a stranger to them, they were careful not to make any noise. They held it in and sweated even more. Su Man¡¯s fair face was as red as fire¡­


    When the car passed by the speed humps, their bodies rubbed together vigorously. Both of them couldn¡¯t help but grunt deeply. Bai Ye leaned against him and kissed his lips. The two of them breathed heavily, and such ambiguous sounds, paired with a bumping sound, could be heard.


    Having tall figures, both of them felt that it was hard to do it even though they were trapped in the spacious rear seat. However, it gave them a different taste of excitement, especially when their car passed by the busiest area. The laughter of the crowd and the sounds coming from the advertisement on the televisions could be heard clearly. When they stopped at a traffic light, Su Man would stop Bai Ye from moving so intensely, even though he knew that nobody could see what they were doing in the car. However, this taboo sex made him, who was always conservative, sensitive and excited. He had mixed feelings.


    Bai Ye felt especially pleased with Su Man¡¯s expression and deliberately ground in and out while listening to his sexy breathing. Knowing that he would definitely be ¡®killed¡¯ afterward, he had to take advantage of him while he still could.


    The driver broke out into a cold sweat¡­


    He started drafting a resignation in his heart and swore that he would never drive for Bai Ye and Su Man ever again. Boohoo¡­ He would rather drive for Jason or Black J¡­


    No matter how much they tried to stay quiet, it was impossible for him to not hear anything while being in the same car¡­


    And what they were doing was really¡­


    ¡®Ahhh, are you really that impatient? Can¡¯t you wait until you get home?¡¯ The driver boy was under a lot of stress. He felt like ditching the car in the middle of a busy district and let everyone watch them¡­


    However, considering the consequences of those actions, he continued driving with tears in his eyes¡­


    He started to accelerate after passing the traffic light.


    The sudden acceleration gave Su Man a hard time. Su Man cursed in a deep voice and his breath became heavy. Bai Ye felt so good that the pores all over his body opened. Su Man cursed the driver in his heart. ¡®He definitely is Bai Ye¡¯s man. They must have planned this together¡­¡¯


    When they were almost home, Bai Ye, who had been torturing Su Man, finally had enough. He hugged Su Man and both of them reached the climax. Their hearts pounded for a while before returning to their normal state. While the car was still moving, Su Man flipped his body suddenly and they exchanged their positions¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn now!¡± Although his voice was a little hoarse, he was ready for it¡­


    Bai Ye said, ¡°We are almost home. Let¡¯s wait until we reach¡­¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Beauty Su was not someone easy to deal with. Bai Ye tried to stop him, but he was already inside him. Bai Ye grimaced in pain. Coincidentally, a white cat suddenly appeared on the road. The chauffeur, who was already distracted by what they were doing at the back seat of the car, was shocked. He stepped on the brakes abruptly and Bai Ye yelled in pain.


    The chauffeur heard Bai Ye cursing and knew that he was dead meat. ¡®Boohoo¡­ This is not my fault. This is definitely not my fault. I would disappear right away if I had a plane ticket¡­¡¯


    Su Man didn¡¯t forget about how cruel Bai Ye was to him. He ignored him and continued to torture him¡­


    In ¡®melee¡¯¡­


    The car drove into their mansion. The chauffeur parked the car in the garage and escaped immediately. He had to go to the toilet. Fortunately, neither of them came here with anyone. The mansion was quiet with no one around.


    In the garage, the mellow light shone through the window, lighting up the car. The atmosphere became ambiguous and a little seductive.


    While kissing Bai Ye¡¯s lips, Su Man said, ¡°He¡¯s gone¡­¡±


    He rolled down the car window and started to bang Bai Ye intensely, causing Bai Ye to grunt deeply in response. Suddenly, Su Man stopped and looked out of the car window. He said, ¡°There is a camera¡­¡±


    Bai Ye gritted his teeth. How could he have forgotten about that¡­ Damn, he should have let Su Man do it first¡­


    He turned back and looked. They were caught clearly on tape from that angle.


    Su Man laughed.


    It was an impossible situation for Bai Ye¡­


    Under the bright lights of the chandeliers, the castle seemed surreal at night.


    After the photo shoot, Mo Jue and Ye Wei returned to their room. Ye Wei was so tired that she didn¡¯t want to move. She sat down and stretched her body while Mo Jue saved the photos to his computer for selection later. They had to pick the wedding photos carefully. After choosing the photos, he would edit them on his own afterward. Ye Wei laughed. ¡°Do you know how?¡±


    ¡°The nude photo I gave you the last time was photoshopped. Didn¡¯t it look real?¡± Mo Jue laughed. He picked out some of the photos he thought looked great and showed them to Ye Wei. Actually, all the photos looked good to him as long as Ye Wei was in them.


    ¡°Awesome! They all look great!¡± Ye Wei took a glance at the photos. They had similar tastes. Just when she wanted to take off her wedding gown to bathe, Mo Jue suddenly said, ¡°Wei Wei, your nephew is looking for you!¡±


    ¡°Ning Ning¡­¡± Ye Wei¡¯s gaze brightened, and her fatigue disappeared at once. She was filled with energy and rushed over without taking off her wedding gown. ¡°Ning Ning, you brat! Are you really not coming back for my wedding?¡±


    It had been a long time since she last met Ning Ning, almost two years. He had grown taller and gained more muscles. Because the weather on the island was hot, the young kid wore a sleeveless shirt, exposing his strong arms. He was no longer as fair and tender as before. The baby fats on his pinkish cheeks had disappeared too. What was shocking to Ye Wei was that Ning Ning had cut his hair short. Although he still looked handsome, his hairstyle was out of her beauty standards. He hated men with such close-cropped hair, even though it was the best way to see a man¡¯s beauty. The young kid had finally become manly.


    He was still as handsome as always. His facial features were delicate, but they looked less childish. He somehow had a heroic spirit, which made her feel that he really was a man of high aspirations.


    The young kid had grown taller as well. Boys of his age usually grow tall quickly. Furthermore, he had Third Young Master Ye¡¯s genes. Height wouldn¡¯t be a problem to him. She could tell that the training on the island was very tough, judging from Ning Ning¡¯s appearance. If Cheng Anya saw him, she would definitely feel sorry for him. The fair and tender baby of hers had now become a muscular handsome young lad in just less than two years.


    Apart from the small changes in his appearances, everything else remained the same. His smiling eyes and his scheming little expression were still the same, but there seemed to be a faint humble and domineering vibe coming from him.


    ¡°I can hardly recognize you.¡± Ye Wei whined. She preferred the fair and tender Ning Ning who was cute and lovable. The young man in front of her eyes obviously looked like a highly trained child. The old witch was really cruel. Look how much her nephew has changed in just less than two years!


    ¡°Auntie, stop exaggerating, will you?¡± Ning Ning laughed and touched his short hair. He said narcissistically, ¡°I still think I¡¯m handsome. Furthermore, it¡¯s more convenient with this haircut.¡±


    He was often so exhausted that he didn¡¯t even want to lift a finger, and he only showered once every two days. It was convenient for him to have short hair as he didn¡¯t have to wash it, and he could just sleep after bathing. He would rather spend the time drying his hair to sleep more.


    ¡°What a narcissist. Yes, you are handsome, very handsome. Ning Ning, if I don¡¯t see you for five years, would I not recognize you anymore even if you stand right in front of me?¡± Ye Wei pondered this question seriously.


    The more the young kid grew, the less he looked like Third Young Master Ye. In the past, he was basically a little Ye Chen no matter how they saw it. But he seemed different now. Although their facial features still looked alike, the vibe and temperament that he gave off were slightly different from Third Young Master Ye¡¯s.


    What would the child grow to be in the future?


    ¡°Maybe!¡± Ning Ning laughed out loud and pointed at her wedding gown. ¡°Your wedding gown is beautiful. You two don¡¯t match each other in these.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°I think it would be quite an experience if you let uncle wear your gown while you wear a suit.¡± Ning Ning raised his eyebrows and smiled gently. However, Mo Jue¡¯s expression darkened upon hearing his words. He had an urge to punch him in the face.


    ¡®F***, wear a wedding gown? Him? How could he come up with such a strange idea?¡¯ He had even pitied him and felt that his mother was a little too cruel for letting him receive such tough training. After what he had said, all his sympathy for him was gone.


    He would even suggest his mother to increase his training intensity.


    ¡°Baby, you definitely know me well. I¡¯ll tell Bai Ye to come over again tomorrow.¡± Ye Wei teased. Mo Jue felt like dying. Ye Wei laughed and asked, ¡°Really not coming back?¡±


    ¡°Nah, Mommy will feel bad if she sees me. I have promised to stay on the island until I have met all standards. I need time to prepare for the test too. I can¡¯t make it in time for the wedding.¡± Ning Ning smiled. ¡°I wish all of you¡­ Well¡­ I wish all lovers would grow to become resentful couples! Great blessing, right?¡±


    ¡°Impressive!¡± Ye Wei gave him a thumbs-up and laughed enchantingly. ¡°How¡¯s life on the island? Ping-er said that you are popular among the girls.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing yet unable.¡± Ning Ning tilted his head, squinted, and smiled. ¡°There are six girls wooing me, haha¡­¡±


    Mo Jue said, ¡°Hook one up. See who the unlucky one is.¡±


    He was reminded of Xu Nuo!


    Whenever he saw Ning Ning, he would be reminded of his precious Xu Nuo. Other than Ye Wei and the Su sisters, she was the only female that Mo Jue cared about. Unfortunately¡­


    ¡°I have a strong will. No one can hook up with me. Moreover, I am taken. I have to keep myself pure.¡± Ning Ning held the coconut in his hand and looked down slightly.


    He remembered the time when he joked with Xu Nuo that they would become the flower girl and page boy of his auntie and Mo Jue¡¯s wedding.


    ¡°Hey, brat, where¡¯s my gift? Aren¡¯t you giving me any?¡± Ye Wei was suddenly reminded of the wedding gifts. It would be a pity if she missed the opportunity to take advantage of him.


    ¡°No gifts.¡± Ning Ning rejected her at once. ¡°Since I¡¯m not getting married in the future, I¡¯ll be at a loss if I give you one. It¡¯s not worth it. Forget about the gifts. I¡¯m already generous enough to give you my blessing.¡±


    ¡°You are definitely Cheng Anya¡¯s son.¡± Ye Wei¡¯s eyes twitched. Even the way they spoke was similar. She vaguely remembered that Cheng Anya had said something like that before too. ¡®They are really one of a kind.¡¯


    Ning Ning laughed out loud and asked Third Young Master Ye about Cheng Anya and Hailan. He was relieved knowing that Hailan was healthy.

 Chapter 772 - Untitled

    Ye Wei and Ning Ning chatted about their daily lives while Mo Jue went to wash up in the bathroom. Ning Ning smiled and shook his head. He didn¡¯t expect his auntie and Mo Jue to get married at all.


    Knowing what the two of them were like, he had thought that they might still need a few years more. It seemed like he had made a wrong guess. They couldn¡¯t afford to wait anymore!


    After chatting for a bit, Ning Ning frowned slightly. ¡°Auntie, will you be going back to London after the wedding?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll go back to London after the wedding before setting off for our honeymoon. Why? What can I do for you?¡± Ye Wei raised her eyebrows and smiled. It was rare for Ning Ning to ask her for a favor, and she would definitely go all out to help him.


    Ning Ning nodded and tucked his lips. ¡°Can you help me check on someone once you reach London? Ophelia, the daughter of Michael in England¡¯s House of Lord. Her Chinese name is An Xunuo!¡±


    ¡°Xu Nuo?¡± Ye Wei frowned and looked at Ning Ning. ¡°Why would you want to check on her without any reasons?¡±


    ¡°I went to Murphy Island with an instructor recently and saw her there,¡± Ning Ning said solemnly. ¡°From what I know, Ophelia had been in a vegetative state for three years since she was four. However, she was extremely agile. It didn¡¯t look like she had only trained for two years. It¡¯s a little suspicious¡­¡±


    When he saw An Xunuo in England, he just thought that their temperaments were similar. He saw Xu Nuo in her, and they both liked to wear red.


    He started to doubt if Nuo Nuo was still alive. He knew that his doubt was illogical and impossible. However, when he was on the island, he saw her by the beach, drawing a picture that he had once seen in Xu Nuo¡¯s room.


    He remembered clearly that Xu Nuo drew the picture herself. He had checked with his men and confirmed that the things left behind by Nuo Nuo were untouched, which made Ning Ning suspicious. Furthermore, why would a person with such a noble status train on the island? According to his investigation, the island was a training base of another terrorist organization. One of the instructors had a good relationship with the instructors there, and they would always organize training with each other. He had seen An Xunuo before.¡±


    ¡°Ning Ning, are you saying that she is Nuo Nuo?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Can you help me check? Ask Ross too,¡± Ning Ning said solemnly. He had also just remembered to bring this up as he had been too busy and tired recently. He couldn¡¯t contact the outside world at will, so he definitely was going to make use of the chance to speak to them about it, using the excuse of Ye Wei, Eleven, and Chu Li¡¯s wedding.


    Ye Wei swiped the smile off her face and put on a serious expression. ¡°Baby, Nuo Nuo is dead. Accept the reality!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ning Ning¡¯s handsome face had a determined look. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that she¡¯s dead, and neither could I accept the reality. I¡¯d rather believe that she¡¯s alive and that she would come back to me someday.¡±


    That was the only thought that kept him going. Only thinking so made him feel that there were meaning, goals, and attachments in life. The thought of Nuo Nuo being alive and breathing the same air as him made his world extraordinarily beautiful. He would never accept that she was dead.


    Moreover, An Xunuo was too weird. The fire burning in his heart forced him to find out more about her.


    Ye Wei looked at him silently. In fact, she wasn¡¯t sure if the relationship between Xu Nuo and Ning Ning was love. After all, they were young. Being mature didn¡¯t mean that they understood what love was. Perhaps he really loved Xu Nuo, but because the moment she died in front of him had impacted him greatly, it was deeply lodged in his heart. Moreover, they had not spent much time together. Ye Wei felt that no matter how deep his love was, it would eventually fade or even be buried as time passed. Ning Ning would grow up eventually, but Xu Xing¡¯s presence had been reminding him about Xu Nuo¡¯s existence. Now, even the new girl was reminding him about her. Both of them had deepened Ning Ning¡¯s feelings for Xu Nuo unknowingly.


    The more he saw them alive and kicking, the more he thought about Xu Nuo, who had died for him. This way, he would never forget Xu Nuo. ¡®But¡­ Baby, she is dead. You have to accept the reality.¡¯


    ¡®Maybe, when he falls in love with another woman, he would understand that the past is the past.¡¯


    ¡°But you have to prepare yourself that this might only be your guess. Or maybe, you are having illusions because you miss Nuo Nuo too much.¡±


    ¡°No, auntie. I know what I am doing. Don¡¯t worry about me. Just help me this time around.¡± Ning Ning smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll accept it if she is not Nuo Nuo.¡±


    ¡°This is too ridiculous. I will get my hands on the DNA report of An Xunuo and Michael. Is that okay?¡± Ye Wei asked.


    Ning Ning nodded. Xu Nuo was the daughter of the Xu family. If she was really Nuo Nuo, her DNA wouldn¡¯t be a match with Michael.


    ¡°Please take care of this as quickly as possible. If you are busy with the wedding, let Ross do it. He should be free.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give you an answer within ten days.¡± Ye Wei laughed and shook her head. ¡°Ning Ning, I know Xu Nuo is a wonderful girl and that you like her a lot, but don¡¯t you think that¡­ You are still young. Accept the fact that she is dead. You will get to meet another woman you like when you grow up, and she will replace Xu Nuo in your heart.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Ning Ning laughed bitterly. Nobody could ever replace Nuo Nuo, unless¡­ He didn¡¯t know what would happen in the future, but even if he did fall in love with someone else, she would not be able to replace Nuo Nuo either. He wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen.


    Ning Ning felt a special sense of belonging toward Xu Nuo. He felt sorry for her as well. He had always felt that Nuo Nuo had nothing but him. He belonged to Nuo Nuo, and he wouldn¡¯t let anyone else take him away from her.


    It was a feeling he never had.


    ¡°Well, in that case, I know what to do. Wow¡­ Baby, you are really loyal. I¡¯m so touched. Can I marry you instead?¡± Ye Wei pretended to be sad. ¡°I don¡¯t mind your age.¡±


    Ning Ning was speechless. He laughed and pointed behind her. ¡°There¡¯s someone behind you.¡±


    Ye Wei turned her head. Mo Jue had been standing there for god knows how long with his wet hair. He stared at her solemnly as if a storm was about to break out. Ye Wei was left speechless. ¡®Is he a ghost? Why was there no movement at all?¡¯


    ¡°Alright, auntie. I shall go. Give my blessings to the other two couples for me.¡± Ning Ning smiled, waved his hands, and switched off his laptop.


    Mo Jue sneered coldly. Ye Wei smiled and recalled what Ning Ning had said. She turned around and asked, ¡°Mo Jue, do you think that Xu Nuo is still alive?¡±


    ¡°Nuo Nuo?¡± Mo Jue¡¯s expression turned gloomy. He sighed. ¡°Do you think Mo Ye and I would be indifferent to Nuo Nuo¡¯s death? Mo Ye had long suspected that Nuo Nuo wasn¡¯t dead, so he asked someone to run a blood test on the corpse. It¡¯s confirmed that she was Nuo Nuo. She is really dead. Please tell that boy to give up.¡±

 Chapter 773 - Untitled

    Ye Wei was shocked. ¡®Mo Ye had already run a blood test?¡¯ Her smile disappeared gradually. So to say, Nuo Nuo¡¯s death was confirmed. Her heart ached. ¡®What will happen to Ning Ning now?¡¯


    He had rekindled hope in despair, but he would lose hope entirely and experience heartache again this time. She couldn¡¯t bear to see him upset. Partings in death are tragedies in life. She took a deep breath and calmed her mind down. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Xu Nuo?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mo Jue said. This matter couldn¡¯t be forced.


    It was true that she was dead. She wouldn¡¯t come back to life even if he grieved for a long time.


    ¡°I bet Ning Ning is going to be sad again.¡± Ye Wei sighed and went to the bathroom to change.


    ¡­


    They were extremely exhausted after the long photo shoot. Eleven lay down on her bed to rest once they returned to their room. She didn¡¯t even want to take off her wedding gown. Mo Ye laughed and carried her up. ¡°Don¡¯t crease your gown. You have to wear it again on our wedding day.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired! Getting married isn¡¯t a human thing to do.¡± Eleven smiled and adjusted her position. She reached for her veil and put it aside. Then, she pulled out the hairpins used to fix her hair in place and threw her wig aside.


    Although her hair had grown longer during these six months, it was still short. She had to cover it up by wearing a wig. Mo Ye rubbed her soft hair and smiled. Although he hadn¡¯t seen Eleven with short hair, he felt that she actually looked pretty in it. Short hair made her look more energetic and bubbly, giving her a sense of youthfulness. Good-looking people would always look good no matter what, especially when she was his lover.


    Eleven tilted her head slightly and stretched her slender long neck that was like the neck of a swan¡¯s. She looked extremely stunning. Mo Ye¡¯s gaze darkened and his Adam¡¯s apple slid up and down his throat. His breath turned heavy and warm¡­ She was just right beside him. Her scent lingered at the tip of his nose, and her soft body nestled against him while she blushed. Mo Ye¡¯s lower abdomen tightened, and a fire started burning in his heart.


    ¡°Wait, let me help you,¡± Mo Ye said with his deep voice. He took off her necklace and pearl earrings and put them on the dressing table. The lighting in the room was soft and slightly dimmed, creating a blurry effect. Mo Ye¡¯s actions were very gentle, as if he was treating something fragile. His breath landed on her ears. Both his face and gaze were burning with affection as though he was going to burn her to ashes. The fire in his dark eyes flamed brightly and deeply at the same time.


    ¡°Mo Ye¡­¡± She seemed to be at a loss. She watched him loosen the belt on her waist and couldn¡¯t help but tremble. It was kind of a torture.


    She had been resting her body well for the past six months. Although they shared a bed, they had only hugged each other to sleep. Her body had just recovered recently, but he didn¡¯t force her to do anything. He cherished her very much and had only hugged or kissed her. If he really couldn¡¯t hold it in, he would take a cold bath instead of¡­


    Mo Ye untied the diamond belt on her waist. It was a custom-made belt that was inlaid with many small diamonds, adding a luster to the wedding gown. However, it was hard to untie. Mo Ye¡¯s long and slender fingers untied the belt on her waist slowly and gently, step by step. Eleven had butterflies in her stomach and involuntarily let him pull her up. His slender fingers slid across her back and pulled down the zipper on her wedding gown¡­


    She watched him take off her wedding gown for her and put it aside after folding it up carefully. Eleven could not stand the shyness anymore and wanted to walk to the bathroom when he stopped her. She screamed in shock. He pressed her down on the bed and went on top of her.


    ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡± His voice was slightly hoarse, and his breath landed on her face. Eleven¡¯s heart raced. She was speechless. Mo Ye leaned over and kissed her hair, her eye, her nose, then her lips¡­


    Eleven blushed and pushed his shoulders. ¡°Mo Ye, you¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mo Ye looked at her red face with a smile. He slid his fingers on her skin and smiled charmingly. She had wanted to ask him to wait until the wedding was over, but at that moment, she became utterly speechless¡­


    In just a few moments, both of them had taken off their clothes. Using his lips and tongue to suck and bite on her soft lips lightly, his kiss started to become hasty and domineering.


    ¡­


    ¡°Eleven, relax¡­¡±

 Chapter 774 - Untitled

    The pain was not as bad as the pain they suffered on a regular basis. It was nothing to them who had experienced countless pain. However¡­


    She felt unbearable.


    He kissed her passionately, wolfing down her voice and rubbing against her tongue until it felt a bit numb. Even though her tongue was numb, he was still unwilling to spare her.


    She pounded Mo Ye¡¯s shoulders several times before he let go of her and gently bit her on the tip of her nose.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Mo Ye, please¡­ Slow down¡­ Ahh¡­¡± Mo Ye had been enduring it for a long time. As an abstinent man, he had been chaste for the past few years and did not flirt with other women. He finally had somebody he loved but she had a toxin in her. He could only see but not touch her. The agony when he hugged her to sleep every night¡­ Let¡¯s save it.


    He had been secretly thinking about doing her hard every day once she had completely recovered. The two of them would certainly enjoy it as Eleven¡¯s body was clearly yearning for it. They could have gotten down to the deed since two months ago, but she had yet to completely recover and would not be happy. He waited for her complete recovery, enduring it until she had completely recovered before having her for himself.


    Eleven could not stand Mo Ye¡¯s passion. Mo Ye suddenly ran across a spot on Eleven¡¯s body, and Eleven was aroused. Since Mo Ye had never done it in a long time, he could not keep it in¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Mo Ye, I¡­ Enough¡­.¡± Eleven, unable to stand his ministrations, begged for mercy.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not enough.¡± Mo Ye would never spare her.


    ¡°Mo Ye, please¡­.¡± Eleven was begging for mercy.


    ¡°What are you begging me for again?¡± He did not stop his actions and kissed her instead.


    ¡°You¡­ When will you¡­ be done?¡± After Eleven said that, she blushed even more.


    ¡°Eleven, you¡¯ll look down on me if I come too quickly.¡±


    Eleven was lost for words.


    Too quickly? How long had it been?


    As he kept up his ministrations, the latter part of the night came and she couldn¡¯t take it any longer. She suggested that they take a break before continuing, and Mo Ye took pity on her for once by gently making love to her and spared her for the moment. Eleven heaved a sigh of relief and fell into a deep sleep. Little did she expect to be awoken by him when daylight just broke.


    ¡°You¡¯ve rested enough.¡±


    And they continued¡­


    She wanted to cry¡­


    Ye Wei had complained about how Mo Jue¡¯s ministrations sent her into an agonizing climax. She finally understood how Ye Wei felt.


    They were undoubtedly brothers¡­


    ¡­


    The next morning, Mo Jue and Ye Wei went out for a stroll. Apart from when they were hungry and he went downstairs to prepare food for her, he never allowed her to leave him.


    That beast!


    ¡­


    The third day came and it was still as such.


    Eleven was utterly embarrassed. Since Mo Jue and Ye Wei never disturbed them, they definitely knew what they were up to behind closed doors. Chances were that everybody knew. Surely he did not plan to do her every day until the wedding in five days¡¯ time, did he?

 Chapter 775 - Untitled

    On the day of their marriage, the sun shone especially brightly over Rome. As the warm rays from the sun basked Rome in gentle warmth, the wedding began in earnest.


    Big shots from both sides of the law gathered at the wedding.


    Cheng Anya finally saw the fabled Commander. While she had seen everybody who comprised the Top Terrorist Organization¡¯s core leadership team, she had never seen Commander. She had expected a stocky and well-built middle-aged man, but little did she expect¡­


    The commander of the International Anti-Terrorist Organization to be a 25-26-year-old brunette with amber eyes, pale skin, and delicate features. It was as though he was as perfect as a sculpture. The most unexpected thing about him was his 185-cm height, thin limbs, slender neck, and immaculate fingers. From top to bottom, he was too perfect-looking.


    This unbelievably handsome man was the commander of the International Anti-Terrorist Organization? Cheng Anya was utterly taken aback as it was way out of her imagination. Appearance was power in the Top Terrorist Organization. If that wasn¡¯t the case, then why did everybody in the Top Terrorist Organization get into trouble in one way or another?


    Commander had official authorization to be present to deliver his congratulations. As for the anti-terrorist groups¡­ This would mean calling a truce, although they had never engaged in combat.


    Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye bit their lips. ¡°Can you imagine that?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye immediately shook his head.


    Ye Wei and Eleven turned to Commander and wanted their gifts, only for Commander to coldly say, ¡°My presence is the best f***ing gift you can get.¡±


    Ye Wei threw him a disdainful look. Since they had never seen each other, she wanted to go up to embrace him. Mo Jue, who was standing next to her, pulled her back as Commander harrumphed. ¡°We¡¯re in plain sight, so keep your damn distance from me. We can always embrace at night.¡±


    Eleven, who was aside, laughed out loud. They were indeed in plain sight, and the bride openly hugging the anti-terrorist elite was a clear sign something was up. Although Commander seemed deliberate, Mo Jue¡¯s face was utterly blackened with anger and he went to greet Chu Li with a huff. Black J and Jason went over and bickered instead of bringing in arms. Jason and Commander were especially hot-tempered. Chu Li could only sigh when these two hotheads came together.


    There were several people from the anti-terrorist groups who were rumbling about how their boss was certain to clash with the terrorists¡¯. Their boss was undoubtedly one who stuck to his guns and loved his job. Black J pulled him aside and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t embarrass us. We can always kick up a storm tonight.¡±


    Jason and Commander coldly harrumphed at each other before they went separate ways.


    When Su Ruyu, Mo Shitian, and Su Ruhua came, everybody congratulated them. The wedding proceeded extremely smoothly and nobody kicked up a fuss. Although many from the international mafias came, most that entered the scenes were the figureheads of each house whilst their disciples gathered outside. There were many people present.


    Following the wedding, everybody interacted at the scene. Businessmen, politicians, and the underworld big shots gathered and made possible alliances, becoming what Third Young Master Ye described as the rare opportunity for the elites in all sectors. Politicians, wealthy businessmen, and the underworld members who turned up were influential in their own right. To many, this was an extremely rare opportunity.


    Mo Shitian turned to look at Su Ruyu and asked, ¡°Do you want to wear a wedding gown?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve worn it.¡± Su Ruyu smiled and held his hand before going inside.


    The three couples were especially happy. Following the wedding ceremony, the newlyweds started toasting. Mo Jue asked Mo Ye, ¡°Elder brother, why toast? Why am I drinking?¡±


    Mo Ye said, ¡°Since you want to marry Ye Wei, don¡¯t worry about other things. I¡¯ve briefed you on the wedding process flow, remember?¡±


    This was Mo Jue¡¯s selective ignorance and none of his fault. Eleven and Rong Yan smiled. Although Ye Wei was smiling, nobody could figure out what she was smiling about. Mo Jue tried hard to recall, but it seemed that they had to toast regardless.


    He forgot.


    Ye Wei smiled and said, ¡°All¡¯s good! Just drink!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Jue immediately refused. How could he show his idiotic side at the wedding? He certainly couldn¡¯t. Mo Jue protested. Ye Wei whispered into his ear, and Mo Jue¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±


    Ye Wei smiled gorgeously.


    Everybody was curious. What did she say?


    Commander, who sat with Black J, Jason, and the others at the same table, coldly folded his arms and asked, ¡°How many days to a divorce?¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Jason almost spat his wine out. It was just the few of them, and nobody else thankfully sat with them. What Commander said really left them shocked. ¡°F***! They just got married, and you¡¯re cursing them to divorce? Are you sure you¡¯re here for the wedding?¡±


    Since they had just gotten married recently, divorce was at least a few years down the road.


    Commander calmly wiped his hands with the white towel. ¡°I fear for world peace.¡±


    ¡°F*** off!¡± Everybody told him. Commander was emotionless, whereas Bai Ye smiled quietly.


    Seeing the people present at the toast, Eleven was a little uneasy. How much did she have to drink? Even if she just moistened her lips, it would still be quite some wine. It was safe to say that a few tables would not let them go so easily.


    Nobody would give up the chance to get them drunk when the chance presented itself.

 Chapter 776 - Untitled

    While they could feign it when toasting outsides, they would be in trouble when toasting their own. Mo Jue¡¯s Knights of the Apocalypse, Birmingham, Jason, and Black J had no qualms about getting them drunk. Chu Li and Mo Ye had drunk quite a bit, and their faces were clearly red. On the other hand, Mo Jue was stoic, whereas Ye Wei had long substituted the wine with water.


    Since there was no margin for the slightest error in such settings, everybody who knew too well about Mo Jue¡¯s special condition did not call him out on it lest any joke become too embarrassing.


    Chu Li and Mo Ye were the most pitiful as they really drank quite a bit. Eleven and Rong Yan were not too different from them. Ye Wei, on the other hand, seemed no different as she had a great capacity for liquor. Nobody could tell anything.


    That said, Ye Wei had also changed the wine in her cup into water.


    When they toasted, even Mo Ye and Chu Li, who had a great capacity for liquor, were already slightly tipsy. But Third Young Master Ye and Jason still goaded them to chug on. The two men regretted not chugging Third Young Master Ye during his wedding.


    Little Hailan, who was aside, was cheering. Commander coldly raised his eyebrows. ¡°If my memory didn¡¯t fail me, she¡¯s just one year old. How the hell does she speak so fluently?¡±


    Cheng Anya wiped her sweat nervously. To pique the attention of the anti-terrorist elite was no good news. Little Hailan squinted and asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t I speak fluently?¡±


    Commander calmly picked up his glass and grunted. ¡°To the twisted family!¡±


    ¡®My world peace is gone¡­ Why is each successive generation more badass than the previous?¡¯


    Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya wiped their sweat nervously. Was this their fault? Was it their fault? It¡¯s too unreasonable!


    As Third Young Master Ye chugged on, Mo Jue grabbed Ye Wei and asked, ¡°Your wine is water too?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°How smart!¡± Mo Jue chuckled as he mourned for his elder brother. Ye Wei, long expecting this situation, naturally took her precautions.


    Su Ruhua and Su Ruyu sat together and discussed this wedding as they laughed. Mo Shitian, feeling left out, was unhappy. Su Ruhua smiled and beckoned Su Man and Bai Ye over and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you two want to get married?¡±


    Both of them were in black suits. One was immaculate, and the other handsome. Standing together, they were extremely matching. Since only three sat at Su Ruyu and Mo Shitian¡¯s table, Ye Wei absolutely had a reason to believe that Su Ruyu and Mo Shitian would not eat anything and hence gave them space.


    After Bai Ye and Su Man sat down, the former smiled and said, ¡°I think somebody might be unwilling to.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Man Man who¡¯s unwilling, huh? That¡¯s quite okay. I saw you grow up, and I was hoping that you would get married. While you now have a partner, won¡¯t it be quite a waste if you don¡¯t get married? Xiaoyu, what do you think?¡±


    Su Ruyu plainly smiled. ¡°Whatever works for them. I¡¯ll not insist that they must marry.¡±


    Su Man¡¯s ears were a little red, and he grunted. ¡°Do you mind changing your nationality?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Su Ruhua smiled and said. To be specific, while their father was Chinese, it was not a must that they resided in Riyadh. If they became British citizens¡­


    ¡°Changing nationality is not a must. We can retain Saudi citizenship before applying for British citizenship. I¡¯ve checked it up, and it¡¯s possible.¡± Bai Ye smiled. He had long made plans to settle down once they were married.


    When the two of them became married, they could not be so sensational. He was afraid of the crowd.


    ¡°You sure are cunning enough to have planned all these, huh?¡±


    Bai Ye gently smiled and Mo Shitian coldly harrumphed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it way more comfortable for you to hug women instead? How silly!¡±


    Su Ruyu was lost for words¡­


    ¡°You could try,¡± Su Man said.


    Su Ruyu was lost for words yet again¡­


    Mo Shitian gave Bai Ye a glare, and Bai Ye immediately pulled Su Man away. They could not afford to off Daddy Mo, but they could avoid him. Su Ruhua laughed melodiously, whereas Su Ruyu was at a loss as to whether to cry or laugh. Mo Shitian wanted to talk about them, but Su Man calmly rebutted him and left him stifled.


    This chap had yet to call him his brother-in-law. He was so rude!


    When the toasts concluded, Mo Ye and Chu Li were about to slump as they were a little dizzy from the toasting. Eleven and Rong Yan, on the other hand, were still fine and their faces were a tad red. While the two of them had a good time drinking, the men were nice enough not to make things too difficult for the brides and saved it all for the groom.


    Someone walked over to toast them, and Chu Li, in his daze, bellowed. ¡°F*** off! Can¡¯t¡­ drink¡­ anymore!¡±


    When that person heard him bellow, he immediately escaped. He had hoped to hit up Chu Li for a weapons deal but got roared at in return.


    The bridegrooms drank some tea to neutralize the wine and became a little sober. They suddenly heard a commotion, and it turned out to be the sound of the fighter jet hovering above the wedding.


    The guests were all aghast!


    The fighter jet hovered in the air but did not land. The defense teams from the Top Terrorist Organization were on full alert and awaiting orders from the tower to shoot the fighter jet down.


    Some officials were stoned. They were used to calling the shots in politics, but they had never experienced actual chaos and could not take the shock. This seemed as though somebody was asking for a fight.


    While underworld feuds were one too common, it was their wedding today and all the important people were present. Their opponent seemed prepared to perish with them.


    ¡°F*** this, who¡¯s asking for trouble?¡± Mo Ye and Chu Li snapped out of their drunkenness and shook their heads. Black J immediately contacted the tower but was unable to pick up a signal. No sooner did he feel weird than the wings of the fighter jet suddenly pointed down, firing a missile. Everybody screamed, and some of the more timid ones were utterly pale.


    Mo Shitian squinted, and Su Man asked Jason, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the latest low-flying aircraft you all developed?¡±


    ¡°F***! How am I supposed to know?¡± Jason said.


    Everybody rolled their eyes. ¡®What f***ing terrorist are you to be unable to identify your own aircraft?¡¯ When Chu Li was about to order for it to be shot down, the missile suddenly exploded¡­


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Several people were shocked and shrieking when they saw rose petals descend. The defensive teams who were about to shoot the fighter jet down looked at each other, speechless. Just what was going on¡­


    Ye Wei¡¯s eyes lit up. The plane suddenly descended, and the cockpit opened to reveal a good-looking teenager. Smiling, he waved his hand toward Chu Li and all. ¡°Howdy, everybody!¡±


    Everybody was lost for words!


    ¡°F***!¡± Everybody suddenly burst out.

 Chapter 777 - Untitled

    London.


    The sun brightly shone on the Cambridge University campus. Several teenage girls were walking and laughing as they carried their books. Amongst the foreign faces that stood out, a Chinese face was especially eminent.


    She had a very intricate face with fine brows, brown eyes, a tall nose, a small mouth, and pale skin. While she was 168 cm tall, she was, however, slender and had well-defined curves. Her long hair gently blew in the wind. She, in her red dress, was carrying books in her hand and seemed elegant despite her nerdy temperament.


    She was happily chatting with a few British girls that surrounded her.


    ¡°Xu Xing, your birthday¡¯s the day after tomorrow. How would you plan to spend it?¡± A blonde-haired brown-eyed girl asked.


    Xu Xing¡¯s red dress fluttered beautifully as she gently blushed. ¡°Somebody will be celebrating my birthday with me.¡±


    The bashfulness in her eyes had the teenage girls around her crowd her curiously and asked her in a gossiping manner whether she was attached. Their relentless questioning sent Xu Xing slightly blushing to the point she had to cover her face with the books and said, ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! How could you be so happy if he isn¡¯t your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Is he the Ye Ningyuan you once mentioned?¡±


    ¡­


    Their chatter left Xu Xing blushing even more. Following British royalty, these few girls were the next closest to Xu Xing as they grew up with her. They were very close with each other and talked about everything. The few of them continually pestered Xu Xing to tell them who the secret person was that would be celebrating her birthday with her.


    Xu Xing remained tight-lipped.


    The girls pestered each other for a moment before they headed for the school gate.


    Just as they reached the school gate, a silver sports car suddenly rushed toward them. The teenage girls were so shocked that they shrieked as the silver car made a high-difficulty turn and suddenly stopped. A svelte man in white casual wear who seemed to be in his early twenties came out of the car. Xu Xing¡¯s eyes lit up and she slightly blushed as she ran over excitedly.


    ¡°Ningyuan!¡±


    Ye Ningyuan, elegantly taking off his glasses, showed his pale and good-looking face. His features were even more delicate than Xu Xing¡¯s. It was as though they were a drawing coming alive. His imperceptibly dark eyes, gentle smile, and slightly lifted corners of his eyes had a few hints of naughtiness and gorgeousness, yet gentle. He was elegant yet overbearing. While his smile seemed harmless, it was determined and resolute.


    Simply put, he was gentleness, gorgeousness, and elegance all in one.


    Xu Xing excitedly leaped into his embrace and asked, ¡°What brings you back so much earlier? Weren¡¯t you supposed to return the day after tomorrow?¡±


    Ye Ningyuan gently pushed away Xu Xing and smiled. ¡°Well, I was ordered to return to celebrate your birthday.¡±


    Xu Xing¡¯s eyes were slightly saddened, but she quickly broke into a smile. ¡°My birthday is the day after tomorrow. Could you accompany me for two days, until my birthday?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    The sadness on her face disappeared so quickly almost nobody could perceive it. But Ye Ningyuan was not just anybody who would allow it to slip. He did not call her out on it and simply turned to look at the school gate to let Xu Xing bid farewell to her friends. When Xu Xing saw Ye Ningyuan look at the school gate, she asked him in puzzlement, ¡°Ningyuan, what are you looking at? It¡¯s time to go.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan nodded. Just as he opened the car door and was about to get into the car, he heard a calm voice call out. ¡°Ophelia¡­¡±


    When he turned to look, his happy eyes became solemn, and his grip on the steering wheel became tighter. A girl in red high heels wore a short fire-red dress with what seemed like a white belt. While others saw a white belt, he saw a whip. She also had fluffy hair, pale skin, and delicate features that clearly identify her as a person of mixed heritage. Her immense beauty, especially her cold gaze, made her seem like still water that emanated a domineering streak that even men could not overlook. If Xu Xing were a pure lily, she was a cold snow plum.


    ¡°Elder brother!¡± An Xunuo called out. When she was about to get onto Harry¡¯s chopper, she felt somebody looking at her. When she turned around, she saw Xu Xing and Ye Ningyuan. As Xu Xing¡¯s mother was her godmother, she knew Xu Xing and could be taken to having grown up with Xu Xing. Xu Xing, however, disliked her. An Xunuo¡¯s gaze landed on Ye Ningyuan and quickly shifted away before getting into Harry¡¯s chopper.


    Ye Ningyuan¡¯s gaze became darker as he broke into a cold and seeming smile. His uneasiness grew as he looked at Xu Xing.


    ¡°Ningyuan?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Ye Ningyuan elegantly smiled to wipe away the coldness on his face and sent Xu Xing home.


    An Xunuo and Harry¡¯s chopper was just ahead of them, and there were few vehicles on the broad boulevard. Deep darkness flashed across Ye Ningyuan¡¯s eyes, and he floored the throttle to catch up with Harry and An Xunuo.


    When the silver sports car passed by An Xunuo and Harry, he whistled before flooring the accelerator and overtaking them. Anger flashed across Harry¡¯s eyes. Damn it! Which rich man¡¯s son was provoking him?


    He¡¯d teach him a lesson!


    Harry suddenly sped up before overtaking Ye Ningyuan and throwing Ye Ningyuan a provocative gaze. Ye Ningyuan broke into a gentle smile and maxed out his car¡¯s speed. Xu Xing, whose face was pale from shock, held the handlebar tightly and said, ¡°Ningyuan, drive slower.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan, who seemed to not have heard her, left Harry and An Xunuo behind by some distance that was so perfect that he could still see them from the rearview mirrors.


    They took turns to catch up with each other, but Ye Ningyuan was often able to leave them in the dust.


    An Xunuo¡¯s gaze became cold. ¡°Elder brother, my turn.¡±


    Harry stopped and moved behind to let An Xunuo take the driver¡¯s seat. An Xunuo floored the throttle and the chopper caught up with Ye Ningyuan as though it were lightning. When Ye Ningyuan saw An Xunuo driving the chopper, exhilaration blinked across his eyes. He coldly harrumphed and suddenly accelerated the car. Xu Xing was shrieking, but he was unfazed. Instead, he blatantly raced the chopper down the road, disregarding the traffic rules. An Xunuo¡¯s control of the chopper that had reached a pinnacle allowed her to weave through the traffic like lightning. Ye Ningyuan, who was no slouch either, competed with her on the road, focusing on sprinting at max speed.


    As they entered another boulevard, the two of them were abreast of each other and they were so fast to the point the scenery around them became blurred. An Xunuo, however, coldly looked at Ye Ningyuan before suddenly pulling left toward a three-forked road, whereas Ye Ningyuan turned right.

 Chapter 778 - Untitled

    Ye Ningyuan sent Xu Xing home and saw the majestic castle. Xu Xing was a little melancholic and turned to look at Ye Ningyuan. Although Ye Ningyuan did not have any intention of getting out of the car to visit them, she still smiled and asked, ¡°Would you like to greet my parents?¡±


    He smiled and said, ¡°Just go ahead. I¡¯ll head back first.¡±


    Xu Xing felt disappointed. If it weren¡¯t for the Zhang family, he could have simply ignored her. They had known each other since young, but then he suddenly disappeared for eight years. While hearsay had it that he went to Great Britain for further studies, she could not locate him despite pulling all the strings and had no idea where he went. She eventually went to his godmother, Jiang Lixue, to ask about his whereabouts in Great Britain, but the Ye family remained mum and did not tell him a word.


    Five years ago, he returned.


    She recalled she visited the Zhang family that year and happened to encounter the Ye family who visited too. Holding little Hailan, he was walking behind.


    As City A was in a perpetual spring, it was sunny and beautiful all year round. When she saw him eight years on, he had become a svelte and handsome teenager. Under the light, he had a gentle smile on his face, making him unbelievably good-looking. In that moment, she felt butterflies in her stomach and her face reddened, completely lost in his smile. She finally understood that her feelings for him all these years were no longer the guilt from her childhood.


    It wasn¡¯t until she heard his deep voice amidst the laughter did she realize that she was utterly mesmerized by him.


    She had always remembered that his hands were gentle, pale, and tender. But now, she felt the gentle callous within his good-looking and strong hands. Since then, her heart had been beating abnormally. Although she could not recall the exact moment, she hoped that time would freeze so that she could grow old with him.


    They had few opportunities to meet in these five years. Thus, by virtue of her femininity and his gentlemanliness, she would never fail to be clingy with him and pestered Mommy Zhang to allow him to spend time with her since she knew that Mommy Zhang and he knew each other well.


    Whenever they celebrated Chinese New Year, she would love to head to the Zhang¡¯s mansion as she knew that Ye Ningyuan would certainly be there. Seeing them interact with each other, everybody knew that Princess Xu Xing had a thing for Ye Ningyuan and was pursuing him.


    The Zhang and Xu families, hoping for the best outcome, tried their best to bring them together.


    Because of Zhang Bo, Ye Ningyuan tried his best to fulfill whatever Jiang Lixue and her husband wanted of him. While he seemed gentlemanly, polite, and elegant before people, he, however¡­


    She recalled something he said two years ago. When she managed to gain admission into Cambridge University that year, she was exceptionally happy. Ye Ningyuan was in London, and she looked him up to celebrate her successful admission. He did not turn her down and even graciously wished her all the best.


    Xu Xing always knew that Ye Ningyuan treated her well because of the Zhang family and¡­ her elder sister, Xu Nuo, the person whom he loved. He occasionally entered a trance when he saw her, and she could see the gentleness in his eyes, but she also knew that she was not the person he saw.


    The haughty Xu Xing was unwilling to stand in for somebody else. However, she spent three years but was unable to enter his heart and inevitably felt upset to the point she almost abandoned herself to despair and thought about how she could simply be a stand-in.


    When he wanted to grant her a wish, she said that she wanted to be his girlfriend. Without thinking, he immediately turned her down.


    ¡°Xu Xing, I know what you¡¯ve always desired, and that was why I¡¯ve kept my distance from you and hoped that you would understand and automatically give up. I can¡¯t give you what you want, so please do not tell me such things again. I can either treat you like my younger sister or my friend. I can dote on you, care for you endlessly, and give you all you want, including what I could not give your elder sister, except love.¡±


    He sounded gentle, deep, and without emotion. Xu Xing, who was wise enough, knew that she would trigger his bottom line if she insisted. From the onset, he had clarified his stand and she hence settled for second best and buried her feelings in the depths of her heart. Remaining as friends would allow her to see him a few times a year at the very least. She would not have a chance to see him at all if she insisted otherwise.


    ¡°Drive safely.¡± Xu Xing smiled and got out of the car elegantly. As a member of royalty who was brought up well, she was elegant, proud, and had her pride. She knew that Ye Ningyuan would never actively approach women, and she was an exception. Given enough time, she believed that she would be able to touch him with her sincerity.


    Ye Ningyuan waved his hand. When he was about to leave, Xu Xing could not help but walk up to him and hold his hand before asking uneasily, ¡°Ningyuan, would you be present at my birthday?¡±


    ¡°Definitely!¡±


    After Xu Xing let go, Ye Ningyuan drove away.


    Her eyes slightly reddened. ¡®Ningyuan, just how much longer must I wait before you will forget her? I know that I look like her. Wouldn¡¯t that do?¡¯


    Was she really that much worse than Xu Nuo, who was just a pile of ash?


    The second-generation leader of the Top Terrorist Organization was Ye Ningyuan. He became the Chief of Information Security ever since he entered the Top Terrorist Organization, and when he was eighteen, Chu Li, Jason, and Black J retreated into seclusion and gave him the reins to the Top Terrorist Organization whilst they traveled the world with their wives and led fulfilling lives. When he took the reign of the Top Terrorist Organization two years ago, there was such an upheaval in the underworld at how Chu Li, Jason, and the others must have been nuts to have such a tyke run the Top Terrorist Organization.


    At eighteen, he became the youngest leader they had ever seen. They were of the opinion that there would be a massive shuffle of power within the underworld following the transition of power in the Top Terrorist Organization. They assumed that an eighteen-year-old Ye Ningyuan would not be able to keep the various underworld factions in check. Little did anybody expect the Top Terrorist Organization to be so stable in his hand. Through his iron-fist, he obliterated all dissent within the Middle East. Without relying on the Dragon Gate, he quelled violence within North America and Eastern Europe. In that instant, he established his credibility and became the next-generation overlord of the underworld.


    Until today, the Top Terrorist Organization was still the largest terrorist organization in the world and the apparent leader of the underworld. The talent whom Ye Ningyuan developed infiltrated various lines and domains. With the most capable people in each domain a member of the Top Terrorist Organization, he was no longer the typical lord of the underworld.


    In these two years, he had his way without dissent. His clarion calls never went defied.

 Chapter 779 - Untitled

    At some VIP discotheque that belonged to the underworld¡­


    Two parties were in the midst of hammering out a deal.


    Although the discotheque seemed like some ordinary discotheque from the surface, it was indeed where underworld deals were frequently made since there were countless boxes that allowed them to negotiate their deals.


    With half of the underworld¡¯s dealings made in this very bar, there was a cocktail of figures in the pub that ranged from underworld figures to Interpol agents and local law enforcement.


    Men and women sensually danced amidst the strong beats and deafening music in the discotheque, and there were countless boxes as one crossed the dance pool.


    The small box was luxuriously decorated with a chandelier hanging above the table where they held their discussions.


    In one of the boxes, a man in black plugged his chip into the computer, and the computer displayed information about a virus. Another man in black verified the authenticity of the information before he nodded to the triad boss on the couch in affirmation of the authenticity of the information. It was indeed the information about the production and process of a weaponized virus. The man was bald, stocky, and fat and wore a huge pair of shades. At first glance, he was not somebody to be trifled with. Another triad boss opposite to him was a middle-aged brunette with brown eyes. He was donned in a white suit and wore a pair of shades. His presence did not pale in comparison to the other triad boss, and there were over ten men in black behind each man.


    When the man in black snapped his finger, a man carried a small box over and opened it. It was full of British pound notes. A man from the other side checked the notes to verify their authenticity and nodded. When he took out the chip and passed it to another man in black from the other side¡­


    Suddenly¡­


    With a loud bang, the chandelier suddenly dropped and fell onto the center of the negotiation table. The crystal chandelier shattered, and everybody panicked. White smoke rose in the room, surrounding them. They could not see their surroundings clearly. The door, which was locked from the inside, suddenly opened. They could only make out a short-haired ¡®man¡¯ in a black suit and somewhat thin strode out of the box.


    Everybody was shocked¡­


    ¡°Big boss, the chip is missing!¡± The man in black exclaimed in fear.


    ¡°What the f***!? Chase him!¡±


    ¡­


    The ¡®man¡¯ strode out of the suite so quickly and melded into the dancing crowd in the blink of an eye. The discotheque was huge, and there were hundreds of people dancing and partying at once. Everybody was lost in the excitement, dancing the night away. The ¡®man¡¯ pulled down his short hair only to reveal flowing long hair. The supposed ¡®man¡¯ blended into the crowd as he took off his suit and casually placed it on somebody who was dancing.


    As many entered and left, the dance pool was extremely packed amidst the roaring music. In a blink of an eye, the suit was trampled upon in the dance pool, and the man¡¯s shoes became a pair of heels. When he stood out from the crowd, he had become a long-haired lady in a fiery-red dress who quickly made her way across the dance pool. She was just a stone¡¯s throw away from the bar table and the exit.


    Suddenly, gunshots rang out. There was a shrill shriek in the dance pool as the door to the discotheque closed. Men in black soon surrounded the dance pool. There were tens of armed men at the exit, making the atmosphere extremely tense.


    When the music stopped, she gently frowned. The people in the dance pool ran all around. Seeing that there was chaos all around, gunfire erupted and a deep voice came across the speakers, saying, ¡°All ladies and gentlemen, please do not panic. If you want to live, please cooperate.¡±


    The commotion amongst the crowd came to a stop. Having come up with an escape plan, she broke into a gentle smile. She looked at the bar and noticed that there were a few men and women who turned around in panic upon seeing the quickly-evolving situation at the dance pool. Even the young bartender, a chap, was pale-faced. But a man in off-white casual wear sat there calmly, gently stirring the red wine in his hands. From the back, he looked elegant.


    Without thinking, she tucked her lips, walked over, and held the man¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡­¡±


    She suddenly paused. Was that him?


    Ye Ningyuan, Xu Xing¡¯s boyfriend?


    An Xunuo frowned hard. He was racing with her a few days ago, and little did she expect to encounter him in the bar. Why the f*** was he here? The colorful neon lights illuminating the place amidst the silence half-illuminated his face.


    Ye Ningyuan put down his red wine and looked around before raising his eyebrows and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Miss An who¡¯s behind this entire ruckus.¡±


    Almost everybody called her Ophelia in London, and only a few called her An Xunuo. When she heard him call her Miss An, she was a little taken aback. He sounded deep, and his warmth had a hint of a mild fragrance. An Xunuo let go of his hand and was about to quietly turn around when Ye Ningyuan casually folded his arms.


    The few men in black started to search everybody in the discotheque and whittled down their list of suspicious figures.


    She paused in her steps. The discotheque¡¯s initial design had an ingenious spot. All other exits save the main exit were sealed. When she came in, she had looked up the schematics of the discotheque. There was no other way out.


    Since she already had the chip, she could not afford to lose it.


    Seeing her go to the side of the bar, Ye Ningyuan laughed. An Xunuo frowned hard and had the bartender prepare a cup of fruit wine. One of the young bartenders was already pale, but the other handsome bartender still smiled as though he was unfazed by the tension in the air and prepared a glass of fruit wine for An Xunuo. When Ye Ningyuan looked back, he saw that it was the two large triads, the Phantom Gate and the Rose Gate, who had had their arms deal disrupted by An Xunuo. He smiled, turned back, and continued drinking.


    ¡°Por favor,¡± An Xunuo drank half of the fruit wine in her class and softly asked.

 Chapter 780 - Untitled

    Ye Ningyuan gently swigged the red wine in his hands as the spots of light reflected perfectly off his face. He put on a gentle smile on his face. ¡°I wonder what Miss An needs my help with.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the young master of the Dragon Gate and the heir to An Ning International. I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t make things difficult for you, so just lead me away with you. I¡¯m sure it would be easy.¡±


    Whoever dared to trifle with the Ye family today was asking for a Darwin Award.


    Escaping with his help wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Ye Ningyuan gently sipped some wine and said, ¡°So Miss An has looked up my background. But why should I help you? I do not p*** off anybody from the Phantom Gate or the Rose Gate.¡±


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± An Xunuo sounded somewhat colder as she looked at Ye Ningyuan coldly. Seemingly oblivious to her furious gaze, Ye Ningyuan quietly drank his wine elegantly.


    The men from the Rose Gate had looked up their identities indeed, and a few men were about to yank and check them. An Xunuo felt a chill run up her heart. Her hand, which was holding onto her gun, was itching to move. Ye Ningyuan looked at her hand before gently smiling.


    ¡°You two, turn around.¡± The two men pointed their guns at them. Still sitting and holding his red wine, Ye Ningyuan smiled and turned around. He was as casual, as elegant, and as easy-going as he could.


    Although the guns were pointed at him, the two men still saw how cocky he was and thus flew into a rage. ¡°Stand the f*** up!¡± They ordered him as they flipped off the safeties of their weapons.


    Xunuo secretly wondered to herself how huge his balls were.


    Ye Ningyuan elegantly put down the glass of red wine and smiled. ¡°Dear brothers, I really hate people pointing their guns at me. I¡¯m very triggered by such things, and I hope you all won¡¯t take offense if I slip up.¡±


    Enraged, one of the two men pulled the trigger. He saw a blur and felt his wrist going numb. Now, the gun was pointed at him before he fired into his own thigh.


    Ye Ningyuan gently smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve told you that that thing triggers me. Why don¡¯t you all get it?¡±


    The man who was lying on the ground groaned loudly.


    When the gunshot rang out, over ten men gathered and pointed their guns at Ye Ningyuan. The atmosphere instantly became much tenser, and all seemed about to go off at any moment. An Xunuo was secretly shocked at how deftly he turned the gun around before the man could shoot him.


    He was really fast!


    Even if he were that exceptional, he would not be able to dodge tens of bullets given the many guns pointing at him. He was way too arrogant to have asked for so much trouble.


    An Xunuo somewhat regretted approaching Ye Ningyuan. Instead of helping her, he drew even more attention to her. Damn it!


    She had a solemn look and gritted her teeth.


    On the contrary, Ye Ningyuan looked relaxed and said, ¡°I want to see your boss.¡±


    An Xunuo turned around to see his side profile. His features were not particularly alluring but instead brought out a few hints of calmness and gentleness. His facial contours were very gentle as though he were some gentleman from before. At a glance, he was a beautiful guy whose smooth and elegant facial contours brought out a handsome and gentle face. While he looked like a bad boy, his gaze was gentle.


    He was a really strange person. He sounded so deep and monotonous that it would never seem to change. However, she could feel toughness in his voice that would not allow for dissent.


    He was arrogant but never showed it.


    She could not make him out as he was a man of unfathomable depth. How did Xu Xing, such a simple-minded person, become associated with him?


    Ye Ningyuan turned around and smiled. ¡°Happy with what you see?¡±


    Xunuo coldly harrumphed and looked away. He gently smiled.


    When the two bosses heard word of it, they immediately went over. The plump boss in a black suit removed his shades and angrily asked, ¡°Who the heck are you? Friend or foe?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter? You¡¯re not fit to be either!¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled despite being implicitly arrogant to the T. Even Xunuo wondered if he ever knew what humility was.


    It¡¯s as if he¡¯s saying ¡®I¡¯m having my way, so what can you do about it¡¯.


    You don¡¯t get to decide whether to be my friend or foe¡ªhe sure said this arrogant and overbearing statement so casually, and with a smile! One had to take their hat off to him!


    The man flew into a rage and pulled out his pistol. When he was about to shoot, the boss in white stopped him. The boss in white didn¡¯t explain anything, only waving his hand to signal to his men to step down. He then politely went up and said, ¡°My men did not recognize Younger Master Ye and startled Young Master Ye in the process. My apologies.¡±


    Given how Ye Ningyuan was almost a carbon copy of Third Young Master Ye, even the blind recognized who he was. His temperament was similar to Third Young Master Ye¡¯s, so those who had seen Third Young Master Ye, even if only once, knew that this was the young master of the Ye family.


    ¡°Charles, may I leave?¡± Ye Ningyuan gently smiled and politely asked.


    ¡°Definitely. We will not get in your way,¡± Charles replied respectfully as though his domineering streak had vanished. He even apologized for his subordinates¡¯ slip-up. The fat boss was about to flare up but Charles kept him in check.


    Ye Ningyuan would not take the chip. While he was the young master of the Dragon Gate, information revealed that he did not seem to get himself involved in the affairs of the Dragon Gate nor the affairs of An Ning International. Third Young Master Ye had two sons and a daughter. The elder son, Ye Ningyuan, seemed to be wasting his life away with his penchant for taking photographs of racing cars and drawings. Despite taking part in several international drawing competitions and not caring about the world, Third Young Master Ye doted on him immensely to the point he had made it clear that nobody should make things difficult for his son.


    Although he led the Top Terrorist Organization, he went by the alias of ¡®Black J¡¯, and nobody knew that Ye Ningyuan was ¡®Black J¡¯.


    Ye Ningyuan gently smiled and stood up. When he turned away and was about to leave, Xunuo gritted her teeth. He really did not care about her. Without hesitation, An Xunuo reached out to hold his hand tightly.


    Ye Ningyuan stopped in his steps and turned around. Xunuo gently smiled and she was extremely gorgeous. Instead of her cold and saddened self, she seemed exceptionally younger and beautiful.


    When he saw their hands clasped tightly together, he was about to frown and shake it off. Xunuo, however, saw through his thoughts one step ahead and held his hand even tighter. She turned around and wrapped her other hand around his neck and kissed him on his lips¡­

 Chapter 781 - Untitled

    Chapter 781: Untitled


    An Xunuo, in a pair of ten-centimeter heels, was very tall. When she hugged Ye Ningyuan, it was a perfect match. He was handsome and she was beautiful. They were undoubtedly eye candy.


    His lips were warm with a taste of wine. Xunuo went from kissing his lips to sucking on them despite her thumping heart. This was the first time she was this bold toward a man. She slightly opened her eyes and saw his pitch-black eyes up-close. Although his eyelashes slightly trembled, they did not move much. His pitch-black eyes were exceptionally deep.


    She slightly backed away before she kissed his lips again and smiled beautifully. ¡°Ningyuan, you¡¯re such a terrible person! Didn¡¯t you want to celebrate my birthday with me? To think that I¡¯ve gone the mile to dress up for you today. What a killjoy.¡±


    Her voice, as sweet as melted chocolate, twirled around somebody¡¯s heart as though it was about to melt it. Her face was a gentle red, and she looked charming and petulant as though she were some female friend, pouting petulantly and sweetly whilst gently nestling in his embrace.


    Ye Ningyuan ran his slender fingers across her red face and felt his heart stir. ¡°Dear, let¡¯s go somewhere else, shall we?¡±


    He forcefully wrapped his arm around Xunuo¡¯s waist and suddenly pulled her in. Xunuo¡¯s body knocked into his rib cage, and she was gritting her teeth from the pain despite smiling alluringly. She held Ye Ningyuan¡¯s hand passionately as they stepped out of the discotheque.


    The two of them held hands until they reached Ye Ningyuan¡¯s silver sports car. Once the people in the discotheque were no longer on their guard, Xunuo suddenly felt a huge force against her as she was pinned between the cold car hood and Ye Ningyuan. Her long black hair was splayed on the car and she looked exceptionally cold. He held her hand so tightly to the point he almost crushed her bones. Ye Ningyuan was no longer smiling, and his gaze even seemed malicious. His chest heaved as a murderous intent flashed through his immeasurably deep eyes.


    He was angry and was thinking of killing her.


    An Xunuo secretly wondered to herself how she had offended him. Didn¡¯t she simply kiss him? That was her first kiss, and she had shortchanged herself! What was there for him to be angry about to the point he wanted to kill her? That did not make sense!


    ¡°You will not, without my approval, touch me anymore!¡± Ye Ningyuan stood up and shrugged her hand away. He tidied his unkempt clothes and became gentle and elegant-looking. It was as though the murderous intent that fleeted through him earlier was an illusion.


    The nominal young master of the Dragon Gate who loved drawing and photography had such an intense desire to kill? Was it inheritance or upbringing? It was indeed unbelievable.


    Xunuo gently smiled and coldly said, ¡°Younger Master Ye, I absolutely would not want to touch you unless the situation was that dire.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan got into the car and looked at her. ¡°Get in!¡±


    Without turning back, Xunuo knew that there were people looking at them. What they just saw was Ye Ningyuan pinning her down in what seemed to be something steamy. From their backs, they could not tell that anything was amiss, and she would not be silly enough to throw a tantrum with him at this moment. Xunuo opened the other door and got into the car.


    Crowds thronged the streets of London that were made even more beautiful with neon lights illuminating them.


    ¡°Miss An, how would you thank me for my help?¡±


    ¡°What do you say?¡± Xunuo leaned into her chair.


    Without saying another word, Ye Ningyuan drove out of the bustling city. She was deep in her thoughts and only snapped out of them once the car hit the highway. Xunuo turned around and asked tersely, ¡°Where are you bringing me?¡±


    ¡°To thank me!¡± Ye Ningyuan turned around and smiled elegantly. His smile seemed to always be as such, real and perfect. Xunuo did not like such smiles, so she turned her head away in pique, quietly looking at the tall buildings in the distance instead.


    Ye Ningyuan smiled. She seemed so much better and pleasing to the eye when she was angry as compared to when she appeared unapproachable.


    ¡°Ye Ningyuan, are you really just some rich man¡¯s son with nothing to do?¡± Xunuo, in her boredom, tried to start a conversation with him. He did not seem like the bored rich man¡¯s son he was. He seemed more like somebody from the underworld.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so rare that Miss An would take the initiative to start a conversation.¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled. Xunuo was slightly taken aback. He was right! Why did she try to start a conversation with him, the stranger she most disliked? He looked at her and smiled. ¡°I won several international drawing competitions and also a few international photography competitions. Do I look like I have nothing to do? I am pursuing art.¡±


    He was so easy-going to the point she was slightly stirred and did not look at his face. ¡°Why do you look more like a killer to me?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that my family has one too many killers? It¡¯s little wonder that you¡¯ve such thoughts thanks to the kind of nonsense you heard.¡± Ye Ningyuan gently smiled. ¡°What about Miss An? What are you up to by stealing Charles¡¯ bioweapon chip?¡±


    Xunuo was shocked. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Since nobody else knew about her stealing biological weapons, how did he know?


    Ye Ningyuan waved his hands, and a small chip appeared in his palm. An Xunuo¡¯s eyes went wide and she felt her chest. The chip was indeed missing! She reached out to get it, but Ye Ningyuan single-handedly fended off her attacks. A moment later, she managed to grab Ye Ningyuan¡¯s arms. ¡°Return the chip to me!¡±


    Considering she was a capable fighter, Ye Ningyuan knew that he was unable to overcome her because he had to drive with his other hand. ¡°Why are you panicking? I¡¯ll automatically return the chip to you when you leave later.¡± He sounded calm.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not lie!¡± An Xunuo let go of his hand, and Ye Ningyuan shrugged away his slightly aching hand. Xunuo then said, ¡°If you lie to me, I¡¯ll waste Xu Xing.¡±


    ¡°How violent of you!¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled, not worried at all. Xunuo was awestruck. When did he take away the chip, and how did she not notice it?


    To An Xunuo, this was an utter shame as she had never made such a grave mistake.


    ¡°When did you take it away?¡±


    ¡°When you were kissing me,¡± Ye Ningyuan gently smiled. Xunuo felt her face turn red as Ye Ningyuan gently laughed and said, ¡°Miss An got a little too caught up with her kissing to the point she did not feel that something was stolen from her.¡±


    Xunuo¡¯s ears turned red. That damn Ye Ningyuan still dared to patronize her! Ye Ningyuan smiled teasingly before looking at her chest. ¡°That said, Miss An sure has a special place for hiding things.¡±

 Chapter 782 - Updated

    He looked at An Xunuo¡¯s chest with another hope. An Xunuo¡¯s face turned red. She became slightly angry and her chest heaved. Since she would not be able to get out of the discotheque in a short time, she had nowhere else to hide the chip and thus decided to hide it in her bosom to minimize the chances of it being found during a search. She did not expect Ye Ningyuan to take it from her sneakily.


    And to think he even dared to deliberately make fun of her.


    That pervert!


    Ye Ningyuan smiled as he exited the highway and headed into the mountain.


    The mountain roads were winding, with one segment having three corners back to back. With cliffs and valleys to the sides of the roads, everything looked dangerous. For a moment, An Xunuo had no idea what Ye Ningyuan was up to.


    She was expecting a few vehicles on the road but did not expect several cars and motorcycles to head downhill in the opposite direction. She could not help but become curious. Where was it?


    They reached the mountaintop quietly and stopped at a well-furnished open-air cafe called Happy Caf¨¦. There were several cars stopped outside the cafe and it was very well-furnished. There were a few stalks of night orchids in full blossom emanating an invigorating fragrance. There was also a piano outside the open-air cafe where a man in a tuxedo played the famous ¡®F¨¹r Elise¡¯ from Beethoven.


    The well-played piece, along with the moon in the night and stars that lit up the night sky left Xunuo bewildered. One rarely saw such a clear and beautiful night sky in London.


    Three couples sat around the open-air cafe, and two young men were conversing in hushed tones and would smile once in a while.


    With a whistle, a handsome man in a white suit, who seemed to be in his twenties, waltzed over. ¡°Ningyuan, what brings you over here?¡±


    ¡°For coffee. How¡¯s Uncle Little Iron?¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled and asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s bringing his wife around the world,¡± the man replied.


    Ye Ningyuan smiled in return. The man looked at An Xunuo next to him with slight bewilderment before whistling. ¡°When did you have such a beautiful girlfriend?¡±


    Seeing him quietly smile, An Xunuo coldly said, ¡°I¡¯m not his friend. I¡¯m An Xunuo.¡±


    ¡°Hi, pretty lady! Since you are not his girlfriend, can you be my girlfriend, please? Look at me. I¡¯m very talented, gentlemanly, well-educated, well-off, very skilled, and you¡¯ve swept me off my feet. Would you be my girlfriend?¡± The young man broke into a gorgeous smile and looked at An Xunuo in a daze.


    ¡°How boring!¡± Xunuo raised her eyebrows and looked at him sternly. ¡°You two know each other?¡±


    ¡°We grew up sharing the same pair of pants.¡± The young man smiled.


    ¡°You sure are a chatterbox.¡± Ye Ningyuan plainly laughed.


    The man turned to look at Ye Ningyuan, and then at Xunuo before laughing out loud as he led them to their seats. He whispered something into Ye Ningyuan¡¯s ear, and Ye Ningyuan rapped him on the head. The man only smiled and soon left.


    ¡°This place looks good, no?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve brought me all the way here just to have coffee with you?¡± An Xunuo frowned. She could not quite believe what she heard. Was it really as simple as having coffee? She was expecting him to make things difficult for her.


    She had also made up her mind to immediately leave if he made things difficult for her.


    ¡°No, you are treating me to coffee.¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled. ¡°I opened this cafe after I moved in with some uncle and got bored with life. This cafe might be out of the way, but business has been very brisk.¡±


    When An Xunuo alighted from the car, she noticed a little mansion behind the hilltop cafe that was built into the hill. While it could not be clearly seen in the night, the crystal lights in the house somehow brought out its silhouette. The specially-designed mansion spoke volumes about its designer¡¯s talent. Living in such a quiet place was nothing short of ideal.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s just coffee?¡± An Xunuo asked in hesitation.


    ¡°If Miss An has something else in mind, I¡¯d be more than happy to play along.¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled with squinting eyes. An Xunuo coldly harrumphed and turned away. He took a sip of lemon water and looked at her. Her side profile resembled Nuo Nuo.


    He looked down with a complicated look as he knew she was not Nuo Nuo. Back then, he had already done his detailed investigations. She was indeed Michael¡¯s own flesh and blood and not Nuo Nuo. After a moment of disappointment, he calmed down. Little did he expect to encounter her in Colombia, and his curiosity was piqued.


    The young couple who were flirting with each other was two students of college-going age. The two were seemingly arguing about a dance, and the guy was trying to cajole the girl.


    As Ye Ningyuan remained mum, the atmosphere felt a little different. An Xunuo felt queasy for some reason.


    ¡°Ye Ningyuan, return the chip to me once you¡¯re done with the coffee.¡± An Xunuo, who did not know him well, did not know what else to talk to him about and hence mentioned only the chip. Ye Ningyuan looked up and gently smiled. ¡°What are you going to do with this chip?¡±


    ¡°None of your business.¡± Xunuo coldly harrumphed.


    Ye Ningyuan smiled. ¡°Maybe I should ask this instead: Miss An, who are you working for?¡±


    An Xunuo¡¯s gaze lit up. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°In case Miss An has forgotten, I did encounter you when we were younger on some Spec-Ops Island,¡± Ye Ningyuan gently said. He saw Xunuo thrice back then, but Xunuo did not know who he was and had not seen him before. The Spec-Ops Island trained people who then became killers for a secret organization in Eastern Europe that targeted political leaders, acquired and sold intelligence, and dealt in massive profiteering. Strictly speaking, they were an NGO that was set up by an Eastern European called Leko more than ten years ago that profiteered from selling intelligence. They were non-partisan and worked for the highest bidder with scopes of work that ranged from wetwork to taking on rival triads.


    Ever since his curiosity in her was piqued, Ye Ningyuan had Xunuo¡¯s background thoroughly investigated.


    An Xunuo suddenly stood up and subconsciously went for her gun. Her overly obvious actions started the other people in the cafe. The young men looked at her cold gaze curiously, whereas Ye Ningyuan simply drank his lemon water in as chill a manner as he could. He did not show his panic at all.


    Everybody thought that it¡¯s just a couple quarreling. A man laughed loudly and said, ¡°Hey, buddy, your girlfriend is pretty. Try to coax her more because she¡¯s angry.¡±

 Chapter 783 - Untitled

    Everybody laughed, and Xunuo¡¯s tensed nerves were more relaxed now as her face became slightly red. Ye Ningyuan put down the glass of lemon water and said, ¡°Hey, baby, talk to me nicely. See how everyone is laughing at us.¡±


    His voice was not too loud or soft, but everybody heard him and started laughing again. Xunuo had the urge to smash the smile on his face. She gritted her teeth and sat down to calm herself down. She rarely got angry, but she had already been agitated a few times.


    Ye Ningyuan smiled and looked at her. ¡°Why are you so flustered?¡±


    ¡°How did you know about that island?¡± Xunuo asked solemnly.


    ¡°My auntie grew up on Spec-Ops Island and I went there with her as I was curious. We coincidentally encountered a seminar and I saw you there.¡± Ye Ningyuan looked composed, gentle, and elegant.


    ¡°Hmmph, you have so many coincidences.¡± An Xunuo¡¯s words seemed to be squeezed out from between her teeth.


    ¡°Yes, there are many coincidences in life. You are the daughter of England¡¯s House of Lord¡¯s speaker, so you shouldn¡¯t be appearing in that kind of place. It seems like Miss An and Michael have a very different set of values.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. What exactly are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything I want to say? I¡¯m just curious why you were there and who you are working for.¡±


    An Xunuo sneered. ¡°I have nothing much to say.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t say. I will keep this chip then,¡± Ye Ningyuan suddenly smiled and said. Xunuo was angered. ¡°Ye Ningyuan, you¡¯re going back on your words?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    An Xunuo was extremely furious. It was not scary to meet a hooligan. The scariest thing was to meet a hooligan with high intelligence who didn¡¯t even know how to write the words shame and trustworthy. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    ¡°Who is the one that wants to buy this chip?¡± Ye Ningyuan asked.


    An Xunuo looked at him in silence before saying, ¡°Ye Ningyuan, from what I know, you like your so-called artistic life. Since when are you so interested in the underworld¡¯s matters?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m interested in you!¡± Ye Ningyuan said it out clearly, word by word. An Xunuo¡¯s heart started to palpitate quickly, and she had the sudden urge to run away. What was he saying?


    There was a fury of fire in her heart. Wasn¡¯t he Xu Xing¡¯s boyfriend? Why did he say such a thing that would make people misunderstand him?


    ¡°The daughter of England¡¯s House of Lord¡¯s speaker is a senior supervisor that traffics information and had stolen a lot of information from England and sold it to other countries. It will definitely be interesting if such interesting news is leaked. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the compliment!¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled and acted as if he did not see the anger on her face. He did not know why, but he liked to make her angry and loved to see her angry expression.


    ¡°What exactly do you want? Please, could you say it clearly?¡± An Xunuo pressed her hand against the table and stared at him coldly.


    Ye Ningyuan smiled slightly. ¡°Everyone will be safe if you answer me truthfully.¡±


    Xunuo was angry and said, ¡°Black J from the Top Terrorist Organization wants it.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan smiled even more. He wanted it? Let him think about it. Since when did he want this biological weapon? Biological weapon was extremely harmful and he did not want to research it. But, the Top Terrorist Organization had quite a lot of biological weapons to prevent the government of various countries from attacking him. He was never in need of biological weapons with scary lethality. Moreover, he always developed their own biological weapons, so why would he want the biological weapons developed by others when the effect and harms were unknown?


    Even if he wanted it and wanted to be the middleman to earn profits, he did not have to spend any money to hire other people. The Top Terrorist Organization had a lot of talents in this area, so why would they need to trouble her?


    This was an intelligent lie and he had nothing to say.


    ¡°I see.¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled and looked at her in silence. Xunuo felt creepy and frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I suddenly realized that Miss An is smart.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the compliment!¡± An Xunuo said without much emotion. Ye Ningyuan fiddled with the chip in his hand. ¡°This small chip would be harmful if it goes into the weapon market. Miss An, are you sure you want to take it back to transact?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business!¡± An Xunuo said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m only in charge of getting the chip. As for how it will be treated, it¡¯s not within my responsibility.¡±


    ¡°So cold!¡±


    ¡°Is there not enough people who are cold in your family?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so direct.¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled. The young man gave them two cups of coffee, a small cake, and a fruit platter. Ye Ningyuan smiled at him. ¡°Since when did you become a waiter?¡¯


    ¡°Serving such a beautiful lady is what I should do.¡± The young man smiled brightly at An Xunuo, but she ignored him. She seemed to not know the aphorism of not slapping a smiling face. ¡°The more beautiful a lady is, the colder she is. What kind of world is this?¡±


    His ability to withstand stress was very strong. Ye Ningyuan saw the cake on the table and looked gently at the cake as it was very delicate. Xunuo looked at the small cake and was shocked when she realized that the cake was red. There were a few words on it, saying ¡®Happy 20th birthday, Nuo Nuo¡¯. She looked up at him, but Ye Ningyuan was looking at the cake in a gentle manner. This gentleness was different from the softness of his face. It was as if he was thinking about someone. It was a gentle and strong affection.


    The young man smiled and asked, ¡°How is this cake? It¡¯s better than the ones in the past, right?¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Ye Ningyuan looked up and smiled.


    ¡°You used to eat this cake alone in the past, but it seems like there¡¯s someone to eat with you now.¡± He looked at Xunuo and smiled before taking the tray and leaving. Xunuo looked at the cake, puzzled. Whose birthday was Ye Ningyuan celebrating?


    Nuo Nuo¡­


    ¡°Eat the cake!¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled. An Xunuo paused for a while. ¡°Whose birthday is it today? Oh right, Xu Xing¡­¡±


    She suddenly remembered that it was Xu Xing¡¯s birthday today. Her daddy asked her to go home earlier today so that they could attend Xu Xing¡¯s twentieth birthday party. He was Xu Xing¡¯s boyfriend, but why didn¡¯t he celebrate at the party and instead celebrated here¡ªno, that name was not Xu Xing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like sweet stuff,¡± Xunuo said calmly. She looked on as Ye Ningyuan blew the candle and cut the cake elegantly.


    ¡°I love it a lot.¡±

 Chapter 784 - Untitled

    An Xunuo had to admit that the cake was delicious. It was sweet but not too greasy, and it left a fragrant smell in the mouth. This was the best dessert that she had eaten. It seemed like the young man had good baking skills.


    She enjoyed the small cake a lot and wanted to eat more, but she was embarrassed as she had just said that she did not like to eat sweet stuff. Ye Ningyuan smiled and looked at her. Xunuo cleared her throat and suddenly stretched out her hand to shift the cake over and cut a big piece for herself. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan laughed out loud, feeling that An Xunuo was quite cute.


    She happened to cut away the words ¡®Nuo Nuo¡¯ on the cake. Ye Ningyuan saw it and looked down, but he did not stop her. She did not see his expression as the cake was really delicious. Therefore, she only focused on eating the cake.


    In the past, he would be the only one celebrating Nuo Nuo¡¯s birthday, and he always did so for the past few years. He knew that nobody had celebrated her birthday for her, and Nuo Nuo had never experienced that kind of happiness. He helped her celebrate for so many years, but it was not in her memory. He could not help but feel sad when he thought of this.


    He would rather shorten his life for a few decades in exchange for her life, but there was no such deal in the world. He only wanted to let her know that there was still someone that remembered and thought of her in this world. He was waiting for her to come back.


    He started to believe that ghosts and gods did exist in this world because of how special his sister, Ye Hailan was. He also started to believe that his longing for her could transcend the world of the dead and alive and reach her.


    ¡°Who are you celebrating the birthday for?¡± An Xunuo knew that she should not ask, but she was very curious. However, she regretted it after asking as they were still not close with each other. It did not seem appropriate to ask him about this.


    ¡°My wife!¡±


    An Xunuo was eating the cake and suddenly choked. She coughed and grabbed the lemon water to drink. As the cake and fruit platter took up a lot of space on the small table, the lemon water was placed together and An Xunuo accidentally grabbed Ye Ningyuan¡¯s glass. He wanted to remind her that she had taken the wrong glass, but she had already drunk it.


    Xunuo realized that she had taken the wrong glass after drinking a few sips and coughed. She paused, gritted her teeth, and coughed again. Her face started to become a little red. She calmly put down the glass and acted as if she did not realize it. But, he had caught her expressions and knew what she was thinking about. He admired her for being able to act so calmly and could not help but smile.


    It had been many years since he was so happy.


    Especially on this day.


    ¡°You¡¯re married?¡± She had never been so out of control. She had never forgotten herself no matter what dangerous or unimaginable news she heard.


    But, she was very shocked when she heard that. She had looked him up before, and it did not state that he was married. She was from an intelligence organization, and her information should not be wrong.


    She was starting to question her own ability.


    ¡°I want to marry her, but it¡¯s too bad that I don¡¯t have such a chance.¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled and said calmly as if he was talking about someone else¡¯s story. ¡°Her name is Xu Nuo. She is Xu Xing¡¯s sister, but she has passed away.¡±


    An Xunuo suddenly felt that her throat was dry and her mind became blank. She could not help but take the glass of lemon water again, this time the correct glass to drink before putting it down.


    ¡°Sorry!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled gently. An Xunuo¡¯s thoughts surged like the tide. Xu Nuo? Why didn¡¯t she think of the fact that the Xu family had a cursed daughter that was born on the same day as Xu Xing and was called Nuo Nuo? She should have thought of it earlier, but she didn¡¯t as Xu Nuo¡¯s name did not appear in her life frequently enough.


    She remembered that she attended Xu Xing¡¯s birthday party when she was nine. Xu Xing had an obvious hatred toward her since young. Maybe it was because An Xunuo was innocent and well-liked by everyone, or maybe because Xu Xing¡¯s mother was too biased toward An Xunuo that Xu Xing did not like her. An Xunuo accidentally broke Xu Xing¡¯s favorite jade sculpture on her birthday and Xu Xing cried. An Xunuo knew that she was in the wrong and promised to find Xu Xing an exact replica.


    Xu Xing refused and complained to her mom. An Xunuo could not explain herself and did not know what to do. Xu Xing¡¯s mom liked An Xunuo a lot and had accepted An Xunuo as her stepdaughter. The Xu family¡¯s maid called An Xunuo as ¡®miss¡¯ whenever they saw her. It was normal for kids to fight, but the young Xu Xing did not like An Xunuo as she felt that An Xunuo had snatched away her mom¡¯s love. Xu Xing started to create a scene and was scolded by her mom.


    Xu Xing cried out loud and said that her mom doted on An Xunuo because of her sister¡¯s death. If so, why did they have to send her sister away and even caused her sister to die?


    Her mom got furious and slapped Xu Xing.


    Xu Xing was so angry that she went to ride her horse but fell down and injured herself. An Xunuo¡¯s godmom hugged Xu Xing and kept apologizing, and An Xunuo felt bad. She really liked Xu Xing¡¯s mom and Xu Xing when she was young, and she always wanted to be close with Xu Xing. But, Xu Xing disliked her until today.


    That day, her godmom hugged her and cried. That was when she knew that Xu Xing had a sister called Xu Nuo, but Xu Nuo was abandoned by the Xu Family when she was three, and they did not know if she was still alive.


    Xu Xing said that they had caused her sister¡¯s death and that¡¯s when the Xu family knew that Xu Nuo had died.


    Since then, she knew why Xu Xing disliked her and tried to avoid going to the Xu family¡¯s house. Xu Xing¡¯s mom liked her because her name was Xu Nuo too. If not for this name, Xu Xing¡¯s mom might not even look at her.


    This incident did not only cause Xu Xing to be sad but also An Xunuo. She liked Xu Xing¡¯s mom and Xu Xing only to realize that Xu Xing¡¯s mom was only treating her as a substitute for Xu Nuo. Therefore, all the love she had received was fake and just a dream.


    She started to distance herself away from the Xu family and would not visit unless necessary.


    She did not know much about Xu Nuo, but she had heard about how the Xu family abandoned Xu Nuo because of the curse, causing Xu Nuo to have a terrible death.


    She did not want to ask too much as this was the Xu family¡¯s matter. Moreover, Xu Xing¡¯s mom did not like it when people talked about Xu Nuo. An Xunuo did not even ask if Xu Nuo was really dead or not ever since the day Xu Xing was injured.


    Xu Xing felt unfair for her sister and told An Xunuo that Xu Nuo was dead. Xu Xing had a fight with her mom for two years before they reconciled.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for bringing up your sad story.¡± An Xunuo apologized again. She should not have asked if she had known earlier as it reminded her of the sad past too.

 Chapter 785 - Untitled

    The wind at the hilltop was slightly blowing, making the place cool. All the customers at the cafe had left. and there were only the two of them left. The night was getting dark and the white moonlight shone on the ground.


    Xunuo looked up at the sky as it was rare for her to see such beautiful white moonlight shining down in such a beautiful manner. It made people feel relaxed.


    Listening to music, drinking coffee, and admiring the moon. How many times did she have to enjoy herself like this?


    There was a sudden ringtone, and An Xunuo was startled as it was a happy nursery rhyme. Ye Ningyuan stood up and only picked up the call after he walked toward the orchids.


    ¡°Ningyuan, the party has ended.¡± Xu Xing¡¯s sweet voice sounded through the phone. ¡°When are you reaching?¡±


    Ye Ningyuan looked at his watch and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m at the hilltop. Wait for me. I¡¯ll call you when I reach your house.¡±


    ¡°Alright, drive safely.¡±


    ¡°Happy birthday, Xu Xing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very happy.¡±


    They chatted for a while before Ye Ningyuan ended the call and went back to his seat and said, ¡°Miss An, it seems like we need to leave now.¡±


    An Xunuo waited the whole night to hear this sentence.


    She had already stood up, but Ye Ningyuan did not move. She was curious as to what he meant.


    ¡°Pay for it. Did you forget that you are treating me?¡±


    An Xunuo gritted her teeth and suddenly remembered that she did not have money. She came out to steal stuff, so she did not bring any money with her. What was she going to use to treat him?


    She felt uneasy and awkward. She had forgotten about it just now and agreed to his request, but now, she felt angry. Ye Ningyuan must have done it on purpose.


    ¡°Miss An has no money? I wouldn¡¯t have asked you to treat me if you had said so earlier.¡± Ye Ningyuan sneered and stood up as if he was about to pay for it. An Xunuo stretched out her hand to stop him and took down the necklace on her neck.


    It was an expensive jade necklace with diamonds on it. Michael gave it to An Xunuo on her fifteenth birthday, and she loved it a lot.


    This was the only thing she had that was valuable at that moment. She did not want Ye Ningyuan to use this chance to make fun of her.


    ¡°Is this necklace enough?¡± she raised her chin and asked. This necklace was enough to treat him to a few decades worth of coffee and cakes. An Xunuo put it on the table and walked out of the cafe.


    Ye Ningyuan was shocked¡­


    ¡®Miss, aren¡¯t you too¡­ cute?¡¯


    He smiled, and the young man beside him punched him on his shoulders. ¡°Hey, Ningyuan, you¡¯re really capable. She¡¯s such a beauty, yet you made her so angry that she took out this necklace. Let me see. The workmanship is not bad¡­ Hey, what are you doing?¡±


    The young man had not taken a closer look and the necklace was already snatched back.


    ¡°I will give you another day off, but you shall bear the consequence if you don¡¯t come back soon.¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled before leaving. The young man had a gloomy face. He really could not live anymore.


    ¡°Big boss, can you give me another month off given how I¡¯ve made the cake for you every year?¡± the young man asked loudly.


    ¡°If not for the fact that you made the cake for so many years, do you think you would have your holidays?¡±


    ¡°Bloodsucker!¡± The man mumbled.


    Ye Ningyuan was indeed a bloodsucker.


    An Xunuo was quiet throughout the journey back. She really liked the necklace and scolded Ye Ningyuan¡¯s ancestors from eighteen generations back. Stingy, sinister, scheming! He was filled with shortcomings.


    She felt that he was affectionate just now, but now, she had lost all good impressions of him.


    Damn it!


    Ye Ningyuan looked at her cold face and smiled without saying anything.


    ¡°Give me the chip!¡± The car drove into a bustling street, and An Xunuo stretched out her hand to get the chip. Ye Ningyuan was nice this time around and gave her the chip. An Xunuo asked him to stop the car as she could just alight by the roadside.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to thank me?¡± An Xunuo got out of the car and was about to walk off when Ye Ningyuan stretched out his head and asked her. She looked back and her eyebrows were like a knife. ¡°Thanks, Young Master Ye.¡±


    Her voice sounded like she had forced out the words. Ye Ningyuan smiled again as he drove past her. An Xunuo looked at the silver sports car driving further away and gritted her teeth. Ye Ningyuan, what a scumbag!


    Her phone rang and she could hear a cold voice. ¡°Have you got the thing?¡±


    ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll be back real soon!¡± Her voice sounded even colder.


    In the basement of an auction house in London.


    An Xunuo passed the chip to a man wearing a silver mask. The man had a strong body and looked delicate, but he didn¡¯t seem to be very old. His long hair was tied up, and the mask covered his whole face, so one could not tell what he looked like.


    He was An Xunuo¡¯s superior, nicknamed Silver Moon.


    The man checked the content of the chip to make sure it was the correct one before he took out a sealed yellow envelope and passed it to her. ¡°An Xunuo, this is the information of the next mission.¡±


    ¡°What is it about?¡±


    ¡°You can take a look at it.¡±


    An Xunuo¡¯s expression became cold. She nodded and walked out without saying anything. Silver Moon stopped her. ¡°An Xunuo, I hope that you can be mindful of your actions and not be in contact with people that you are not supposed to be with.¡±


    She turned around and smiled in askance. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You are clear of what you¡¯ve done tonight.¡±


    An Xunuo walked toward Silver Moon step by step, her delicate face becoming colder. Her voice sounded domineering and arrogant. ¡°Silver Moon, who are you? I will be with whoever I want to. This is my private life, and you have no right to interfere.¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyebrows were cold and sharp like a knife, and the atmosphere became cold with a murderous vibe. That aura was so strong that one could not underestimate it. Silver Moon remained silent as An Xunuo turned around and walked out.


    The moment the door was opened, the lights from the chandelier shone in on his silver mask. It looked eerie, and it seemed like he was about to kill someone.


    Ye Ningyuan brought Xu Xing to a western restaurant to celebrate her birthday. He helped her blow the candles and cut the cake. Looking at how happy Xu Xing was eating, he could not help but ask, ¡°Did you not eat during the party?¡±


    ¡°I saved my stomach on purpose so that I can eat the cake with you. The party was too boring.¡±Xu Xing¡¯s face became slightly red, looking very charming.


    ¡°Silly lass.¡±


    ¡°How dare you say this! You said that you would come earlier, but you caused me to wait for so long.¡±

 Chapter 786 - Untitled

    Ye Ningyuan took out the present which he had prepared earlier on and wished her a happy birthday.


    Xu Xing opened the box. It was a four-leaf-clover necklace with diamonds in the middle, and the leaves were made of green gems. It was very beautiful and was designed and handmade by Gu Xiaochen, the famous designer at An Ning International. The most stunning part was not the leaves, but the six-star cut diamond. The cutting was difficult but it was perfect. The cutting of the diamond represented happiness, and it was the necklace that made An Ning International¡¯s four-leaf-clover necklace series famous.


    ¡°It¡¯s so pretty!¡± She saw this necklace in a jewelry magazine before and was the only one in the world. She wanted to buy it and asked the Zhang family to help her ask Third Young Master Ye if he could sell it to her. However, they were told that it was not for sale, so she did not expect that Ye Ningyuan would give it to her.


    She told him about this necklace when they met a while back, but she didn¡¯t expect that he remembered it so clearly and even gave it to her. Xu Xing was very happy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like this necklace? It¡¯s useless if we just put it in the safe, so you can have it and wear it if you like,¡± Ye Ningyuan said. He had spent a lot of effort to convince his daddy to give it to him.


    Third Young Master Ye had planned to give it to Cheng Anya as a present on their wedding anniversary. This necklace was designed for Cheng Anya and was supposed to be given to her. Ye Ningyuan failed to get it from his daddy, so he decided to ask his mommy for it and finally got it. But, the price was that he had to draw a portrait for Cheng Anya. Ye Ningyuan was good at drawing, sketching, oil painting, etc. Basically, he was good at all sorts of drawings.


    But, he had a taboo, and that was he always drew scenery and not people. The only person that he had drawn before was Cheng Anya.


    ¡°Thank you, Ningyuan.¡± Xu Xing smiled until her eyes were almost closed. She was happy as she liked it a lot and wanted to wear it right away. Ye Ningyuan gentlemanly helped her wear it. The necklace was originally beautiful and Xu Xing was also very pretty. Therefore, it was like jewelry matching with a beauty.


    ¡°Ningyuan, could you fulfill one of my wishes?¡± Xu Xing raised her fair and slender fingers and asked in a perturbed manner. Ye Ningyuan looked at the bright smile on her face and nodded. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I am a little greedy, but can you draw a portrait of me?¡± Xu Xing asked. She knew about Ningyuan¡¯s taboo, but there was a year when she followed the Jiang Lixue couple to the Ye family during Chinese New Year, and Ye Ningyuan happened to be absent. Ye Hailan saw her for the first time and pointed at her in a shocking manner. ¡°Hmmph, aren¡¯t you the sister in my brother¡¯s drawing? But, you look a little different.¡±


    That was when Xu Xing knew that it was not that Ye Ningyuan did not draw people, but he only drew one person, and that was Xu Nuo.


    This incident had passed for a few years, but it was like a prick in Xu Xing¡¯s heart and would hurt sometimes. She was not jealous of her sister, but she felt that she would be willing to die if Ye Ningyuan would help her draw too. Just like how her sister was willing to die for him.


    She knew that when they just met, Ye Ningyuan felt unfair for Xu Nuo because Xu Xing had gotten all the love. Although it was not Xu Xing¡¯s fault, Xu Xing also knew that she really had too much and should not steal the only thing that her sister had.


    But, her sister was dead and she could fight for what she wanted.


    If her sister was alive, she would not fight with her no matter how much she loved Ye Ningyuan. After all, they were twins but had very different lives. God was indeed unfair. But sometimes, she would think otherwise. God was fair because although she had everything, the only thing she wanted belonged to her sister. It did not belong to her no matter how much she tried.


    Ye Ningyuan looked at her gently and said, ¡°Xu Xing, you know that I don¡¯t draw people. Sorry.¡±


    He rejected her with a simple sentence.


    Ye Ningyuan had a weird aura. He spoke with no emotions and his tone was normal, but it sounded like he could not be overruled. It was as if his determination was undisputed.


    Xu Xing looked down and smiled. She hid the sadness in her eyes and acted like she was fine. ¡°You¡¯re so stingy.¡±


    ¡®Ningyuan, I don¡¯t mind if you remember my sister forever and love her. But, could you leave a place for me in your heart? I will not fight with my sister and only want a small corner. Is that impossible?¡¯


    ¡®Really impossible?¡¯


    She was upset but kept it to herself. There was still a sweet smile on her face, and she did not forget herself.


    Ye Ningyuan went back to the Top Terrorist Organization¡¯s headquarters.


    The underworld was peaceful nowadays. Although there were small conflicts occasionally, he did not have to settle it personally. He had four hall masters, namely Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, and Black Tortoise. They were in charge of intelligence, weapon trade, finance, and discipline. There were other four hall masters who were in charge of the Middle East, Northern America, Eastern Europe, and Asia. Their powers were spread evenly, and this was different from the way Chu Li, Jason, and Black J distributed their powers in the past.


    He walked past the hall and a beautiful lady stopped him. ¡°Big boss, I have an emergency to report!¡±


    A refined young man wearing a glass with gold frames walked toward them slowly. Ye Ningyuan was at the spiral staircase and waved his hands. ¡°Vermilion Bird and White Tiger, let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow even if the sky is falling down.¡±


    Vermilion Bird and White Tiger looked at each other. The beautiful lady stomped her feet. ¡°He went to accompany that delicate princess again. Ahhhhhh, I want to kill someone!¡±


    She stomped off in a furious manner after she said that.


    The refined man pushed up his glasses and mumbled. ¡°This woman is so scary.¡±


    He shook his head and went to the basement again.


    The Top Terrorist Organization¡¯s headquarters was set in the basement of this castle. It was a huge underworld.


    Ye Ningyuan went back to his room and tugged at his collar before sitting at his desk. It was already midnight.


    He opened the drawer and took out a sketchbook. There were four words on it: my wife Xu Nuo.


    He flipped open the book and it was as if Xu Nuo was alive and jumping around on the paper. She was only seven on the first page, and it was the scene when they met. There was a field of white camellias behind her and she stood in front of it in a red long dress. She was holding a white whip and looked cold. Her eyes were dark like shining black diamonds, bright and beautiful.


    The sky on Lotus Island was blue, and the environment was beautiful. The Lotus Island in his drawing was as if there were only the white camellias and this beautiful young lady.


    This was Xu Nuo when she was seven.

 Chapter 787 - Untitled

    Chapter 787: Untitled


    The sketchbook recorded Nuo Nuo from seven to nineteen years old. Ye Ningyuan predicted Xu Nuo¡¯s appearance from Xu Xing¡¯s. Both of them looked the same, but they had a different aura. One was delicate and beautiful, while the other was cold and elegant. They each had their advantages.


    The other sketchbook recorded the time from when they met until Xu Nuo¡¯s death in the form of a comic. He recorded a complete story with every word that Xu Nuo said and what he was thinking at that time. He even recorded how he missed her for the past few years, and this was Ye Ningyuan¡¯s spiritual sustenance throughout his teenage years.


    He went to the art room next door and drew another twenty-year-old Xu Nuo. His drawing skill was extremely good, and the lines were smooth. Xu Nuo¡¯s appearance kept changing in his mind as the memories changed. Therefore, he already had her appearance etched in his mind. A lady wearing a red dress appeared on the paper after a while, and Ye Ningyuan smiled. He did not understand why she liked red so much.


    He thought that given Nuo Nuo¡¯s personality, she would like black and white.


    ¡°I help you draw a drawing every year, Nuo Nuo. Should I draw until you have white hair?¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled at the person in the drawing. He put all his feelings into his drawing, and the spirit of the person in the drawing looked so real.


    He thought of the story in Strange Tales of Liaozhai, Lingering Miss Scholar. In the story, the beauty in the drawing would walk out of the drawing at midnight. How nice that would be if it happened in real life. Even if it was a ghost, he had no regrets if he could spend some time with her.


    He thought of how he would draw Xu Nuo every year and thought about how nice she was. There were also many loving couples around him and Xu Xing constantly reminded him of Xu Nuo. All these reminded him that Xu Xing existed and was a part of his life. If not, he might really have forgotten about her.


    But as time flew past, he still had a deep impression of it. The things that happened when he was seven years old were still clear in his mind as if it had only happened yesterday.


    He got up and went back to his room after sitting for a long time in the art room. He was about to take off his clothes to shower when he touched something cold. He took it out and it was An Xunuo¡¯s jade necklace.


    He paused for a while before casually putting it into the desk¡¯s drawer.


    An Xunuo went home only to find Michael waiting for her in the living room, looking angry. He saw Xunuo and felt angry, but he loved her nonetheless. ¡°Ophelia, where have you been? Your godmom kept asking where you were and why you didn¡¯t attend Xu Xing¡¯s birthday party.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I was busy. Sorry.¡± An Xunuo walked over and hugged Michael¡¯s arms in an affectionate manner and smiled lightly. ¡°Daddy, I can call godmom and tell her about it myself.¡±


    ¡°You are really getting more out of hand.¡± Michael loved his daughter and could not bear to scold her. An Xunuo smiled sweetly. ¡°Daddy is the best.¡±


    She only took off her cold mask in front of Michael. He was her most beloved and respected father.


    ¡°Daddy, have you eaten supper? I can make it for you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you in such a good mood today?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only right that I make supper for you. Why do I have to make it only when I¡¯m in a good mood?¡±


    ¡°How many times have you made supper for me?¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s good that you have this thought. I can just ask auntie to make it for me if I have anything I want to eat. You are so clumsy and the food you make tastes bad.¡± Michael twisted the tip of her nose.


    An Xunuo raised her chin in an arrogant manner. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just cooking skills? What¡¯s so difficult about it? Tell me what you want to eat, and I will make it for you. I promise that you will enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t. The kitchen has already been renovated five times. Baby, please let it off.¡±


    ¡°Daddy is so annoying!¡±


    Harry was walking down and saw the father and daughter enjoying themselves. He greeted them and asked, ¡°Ophelia, we called you several times. Why didn¡¯t you pick it up?¡±


    ¡°Uh, I went out with a friend to the outskirts, and I left my phone in the car, so I didn¡¯t hear it. Brother, why did you call me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you since you are back so late.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± An Xunuo smiled and kissed Michael on his cheek. ¡°Goodnight, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, baby!¡±


    She went upstairs and Harry followed after her. He went into the room and closed the door tightly. ¡°Why are you back so late today? What happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small issue and I¡¯ve settled it.¡± An Xunuo¡¯s voice sounded cold again. It was as if the whole room had snowed. This was totally different from how she was in front of Michael.


    ¡°I should have gone with you if I had known earlier.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m fine!¡± An Xunuo looked back and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired and I want to rest.¡±


    ¡°Ophelia, I¡¯m your brother. Why are you always so cold to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m always like this.¡±


    Harry felt bitter in his heart. She was always cute in front of their father and would even act cute.


    ¡°Is there a new mission?¡± Harry saw her envelope and walked over. His hand had just touched the envelope when Xunuo snatched it away and frowned. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t break the rules.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re siblings. I won¡¯t leak¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother, I want to rest,¡± Xunuo said word by word. Harry nodded and looked at her in a helpless manner before he walked out. An Xunuo locked the door and opened the envelope. Her face changed after looking at the information inside.


    ¡°How could it be?¡± She murmured and could not believe it.


    She frowned and took out the brazier to burn the information. She then opened the window to let the wind blow away the weird smell. The wind suddenly became big and howled. Ye Ningyuan¡¯s photo was slowly burned in the fire.


    An Xunuo became even colder while looking at the photo being burned. She clenched her fist and looked at the dark night sky. The wind was howling as if it was going to rain.


    ¡°Ye Ningyuan¡­¡±


    She had just met him today, and she thought of their kiss at the bar. The man looked gentle and strong, someone that could hide things well. He was elegant and domineering. Or should she say that he was the perfect combination of an angel and a devil?


    She did not know him well and had only read information about him. The feeling he gave her was like a carefree young man that did not care about anything. But why¡­


    She thinned her lips and was puzzled.


    But, the order had been given. It was not a question of why but whether or not she would do it. She did not have the power to reject the order.


    An Xunuo narrowed her eyes and closed the window. Her hand gesture looked determined as if she had decided on something.

 Chapter 788 - Untitled

    City A.


    Ye Ningyuan¡¯s plane landed at the Ye family¡¯s dedicated airport. Cheng Anya and her daughter were enjoying tea while waiting for him. Once the plane landed, there were people bringing his luggage into the car.


    He seemed to enjoy wearing casual wear and always seemed so calm and elegant. Ye Hailan happily ran toward him. ¡°Brother, I miss you so much!¡±


    He easily carried the tiny Ye Hailan, who was a beautiful little girl. The Ye family members all had delicate features and holy poise as if they were a clean white lotus.


    Miss Ye held his face, kissed his lips, and hugged his neck to act cute. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s been a month since you¡¯ve come home. Do you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Who will I think of if I don¡¯t think of my little princess?¡± Ye Ningyuan stroked her long hair in a doting manner. He pampered his sister since young and almost fulfilled all her requests. He would satisfy anything that Ye Hailan wanted, no matter how unreasonable it might be.


    Cheng Anya supported her chin. ¡°Please, you can kiss anywhere but the lips. Please do not challenge my nerves, alright?¡±


    She could not stand this pair of siblings.


    Ye Hailan secretly said beside his ears, ¡°Brother, Mommy is so evil.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Cheng Anya rolled her eyes. ¡°Ning Ning, how long will you be staying here for?¡±


    ¡°A month.¡± Ye Ningyuan put down Little Hailan and kissed her cheeks. ¡°Where¡¯s Xiaomo?¡±


    ¡°His school is organizing a math olympiad competition today, and he has joined, so he will be coming home in the afternoon,¡± Cheng Anya said and rubbed her son¡¯s face. ¡°Your skin is so good.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan was lost for words.


    ¡°Mommy, mine is better.¡± Little Hailan put her chubby face in front of Anya to prove that her skin was better, making Cheng Anya and Ye Ningyuan laugh hysterically.


    ¡°Of all things, you learned how to be narcissistic from your father.¡±


    They had a lot of laughter on their way back home. Third Young Master Ye had not come home and Ye Ningyuan called Jiang Lixue once he reached home to tell her that he had reached home. He would visit the Zhang family a few days later, and the news made Jiang Lixue very happy.


    He had unpacked his luggage and was about to sleep to cure his jet lag when Cheng Anya knocked on his door. ¡°Baby, go to the supermarket to buy groceries.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, are you serious? You¡¯re bullying me when I¡¯ve just come back.¡± Ye Ningyuan did not know if he should laugh or cry. He hugged Cheng Anya. ¡°You should bully Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Be good. Mommy doesn¡¯t have many chances to bully you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Daddy is really stupid for not improving his cooking skills after so many years. If not, why would Mommy miss my cooking after so many years?¡± Ye Ningyuan shook his head and sighed with emotions.


    Anya kicked him. ¡°Get up. I know you are used to it and don¡¯t have such a thing as jet lag. Go shop with me. You say you are staying for a month, but who knows how long you are staying. You might run away after a few days.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m wronged!¡± Ye Ningyuan sounded serious and looked at her in an innocent manner. He was only short of not crying and complaining. ¡°Mommy, how could you question what your baby said?¡±


    ¡°The last time you said you were staying for two months, but you ended up escaping after three days.¡±


    ¡°I promise I will stay longer this time.¡±


    ¡°Your credibility has gone bankrupt. You¡¯re dead if you only stay for three days this time.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy doesn¡¯t welcome me.¡± Ye Ningyuan used Third Young Master Ye as his shield, but Cheng Anya threw this scheming son of hers a disdainful look.


    Ye Ningyuan washed his face and changed his clothes before going out with Cheng Anya and Little Hailan. The car was parked by the roadside and Little Hailan was carried by Ye Ningyuan. The little girl clung to him as she had not seen him for a long time.


    Suddenly, Ye Ningyuan narrowed his eyes, turned his head, and looked behind. Ye Hailan said happily, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s a pretty big sister.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Is she more beautiful than our Little Hailan?¡±


    Ye Hailan replied decisively, ¡°Of course not!¡±


    ¡°What are the two of you talking about?¡± Cheng Anya looked back and asked.


    Ye Hailan raised her hands and said, ¡°Mommy, there¡¯s a beautiful big sister following brother. It¡¯s a really pretty sister, but she¡¯s not as pretty as me.¡±


    Cheng Anya was lost for words.


    Ye Ningyuan was also lost for words.


    Little Hailan, who exactly were you complimenting? This girl was really more narcissistic than Third Young Master Ye. Cheng Anya felt that it was a tragedy that her daughter was too close to her daddy.


    ¡°Why is she following your brother and not us?¡± Cheng Anya was already used to assassinations as Third Young Master Ye had encountered assassination attempts a few times. Someone had also tried to kidnap her and her younger son twice in order to threaten Third Young Master Ye, so she was no longer surprised.


    But, Ning Ning¡¯s identity was a secret. Who would kill him? Not many people knew that Black J of the Top Terrorist Organization was her son.


    ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t know about this. If it was a pretty big brother, we can think that it¡¯s because he¡¯s following us, two pretty ladies. But if it¡¯s a pretty sister, why would she follow us? Of course she¡¯s following brother.¡±


    ¡°Damn girl.¡± Cheng Anya gritted her teeth. Her youngest son was the cutest among all her children.


    Ye Hailan pouted her lips and whispered to Ye Ningyuan. ¡°Brother, why did you mess with such a pretty sister? She¡¯s so pretty that I can¡¯t bear to kill her. I know how to cherish a beauty.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan laughed and pinched her face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it. Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t take actions during the daytime.¡±


    They laughed as they went into the supermarket. Ye Ningyuan acted as if he was fine and carried Ye Hailan while helping Cheng Anya to choose the ingredients. However, he was secretly thinking about who was following him.


    He had always hidden his identity well and never showed his true self whenever he went out to deal with others. Nobody would associate Black J and Ye Ningyuan together, but he was followed by someone on the first day that he was back. It seemed¡­


    Very interesting.


    Ye Ningyuan curled his lips. He rarely went home in order to avoid putting his family in danger. Although he was sure that he hid his identity well, he was afraid that there would be accidents.


    A pretty sister?


    His phone rang and he picked it up. Azure Dragon¡¯s voice went through the phone. ¡°Big boss, someone paid to get Ye Ningyuan¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°Azure Dragon, if I may scare you a little, the person is behind me now.¡± Ye Ningyuan gently smiled.


    ¡°¡­Since that¡¯s the case, please take care,¡± Azure Dragon said.

 Chapter 789 - : Untitled

    Ye Ningyuan was aghast. That was his capable assistant, the pillar of the Top Terrorist Organization! Why did he feel that he, as a boss, was so uncharismatic? There must be something amiss somewhere.


    Could one have such a capable assistant?


    Ye Ningyuan really felt that he was too indulgent toward them.


    ¡°Azure Dragon, don¡¯t you feel that you have been overly negligent this time?¡± He laughed as he helped Cheng Anya pick vegetables.


    ¡°Boss, Black Tortoise dragged us all to a game of mahjong yesterday and forgot the report. We unanimously believe that you will be able to perfectly resolve the situation despite not receiving any intelligence. Please keep it up, and do not let down our trust in you.¡±


    As Ye Ningyuan heard the chilling words, he shuddered. He sure had the gall to describe it this way. It seemed that things were indeed too peaceful.


    ¡°Who put a price on my head?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve yet to confirm who put a price on your head, but we managed to confirm the hitman who¡¯s after you: Xunuo from the WM Organization. Yes, it¡¯s the same An Xunuo you have in mind. Hearsay has it that she¡¯s a terrifyingly capable fighter who defeated White Tiger and Rosefinch in ten moves. Big boss, you¡¯re all that stands in avenging the shame of the Top Terrorist Organization. Good luck.¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel that you are gloating at my misfortune?¡±


    ¡°That is just your illusion, boss.¡±


    ¡°Ah. In view of your slip-up, you¡¯ll lose half a year of bonus.¡± Ye Ningyuan ignored the cries from the other side of the phone and ended the call. Ye Hailan chuckled and said, ¡°Brother Azure Dragon sure is fun to play with.¡±


    ¡°He bullied your elder brother.¡±


    ¡°Relax! I¡¯ll send you a nude photo of him so that you can threaten him anytime.¡± Little Hailan clenched her fists stoically.


    Cheng Anya was lost for words.


    Ye Ningyuan jabbed Cheng Anya¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t you feel that our darling princess should be properly kept away from auntie?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll seriously consider this problem.¡± Cheng Anya calmly judged Little Hailan.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Little Hailan raised her voice. ¡°You¡¯re really mean! How could you bully your unbelievably adorable and naive daughter this way?¡±


    ¡°How in the world are you adorable? How in the world are you naive? That¡¯s such a cold joke!¡±


    Little Hailan feigned crying and behaved petulantly as she held Ye Ningyuan¡¯s neck and pouted. Her eyes suddenly lit up as she waved toward a corner of the supermarket happily. An Xunuo quickly darted to a side, feeling weird. Was she waving to her?


    That should not be the case. That little kid¡­


    An Xunuo frowned and walked out of the supermarket before sitting down on the long bench opposite it. She actually had no plans to act today and implicate innocents. In her many years at work, she had never hurt innocents as she was very measured in her actions.


    She followed them but did not expect the relationships amongst the Ye family members. The mother and children were so close to the point there was no room for anybody else. One could tell that they were a very happy family.


    She could not help but somewhat envy them. She had nary an impression of her mother and could only imagine how her mother looked through photos. Michael really doted on her and loved her to the point he yielded to her all the time. While she did not have a complete family, An Xunuo had no regrets since Michael poured out double the love on her. Occasionally, she envied the happiness that others with mothers had.


    When her thoughts shifted to this mission she accepted, she felt a chill. Who wanted Ye Ningyuan¡¯s life? She really did not understand, but neither did she ask. As killers, all that mattered was to ensure that the task at hand was accomplished without bothering about anything else.


    Kill Ye Ningyuan.


    However willing, or not, she was, this was her destiny that she could not avoid.


    When she stood up and was about to leave, she suddenly heard a warm greeting from behind her. ¡°Miss An, the world is so small. To think I¡¯d encounter you here.¡±


    An Xunuo, whose memory was incredible, naturally recognized Ye Ningyuan¡¯s voice. She calmed herself, turned around, and saw him in casual wear with his hands in his pockets. A few strands of hair were around his eyes, complementing his gaze. His gaze had a mesmerizing charm. As the sun poured down on him, his handsome silhouette was like a clear memory that stood out amidst the blurry sunlight, engraving itself in her heart.


    ¡°Yes, the world is really small indeed. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± An Xunuo¡¯s cold reply plunged the surroundings into a chill, and the atmosphere became rather intense.


    Ye Ningyuan thought that Xunuo was indeed capable and calm. She did not lack the calmness, keenness, and smarts a killer should have. She must be wondering how not to arouse his attention but responded in such a calm manner that one could not discern any sign of weakness. If he did not know that she was out to kill him, it was afraid he would have treated this as another random encounter.


    Why did she accept this mission? Did she want to kill him?


    ¡°Is Miss An traveling along?¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled as he walked toward her and stopped two meters before her. A few couples along the way passed by and could not help but turn to look at them as they exchanged murmurs.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for a friend,¡± Xunuo plainly said as she did not want to become too involved with Ye Ningyuan. ¡°I¡¯ll see you around!¡± She nodded.


    Just when she was about to leave, she suddenly heard a young voice. ¡°Wow! Dear sister, you are really pretty! Are you my elder brother¡¯s friend?¡±


    She felt her wrist held by a small hand and was about to subconsciously shake the hand off when she saw Little Hailan¡¯s beautiful and sweetly-smiling face and stopped.


    Would she fling this adorable child out far? Ye Ningyuan clearly saw her actions and his cold gaze relaxed as he looked at An Xunuo in slight surprise.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You must be my elder brother¡¯s friend. Mommy bought lots of food today, so would you like to be my guest? Dear big sister, I rarely have people play with me, and I¡¯m sure you can play with me, no?¡± Little Hailan smiled as she held An Xunuo¡¯s hand.


    An Xunuo was slightly displeased, but when she saw Ye Hailan¡¯s innocent eyes and pale face, she felt that she could not express her displeasure at a child and was thus in a tight spot.


    She was a friend, yet not a friend.


    Ye Ningyuan, who stood aside, had no intention of helping. As Little Hailan dragged her toward the car, she sweetly smiled and said, ¡°Dear big sister, my home is really pretty. You will like it.¡±

 Chapter 790 - Untitled

    An Xunuo got into the car but had no idea how things unfolded this way. She never said that she wanted to visit the Ye¡¯s residence nor did she say she was friends with Ye Ningyuan. So how exactly did she end up in his car?


    As Little Hailan pulled her along, she happened to run into Cheng Anya. Both mother and daughter then ¡®abducted¡¯ An Xunuo.


    It wasn¡¯t after she got into the car that she realized that she was here to kill Ye Ningyuan and not¡­


    ¡°Big sister, where do you stay? What¡¯s your name? You¡¯ve got really nice hair! How do you even maintain it?¡± Ye Ningyuan drove, and the three of them sat behind. Little Hailan managed to keep the atmosphere lively, and she realized that his big sister was not quite a conversationalist as she remained silent and cold.


    ¡°I¡¯m British. My name is Op¡ªAn Xunuo.¡±


    ¡°Xunuo?¡± Cheng Anya gently smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s really nice. How long would Miss An stay in City A?¡±


    ¡°Three to four days perhaps!¡± An Xunuo said. She was not planning to waste time and would leave after settling everything in three to four days.


    Three to four days, huh? Cheng Anya secretly wondered. This lass, given that she said she wanted to remain on the Ye¡¯s family turf for three to four days, was clearly out to assassinate Younger Master Ye. She was clearly confident in her skills.


    She sure wanted to see how a fight between Ning Ning and her would turn out. It must be quite promising. She was not worried about Ye Ningyuan¡¯s safety at all.


    ¡°Miss An, how about you stay at my place for three to four days? It would be nice if you could accompany us, mother and daughter, not to mention how you are good friends with Ning Ning. Ning Ning could show you around City A too! We¡¯ve lots of nice attractions that I¡¯m sure Miss An has yet to see,¡± Cheng Anya smiled and said, playing the warm host.


    An Xunuo immediately shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡­¡±


    ¡°I insist, I insist. Big sister, our family welcomes you! My elder brother will be happy to bring you out to play! Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Little Hailan raised her voice and asked.


    Ye Ningyuan gently smiled and said, ¡°If she¡¯s willing, I¡¯d be more than happy to.¡±


    An Xunuo, who was about to turn him down, thought about it. Since she was there to kill Ye Ningyuan, she would have to follow him, after all. Staying at his place would give her a few more opportunities to kill him.


    That would save her quite some traveling time.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d have to trouble Ye Ningyuan, then.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it.¡±


    ¡°Sister Xunuo, could I look for you to play when I go to Great Britain in the future? I¡¯ve nobody to play with when I go to Great Britain. It¡¯s so boring!¡± Little Hailan held Xunuo¡¯s hand and asked petulantly.


    ¡°Uh, okay¡­¡± An Xunuo promised. Although she sounded cold, she did not leave them feeling uncomfortable.


    Ye Hailan clapped her hands and warmly chatted with An Xunuo. While the conversation was largely between them, Cheng Anya could occasionally interject. An Xunuo, who rarely spoke, secretly wondered how everybody in this family was weird in one way or another. She did not expect Ye Ningyuan¡¯s mother to look so young to the point the two of them holding hands would look more like a cradle-snatcher romance than mother and son.


    Cheng Anya secretly wondered how this killer did not seem to look the part. However one looked, she did not look like some cold killer but instead a girl with a good heart.


    She somewhat, but not completely, resembled Eleven.


    She had seen countless people and could tell that she was having a sincere conversation with Little Hailan. It was little wonder that Little Hailan loved to talk to her. Her daughter was so queer that she rarely talked this much to strangers.


    Ye Ningyuan, on the other hand, was wondering how savvy his mother and younger sister were. An Xunuo, however smart she was, could not match up to their twisted thinking.


    An Xunuo had to stay here but did not have any clothes she could change out into. Cheng Anya¡¯s clothes, by virtue of An Xunuo¡¯s height and age, would not suit her. She wanted to head out at night to buy some clothes, but Cheng Anya shook her head and called for her clothes to be delivered.


    ¡°Xunuo, what¡¯s your bra size?¡± Cheng Anya was ordering undergarments for An Xunuo over the telephone. At the moment, An Xunuo was sipping tea while Ye Ningyuan was reading a magazine on scenery. Little Hailan, who was talking to An Xunuo, overheard the statement and looked at the latter¡¯s chest¡­


    ¡®Mommy, aren¡¯t you too direct?¡¯


    There was a gentle smile on Ye Ningyuan¡¯s face, seemingly approving. An Xunuo¡¯s ears turned red and she slightly blushed. Little Hailan had been curious about how this big sister would blush. This was properly surprising! Cheng Anya wondered to herself how innocent this lady was!


    She was embarrassed to say it, but nobody expected her to say it nonetheless. ¡°34C.¡±


    Little Hailan looked down at her flat chest, feeling out of sort. When would it be her turn?


    Ye Ningyuan raised his eyebrows before calmly reading the magazine.


    Xunuo, who still looked as cold, continued sitting down.


    Cheng Anya calmly told her that she had ordered everything she would need: a few sets of clothes, a few sets of undergarments, and a few pairs of shoes for her. All these would reach in a moment¡¯s time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll head up to tide the room for you.¡± Cheng Anya smiled. An Xunuo got up and said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll do it instead.¡±


    ¡°No can do. You¡¯re the guest, so let me do it.¡±


    Apart from their few main bedrooms and study rooms, the Ye¡¯s mansion had four guest rooms that were for Ye Wei and Eleven whenever they visited with their children. The guest room next to Ye Ningyuan¡¯s room was vacant.


    This lass was, after all, out to kill her son. To arrange her next to him¡­ Cheng Anya thought about this serious problem. After some thought, she tidied the room next to Ye Ningyuan¡¯s for her.


    An Xunuo looked at the decoration of the great hall. It was cozily decorated in warm colors that people liked. While the Ye family was the richest family in City A, the Ye¡¯s mansion was so warm and felt like home.


    She really liked this place.


    They must be people who loved life and their home.


    ¡°Sister Xunuo, is my home very beautiful?¡±


    An Xunuo nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really beautiful!¡±


    ¡°This place was designed by both Daddy and Mommy! I really love it!¡± Ye Hailan sweetly smiled. ¡°I know that you would like it, and this is the first time my elder brother has brought someone home.¡±


    Little Hailan deliberately dragged her reply. Ye Ningyuan wondered. Was he even bringing somebody home? Was she really sure that he brought somebody home?


    An Xunuo was also wondering. Wasn¡¯t it you, mother and daughter, who brought me back?


    As they were talking, a pretty little boy in a school uniform and carrying a bag entered. ¡°Mommy, elder sister, I am home.¡±

 Chapter 791 - Untitled

    Ye Feimo, third in the family, was the second-generation Third Young Master Ye. He, ten years old, was the standard young cute boy and was unbelievably good-looking. While he did not look like Third Young Master Ye or Cheng Anya, he was especially good-looking to the point he looked older than his age. He was not as adorable as a young Ye Ningyuan, or as queer as Ye Hailan.


    He was one who laughed little and spoke little. Cheng Anya often wondered where her youngest son came from as he did not even have any of the characteristics of the Ye family. Initially, Cheng Anya was very troubled as to whether she had carried the wrong baby in the hospital.


    ¡°Xiaomo!¡± Ye Hailan jumped out of the sofa and leaped into Ye Feimo¡¯s embrace. Ye Feimo, surprisingly, caught hold of her easily in a princess hug before he ruthlessly threw her back onto the sofa.


    Although Little Hailan was older than Ye Feimo, she developed much more slowly than him and was not as tall as him. Ye Feimo, our young cute boy, was interestingly much stronger since young.


    ¡°Elder brother.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan waved his hands. As the young cute boy approached, Ye Ningyuan suddenly pinched his cheeks. ¡°Come, baby, smile for the camera.¡±


    ¡°How boring!¡± Ye Feimo pushed his hands away.


    ¡°Baby, how could you be so rude toward your elder brother?¡± Ye Ningyuan was sad and angry.


    Ye Feimo threw his bag down and got a bottle of milk from the fridge. Once he had finished drinking, he took a look at Xunuo and said, ¡°Your girlfriend?¡±


    Ye Ningyuan was lost for words.


    Xunuo was stunned into silence.


    ¡°Xiaomo, you¡¯re so spot-on! Call her big sister-in-law!¡± Little Hailan said.


    ¡°How lame!¡±


    ¡°Eh, didn¡¯t you ask?¡± Ye Hailan asked in return as Ye Feimo helped himself to another bottle of milk. Ye Ningyuan¡¯s and Ye Hailan¡¯s eyes twitched. They really could not understand what was so tasty about milk that their younger brother would have several bottles of it.


    An Xunuo wanted to laugh at how the character of the three children differed. She actually took quite a liking to the young cute boy as he was adorable and tender-looking despite having a stoic face.


    Ye Ningyuan was definitely not like this when he was younger.


    When Cheng Anya came downstairs, Ye Feimo had already finished two bottles of milk and an apple.


    An hour later, somebody had the clothes delivered. When An Xunuo received them, she was slightly taken aback. They were all summer dresses and there were two sets of nightwear. The clothes were well-designed and well-made, and one honestly had nothing to nitpick about it. The person who selected the clothes had undoubtedly good taste, but she did not like the colors of the clothes, nor had she worn them before¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s up? You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°My clothes are all red, and I¡¯ve never worn something of this color,¡± while she ought to have replied that she liked the clothes, she was honest and instead said the truth since she felt the clothes didn¡¯t quite suit her.


    When she was about to apologize for Cheng Anya getting busy because of her and how she ought not to have said that, Cheng Anya instead smiled and said, ¡°You look very good in red as well as in other colors.¡±


    An Xunuo nodded and went upstairs with the clothes.


    ¡°Mommy, this elder sister does not even look like a killer! She¡¯s so cultured and honest!¡± Little Hailan silently said after they had already conned her into the house.


    ¡°She definitely does not look like a killer! Xu Xing¡¯s mother is her godmom, and her father, the classic British royalty, is the leader of the House of Lords,¡± Ye Ningyuan plainly said.


    ¡°Huh, why is she a killer then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea.¡±


    ¡°Elder brother, aren¡¯t you all-capable?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    ¡°How merciless. Be careful lest you shoot yourself in the feet.¡±


    The young cute boy nodded, and Ye Ningyuan dope-slapped him. ¡°Thanks to you, little traitor, the ladies run the house.¡±


    ¡°How lame!¡±


    ¡°How many times does he say ¡®lame¡¯ in a day at most? Did anyone do the math?¡±


    Ye Hailan raised her hands. ¡°Twenty times a day at most, which are about a third of whatever he says.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan gave a thumbs-up. ¡®Dear younger brother, you¡¯re a badass!¡¯


    An Xunuo did not expect Ye Ningyuan to be able to cook. She originally thought that Cheng Anya was responsible for all of the housework despite being Third Young Master Ye¡¯s secretary at work and that she was no regular housewife. Since the Ye family had no helpers, women were typically doing housework. Little did she expect Ye Ningyuan to prepare dinner without help.


    Cheng Anya went to play games with Ye Hailan and had no intention to play games. An Xunuo, who was sitting down, was pestered by Ye Hailan to play games with her, but she did not join them, so the mother and daughter had a very good time.


    After a round, she was the weakest link in the team and decided, as Ye Hailan looked on at her innocently, not to play. To be despised by a little girl was undoubtedly ego-crushing, and she hence went to the kitchen.


    ¡°What brings you from your games to the kitchen?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t play!¡± Xunuo said. Although she was very good at playing games, she had never seen the games that both Mommy Ye and Daughter Ye played. As the tag-teaming was complicated and thrilling, newcomers would take quite some time to get used to it. Since both mother and daughter had played it for a long time, they were familiar with it. As she was not familiar with it, she decided not to play the game. Said game was interesting and fun, though.


    ¡°How stupid of you,¡± Ye Ningyuan shook his head. An Xunuo coldly looked at him and harrumphed. She felt that he looked especially different in an apron. ¡°Can you cook that well?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I am good at everything, so cooking is child¡¯s play to me.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing difficult.¡± Seeing his smug face, An Xunuo was unhappy as she recalled how she could not cook.


    ¡°What can you cook?¡±


    An Xunuo was tongue-tied at his question. She was smart enough to know that there were no ready steaks in the Ye mansion, and Ye Ningyuan prepared primarily Chinese meals. ¡°I can prepare a very decent steak,¡± she calmly replied.


    Considering An Xunuo knew nothing about cooking, to be able to describe how to prepare a steak was already quite an achievement although she had absolutely no idea how to actually prepare one.


    Ye Ningyuan looked at her tastefully and said, ¡°Very well, then! We¡¯ll go get steaks tomorrow, and you can prepare them.¡±


    An Xunuo was lost for words.


    ¡®F***, don¡¯t you know what being polite is?!¡¯


    ¡°Why should I prepare it for you?¡± An Xunuo asked in return.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I prepare for you? And haven¡¯t you heard of this Chinese saying called reciprocation in politeness?¡± Ye Ningyuan gently smiled as he tastefully gave her a lesson in Chinese etiquette. His background investigations clearly showed that she was nuts in the kitchen.


    ¡°I¡¯m British, and I know nuts about Chinese customs!¡± An Xunuo retorted.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, just spit it out. Do I look like I¡¯d make fun of you?¡±


    An Xunuo stared at him angrily. ¡°You¡¯re already laughing.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry! That¡¯s how I normally smile.¡±

 Chapter 792 - Untitled

    When An Xunuo saw Third Young Master Ye, she had this sudden feeling that she saw how Ye Ningyuan would be in thirty years¡¯ time. Both father and son were too alike as though they were from the same mold.


    She felt a dissonance.


    The atmosphere over dinner was very good. Although An Xunuo was one of few words, she talked much more than usual thanks to Ye Hailan and Cheng Anya. The Ye family, a family of five, were very happy together. Everybody, from young to cold, treated her very warmly.


    She suddenly had a guilty feeling. She was initially here to kill Ye Ningyuan, but how could she feel¡­


    She looked a little lost.


    In the night, An Xunuo leaned against the window with her arms akimbo as she looked up at the moon that poured out its cold light. Her delicate features were covered in a thin sheen of moonlight that brought out a few hints of paleness in her pale skin as though it were a lonely lily that blossomed in the night. While a woman like her should not seem vulnerable on the surface, he, however, saw it at a glance.


    Ye Ningyuan knocked on the door. An Xunuo was taken aback and wiped her expression off her face. Once she wiped the expression off her face, it was as though she had worn a mask of coldness and became a completely different person.


    Holding a laptop, he then put the laptop on the table and smiled. ¡°I was afraid you had nothing to do at night and prepared a computer for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡±


    The atmosphere was a little quiet, and it was as though they did not know what to say. There was a very weird atmosphere in the room, and Ye Ningyuan approached the window and asked, ¡°Xunuo, what are you troubled about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing to do with you!¡± An Xunuo turned and looked at the magnolia tree. She seemed to emanate a vacuum that kept everyone at arms¡¯ length.


    Ye Ningyuan suddenly put a hand by her ear and pinned her between the window and his hand. An Xunuo turned around in displeasure only to find that his face was mere feet away. ¡°Are you sure it has nothing to do with me?¡± He sounded exceptionally low.


    Danger!


    That was what An Xunuo saw in his gaze. Coldness flashed through her eyes, and she said, ¡°Ye Ningyuan, I do not like strangers being this close to me.¡±


    In English, it was to say that if he did not leave, she would hit out at him.


    As Ye Ningyuan had seen her in action, she, if his judgment was not off-track, should be as capable as him. This point once left him shocked as his abilities had put him above Third Young Master Ye, Ye Wei, and even the Mo brothers. As he was Mo Shitian and Su Ruyu¡¯s disciple, he had the strengths of both Mo Shitian and Su Ruyu. Those, along with his exceptionally innate talent, allowed him to supersede many. Little did he expect a woman to be on par with him.


    His breathing was very shallow, and that gentle scent of menthol on him lingered around her. An Xunuo was a little vexed but did not show it as she coldly looked at him.


    He leaned in so close that his nose almost touched hers. Xunuo, in the reflection of his eyes, saw her cold self and that cold mask of hers that endured all punishment.


    She felt even more frustrated, but Ye Ningyuan kept looking at her quietly. He just looked at her quietly and waited for her to climb out of her mask. An Xunuo suddenly punched at his face.


    He easily dodged it and held her wrist. An Xunuo¡¯s gaze became colder, and Ye Ningyuan gently smiled. ¡°Miss An, I¡¯ve had a hard upbringing. If you want to fight, could you avoid the face, please?¡±


    His casual statement defused the tense situation. While An Xunuo was already very vexed, she almost laughed at his joking statement. She then coldly harrumphed and pulled her hand back.


    ¡°You¡¯re not too bad.¡±


    ¡°Likewise.¡± Ye Ningyuan gently smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen City A at night. Are you interested in joining me for a stroll?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not free!¡±


    ¡­


    An Xunuo did not understand why she would allow him to ¡®abduct¡¯ her. While she clearly said that she was not free, he said something along the lines of how his mommy once said how women never meant what they said. To her, he was utterly blabbering nonsense as she really did not want to be with him.


    Despite her love for high-risk and challenging missions where she could do something even more thrilling, she had an exceptional dislike for dangerous creatures that could put her at risk.


    Ye Ningyuan, to her, was a high-risk creature. Her reasoning called for her to maintain a distance from him.


    Little did she expect herself to be pulled out by him once again.


    To her, City A at night was not as beautiful as London. It could have been because she was too used to London and really liked London. Having been to many cities in the years, none of the cities would fascinate her like London did.


    Ye Ningyuan brought her around the streets of City A in the dead of night as he conveniently introduced the landmarks to her. Although An Xunuo was lacking in interest and not the most cooperative, he was not flustered at all. He eventually stopped the car along a more bustling street, and it was still particularly crowded even though it was midnight. An aroma lingered along the street, leading them to a food belt.


    ¡°What did you bring me here for?¡±


    ¡°For supper! You¡¯ve definitely never had supper here.¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    ¡°Miss An, you¡¯ll be hungry after just one bite.¡±


    An Xunuo was lost for words.


    The street became even more crowded at night, and hearsay had it that it was crowded the entire night as there were many discotheques, party houses, and some high-class establishments in the vicinity. Since this food belt was just a corner away, there were many people from many walks of life here. This food belt, the most famous in City A, was a landmark in itself thanks to the many popular figures that thronged it frequently.


    Ye Ningyuan gave An Xunuo a stick of fried prawn rolls, along with another stick of grilled cuttlefish, and a stick of fried spring rolls. An Xunuo looked exceptionally lost as she had never had such food.


    Since she had never had such food, the aroma of the food was so fragrant that she wondered how it tasted. She was starting to get hungry.


    ¡°Try it. It¡¯s really nice!¡± Ye Ningyuan was not focused on eating but wanted to show her the fun parts of life that she had missed out on. He had no idea why he had such a thought. Although Xunuo was indeed cold¡­


    Her eyes had melancholy and destitute that could never be dispelled¡­


    He wanted to make her that bit happier¡­


    ¡°I do not like to eat this.¡±


    ¡°How do you know whether you like it or not before you¡¯ve even tried it?¡± He cajoled her. ¡°Try it. It¡¯s really not bad.¡±


    Just as he was about to buy her a beverage bottle, he felt a chill down his spine. He tucked his lips. A gunshot rang out and he suddenly felt a force knock him onto the ground¡­

 Chapter 793 - Untitled

    Chaos ensued. The bullet hit a small shop signboard and suddenly dimmed the once-colorful signboard. The signboard snapped in the middle and dropped onto the floor. Ye Ningyuan turned his head and saw An Xunuo push him down. The two of them got up almost at once and left the chaotic street in a few leaps and bounds into a silent dead end.


    As this part of City A happened to be undergoing redevelopment, there were unsafe buildings that were uninhabited. Their panicked actions left their pursuers with no choice.


    Ye Ningyuan looked on coldly. Damn those idiots who fired in the middle of a bustling city.


    Damn that An Xunuo who even leaped onto him. She did not need to remind him that a bullet was on its way. He could dodge that single bullet without her stepping in at all. Since she was fast, she was not wounded at all.


    If not, he ought to teach her a lesson. So much for all that frustration in vain.


    Just who could it be?


    Did he cross somebody and brought upon himself sworn revenge? Ye Ningyuan secretly wondered to himself as two groups of men were after him. Damn it! He did not want to go on a murder spree.


    The two of them ran into a dead end and stopped their steps. Unsafe buildings surrounded them amidst the darkness that was slightly alleviated by the moon which illuminated the dead end in a sheen of white.


    There was a silence in the dead end. Ye Ningyuan looked at An Xunuo and said, ¡°Miss An, please refrain from such dangerous shenanigans in the future.¡±


    The man¡¯s low voice had a warning.


    An Xunuo coldly harrumphed and said, ¡°It would be tough for me to explain how you went out with me and return covered in blood.¡±


    ¡°Are you so sure that I will return covered in blood?¡± It seemed somebody was looking down on him! Did he, for goodness¡¯ sake, seem so frail?


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you thank the person who saved you?¡± An Xunuo coldly asked.


    Ye Ningyuan played along and politely bowed. ¡°Miss An, thank you.¡±


    An Xunuo was taken aback at how he played along to the point she did not quite know how to respond. As steps rang out before them, eight tall figures appeared at the dead end. Two women and six men were in sporting attire.


    ¡°Where are you from?¡± An Xunuo¡¯s cold response with murderous intent almost froze hell over.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Wise up and leave, for we are just after Ye Ningyuan¡¯s head,¡± the leader, a man, said.


    ¡°Hmmph! Let¡¯s see if you can have his head over my dead body!¡± An Xunuo laughed domineeringly and leaped forward, pushing Ye Ningyuan back and shielding him in a protective stance.


    Ye Ningyuan stroked his forehead. That was so ego-crushing!


    Given that she was planning to take on all eight of them herself, they, from the speed they caught up, did not seem weak.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°None of your business!¡± An Xunuo looked at them solemnly and coldly laughed. ¡°Take me on!¡±


    If gunshots rang out, law enforcement would certainly gather around the bazaar. If they did not want to startle the cops, they would be smart enough to engage in a fistfight than go for their guns lest they set the cops on themselves instead.


    As a murderous intent engulfed the narrow dead end, a night gust kicked up much dust and slightly darkened the moonlight that poured down.


    ¡°What an arrogant lass we have there! If you want to remember who killed you, remember my name.¡± A woman in black leaped forward and went for An Xunuo¡¯s chest. Just as An Xunuo was about to dodge it, she felt somebody suddenly pull her back. She was enraged.


    Ye Ningyuan whistled and said, ¡°Dear madam, we can save the fight for later. What¡¯s the rush?¡±


    ¡°What did you say!?¡± The woman flew into a rage. ¡°Madam!?¡±


    ¡°I should apologize for that. I call anybody who¡¯s older than my mother ¡®madam¡¯.¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled elegantly as though he did not see the murderous intent brimming from that woman in black. ¡°Dear madam, how much is my head worth again?¡± His deep voice sounded even more cheerful.


    ¡°Damn young brat, stop calling me ¡®madam¡¯. Do you want to die?¡± The woman bellowed in frustration as though she was about to lose it. An Xunuo, on the other hand, was emotionless.


    He was really out to anger that woman to death. She was probably slightly over thirty but looked as old as Cheng Anya.


    ¡°Liri, stop yapping with him. Kill him.¡±


    ¡°Surely it¡¯s not too much for me to ask how much my head¡¯s worth before you kill me?¡±


    ¡°Why the f*** do you want to know that?¡± the woman asked angrily.


    ¡°I really should know how much you are dying for.¡± Ye Ningyuan¡¯s deep voice, in stark contrast from how he usually sounded, became slightly colder and hostile.


    ¡°Damn arrogant brat!¡± Seeing the woman attack in rage, An Xunuo grabbed her wrist and landed a flying kick on her abdomen, sending her flying. The woman responded quickly by somersaulting. She glided backward and landed on her feet, supported by someone behind her.


    Her abdomen burned in pain. That damn lass.


    Ye Ningyuan raised his eyebrows at how badass An Xunuo was when she sent somebody flying with that kick.


    ¡°Liri, you¡¯re too careless.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The woman bellowed and suddenly attacked. ¡°Damn nosey lass! You will pay for your nosiness!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better have the chops to make me pay then.¡± An Xunuo coldly laughed. She swept her feet, went up to the woman, and held her fists, grabbing her shoulder bone in a flash. Even if the woman quickly darted away, she felt a numbing pain in her shoulders.


    That was a terrifically good lass.


    The leader in black waved his hand, and the six of them leaped forth and attacked. While the dead alley was narrow, An Xunuo held her position and nobody was able to pass her and directly attack Ye Ningyuan.


    ¡°Damn your bizarre moves! Just who the heck are you?¡± The seven of them backed away from An Xunuo with varying injuries. An Xunuo struck so fast, so unpredictably and so specifically to the point Ye Ningyuan even missed out on some of her moves, whereas others only seemed to see time freeze around her as she acted. Her moves were unpredictable, targeted, and had a domineering streak to them that focused on delivering deadly moves. Even seven men and women who were capable fighters were no match for her, and the five of them were wounded in less than ten minutes.


    Under the moonlight, An Xunuo¡¯s pale face hid a murderous intent. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, just before you die, who killed you.¡±


    She was so arrogant to the point she was completely different from who she normally was.

 Chapter 794 - : Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Ningyuan, observing the fight from afar, saw her pale blue figure move as quickly as lightning. He secretly wondered to himself how Xunuo was still the most beautiful in red as that cold and passionate color perfectly complemented her temperament in the most beautiful manner possible.


    A man who was punched afar by Xunuo knocked into a pillar aside, and some small stones from the already precarious building fell onto the ground in a clatter. Ye Ningyuan whistled and said, ¡°Dude, don¡¯t level that building or we¡¯ll have to save on our graves.¡±


    The man, who was flung out by Xunuo¡¯s punch, was already feeling extremely embarrassed, yet Ye Ningyuan goaded at his misfortune. He pointed at Ye Ningyuan angrily and said, ¡°What f***ing man are you to allow a woman to fend off your enemies? Are you such a freeloader?¡±


    Ye Ningyuan tucked his lips in a loss. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t one freeload whenever it makes sense?¡±


    The man was lost for words, and Ye Ningyuan stroked his chin and murmured to himself. ¡°What should I do?¡± He thought and suddenly clapped. ¡°Go, darling Xunuo! Go, darling Xunuo!¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Xunuo¡¯s gaze turned cold. A punch happened to land at her chest, and she grabbed the person¡¯s arm and turned it viciously. The sudden cracking of bone could be heard, and the sixty-kilogram man was flung out like trash in the next moment, gliding on the ground for a long distance.


    ¡°Hey, did you see that? I cheer her on, and she becomes even more badass.¡± Ye Ningyuan leaned against the pillar and coolly smiled at the injured man. The man, thanks to Ye Ningyuan¡¯s provocations, almost vomited blood in anger. The moonlight pouring on Ye Ningyuan and his off-white clothing made him look like a calm Prince Charming that seemed unfazed amidst the chaos.


    Damn it!


    An Xunuo, in the flash of a moment, had already taken down everybody with nary a scratch to herself save a slight tear at her sleeves that was barely visible. The few of them were in shock. Who the hell did they mess with?


    The man in black, who had not attacked, suddenly swung a punch at her. The seven of them got back on their feet and surrounded An Xunuo. The leader was a much capable fighter, but the other seven were wounded and could not fight as effectively. An Xunuo took them on easily without panicking.


    Ye Ningyuan¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Her moves were undoubtedly artful.


    ¡°This feels special.¡± Ye Ningyuan gently smiled as a woman whom he did not know well and was out to kill him ended up protecting him. This was such a special feeling, and her thoughts were really different.


    Ye Ningyuan was definitely not naive enough to assume that An Xunuo would specially save him because she wanted to. Chances were that somebody had put a price on his head and she would not allow anybody else to lay a finger on him.


    A chill suddenly ran down Ye Ningyuan, and his smile disappeared before he quickly dashed into the chaos like a phantom and grabbed An Xunuo from a bullet that screamed in her direction.


    It was a very standard princess carry.


    A row of bullets landed on the building. Ye Ningyuan frowned and carried Xunuo as they dodged over ten bullets that headed that way. A slender teenager, with a head full of silver hair, walked out from the dark unsafe building. He had brown eyes and pallor skin, and he aimed at them with a golden pistol.


    It was a suppressed pistol that made little noise.


    Everybody was shocked seeing how quickly Ye Ningyuan moved and how he dashed over and carried Xunuo as they dodged so many bullets.


    ¡°He¡¯s so fast!¡± The silver-haired teenager¡¯s voice was as cold as though he came from hell.


    An Xunuo got out of Ye Ningyuan¡¯s embrace and looked at Ye Ningyuan coldly. She knew that Ye Ningyuan was capable but did not expect him to surpass her expectations. His speed was just the first.


    Ye Ningyuan gently smiled and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t anybody tell you that you ought not to use pistols made from such metals in a night time hit?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Ye, thank you for your advice. I¡¯ll seek your advice the next time.¡± The silver-haired teen coldly ended his words and turned around to walk away. Ye Ningyuan gently smiled and said, ¡°Did I say that you can leave?¡±


    The silver-haired teen turned his head. ¡°Are you thinking of retaliating?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here to kill me, why did you lay a finger on her?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to test your skills. Younger Master Ye is indeed the person I make him out to be.¡± The silver-haired teen coldly laughed as he darted into the unsafe building and quickly disappeared.


    An Xunuo slightly frowned. Weren¡¯t they the same?


    Ye Ningyuan frowned and coldly said,¡± Hmmph, who said you could go?¡±


    Without his permission, nobody could waltz away after shooting him. Who did he think Ye Ningyuan was? Somebody whom he could have his way with? Fat hope!


    To shoot at Xunuo for the want of testing him was his berserk button.


    Ye Ningyuan absolutely hated people implicating others when they were just after him. Since he was no saint, anybody who pressed his berserk button would certainly pay Hades a visit.


    An Xunuo was slightly taken aback. His gaze was so calm, yet terrifying. While he clearly did not fly into a rage and seemed calm, she could sense a terrifying presence in him.


    ¡°Young master, why don¡¯t you send somebody who¡¯s more capable? This guy is just acting cool and lacking skill. That¡¯s so lame and such a waste of your time!¡± A cheerful voice came from the unsafe building. While An Xunuo could clearly feel his presence, his presence quickly disappeared!


    A hidden bodyguard!


    She was secretly shocked. If that was the case, would he be able to figure out what she was up to? She was secretly shocked and thankful that she did not lay a finger on Ye Ningyuan. She was indeed negligent.


    Even though Ye Ningyuan, the young master of the Ye family, was somewhat capable, he was often overseas and his family would always worry about him and definitely place a bodyguard around him. Little did she expect that the person was as stealthy as a ghost.


    The group of men who were out to kill Ye Ningyuan was shocked and backed away and ran. ¡°Aren¡¯t you chasing them?¡± An Xunuo asked.


    ¡°Why should I? I don¡¯t kill unless I have to.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already killed one.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry, I forgot to tell you that ¡®kill¡¯ in this case does not mean taking his life.¡± He had many ways to make somebody¡¯s life a living hell. Killing, in comparison, was too simple.


    An Xunuo was taken aback. Ye Ningyuan suddenly bowed and said, ¡°Ah, I almost forgot. Miss An, thank you for saving me.¡±


    An Xunuo clenched her fists so hard they crackled. Was he deliberately doing it? Was he? How terrible of him!


    He was a man she could not understand.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve hidden bodyguards?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, yes. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you that my mommy was worried that her darling child would meet with some mishap and insisted that my old man pick a hidden bodyguard from the Dragon Gate to tail me. What a headache indeed.¡±

 Chapter 795 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The two of them returned to the bazaar for supper before Ye Ningyuan brought her to a discotheque.


    As they made their way, An Xunuo seriously felt for anybody¡¯s presence behind her and did not discover anybody tailing her. She could not help but feel bizarre. Did that hidden bodyguard just randomly appear in the unsafe building, or was he so capable to the point she could not even feel it?


    ¡°Hey, do you know how to dance?¡± Ye Ningyuan raised his eyebrows and asked Xunuo.


    An Xunuo looked at the men and women passionately dancing and looked away. ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°Shall we dance to a tune?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not free!¡± An Xunuo coldly turned him down. She must be nuts to want to dance with him. Moreover, going with him to the discotheque was a very bad idea. She must certainly be nuts to allow him to lead her.


    ¡°Miss An, there¡¯s no harm in dancing since we¡¯re at the discotheque, no? You sure are a dull person.¡± Ye Ningyuan gently smiled, pulled her by her hand, and put his hand around her waist, bringing her to the dance pool.


    An Xunuo swung a punch at Ye Ningyuan¡¯s chest which Ye Ningyuan caught. He instead held her hand and pulled her into his embrace. His pitch-black eyes had a few hints of gentleness. ¡°Miss An, just show me some face and dance, okay?¡±


    As the tango played¡­


    An Xunuo passively danced along as Ye Ningyuan pulled her. She suddenly spun and was caught off guard and did not react in time. She couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth. That damn scoundrel!


    ¡°Ye Ningyuan, if your dance is just terrible enough to not excite me, I¡¯ll freaking murder you later,¡± An Xunuo coldly said. She did not want to go against him and really dance the tango with him.


    Their tango was intense, unrestrained, and unpredictable! As they danced to the music, their steps brought out their unlimited charm. Although they started out fast, their moves were still clear as they turned their heads, leaped, and turned beautifully and quickly. The elegance in their moves was so gorgeous that people were bedazzled and cheering them on.


    As the music played on, their dance steps began to pick up and their bodies became closer to each other to the point they were closely stuck together as they danced and interlocked their limbs. Their dance was both lingering and carefree. The two dancers, equally matched, wanted to conquer the other. Although Xunuo was a lady, her dance had the free-spiritedness and tempo of a man.


    They exuded passion¡­


    All the young men and women in the discotheque stopped dancing and surrounded them, clapping and cheering them on. Their claps and cheers, along with the music, made for youthfulness that seemed all the more passionate.


    Ye Ningyuan, like An Xunuo, had never encountered such stiff competition in a long time. Both of them paid their utmost attention to their moves.


    Their dance moves gradually took on some changes. As the dance moves picked up and slowed down, they still moved elegantly. Their legs intertwined, and their hands seemed to caress each other¡¯s bodies. Their actions became much more lingering as they looked deeply into each other¡¯s eyes as if weeping and complaining to each other. Their seeming sadness had a few hints of desperation, and the young people around them exclaimed at how terrific they were as though they were a couple lingering over and loving each other before parting ways in a heartache.


    The dance moves suddenly changed, becoming energetic and pumped up to the point they could barely see their actions but only their postures throughout. Their speed and positions constantly changed and were full of youthful passion. It was unrestrained, yet seemed like shining spears and armored horses that stirred their blood and had a decisive strength.


    The halting music intensified their dance. It was an absolute visual dissonance and enjoyment. They danced so crazily that people were dumbfounded, yet so alluringly that people envied and admired them.


    The unrestrained intensity, passion, and sexiness¡ªto them, it was beyond words.


    They were really capable.


    As they danced passionately to the Tango, many young men and women took out their cell phones and either took photos or recorded the entire Tango. It was hard to come across such a wonderful performance.


    As they watched on, they were exhilarated.


    Everybody could not help but shriek and elevate the atmosphere to a new high.


    Once they completed the Tango, both of them were drenched in sweat. Ye Ningyuan¡¯s hair seemed as though it were watered, and a few strands of hair landed on the front of his face. A drop of sweat gradually trickled down, and his pitch-black eyes had a hint of madness that was, although elegant, even wilder and sexier than imagined. His deep gaze was charming and mesmerizing to the point it could draw somebody in.


    An Xunuo, whose shirt was drenched and stuck to her back, was in no better shape. Sweat trickled down her cheek onto her beautiful collarbone, and her hair was somewhat unkempt. Her face, reddened from the heat, was like a tender peach that completely dissipated the coldness in her and transformed her into a passionate and sexy woman who awed all the hot-blooded young men in the discotheque.


    Seeing that there was a commotion in the discotheque, the two of them shook them off and returned to the bar.


    ¡°This is on the shopkeeper¡¯s tab, please.¡± The bartender passed them two cocktails which were the signature cocktails of the bar. Ye Ningyuan accepted without hesitation.


    ¡°You dance pretty well. Do you dance often?¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled as he asked her. He did not expect her to dance the tango this well, and to the level of a professional tango dancer that turned heads.


    Xunuo avoided the fruit wine and went for the ice water that was aside. She took a sip and said, ¡°My daddy said that I¡¯d be an utter embarrassment if I couldn¡¯t dance the tango well since my mommy was a tango dancer.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s little wonder then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never danced to my heart¡¯s content,¡± An Xunuo plainly said with a feeling she wanted more. How could she have this impulse to dance with him again? She must have been crazy.


    One ought to say that she had, for a very long time, yet to experience¡­


    The feeling of happiness.


    It was as though the feelings she had lost from a long time ago returned to her.


    Ye Ningyuan propped up his chin and smiled at her. ¡°Miss An has already made it clear that she would slaughter me if I can¡¯t excite you. Fearing for my life, I had to do all I could to please you.¡±


    An Xunuo coldly looked at him and said, ¡°Ye Ningyuan, you¡¯re a very strange person.¡±


    She thought that he was just some rich man¡¯s son who couldn¡¯t care less about self-improvement, but little did she know that he was capable. Although she thought that he was gentle and elegant, that previous scene told her that he had a vicious side to him. He was indeed somebody she really could not understand. They never knew each other, so why was he so good toward her?

 Chapter 796 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°A strange person?¡± Ye Ningyuan turned his head and laughed. ¡°Maybe you are a strange person too.¡±


    They looked at each other and turned away immediately. The two of them sat in the hotel room until dawn before going home. The Ye family was sleeping soundly and they had to be quiet. Both of them drank a lot of wine, and Xunuo, who had a low level of tolerance for alcohol, was slightly drunk. Ye Ningyuan had to help her up the stairs. She almost slipped and fell and Ye Ningyuan had no choice but to carry her.


    He carried her all the way to her room. He put her down and An Xunuo fell onto the bed. She was sleepy and dizzy. Ye Ningyuan took off her shoes and put a blanket on her. ¡°Don¡¯t compete with others in drinking if you have a low level of tolerance for alcohol.¡±


    ¡°None of your business.¡±


    He was stunning. After a while, he stood up, left the room, and closed the door lightly.


    The next day, both of them woke up late, as expected. Third Young Master Ye and First Young Master Lin had agreed to play golf together and chat while they were on it, so they left early in the morning. Cheng Anya was on holiday recently and Ye Hailan and Ye Feimo were all at home. The three of them went out for a morning run and then took a stroll in a nearby park before going home in the afternoon. When they reached home, Ye Ningyuan and An Xunuo hadn¡¯t woken up yet.


    ¡°Did Xunuo and Ning Ning come back late yesterday? Why are they not up yet?¡± Ye Hailan was confused. ¡°Sister Xunuo is really weird.¡±


    Was she really there to kill her brother?


    Ye Feimo was reading the medical book in his hand. Ye Hailan loved to play with Ye Feimo and took the book out of his hand. ¡°Xiaomo, why are you still reading on the weekends? It¡¯s so boring. Talk to me.¡±


    ¡°No time!¡± The young cute boy picked up the book and continued to read, ignoring Ye Hailan. He looked so serious as if he was going to be a scientist in the future.


    ¡°Little old man, what¡¯s the meaning of your life?¡± Ye Hailan put her head in between Ye Feimo and his book, blocking his view. Ye Feimo grabbed Ye Hailan¡¯s long hair and threw her to the side fiercely.


    Ye Hailan raged as if she was on fire. She stood up all of a sudden and stepped Ye Feimo on his face. She growled. ¡°Little old man, don¡¯t ever pull my hair like that! I will become bald! I¡¯ll step on you! Step on you!¡±


    Cheng Anya covered her face and pretended to be invisible. She watched them quietly and was overwhelmed by emotions. Having too many children was a problem, but having children who were so full of energy was another problem too.


    ¡°Sis¡­¡± Ye Feimo patted his face that had been stepped on calmly. A weird ray of light shone past his indifferent gaze. ¡°I have had a wish since I was young, and that is to dissect you when I grow up.¡±


    Ye Hailan paused. ¡°Dissect me?¡±


    Uh¡­ What a magnificent wish. Cheng Anya was speechless. ¡®Xiaomo, you don¡¯t have to say such things out loud. It¡¯s better if you think of it quietly. It¡¯s too bloody. From whom did he get his genes? Ahhh¡­¡¯


    ¡°You want to dissect me?¡± Ye Hailan grabbed him by his collar and picked up the fruit knife threateningly. ¡°I will dissect you here now.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­ Ye Hailan¡­¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you stay quiet. Don¡¯t think of stopping me. I can¡¯t leave this bastard who wants to dissect his sister to destroy the world. I need to kill him for the people.¡±


    ¡°Have you been watching too many campy dramas lately?¡± Cheng Anya muttered¡­


    Ye Hailan stepped on the cute young boy on the sofa and then jumped up and landed on his abdomen. Cheng Anya covered her face. ¡®What kind of position is this? Ahhh¡­.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t take those two children anymore.


    ¡®Kaka, please take Hailan with you for a few days.¡¯


    ¡°Little old man, your sister is coming. I¡¯ll torture you someday. Wait for it! Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°How lame.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Ye Hailan¡­¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I said don¡¯t try to stop me.¡± Ye Hailan turned her head angrily.


    Cheng Anya was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to stop you. I just wanted you to switch your posture. This position looks so wrong.¡±


    Both Ye Hailan and Ye Feimo were speechless. ¡°Mommy, are you sure that the thing that is wrong is not your mind?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ye Ningyuan¡¯s calm and warm voice sounded from the stairs. Ye Hailan looked up. An Xunuo seemed to be shocked by the way they played.


    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± An Xunuo held back her shocked expression. ¡®Cheng Anya¡¯s way of education is really weird. No wonder the three children of the Ye family are¡­ not normal.¡¯


    Well¡­


    Ye Feimo kicked Ye Hailan away and sat up calmly. He straightened out his wrinkled shirt, picked up his medical books, and sat two meters away from Ye Hailan. ¡°I would definitely dissect you someday.¡±


    This time, Ye Hailan ignored Ye Feimo and greeted Xunuo happily instead. ¡°Sister Xunuo, good afternoon. Did you sleep well last night?¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    ¡°Both of you are really soul mates that have the same mind. How could the two of you actually wake up and come downstairs at the same time?¡± Ye Hailan smiled.


    ¡°You brat. What are you playing with Xiaomo?¡± Ye Ningyuan asked lovingly. He walked over and patted her long hair.


    Ye Hailan clenched her fists in anger. ¡°Brother, Xiaomo says he wants to dissect me. Boohoo¡­ I¡¯m so pitiful.¡±


    ¡°My condolences, my condolences. I want to dissect her too.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s collaborate!¡±


    Cheng Anya face-palmed. ¡°Ning Ning, go cook lunch.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan laughed. ¡°Mommy, too bad, but I have to go out for a while.¡±


    ¡°Huh, who will cook then?¡±


    ¡°Xunuo said that she can cook steaks really well. Let her do it. Please! I¡¯ll leave it to Xunuo. Bye!¡± Ye Ningyuan waved nonchalantly and drove off. An Xunuo was stunned.


    Cheng Anya laughed. ¡°Sit down, Xunuo. Ignore what he said. My babies, what do you all want to have for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Steak! My mouth is watering now because of Ning Ning.¡±


    ¡°Okay, how about Xunuo?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay with anything.¡±


    ¡­


    Cheng Anya proceeded to prepare the ingredients for lunch. An Xunuo looked out of the window. ¡®Where did Cheng Ningyuan go?¡¯ She thought. Ye Hailan dragged An Xunuo into the games room to play games with her. Being the smart girl she was, Xunuo familiarized herself with the game after a few rounds. She bonded with Ye Hailan well and both of them played happily. Cheng Anya could even hear Ye Hailan¡¯s scream and An Xunuo¡¯s faint laughter from the kitchen.


    Ye Feimo read his book on the sofa calmly as if the noise did not affect him at all. Ye Hailan lost to An Xunuo for consecutive two games and she dragged Ye Feimo over to help her seek revenge.


    ¡­


    It was rare for Ye Feimo to encounter a worthy game opponent and he started competing with An Xunuo after he was intrigued by her skills. Cheng Anya was glad to see that happening.

 Chapter 797 - Untitled

    The three days An Xunuo had lived in the Ye family were so pleasurable to the point that she was forgetting home.


    Her interactions with the other members of the Ye family were great, except for Third Young Master Ye, with whom she had the least contact. Ye Hailan and Ye Feimo loved her. She didn¡¯t expect herself to be so popular with the children.


    She had seemed to forget her mission.


    It was a gentle night. She held her phone tight in her hands, and Silver Cloud¡¯s cold voice came through the phone, rushing her to go back.


    This meant that her overindulgence and hesitance had exceeded the limit of his patience.


    An Xunuo looked up at the moon and had mixed emotions. She actually felt like giving up the mission that required her to kill him.


    She recalled their first meeting. Although he looked gentle at first glance, he was, in fact, an arrogant person. He somehow took the initiative to compete with Harry in car racing. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was just a spur of the moment, but he had successfully provoked her. She took over the right to race, and the two of them raced cars. She felt the pleasure of competing with a worthy opponent.


    The second time they met was in the bar. He had refused to help, and she kissed him on the lips. His gaze was deep and calm, but he helped her in the end anyway. After that, they went for coffee on the hilltop.


    She knew that he had a woman whom he loved deeply. She also knew that he had an unforgettable past.


    It was the first time she was unsure if she could complete a mission, which was to kill him.


    In the past, she never felt at a loss for killing a man. It was his presence that caused a ripple in the calm lake at the bottom of her heart.


    ¡®Should I kill him?¡¯


    She didn¡¯t know what to do. She had a few chances to take action when she followed him, but she wasted them.


    After those few days of traveling and dancing in the bar, she saw the other side of Ye Ningyuan. The happy atmosphere in the Ye family made her envy as well. If she killed Ye Ningyuan, it was no doubt that they would be devastated.


    ¡­


    She knocked on the door. He leaned against the door. She said calmly, ¡°Ye Ningyuan, I have something to tell you.¡±


    There was nobody on the streets near the Ye mansion at night.


    The moonlight in City A was always beautiful, and it sprinkled everywhere. The starry night sky, the sound of cicadas¡ªit was a calm night.


    The wind blew. Xunuo was standing under the moonlight quietly in a red dress, and both her dress and hair drifted in the air. Some of her hair covered her pretty eyes, making her look cooler than usual. Ye Ningyuan stood opposite her with a faint smile.


    The atmosphere was extremely weird.


    ¡®Is she finally taking action?¡¯


    ¡°Ye Ningyuan, I¡¯m a killer.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°I am here for you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    An Xunuo frowned slightly. ¡°Since when have you known all these?¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Right from the start.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± She lowered her eyebrows slightly. If he knew that she was here to kill him, why did the Ye family treat her so well? She was confused. Suddenly, she looked up and said, ¡°Everything doesn¡¯t matter now. I will end all these tonight.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan stood with his hands tucked behind his back. He looked elegant and calm under the moonlight. ¡°Xunuo, are you sure that you can kill me?¡±


    ¡°Try me. No matter what, it is over now,¡± An Xunuo said firmly in a cold voice as if she was trying to put out the unknown flame that was burning in her heart.


    Her devilish figure flitted toward him, and soon, her hand was on his neck, choking him.


    Ye Ningyuan, who was standing with his hands tucked behind him, didn¡¯t avoid her until she was near. He clasped her wrists with one hand, and Xunuo tried to sweep him away with her legs. Ye Ningyuan let go of her and jumped a few steps away. His smile disappeared.


    ¡°Xunuo, although you are good at fighting, you are not my match.¡±


    She was a rare prodigy and was gifted in martial arts. She was good at it but still not a match of his.


    ¡°Who gave you the confidence to say that?¡± An Xunuo stopped speaking and attacked him again. She attacked with her left hand and took off the whip on her waist with the other. She rotated the whip and shook it. The whip extended until it was five meters long, and she used the snake-like whip to attack Ye Ningyuan.


    Strangling his neck¡­


    He was extremely fast. After avoiding the hit, he grabbed the whip and pulled it. The two of them were at a stalemate. Ye Ningyuan frowned. He spun his body according to where the whip was coming and cut her wrist with the edge of a blade.


    As if she had guessed his movements, she struck his chest with her palms. Her hands became numb and she had to switch her dominant hand. She shook her whip again and Ye Ningyuan leaped away. The whip was in her possession once again.


    There were almost no pauses. She waved her whip and attacked once more. Every move of hers was tough and ruthless.


    Not everyone could make use of a long whip as fast and powerful like she could. He had never seen anyone use a whip like a hard, sharp sword. If he was not careful, the whip could even pierce through his chest and take his life.


    He knew that An Xunuo had skills, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so powerful.


    ¡°Xunuo, you are making me serious about this.¡± Ye Ningyuan¡¯s voice sounded a little murderous. It had been a few years since he met such a strong opponent. It had been a while since he took a fight seriously too.


    ¡°Are you insulting me?¡± Why was he only saying that he would be serious about it now? Hmmph!


    The two of them started fighting seriously. There were not many tricks used in the battle between two powerful people, but every move was fatal. Both An Xunuo and Ye Ningyuan had no mercy. Showing mercy to the opponent meant that they were seeking death.


    After twenty rounds or so, Ye Ningyuan¡¯s right sleeve was torn by the whip and a trail of bloodstain appeared. Ye Ningyuan had almost cracked An Xunuo¡¯s left hand, and it was numb and paralyzed. She wouldn¡¯t be able to use her hand to fight anymore.


    It was the first time that the two of them gave all out in a fight. Because they were not familiar with each other¡¯s habits or style, it was inevitable for them to suffer injuries. Ye Ningyuan glanced at the bloodstain on his right arm and smiled coldly. ¡®Excellent.¡¯


    With a fierce gaze, he took the initiative to attack.


    Xunuo had hurt her arm before, but it didn¡¯t hinder her speed or movement. The two of them broke into a fight again and they exchanged moves at the speed of light. The fight ended with a whip strangling his neck.


    ¡°You lost.¡± Her tone was so calm that one could not sense her emotions. She wasn¡¯t happy or elated about her win. She was merely stating a fact indifferently. Her gaze was silent.


    Ye Ningyuan sneered. ¡°I have lost?¡±


    As if he had heard a joke, he raised his hands that he had been hiding and shook them. ¡°You lost.¡±


    An Xunuo was shocked. She touched her right ear and there was nothing. He swayed the ruby earring on his hand and the ruby flashed a ray of charming light under the moonlight. An Xunuo recalled the fight earlier on. She had absolutely no idea of when he had taken the earring away from her ear.


    ¡°I took it from you when you wrapped the whip around my neck. If my fingers were a little bit lower, I would have taken your life instead,¡± Ye Ningyuan said while shaking his head slightly. He miraculously escaped from her whip easily.

 Chapter 798 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    An Xunuo wasn¡¯t angry or agitated. She sneered coldly. ¡°Young Master Ye sure is good at doing things stealthily.¡±


    He had stolen her chip the last time without her knowing too.


    ¡°It seems so.¡± Ye Ningyuan laughed. He put down his arm and threw her the earring. ¡°It looks like you are flying into a rage out of humiliation.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong!¡± An Xunuo said in a cold voice. She broke into a faint and cold smile. ¡°It is rare for me to meet a worthy opponent. Why would I turn angry from embarrassment?¡±


    ¡°Miss An, can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t as strong as you, would you kill me today?¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled. The mellow moonlight that fell on her covered her face as though it was a layer of thin veil, hiding the emotions on her face.


    An Xunuo was indifferent and cool about it. ¡°Why would I let you off?¡±


    Ye Ningyuan looked at her silently. An Xunuo felt annoyed all of a sudden and hated his intense gaze that felt as though he could see through her. She turned her face away subconsciously and looked up slightly. Looking at the moon in the sky, her expression remained calm and indifferent. Ye Ningyuan frowned slightly. He was a little frustrated as well. How he wished he could wipe the indifference off her eyebrows and the paleness on her face.


    An Xunuo¡­


    When he first saw her in Cambridge University, he recognized her as An Xunuo right away. Actually, he always knew that she existed. He once mistook her as someone else when he was young, and he even impulsively ordered someone to run a check on her background. Later, when he met her again, he always had doubts in his heart. ¡®Who is she? Is she Nuo Nuo?¡¯ These questions stayed in his heart for many years.


    Everyone told him that Nuo Nuo was dead, and they even had the body tested. It was confirmed to be her. Nobody dared to touch the wounds in his heart. ¡®It would be nice if Xunuo was Nuo Nuo.¡¯ He imagined that every time he missed Nuo Nuo.


    Once, the desire of wanting that imagination to come true had become so strong that he almost went berserk.


    After so many years, he had calmed down and was no longer irrational like he was in the past. Every movement and smile of Xunuo¡¯s was deeply lodged in his heart. Upon looking at An Xunuo, he felt as if the two of them were overlapped together.


    He knew that she wasn¡¯t his Nuo Nuo.


    He kept reminding himself about that, but he still seemed to have developed feelings for her. If the person who wanted to kill him wasn¡¯t her, she wouldn¡¯t be allowed to live at his house for three days, nor would he have tried to make her happy.


    Her gaze was full of vicissitudes and loneliness. He felt sorry for her, especially when she was quiet.


    He thought that it might be because her personality, looks, and habits were too similar to Nuo Nuo¡¯s that he developed feelings of consolation and yearning. He just could not be heartless to her in order to avoid trouble later on.


    Just like how he had doted on and cared for Xu Xing, he could give her anything, except loving her in a romantic way. He merely wanted to treat Xing Xing well, like how he would treat Nuo Nuo.


    He didn¡¯t regard her as a replacement of Xunuo. Treating her well was a way for him to compensate for his regret.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough for today!¡± An Xunuo turned around and paused. Without turning her head back, she said calmly, ¡°Ye Ningyuan, I will still take your life the next time we meet.¡±


    She walked away. Her red skirt fluttered in the wind, and she left him a familiar back view, which gradually disappeared in the street.


    Ye Ningyuan sighed.


    Suddenly, a faint figure emerged by his side. ¡°Brother, there¡¯s something wrong with you.¡±


    ¡°Hailan, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Enjoying the drama.¡± Ye Hailan winked. ¡°She is good at fighting. You almost lost your life today.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. She had already reached for her gun when you were taking her earring off. If she fired the gun, you would be dead, if not seriously injured. However, she chose to strangle you with the whip. Brother, you¡¯re lucky that you survived.¡± Ye Hailan laughed. She had witnessed everything clearly by the sidelines.


    Ye Ningyuan was stunned. ¡®She showed mercy?¡¯


    An Xunuo¡­ What a weird woman. Although he might not have died if she shot him, the bullet would have injured him greatly, which would have made killing him easier.


    However, she did not do that. ¡®Why did she change her mind?¡¯


    ¡®A woman like her couldn¡¯t have changed her mind easily.¡¯


    ¡°I bet Sister Xunuo wouldn¡¯t come back again. I kind of miss her. She is actually not bad,¡± Little Hailan said.


    ¡°Go home!¡± Ye Ningyuan looked in the direction where she left. ¡®Amazing. How could she win the hearts of the Ye family in such a short time?¡¯


    ¡°Brother!¡± Ye Hailan¡¯s voice was soft and gentle. She said calmly, ¡°You are doomed.¡±


    ¡­


    The Ye family was not affected by An Xunuo¡¯s departure. Cheng Anya knew that she was there to kill Ye Ningyuan, and so did Third Young Master Ye. However, the both of them had always closed both eyes to Ye Ningyuan¡¯s affairs.


    But Ye Feimo and Ye Hailan missed the excitement they had felt when they played with An Xunuo.


    Ye Ningyuan went to visit the Zhang family and asked his friends out to play. He spent four days with his family peacefully and happily. However, he heard shocking news. Michael, the speaker of the House of Lords, was assassinated. He was shot five times in the chest and killed on the spot. His eldest son, Harry, was shot several times when he tried to save his father and family. His whereabouts were unknown. None of the six servants and drivers in the house survived, and his daughter, Ophelia, killed a member of the House of Lords and her family ruthlessly to avenge her father. Ophelia caused a stir in the British upper-class society and became a wanted man. The city of London was under siege, trying to locate Ophelia.


    An Xunuo¡¯s photo was published all over the headline news as well.


    Ye Ningyuan¡¯s frown grew deeper. How did this happen? From what he knew, Michael had great powers and he called the shots in the world of politics. He was bold, open-minded, hearty, and lovable. No one had ever heard that he had any enemies or whatsoever. Why would anyone want to assassinate him all of a sudden and kill him in his own mansion?


    There hadn¡¯t been any important events happening in the British government lately. It shouldn¡¯t be anything related to politics.


    Xunuo¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s Sister Xunuo¡­¡± Ye Hailan muttered. ¡°How did things turn out this way?¡±


    ¡®She was still playing with us happily a few days ago. How did she become a fugitive in such a short time?¡¯


    ¡°This lady is cruel!¡± Third Young Master Ye said calmly. He tucked his lips and looked at Ye Ningyuan. ¡°Son, what do you say?¡±


    Ye Ningyuan smiled. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll have to break my promise again. I¡¯m going back to London.¡±

 Chapter 799 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    London.


    It was as if Xunuo had disappeared into thin air. She didn¡¯t go to school, and she had no friends either. No one knew where she had gone. The night when the tragedy had happened, someone set fire to the mansion and it turned to ashes. There was nothing left. Nobody knew who the arsonist was. London police took the crime committed by Xunuo seriously and sent out many men to search for her.


    It was three days after Ye Ningyuan had returned to London. He ordered Azure Dragon to search for An Xunuo. He was determined to find her, no matter where she was. There was a sense of unease in his heart. Something must have happened to her.


    Her father died, her brother disappeared, and her house was burned down. Moreover, she had even become a fugitive. As a killer, she would definitely be punished as she had failed to complete her mission. Under such circumstances, where could An Xunuo go?


    The intelligence network of the Top Terrorist Organization was supposed to be efficient, especially within the city of London. However, they could not locate An Xunuo. It was as if she had evaporated into thin air.


    Ye Ningyuan became increasingly worried and ordered Azure Dragon to find out her whereabouts by any means.


    Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, and Black Tortoise had grown up with him, and it was the first time they saw him so flustered. They were puzzled. Even Vermilion Bird, who was hot-tempered, dared not provoke Ye Ningyuan.


    The atmosphere in the Top Terrorist Organization was scary.


    When Ye Ningyuan found where Xunuo was, he was extremely angry to the point he was exploding. Xunuo was actually locked in a mental hospital under the police force! When he got the news, it was already five days later. From the records of the mental hospital, only policemen from the Special Police Unit had gone in and out of it. According to the surveillance tape, An Xunuo had tried to escape from the mental hospital twice. However, because the mental hospital had been serving the British police for more than ten years, the staff inside were all competent people. Furthermore, there were many traps and the security was strict. An Xunuo, who didn¡¯t have the map of the mental hospital, was caught both times. Those vicious scientists became even crueler to her. An Xunuo was mistreated to the extent that she had gone crazy. Her shrill roars and cries were full of despair.


    Ye Ningyuan narrowed his eyes and looked at the two doctors in charge of her. He clenched his fists tightly and glared at them sharply. ¡®You are doomed!¡¯


    How could they do that to her? Damn it!


    An Xunuo¡¯s limbs were tied to the hospital bed, and she looked dull-witted. She had lost a lot of weight. She opened her pretty eyes widely as if they were about to protrude. Ye Ningyuan suppressed his urge to kill. From the records, she had been aggressive at first. Then, she was shot with an anesthetic gun, tied up, given an enema, beaten up, and shocked by electricity. All types of torture were being used on her¡­ They seemed to be looking for something, but An Xunuo kept quiet when she was asked about it. That pair of big eyes were full of hatred. He watched An Xunuo getting increasingly depressed and desperate day by day. She hit the wall with her head and shouted desperately for them to let her out.


    Every moment of it made Ye Ningyuan want to kill all those people and seek revenge for her. His face was scarily cold, but her eyes were calm. A huge vein surfaced on his forehead.


    ¡°Azure Dragon, analyze the information immediately. I want the map of the mental hospital, the locations of the traps, and the time for patrol every day. I¡¯m sure you know how to do it. Now!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    He forced himself to bear with the sharp pain from the bottom of his heart and continued watching the tapes of An Xunuo. She was injected with unknown reagents every day, and her body was in extremely bad shape. Hence, when she tried to escape, she was slow and weak. Once, she was about to reach the exit when she had a seizure. She fainted from the pain and was arrested again.


    Ye Ningyuan gritted his teeth so hard that his gums almost broke. He was losing his mind due to the intense pain and anger.


    White Tiger pushed his glasses up and reminded him in a flat tone. ¡°Boss, you¡¯d better stay calm if you want to save her.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan took a deep breath and smiled coldly. He was determined to find out who was behind all these and let them pay the price. However, it would be after he saved Xunuo.


    ¡®Who is harming her?¡¯ He was going to let them pay for it.


    His heart ached slightly when he recalled Xunuo¡¯s cold, arrogant eyes and thought of how aggressive she was in the past. How could they humiliate Xunuo, who was so full of herself? Those people really deserve to die.


    Black Tortoise was watching the tape as well. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Boss, Michael seems to know some secret. Since he was assassinated, the only person who knows about it now is Ophelia. She seems to be targeted because of the secret.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan remained silent.


    White Tiger had long known about it. ¡®Ophelia is really tough. She could keep quiet even after she was tortured like that. She was tougher than a man. The police hadn¡¯t released any information about the arrest. Who is behind this?¡¯


    ¡°Hey, what is her relationship with the boss?¡± Black Tortoise asked Vermilion Bird.


    Vermilion Bird stared at him coldly. ¡°How would I know?¡±


    ¡­


    It was a shady and cloudy night.


    Ye Ningyuan familiarized himself with the shift change and patrol time of the mental hospital, stunned the police of the Special Forces Unit who came to patrol, and entered the mental hospital easily by disguising himself as him. As soon as the police car entered, they heard a huge smashing sound, followed by the sound of debris falling to pieces. Then, the alarm bell suddenly rang at night. ¡®This is bad. She is trying to escape again.¡¯ Ye Ningyuan thought.


    All the policemen nearby were alerted and entered the mental hospital with guns. Although An Xunuo had tried to flee the mental hospital many times, they were still alarmed by it. At this time, nearly a hundred policemen surrounded the hospital. He sneaked into the crowd and entered the mental hospital successfully.


    He spotted An Xunuo at once. She wore an oversized white robe and was surrounded by police. Her hair was messy and she had a blank gaze. She was holding a long and thin silver needle against the neck of the chief of the mental hospital with her pale hand. Several huge bottles nearby were broken, and a blue liquid that smelled strangely fragrant was spilled all over the ground. The windows in the duty room were smashed by Xunuo, and the other hand of hers bled profusely.


    Ye Ningyuan¡¯s gaze darkened and he clenched his fists tight. An Xunuo asked them to open the door while walking backward with the chief as a hostage. Everyone stood opposite her. Because the chief was afraid of death, he hurriedly ordered all of them to stand opposite her.


    One of the doctors said bluntly, ¡°Ophelia, you¡¯re never going to escape.¡±

 Chapter 800 - Untitled

    Half of An Xunuo¡¯s face was full of blood. It was hard to see. She had seemed to injure her head and blood dripped down profusely. There was blood all the way from her head to her neck and shoulder.


    Ye Ningyuan stared coldly. No wonder she had a blank gaze. It was because¡­


    She could not hold it out anymore.


    ¡°Get out of my way.¡± An Xunuo closed the door immediately after everyone else was gathered to one side. She dragged the chief along the corridor and even slit his throat ruthlessly when he struggled. She knew that she was not going to pull it through and she had to leave that place before anything happened.


    She poked her waist with a silver needle in order to stay awake. Ye Ningyuan was shocked by what he had witnessed. An Xunuo dragged him into another corridor. There were many corridors in the hospital, and one had to pass through six of them to exit the place.


    When those people were frantically searching for the keys to open the door, Ye Ningyuan attacked them and knocked them out within seconds.


    He rushed to the exit immediately, only to see Xunuo fainting. All the policemen surrounding her were knocked out. Ye Ningyuan hurried over, and An Xunuo, who was still conscious, wanted to pierce the silver needle into his neck. Ye Ningyuan grabbed her wrist in time and whispered into her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t panic! It¡¯s me.¡±


    An Xunuo¡¯s eyes widened and she fell into his arms.


    He carried her in his arms promptly. Azure Dragon, White Tiger, and Black Tortoise were there with two other men. ¡°Azure Dragon, eliminate all traces.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    He held An Xunuo in his arms while Vermilion Bird drove the car. Black Tortoise was with them in the car as well. After clearing up the evidence, Azure Dragon and White Tiger left the mental hospital.


    The emergency room in the headquarters was ready for Xunuo. Ye Ningyuan took her there and sent her into the operating room immediately. She looked extremely pale due to excessive blood loss. Ye Ningyuan waited for her operation to be done outside the room.


    Vermilion Bird and Black Tortoise asked Ye Ningyuan to change his clothes, but he shook his head. He insisted on waiting for Xunuo.


    Xunuo¡­


    Nothing must happen to her!


    Ye Ningyuan clenched his fists tightly. ¡®Please stay strong. I know you can do it. Nothing must happen to you.¡¯


    Azure Dragon and White Tiger arrived shortly after and updated him about the situation. Ye Ningyuan waved his hands, signaling them to have a rest. They had been waiting outside the operating room together with him. Azure Dragon ordered his men to prevent the news from spreading and classified the matter as one of the top secrets of the Top Terrorist Organization.


    Luckily, there weren¡¯t many people working at the higher levels of the headquarters. More than a thousand workers of the Top Terrorist Organization worked, lived, and did their research in the basement, and the entrance and exit for them weren¡¯t linked to the headquarters as well. The entrance and exit of the headquarters were only for Ye Ningyuan and the four of them. Moreover, Vermilion Bird had given an order for everyone to avoid that place. So, not many people were aware of what happened, except for themselves and the doctor, let alone knowing how Xunuo looked like.


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯d better change out of the police uniform in case you get shot in the lobby,¡± Black Tortoise said. Everyone would be shocked to see policemen roaming in an underworld organization. It would make them feel like they would go to jail.


    It would be a conditioned reflex for them to shoot.


    Ye Ningyuan moved to the room next door and took off the police uniform. He wore a set of casual wear inside. Black Tortoise recalled the time they were almost freezing in the snow while Ye Ningyuan acted as if the cold didn¡¯t bother him at all. He gave him a thumbs-up and said, ¡°Impressive. Boss, you are not only cold-resistant but heat-resistant too.¡±


    The door of the operating room finally opened after four hours. A few doctors came out. They took off their masks and said, ¡°Master, the operation was a success. Her vitals are stabilized, but because she was injected with a huge amount of reagents that could make her unconscious, we can only dilute and remove them thoroughly after her body recovers entirely. The wound on her head is also treated. We¡¯ll have to wait for her to wake up to see if there is any sequela. She is currently out of any life-threatening danger.¡±


    ¡°Great work,¡± Ye Ningyuan said calmly.


    ¡°Brother Xiaochen, you are impressive. How could you recognize Big Boss with his face mask?¡± Ye Ningyuan had put on different face masks when he acted as Black J and when he was himself.


    ¡°The way he dressed up looked familiar to me.¡± The doctor laughed.


    ¡°You are good.¡±


    A few nurses pushed An Xunuo to the ward next door. Ye Ningyuan heaved a sigh of relief. Her head was heavily bandaged, and her face was extremely pale. Ye Ningyuan patted her hair¡­


    ¡°Sleep in peace. No one can hurt you now.¡±


    ¡­


    Ye Ningyuan didn¡¯t go to bed until very late. The next day, he was awakened by a rapid ringing of the doorbell. Black Tortoise¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°Boss, you¡¯d better go to the ward and take a look. She doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Ye Ningyuan washed up and fixed his face mask properly before rushing downstairs. He went to the ward and heard a cry that sounded like Xunuo¡¯s.


    He paused¡­


    Crying?


    The Xunuo he knew would never shed a tear even if all her bones in her body were broken. Crying? Even under such desperate circumstances, she had never cried.


    Something was wrong!


    He entered the ward briskly. Azure Dragon, White Tiger, and the doctors were also there. Everybody looked at the woman on the bed in surprise. She covered her head and cried pitifully. ¡°Daddy, pain¡­ Daddy, pain¡­ Daddy, where are you? I want my daddy¡­¡±


    ¡°Pain¡­¡±


    Huge droplets of tears fell from her eyes, and everyone felt sorry for her. Ye Ningyuan¡¯s heart ached, but he felt that something was wrong. ¡®What is happening?¡¯


    That expression¡­


    It was not an expression that Xunuo would have. Gentle, weak¡­ Like a child.


    Ye Ningyuan approached An Xunuo with light steps. She sprang all of a sudden and waved him off, not letting him get close to her. There was only fear and hesitation in her gaze. She kept squeezing herself to one side of the bed.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t touch her. We must be careful to not let her wounds rupture,¡± said one of the doctors.


    ¡°Xunuo, are you okay?¡± Ye Ningyuan said in a gentle voice. ¡°I am¡­¡±


    He frowned. An Xunuo¡¯s gaze remained fearful. Suddenly, her eyes brightened. She pounced on him and said, ¡°Daddy, Daddy, don¡¯t leave me¡­ My head hurts.¡±


    Everybody was stunned.


    Ye Ningyuan¡¯s eyes twitched. He turned around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening to her?¡±


    ¡°Master, uh¡­¡± The doctor pointed to her head. ¡°The sequela of her head injury seems serious.¡±

 Chapter 801 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    It was weird. She could not remember anything and acted like a seven-year-old child. She could not remember anything, except for her daddy. Ye Ningyuan briefed Bai Ye about her situation and sent him a copy of her CT scan. The doctor said that a blood clot had put pressure on a nerve in her brain when she hit her head, and it would be a difficult operation that he was not confident in. Ye Ningyuan could only seek help from Bai Ye.


    Bai Ye called him at night to talk about An Xunuo. The blood clot was so near to the nerve that it was almost impossible to operate on it. If they operated on it, it would put her life in danger. However, Xunuo would be fine if they left the blood clot as it was.


    He couldn¡¯t help it either. If Xunuo could recover both mentally and physically, the blood clot might move away. It would be easier to operate on it then. Ye Ningyuan had no choice but to end the call.


    Riyadh.


    Su Man looked at the CT scan that was sent over in the afternoon. He asked, ¡°Even you can¡¯t operate on her?¡±


    Bai Ye laughed. ¡°I was exaggerating, but I only have fifty percent confidence. Michael and his family were assassinated, leaving Xunuo to live in the world alone. She had failed to kill Ning Ning, and her organization would definitely try to kill her. If I cured her, she would seek revenge, and her organization would, in turn, kill her. Curing her meant killing her.¡±


    ¡°You just want to see Ning Ning make a fool of himself.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Bai Ye laughed out loud. ¡®Being hugged by a grown lady while hearing her call him ¡®daddy¡¯? What a lovely scene. Ning Ning seemed to have a thing for that girl. Perhaps he could try to love someone again. Why not?¡¯ He admitted that he had a little bit of an evil taste as well. ¡°Su Man, let¡¯s go to London.¡±


    Su Man, ¡°¡­Be careful that extreme joy begets sorrow.¡±


    ¡­


    London, the headquarters of the Top Terrorist Organization.


    An Xunuo could not leave Ye Ningyuan at all. She would start crying whenever he left her for a while and complained about the pain. Nobody could stand her, except Ye Ningyuan.


    ¡°Be good. Stop crying.¡± Ye Ningyuan wiped off the cold tears on her face with his fingers. He had taken time to manage some affairs of the Top Terrorist Organization while she napped. However, he didn¡¯t expect her to wake up so soon. She cried as soon as she couldn¡¯t find him, so the ward called him using the bell.


    It was a twenty-minute walk from the intelligence room to the ward, but he only took less than ten minutes to reach. Xunuo had been crying for a while and tears crisscrossed on her face. She looked pitiful.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Xunuo cried even louder when she saw him. She wiped her snot and tears on his silk shirt, creating a mess. He took some tissue and wiped her face clean gently.


    Vermilion Bird facepalmed. White Tiger pushed his spectacles up and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Big Boss a germophobe?¡±


    ¡°It depends on the person he is with,¡± Black Tortoise said calmly.


    Azure Dragon asked, ¡°Who said that?¡±


    ¡°Me!¡±


    Vermilion Bird rolled her eyes. She put her hands on her chest and looked happy. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Big Boss behaving so gently.¡±


    ¡°If Ophelia could address him otherwise, it would be perfect.¡± Calling him ¡®daddy¡¯ was demoralizing indeed.


    ¡°But¡­¡± White Tiger¡¯s lenses reflected a flash of light. ¡°Big Boss has the potential to become a great nanny indeed.¡±


    Everybody was lost for words.


    Ye Ningyuan coaxed her patiently until she broke into a smile. Everybody was surprised. Although An Xunuo had the personality of a child, she was a little strange. She was usually cold to everybody except Ye Ningyuan. She would only cry and behave petulantly in front of him. Others could not handle her at all, let alone see her smile.


    ¡°I finally know why no man can resist the charms of a beautiful woman. She is so pretty when she smiles.¡± Black Tortoise babbled.


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Azure Dragon agreed with him.


    ¡°How dare you covet Big Boss¡¯s daughter?¡± White Tiger said coldly.


    Vermilion Bird couldn¡¯t stand it and glared at him.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Is there anything you want to eat?¡± Ye Ningyuan asked softly.


    ¡°Daddy, I want some cake.¡± Both Xunuo¡¯s voice and personality had changed. She became childish and was no longer indifferent.


    ¡°Shall we eat something else first before eating the cake?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± An Xunuo nodded happily.


    Ye Ningyuan asked the nurse to send some porridge over and saw the four people looking at him at the door. He smiled and asked, ¡°Are you all very free?¡±


    The four of them left immediately. Ye Ningyuan¡¯s smile was scary at times. They had grown up together with him, after all. They could tell the evilness in his smile. If they didn¡¯t leave quickly, they might be driven into exile in the Antarctic.


    An Xunuo looked at Ye Ningyuan with her widened eyes. Although her eyes were a little red because she had just cried, they were as bright and pretty as black gems. Ye Ningyuan smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It seems like Daddy has become younger.¡± An Xunuo reached her hands out to him and touched his face. She was confused about why her daddy had become younger. Ye Ningyuan smiled. She touched his smooth chin and rubbed it curiously. ¡°Daddy, where¡¯s your mustache?¡±


    Ye Ningyuan said, ¡°Daddy shaved it. I look better without it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Daddy became prettier.¡± An Xunuo¡¯s gaze was filled with happiness. Suddenly, she hugged him. ¡°Daddy, please don¡¯t leave me. I will be scared if I don¡¯t see you.¡±


    His heart ached. Xunuo really loved Michael a lot. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    The fragrance of her hair distracted him a little. He pushed An Xunuo away as if nothing had happened and said softly, ¡°Daddy¡¯s shirt is dirty. Don¡¯t come near me.¡±


    Xunuo took a piece of tissue hurriedly. ¡°I¡¯ll wipe it for Daddy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Xunuo¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wipe it for you.¡± An Xunuo wiped his shirt carefully with her little head right in front of his chest. Her rough hands slid across his chest, and he was feeling a little awkward. However, he stayed still and let her help him as he didn¡¯t want her to be unhappy.


    He could just change out of the shirt if it was damaged.


    ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want to sleep here tonight.¡± Ye Ningyuan had been with her for the past few nights, and he knew that it was hard for her to fall asleep at night. Since she was always having nightmares, the doctor had given her shots for her to sleep well at night. He would then arrive at the ward before Xunuo woke up.


    ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll bring you to your room later.¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled. She only had to rest well anyway. It was alright for her to not stay in the ward. Considering how much she relied on him, Ye Ningyuan asked for the room next to his to be prepared for An Xunuo.


    An Xunuo clapped her hands cutely. ¡°I know Daddy¡¯s the best!¡±


    Ye Ningyuan looked at her deeply and said, ¡°Whatever you like!¡±


    An Xunuo pounced into his arms again and hugged him joyfully.

 Chapter 802 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Ningyuan¡¯s study room was connected to the bedroom. The entire three-story house only had four rooms: his study room, bedroom, archives room, and an empty room. The empty room was only recently renovated by Ye Ningyuan and became a ladies¡¯ room. He had Rosefinch head out to get a clothes cabinet, shoes, backpack, and toiletries for her. What ought to be present was present.


    Xunuo did a detailed inspection from the afternoon until the evening. It wasn¡¯t until after dinner that Ye Ningyuan brought her upstairs and asked, ¡°Does Xunuo like her new room?¡±


    Xunuo liked the very big and well-decorated room. Ye Ningyuan was at ease. She familiarized with the room and then the surroundings on their third floor.


    An Xunuo looked at Ye Ningyuan in doubt and asked, ¡°Daddy, why don¡¯t you sleep with me?¡±


    Ye Ningyuan¡¯s eyes twitched as though he had seen everything and ought to have remained calm. ¡°Xunuo, you¡¯ve grown up and can¡¯t sleep with Daddy. Daddy is just next door, so you can look for Daddy anytime.¡± he smiled.


    An Xunuo became grumpy. Her bright eyes dimmed as she looked down in disappointment. ¡°You¡¯re unhappy?¡± Ye Ningyuan gently smiled.


    ¡°Daddy must really dislike me.¡±


    ¡°Why so?¡±


    ¡°That must be why!¡± She pouted and walked ahead in a huff. Ye Ningyuan quickly grabbed her hand and she struggled for a moment before her eyes turned red and she sniffed. ¡°I want to sleep with Daddy!¡±


    Ye Ningyuan¡¯s headache began¡­


    He, after much coaxing, managed to cajole An Xunuo into sleeping alone, however unwillingly. Ye Ningyuan then praised her for her obedience before bringing her to his study room.


    ¡°Since Daddy will usually be here, just look for me here if you can¡¯t find me anywhere else.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Daddy, your study room is larger than your bedroom!¡±


    Ye Ningyuan smiled. The study room had a small conference room and a long couch. All the remaining space was for gathering information and intelligence. There was a huge LCD screen on the wall, and surveillance cameras dotted each corner of the room. There was a small room in the study room that was connected to the archives room. There¡¯s also an elevator which was connected to the basement. The headquarters of the Top Terrorist Organization was loaded with hidden traps that were ingeniously designed.


    Once he had familiarized her with the room, Ye Ningyuan brought her back to her room and had her take a shower. He then prepared her sleepwear and undergarments tidily aside whilst reminding her not to agitate her wound.


    An Xunuo obediently nodded and Ye Ningyuan heaved a sigh of relief. An Xunuo, thankfully, did not ask him to help wash her up. If she did, he would be in for a huge headache.


    ¡°Be good and don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll be in the study room.¡±


    Xunuo nodded. He left her room and went into the study room to start his work. Having spent one whole day with An Xunuo, he had left Green Dragon, White Tiger, and Rosefinch to see to his work. They were already lamenting at how much they had to do, and he was finally free. They delivered the compiled documents together through the lift. Later that evening, White Tiger passed him the latest weapons research data from the underground laboratory.


    An hour later, Xunuo, in her white sleepwear and slightly wet hair, came over to look for him. Her moon-white sleepwear was knee-length and had a waistband of the same color. Its collar was slightly open, and the end of her long hair was completely wet. Her tender and pale feet could be seen stepping on the carpet in slight timidity, and she looked at Ye Ningyuan with big eyes. Although she was as pure as a lily, she was utterly seductive.


    Ye Ningyuan cursed himself and suddenly stood up from the study table. An Xunuo, seeing him get slightly angry, shrunk her neck. Ye Ningyuan curled up her long hair and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to wash your hair?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t wash it, really. Xunuo is very obedient, and she accidentally wet her hair,¡± An Xunuo gently explained. As her injury was on her head, she could not wash her hair for now lest her wound be infected.


    Ye Ningyuan sat her down and grabbed a dry towel from the room and dried her long hair. The end of her hair was indeed wet, and there was some moisture on the top of her head. As he wiped her, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t spend too long in the shower in the future.¡±


    An Xunuo looked at Ye Ningyuan and nodded obediently.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°Daddy is so gentle.¡± Xunuo gently smiled as though she were a blossoming lily that outshone all other beauty the world had to offer. His hands stopped for a moment and he looked a little lost before regaining his senses and gently kneaded her face without saying anything.


    An Xunuo quietly enjoyed Ye Ningyuan¡¯s attention. He went over to get a pair of slippers for Xunuo to wear. ¡°Are you tired? You can go back to your room and sleep.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to! I¡¯m alone, and I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy. I¡¯m super aware.¡± She seemed to be trying very hard to prove that she was awake as her eyes were very wide and made her extremely adorable. Ye Ningyuan could not help but break into laughter as he allowed her to have her way. He looked for a book on the shelf for Xunuo to read but could not find anything suitable for Xunuo.


    He called the office line for Green Dragon. ¡°Green Dragon, please help me get some fairy tales and children¡¯s reading material back.¡±


    ¡°Big Boss, please stop being so shocking, okay?¡± Green Dragon said.


    As he was Ye Ningyuan, one of the four key masters of the Top Terrorist Organization, none of them dared to defy him. Why did he have to do something like this in the dead of night?


    The heavens were indeed unkind.


    Ye Ningyuan ended the call. Xunuo lay on the sofa and looked at the bookshelf. There were many books and much information, and she did not know whether they were interesting.


    ¡°Daddy, could I read any of those books?¡±


    ¡°Those books are not suitable for you. Daddy has somebody get books that are suitable for you, so just hang on for a while.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    As Ye Ningyuan quieted down and got to work, An Xunuo was also very obedient and did not disturb him. She quietly sat down. He seemed to become her very pretty daddy. Ye Ningyuan could not help but sigh at how bizarre the atmosphere was.


    Her character had completely changed. It was so adorable and heart-rending. How could he bear to simply just ignore her?


    ¡°Xunuo, do you want to talk to Daddy?¡±


    An Xunuo gritted her teeth and looked down. ¡°Daddy, that pretty sister said that you were busy and do not have time to accompany me. She reminded me not to pester you, so I quietly sat aside and watched Daddy.¡±


    She looked up and broke into an exceptionally innocent smile.


    Ye Ningyuan smiled warmly. How could he overlook such a Xunuo? Michael was really fortunate to have such an obedient daughter. She was just this obedient when she was younger, and one could tell that the father and daughter had an exceptionally good relationship. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Rosefinch. You can tell Daddy whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Daddy busy?¡±


    ¡°Even if I were, work is never as important as you,¡± he blurted and was slightly taken aback.

 Chapter 803 - Untitled

    ¡°You¡¯re daddy¡¯s darling daughter, after all.¡± He casually completed the statement.


    Xunuo raised her eyebrows happily and her eyes became even brighter. Ye Ningyuan beckoned her over, and she happily jumped into his embrace without saying anything and sat on his leg. He was taken aback and slightly embarrassed since he only wanted her to come over so that they could talk to each other. She looked at him with her big eyes, seemingly accusing him of his negligence.


    ¡°Xunuo, would you want to get a chair over here and sit on it? You¡¯ll be uncomfortable if you sit on Daddy¡¯s legs.¡± Ye Ningyuan felt very uncomfortable as he was rarely this up and close with women. He would normally hug Xu Xing, but that was not something he was uncomfortable with, considering it¡¯s often out of formality. But An Xunuo¡­


    An Xunuo shook her head and said, ¡°Please. I really like it when Daddy hugs me. Remember how you would carry me and run around when I sat on your neck? There were also times I rode you like a horse.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan secretly cursed. ¡®Michael, just how f***ing much did you dote on her?¡¯


    ¡°But you¡¯ve grown up, and Daddy can¡¯t carry you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Daddy can lift such a heavy rock so easily!¡± An Xunuo made an exaggerated gesture. He was at a loss as to how to respond to her childlike mannerisms. She nestled her fragrant, freshly-showered self in his embrace, and she even naughtily adjusted herself while incessantly picking up documents and asking him what they were.


    She rubbed her little head in his embrace. Ye Ningyuan was exceptionally calm and forbearing. While his thoughts were inevitably running wild, thanks to a mature woman leaning into the hot-blooded him and seducing him unknowingly, any non-response on his part would be abnormal.


    Sweat beaded on his forehead, and his relaxed body became tense. His pitch-black eyes became slightly darker. He really admired how he was able to explain to Xunuo all the indecipherable text on the document.


    He carefully adjusted the woman in his embrace lest she figure out something was amiss. She, however, seemed to be working against him. She leaned back and tightly nestled herself in his embrace.


    His muscles were so tense. Just as he was about to get her to get up, Green Dragon, carrying a bag of books, suddenly entered. As he entered, he said, ¡°Big Boss, Little Yang found¡ªuh¡­¡±


    Green Dragon stopped in his steps. When he entered, he happened to see An Xunuo snuggling in their boss¡¯ embrace as the latter carefully hugged her and cared for her as though she were some treasure that he could not bear to hurt. Their big boss seemed to be enduring something. Green Dragon, a guy, knew well what was going on. He was shocked at how his boss did have a response toward women¡­


    Since he had no homosexual tendencies, he was safe. He was safe¡­


    Since Ye Ningyuan was not one who got intimate with women, save Xu Xing whom he treated like a younger sister, nobody saw him get intimate with any women and people were guessing whether their boss had any special fetishes¡­


    Little did he expect¡­


    All was good.


    To see Ye Ningyuan like this left Green Dragon gratified to the point he had no qualms losing a year¡¯s worth of wages even as he went downstairs to beckon them to review the complete surveillance footage. A creepy smile broke out on Green Dragon¡¯s face.


    An Xunuo, seeing some stranger, did not speak and looked at him coldly. Green Dragon said, ¡°Young lady, I had to go out in the middle of the night to buy books for you. Surely you don¡¯t have to treat me so differently?¡±


    Ye Ningyuan had also long noticed how An Xunuo treated him differently from everybody else. She was still cold and spoke little to everybody else. Bai Ye¡¯s explanation was that his voice was the last voice she had heard before she blacked out.


    ¡°Drop the books and f*** off.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± Green Dragon profusely acknowledged and retreated to the door before peeking in and smiled teasingly. ¡°Boss, she¡¯s a juvenile, so you may want to think twice.¡±


    Finished saying that, he disappeared in a flash.


    An Xunuo was confused. ¡°What did he say?¡±


    Ye Ningyuan gently smiled and said, ¡°Just ignore him and read whatever you like. If you don¡¯t like any of these, I can buy them again.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± An Xunuo happily leaped off his leg and he heaved a long sigh of relief. Green Dragon¡¯s words reminded him that Xunuo was a child at heart, and to think he¡­


    His emotions were visible from his eyes. This was his first time being aroused by a woman¡­ It was not the first. When he danced the Tango with her that night, he¡­ Damn it! He attributed it to a regular biological phenomenon. Any healthy, hot-blooded young man would not be able to withstand such agony.


    He did not feel this way toward¡­


    ¡°Daddy, are all these books mine?¡± Xunuo waved the Grimms¡¯ Fairy Tales book in her hands.


    Ye Ningyuan nodded. As his sexual desire faded, he was much more at ease and smiled. ¡°Do you want to sit down there and do your reading? Daddy will be busy.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    An Xunuo carried the books to the couch and took them out. Green Dragon¡¯s men bought her over ten books that were either children¡¯s stories or fairy tales. An Xunuo enjoyed reading them, and she occasionally smiled. She was good enough to not pester Ye Ningyuan.


    Half an hour later, she carefully stood up, wore her slippers, and quietly slipped out of the study room. Ye Ningyuan looked up in slightly bewilderment when he saw her bring a blanket over, curled up in the blanket, and read on the sofa.


    The group of them watching the surveillance footage downstairs looked at each other, speechless. ¡°It ended like that? He didn¡¯t take her and do her?¡± Black Tortoise was bewildered.


    Rosefinch shook her head. ¡°Big Boss¡¯ response is classic! Let¡¯s screenshot this.¡±


    ¡°Relax. Every day An Xunuo remains here is an additional opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Bingo!¡±


    White Tiger blinked naughtily. ¡°Green Dragon, you sure chose the worst possible time to bring the books up.¡±


    If he were a few minutes later, he would wager, with his head, that Ye Ningyuan would definitely kiss An Xunuo. They clearly knew that their boss was a master at forbearance. He suppressed his desire to the point he sweated buckets and his veins throbbed.


    ¡°I think so too.¡± Green Dragon felt exceptionally conflicted.


    Had he long known, he would have gone up later.


    White Tiger plainly said, ¡°It actually does not take much to see our boss get into the action. How Rosefinch convinces him is the key.¡±


    ¡°When did it become my business?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only lady present! If you could have a word or two with Miss Ophelia and teach her how to cultivate ¡®father-daughter relationship¡¯¡­ Hehe¡­ You get it, don¡¯t you?¡± White Tiger said with a straight face.


    ¡°You¡¯re too scheming!¡± The three of them threw him disdainful looks in unison, yet they wanted to try their luck.


    Rosefinch was in a bind.


    ¡°Hey, she was originally here to kill our boss. You sure that¡¯s okay?¡± Xuanwu said.


    ¡°Please be a bit more aware, will you? Have you seen our boss dote on anybody this much? When did you see him go to war for a woman? And when have you seen him get somebody to do something as childish as buy children¡¯s books in the dead of night?¡±

 Chapter 804 - Untitled

    The study room was very quiet. Ye Ningyuan had a huge volume of work to clear. He had many documents, which were already filtered and compiled by Green Dragon, White Tiger, Black Tortoise, and Rosefinch, to read and approve. He had to spend over ten hours on work daily, and his accompanying An Xunuo caused his work to pile up. One could only hear the flipping of pages in the room.


    An Xunuo quietly read her fairy tales and Ye Ningyuan would occasionally look up to ask her what she was reading and whether it made for good reading. An Xunuo would obediently reply whenever she asked. If Ye Ningyuan did not ask, she would also quietly read on.


    The light in the study room was very bright. He turned to look at An Xunuo. She was lying on her side and gently smiling in a pleasant calmness. It was a beautiful sight to behold. He never knew that she had such a gentle side to her.


    He smiled and continued his work.


    An Xunuo gently yawned and looked at the clock. It was already past midnight, so she slowly put down her book. Her eyes were aching. She wondered whether she ought to take a nap before waking up to read again.


    When Ye Ningyuan looked up, she was already asleep.


    He looked at his watch, went over, and carefully carried An Xunuo to her room. She was a deep sleeper and continued sleeping, snuggling into his embrace.


    He covered her with the blanket, and she turned her head. Her clear breathing was quite shallow, and her pale face was rather red. Even when she was asleep, she was adorable. Ye Ningyuan ran his slender fingers across her face. The skin beneath his finger pulps was as tender as silk and fragrant. His eyes had agonizing pain in them. ¡®Xunuo, when would you wake up?¡¯


    Michael¡¯s death had impacted her too greatly that she had yet to recover. That, along with the torture she endured in the asylum, destroyed her and caused her to clam up. When he saw surveillance footage of her being tortured, his anger was way beyond what he could imagine. He could still remember how easily he carried her when she collapsed.


    Even until now, he wondered why he saved her.


    Michael¡¯s murder, her arrest, and subsequent torture had nothing to do with him. Why did he even risk his life to save her?


    Was it her tragic screams, or her lonely and despondent gaze? Or was it those few days they spent in City A that he treated her as a friend? He smiled mockingly at himself. He acted more out of rashness than of reason.


    He and An Xunuo had a special relationship. Whether he admitted it or not, that was the case.


    He hoped that she would recover sooner. While she was indeed adorable and lovely, that was Xunuo¡¯s other side. The cold and tough Xunuo was the real her.


    When he saw her cry for the first time, he had a very complicated mix of emotions. How could the Xunuo he knew cry so weakly and feebly when she was the kind of girl who wouldn¡¯t even flinch even if the sky came crumbling down? She was so strong and tough that she ought not to be struck down by pain.


    But she, having forgotten everything, was so happy and carefree in her sleep. If she woke up from it, how painful and saddened would she be? It was afraid that her losing everything was the very reason she shut herself out.


    He sighed from the depths of his heart, gently walked out of the room, and closed the door before returning to work in the study room.


    ¡°Green Dragon, how¡¯s Michael¡¯s investigation going?¡± He called the office line for Green Dragon and flatly asked.


    ¡°Big Boss, there¡¯s something mysterious and complicated about this and I need a few days more. As of now, there are several detectives and lawyers who are investigating what happened to Michael, and things are happening to them. I only have some clues on hand and do not dare to draw any conclusions too brazenly. I¡¯ll gather everything for you once I¡¯ve confirmed it.¡±


    ¡°As soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    At three in the morning, he returned to his room and rested. As he had spent too much time with Xunuo, he had to work late into the night and was extremely tired. He went to bed late, and he heard footsteps at the door just an hour into his sleep.


    As he was a light sleeper, he was able to hear even the slightest rustling. While the footsteps were very light, he could clearly hear them. Those footsteps were followed by the opening of doors. Ye Ningyuan slightly opened his eyes to see Xunuo, carrying her pillow, walking in barefooted, and gently closing the door.


    Ye Ningyuan frowned. What was she up to? Acting as though he could not sleep, he remained quiet as An Xunuo gently went up to his bed and put down her pillow. As she was afraid that she would awaken Ye Ningyuan, she only relaxed when she saw his steady breathing before cutely smiling and carefully crawling onto the bed. She gently lifted up a corner of the blanket and snuggled beneath it, sleeping next to Ye Ningyuan. Xunuo, feeling unsatisfied, wrapped her arm around Ye Ningyuan¡¯s arm, held it before her chest, and gently said, ¡°That does it.¡±


    She sounded exceptionally content.


    Ye Ningyuan felt embarrassed at how his palm rested on her abdomen and how his arm tightly rested on her bosoms. The feeling of having another woman next to him was extremely evident, and her fragrance snuck into his nose like a snake, entrapping his heart in a layer of silk.


    How could he sleep?


    ¡°Xunuo, what brings you here?¡± He turned on the switch to the bed lights and the room lit up. Xunuo looked at him with her beady eyes as though she was at a loss as to why he suddenly woke up. She, like a naughty girl, buried her head in his arms even more tightly and had a somewhat pitiful look in her. Ye Ningyuan, who was about to speak, held back his words.


    ¡°I want to sleep with Daddy,¡± An Xunuo said softly, gently, and in slight indignation. ¡°I¡¯m really afraid to seep in such a large house all by myself. I can¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan, taken aback, turned her face around. An Xunuo¡¯s gaze was full of indignation and frustration. ¡°Who hit you?¡± He was bewildered.


    ¡°Bad people,¡± An Xunuo said angrily. ¡°He was so bad because he forced me to run every day. When I get tired from fighting people and sneak a rest, he would hit me with a very long whip that hurts so much. It hurts so much¡­¡±


    Ye Ningyuan frowned. What exactly was she describing? A nightmare?


    ¡°All is good. It¡¯s just a nightmare.¡± Ye Ningyuan stroked her face. He felt sweat and was in shock. It really seemed that she just had a very bad nightmare.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a nightmare!¡± An Xunuo blinked and pointed to her back. ¡°My back! My back is still hurting.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan gently smiled. ¡°All is good. It¡¯s just a dream. Daddy occasional has nightmares too.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Ye Ningyuan nodded. ¡°He is a really bad person. I dislike this bad guy who always bullies me. Did I really have a nightmare? He had just hit me, and I was thinking of killing him when I grew up before I plucked out all his hair and beard.¡±


    ¡°Very well, then. Daddy will help you remove his beard. Be good and go back to your room and sleep.¡±

 Chapter 805 - Untitled

    ¡°No!¡± Xunuo hugged his arms even more tightly and pressed them against her chest even more. ¡°Daddy, if I sleep alone, bad people will hit me. I¡¯m scared¡­¡±


    ¡°Xunuo¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes! Did you leave after waiting for me to fall asleep in the past few days?¡± Xunuo¡¯s eyes turned red and tears welled up in her eyes. Her pitiful look left Ye Ningyuan secretly cursing himself as to why he bullied her. Whatever she said was whatever she said, and he ought to yield to her in everything. ¡°Beautiful sister said that Daddy was busy and very tired at the end of each day, so I must be on my best behavior every night and can¡¯t cry lest I startle Daddy. If Daddy is too tired, he will fall sick. Xunuo does not want Daddy to fall sick like me, but¡­¡±


    She sniffed and tears fell. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid and do not dare to sleep. Big sister told me that Daddy would look for me once the sun rises, and she did not lie to me, so I¡­ did not dare to disturb Daddy at night. Could you just let me sleep here? I really dare not sleep by myself.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay, whatever you say then. Please don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll promise you anything,¡± Ye Ningyuan said. As he said that, he regretted it. Why did he agree to anything whenever she sounded petulant and afraid of everything? Why did he even agree when she was clearly afraid of disturbing him for fear he would also fall sick? Why did he even agree to promise her anything when she was in tears? Was it simply to just cajole her into smiling?


    At this moment, he would agree to whatever Xunuo said.


    He took some serviettes and wiped away her tears. He could not bear to see her teary-eyed and a deep sense of pity welled up from the bottom of his heart. His accommodating gaze became angry. He would make whoever made her this despondent and upset pay a hundredfold, with no mercy.


    Xunuo continued hugging his arm to sleep, and his palm was about to touch her¡­ She knew nothing. Ye Ningyuan tried to pull his arm away, but Xunuo did not allow it. ¡°Be good. Snuggle into Daddy¡¯s embrace and sleep.¡±


    He then gently propped her head onto his arm. While this posture was still safe, it was as though they were lovers. Xunuo, however, would hug him to sleep. Hugging her head to sleep was the best way out for them in this case.


    A gentle fragrance lingered around him. He realized that he had difficulty ignoring the fragrance. He had as much difficulty ignoring how her tender body intimately snuggled itself in his embrace and how her tender mounds rubbed against his chest as she naughtily moved. Ye Ningyuan breathed deeply¡­


    It was one heck of a torture¡­


    An Xunuo wrapped her arm around his waist and sweetly smiled. ¡°Daddy, please do not call me a bore or dislike me, okay?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not vexing at all, and I will not dislike you either.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± She sounded fortunate and happy as he hugged him and fell asleep, satisfied. Ye Ningyuan wondered. If she were somebody else but Xunuo, would he still act as such?


    He absolutely yielded to her and gave her whatever she wanted unconditionally. He once and again breached his own bottom line and allowed her into his space.


    If she were somebody else, would he still be as such?


    He smiled. How could it be possible!


    He wanted to dote on Xunuo, but this adoration was different as compared to Xu Xing and seemed somewhat different. While he could not quite put a finger on what was different, he felt that it was clearly different. He could not bear to see her cry and really did not want to see her cry. When he saw her tears, he would give her whatever she wanted, just like now.


    She finally fell asleep in his embrace. He was also tired after a long night of agony but could not ignore her. There was also this very gentle tension that seemed to be striving to keep something in check.


    Ah, forget it. He could start strengthening his forbearance from today.


    The next morning, his biological clock accurately woke him up at seven. When he woke up, he saw her looking at him with her beady eyes, blinking as though there was something that she could not comprehend.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened? Is there something on your face?¡± Ye Ningyuan touched his face and secretly wondered. Oh, no! He forgot to wear his mask! To wear the mask for twenty hours a day left his face itchy, and he would remove it when he slept at night. Since Xunuo was crying the night before, she did not observe him closely. After waking up this morning, she observed that her daddy¡¯s face seemed different.


    ¡°Daddy, are you a superman with many faces?¡± Xunuo rested on his chest as she naughtily kneaded his face to figure out which one was her daddy. She seemed to be thinking hard.


    The ¡®superman with many faces¡¯ Ye Ningyuan was at a loss. He helped her up and smiled. ¡°Daddy knows magic, and he will be back in a moment. You¡¯ll be part of the magic too.¡±


    He had long prepared Xunuo¡¯s mask but never mentioned it to her. Just as he was thinking of how he would explain it to her, the opportunity presented itself. ¡°Why should I change into somebody else?¡± Xunuo was baffled.


    ¡°Because there are bad people attacking Xunuo and Daddy, we must wear them so that the baddies won¡¯t find us. Let¡¯s play hide and seek with those baddies, okay?¡± Ye Ningyuan cajoled her.


    He was a little impressed at how he made things up.


    Xunuo thought about it. ¡°Whatever Daddy says is correct, right? Please don¡¯t make me look ugly, okay?¡±


    ¡°I will not!¡± Ye Ningyuan said before entering the bathroom and washing up. Xunuo also returned to her bathroom and washed up. Xunuo changed into a red dress, and Ye Ningyuan shook his head. While her character had completely changed, her preferences had not. That was a proper miracle.


    ¡°You really love red.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really pretty,¡± Xunuo said. She allowed Ye Ningyuan to bring her downstairs. Rosefinch had long prepared the mask, and Ye Ningyuan helped her wear it. It was as though she became another person. As Rosefinch said, she was still pretty but somewhat cold.


    An Xunuo really loved it.


    In the afternoon, Ye Ningyuan had to head out. The Top Terrorist Organization was about to sell a lot of munitions to the Colombian mafias whose big boss was already in London. Ye Ningyuan would personally negotiate the details with them. The Colombian mafia boss took on The Top Terrorist Organization¡¯s bases in Colombia and crazily expanded its influence. They had challenged Ye Ningyuan¡¯s bottom line.


    His personal appearance would intimidate the competition and indirectly have him back off.


    An Xunuo, however, would never leave him. If he went out, she would certainly follow. Rosefinch coaxed her into staying to no avail. An Xunuo held Ye Ningyuan¡¯s hands and did not want to let go.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, follow Daddy then.¡±

 Chapter 806 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    When Ye Ningyuan brought An Xunuo to Entertainment City, everybody, especially the men from the Top Terrorist Organization, were especially taken aback as they saw a woman with him.


    Save Rosefinch and her companion, almost no women stood side by side with him.


    An Xunuo could be considered a killer, or more accurately, a covert intelligence agent. She was famous in the line, and some saw her actual look but not her actual identity. Ye Ningyuan, for precaution¡¯s sake and fear of asking for trouble, had Xunuo wear white casual wear and sports shoes. Her long hair was draped behind her, and the gauze on her head had yet to be removed. She looked cold and had a few hints of innocence. Nobody had seen her and did not know that the Top Terrorist Organization had such an eminent figure.


    Even those from the Colombian mafia had seen An Xunuo but did not understand Ye Ningyuan¡¯s actions¡ªhis bringing an injured woman, whom he behaved intimately with, to a business discussion. Everyone was guessing that they were probably lovers.


    Green Dragon and White Tiger stood by his left and right with ten men. When they entered the conference hall, An Xunuo shrunk her neck at the tense atmosphere. A stocky middle-aged man with rugged features stood at one end of the conference hall, and she could make out his razor-sharp gaze from behind his shades. Four people, two men and two women, stood behind him whilst the other ten-over spread themselves in the conference hall.


    With music from Entertainment City right below them, the sound insulation in the conference hall was so good it was completely insulated from the chaos beneath and completely silent. She did not like the atmosphere here as everybody was armed and stern-looking. They all emanated an overbearing temperament that she did not like. She hid behind Ye Ningyuan as she did not want to see them.


    Her actions caused her to be misunderstood by the others as somebody who had yet to see the world and was afraid enough to turn to Ye Ningyuan for protection.


    Ye Ningyuan stroked her lead lovingly and led her to her seat.


    ¡°Marlo Pablo Desses.¡±


    ¡°Black J.¡± As they greeted each other, An Xunuo, ignorant of how her actions stood out, moved her chair and sat next to Ye Ningyuan. The Colombians looked at him, some sniggering and some in shock. Xunuo ignored them and had her own way.


    Ye Ningyuan smiled.


    This was the first time Marlo saw the legendary Black J. People who had seen Black J described him as an impeccably handsome young man that was arrogant and looked down on all creation. Black J indeed garnered respect.


    He looked at Ye Ningyuan. He sure had an immaculate face and pale skin. Ye Ningyuan seemed as though he ought not to be present, but only in special situations. The coldness and overbearingness of him would not allow anybody to misidentify him. When he was Ye Ningyuan and Black J, he had both characteristics.


    He indeed had an overbearing presence for his young age. It was little wonder Chu Li and all entered seclusion and gave him rein of the Top Terrorist Organization.


    He harrumphed in his heart and looked at the woman in white as though she were some special presence. His gaze toward her had a few evident hints of gentleness and doting. Marlo coldly harrumphed at how he was just some hot-blooded man.


    ¡°Black J¡¯s little lover seems rather cowardly. You bear to bring her to such an occasion?¡± Marlo said.


    An Xunuo gently frowned and Ye Ningyuan had a cold smile. ¡°You sure care about a lot of things.¡±


    Black J¡¯s name was neither unheard of nor unknown. He had, by large, brought the entire world to his heels within the past few years. He called the shots, and there were few, however unwilling they were, who sought peace with him. There were some, after some stability, who wanted to live dangerously and challenge his bottom line and authority, like Marlo Pablo Desses who stood before him. He did not have the chops to ask his things.


    Marlo, who had a malicious and insidious look, was crazy and yet reserved. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. What are the specific weapons you want this time?¡± Ye Ningyuan asked the obvious as he, thanks to Green Dragon¡¯s intelligence gathering, knew that Marlo had substantial weapons of mass destruction from several arms dealers.


    To have these many weapons stored separately made it obvious that he was relying on sheer firepower to grab their turf. While Ye Ningyuan would not bother about bushfire wars, which the regional hall masters would see to, Marlo¡¯s overboard streak was what caused the regional hall masters to seek the headquarters¡¯ advice. It was up to Ye Ningyuan and White Tiger to decide whether to kill him or not.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Top Terrorist Organization has developed a new biological weapon codenamed ¡®Blue Lens¡¯. I¡¯m willing to pay twice the market rate for it and sweeten the order with 100,000 M99 and M108 sniper rifles respectively,¡± Marlo flatly said. ¡°Carlos has also recently gotten his hands on a biological weapon. Hearsay has it that the weapon is the very same weapon that Red Fox made away with the previous time, and this weapon has made its way into the market. Since I have a grudge with Carlos, I must prepare in advance.¡±


    White Tiger, who was behind Ye Ningyuan, raised his eyebrows slightly and his gaze grew malicious. Wasn¡¯t he, with all these weapons, asking for his doom? While he was no government, wanting these many weapons made it clear that he wanted to go toe to toe against the Top Terrorist Organization.


    ¡®Hmmph!¡¯


    Ye Ningyuan looked on coldly and said calmly, ¡°Who told you that I have the ¡®Blue Lens¡¯?¡±


    It had been a year since the biological weapon was developed, and its antidote was developed just a few months ago along with its second iteration that was much more lethal than the first generation. White Tiger and the North American arms dealers had once discussed such weapons, but the arms dealers were assassinated at the very final deal. As a result, the deal fell through and there was no mention of it since then. Few were in the know about it.


    ¡°Word spreads fast.¡±


    ¡°No can do!¡± Ye Ningyuan said arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in such a deal.¡±


    He held a very tight leash over the control of viral weapons. Apart from the biggest arms dealers, he wanted to guarantee the profitability of the arms dealers¡¯ as well as the equilibrium price across the munitions market, along with the stability of said market.


    Starting a conflict was not on his agenda.


    ¡°Mr. Black, your move is not the wisest move. Are you going to turn down such a huge deal?¡± Marlo, in seeming unbelief at what he had heard, stared hard and lowered his voice.


    ¡°Do you think I am short of money?¡± Ye Ningyuan coldly asked in return. His smile was aggressive and had a presence that was not built on anger. A hint of danger flashed in his squinted eyes.

 Chapter 807 - Untitled

    Marlo was at a loss.


    ¡°Mr. Black J¡­¡± Ye Ningyuan raised his hands and interrupted Marlo when he was about to speak. Ye Ningyuan rapped his fingers on the table with a few hints of toughness, showing his dangerous side.


    ¡°Marlo, you¡¯d better know your limits and give some thought to what you ought and not ought to do. Please do not be of the opinion that you need not worry about anything just because I am sparing you for now. You have one month to set everything straight. If you can¡¯t get everything straightened out in that one month, the Top Terrorist Organization will reclaim your turf by force. That¡¯s all for today, folks!¡± Ye Ningyuan coldly ended his statement, stood up, and brought An Xunuo out.


    Marlo was first taken aback before he slammed the table. ¡°F*** you, Black J! Everybody here has their abilities, so who are you to pin us down like this?¡±


    Ye Ningyuan paused. ¡°Us?¡±


    He turned around in complete arrogance and dominance and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this by virtue of ability? I said ¡®recovery by force¡¯!¡±


    Without saying anything else, he brought An Xunuo with him and they left.


    As White Tiger settled the loose ends, some of Marlo¡¯s men were triggered and about to act up when Marlo stopped them. Kicking a sandstorm on someone else¡¯s turf was not a wise move.


    Entertainment City was as raucous in the day.


    ¡°Daddy, who is he? He looks so fierce,¡± An Xunuo said.


    ¡°Some random passerby.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that is such a weird name.¡± An Xunuo tucked her lips in disdain. ¡°His name sounds terrible.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan smiled and held her hand as they went down the stairs before directly getting into the car to return to headquarters. An Xunuo saw London¡¯s scenery from the window with bright eyes. ¡°A penny for your thoughts?¡± Ye Ningyuan gently asked.


    ¡°Can Daddy bring me for a stroll?¡±


    ¡­


    Once the car returned to headquarters, Ye Ningyuan changed out and became his original self. He helped An Xunuo change out of her look, and she wore a lake-green dress and a small white woven hat, looking demure.


    Taking a camera, he led Xunuo out from the other door to a small mansion where a silver sports car was parked. An Xunuo happily climbed into the front passenger seat with an adorable smile on her face.


    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you have to work today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on leave today.¡±


    ¡°Yay, that¡¯s nice! If only Daddy could be on leave daily!¡± Xunuo clapped and smiled. ¡°Daddy, is this how you really look?¡± Xunuo asked as she looked at Ye Ningyuan.


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°That was how you looked this morning! You shouldn¡¯t be wearing a mask when you sleep at night.¡±


    ¡°My Xunuo is so smart.¡±


    ¡°Daddy looks best like this.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan smiled.


    He brought her around a few landmarks in London and took many beautiful photographs of An Xunuo, recording her happy moments. Without a doubt, she was happy now.


    ¡°Daddy, Daddy! Could you show me the pictures?¡± He had taken many pictures of her, and she looked as beautiful as an angel in them. Her innocent smile made her extremely adorable.


    Xunuo bit her lower lip and looked up. ¡°Daddy, I still think I look better than you.¡±


    While she looked good in the mask she wore, she felt that she looked better without a mask.


    ¡°You narcissistic lass.¡±


    ¡°Can I take my mask off now?¡±


    ¡°Nope. If baddies are nearby, we will be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Daddy is so powerful that he can definitely chase all the bad people away.¡± An Xunuo looked at him, full of worship. She had a very idealistic take on how powerful her daddy was.


    Knowing how somebody could completely trust and rely on him warmed his heart and made him feel very good. It was as though he was indeed very important. ¡°Be good, okay? You cannot mention this anymore.¡±


    ¡°Very well, then. I want to look pretty! How could I do without Daddy? Daddy, can I take a photo of you?¡± She snatched the camera and pestered Ye Ningyuan to teach her. Ye Ningyuan, unwilling to disappoint her, allowed her to take many photographs.


    There were many photos of them along the Thames River. Xunuo, in her excitement, had passersby take many photos of them. The handsome couple attracted the looks of many.


    Since An Xunuo was very happy, Ye Ningyuan was very happy too. An Xunuo, enjoying her carefree childhood days, was full of smiles and extremely happy.


    It was as though the heavens returned her what she so sorely missed in her childhood.


    She ate her ice cream and raised her eyebrows. When she finished an ice cream, she pleaded with Ye Ningyuan to get her another one. He smiled and bought her a blueberry-flavored ice cream. Ye Ningyuan once recalled her saying that she did not like sweet foods.


    ¡®Xunuo, do you really not like sweet foods?¡¯


    As she licked the ice cream, she happily pulled Ye Ningyuan to observe the scenery from afar, seeing doves flew from the square. He opened the bottle of water and drank a mouthful to quench his thirst since they were a little warm from playing. An Xunuo¡¯s forehead had a thin sheen of sweat.


    As he reached out to wipe her face, An Xunuo smiled with squinted eyes. She suddenly saw a woman put her ice cream into the man¡¯s mouth, and the man ate it with a smile. Xunuo pouted. ¡®Does Daddy love to eat ice cream?¡¯


    The ice cream was really tasty, but she never saw him eat ice cream. An Xunuo¡¯s eyes glinted and she passed the ice cream to Ye Ningyuan¡¯s mouth with a smile. ¡°Daddy, for you.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan was taken aback and gently caressed her long hair. ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t eat ice cream. Just go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Daddy like ice cream? It¡¯s really nice.¡± An Xunuo¡¯s eyes were really bright. ¡°It¡¯s really nice. Xunuo will leave some for Daddy. Daddy, try it!¡±


    Ye Ningyuan took a look at the couple afar. They must have been a bad example to Xunuo.


    ¡°Eat it. Just eat it. I¡¯ll not despise Daddy,¡± An Xunuo said adoringly. When she saw the ice cream melt, she licked it before motioning Ye Ningyuan to take a bite. Ye Ningyuan looked at her, almost lost in her cheerful gaze. He held her hand and took a bite of the ice cream.


    ¡°Is it nice?¡± An Xunuo asked him happily.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice!¡± Ye Ningyuan nodded.

 Chapter 808 - Untitled

    There was an open-air cafe along the Thames River that Ye Ningyuan brought An Xunuo to for afternoon tea where she could also appreciate the scenery along the river. An Xunuo ordered a cup of coffee, a caramel pudding, a fruit ice cream, and a mousse cake. She had ordered regular deserts, yet she slightly tilted her head as though she was thinking of ordering more. Ye Ningyuan only ordered a cup of coffee, and he gently smiled. ¡°These will do. You won¡¯t be able to finish them.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Daddy.¡± An Xunuo took the camera and beckoned Ye Ningyuan to sit next to her. ¡°Daddy, shall we develop the photographs later? I want to place them in my room.¡±


    ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll help you develop them once we get home. Circle the ones you want me to develop at night.¡± Ye Ningyuan gently smiled as he looked at her especially adoringly, seemingly wanting to bring her all the happiness there was.


    An Xunuo tilted her head and thought. ¡°I would like to develop all of them. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°There are hundreds of them! You want everything?¡±


    ¡°Daddy is good-looking, and so is Xunuo. The scenery is also very good-looking too. I want them all.¡± An Xunuo had an innocent look in her eyes as she looked at all those photographs. All the photographs were so good-looking that she had a hard time choosing from amongst them. She¡¯d rather not choose and want all of them.


    ¡°Very well then.¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled.


    ¡°Daddy is really good!¡± An Xunuo happily hugged his neck and landed a huge kiss on his cheeks. When she gently kissed him, he was slightly taken aback.


    This was like how she kissed him the first time, and her gentle scent lingered around him. His fingertips slightly moved, and he looked at her deeply. She looked down at the photos with a pure smile on her face. The river gust rustled her long hair, and some of her hair rustled across her face. She was beautiful, like a piece of exotic jade.


    Xunuo seemed to really assume that he was indeed her daddy. She completely trusted, showed affection toward, and drew close to him. Hailan was likewise very close to Third Young Master Ye and she would never stop hugging him.


    Daughter and father¡­


    He felt a little troubled. Was he that old?


    The coffee and desserts were delivered. Xunuo, who had had two ice creams, still had a very good appetite and enjoyed everything. As she enjoyed it, she looked up and spoke to Ye Ningyuan. She suddenly pouted and said, ¡°Daddy, I would like to go to the toilet.¡±


    ¡°Just go ahead.¡±


    He waved for a waiter to come over and bring An Xunuo to the toilet.


    Waves rippled on the Thames River. It looked exceptionally beautiful. Ye Ningyuan loved the scenery. He slowly had his coffee. It felt different, and his mood was lifted.


    Oh, Xunuo¡­


    ¡°Ningyuan?¡± A surprised voice came from the side.


    He turned his head and saw Xu Xing¡¯s beautiful figure in view. Xu Xing was in a yellow dress and crystal heels, and she wore the necklace she gave him. Her long hair beautifully rustled as the wind blew. Xu Xing, who was always beautiful, was like some flower underneath the springtime fog.


    ¡°It¡¯s really you! I thought I saw the wrong person.¡± Xu Xing happily walked closer. Ye Ningyuan stood up and looked at her. Xu Xing¡¯s mother, Ruqisha, was also present. While she dressed normally, she could not conceal her elegance. Two bodyguards stood in the distance. The mother and daughter seemed to be out shopping and happened to stop over at this cafe for afternoon tea.


    He politely nodded at Ruqisha. He did not know Xu Xing¡¯s parents well despite being friends with her. As he really disliked everything about the Xu family and did not quite like them, he naturally kept his distance.


    Xu Xing understood his thoughts and gently smiled. ¡°My mommy and I are out shopping. She hasn¡¯t been out shopping for a long time. What about yourself? Are you alone?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled. He did not expect to encounter Xu Xing and Ruqisha here, and they shouldn¡¯t be able to recognize Xunuo. If they did¡­ He frowned. ¡°Go over to join your mommy first.¡±


    Xu Xing¡¯s gaze landed on the table, and she noticed desserts for two along with a camera and a small dainty bag whose design was clearly not meant for a guy. She was slightly taken aback and looked at Ye Ningyuan.


    Ye Ningyuan, on the other hand, did not seem particularly concerned. When he saw An Xunuo return, he waved to her and beckoned her over. As she had the mind of a child, she behaved like a child. He noticed how shocked the waitress was.


    She¡¯s such a pretty girl¡­ Xu Xing saw Ye Ningyuan holding her lovingly and was slightly taken aback. Who was she? ¡°Ningyuan, who is she?¡± Xu Xing forced a smile on her face.


    An Xunuo was not one who talked to strangers, and she only quietly stood by Ye Ningyuan. Ye Ningyuan was thinking about how she should introduce them. When Xunuo was about to speak, Ye Ningyuan went the whole nine yards and simply grabbed Xunuo¡¯s bag and directly led Xunuo away. ¡°Xu Xing, I¡¯ll explain to you next time.¡±


    He moved particularly quickly, grabbed An Xunuo, and walked past Ruqisha. An Xunuo looked at her, but she was eventually pulled away by Ye Ningyuan and brushed past her. Xu Xing helplessly looked in the direction they disappeared in before looking at her raised hand that could only grab at nothing.


    Ruqisha walked over and gently held Xing Xing. Since mothers knew their daughters best, Ruqisha knew exactly what was on Xing Xing¡¯s mind when she saw Xing Xing¡¯s dejected look. Ruqisha smiled and said, ¡°Xing Xing, stop looking. They have gone far.¡±


    Xu Xing smiled bitterly and looked back. ¡°Mommy, I¡­ am very sad.¡±


    ¡°Dear daughter, you must fight for your own happiness. He may not like that girl, and she, in my opinion, doesn¡¯t look like somebody who can match up to my daughter.¡±


    Xu Xing looked down. ¡°There¡¯s nothing good about me.¡±


    ¡­


    An Xunuo was silent along the way. When she got into the car, she looked at him and asked, ¡°Daddy, why did you have to run away?¡±


    ¡°Xunuo¡­¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Ye Ningyuan was lost for words.


    She seemed to be angry, and Ye Ningyuan bitterly smiled. How should he introduce her? He could not tell Xu Xing that he was An Xunuo since she was all that remained of Michael¡¯s family and that would put her in danger.


    Besides, Xunuo was innocent and quick to speak. If they remained any longer, she would end up introducing herself. While she was innocent, she was not stupid and he could not bring himself to lie before her.


    He could not bluff Xu Xing with a lie.


    In that moment, all he could do was to get out while the situation permitted.


    ¡°I do not like it when other women fight with me for my daddy.¡±

 Chapter 809 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°I do not like it when other women fight with me for my daddy.¡± In Xunuo¡¯s little world, there seemed to be a little dissonance to how her Daddy was different from before.


    She became even clingier around him and behaved petulantly before him even more. Once he disappeared for a moment, she would become really unhappy like a few days ago. While her wound was not deep, she would never allow him to leave. She liked to hang around him and would never leave him for even a second.


    In her little world, he was everything to her.


    She could not do without him.


    She had an unreasonably possessive streak in her heart and would not allow anybody to even draw close to her daddy. If anyone did, they would incur her wrath, dislike, and even tantrum. She looked to the side and tried to recall how her daddy looked like, but his image was very blurred in her mind. For some reason, she just felt that he was really close and sincere toward her. To her, he was hence her daddy.


    He was her daddy, and nobody would fight with her for him!


    If anyone did, she would fight tooth and nail with said person.


    That woman gave her a feeling that she was out to snatch her daddy from her. He left with her, but the way he clearly avoided the question left her very unhappy.


    Did her daddy really like that woman?


    If he didn¡¯t, why did he escape?


    She had a very weird feeling. Her possessiveness of her daddy was too strong that it became twisted and weird. Things did not seem to be as such, so why was there this change?


    Xunuo tried hard to find an answer but eventually gave up pondering on such a deep question.


    Ye Ningyuan grabbed her shoulders and gently said, ¡°Xunuo, nobody will fight with you for Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± An Xunuo stared at him. ¡°You like that woman!¡±


    Ye Ningyuan broke into laughter. ¡°You silly lass! There are many different types of liking. ¡°Daddy has a daddy, mommy, younger brother, younger sister, White Tiger, Green Dragon, Rosefinch, and Black Tortoise that he likes. They all will not snatch your daddy away.¡±


    An Xunuo did not quite understand what he said, and it was as though he said nothing. She did not feel at peace and repeated to herself in her heart. ¡®Xunuo, do not throw a tantrum. Do not get unhappy and make Daddy upset lest he does not want you.¡¯


    ¡®If he doesn¡¯t want you, what should you do?¡¯


    It was as though she was hypnotizing herself, but it did not seem particularly effective. Her clear eyes were somewhat blurry as she looked into the depths of Ye Ningyuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Daddy, why do you like so many people?¡±


    He looked at her deeply without replying. An Xunuo looked a little sad and she seriously said, ¡°I only like Daddy, but Daddy likes so many people. Can¡¯t he just like Xunuo only?¡±


    He reached out and drew her into his embrace. Her scent gently lingered around him. For some reason, he really liked this scent and was used to it.


    She did not feel safe.


    Or perhaps, she knew that her daddy was just that different and hence had an easy-come-easy-go approach since she was afraid to lose him. She had lost her memory and became innocent despite being smart. With more time, she would be able to make out how he was different from her daddy. She was so unreasonably possessive as she had no sense of security and was afraid of losing him.


    ¡®Silly Xunuo. If you regain your memory someday, would you be able to remember how you were this innocent, this real, and this afraid before? Or would you wish to kill the current you?¡¯


    He caressed her long hair and said with a deep voice that hinted of promise, ¡°Okay, okay, Daddy will only like you.¡±


    He ought to cajole her since she was just like a kid who knew nothing. Her happy days had passed, and he knew well that Xunuo would not remain this innocent.


    She would recover someday.


    All the happiness she had died with Michael¡¯s death, consumed by the fire. Her heart, in the days to come, would be filled with sadness and loneliness. She would have no idea who would calm her pain and dispel the hatred and loneliness she felt.


    This buffer period for her was so hard to come by. He wanted to give her all the happiness so that she would have the courage to face the unhappiness that was to come.


    ¡°Is that for real?¡± An Xunuo¡¯s eyes lit up with a glint. She held his sleeve tightly while seeking confirmation.


    ¡°Really.¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled.


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯d better not lie to Xunuo. If you do, Xunuo will really dislike you,¡± An Xunuo said with a beautiful smile as though her gloom had passed.


    Ye Ningyuan gently caressed her long hair. Since it was still early, he brought her to a few other places to play.


    He brought her to the auction house at night.


    There were many auction houses in London, some were legal, and others not as legal. Ye Ningyuan would often patronize the illegal auction houses under his alias of ¡®Black J¡¯ whilst patronizing the legal ones in his own name.


    ¡°Daddy, what are we doing here?¡± This auction house was one of the more famous auction houses in London and was patronized by famous people. It was adorned with glitz and glamor and had such a presence that only the very rich were allowed access.


    Ye Ningyuan and An Xunuo, on the other hand, seemed to stick out.


    The auction grounds were an occasion where people sized themselves up against one another. It was a place where money and power blatantly collided. Whoever had the money called the shots. Most famous people who patronized the place would have spent considerable time and effort on their trade.


    ¡°I want to buy my mommy something. There is an item on auction that she has liked for a long time, so I¡¯m getting it for her since I have the opportunity to.¡± Ye Ningyuan gently smiled as he led Xunuo into the auction house. ¡°Do look around and tell me what you like later.¡±


    ¡°Will it be very expensive?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that Daddy has no idea what ¡®expensive¡¯ means.¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled. If there was anything that he considered pricey, then that was a miracle. To him, money wasn¡¯t an issue.


    ¡°Is Daddy very rich?¡± An Xunuo turned around and blinked. ¡°Are they corrupted gains? I remember that Daddy was very clean, so how did he have so much money?¡±


    Xunuo seemed not to understand this problem. It surpassed her understanding.


    Ye Ningyuan was helpless. Corrupted gains?


    Very well, then. Since his character was rather similar to being corrupted, he could be considered corrupted then.


    The auction grounds were huge, and it could accommodate a hundred people. Ye Ningyuan held An Xunuo and sat before a table. The waiter delivered two glasses of red wine.


    Sitting in the middle but slightly off-right, they were not too far from the stage. Ye Ningyuan looked at the crowd inside the auction house. There weren¡¯t too many of them, and they were half an hour away from the official auction time.

 Chapter 810 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    There started to be more people and they were sitting in twos or threes.


    An Xunuo saw other women dressing up in thick makeup and jewelry. But, she had long hair and did not wear any makeup and thus felt out of place. She softly murmured to Ye Ningyuan.


    Ye Ningyuan smiled and said, ¡°Our Xunuo is born a beauty, and your beauty surpasses everyone even without makeup.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°It means you¡¯re the prettiest among all the ladies.¡± Ye Ningyuan explained simply and An Xunuo¡¯s eyes lit up. No matter young girls or women, they would be happy when complimented.


    She could not hide her happiness and her cheeks became red due to her joy. She looked very pretty. Ye Ningyuan¡¯s words made her very happy. He realized that Xunuo was easily satisfied. A simple sentence would make her happy for quite long.


    A woman that was easily satisfied would definitely be happy.


    ¡°Oh, Daddy, that woman¡¯s waist is as big as a water bucket, yet she is wearing such revealing clothes that show her fats.¡± An Xunuo exclaimed as she hid her head behind Ye Ningyuan¡¯s shoulders and widened her eyes in a cute manner. She even acted out the shape and size of a water bucket, making Ye Ningyuan laugh. An Xunuo looked at the lady¡¯s arms and lifted her own dress to show her thighs. Ye Ningyuan coughed and covered up her thighs with her dress and said, ¡°Little Xunuo, this action is inappropriate in the public.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, her arms are thicker than my thighs.¡± An Xunuo blinked her eyes in a puzzled manner and pouted her lips. She only wanted to compare the size.


    Ye Ningyuan was at a loss.


    He remembered that Ye Hailan said the same thing during the last auction in City A. She even laughed out loud. Compared to her, Xunuo was much more reserved. She hid behind him and secretly said it without making fun of others.


    It could be seen that she was not as evil as Hailan when she was young.


    ¡°Daddy, if I grow so big, will you be able to carry me?¡± An Xunuo asked softly.


    ¡°No!¡± Ye Ningyuan said decisively.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll definitely not eat until like this. It¡¯s too scary. Daddy, you have to keep me in check.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan could not help but smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t become like that no matter how much you eat.¡±


    The auction started.


    Ye Ningyuan would ask her if she liked the items for the first few auctioned items, but An Xunuo shook her head. The first few items were some calligraphy and antiques from England, but she did not like them.


    ¡°What does Daddy¡¯s mom like?¡±


    ¡°Brooch. A blue gem brooch owned by an Egypt princess,¡± Ye Ningyuan said and pointed at a picture. Xunuo exclaimed that it was pretty. The brooch was in the shape of a lily. The petals were made with transparent gems, and there¡¯s a blue gem in the middle. There were some small white gems decorating it, and it looked extremely beautiful.


    Cheng Anya did not really like jewelry and didn¡¯t usually wear it. But, she liked to collect it.


    She had been eyeing that brooch for quite long and waited until the collector decided to auction it. Ye Ningyuan would not miss it.


    This brooch caused quite a stir and many people were competing for it. The starting price was five million pounds and it became thirty million after a round of auction. Nobody dared to compete with Ye Ningyuan after he offered fifty million pounds. It was obvious that he was proving his determination to get it by raising the price from thirty to fifty million. Moreover, he was rich. No matter how people competed with him, they would lose. Therefore, they decided not to.


    He got the brooch with fifty million, and his Asian face caught a lot of attention. Some of them recognized his face that looked similar to Third Young Master Ye and understood.


    Xunuo was extremely happy that Ye Ningyuan got the brooch. He then looked through all the auctioned items and asked Xunuo if she liked any of them. Xunuo suddenly pointed at a necklace with a black gem and said, ¡°Daddy, I like this.¡±


    Romantic heart.


    Ye Ningyuan had heard of it before as it got famous at the same time as An Ning International¡¯s Rose Tear. It was bought by an Iberian wealthy businessman and was kept for twenty-one years. He only sold this necklace after his wife passed away.


    The gem was heart-shaped. It had a simple design but was elegant. The cutting of the designer was perfect. It was such a simple design but it looked graceful and elegant. A famous designer had exceptional skills. No wonder such a simple design had the charm to cause an uproar.


    The most iconic thing about this necklace was that the length could be adjusted to become a bracelet or anklet. Moreover, the style looked different when worn in different ways.


    It was extremely charismatic.


    Xunuo did not know the price of it and was shocked when the Romantic Heart was auctioned. It actually cost fifteen million. Romantic Heart was a good choice whether as a collection or to be put on.


    ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want it anymore. It¡¯s too expensive.¡± An Xunuo shook her head. This necklace was too expensive. She felt that her daddy did not have so much money to spend on her.


    ¡°Do you really like this necklace?¡±


    An Xunuo hesitated for a while and honestly nodded. He smiled. ¡°All that matters is that you like it.¡±


    ¡°Twenty million!¡±


    ¡°Twenty-five million!¡±


    ¡°Forty million!¡±


    ¡°Forty-five million!¡±


    ¡°Fifty million!¡±


    ¡­


    The auction price kept soaring, and it reached one hundred and fifty million quickly. Everyone was shocked. Many of them were determined to get the necklace regardless of how expensive it was, and more than half the people participated in the auction. A lot of them had stopped when the price reached one hundred and fifty million. There were only three or four people competing. When the price reached two hundred million, it was more or less settled.


    An Xunuo stuck out her tongue. The price was too high and she was about to say that she did not want it anymore when Ye Ningyuan raised his sign and said, ¡°Three hundred million.¡±


    Everyone was shocked. Those in front turned to look at him. Their table instantly became the center of attention, but Ye Ningyuan was calm. An Xunuo did not like that so many people were looking at her, and she looked cold. The whole auction house seemed to be snowing.


    ¡°Which family is this young master from?¡±


    ¡°Who is this¡­¡±


    ¡°This is the young master of An Ning International.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no wonder¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Three hundred and ten million,¡± a young man raised his sign and said. It¡¯s as if he wanted to compete with Ye Ningyuan for the Romantic Heart.


    ¡°Four hundred million,¡± Ye Ningyuan said calmly.

 Chapter 811 - : Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The room was in an uproar because of his arrogance and dominance. It¡¯s as if he did not care about money. Most of them were talking among themselves, and the young man frowned and looked back.


    He was a westerner with delicate features. He had short hair and brown eyes, and he looked unhappy.


    Ye Ningyuan acted as if he did not see him and remained calm.


    An Xunuo tugged his sleeves and said softly, ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan held her hands. ¡°Silly lass.¡±


    ¡°Four hundred and fifty million,¡± the young man said with a slightly trembling voice. The lady beside him stared at An Xunuo in a ruthless manner, as if blaming her for snatching her necklace.


    An Xunuo frowned. ¡°Daddy, I want the necklace.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan smiled. ¡°Six hundred million!¡±


    The young man gasped and his face became pale. The woman seemed to be mumbling something, but he no longer raised his sign. Not everyone could afford to spend so much money on a necklace.


    And not every woman had the capability to let a man spend so much money.


    Ye Ningyuan got the necklace in the end, and the lady beside the man stared at An Xunuo ruthlessly. Xunuo acted like she did not see her and ignored her. Ye Ningyuan continued to look through the items and asked her if she liked anything else.


    An Xunuo supported her head and asked, ¡°Daddy, am I too prodigal?¡±


    He paused before saying, ¡°I lack someone prodigal. Otherwise, no one will help me spend the money that I¡¯ve earned. It would be good if you could spend until I become bankrupt.¡±


    He suddenly remembered that he really lacked someone prodigal. His mommy was not prodigal albeit materialistic. Ye Hailan could get whatever she wanted herself and would definitely steal it with her auntie.


    She believed that stolen things were more precious than those bought.


    Even if they were prodigal sometimes, his daddy was there to pay for them. As for him, he had earned all the money in the world but could not find someone to help him spend it. Therefore, it was not a bad idea to have a prodigal woman.


    ¡°Really?¡± Xunuo¡¯s eyes lit up and randomly pointed at the items. There were a jade bracelet, a hand-knitted dress, a jade sculpture, and a diamond necklace. ¡°I want them all.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    An Xunuo pointed at a total of six items, which happened to be the six items that were yet to be auctioned. Therefore, a miraculous scene happened at the auction house in which Ye Ningyuan bought everything.


    Everyone that competed with him had lost and he bought all the items that An Xunuo liked.


    Even the owner of the auction was shocked.


    All the wealthy and noble people at the event were shocked too. Those who knew who he was could only shake their heads. He was so rich that he had come to London to flaunt his wealth. Indeed, he was from the Ye family.


    Ye Ningyuan did not care. Half of the money earned from this auction would be donated to charity, so he could consider it as doing some charity work.


    Ye Ningyuan gave a check when they were backstage and the items were given to him. The owner of the auction asked courteously, ¡°Younger Master Ye, shall we send these to your house?¡±


    All these items were expensive and would definitely be coveted, so they had the responsibility to send them to his house to ensure safety. Ye Ningyuan shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to. There will be people to collect them later.¡±


    He took the black gem necklace and put it on Xunuo. He could tell that this necklace was the only one that Xunuo really liked and the rest was only for fun.


    ¡°Does it look good?¡±


    ¡°It looks very good.¡±


    He smiled and the owner placed the auctioned items into the safe again. Ye Ningyuan called Azure Dragon to send people there to collect the items. He then bid farewell to the owner and went out of the auction house holding Xunuo¡¯s hand.


    An Xunuo touched the necklace on her neck and smiled until her eyes were curved. It¡¯s really pretty and she loved it.


    Suddenly, a strong wind appeared from the side, and a long wooden stick struck through the sky, aiming at An Xunuo¡¯s head. Ye Ningyuan held the stick and saw a big black guy. Ye Ningyuan snatched the stick and ruthlessly kicked the guy.


    Ye Ningyuan was slightly angry.


    How dared they attack Xunuo! There were four or five people that walked out from the side, and they were holding on to iron sticks and knives. All of them attacked Ye Ningyuan, but within seconds, all of them were defeated by Ye Ningyuan and were bleeding profusely.


    They rolled and crawled as they tried to flee. A car drove past Ye Ningyuan, and the window was rolled down with a light flashing past. Ye Ningyuan suddenly moved and hugged Xunuo to avoid it.


    A row of bullets created bullet holes on the car.


    The car immediately drove away.


    Ye Ningyuan sneered, whereas An Xunuo was still in shock and her face was pale. He got in the car with her and they drove away from the auction house. ¡°Daddy, is there someone that wants to kill me?¡±


    ¡°No, I think we angered someone at the auction house just now, so they want to take revenge and snatch the black gem necklace from you.¡± Ye Ningyuan turned his head and smiled. Those were just some small fries.


    ¡°These people are so bad. They can¡¯t afford to lose.¡± An Xunuo heaved a sigh of relief and wrinkled her nose.


    Ye Ningyuan smiled. Indeed, they could not afford to lose.


    They were too stupid for offending someone that they should not be messing with. Luckily, Xunuo was safe and sound. Otherwise, they would repay it ten times.


    Ye Ningyuan raised his wrist to look at the watch and asked, ¡°Where else do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired from all the walking today.¡±


    ¡°Then, shall we go home?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    An Xunuo smiled. Ye Ningyuan slowed down the speed of the car so that she could enjoy the scenery of London. The phone rang. It was his auntie that called. Ye Ningyuan smiled and picked up the phone. ¡°Auntie, you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Hi, baby, guess where I am?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Ningyuan was decisive. ¡°You must be traveling around with my cousin. Don¡¯t tell me that my sister is with you too.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m here.¡± Ye Hailan¡¯s voice traveled through the phone. ¡°We¡¯re in Egypt to rob the tomb. Our cousin said that she wanted to rob the tomb of the tallest pharaoh, so we¡¯re researching about the map.¡±


    Indeed¡­


    ¡°Just the three of you?¡±


    Ye Wei¡¯s seductive smile was still the same. ¡°We ran into some small trouble, but the three of us are enough to settle it. Wushuang is to be blamed. This girl is getting more and more daring.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan smiled. ¡°Why did you call me when you¡¯re busy robbing the tomb?¡±


    Ye Wei laughed. ¡°Baby, I heard that you¡¯ve become a father now, so I called you to congratulate you. Do you want to ask the girl beside you to call me auntie?¡±


    ¡°How do you know she¡¯s beside me?¡±


    ¡°Vermilion Bird said that the two of you are together twenty-four seven.¡±

 Chapter 812 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Ningyuan curled his lips. ¡°Auntie, bring the kids and have fun robbing the tomb. Don¡¯t come back to London and mess around. She¡¯s very shy.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so precious to you? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll eat her?¡± Ye Wei smiled.


    ¡­


    Both of them chatted for a while before Ye Hailan took over the phone and said, ¡°Brother, wait for me to come back. I want to visit your daughter. My niece!¡±


    Ye Ningyuan rubbed his eyebrows and had a headache.


    The women in their house made the men have headaches one by one. Soon after, another gentle voice sounded through the phone. ¡°Cousin, wait for me too. I will visit your daughter with Hailan. I shall secretly tell you that Hailan actually wants to visit Kaka.¡±


    ¡°Wushuang¡­¡± Ye Ningyuan laughed again. Mo Wushuang was Ye Wei¡¯s and Mo Jue¡¯s daughter and was someone with a dagger in her smile. Her personality was weird, unlike Mo Jue or Ye Wei.


    After he ended the call, Xunuo looked at him curiously. ¡°Daddy, who called you?¡±


    ¡°My auntie.¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled. Xunuo thought about it and secretly wondered if her daddy had an auntie? She did not seem to have heard about it before, and she realized that she seemed to not remember a lot of things.


    An Xunuo gave up thinking so much and just smiled.


    ¡­


    An Xunuo had been staying in the Top Terrorist Organization for a month. She was no longer unfamiliar with the place and her injuries were recovering, but she was still clingy to Ye Ningyuan and would not leave him. He would bring her along whether he went to negotiate with others or to have meals with others.


    Therefore, those that knew Black J knew that he had a pretty and cute lover. Those who knew Ye Ningyuan knew that he had a nice and quiet girlfriend.


    Xu Xing was very sad. She called Ye Ningyuan and he did not tell her much about An Xunuo whenever they talked about her. He only told her that Xunuo was his friend and was sick, sp she was recovering by his side.


    She knew that he was not saying the truth, but there was nothing she could do. After all, she was in no position to force him to answer her truthfully.


    Xunuo¡¯s body was slowly recovering. Su Man and Bai Ye promised to come over to do a checkup for her and would reach London within a few days. Ye Wei and the two kids committed a few big crimes and stole a lot of treasures, but they did not destroy any of the relics. They quietly went there and quietly left. There was once when Ye Wei and the kids were trapped by the hidden traps and were separated into different places. Mo Wushuang was too lazy to think of how to escape from the hidden trap, so she blew off a stone wall in the underground tunnel. But other than that, they did not ruin anything. They seemed to have telepathy with Su Man and Bai Ye as they also decided to visit London in the next few days.


    To meet An Xunuo.


    ¡°Boss, do we really have to operate on An Xunuo?¡± Azure Dragon did not really agree with it. ¡°Isn¡¯t she very well now?¡±


    An Xunuo did not like to interact with others for the past month. However, after Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, and Black Tortoise¡¯s teasing, she could get along well with them.


    Her personality had changed after she lost her memory. She was cute and innocent, which was exactly what their world was lacking in. Therefore, Xunuo was like jade to them. They cherished her a lot and really liked her.


    An Xunuo was willing to leave Ye Ningyuan for a while after Vermilion Bird coaxed her, and she went shopping with Vermilion Bird.


    All of them liked An Xunuo.


    But, if she went for the surgery, An Xunuo would return to her usual self, a cold killer. Her mission was to kill Ye Ningyuan. If she recovered, who knew what would happen.


    Moreover, she knew that Ye Ningyuan was Black J. If she leaked the news, it would create a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    They wished that An Xunuo would stay like this forever so that she could be carefree.


    Ye Ningyuan thinned his lips. He agreed with them and had thought that it would be a good idea if she could be so carefree and innocent forever.


    However¡­


    He was not Xunuo and could not decide for her.


    To put himself into her shoes, if his parents were killed and his family destroyed, he would definitely not want to live like this forever. He would definitely make the people pay back and regret it.


    Xunuo would definitely wish so too.


    He had researched about Michael¡¯s incident. Michael had the evidence of the crimes that some of Great Britain¡¯s officials committed. He had compressed them into a chip and wanted to hand them to the police, but the news was leaked and people were out to kill him. Xunuo was in City A and thus avoided being killed. Those people were looking for the chip and they knew that Xunuo was the only one that Michael had contacted before he died. Therefore, only Xunuo knew where the chip was.


    That¡¯s why they tried all means to look for Xunuo.


    The castle was destroyed but it had nothing to do with them. Xunuo was the one that set the fire so that everything could be ended. Ye Ningyuan could only see from the camera lens that there was a vague red shadow standing in the forest, watching quietly as the fire burned down her house.


    She must have known where the chip was.


    Before the castle was burned, she had been to a few places. They seemed to know her schedule well and went to all the places that Xunuo had been to catch her. Xunuo was unfortunately caught when she was trying to save a girl that was almost knocked down by a car.


    The thing that made Ye Ningyuan feel troublesome was that Xu Yaozu was part of this case too. He was Xu Xing¡¯s father¡­ Due to Xunuo, he hated the Xu family¡¯s parents and Xu Yaozu happened to be involved in this too. An Xunuo would not let him off.


    They were, after all, Nuo Nuo¡¯s family members, and Nuo Nuo might not want them to die even if she detested them.


    But Xu Xing¡­


    ¡°Daddy, shall we go shopping?¡± An Xunuo¡¯s voice interrupted Ye Ningyuan¡¯s thoughts. She was already in front of him and smiling at him. She looked happy.


    Azure Dragon and White Tiger stopped talking and Ye Ningyuan nodded. ¡°Sure, what do you want to buy?¡±


    ¡°Sister Vermilion Bird said that there¡¯s a new Mexican restaurant that sells good food. Bring me there to eat.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Azure Dragon smiled. ¡°Xunuo, you only think of food every day. Be careful. You might become a small fat pig.¡±


    Xunuo looked at her figure and said, ¡°I¡¯m not as fat as you.¡±


    White Tiger pushed his glasses. Well said.


    Ye Ningyuan stood up and pointed at the documents on the table. ¡°Settle this before I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re too ruthless.¡± Azure Dragon looked at the pile of documents and felt like crying. This boss was too ruthless for forgetting his friends after having a girlfriend.


    An Xunuo smiled in a cheeky manner and her eyes were curled up.


    Ye Ningyuan changed his clothes and brought her out.

 Chapter 813 - Untitled

    Ye Ningyuan did not expect that he would bump into Xu Xing again this time when bringing Xunuo out. It seemed to be a coincidence again. It was not awkward as he was not guilty toward Xu Xing. It was just that he did not know how to introduce them to each other.


    Xu Xing was out to watch a movie with her friends, and they met when they were in the mall. Xunuo had eaten dinner and suddenly wanted to buy a present for him, thus dragging him to the mall.


    They met once again.


    Xu Xing greeted them calmly and Ye Ningyuan smiled. Xu Xing wanted to hug him as it was an etiquette, but An Xunuo pulled Ye Ningyuan away to avoid Xu Xing. ¡°Only I can hug him.¡±


    Xu Xing was shocked and stood there awkwardly. An Xunuo looked serious and sounded cold. Ye Ningyuan was about to make things less awkward when Xu Xing¡¯s friend said, ¡°Do you know who she is? You actually dare to snatch with her. You¡¯re overestimating yourself.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan¡¯s eyes darkened and Xu Xing pulled her sleeves. ¡°Sarah, shut up.¡±


    An Xunuo stared at them coldly. Sarah was also a wealthy and respected lady and felt that there was nothing special about An Xunuo. Therefore, she was not afraid of An Xunuo and stared back, but she was stopped by Ye Ningyuan.


    Sarah was actually afraid of his cold gaze. It was very sharp and she did not dare to look at him. She only felt that there was something cold that went from her toe to her head.


    Xu Xing did not know what to do. ¡°Ningyuan, sorry, my friend didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    She felt bitter. Ye Ningyuan had said that An Xunuo was his friend and recovering at his house, but was she really his friend? If so, why was she so reluctant when it was just normal etiquette, and why were they so close every time she saw them together? They were holding hands and he was very gentle to her. He looked at her with a doting smile. It was something Xu Xing had never seen.


    She could see them from very far away.


    She followed them here and saw how he protected and doted on the girl. Whoever saw them would have thought that they were a couple.


    Didn¡¯t he love her sister a lot?


    He loved her sister for more than a decade. He lost his vision because of her sister, shut himself from others because of her sister, rejected her because of her sister, and did not get close to women because of her sister. He drew the lonely drawings for more than a decade.


    She always thought that he would love his sister forever and not change. He might marry others for some reason but would never love anyone. But, what¡¯s with this woman in front of her?


    Was it that not everything would last forever?


    Xu Xing did not understand.


    ¡°Xu Xing, let¡¯s meet another day,¡± Ye Ningyuan said and held An Xunuo¡¯s hand and left.


    Xu Xing suddenly called him. ¡°Ningyuan, do you still remember my sister?¡±


    Ye Ningyuan was shocked and the hand holding An Xunuo suddenly tightened, causing An Xunuo to hiss in pain. The feelings that were kept at the bottom of his heart started to stir up again.


    He was someone that had strong willpower but felt that it was so painful that it was unbearable too.


    Did he still remember Nuo Nuo?


    How could he have forgotten? She was someone that he kept thinking of.


    Sometimes, he thought that he should forget about Nuo Nuo. He would not feel so bad if he forgot about her. But, he could not do it, even if it was only for a day or an hour.


    But, someone actually asked him if he still remembered her?


    Wasn¡¯t that a joke?


    Ye Ningyuan turned around. His dark eyes were like a pool of calm water, calm and cold. ¡°Xu Xing, I can forget anyone in this world but not her.¡±


    Xu Xing felt as if there was something strangling her heart tightly and her heart was about to burst. But, she smiled. ¡°What about her? You still fell in love with someone else, right?¡±


    Xu Xing was sad. She felt that she should not have been overboard, but she still asked. She knew that her sister died because of him and he would remember that forever. If¡­


    If it was her, she would protect him at all cost too and would do the same thing. Her love for him was not any lesser than anyone, but she didn¡¯t have this chance. It was happiness to die for someone and let him remember forever.


    Her sister was actually very blessed.


    There was someone that remembered her forever.


    She always felt bad toward Xunuo ever since she knew of her existence. Ye Ningyuan¡¯s accusation of her used to be like ants biting her heart as everything he said was the truth.


    The Xu family abandoned Xunuo because of the curse. They were sisters but had different fates, and she knew it was indeed the truth. She also knew that this was not her decision and not her fault.


    She always felt bad toward Xunuo.


    But, she really liked Ye Ningyuan. She did not want to snatch the only thing her sister had and wanted to quietly accompany him. This was enough for her. Could this not be possible too?


    If it was impossible, then why was it possible for others?


    He treated her well and doted on her, and she knew it. He gave her everything that he could not give to her sister, and Xu Xing did not feel bad about it. Instead, she was thankful to her sister for letting Ye Ningyuan dote on her for the past few years. Without Xunuo, Ye Ningyuan would not even look at her.


    But, no matter how well he treated her, it was not like in the past where he would hold her hands and speak softly to her and smile at her gently. He was always smiling at her and always gentle, but it was behind a thin layer of film.


    She was a little envious of the girl beside him.


    Ye Ningyuan let go of An Xunuo and walked up. He held Xu Xing¡¯s shoulders and said solemnly, ¡°Xing Xing, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±


    He knew what Xu Xing had misunderstood, but he did not know how to explain. He pitied An Xunuo, but it was not love. Nobody would hurt An Xunuo given how she was like now.


    Moreover, she just went through a lot and he witnessed her sufferings. He also knew that she would not lead such a happy life after she regained her memory. He wanted her to be happy for now.


    This was not love¡­


    But, he did not know what exactly it was.


    He only knew that he loved Xunuo and it would never change.


    ¡°Is this really a misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°Whether or not this is a misunderstanding, Xing Xing, I¡¯ve said it two years ago and I don¡¯t want to repeat it. You are always smart and should understand what I mean. I can only be your doting brother,¡± Ye Ningyuan said it word by word.


    Xu Xing gritted her teeth with tears in her eyes. But she did not cry¡­


    Ye Ningyuan suddenly felt that something was not right. He immediately turned back and An Xunuo that should be behind him had disappeared.

 Chapter 814 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Xunuo went missing, and Ye Ningyuan was flustered. He searched the whole level of the mall but could not find her. Xu Xing looked at him searching for the woman in a flustered manner and shouting her name.


    Xunuo¡­


    She was shocked and clenched her fists.


    Now, she understood why.


    Tears started to fall and dripped on her clothes. Sarah looked at her in shock and did not know how to comfort her. Xu Xing cried silently. It turned out that whether it was her who looked like Xunuo or the woman with the same name as Xunuo would be able to get his love.


    And could get his attention.


    Xunuo, Xunuo¡­ Her sister that he loved so deeply. But, he cared so much about another woman with the same name too. How many substitutes did he have to find in order to ease his pain?


    She was used to Ye Ningyuan losing his focus. Sometimes, he would look at someone else through her and she knew that he was looking at Xunuo. He changed her face to Xunuo¡¯s and she was used to it. She was sad but she did not say anything.


    She did not know how her sister was like as he had never mentioned it before. She thought that since they were twins and looked alike, their personalities would be similar too. There was once she asked Ye Ningyuan what her sister was like.


    Ye Ningyuan said that she was someone worth loving.


    He only said this sentence and she did not know what exactly her sister¡¯s personality was like. She did not know what Xunuo liked or disliked either. There was once when she saw Ye Ningyuan¡¯s portrait of Xunuo and she looked cold. She was happy and thought that Ye Ningyuan was drawing her, but he said that it was Xunuo. Therefore, she thought that her sister must be someone cold.


    But, there was no one to prove it and she had her pride too. Although she could guess what Xunuo¡¯s personality was like, she would not copy her. Xunuo was Xunuo and Xu Xing was Xu Xing. She had her own merits.


    She did not mind that Ye Ningyuan treated her like a substitute. She just felt that it would be good if she could fill up the wound in his heart.


    But, after seeing how he was frantically looking for a woman called Xunuo, she knew that her power was so small and could not cure his sadness¡­


    ¡®Ningyuan, how many substitutes did you need to ease your pain?¡¯


    ¡°Xing Xing, stop crying. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡­


    Ye Ningyuan had no time to care about Xu Xing. He searched through the whole mall and there was someone that saw her going out. He went out of the mall in a frantic, and the roads were in all directions. Where did she go?


    ¡°Damn it!¡± He cursed and went to the right.


    She was sensitive after she lost her memory and relied on him a lot. She did not allow anyone to get close to him and was very possessive. She did not like Xu Xing but he let her go because he cared about Xu Xing¡¯s feelings.


    Damn it!


    She must have been angry and ran out. But, where did she go?


    There was a handsome young man wearing casual wear looking for a tall girl among the crowd. He was shouting her name in an anxious manner and running through the crowd, as if looking for his most important thing.


    People who saw him secretly thought that there must be another couple fighting.


    Looking at how anxious he was, they thought that this man must love his lover a lot to be so worried.


    There were a lot of passersby on the street at night. Xunuo was wearing a light yellow dress and she was tall, so she should be easy to find. Ye Ningyuan squeezed through the crowd and mistook a few people and continued to search.


    He had run for more than a hundred meters but still could not find Xunuo.


    He lost his elegance and was only left with pity for Xunuo. It was as if his heart was blocked and he was panting. Passersby looked at him in a pitiful manner when they walked past him. They all thought that he did not manage to pacify his lover.


    Ye Ningyuan looked at the crowd and suddenly narrowed his eyes. Xunuo loved to be quiet and would not come to such a bustling street. She would walk toward a quieter place instead. He ran back to the mall after cursing. There were two busy and two quiet streets. He chose the quieter street that was nearer and ran there.


    ¡°Xunuo¡­¡±


    ¡°Xunuo¡­¡±


    This street was quiet and did not have a lot of people. There were a few people that would occasionally walk past and covered their mouths to laugh at him. The lights were dim, and after walking for about a hundred meters, it became even quieter and there were lesser people.


    The four sides were quiet and it was the red light district after crossing a road. Ye Ningyuan frowned. This area was messy, dangerous, and filled with people that were not easy to deal with. There were a few gangs in charge of the area and a lot of well-built men patrolling the area. Xunuo was pretty and innocent, and he had never seen her attack anyone after she lost her memory. She might have forgotten all her skills.


    Ye Ningyuan became even more anxious. He called Azure Dragon to tell him about his location and asked him to send people to look for Xunuo.


    He put down the phone and could smell blood. He was very sensitive to that smell and it became more obvious as it traveled with the wind. The lights in the street were not working and Ye Ningyuan ran toward the area. A well-built African man was lying on the floor. His stomach was attacked by a broken glass bottle and he was bleeding profusely. He was still breathing and tried to raise his trembling hands as if he wanted to say something. But, his body suddenly became soft.


    He heard a few screams and it sounded like an alarmed crow in the night. Ye Ningyuan immediately ran toward the alley. There was a lamp near him, but it was dim. But, it was not difficult for Ye Ningyuan to see clearly.


    He saw Xunuo in the darkness and almost stopped breathing.


    Her hair was messy and half her face was red. He did not know whose blood it was. Her shirt was torn until it was left with her sleeves on her arms in a pathetic manner. Her nice body was showing and her bra was gone too. There were a lot of scars on her body that seemed to be pinched ruthlessly. Her skirt was also torn and half of it was left on her waist, covering a small part of her body. Her fair and slender legs also had some scars and there was blood on her chest and legs. She was holding onto a broken glass bottle in her right hand and blood was dripping onto the floor¡­


    Blood covered her arms to her fingertips.


    There were seven or eight well-built men lying on the floor and their deaths looked terrible. They were all attacked by a glass bottle on their stomach and seemed to have been attacked by a lunatic. Some of them were stabbed until their chests and stomachs were torn and bleeding profusely¡­


    Xunuo seemed to not know what she was doing. Her head was slightly tilted like a fool, and she stared at those dying people. She then stared at Ye Ningyuan without even blinking.

 Chapter 815 - Untitled

    The moonlight was covered by the clouds and the lights could not light up this dark alley. The smell of blood made the place feel like hell and it was extremely scary. An Xunuo walked toward him in a lost manner and the glass bottle suddenly stabbed toward him. Ye Ningyuan avoided it and held her hand and hugged her.


    ¡°Baby, it¡¯s daddy. Don¡¯t be scared. Be good.¡± His gentle voice was like clean water to cleanse the blankness in her. Ye Ningyuan could smell the blood and his eyes darkened. Luckily, these people were either seriously injured or dead. If not, he would not let them off.


    His whole body was filled with evil tendencies and looked like he was about to kill someone. The veins on his forehead were throbbing. An Xunuo seemed to be scared and trembled in his arms like a shocked little bird. He felt like a knife had cut through his chest.


    He started to detest himself. ¡®Ye Ningyuan, you promised to make her happy, but what did you let her encounter?¡¯ He hugged the tall and skinny girl tighter.


    Xunuo¡­ She must be at a loss as to what had happened. She must have been bullied and felt dangerous and thus attacked those people to defend herself. This was a demon in the bottom of her heart.


    His heart felt painful.


    The glass bottle dropped and An Xunuo was still tilting her head. She looked at Ye Ningyuan and said, ¡°Daddy, they bullied me.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± Ye Ningyuan said. He took off his jacket and put it on her and buttoned up the buttons one by one. He was much taller than her and the jacket looked big and long on her. It covered half her legs and his jacket was filled with blood too as he was hugging her. Ye Ningyuan checked her body carefully and there were no injuries other than a small cut on her wrist. He felt more assured and contacted Azure Dragon. His men were around the area and they had to clear the area as Xunuo had murdered people and left a lot of traces.


    Azure Dragon came over shortly after and Ye Ningyuan said coldly, ¡°Kill those who are not dead yet too.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Azure Dragon saw this scene and knew what was happening. He did not dare to ask anything after looking at Ye Ningyuan¡¯s expression. Ye Ningyuan carried Xunuo out of the dark alley. Her body shivered and she blinked. She was like a small kitten curled up in his arms, lost and blank as she looked at him.


    ¡°Daddy will bring you home.¡± Ye Ningyuan kissed her eyebrows and comforted her. Although he was clenching his fists, he did not leak the evil tendency at the bottom of his heart and carried her steadily despite the dark street.


    They went back to their room via their dedicated walkway. Ye Ningyuan filled the bathtub to let Xunuo wash up and clean the bloodstains on her body. She shook her head and tugged onto Ye Ningyuan¡¯s clothes tightly, not allowing him to leave.


    She started to breathe rapidly and her lost gaze was filled with fear. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Daddy. Please don¡¯t go. The bad people want to bully Xunuo.¡±


    She suddenly hugged his neck tightly and did not let him leave. Ye Ningyuan touched her long hand gently and the evil tendency in his eyes increased. Xunuo¡¯s ruthless murder methods were not cruel enough. He should have taken revenge on these people in a more ruthless manner and made them regret it.


    ¡°Be good. Daddy won¡¯t move.¡± He had only left her for a few minutes and this happened to her. No wonder she didn¡¯t want him to leave. She must be afraid. He carried her into the bathroom.


    ¡°Daddy will help you wash.¡±


    An Xunuo felt uneasy and looked at him in a more flustered manner. Her body suddenly became stiff after she thought of something. Ye Ningyuan kissed her hair to calm her down and looked at her gently. ¡°I will not hurt you.¡±


    She calmed down and Ye Ningyuan took off her jacket. He hesitated for a while and let her sit in the bathtub to help her clean the bloodstains.


    He changed the water, and the water in the bathtub helped relax her stiff and tired nerves. Her whole body seemed to relax and Ye Ningyuan helped her clean her body. He did not know if it was because of the high temperature in the bathroom or something else, but there was a lot of sweat on his forehead.


    An Xunuo suddenly rubbed the bruises on her body and her skin was almost peeled off. Ye Ningyuan was shocked and held her hands. An Xunuo looked up and the steam in the bathroom made her eyes look watery. ¡°Dirty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not dirty at all,¡± Ye Ningyuan said and stopped her. She did not listen and her eyes seemed to be on fire. ¡°I want to clean it. I hate it, hate it¡­¡±


    ¡°Xunuo, stop.¡± Ye Ningyuan could not stop her from being crazy. She seemed to be mumbling something and the water was splashing everywhere, making his clothes wet. He could not care so much and suddenly lowered his head to kiss her lips that could not stop moving.


    An Xunuo¡¯s crazy gaze started to calm down and she looked at Ye Ningyuan quietly.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright now.¡± He stopped kissing her. He carried her and dried her body to prevent her from abusing herself. This was his bathroom and he had no choice but to give her his pajamas. He gently put her on the bed and covered her with the blanket.


    An Xunuo kept looking at him¡­


    ¡°Sleep. You must be tired today.¡±


    Her face was slightly red and eyes watery. She looked very beautiful.


    ¡°Daddy, can you kiss me again?¡± An Xunuo¡¯s voice was trembling as she looked at him. Ye Ningyuan was startled as he did not expect her to say that.


    ¡°I like Daddy kissing me. I don¡¯t like the bad people kissing me. They are disgusting,¡± An Xunuo said, her eyes slightly red. Ye Ningyuan suddenly leaned in to kiss her.


    His heart throbbed shamelessly.


    His breath became heavy and he held Xunuo¡¯s wrist and was about to end the kiss. But, Xunuo hugged him tightly, as if trying to use him to forget about the unhappy memories.


    Ye Ningyuan sighed and followed the thoughts in his heart. He took the initiative to kiss her and held onto her shoulders with both his hands. This was the first time he really kissed a woman.


    ¡°Be good. Sleep.¡±

 Chapter 816 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    After he took a shower and dried his hair, An Xunuo¡¯s eyes were still open, staring at the ceiling, and did not seem the slightest sleepy at all. Ye Ningyuan lifted the blankets and cuddled her. ¡°What¡¯s keeping you awake?¡±


    ¡°I dislike Daddy,¡± An Xunuo gently said as she looked at him steely with a few hints of aggravation.


    ¡°How is Daddy bad?¡±


    ¡°Because Daddy left me, the bad people had a chance to bully me.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan was taken aback and hugged her tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This will not happen again.¡±


    Green Dragon called to report he had settled everything. Ye Ningyuan acknowledged without saying anything else and ended the call. He got into a more comfortable sleeping position so that An Xunuo could sleep more comfortably.


    As she did not feel sleepy, her beady eyes were wide open. Her small hands played with his hands. She simply would not obey him and go to sleep. He allowed her to have her way and would answer her whenever she asked.


    She was a child at heart, and it would be a matter of time before she could not recall what happened tonight.


    However¡­


    He would never know whether she was really bullied. As Xunuo was muddleheaded, she did not know anything. He had just helped her shower, and he wanted to check her body. However, she was a female, and they were neither married nor in love. Although he had seen her naked, it was not the most polite thing to do.


    Even if he asked her, chances were she would not understand what he was asking.


    He only felt heartache. Whether she was indeed bullied before, all that happened tonight was his fault. His heart ached as he wholly accepted Xunuo¡¯s accusations.


    He could only hope that she quickly forgot everything.


    And stop remembering all these unhappy things.


    ¡°Daddy, what should I do if I can¡¯t fall asleep?¡±


    ¡°Something on your mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I killed somebody,¡± An Xunuo said softly and gently as though she were an animal softly calling out. ¡°It¡¯s wrong to kill somebody. Will I be arrested and thrown into jail?¡±


    ¡°You will not!¡± Ye Ningyuan said with certainty.


    ¡°Why?¡± She seemed lost.


    She clearly killed somebody, no? She knew that murderers have to go to jail. She did not know why she thought of killing somebody that very moment, but there was a voice inside her that went, ¡®Kill them. Kill them. They are bad.¡¯


    She, in her impulse, shattered the beer bottle and stabbed them to death.


    They bullied her.


    ¡°Xunuo did not kill anybody. Daddy killed them.¡± Ye Ningyuan cupped her face and gently said, ¡°You just wounded them, and it was Daddy who killed them. How could you go to jail then?¡±


    ¡°No. Daddy is lying. I clearly killed them, and I am no fool.¡± An Xunuo insisted. ¡°I would rather be arrested than allow them to arrest Daddy.¡±


    ¡°What a good girl. Go to sleep, okay? Let Daddy see to it. All will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Will Daddy still leave me for another woman in the future?¡± An Xunuo was especially uptight about this question, and even more so than being bullied by bad people. She looked at him nervously.


    ¡°Never,¡± Ye Ningyuan said. ¡°Never again.¡±


    When he allowed her to leave, he regretted doing so. Unless she had completely recovered and regained her memory, he would take very good care of her and never let her go. He could not bear to!


    An Xunuo, who was at ease, leaned on his shoulders and gradually fell asleep.


    He adjusted the lighting in the room and dimmed them. As he was afraid that Xunuo would have nightmares, he did not leave and instead hugged her to sleep. Miraculously, she slept soundly throughout the whole night.


    The newspapers the next morning reported the murder last night. Green Dragon managed to tie all loose ends and left no evidence behind. As the crime was committed near a red light district, there was nary a commotion since people died in the area almost every day. Considering bloodshed was frequent and common, law enforcement was not particularly startled by it.


    Ye Ningyuan threw the newspapers away and got down to work. He did not expect Green Dragon to report a moment later that Ye Wei had arrived with Mo Wushuang and Ye Hailan. He smiled at how quick they were. Bai Ye and Su Man were also estimated to reach in these two days.


    Xunuo¡­


    ¡°Elder brother¡­¡± Ye Hailan went up the stairs and leaped into his embrace, kissing his face in adoration. ¡°Dear elder brother, you are becoming more and more handsome. Mmhmm¡­¡±


    ¡°How sweet-talking of you.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense! I¡¯m praising you!¡±


    Mo Wushuang knocked on the door and entered with a smile. ¡°Morning, cousin!¡±


    ¡°Wushuang, it has been quite a while!¡±


    A ten-year-old girl in a white shirt and black trousers which had a long steel chain around its waist stood at the door. Her very simple attire seemed especially cool. She had black hair, purple eyes, pale skin, and a lively demeanor. Her purple eyes were like Mo Jue¡¯s, but she looked more like Ye Wei. She was a few months older than Ye Feimo but much taller than Ye Hailan and Ye Feimo.


    ¡°Cousin, where¡¯s my little niece?¡± Mo Wushuang asked with a smile as she wanted her niece to call her auntie. Ye Hailan, who was in his embrace, was as cheerful. Ye Ningyuan had a headache.


    Ye Ningyuan suddenly heard a shriek. He frowned and quickly put down Ye Hailan before dashing toward the bedroom. Ye Hailan and Mo Wushuang gave each other a funny face and happily followed.


    Carrying her blanket, An Xunuo shrunk into a corner as she looked at Ye Wei, who suddenly appeared. Although Ye Wei had a friendly and alluring smile, An Xunuo still did not let her defense down.


    ¡°Huh, why do you look so familiar?¡± Ye Wei was puzzled as she stroked An Xunuo¡¯s chin and looked left and right. ¡°F*** off!¡± An Xunuo suddenly swatted her hand away and said coldly.


    Ye Wei smiled before pinching An Xunuo¡¯s chin and asked, ¡°An Xunuo, you really look like that lass. You¡¯ve vibes like Xu Xing, and it¡¯s little wonder¡­¡±


    An Xunuo was wearing Ye Ningyuan¡¯s sleepwear. It was too big on her and she could naturally see the red spots on her. She was naturally misled. An Xunuo calmed herself down and coldly asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Auntie¡­¡± Ye Ningyuan quickly stepped in. Ye Wei waved her hands and greeted him. ¡°Hi, darling, I¡¯m here to see your darling.¡±


    ¡°Sister Xunuo¡­¡± Ye Hailan leaped forth and somewhat felt that she was a little different. ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    Before she could speak, An Xunuo had pushed her away and quickly crawled up and leaped next to Ye Ningyuan barefooted, avoiding them as though they were the plague. Ye Ningyuan tapped her shoulders lovingly.


    ¡°Sister Xunuo, you don¡¯t recognize me?¡± Ye Hailan asked.


    An Xunuo shook her head.


    Mo Wushuang stroked her chin and said, ¡°Cousin¡¯s sleepwear, cousin¡¯s room, and all those love bites¡­ Aye, what a licentious father-daughter relationship you have there.¡±

 Chapter 817 - Untitled

    In the great hall downstairs, Mo Wushuang, Ye Wei, and Ye Hailan stared at An Xunuo until she felt exceptionally uncomfortable. An Xunuo subconsciously went to look for Ye Ningyuan, who was in the central atrium with Green Dragon.


    Ye Wei turned her face around. ¡°This lass¡­¡±


    Ye Wei had this illusion that she had become another person except toward Ye Ningyuan. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy is the only person who likes it when you touch him. Nobody else does.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Mo Wushuang smiled with squinted eyes.


    ¡°Hailan, can you treat her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not all-capable.¡± Ye Hailan licked her lips. ¡°While I am very overpowered at treating wounds from fights, both external and internal injuries, I¡¯ve never seen something like this. Besides, my powers aren¡¯t that stable. If anything happens, elder brother will¡­¡±


    She made a cutthroat gesture. Mo Wushuang looked at An Xunuo curiously whilst propping up her head. ¡°So she¡¯s cousin¡¯s type, huh? It¡¯s kind of out of my expectations. I was of the opinion he would like someone similar to Auntie Eleven¡¯s character.¡±


    Ye Wei also propped her head up as she stared at An Xunuo. ¡°He used to like people of such character, but his style changed in a flash. Now, he has a thing for lolis¡­ What a substantial change in preference indeed¡­¡±


    An Xunuo coldly looked at them as she did not like people judging her. Ye Wei pondered as she sized her up. Wasn¡¯t this lass¡¯ character shift a tad bizarre?


    She was like a loli before Ye Ningyuan but utterly cold before them. She could seemingly see a silhouette of her through her cold gaze. Ye Wei secretly wondered if that was why Ning Ning took a liking to her.


    ¡°Mommy, allow me to remind you that Daddy doesn¡¯t like it when you stare at others for too long: be it other women, men, boys, girls, or even your darling daughter.¡±


    ¡°What he does not like is none of my business.¡± Ye Wei slammed the table. ¡°Mo Wushuang, shut up, please.¡±


    Mo Wushuang smiled with squinted eyes.


    Ye Wei walked out of the great hall and left the few girls behind to talk amongst themselves. Xunuo, with her current character, would end up being made fun of by Mo Wushuang and Ye Hailan. All was good as long as they did not get into fistfights. Green Dragon had ordered her to go down, and Ye Wei seriously asked him, ¡°Are you sure that that lass has really lost her memory?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an affirmative. You have got a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°Her character shift is so huge it¡¯s unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, she has been like this since day one.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the exception?¡±


    Ye Ningyuan nodded. Ye Wei was taken aback.


    He looked at Xunuo in the great hall, and Ye Wei tapped his shoulder. ¡°You really like her?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, what are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Stop acting dumb.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. It¡¯s not that kind of like,¡± Ye Ningyuan said. He hesitated before saying, ¡°I just hope to give her happier times before she regains her memories.¡±


    Such days would be few and far between in time to come.


    ¡°Her body¡­¡±


    Ye Ningyuan, knowing what Ye Wei was about to say, described what happened last night to her. Ye Wei was aghast. She really thought Ning Ning¡­ She looked at some part of his body quizzically, and Ye Ningyuan gave her a despising look.


    She didn¡¯t have to be this blatant, no?


    ¡°What an old virgin.¡± Ye Wei looked at him even more disdainfully.


    Ye Ningyuan smiled at her with squinted eyes as he reminded her. ¡°Auntie, allow me to remind you that the man in your house is a properly old virgin.¡±


    Ye Wei remained unfazed. ¡°You will definitely surpass him, so wait until the day you become the gold standard. How do you hug her to sleep every night and nothing happens? Darling, are you okay?¡±


    Ye Ningyuan was lost for words.


    ¡°Auntie, you ought to return to Rome before your Gorgeous Mo Jue flies into a rage with unthinkable consequences.¡±


    ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡± Ye Wei waved her hands.


    The surroundings fell silent at night. At the moment, An Xunuo was watching a movie. Her head, since last night, was starting to hurt.


    She did not tell Ye Ningyuan about the many blurred images that flashed through her mind chaotically when she killed them.


    The intensity from the overwhelming images stemmed from the all too familiar violence in her memories. She struck quickly as though it were instinct. She took a life, and she knew she took it quickly and precisely.


    Especially when she saw the battered bodies on the ground, it sent her into a chaotic confusion and fear that she did not dare to think about.


    Some gruesome images were replayed in her mind. She tilted her head and was thinking about them in a loss when she saw Ye Ningyuan. Her dearest daddy had come to pick her up, and the images in her mind were interrupted.


    This night, her head started to hurt painfully.


    To her, the cheerful chatter at the dinner table seemed especially distant whilst indescribable and blurred images flashed through her head¡­ An Xunuo felt terrible.


    When she saw the video, she felt extremely terrible as though needles were pricking her head. She could not help but ram her head into the glass table.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± She tried to look for Ye Ningyuan. All she had to do was to get to the study room. Her daddy would hug her and her world would become peaceful and serene once again. This was why she loved to remain by his side.


    As long as he was present, she was not in pain.


    Suddenly, a loud explosion came from behind An Xunuo, and she turned around as though she were hit by something. When she saw the burning fire on the screen, her eyes became reddened and she paused for a moment¡­


    Her eyes were wide open as though she saw something terrible. Bullets streaking the entire place immediately followed, and a chaotic battle ensued. She shuddered as though she were in an igloo, and her face turned pale¡­


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    Michael¡¯s face clearly appeared in her mind, and it was as though the image on the screen changed. She saw her daddy¡¯s body coldly lie before her, and then¡­


    Michael reminded her before his death. She saw the scalpel she held cut her most beloved father up in bloody cuts. She was so skilled to the point it was as though she was dissecting a figurine rather than her father.


    Despite tears flowing down her face, she was so strong that her hands did not tremble. Despite the revolting and brutal scene before her, she seemed as though she was used to it.


    An Xunuo felt coldness surge up from beneath her. The unbearable pain, like a knife stabbing into her brain, agitating her, crashed into her head from all around.


    Who would save her? Who would save her daddy?


    She saw herself take out that chip from the dissected body¡­

 Chapter 818 - Untitled

    An Xunuo turned back. Her bloodshot eyes met Ye Ningyuan¡¯s shocked gaze.


    As though he understood something, he forced a smile. An Xunuo clenched her fists and slowly walked over. She suddenly reached out and hugged him tightly as though it was their one and only hug in their lifetime.


    He was slightly taken aback and did not understand what was on her mind.


    An Xunuo backed off a few steps and looked at him before flatly saying, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She pushed him away and left.


    ¡°Xunuo!¡± He called out. She stopped in her steps for a moment and gently said, ¡°Please take care!¡±


    Without saying a word, she quickly disappeared into the corridor. Ye Ningyuan, leaning against the wall, looked down and saw the well-polished floor. ¡°This day sure arrived quickly,¡± he said softly.


    There was a hint of unwillingness in his voice.


    Afraid that Xunuo had nothing to do, he put down his work and wanted to join her for a while as she rarely left to watch a movie on her own. He was afraid that she was bored and had no idea that what she watched would stir her memories. If he had come a few minutes earlier, all these would not have happened.


    It was fated that she ought to recover.


    That was good too.


    If they spent more time with each other, one was afraid¡­


    He stood in the corridor for a while before returning to his study room to do his work as though nothing had affected him. Xunuo¡¯s incident seemed as though it naturally resolved itself, and those days of accompanying her seemed like a dream where he could so lovingly dote on her. When he awoke from this dream, said dream left nary a trace and did not affect his life.


    Ye Wei quickly knew about An Xunuo. When she saw Ye Ningyuan remain this calm and working as usual, she wrapped her arms around her chest and secretly wondered if she was beginning to not understand Ning Ning. How did he manage to freely reconcile with his emotions?


    When he cared for and doted on a woman, he would make her so happy to the point she would become the happiest woman in the world. But when she disappeared, he treated her as though she were some other bubble that had just burst and did not seem to matter.


    He was actually not the slightest affected.


    How did he do it? Ye Wei was full of admiration. She was of the opinion that An Xunuo was significantly different to him. From this incident, it really seemed that the seven-year-old Xunuo was different.


    To him, all the other girls in the world were identical. He could dote on them when he wanted to, but he would stop with no qualms if the other party called it a day. Like An Xunuo, Xu Xing¡­


    They were no different.


    Ye Wei saw his perfect side profile and shook her head. Matters of the heart were each to their own. If watching over Xunuo left him satisfied, nobody else had the right to tell him what to do.


    It was just that such a Ningyuan was terrifyingly cold and distant.


    To think about it, what was wrong with being cold toward people? He showered his family with so much care and concern, and that was sufficient for him. He could not be bothered about how others felt.


    Su Man and Bai Ye had made a wasted trip. Ye Wei shrugged her hands as she did not know what happened. Since An Xunuo seemed to have suddenly recovered, Bai Ye smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all Su Man¡¯s fault for planning such conservative experiments. If we were here a few days earlier, we would have been in time to munch on popcorn.¡±


    Su Man coldly harrumphed. Since they were here, they had their own work to see. Su Man had just developed a new weapon that was easy to use and powerful. His presence allowed him to work with a group of weapon experts underground to further refine said design.


    Ye Ningyuan, who was back to his normal self, was smiling and joking like before. As there was no longer an An Xunuo who petulantly called him ¡®daddy¡¯, Rosefinch and company felt a little dissonance.


    Ye Wei and Mo Wushuang had to leave in another two days if they did not want Mo Jue to rush over to capture somebody. To prevent Mo Jue from going berserk, Ye Wei decisively dragged Mo Wushuang up the plane back to Rome.


    Ye Hailan did not follow Ye Wei as she was like the wind. She said she wanted to look for Kaka and disappeared as she finished speaking before appearing in Kaka¡¯s room a few moments later. Everybody mourned for Kaka.


    Su Man passed the weapon blueprints to the experts and explained the operating principles of the weapon. He also gathered their suggestions and basically had the prototype for a new weapon ready. He and Bai Ye also left after some time.


    The headquarters became as quiet and calm as before.


    A storm, however, was starting to brew in London. An unknown videotape that made its appearance at major television stations in Great Britain contained a video of Michael¡¯s final moments. The video contained conversations amongst several higher-ranking officials and showcased several massive corruption and smuggling incidents that implicated close to ten of Great Britain¡¯s wealthiest and most influential politicians. Even the British royal family was somehow implicated.


    The videotape was authentic and its contents were shocking to the point it set off a controversy unlike before.


    As news of it spread like wildfire around the world, the prestige and image of Great Britain, its royal family included, was greatly compromised and reached new lows. What was even more shocking was how several officials mysteriously disappeared and how one of them even died mysteriously in the next few days. The disappearances and death made the news even more convincing, along with how bizarre the incident felt. Nobody knew who orchestrated the incident.


    Official reports quickly described it as a ¡®vicious smear campaign which contained allegations of corruption, trafficking, and elimination of key witnesses that were targeted at utterly destroying credibility. The official reports, however, seemed to lack credibility and were insufficient to win the crowd over.


    Great Britain was facing a brutal crisis.


    An Xunuo, with her legs crossed, coldly watched the images that flashed across the television. It was another disgusting official speech. An insidious gaze flashed across her eyes as she broke into a cold smile.


    She would not spare anybody who harmed her daddy.


    She would drive their reputation into the ground.


    The telephone rang, and An Xunuo picked it up. ¡°Ophelia, stop. Things are getting out of control.¡± A cold voice came over the phone.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡± She had a vicious look. ¡°I¡¯ve demonstrated very much restraint.¡±


    The other party smiled bitterly. Shown much restraint? What kind of joke was that? If that was ¡®restraint¡¯, what was she like when she showed no restraint? Just how many people had to die for Michael? How willful of her!


    Ah, An Xunuo had always been willful and haughty. Given that she was filled with hatred, having her stop in her tracks was even more difficult.


    ¡°Ophelia, the fallout of this incident is much more than you think. Enough is enough. You have what you exactly wanted. Go kill whomever you want to kill, but do not go overboard.¡±


    ¡°I am very surprised at you telling me this.¡± She coldly laughed with a hint of irony.


    ¡°Ophelia, I¡¯m really thinking of¡­¡± The other person was about to speak but stopped. ¡°Anyway, could you just stop? If the situation unfolds further, you will be disadvantaged. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want both sides of the law to come after you, right?¡±


    ¡°If they want to take me on, I¡¯m game!¡±


    ¡°Dear auntie, I¡¯m properly scared of you. Since you¡¯ve created this mess, you tidy it up. Do not expect me to clean up after you.¡±

 Chapter 819 - Untitled

    Just as everybody thought that Europe would descend into chaos and hence observe developments, the situation surprisingly calmed down. Apart from Xu Mingyang, all the other officials outed in the video were killed or had mysteriously disappeared. The murdered officials were bestowed the highest honor and had grand funerals arranged for them. These murdered officials, however, were quickly replaced and the incident was quelled.


    This did not seem like Xunuo¡¯s modus operandi.


    This was vastly different from what Ye Ningyuan had predicted. Given Xunuo¡¯s character, she would have kicked up another upheaval and the situation should not have calmed down this quickly. It seemed that she had concerns and quickly put an end to the incident.


    Sacrificing Michael and exposing them all to the point of also exposing the collective interests of many by somebody in the shadows¡­


    To influential politicians, it¡¯s a first.


    The other party never revealed themselves nor left any traces. While they wanted to exact revenge, they did not know who they ought to exact their revenge on.


    Ye Ningyuan was not quite able to grasp the situation, and despite him making many speculations, he was unable to reach the heart of the issue. Xunuo was no kind person and definitely not one who would stop until she had met her goals.


    Green Dragon received a tip-off on a deal. Somebody from the British royal family offered three hundred million pounds to the Top Terrorist Organization to look into the incident.


    ¡°Boss, do we accept it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we will!¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled naughtily and a little coldly. ¡°Why do you not earn when you can? It¡¯s very interesting that the royal family is so desperate to the point they have opted for the Top Terrorist Organization. Are they so mired in by the controversy?¡±


    When it came to huge volumes of intelligence, the Top Terrorist Organization was in the business. Ye Ningyuan exploited almost all the strengths of the Top Terrorist Organization. Simply put, he was going to exploit every opportunity that came his way.


    Like standard bloodsuckers, it would have been a shame for them to pass over such a lucrative opportunity.


    A season of bulk-intelligence gains was very substantial.


    ¡°Boss, surely you aren¡¯t out to take their money again?¡± Green Dragon shook his head. He understood his boss¡¯ temperament very well. Ye Ningyuan¡¯s actions rarely made sense, and there were times Green Dragon could not quite make sense of it.


    Given how scheming he was, chances were he would con their money and offer them false intelligence in return.


    This, after all, was about An Xunuo.


    These officials, like some people, were plain dumb. Many of Third Young Master Ye¡¯s rivals took advantage of Younger Master Ye¡¯s laziness and got on Ye Ningyuan¡¯s wrong side several times. They ended up not only losing their lives but also losing the money they paid for Ye Ningyuan¡¯s head.


    One had to say that Ye Ningyuan was quite the expert at amassing wealth.


    Ye Ningyuan rapped the table and smiled. ¡°Who¡¯s paying up?¡±


    ¡°Xu Mingyang.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan frowned and coldly harrumphed as he tapped his fingers on the table. ¡°Collect payment and give him whatever intelligence he wants.¡±


    Green Dragon was slightly shocked and hesitated for a moment. ¡°You mean An Xunuo?¡±


    ¡°Is there anybody else?¡±


    Green Dragon looked at the young man sitting on a genuine leather sofa while rapping the tabletop lazily in shock. The young man had a smile nobody could comprehend, and it was as though he was anticipating something or making plans.


    When they saw this smile of his, their heads went numb. Nobody could make out Ye Ningyuan¡¯s thoughts.


    His gentleness and affable side were all but an illusion to how scheming and domineering he actually was.


    But to him, An Xunuo was definitely somebody different. Why did he sell real intelligence to Xu Mingyang? Green Dragon could not quite understand but still acknowledged and did not ask any more questions.


    Ye Ningyuan walked up to the windows and opened them. The nights in London were, like his feelings, gloomy. What was he thinking at that very moment?


    He actually was¡­


    He smiled and tucked his hands behind him as he quietly stood. The refracted light created a silhouette that splayed on the deep-red carpet.


    ¡­


    An Xunuo avoided a group of assassins tracking her down and snuck into a dark street.


    These few days, there were several teams on the hunt for her.


    While she was long used to the darkness, she was rarely this pursued on a large scale. British government operatives had locked down London and thoroughly searched for her.


    Extremely few could avoid surveillance from the very discriminating surveillance equipment.


    She decisively opted to take them head-on.


    She had long expected this outcome. If Xu Mingyang managed to figure out who was behind it, he would undoubtedly put a price on her head and mobilize Britain¡¯s elite agents to take her out in London.


    ¡®Hmmph!¡¯


    How could they take her life this easily? Whether they could take her life was up to how capable they were.


    She had to quickly think of a way to get out of London and return to settle remaining loose ends and look for Harry once the scandal had died down. If she remained in London, she would be outnumbered, trapped, and eventually captured.


    Xu Mingyang¡­


    Heh, he was not to blame. Duty calls.


    Two shadows leaped forth from Xunuo¡¯s sides and she fired three shots in the direction. The quick shadows moved through the darkness. Like them, she was well-trained and navigated in the dark with ease.


    She opted for hit-and-run tactics that were the best for her.


    Suddenly, five gunshots rang out and took out the person from her right. An Xunuo looked up to see Ye Ningyuan casually sitting on the roof, waving the silver pistol in his hands at her.


    Those that were after her were all killed.


    The gentle moonlight illuminated his perfect face exceptionally well. He seemed as elegant as though he was out to appreciate the moon. An Xunuo tucked her lips and coldly said, ¡°I don¡¯t need your help.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± He smiled. ¡°Being on the run is tough, huh?¡±


    ¡°Is it of your concern?¡± An Xunuo coldly laughed.


    She waved her sleeves and was about to leave.


    Ye Ningyuan, gesturing a broken heart, said, ¡°Such rebellious daughters greatly trouble their fathers.¡±


    An Xunuo paused and closed her eyes as she secretly cursed herself. ¡°Younger Master Ye, please forget that. If you don¡¯t, I do not know what I am capable of doing,¡± she replied solemnly.


    Black J and Ye Ningyuan were the same! Nobody else knew it.


    ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t.¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled.


    An Xunuo coldly frowned. ¡°Are you so bored to the point you leaked information about me and then saved me? Are you that restless?¡±


    ¡°Your intelligence has been very accurate too.¡±


    ¡°Duh!¡±


    ¡°Darling daughter, Daddy needs to make a trip to the Middle East. Would you like to tag along and stay low for the moment?¡± Ye Ningyuan asked teasingly.

 Chapter 820 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    An Xunuo still followed Ye Ningyuan to the Middle East.


    While she did not ask him for help, he actively became her escape plan and she had no reason to turn him down.


    On the plane, An Xunuo looked at Ye Ningyuan coldly as he read his magazine and did not seem to sense her presence. He was neither friendly nor estranged but seemed more indifferent.


    She recalled everything she was after she had lost her memory: her idiot-like self and that man who utterly cared for her and carried her to sleep every night and gave her warmth and comfort¡­


    He was very gentle.


    While he was two different people, he really showed her patience and gentleness in that period of time. She had this illusion that she was his most-treasured precious that nobody else could lay a finger on.


    He had kissed her and saw her body several times. She was no longer that silly Xunuo who knew nothing. She knew that he had a desire for her¡­


    That morning, she woke up earlier than him. As she often hugged him to sleep, he, afraid that she was not in a comfortable sleeping position, would have her rest her head against his arm as she slept. Since the room was comfortable, she would often wrap herself against his legs and naughtily rub against his legs. That morning, she accidentally brushed her leg against his stiffness and he suddenly woke up. In her muddleheadedness, she stupidly asked him what was down there that was so hard that she did not have before reaching out to stroke it¡­


    Although her hands were separated by a layer of clothing, she felt whatever in her hand became that bit larger. He hurried into the bathroom as though he were fleeing from her. When he came out, he was already calm.


    In her muddleheadedness, she held him and asked him with a gaze that had an impulse to undress him. Panicking from her pestering, he bloviated, confusing her to the point she forgot the question.


    An Xunuo could not help but look away and secretly called herself an idiot. She was surely idiotic enough. How did she end up like such an idiot? She wished she could completely forget this memory.


    However, this memory of his goodness and gentleness was stubbornly lodged in her heart.


    Anybody who could enjoy his gentleness and care must have been a fortunate woman. It was a shame that the woman was somebody else and not her.


    His incredible doting of her did create an illusion.


    At this moment, while she was still herself, he treated her as though she was as invisible as air. Ye Ningyuan¡¯s gentleness and care were targeted at that idiot of a Xunuo rather than her.


    ¡°Ye Ningyuan, are you feigning your gentlemanliness?¡± Xunuo suddenly asked.


    ¡°Am I very gentlemanly?¡± Ye Ningyuan plainly said without raising his eyebrows. ¡°Compared to my old man, I am very gentlemanly.¡±


    The term ¡®gentlemanly¡¯ was not without reference.


    An Xunuo tucked her lips. While she knew that he was different from what he was to the point he was really not as gentle as he made himself out to be, he was, however, really a gentleman. Considering she had lost her memory and knew nothing back then, she would not have been able to resist whatever he had wanted to do with her and would have even enjoyed it.


    The only time he lost it was when he kissed her crazily that night. His kisses were comforting if it weren¡¯t for her taking the initiative and tightly planting her lips against his.


    And he hugged her to sleep every night¡­


    It was not as though it were inappropriate.


    ¡®Shoo, shoo, shoo! An Xunuo, what nonsense are you thinking? It¡¯s as though you wish he would do something to you. Stop thinking about it!¡¯


    That scoundrel.


    Ye Ningyuan flipped his magazine and teasingly said, ¡°It seems that I was too gentlemanly, and Miss An seems very disappointed.¡±


    An Xunuo grabbed the ashtray on the plane and flung it at him. Ye Ningyuan gently caught it and politely put it down before continuing to read his magazine. They spent the night and day in silence.


    An Xunuo had finally figured something out. Ye Ningyuan was consistent in his emotions and actions. He knew very well to whom he should be showering gentleness and showing coldness.


    And she was actually a little unhappy about that.


    The plane landed in Muscat. An Xunuo got off the plane and wanted to bid farewell, but Ye Ningyuan passed her a cell phone and said, ¡°There¡¯s only one number in the cell phone. Call it, and you will be able to get me.¡±


    Initially, she wanted to reject it, but she gave it some thought and eventually accepted it.


    Ye Ningyuan did not hold her back and bid her farewell.


    At some five-star hotel in Muscat.


    When An Xunuo reached the hotel, she slumped into the bed and fell asleep as she had never had a good sleep for days. Since she had gone by another name, nobody would be able to find her. The Middle East was safe for now. She was tired and needed a good rest.


    She suddenly felt a tinge of sadness.


    She was very tired as she faced her dangers alone. Nobody poured out love and concern on her.


    From now on, she had to face everything alone.


    She dispelled that slight discomfort, closed her eyes, and fell asleep. When she woke up, it was in the afternoon. Her cell phone rang, and the caller was Silver Cloud. She paused and picked up the call. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°The Middle East.¡±


    ¡°Is Ye Ningyuan with you?¡± Silver Cloud sounded as cold as an angel from hell.


    ¡°No!¡± She frowned.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying! My men saw you board his plane.¡±


    Indeed, she had boarded Black J¡¯s plane. She was taken aback. That said, Silver Cloud knew Ye Ningyuan¡¯s identity. ¡®Calm down, Xunuo. Calm down. There is nothing panic-worthy here, and it¡¯s not as though you¡¯ve not encountered tackier situations than this.¡¯


    ¡°Silver Cloud, your men must have messed up,¡± An Xunuo coldly said. She had no intention to linger on the topic. ¡°What are you calling me for?¡±


    ¡°You have yet to complete your previous mission, which is to kill Ye Ningyuan.¡±


    ¡°I have been very tired recently. My old man has just died, and I¡¯m not in the mood to kill.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not in the mood to kill, but you left behind a massive trail of blood in London. An Xunuo, please work on your excuses.¡±


    ¡°Silver Cloud, cut that passive-aggressiveness. Who the f*** do you think you are? If I don¡¯t want to do it, I don¡¯t!¡± An Xunuo replied coldly with a hint of intimidation. ¡°I¡¯m leaving the organization.¡±


    There was a pause on the other end, followed by cold laughter. ¡°You¡¯re leaving the organization for a man?¡±


    ¡°Silver Cloud, I dislike you,¡± An Xunuo coldly said. ¡°To think you wear a disgusting mask and just give orders all day. I do what I like. Whether I kill Ye Ningyuan or not depends on how I feel. You¡¯ll not tell me to kill him, so f*** off!¡±


    ¡°Hmmph! Please do not tell me that you have instead fallen in love with him after spending over ten days with him.¡± The voice on the other end sounded cryptic. An Xunuo was quite sure Silver Cloud knew Ye Ningyuan¡¯s identity.


    ¡°If you want to kill him, send somebody else.¡±


    ¡°No, I just want you to do it!¡±


    ¡°What the f***! Piss off!¡± An Xunuo coldly ended the call and threw the phone into the rubbish bin.

 Chapter 821 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    To An Xunuo, Muscat was a very distant place. As she hurried around the world in these past years, she was only familiar with London. As her daddy Michael was in London, she hence loved London.


    Somebody once said that all it takes to fall in love with a city is when the very person you love lives in said city.


    With the death and dissection of the person whom she so dearly loved, few, to An Xunuo, could understand how hurt she had felt. They simply had no idea what kind of struggle and hurt she had experienced.


    Michael¡¯s death and her dissection of him often played across her mind, and she was in agonizing pain. If her body weren¡¯t enduring it for its dear life, she would have needed medicine to barely fall asleep.


    At this moment, she just wanted to rest and stay out of Silver Cloud and Ye Ningyuan¡¯s feud. She had no idea what feud Silver Cloud had with Ye Ningyuan. An Xunuo¡¯s mind was blank and unclear. The only thing she knew was how Silver Cloud somewhat hated Ye Ningyuan.


    He was a magnet for detractors.


    An Xunuo wondered. It wasn¡¯t just one or two who hated Black J of the Top Terrorist Organization in the underworld. If somebody could unite the entire criminal underworld and had enough firepower to take on the Top Terrorist Organization, they would be more than happy to.


    As for the anti-terrorist groups¡­


    Many in the international anti-terrorist groups wanted to eliminate the Top Terrorist Organization, but it was a shame that they had no evidence against Ye Ningyuan. Ye Ningyuan was so adept at breaking the law, and his over-the-top computer skills allowed him to manipulate evidence to cover his tracks. Some of the Top Terrorist Organization¡¯s massive military escapades were out of bounds to them, so taking down the Top Terrorist Organization could only begin with evidence of Black J¡¯s criminal involvement. And gathering intelligence pertinent to the Top Terrorist Organization began with locating the headquarters of the Top Terrorist Organization.


    Which many knew¡­ was in London.


    While this seemed to be an open secret, London itself was no shallow city and the Top Terrorist Organization¡¯s headquarters was nowhere in sight. Some hence deduced that the Top Terrorist Organization¡¯s headquarters was not in London, and their London ¡®headquarters¡¯ was merely a ruse.


    The ultimate purpose of the ruse was to conceal the actual location of the Top Terrorist Organization, and there were many varying accounts about it. The Top Terrorist Organization and the Mafia were closely related by marriage, and they once had a spectacular wedding in Rome that led some to guess that its headquarters was actually in Rome.


    Despite the many years the anti-terrorist groups spent investigating, they reached no conclusion. Since that was the only piece of evidence they had, it was not enough to take them down, and the anti-terrorist groups hence held their horses.


    With the Mo brothers still the godfathers of the Mafia, both underworld organizations, although closely related, had different spheres of influence and developmental directions. Not anybody would dare to startle these two behemoths lest they took on the entire underworld.


    Silver Cloud seemed overconfident to take Ye Ningyuan on.


    His purpose was not to take down the Top Terrorist Organization but to only kill Ye Ningyuan. Ye Ningyuan, perhaps, had once killed somebody important to him.


    Blood feuds were one too common in the underworld.


    Bloodshed and death were common amongst those who lurked in the underworld, and one¡¯s death could only be attributed to said person¡¯s inability. If somebody wanted to avenge the dead person, that was none of the deceased person¡¯s business.


    She coldly laughed. If she died, she did not hope that somebody would avenge her.


    But¡­


    Nobody in the world seemed to care about her death. Given how huge the world was, finding shelter was never too easy.


    Two nights later, An Xunuo encountered Ye Ningyuan at an antique shop in the south side of Muscat. Their encounter was purely coincidental as she, out of her boredom, went for a stroll and did not expect to encounter him.


    Ye Ningyuan was happily chatting with the middle-aged boss about a palm-sized antique mirror that was covered in gold and had a cat¡¯s-eye in its middle and ancient Greek inscriptions at its base. The mirror was very intricately made. She stood with arms crossed. What he was doing with something girls liked?


    She then recalled how Ye Ningyuan seemed to really love his mother and younger sister and would never fail to get things for them from wherever he went. He would also go to lengths to get what they liked.


    She recalled the auction and felt her chest. The ¡®Romantic Heart¡¯ necklace was still on her chest and she recalled how she wanted to remove the necklace when she was suntanning the day before but did not. This was a really beautiful necklace, and it would be a shame if she lost it.


    In the end, she did not remove it.


    He bought plenty of things for her¡ªno, it was for that little idiot instead. An Xunuo had a cold smile and turned around. Ye Ningyuan also happened to turn to see her after scamming the mirror from the shopkeeper.


    Ye Ningyuan left his address for the shop owner to deliver it. Then, he caught up with her and called out to her. ¡°You¡¯re still in Muscat?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a problem with that?¡±


    Ye Ningyuan gently smiled. ¡°I thought you had already left Muscat.¡±


    The city was not particularly busy, and it felt stifling. Xunuo, who was not in a good mood, would not like the city.


    An Xunuo did not reply to him, and the two walked side by side. She quietly walked on with a cold and mocking look. The atmosphere seemed solemn, and Ye Ningyuan shook his head. He suddenly missed the adorable and lovely An Xunuo.


    ¡°Why are you still in Muscat?¡± An Xunuo coldly asked.


    ¡°The situation in the Middle East is still unstable, and it¡¯s a time of perpetual troubles, really. What else can I do?¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled and looked at her deeply. ¡°All thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°Hmmph! How is it my business?¡± An Xunuo replied with impunity as though she had nothing to do with it. How did she have anything to do with the chaos rocking Europe that directly affected the Middle East?


    She was just the cause of it all.


    For him to personally tend to the Middle Eastern affairs made it seem as though the effect it had was not small. What An Xunuo did not know was how White Tiger was actually able to see to the huge problem in the Middle East and how he was here simply because he needed an excuse to get her out of London. While she was indeed besieged, he did not expect her to be this tough-as-nails and not ask for help. If he did not help her, he would have to jailbreak her out.


    ¡°Miss An, there is something I ought to clarify for the sake of my safety. Are you still out for my head?¡± he asked with a smile as he looked at her gently.


    ¡°When I¡¯m in the mood.¡± An Xunuo was expressionless.


    ¡°That said, you still want to kill me?¡± Ye Ningyuan sighed. ¡°Ah, begetting kindness with evil is such a virtue indeed.¡±


    ¡°I did not ask you to save me.¡± An Xunuo coldly harrumphed.


    Ye Ningyuan broke into loud laughter and joked. ¡°Those that smite their fathers ought to be struck down with lightning.¡±

 Chapter 822 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    An Xunuo stopped in her steps and looked back at him coldly. ¡°One more word from you and I¡¯ll be in the mood to kill.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan smiled and turned his head. ¡°Miss An, please treat me to dinner,¡± he suddenly said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve no money!¡± An Xunuo coldly looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that my bank account has been frozen?¡±


    ¡°Given your ability, you can still access a frozen bank account.¡± Ye Ningyuan deftly took her case apart with a smile. He knew that while An Xunuo¡¯s computer skills were not as good as his, few could rival her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand the term ¡®no¡¯?¡± She looked at him in slight displeasure.


    Ye Ningyuan smiled. ¡°Since I took you in for over ten days, surely you treating me to a meal to thank me is normal, right?¡±


    She could not quite digest the thought of eating with him.


    They ended up in a small restaurant. When she saw the table full of dishes, she did feel hungry. She looked at Ye Ningyuan whilst memories of her being that little idiot which he doted on flashed through her mind. She felt very uneasy.


    Although he did not show how he doted on her.


    He ate with relish as though he had not had a proper meal in days. A moment later, he realized that Xunuo did not quite move her chopsticks. ¡°You¡¯re not hungry?¡± He deliberately seemed lost.


    ¡°I¡¯m full,¡± An Xunuo coldly replied. After she said that, her stomach growled at the most inappropriate time. An Xunuo was taken back, whereas Ye Ningyuan broke into laughter. She gave him a cold look as though she did not hear anything.


    Damn it, why did her stomach just have to growl at this time?


    Without insisting, she got down to eating.


    She suddenly recalled something and asked, ¡°Ye Ningyuan, do you know somebody called Silver Cloud?¡±


    ¡°Your boss?¡±


    ¡°You sure know him very well.¡±


    ¡°When I¡¯m up against somebody who wants me dead, I do my homework very thoroughly. If I didn¡¯t, how did I survive all these years?¡± Ye Ningyuan gently smiled. Ever since An Xunuo arrived to kill him, he started to investigate who could be behind it.


    Little did he expect the person to be Silver Cloud. The person was somewhat mysterious, and nobody knew how he actually looked, or even his actual age. All they knew was how he wore a silver mask and was an administrator in An Xunuo¡¯s intelligence organization.


    He was of high stature and very smart.


    While Ye Ningyuan did not know why he was after his life, he was also not interested in the reason behind it since wanting someone dead was quite common in his circle. Since he was responsible for the deaths of many, somebody would be out for revenge somehow.


    Apparently, it¡¯s business as usual.


    An Xunuo looked at him coldly. He was indeed right. The reasons for Silver Cloud wanting him dead did not matter. On the other hand, it felt too straightforward. He could not give a crap about Silver Cloud at all.


    Honestly speaking, she did not quite understand Silver Cloud.


    But he was indeed very capable.


    She had seen his moves before.


    ¡°Why are you telling me that your boss wants me dead?¡±


    ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t tell you, you had already known anyway.¡±


    ¡°Xunuo, it seems¡­¡± Ye Ningyuan looked at her tastefully. ¡°You really care about me.¡±


    An Xunuo dropped the chopsticks loudly and looked at him with a razor-sharp gaze that would have eviscerated him over and over if looks could kill. Her cold look was nothing short of intimidating.


    ¡°Dear young lady, are you so embarrassed that you are angry?¡±


    ¡°Ye Ningyuan, are you yapping because you are dead?¡± An Xunuo coldly asked. Ye Ningyuan raised his eyebrows innocently in response to her exceptionally cold gaze. Did he say something wrongly?


    What did he say?


    She surely hadn¡¯t had to be so mean when he was spot-on about how she felt?


    He gently smiled. An Xunuo, finding his damn smile an utter eyesore, could not help but look away. Worrying about him? Hmmph! Who was worried about him? One had to have so much more free time in the world just to worry about him.


    ¡°Can you privately accept missions?¡± Ye Ningyuan suddenly asked.


    An Xunuo looked back. ¡°I could. What do you have for me?¡±


    ¡°How about you become my bodyguard?¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding? I¡¯m out for your head,¡± An Xunuo coldly said.


    Could he have some situational awareness?


    ¡°You¡¯re not in the mood to kill and have nothing to do now. Since you are bored, how about becoming my bodyguard? The perks are very good.¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled, making no effort to blatantly buy her over.


    ¡°What kind of benefits?¡±


    ¡°Seeing beautiful men up close.¡±


    An Xunuo was lost for words.


    ¡°I¡¯m not free!¡± She coldly rejected before picking up her chopsticks and got down to eating. He was babbling nonsense, and it was no use listening on lest she got swayed by him before she had her fill.


    ¡°Xunuo, what¡¯s wrong with occasionally accepting someone¡¯s kindness?¡± Ye Ningyuan gently smiled as he looked at her. ¡°There¡¯s nothing holding you back, and British operatives are after you with their snares at the ready. How about you pursue stability than run for your life?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help.¡±


    ¡°Who else, apart from me, can help you?¡±


    ¡°Me!¡± An Xunuo immediately replied as she looked at him keenly and certainly. ¡°It¡¯s always better to turn to oneself than others since you will not betray yourself. I cannot trust anybody else, you included.¡±


    It was much better for one to not imitate what they were not.


    She just did not believe that Ye Ningyuan would take good care of her. Besides, she would not be forced into a corner by anybody else. Since the world was so huge, there was definitely somewhere she could take refuge in. He was surely looking down on her.


    ¡°Aye, how headstrong of you.¡± Ye Ningyuan sighed. ¡°Just yield when you should. That will make you so much more adorable.¡±


    An Xunuo looked at him coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like that little idiot.¡±


    ¡°Miss An, you are that little idiot.¡±


    ¡°I have selective amnesia.¡±


    ¡°You are not even the slightest bit lovely now.¡±


    ¡°What has it got to do with you?¡±


    Ye Ningyuan propped his chin before he suddenly asked with great interest, ¡°Miss An, have you been in love before?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve no time for that.¡±


    It was more likely nobody wanted you, right? Ye Ningyuan broke into laughter in his heart. He looked at how she looked like she was about to wallop somebody and was at ease. ¡°I guess, huh? Men don¡¯t like women who are not adorable.¡±


    ¡°How lame.¡± That¡¯s none of his business, no? ¡°To me, you¡¯re not even adorable at all.¡±


    ¡°Miss An has not seen me when I was younger: super moe and exceptionally adorable.¡±


    ¡°Younger Master Ye, aren¡¯t you embarrassed to bring up something from over a decade ago?¡± An Xunuo harrumphed as she tried to imagine a much younger him. He was indeed very moe¡­


    ¡°¡­¡± Ye Ningyuan broke into laughter again. An Xunuo looked at him coldly. ¡°Ye Ningyuan, are you really so comfortable with me by your side?¡±


    ¡°Oh, what would you do?¡±

 Chapter 823 - Untitled

    An Xunuo looked at him before plainly saying, ¡°You¡¯d better not regret it!¡±


    He might have been too confident about how people could not lay a finger on him when he could do whatever he wanted with other people.


    While she liked people with self-confidence¡­.


    Self-confidence was, at times, exceptionally irritating¡­


    So lo and behold, An Xunuo remained around Ye Ningyuan as his bodyguard as long as she wanted to.


    Kind of funny, wasn¡¯t it?


    The master hires his workers, and his workers get to decide how long they want to remain employed. One had to admit it was laughable.


    The Middle East became their holiday spot. Ye Ningyuan seemed to be a good-for-nothing. While he claimed that the Middle East was unstable and how he was present to control the situation, one could not imagine a good-for-nothing rich man¡¯s son as Black J of the Top Terrorist Organization.


    She seemed to understand him better.


    When she was sick or when she was that little idiot, Ye Ningyuan was always that beloved daddy to her, taking utmost care of her while working hard.


    Having spent time with him up-close and around the clock, Xunuo knew much better than anybody else how hardworking Ye Ningyuan was.


    When he worked, he was neither brazen nor vicious but instead planned every step down to the last detail so that nothing fell out of his clutches. Although work piled up, he completed them as quickly as he could.


    While he spent a lot of time with her daily, he was still as hardworking. She knew that he would be even more hardworking if she was not present.


    His success was not built on the success that Chu Li, Jason, and the others had built up.


    He put in the effort where nobody saw.


    But today¡­


    Now that she had recovered, and he was not at the Top Terrorist Organization¡¯s headquarters, she saw another Ye Ningyuan.


    She knew who Black J was in London.


    In the Middle East, he spent most of his time having fun and much less time on the affairs of the underworld.


    He, a hard player, took part in almost all dangerous activities in the Middle East. With his immense talent, he raced, did extreme sports, and passionately danced with the locals. He did whatever came his way.


    Racing, photography, and drawing were his most favorite activities.


    She spent most of her time with him and accompanied him as he took photographs, drew, and raced. While she¡¯s good at racing, she was no match. Ye Ningyuan asked her whether she was interested in a racing competition in Muscat that he was taking part in.


    Xunuo agreed.


    But lost to him.


    He was never too far from his camera and his drawing tools. Whenever he came across scenery he loved, he would take photos of them or draw them. When she saw the many awards in his house, she once dangerously wondered whether the Ye family, thanks to their immense wealth and power, had some shady plot in the competition¡­


    Having seen his skilled up-close, she then learned that he was indeed a person of extraordinary talent.


    She loved his photographs and his artworks.


    The scenery, under his masterful strokes, had liveliness to them that An Xunuo really liked. For most of the time, she quietly watched him take photos and draw. He also did not ask her to be part of the scenery he captured.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you draw people?¡± An Xunuo asked him as he drew at the top of the mountain once.


    ¡°How are people more beautiful than scenery? To me, there¡¯s that one and only Xunuo who surpasses all beauty the world has ever known, so¡­ I¡¯ll only draw her.¡± Ye Ningyuan gently smiled.


    She knew that he deeply loved Xunuo as she died for him when he was younger. Her name was engraved into his heart for the rest of time.


    That was the first time she heard about his love for Xunuo from him. An Xunuo gently smiled and suddenly felt that he was actually not particularly irritating. Deeply passionate people ought not to be this dislike-able.


    While there were many couples who were deeply in love with each other, a man who could remember a woman for so long and not go for other females was undoubtedly a rare catch. She was touched by his faithfulness.


    A person who could withstand these many years of solitude was hard to come by.


    If one could be remembered by another in death, that death was probably something good.


    She had a very weird feeling in her heart, and it was as though she felt happiness.


    She broke into a gentle smile amidst the evening sun, and it seemed especially beautiful.


    She was not rejoicing because they were separated by life and death. She merely felt simple happiness. She guessed that her daddy ought to be very happy too since she would remember his love and goodness for the rest of her life.


    In her memories, only Michael was this good toward her and could leave such an impression on her. Perhaps children who lacked love really yearned for such kinship, which would explain why she adored her father this much.


    She saw him draw and did not disturb him. She simply watched him from the side.


    Ye Ningyuan was very good looking, and she was one who would use grandiose terms to describe one¡¯s looks. She was also very forgiving toward one¡¯s looks as beauty and ugliness, to her, were not different.


    Unless they were of extremes, they were not that different.


    Her vocabulary only consisted of simple terms like ¡®good-looking¡¯ and ¡®pretty¡¯. To her, Ye Ningyuan was good-looking as was most of the Ye family. He was good-looking, especially when he was seriously drawing.


    He was very charming, and it was as though he gave his all in his drawings.


    That seriousness, that¡­ goodness.


    An Xunuo¡¯s world, a typically dark and chaotic world, became serene and calm in that very moment.


    She rarely had such a feeling.


    Perhaps, this was also the reason why she had never¡­


    An Xunuo turned away and frowned silently. If she kept this up, she knew very well that it would be very dangerous.


    Being one who rarely did foolish things, this was probably her first time at it.


    Why was she like a moth that threw itself at the flames? She did not understand why, but she felt that she was like a moth that leaped into the fire at its own peril.


    ¡®An Xunuo, you are really beyond help.¡¯


    An Xunuo clenched her fists. She extinguished the embers that arose in her heart and calmed down.


    His drawings were really pretty.


    He suddenly wanted to know how that girl in his heart looked like. She ought to look like Xu Xing as they were biological twins who largely resembled each other.


    This was Ye Ningyuan¡¯s life. People who had seen him so laid-back and easygoing would have difficulty associating him with Black J of the Top Terrorist Organization. It was little wonder nobody found anything amiss. It¡¯s because he had too good a grasp on people.

 Chapter 824 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Xunuo had never felt this happy before.


    For a whole month, she traveled with Ye Ningyuan as he took photos, drew, occasionally raced, and did extreme sports¡­ Her life, from young, was fraught with tension and bloodshed except for the times she was by Michael¡¯s side in London. She had spent most of her life on the wire and in the line of fire, and she thought that nobody else save Michael could give her happiness.


    It was actually not the case¡­


    Ye Ningyuan was a man who could make people happy if he was hell-bent on it. However tough one¡¯s mental shell was, he would be able to shatter it and make them smile.


    As an interesting and humorous person with musings of wisdom, people could not help but laugh. And for her, he had shattered her cold mask once too often. Despite the chaos in London where she was most wanted, she ended up traveling the entire Middle East with him.


    An Xunuo very rarely encountered somebody like Ye Ningyuan. All the men she had encountered were one-size men that were decisive and brutal and rarely gentle. She was unable to relax in her world.


    Ye Ningyuan, however, was different. While he was brutal and decisive, and even more so than anybody else, he also had an exceptionally gentle side that allowed one to forget their troubles and only remember the happiness they saw. He would also remember what one liked. His occasionally unintentional smile would make one feel so happy.


    It really uplifted one¡¯s moods.


    An Xunuo almost forgot that she had left a trail of blood, and she had almost forgotten her mission, her responsibilities, and where her loyalties lay.


    Men were just such weird creatures that enjoyed and yet struggled in the tensions between happiness and conflicts.


    But her happy days were short-lived.


    News spread in London. Ophelia abducted Xu Xing in a bid to threaten Xu Mingyang to help her leave London and revoke her arrest warrant. As Xu Xing and Ophelia were sisters, since the latter acknowledged Ruqisha as her godmother, Ophelia kidnapping her own sister out of desperation sent shockwaves across London, and people cursed Ophelia for her viciousness.


    The news reached Ye Ningyuan at almost the same time.


    An Xunuo had been by his side and never left, so he knew that somebody else had abducted Xu Xing in a bid to force An Xunuo to appear. Given An Xunuo¡¯s character, she would never resort to such sleazy tactics like kidnapping and intimidation.


    Just who could it be?


    Ye Ningyuan gave orders to Green Dragon, preparing to return to London.


    ¡°Do you want to return to London?¡± he asked An Xunuo.


    ¡°Duh!¡± She had no reason not to return as that person kidnapped Xu Xing in her name in a bid to force her out. While Xu Xing did not like her, Ruqisha had indeed doted on her and she could not leave her in the lurch.


    But¡­


    She hated it the most when people framed her. She was infuriated.


    ¡°Chances are the Xu family is of the opinion you kidnapped Xu Xing. If you return, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± He expressed his worries, but An Xunuo did not seem fazed. ¡°It does not matter. I don¡¯t care what they think or say,¡± An Xunuo plainly replied.


    Ye Ningyuan looked at her silently.


    London, the headquarters of the Top Terrorist Organization.


    An Xunuo followed Ye Ningyuan back to his London headquarters. She thought she would never return here anymore, but she was back after slightly more than a month. Her room never changed.


    Ye Ningyuan seemed to really trust her and had the utmost confidence in her.


    ¡°Have you looked it up?¡± Ye Ningyuan asked Green Dragon in the intelligence room as he took the information from Green Dragon¡¯s hands. ¡°How could it be?¡± He raised his eyebrows.


    It was actually Silver Cloud?


    An Xunuo¡¯s direct superior had, in An Xunuo¡¯s name, abducted Xu Xing. Just what was he up to? With London rocked by chaos thanks to the crisis An Xunuo created, Xu Xing¡¯s abduction sent London into a gloom, making it even more oppressive.


    Ye Ningyuan was slightly enraged!


    He instantly knew what Silver Cloud was up to. Silver Cloud hated him to the core and sent An Xunuo to go after him to no avail. He hence abducted Xu Xing. If that was the case¡­ He must have given An Xunuo the order to continue hunting him.


    Xunuo once said, ¡°Do not regret it.¡±


    She indirectly told him that the order to kill him had never been revoked. When An Xunuo traveled the Middle East with him, she did not act on him. Impatient, Silver Cloud decided to act on Xu Xing.


    He clenched his fists and guessed that Silver Cloud already knew his alter ego. Black J was Ye Ningyuan.


    He was not too worried about this being leaked. He was more worried about what Xu Xing would encounter. As a princess who was brought up well and always had her way, she had had a smooth life and never suffered. That Silver Cloud¡¯d better not inflict trauma upon her. He knew very well how the underworld dealt with its hostages. If Xu Xing had a violent and lusty abductor, she¡­


    Damn it!


    An Xunuo heard the news and frowned. She gritted her teeth and called Silver Cloud to directly ask him, ¡°What the f*** are you exactly up to?¡±


    Ye Ningyuan monitored her call and traced his location.


    ¡°Xunuo, you betrayed me.¡± Silver Cloud¡¯s cold voice came across the phone.


    ¡°You lunatic!¡±


    ¡°I gave you orders to kill Ye Ningyuan. Since you did not, I had to take action. You will regret this,¡± Silver Cloud coldly said. ¡°You¡­ disappoint me.¡±


    ¡°Silver Cloud, this has nothing to do with Xu Xing. Do not harm her,¡± An Xunuo eventually said.


    ¡°That does not sound like something you would say. Xunuo, are you regretting it?¡± Silver Cloud coldly smiled. Ye Ningyuan ran his fingers across the map of London, looking for a location. He then gave Xunuo a thumbs-up and ordered his men nearby to surround the apartment. Silver Cloud was on the eighteenth floor of an apartment not too far from the Port of London.


    It was not particularly secluded.


    ¡°If you are so desperate to kill Ye Ningyuan, just take him out! Why implicate Xu Xing? Silver Cloud, you¡¯re disgusting. This isn¡¯t your style,¡± An Xunuo coldly said.


    She had known Silver Cloud for years and thus knew his character very well. He was cold and haughty, but he could not care about such methods. Did he really hate Ye Ningyuan to the point he had to stoop this low?


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to do with Xu Xing. Hmmph! An Xunuo, you know nothing. You have no idea what I am about to do.¡± Silver Cloud¡¯s voice grew colder. ¡°Ye Ningyuan, you will pay the price for her death!¡± He punctuated his words.

 Chapter 825 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Silver Cloud was somewhat able to guess that Ye Ningyuan was next to her. He frowned and halted his men around the area. They did not need to visit the apartment. He had handled one too many of these situations and long known that something was amiss.


    ¡°Green Dragon, look up Silver Cloud¡¯s background.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    It was not a good sign that said person had so much knowledge of him but not otherwise.


    If Silver Cloud, in his conversation with An Xunuo, could mention his name, it could only mean one thing. Silver Cloud knew that he was already looking him up and was definitely prepared. Sending men over would only result in unnecessary deaths.


    As An Xunuo ended the call, she frowned deeply.


    Xu Xing¡­


    What did Silver Cloud¡¯s last statement mean? Just what grudge did Ye Ningyuan have with him to the point he was willing to resort to such methods to exact revenge? She did not quite understand¡­


    An Xunuo originally wanted to return to her organization¡¯s location, but Ye Ningyuan stopped her. She frowned, and he shook his head. ¡°He will contact me.¡±


    Silver Cloud¡¯s ultimate goal was him instead of An Xunuo.


    An hour later, all the information on Silver Cloud was in Ye Ningyuan¡¯s hands.


    Paradise Island¡­


    These few words, like needles, caused his eyes to hurt. While they were merely in passing mention, he was properly intimidated.


    In the past decade, any mention of ¡®Paradise Island¡¯ often accompanied Nuo Nuo.


    Today, Paradise Island was under his name. It was a calm and serene island that he stayed on for a while during Nuo Nuo¡¯s death anniversary. It was the best possible place he could go to whenever he was vexed.


    Apart from the Ye mansion and London, Paradise Island was the other place he spent the most time at.


    How could it be?


    ¡°Look it up thoroughly.¡± Ye Ningyuan¡¯s face had changed and he became as sinister as an impending storm.


    ¡®You will pay the price for her death!¡¯


    Did he say that because of¡­ Nuo Nuo? Ye Ningyuan frowned. He had never looked into Silver Cloud¡¯s background. He only knew who Silver Cloud was, what he was up to, and his strength. He did have quite an understanding of his past.


    What if he was doing it for Nuo Nuo¡­


    When he was on the island back then¡ªor to put it differently, when he knew Nuo Nuo¡­ Was he avenging Nuo Nuo?


    In the documents Green Dragon passed to him, Paradise Island was only mentioned in passing without detail. When he took a cursory look before, there was nary a mention of Paradise Island. Ye Ningyuan frowned. He had overlooked something¡­


    Little did he expect¡­


    Who exactly was he?


    ¡°Boss, the information we are able to gather is very limited. We only know that he had once trained on Paradise Island under Wolf. All other information on it is incomplete and unclear,¡± Green Dragon said. ¡°Since the battle back then, there was nary a trace of him as he was brought back to Eastern Europe and seemed to have found another master. He has been paying exceptional attention to your traces in the past few years.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan became even more solemn-looking.


    ¡°What¡¯s this Paradise Island?¡± An Xunuo suddenly asked.


    Ye Ningyuan looked at her without answering.


    For two days in a row, Silver Cloud did not contact Ye Ningyuan. Two days later, Ye Ningyuan received news from Paradise Island that a man and woman had entered the island. He paused and immediately knew that Silver Cloud had brought Xu Xing to Paradise Island.


    He had a stern gaze.


    There was only one family on Paradise Island. Seven years ago, Ye Ningyuan had taken over the island and did not want it to be inhabited. Back then, he had evicted all the residents on the island save a family he allowed to live on the island. Said family consisted of an aristocrat and his wife from a small European nation who lived in seclusion with his children. Ye Ningyuan looked up their backgrounds and knew that the couple had endured years of turmoil and were deeply in love with each other. Since they had nowhere else to stay except the island, he thought about it. Since somebody had to tend to the tea flowers on the island and clean up the house on the island, he hence allowed the couple and their children to remain.


    For many years, nobody made foot on the island.


    The nearby islands were training bases for the Top Terrorist Organization, and they were very well-guarded. Since Silver Cloud was able to bring Xu Xing to Paradise Island, he must certainly be very familiar with Paradise Island and its surroundings.


    ¡°Boss, shall we mobilize the forces on the nearby islands?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary!¡± Ye Ningyuan raised his hand. ¡°Prepare the helicopter. I¡¯m heading out to Paradise Island. Let¡¯s not startle anyone.¡±


    This was a personal feud. If Silver Cloud came for Xunuo, he would not allow anybody else to interfere.


    Paradise Island.


    Flowers covered the island amidst a fragrance that lingered for miles.


    Xu Xing looked at the sea of tea flowers with a gaze full of amazement and shock. It was so beautiful! As she stepped onto the island, she picked up the gentle aroma of flowers. The beautiful scenery made it look like a very beautiful island.


    An immeasurably handsome man in sporting attire, who seemed to be twenty-five or twenty-six, stood next to her. He had a pair of blue eyes, a svelte figure, broad shoulders, and looked brimming with energy. He had a cold look that had a few hints of reminiscence and melancholy.


    The white camellias¡­


    Wolf loved white camellias and covered the entire island in them. While he did like the white camellias, they were, however, associated with bloodshed and strife.


    ¡°Silver Cloud, is this your old home?¡± Xu Xing asked the person next to her. She had known Silver Cloud for years. When she was kidnapped in tenth grade, he came down from the skies and saved her. They hence became friends.


    She actually did not quite know him, and they would only meet a few times a month. Silver Cloud, on the other hand, treated her very well. Whenever she encountered danger, he would suddenly appear. Whenever she was vexed and filled with emotions she could not pour out, she would look for him and he, the perfect listener, would quietly listen to her woes.


    To Xu Xing, Silver Cloud was special. He was like a guardian angel who watched over her. While he was cold and of few words, he took exceptional care of her. He would fulfill whatever request she had, however unreasonable they were.


    She did not know what Silver Cloud did for a living, nor Silver Cloud¡¯s world. All she knew was how he treated her so well and how he was her best listener, her most considerate and faithful friend.


    He rarely talked about himself, and she rarely asked.


    Whenever Silver Cloud traveled, he would always get her a small gift. As long as he was in London, he would bring her out to play. Thanks to Silver Cloud¡¯s company for the past year, she was able to endure the lonely path of unrequited love.


    ¡°Ah, Paradise Island,¡± Silver Cloud simply said. His harsh gaze slightly softened as he looked at Xu Xing and asked, ¡°Xing Xing, do you like white camellias?¡±


    ¡°I do. They are really pretty.¡±


    ¡°Glad you like them!¡±

 Chapter 826 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Xu Xing slightly opened her lips and smiled before she asked, ¡°Silver Cloud, do you like white camellias too?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Xu Xing was baffled. If he did not like white camellias, why were there so many white camellias planted on the island? They bloomed beautifully, and one could tell that somebody had been tending to them.


    ¡°These camellias bring me many bad memories,¡± Silver Cloud said. He grew up amidst these white camellias, and his teenage blood once tainted these flowers.


    He felt as though everything had happened yesterday.


    He disliked white camellias, but somebody liked them.


    ¡°But the flowers are very pretty,¡± Xu Xing smiled sweetly and said. ¡°Given how the flowers have bloomed so beautifully and that there¡¯s nobody else on the island, they will definitely bloom if somebody could remember how beautifully they bloomed.¡±


    As the wind blew, the fragrance of the flowers filled the island even more.


    Silver Cloud was slightly taken aback and did not respond. He looked on the white camellias before him coldly, and there was that very slight pain in his heart. He did not know whether it was because of the past or because of Xu Xing¡¯s kindness.


    She very naturally held Silver Cloud¡¯s arm and gently smiled. ¡°How long would you want to stay on the island?¡±


    Silver Cloud looked down at her arm which was holding him to see her incredibly beautiful slender fingers. ¡°Would a few more days be good?¡± he asked as his harsh gaze softened.


    Xu Xing did not know what he was up to. If she did, the gentle Xu Xing would hate him to the core. Knowing that somebody like him did not deserve Xu Xing¡¯s gentleness, he coldly laughed in his heart.


    While she was not guarding against him, he was scheming nonetheless.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ve never traveled for a long time, and I am worried that Daddy and Mommy would be worried about me. Is there a telephone on the island? I¡¯d like to inform them,¡± Xu Xing said. She was more than happy to accompany Silver Cloud.


    For many years, Silver Cloud was by her side when she was unhappy. He was often thinking of ways to cheer her up, but she had yet to do anything for him. Since she finally had this opportunity, she naturally did not want to turn it down. Besides, when she was with Silver Cloud, she was very carefree and could be herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent somebody to inform your parents, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Did I lie to you?¡±


    Xu Xing, at ease, nodded and happily agreed to spend a few more days on the island with him.


    ¡°Paradise Island is such a nice name for this place. It¡¯s paradise indeed,¡± Xu Xing exclaimed. When she saw this beautiful scenery, she forgot all her worries and gently smiled. She suddenly saw Silver Cloud¡¯s face change.


    He leaped amidst the white camellias and grabbed two children about ten years old and coldly flung them onto the beach.


    The handsome boy had brown hair, black eyes, and pale skin. He was adorable. The girl had brown hair, grey eyes, good features, and was very good-looking. The two of them called out in pain. They touched their buttocks that were hurting from the pain whilst looking at Silver Cloud in fear.


    Silver Cloud frowned and was about to kill them when Xu Xing stopped him. She shielded the children nervously and asked, ¡°Silver Cloud, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°How could there be people on this land? I¡¯ll kill them!¡±


    The children stared hard at him. The girl, who was more rebellious, suddenly stood up with her arms at her waist and put on a fearless look. ¡°Why can¡¯t we stay here? We¡¯ve been staying here for over ten years! Is that your business? Brother Ye is the owner of the island, not you!¡±


    Silver Cloud glared at her and pushed Xu Xing away before he gripped the girl¡¯s throat hard. Xu Xing, in shock, held his hand and shouted, ¡°Silver Cloud, no! Don¡¯t kill them! They are so adorable!¡±


    ¡°Silver Cloud, I don¡¯t want you to kill them. If you do, you would go to jail.¡± Xu Xing, seeing how he was not moved, was angry and afraid. ¡°Just let go of them, will you? You¡¯re going to strangle that child dead!¡±


    Silver Cloud was so strong and the little girl was almost out of breath, her face turning purple. The boy leaped forth and bit Silver Cloud¡¯s hand. As he was facing off with Xu Xing, he did not notice the little boy who bit him so hard he bled. Silver Cloud, in his rage, threw the girl onto the boy. Both children fell onto the beach. The girl panted, and her pale neck had a few red marks.


    Xu Xing heaved a sigh of relief but turned to see Silver Cloud looking at her with a complicated look. She, in her shock, held his arms gently. ¡°Don¡¯t kill anybody, okay?¡±


    ¡°Are you so afraid that I¡¯ll go to jail?¡±


    Xu Xing nodded. Silver Cloud had this sudden urge to laugh out.


    This silly lass.


    His bloodied hands had taken countless lives, so how could he be afraid of going to jail? But it was also good that somebody was worried about him, no?


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Xu Xing knelt down. As the children backed away, a young couple hurried over and carried over their children. The man was still calm and asked them what they were doing on the island as it was a private island.


    Xu Xing, not knowing how to answer, could only look at Silver Cloud.


    Silver Cloud looked at them coldly and said, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Then, he left with Xu Xing toward a little mansion.


    There were several small mansions on the island, and one of them was his childhood home. The family of four looked at them in a loss and turned back to send somebody to contact the surroundings. Ye Ningyuan must be informed.


    Silver Cloud remained silent throughout. Xu Xing, knowing that he was not in a good mood, did not dare to say a word but just held his hand gently.


    His hands were broad, warm, and calloused. It was different from her father¡¯s as one could clearly feel the finger joints and the fingers were indeed dainty. She snuck a peek at his tense side profile and saw him tucking his lips. Silver Cloud was indeed in a bad mood.


    She somewhat knew that they belonged to different worlds, but she did not seem to care.


    Something else was on Silver Cloud¡¯s mind.


    He actually approached Xu Xing because she looked exactly like Xunuo.


    However¡­


    Their personalities were polar opposites; one was as cold as fire, and the other was as gentle as water; one was as beautiful as a rose, while the other was as demure as an orchid.


    Xunuo¡¯s hands were bloodied, but Xu Xing¡¯s hands were clean.


    Xu Xing¡­


    ¡°Silver Cloud, your hand is bleeding again,¡± Xu Xing exclaimed when she felt the warmth on his hands. She saw it and realized that he was bleeding. Xu Xing¡¯s face changed as she held his hand up in a panic. Given how hard teeth were, along with how hard the boy bit him, there was a visible bite mark on Silver Cloud¡¯s arm that bled profusely.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a flesh wound, so all is fine,¡± Silver Cloud did not seem to be particularly worried about the injury. Xu Xing frowned and looked for a first aid kit in the house. As this was an old house, nobody visited it in years. Since they were often injured, first aid kits were aplenty.


    They had little appropriate medication to use, and Xu Xing also did not know how to use them.


    Silver Cloud looked at her and pointed to a bottle of medicine. ¡°This one.¡±

 Chapter 827 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Xu Xing carefully medicated him. As she gently medicated him, she would look up from time to time to ask him whether he was hurting. Her sweet voice was like a lark, and Silver Cloud looked at her hair, his emotions fluctuating. She felt he was a tad irate.


    There was a hint of gentleness and heartache as though that little wound on him would take her life. Silver Cloud secretly wondered how these were just flesh wounds to him that were like a mosquito bite.


    However, she really minded.


    When Silver Cloud broke into a smile, Xu Xing happened to look up. ¡°Silver Cloud, you¡¯re smiling¡­¡± Xu Xing was full of surprise.


    He was very lonely and cold. Having known him for so many years, the number of times she saw him smile, including cold smiles, could be counted with a finger. This was the first time she saw him smile so gently and innocently.


    Silver Cloud wiped away his smile and became stern-looking again. Xu Xing pouted and chuckled. ¡°You look so much better when you smile. Your tense look makes you way older than you look,¡± she gently said.


    She carefully bandaged Silver Cloud¡¯s wound only to hear him coldly harrumph. Xu Xing pushed his arm and asked, ¡°Are you questioning my beauty standards?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You clearly are!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°You are!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡­


    She stared at Silver Cloud with a huff, and he turned away. Silver Cloud was actually really silly here. Whether by Oriental or Western standards, he was a tall and exceptionally beautiful man. While he seemed a tad colder and harsher, he was no less gorgeous. If he smiled that bit more, he would have become the prince charming in many teenage girls¡¯ hearts.


    Whether it was because she was influenced by Ye Ningyuan, she really liked men who smiled gently. Although she knew that Ye Ningyuan¡¯s smile had a distance and indifference to it, she did not mind.


    She liked smiles and the goodness that came out from innocent smiles.


    As a pampered princess since young, she had not encountered much and was very well taken care of. She hence had this innocence and pureness to her that she kept. Such girls were indeed a rare find.


    ¡°Silver Cloud, why are there so many similar mansions here?¡± There were about ten similar mansions in a row that did not occupy much space. They were very beautiful and stood independently. One of the mansions was slightly larger than the rest despite blending in and looking that tad more majestic.


    The mansions were separated by white camellias, making it seem as though the mansions were in a sea of flowers. They were exceptionally beautiful.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s where my friends previously stayed,¡± Silver Cloud plainly said.


    ¡°Previous residence? They seemed very old,¡± Xu Xing said. ¡°There are so many such mansions, and you must have many friends. Where have they been?¡±


    ¡°They have died!¡± Silver Cloud sounded cold.


    Xu Xing was taken aback and could not say a word. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I said too much.¡± She felt bad and gritted her teeth.


    Silver Cloud saw her somewhat solemn face and couldn¡¯t help but solemnly say, ¡°All is good.¡±


    In the afternoon, Xu Xing¡¯s stomach growled. Silver Cloud stood at the balcony and looked out into the ocean quietly as though he were deep in thought. Not wanting to disturb him, she quietly stepped out of the mansion.


    She was so famished she went around looking for food.


    There was only one family on the island. All the other houses were demolished and many patches of camellias were grown in place of them. Xu Xing easily located the place, and the couple warmly welcomed her. As she had saved their children, they liked her and gave her a basket of fruits, seaweed, rice, flour, and live fish. Xu Xing was extremely grateful toward them.


    The couple did not ask who they were. Xu Xing was kind and well brought up. The couple really adored her and sent her back. They only bid farewell when they approached the mansion. Xu Xing carried the fruits and vegetables back and saw Silver Cloud run out with a solemn look. When Silver Cloud saw her, his face became much more at ease. ¡°Where were you?¡±


    ¡°I was hungry,¡± Xu Xing said.


    Silver Cloud looked at the things in her hand and frowned. Xu Xing walked over and passed him all she had. ¡°What for?¡± Silver Cloud raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± Xu Xing repeated as she blinked. ¡°I can¡¯t cook.¡±


    Silver Cloud¡¯s face became glum and he subconsciously wanted to throw away all that was in his hands. To cook? Like, really cook? How could he, a guy, cook? What joke was that? Xu Xing¡¯s stomach growled timely, and she stroked her stomach before looking at Silver Cloud as though he were tending to some huge pet.


    His anger was extinguished little by little. He roughly took over the things in her hand and headed in.


    Xu Xing happily followed him and asked in an overboard manner, ¡°Silver Cloud, do you know how to cook? Does your cooking taste good?¡±


    Silver Cloud turned back and stared at Xu Xing, who smiled innocently. Seeing Xu Xing smiled, one could not bear to reprimand her. Silver Cloud quietly headed to the kitchen. As Ye Ningyuan often came to stay here, the mansions¡¯ gas, water, and electrical supplies were interconnected, so he could use all the kitchen appliances.


    It was just that the pots and pans were a tad old and rusty, and there were no replacements. ¡°I¡¯ll wash them!¡± Xu Xing said as she stroked her nose.


    ¡°Are you very hungry?¡±


    Xu Xing nodded and stroked her stomach to signal her hunger. Silver Cloud looked at her, reminding her not to move. He went out and returned in ten minutes with a brand new set of cutlery, condiments, etc.


    ¡°Where did you get this from?¡±


    ¡°I borrowed them,¡± Silver Cloud plainly said. Xu Xing thought that he borrowed them from the couple and smiled. She then helped wash the vegetables. Silver Cloud saw her slender and pale fingers. Those were fingers of a person who never did household chores. He suddenly pulled her over and had her remain at the door.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting in the way.¡±


    Xu Xing felt a little aggrieved. She just wanted to help. Silver Cloud was too overboard. But when she saw how he deftly got down to work, she felt she was really getting in the way. Silver Cloud moved the knife in his hands, and a fish quickly and perfectly transformed into a slightly bloody mess. Xu Xing tucked her lips. It was a good thing that she was not so sheltered to the point she could not stomach anything after seeing blood.


    At that moment, an aroma came from the kitchen¡­


    ¡°Silver Cloud, if we are staying for a few more days, we need to watch how much we eat. There is nothing on the island that is edible, and we will have to ask people for food, which is quite embarrassing,¡± Xu Xing said.


    ¡°Can you live with very spartan meals then?¡±


    ¡°Stop looking down on people, please. Is it a must for me to have delicacies day in day out?¡± Xu Xing retorted.


    Silver Cloud did not say anything else.


    ¡°Silver Cloud, you are good. Is there anything you cannot do?¡± Xu Xing was a little bored. In her mind, Silver Cloud was all-capable and nothing seemed to faze him in any way.


    Silver Cloud acted as though he were deep in thought. ¡°Delivering children,¡± he said.


    ¡°¡­How lame,¡± Xu Xing replied.

 Chapter 828 - Untitled

    Xu Xing did not expect Silver Cloud to be such a good cook. The dishes he prepared looked good. She looked at the handsome man. She really could not tell that he was as capable with the chores too.


    Silver Cloud was a man of few words and stood out. While he did not look like the man who was high-above and calling the shots, she could never imagine him being such a good help with chores.


    She took out her phone and snuck a photo of Silver Cloud¡¯s side profile. Silver Cloud, sensing it, turned around and was about to say something when Xu Xing gently said, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    She quickly took a photo of his face. Silver Cloud frowned and said, ¡°Delete it.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Xu Xing edited and saved the file. ¡°Silver Cloud, you look so good, so no harm taking a few more photos.¡± She chuckled.


    She sounded gentle and clear, and she had a hint of naughtiness on her lips. Silver Cloud had never had a photo of himself taken, and nobody had a photo of him. If he disappeared, it was afraid nobody would remember him.


    ¡°How about you take a photo of yourself?¡±


    ¡°If you say I am good-looking, I will be even happier,¡± Xu Xing replied naughtily.


    Silver Cloud silently brought out the last dish as Xu Xing went into the kitchen to take the rice out. He prepared four dishes: a steamed dish, fried seaweed, scallop soup, and fried fish. There was no meat. To Xu Xing, this was indeed a spartan meal.


    ¡°It¡¯s really nice!¡± Xu Xing was not stingy with her praises, effusively praising the food. While home-cooked food vastly differed from the delicacies that chefs prepared, those intricately-prepared dishes did not have a home-cooked ambiance.


    Silver Cloud gently acknowledged it without saying much. His lips broke into a slight smile.


    ¡°Who taught you how to cook?¡±


    ¡°I learned it myself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so smart! How do you cook so well despite learning it yourself?¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with a genius-level intellect. If nobody cooks for you, and you do not want to torture your stomach, you learn along the way,¡± Silver Cloud plainly said.


    Xu Xing bit her lip. ¡°When I return home, I¡¯ll learn from the cooks and cook for you.¡±


    Silver Cloud looked at her before looking down. ¡°I do not want to torture myself.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you looking down on me?¡± Xu Xing pouted and kicked him underneath the table. ¡°It¡¯s a deal, okay? I will definitely cook for you. Given how beautiful and smart I am, learning to cook is surely not difficult at all.¡±


    Was there any relation between learning to cook and being beautiful? Silver Cloud wondered.


    Although Xu Xing was not a glutton, she had been famished for a while and was supportive enough to finish all the dishes save the seaweed soup. Xu Xing, after all the eating, felt bloated.


    She felt really bloated.


    ¡°Told you not to overeat. Feeling bloated?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡± Xu Xing had a slightly aggrieved look. ¡°Why¡¯s your food so tasty?¡±


    Silver Cloud once again remained silent.


    After washing the dishes, Xu Xing said, ¡°Bring me out for a stroll. We could walk to help with digestion.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    The scenery on the island was extremely beautiful. The mountains, clear water, and beds of camellias reminded her of the castle in London that had roses of various colors in it. As her cousin loved roses, her husband hence planted roses within the castle. Those who had stayed for long in the castle would carry a lingering rose fragrance.


    It was romantic and enviable.


    ¡°If only the person I love could do this, that would be so nice!¡± Xu Xing told Silver Cloud with a smile.


    ¡°Can romance fill your stomach?¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t understand romantic feelings.¡±


    ¡°When people are dead, everything is for naught,¡± he coldly replied with a sad look. For a moment, Xu Xing did not understand what he was saying. She only felt terrible walking.


    She, in her high heels, had a difficult time walking on the beach. Silver Cloud noticed it and said, ¡°Take off your heels and walk on it. There is nobody on the beach all year long, so the beaches are very clean and you will not hurt your leg.¡±


    Xu Xing thought about it and really took off her heels. Her white tender feet stepped on the shore comfortably.


    ¡°What flower do you like?¡± Silver Cloud suddenly asked.


    ¡°Yellow roses.¡± Xu Xing gently smiled. Silver Cloud grunted in acknowledgment. She smiled and turned her head. ¡°Silver Cloud, do you have anybody you like?¡±


    She had never asked him whether he liked anybody else.


    She did not know whether a guy like Silver Cloud would take a liking to anybody. If he did, how would they look? Would they, like him, be cold and expressionless?


    He looked at the white camellias on the ground and said, ¡°I used to like this really young girl a very long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Little girl? Xu Xing tucked her lips. ¡°How old was she?¡±


    ¡°Seven.¡±


    ¡°¡­How old were you then?¡± Xu Xing asked.


    ¡°Twelve.¡±


    ¡°You sure are precocious.¡± Xu Xing sounded a little nervous. What do children know about feelings?


    However, that was not particularly right as she did like Ye Ningyuan since she was very young. It had been so many years. In that case, was she precocious too?


    ¡°She saved me once. When I was ten, my master almost walloped me to death. She risked her life to save me. Since then, I swore that I would protect her. It¡¯s not really love, but she just happened to be the person whom I swore to protect. However, she died because of another person,¡± Silver Cloud flatly said. ¡°If he did not arrive on this island, she did not need to die.¡±


    Xu Xing did not say a word. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you convincing me out of it? I remember that you do not like such things,¡± he said.


    ¡°Why should I convince you out of it?¡± Xu Xing smiled. ¡°I am not you, and I never experience this eternal separation like you have. Likewise, I do not know the pain you have experienced. To advise you against seeking revenge since it¡¯s a never-ending loop is too duplicitous of me.¡±


    However close one was with another person, and however much they tried to put themselves in another person¡¯s shoes, they could never understand the pain one had experienced. She had never experienced hatred and did not know how terrifying hatred was.


    She hence did not want to convince Silver Cloud otherwise.


    He was a smart and rational person, but did he really know what he was doing?


    She was just his friend, so there was no point in saying more.


    But she hoped that there would be no more war and bloodshed so that he would be able to forget all his hatred and become happy.


    Silver Cloud looked at her and did not say a word. If she knew that he was talking about her elder sister and that he wanted to kill Ye Ningyuan, would she still say that? It was afraid that it wouldn¡¯t be the case.


    ¡°Xing Xing, do you really like Ye Ningyuan that much?¡± Silver Cloud asked. She did not wish for Xing Xing to be unhappy, and he did not want to do anything to aggrieve her. His desire to avenge Xunuo was what kept him going for so many years.


    Back when he saw that unrecognizable Xunuo, his hatred and madness¡­

 Chapter 829 - Untitled

    He had no family members and was an orphan. He came to the island earlier than Xunuo and was a normal child back then. He then attended training and Wolf¡¯s methods were very scary. He had no ability to retaliate when he was young and felt like he was better off dead.


    Even a grown man would not be able to go through that kind of high-intensity training, moreover the young him.


    His whole body was always filled with injuries. Xunuo saved him on the first day that she came to the island. She was still a child that did not know anything and seemed lost, sad, and lonely. She did not even know him at that time but helped him distract the snakes and saved him. In the end, they found Xunuo at the back of the mountain and she was injured with snake poison.


    The relationship between children was the purest. Ever since that day, Silver Cloud told himself that Xunuo used her life in exchange for his life. Therefore, she was the girl that he had to protect forever.


    But, Xunuo became colder and grimmer as the days went past. She slowly became a girl with no emotions, but they seemed to be fated and could always have a small chat. Although they did not say much, he was the person that Xunuo was the closest to other than the Mo brothers. There were a lot of perverted teenagers and no women on the island. Therefore, a bad common practice emerged where they liked to have sex with men. Silver Cloud had delicate features and looked good when he was a teenager, so he was always a target on the island. He would have been violated by them if not because of Xunuo and would have died on the island. He never forgot how Xunuo had saved him a few times.


    The Mo brothers liked her a lot and treated her as their sister. Therefore, she became the owner of the island.


    After Xunuo had the power, she sent him to another island to avoid being hurt and harassed by those sickos. He missed her a lot and would visit her at least two to three times a month.


    Other than the Mo brothers, he was the one that Xunuo cared about the most on the island. The two of them even planned that they would chase Wolf out of the island when they were older. They would then throw those sickos into the sea to feed the sharks.


    But who would have expected that things would change that year?


    The world on the island was turned upside down after Ye Ningyuan came. He remembered that he had only left the island for three or four days and received news from Paradise Island.


    The commander of the island he was on stopped him from going back, but he risked his life by operating a small submarine to go back to Lotus Island. But, none of them were on Lotus Island, so he went to Death Island. He saw Xunuo being shot and falling off the cliff.


    He dived into the water and searched for Xunuo, but her appearance was not recognizable anymore and she had suffered a few gunshots. The stones had scratched her face and he almost could not recognize Xunuo.


    She had already died after she had been shot and had lost her breath. The Interpol and Italian police were all on the island looking for her. The young Silver Cloud could not hide her body, so he could only watch as they took her away.


    He was filled with so much hatred that he gritted his teeth. The thing that angered him most was that those people threw Xunuo¡¯s body and the other bodies on the island together and did not care about them. They wanted to just dig a big hole to bury those bodies.


    Silver Cloud hated them. He dug Xunuo out after they had left and cremated her.


    Xunuo said that Paradise Island was her home.


    He wanted to scatter her ash on Lotus Island, but Paradise Island at that time was in a distressed state and half destroyed. He did not want Xunuo to stay on the island and brought her with him.


    For many years, he brought her ashes around with him. A few years later, Lotus Island was already rebuilt when he brought her back.


    Ye Ningyuan had rebuilt most of the buildings that were destroyed. He also planted a lot of camellias and Lotus Island became more beautiful and cleaner. It was also purer. This was the Paradise Island that Xunuo wanted to see.


    But, Ye Ningyuan was the one that caused her to die and Silver Cloud was stubborn and did not want to let Xunuo¡¯s ashes be buried there. Therefore, he brought her away again until a few years ago¡­


    He used her ashes to make a ring¡­


    The ring was small and had a yellow gem. The gem was made from Xunuo¡¯s ashes.


    Nobody knew that this was Xunuo¡­


    She had said before that she wanted to go on missions to travel around the world, but her wish could no longer be fulfilled. Therefore, he brought her to see this world, to see this world that Xunuo felt was not pretty and did not miss.


    He did not know what had happened exactly at that time. He only knew that the Mafia and the Top Terrorist Organization fought because of Ye Ningyuan. He was the culprit of Xunuo¡¯s death.


    He wanted to take revenge for Xunuo.


    ¡°Silver Cloud, what happened? Your expression looks weird.¡± Xu Xing asked in a worried manner.


    ¡°Xing Xing, do you really like Ye Ningyuan?¡± Silver Cloud asked.


    Xu Xing thought about it and smiled. ¡°Yes, I really like him. I hated him when I met him in Rome, but I was fine about it after knowing that he treated me like that because of my sister. He had doted on me because of my sister for the past few years and I know that he doesn¡¯t like me. I don¡¯t even have the right to be my sister¡¯s substitute. It¡¯s all just my wishful thinking.¡±


    She had already known about all these. She did not felt awkward saying it out either. Probably, it¡¯s because it was Silver Cloud. He knew everything about her and had seen her at her worst, so she kept no secrets from him.


    ¡°You are you and Xunuo is Xunuo. Why would you have the idea of being her substitute?¡± Silver Cloud frowned.


    ¡°Ningyuan would be happier if I was my sister¡¯s substitute and I¡¯m willing to do it. But, the sad thing is that I can¡¯t become like my sister.¡± Xu Xing smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m silly, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Feeling attacked, Xu Xing protested. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be too overboard. Even if I¡¯m silly, you should consider for a while before replying.¡±


    Silver Cloud was silent.


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m silly? I¡¯m not the only one that¡¯s silly in this world. There are not too many if I¡¯m included and not too little if I¡¯m excluded,¡± Xu Xing smiled and said. ¡°I just hope that he can recover and be happy. Maybe it¡¯s because I had a deep impression of him when I first met him. I have never seen someone so sad because of another person.¡±


    Silver Cloud sneered and did not reply.


    It was obvious that Ye Ningyuan liked Xunuo. He had spent a lot of effort in rebuilding this island. Even Silver Cloud felt that he might not be able to maintain it so well. Ye Ningyuan had only stayed on the island for ten days and could restore it so well.


    He must have put in a lot of effort.


    But, did Xunuo like him? Probably not. Given her personality, how would she like someone in such a short amount of time?

 Chapter 830 - Untitled

    Xu Xing did not expect to bump into the children¡¯s mom. She was carrying a basket of food and humming a Swiss song. She seemed happy from her expression.


    She bumped into Xu Xing and smiled. She gave Xu Xing a small portion of the dishes in the basket.


    Silver Cloud seemed too cold and she did not dare to get close to him. She only dared to talk to Xu Xing and Xu Xing could not help but tell her. ¡°Sister Phoebe, Silver Cloud is very nice. Don¡¯t be afraid of him.¡±


    Phoebe smiled and said in a soft voice, ¡°The two of you are compatible.¡±


    Xu Xing was startled and then blushed. She just told her that she had misunderstood, but then she did not know how to explain. Phoebe had already left with the basket. She was over thirty years old but had a good figure and skin. She did not wear any makeup and looked like she was in her twenties. She made people feel comfortable and this happy and carefree life made people become younger.


    Xu Xing put the food basket beside the flowers. She would come back later and bring it home. She was blushing because of what Phoebe said. Why did Phoebe misunderstand the relationship between her and Silver Cloud?


    They were good friends.


    Or maybe people could only think of a guy and a girl that way.


    ¡°What happened? Why is your face so red? Is it too hot?¡± The island was spring all year round and the midday sun was very bright. Xu Xing shook her head frantically and smiled. ¡°No, I realized that I haven¡¯t exercised for a long time, so my stamina is bad.¡±


    Silver Cloud nodded and walked behind her. They walked one round and Xu Xing seemed to have something on her mind. He frowned and looked at her. This woman was always carefree. Even if she was not happy, she would have a forced smile and try to make everyone feel comfortable.


    Sometimes, she would throw a temper, but all these tantrums would only make Xu Xing look more real and cuter. He did not detest it at all and instead wished that she threw more tantrums.


    But, it was rare for her to be so absent-minded.


    ¡°Do you have something on your mind?¡±


    Xu Xing looked at Silver Cloud. ¡°Why did you bring me to Paradise Island all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not in a good mood recently, so I brought you here to relax,¡± Silver Cloud said and Xu Xing was touched. Indeed, she was not in a good mood recently, and he knew that it was because of Ye Ningyuan¡­


    She was feeling down and called Silver Cloud. She did not care about the time, but he immediately came to accompany her.


    ¡°Silver Cloud, it¡¯s so good to know you.¡± Xu Xing smiled. ¡°How nice would it be if you could accompany me forever.¡±


    Sometimes, when she thought about it¡­


    What exactly was their relationship considered as? Friends? She had a lot of friends, be it the same gender or the opposite gender. But those who could be like Silver Cloud¡­


    No, none of them could be even one-tenth like Silver Cloud.


    There was once in the middle of the night when she was feeling annoyed and called him. He appeared outside her house within an hour and went to drink with her. Earlier on, she was almost bullied when she went to the bar with her friend out of curiosity. She called Silver Cloud in a moment of panic.


    It seemed weird to be saying this, but Ye Ningyuan was in London at that time too. But, the person she called in a moment of panic was Silver Cloud. He immediately rushed over and brought her out.


    That was the first time he scolded her. She had never seen Silver Cloud being angry. He scolded her for very long until she lowered her head more and more in front of him and dared not speak. In the end, she had no choice but to hug his arms and coax him for very long and promised she would never go there again before Silver Cloud¡¯s expression looked better. He told her to call him the next time she wanted to go for a drink.


    She could only come when he accompanied her and she obediently agreed.


    Many days later, she told her friend about it and her friend asked her curiously why she was so obedient to him. She was instantly speechless and asked herself why she was so obedient too.


    She always looked for him whenever she ran into trouble or had any worries. He had seen her in her worst state and how she was infatuated with Ningyuan. He had also seen her when she was sad. She was carefree in front of him and was very different from her usual elegant self.


    She always thought that they were best friends.


    But, everything had an end. If Silver Cloud was no longer by her side one day, would she be sad? He would not be by her side forever and would lead his own life.


    These few years, she had been the princess and he was her knight. But, she had always been looking for her prince and had forgotten that her knight had been protecting her silently¡­


    Xu Xing felt gloomy.


    She felt unhappy all of a sudden.


    Silver Cloud asked her once but she shook her head, so he stopped asking. Xu Xing thinned her lips and looked up. She had walked quite a distance and was tired, so she sat down to rest. Silver Cloud sat down too.


    The sunlight at Paradise Island was beautiful.


    ¡­


    Xunuo had an uneasy feeling ever since she boarded the plane. There were only two people on the plane. Ye Ningyuan was operating the plane and she was in the vice-captain¡¯s seat. They were heading toward Paradise Island. She felt as if something was tugging her, and she was worried.


    It was rare for such a situation to happen to her.


    It¡¯s as if something would happen at Paradise Island, and it made her feel uneasy.


    She disliked the idea but followed him in the end. Silver Cloud was someone that she still did not know well even after knowing him for many years. She did not know what he wanted and what grudge did he have against Ye Ningyuan.


    He even kidnapped Xu Xing. She was afraid that Ye Ningyuan would be harmed.


    It¡¯s funny thinking about it. Silver Cloud was her superior and she should be thinking about how to deal with him. But, she was thinking about what Ye Ningyuan might encounter. It was weird. She never had any idea what loyalty was.


    She did whatever she wanted as it was more important to lead a carefree life.


    She looked at the side profile of Ye Ningyuan. His face was darkened and tensed like a knife. It was rare for her to see Ningyuan like this.


    Paradise Island¡­


    But it seemed like he could not forget his sorrows.


    She knew that the island had some of his most cherished memory and also the most unforgettable ones. But now, someone had crossed his bottom line and Ye Ningyuan must be angry.


    He was always calm, elegant, and composed no matter what kind of danger he met. But this time, his face was darkened and he seemed angry.


    He would not allow anyone to stain that land with blood again.


    What exactly was between Silver Cloud and him?


    ¡°We will reach Paradise Island in the afternoon.¡± Ye Ningyuan¡¯s voice sounded calm from the side. An Xunuo was not attentive and simply hummed¡­

 Chapter 831 - Untitled

    Silver Cloud cleaned the mansion. She slept in her room at night while he slept on the reclining chair outside.


    Paradise Island was spring all year round and the difference in temperature between the day and night was not big. It was slightly chilly at night, but not cold. Xu Xing slept but woke up in the middle of the night and could no longer fall asleep. Maybe it was because it was a new place and bed that she did not sleep comfortably.


    This bed was not soft and comfortable like the bed at home. It was just a simple wooden bed. Silver Cloud put a thick blanket on it as he was afraid that she would feel uncomfortable. The weather was hot and there was no air conditioner. It was chilly to sleep on the wooden bed, but she felt hot sleeping on the blanket.


    She kept tossing and turning but could not fall asleep. Therefore, she decided to get up.


    The moon hid between the clouds tonight and it was dark outside. Silver Cloud was not sleeping on the reclining chair and was instead standing quietly outside the courtyard. Maybe it was because of the dark night. His back view looked solemn.


    Xu Xing felt gloomy in her heart and it pressed on her until she could not breathe properly.


    What was Silver Cloud thinking about?


    Why was he still not sleeping when it¡¯s already so late?


    She walked a few steps and alerted Silver Cloud. He turned back, but she could not see his expression clearly as it was against the light. It seemed like he was angered, but it also seemed like he did not have any expressions.


    ¡°Silver Cloud, you didn¡¯t sleep?¡± she asked gently.


    Silver Cloud replied with a hum. He looked down and saw her fair and pretty little feet. Xu Xing came out barefooted as she did not have any shoes and it was uncomfortable to wear high heels at night. The mansion and the courtyard were clean, so it was not convenient to be barefooted.


    She saw Silver Cloud looking down and she wriggled her toes in an uneasy manner and explained. ¡°I like to walk barefooted.¡±


    Silver Cloud looked up and sighed. He walked past her and went into the house. She was slightly startled. After a while, he came out with a pair of slippers made of bamboo. He bent down and help Xu Xing wear it.


    His hands were warm and it felt weird when he touched her cold feet. Xu Xing had an indescribable uneasy feeling. ¡°The island is so hot.¡±


    It was even hotter now.


    Silver Cloud stood up and replied to her, ¡°You can¡¯t fall asleep?¡±


    ¡°A little,¡± Xu Xing admitted. She was not tired at all. ¡°You can¡¯t fall asleep too?¡±


    Silver Cloud hummed and let Xu Xing lie down on the reclining chair. He sat down on the small stone stool beside it and both of them were silent.


    Xu Xing knew Silver Cloud¡¯s personality after knowing him for so many years. He was always quiet and she was always the one initiating the topics. Most of the time, he would just listen to her.


    They would be silent if she did not say anything.


    ¡°Silver Cloud, is there anything on your mind?¡± she asked, concerned.


    Silver Cloud did not say anything and just looked at the faraway mountains, thinking of something. The air at night smelled of camellias. Silver Cloud said that he did not like white camellias, but there were a lot of white camellias planted in the courtyard.


    Xu Xing thought that he must be thinking about his family members.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been the one telling you what¡¯s on my mind, so you should tell me if you have anything on your mind too. You will feel better after saying it out,¡± Xu Xing said. ¡°I¡¯m also a good listener.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Silver Cloud said. ¡°Xing Xing is a very good girl.¡±


    Xu Xing was startled and she blushed. She could not see Silver Cloud¡¯s expression at night, but her face felt hot because of what Silver Cloud said. It was the first time Silver Cloud had complimented her like this.


    She was very happy.


    ¡°Really? How am I good?¡± she asked excitedly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell exactly why you are good. Everything is good,¡± Silver Cloud said. He was not good with words, and this was all he could say. At least to him, Xu Xing was indeed like this. He did not know how to explain why she was good, but he could only say that she was good.


    Maybe it was because his hands were full of blood, so he felt that Xu Xing¡¯s kindness was very precious.


    He did not want to hurt Xu Xing.


    Really, not at all.


    He did not want Xu Xing to hate him either. Ever since Xu Nuo had died, Xu Xing was the only person in this world that cared about him and was also the only one he was close with. If she hated him, then nobody would remember that he had ever existed in this world. Wasn¡¯t that sad?


    Xu Xing smiled. ¡°Silver Cloud is also a good man. Everything about you is good. But, there¡¯s one thing not good and that is you are too quiet.¡±


    ¡°Are you gloomy when you are with me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Xu Xing replied without hesitation. ¡°I am talkative, so I¡¯m scared that you¡¯re annoyed with me for talking nonstop every day.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Xu Xing smiled and asked again, ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡±


    Silver Cloud did not reply and sat there quietly, looking at the mountains. His back was very straight as if something was bothering him. It was also as if he was proving something.


    Xu Xing did not understand what he was up to and looked at him weirdly. He did not speak for very long and she did not mind. Anyway, she could not fall asleep and should just accompany him here.


    The sound of the waves could be heard and the smell of fresh sea breeze lingered in the air. Lotus Island was indeed a good place.


    Silver Cloud looked back at the carefree Xu Xing and asked, ¡°Xing Xing, do you know who the owner of this island is?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it you?¡± Xu Xing replied. It didn¡¯t really matter who the owner of Lotus Island was. Silver Cloud grew up here, so this was his home.


    Silver Cloud shook his head. ¡°The original owner of this island is called Xu Nuo.¡±


    Xu Xing¡¯s smile instantly became stiff.


    Xu Nuo¡­ Which Xu Nuo? Paradise Island¡­ Xu Nuo¡­ What was he saying? Xu Xing¡¯s stiff smile seemed to freeze. She could not believe what she had heard. It was like a fantasy.


    Was it her sister, Xu Nuo?


    Silver Cloud looked at her stiff face and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s your sister, Xu Nuo.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°This Paradise Island was given to her by Second Master Mo, and after she passed away, this island was returned to Second Master Mo. A few years ago, Second Master Mo transferred the island to Ye Ningyuan. Therefore, the owner of this island used to be Xu Nuo, and now, it¡¯s Ye Ningyuan,¡± Silver Cloud said word by word and turned his head. He did not want to see Xu Xing¡¯s shocked expression or the pain in her eyes.


    He thought about it for a night and decided to tell her the truth as he did not want to hide from her anymore.


    Xu Xing should know about this. She had the right to know.


    Xu Xing wanted to smile but could not smile. She lifted her lips but it looked uglier than crying. Her eyes became red¡­ Xu Nuo, her sister¡­ At that moment, the only thing in her mind was whether Silver Cloud treated her so nicely because of her sister.

 Chapter 832 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Was there anyone more miserable than her in this world?


    She knew that the person she loved treated her so well because of her sister. She knew that it was to make up for her sister, so she acted as if she did not care.


    This was the biggest wound in her heart.


    Xu Xing had everything she wanted since young and was always pampered. She had her own pride, but why did people treat her nicely not because of her? She really wanted to laugh¡­


    She always thought that Silver Cloud was different and sincerely liked her. He protected her for so many years because she was Xu Xing and was not a shallow man that coveted her beauty. He was also not a utilitarian man that coveted her wealth. She always treated Silver Cloud as someone important to her and would tell him a lot of things that he might not have told her parents.


    She treated him sincerely, but now, he told her that it was because of her sister again that she caught his attention¡­ She closed her eyes and tears fell down.


    The room felt so heavy that she could not stay there any longer. She had never been so sad before even though she knew that Ye Ningyuan treated her nicely because of Xu Nuo. She felt that a very inferior and wronged thing was growing in her heart.


    Why did everyone treat her like this? What crime had she committed?


    Xu Xing suddenly stood up and ran out of the mansion. Her tears dropped on his hand, burning his skin. Silver Cloud sighed and his heart hurt. He gritted his teeth, suddenly stood up, and chased after her.


    ¡°Xing Xing, stop! Don¡¯t run!¡± Silver Cloud shouted behind her. Xu Xing did not care and just kept running. Her eyes were blurred, and she did not know why she was running. She only felt that she should escape from Silver Cloud, escape from everything there.


    She wanted to shout that she was Xu Xing and not Xu Nuo. Why did everyone treat her as Xu Nuo? She did not want that. They could not be too overboard. Just because she acted like she did not care, it did not mean that she really did not care.


    She had a heart too and it would hurt. But who would be there to heal her pain?


    She ran into the field of camellias in a moment of hurry and it was flowers everywhere. She wanted to escape but had no place to escape. Suddenly, there was a tight grip on her waist. She knew that it was Silver Cloud and kept struggling. ¡°Let me go¡­ Let me go! I hate you! I hate my sister! I hate all of you!!¡±


    Tears started to stream down and Xu Xing felt that she wanted to die. Her fists kept punching Silver Cloud and Silver Cloud just let her punch him while he hugged her tightly as he was afraid she might hurt herself.


    He kept quiet.


    It was a white world of camellias around them. Xu Xing didn¡¯t even know that she had run into the camellia field. The more Silver Cloud hugged her, the more she struggled. Suddenly, she was tripped by the flowers and fell down, but Silver Cloud could not catch her in time. Therefore, he used some force and both of them fell and she landed on his body. A lot of the branches were broken because of their fall, scratching Silver Cloud¡¯s arms and Xu Xing¡¯s hand.


    She pushed him away and sat on the flowers to cry. Two of them were sitting on the soft petals in the middle of white camellias. One was crying while one was silent, none of them spoke.


    ¡°Xing Xing¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me.¡± Xu Xing wiped her tears and hugged her legs. ¡°You guys are bullying me. Why do you have to be like this? Why? I¡¯m Xu Xing! I¡¯m only Xu Xing, but you guys¡­¡±


    Her tears dripped onto her knees. This was the first time Silver Cloud felt that his heart was so painful as if someone was pinching his heart. He felt that his heart would break anytime from a slightly harder pinch.


    ¡°Nobody said you¡¯re not Xing Xing,¡± Silver Cloud said. ¡°Xing Xing, stop crying.¡±


    He did not like it when she cried. It made him uncomfortable.


    ¡°Nonsense! You got close to me because of my sister, right? I was wondering why you would treat me so well for no rhyme or reason and listened to whatever I said. It is actually all fake.¡± Xu Xing was so sad that she just said whatever she wanted. ¡°If so, you might as well not know me since the start¡­¡±


    Then, she would not be so sad.


    It was all because of him.


    Silver Cloud¡¯s eyes darkened. He wanted to say something but did not. Instead, he just sat there in silence.


    ¡°You love my sister too, so¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Silver Cloud said. Xu Xing¡¯s eyes were blurry and she regained her rationality. She gritted her teeth and looked at him, but Silver Cloud did not know what else to say. Xu Xing got sad again, and her tears started to stream down.


    ¡°Xu Nuo was still young when I knew her, and she didn¡¯t know anything at all. She sacrificed herself to save me and then became the owner of Paradise Island. Although Wolf was the actual owner, as Second Master Mo doted on her a lot, Wolf was afraid of her too. Therefore, she saved me a few times and I owe my life to her. If she was the princess of Paradise Island, then I would be her knight. I promised to protect her, and this had nothing to do with relationship,¡± Silver Cloud said.


    Xu Xing still cried. She knew that Silver Cloud had probably lied. Silver Cloud must like her sister too if Ye Ningyuan liked her so much and could not forget her even after so many years.


    ¡°Did you get close to me because I look like my sister?¡±


    Silver Cloud did not know how to reply to this question as she was crying. He knew what Xu Xing cared about, but he did not want to lie to her, so he nodded.


    Xu Xing originally had some hope, but now, it was all shattered. She only heard some noise and it stopped. She was so angry that she kicked and punched him like mad, but Silver Cloud just endured it silently.


    He only started talking after she was tired of hitting him. ¡°Other than the first few days, I have never treated you as Xu Nuo.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Xu Xing said. ¡°We look so similar. Do you dare say that you didn¡¯t treat me as her?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the same person no matter how similar you look. The two of you are different,¡± Silver Cloud said. He meant to say that she was herself and Xu Nuo was Xu Nuo and that they were two different people. But, Xu Xing misunderstood him and got angry and pushed him away. ¡°I hate you! You shall stay on this island and miss her forever. I don¡¯t want to see you anymore!¡±


    She got up but her hands were pulled by him. She fell on him and Silver Cloud hugged her tightly. Xu Xing struggled. ¡°Let me go, bastard! Let me go!¡±


    She used all the most toxic words she knew to scold him, but Silver Cloud did not let her go. He whispered in her ears. ¡°Xing Xing, you¡¯re different from Xu Nuo. You¡¯re the one and only Xu Xing.¡±

 Chapter 833 - Untitled

    She cried out loud in his arms. She had never cried like this before. It was as if she was always so embarrassed in front of him. Xu Xing continued to hit him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to trust you anymore.¡±


    He lied to her again. He definitely lied to her again!


    This evil Silver Cloud! But, why did she feel a little happy and sweet? She did not ask for much and only wanted him to treat her as Xu Xing and not treat her so well because she was someone else.


    It was a humiliation to her.


    Could it be that she was not worthy of letting others treat her sincerely and care about her? This was unfair. She did not know why they missed her sister so much. She just wanted to have a relationship of her own, be it friendship or love.


    Was it really so difficult?


    ¡°Xing Xing, stop crying.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care about me. I want to cry.¡± Xu Xing was still angry and ruthlessly bit his shoulder. But, she felt that his shoulder was stiff and her teeth hurt. Therefore, she stopped biting him in order to not torture herself.


    Low laughter sounded from his chest and she seemed to have heard him laugh. She had never heard his laughter even after knowing him for so many years. Xu Xing pushed his shoulder and looked at Silver Cloud in a dazed manner.


    The place was dark, but due to the close distance, she could see that his eyebrows were relaxed. Silver Cloud was always frowning and looked cold or stern. It was rare for him to laugh like this.


    He looked good and different when he smiled. She looked at him in shock as if she was obsessed with him and had forgotten that she was angry with him¡­


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Silver Cloud kept his smile. ¡°Is it painful?¡¯


    Xu Xing said stupidly, ¡°Silver Cloud, you are so good-looking.¡±


    Silver Cloud was startled and did not know what to say. He looked at her in a dazed manner too. Maybe the lights were too pretty, or maybe it was because both of them had been suppressing their feelings for so long. They had a wriggling feeling, and somehow, their lips could not help but press together. They did not know who took the initiative, but when they regained their rationality, their lips were already pressed together.


    Xu Xing was startled and her heart was throbbing. She looked at him in a confused manner and did not know whether to move or not or why did she kiss her. But, someone¡¯s heart was beating quickly in this quiet night.


    This was her first time kissing a guy. Xu Xing¡¯s family was very strict. Although her friends had boyfriends, she did not have one.


    Firstly, she always thought that she liked Ye Ningyuan and did not want to be associated with other men. Secondly, she was very disciplined and loved herself, so she did not want to love her most precious thing out of curiosity or rashness.


    Silver Cloud looked at her and closed his eyes, his eyelashes trembling. He kissed Xu Xing in a nervous manner and was so shocked that his mind was blank. Sometimes, a moment of heat could explain his rashness, but could it do so again?


    Was it still rashness?


    The kiss just now might be due to the atmosphere or their mood. When the environment and mood were right, it had nothing to do with other things. What about now? It was obvious that she was awake.


    ¡®Xing Xing, do you know what you did?¡¯


    Xu Xing felt awkward. Although she did not know if she did it in a moment of heat and kissed Silver Cloud, she knew that Silver Cloud had no reaction. She felt awkward and lonely, but once she leaned back, he held the back of her head and pulled her toward him, giving her an affectionate kiss.


    This was the first time in her life that she was so daring.


    She was cooperating with him, although she liked Ye Ningyuan. She liked Ye Ningyuan since young, but why did she¡­ She did not understand and did not want to understand at this moment.


    ¡°Xing Xing, I¡­¡± Silver Cloud let go of her and kissed her forehead. As he was trying to control himself, sweat started to drip down. He was breathing heavily and his hands were supporting her waist, but he could not control his body.


    They knew what was going to happen if they continued. They were no longer young. They were both adults and knew everything. Silver Cloud was controlling himself and did not dare to make a further move.


    Their relationship would never be the same if they continued.


    She liked Ye Ningyuan¡­


    He smiled bitterly and pulled down her skirt. He simply hugged her. She did not know how much he cherished her. He always wanted to give her the best in the world.


    However¡­


    She would regret it. She was just provoked tonight and her emotions were not stable. He should not take advantage of her as she would hate him afterward. He did not want Xu Xing to hate him.

 Chapter 834 - Untitled

    ¡°Silver Cloud¡­¡± Xu Xing¡¯s gaze looked misty as if covered with a thin layer of water. Silver Cloud tried to suppress his feelings and was on the verge of breaking down.


    He tried to control his heavy breathing as he leaned against her forehead, his hot breath surrounding her nose. Self-conscious, Xu Xing flushed even more as he was very close to her. She did not dare to move and just obediently hugged his neck.


    None of them spoke. Xu Xing moved her lips but did not say anything in the end. She hid her face on his shoulder and she liked the nice smell of Silver Cloud. She did not know since when, but she liked everything about this man. Even his kiss and his touch, she¡­


    She was lost and confused. Could it be that she was a flirty woman? She obviously liked Ye Ningyuan, so why did she and Silver Cloud¡­ She really could not understand why. This question seemed complicated and it kept bothering her.


    ¡°Xing Xing, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Silver Cloud said as he gently caressed her long hair. His moves were clumsy but gentle and careful as if afraid that he would scare her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Her voice was very soft and Silver Cloud knew that she had misunderstood him and thought that he was apologizing for bullying her. Actually, he was apologizing for hiding the truth from her for so long. She might not have been so sad if he had told her about it earlier.


    He did not explain and just turned her so that she could lie on the petals. Silver Cloud curled his legs to cover himself up as his lust would not be able to subside anytime soon. She was clueless about this and he did not want to scare her.


    ¡°Silver Cloud¡­¡± Xu Xing called him. She did not know if she should ask, but if she didn¡¯t ask, it¡¯d make her feel uncomfortable. Silver Cloud¡¯s gaze was scorching under the dim light and she was afraid of his gaze.


    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Xu Xing held onto her skirt nervously and asked, ¡°Do you like me? I mean¡­ the kind of like between a man and woman, not between friends.¡±


    She was afraid that he would misunderstand her, so she explained.


    He must have liked her at least a little. But, she really could not understand Silver Cloud¡¯s thoughts, so she looked down and waited for his reply nervously. He did not reply for a long time and Xu Xing felt sad and disappointed.


    Suddenly, her hair felt warm. Silver Cloud gently touched her long hair and said softly, ¡°Do you think I like you?¡±


    Xu Xing was startled. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Silver Cloud said, ¡°You will understand someday.¡±


    It was a sentence with profound meaning and Xu Xing could not understand. Which day was someday and what should she understand? Sometimes, she really did not like the way men talked. It was too profound.


    Take Ye Ningyuan and Silver Cloud for example.


    Sometimes, their words have different meanings and it made people confused and had to spend more effort to guess what they were trying to say. Xu Xing thought that she was not as smart as them and did not have so many complicated thoughts. Yes was yes and no was no. Was it so difficult to answer?


    She did not like this kind of reply. However, as the person was Silver Cloud, she did not dislike him. If it was someone else, she might be angry with the person.


    She sighed and sat there, not knowing what to do. She sat beside him and put her head on his shoulder and closed her eyes. She felt calm and safe. ¡°How nice it would be if someone liked me simply because I¡¯m myself.¡±


    ¡°Xing Xing, you don¡¯t have to compare yourself to Xu Nuo, really,¡± Silver Cloud said. Xu Xing had a knot in her heart because of this. Because of Ye Ningyuan, this knot was like a devil torturing her.


    ¡°What about you? Have you compared me with her before?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t believe me if I said no.¡±


    Xu Xing was silent. Silver Cloud said, ¡°I know Xu Nuo first and then you. Both of you are twins and I will think of Xu Nuo when I see you. I will also think of you when I think of Xu Nuo. This is a natural thing and not because I want to compare. She had a lot of advantages that you don¡¯t have, but you also have a lot of advantages that she didn¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°I thought my sister was perfect, and that¡¯s why everyone liked her.¡± Xu Xing smiled.


    ¡°No, Xu Nuo is not perfect,¡± Silver Cloud said. He thought of An Xunuo and said, ¡°You know Ophelia, don¡¯t you? She resembles Xu Nuo a lot. Sometimes, when I see her, I will think that Xu Nuo had reincarnated.¡±


    ¡°Ophelia?¡± Xu Xing was startled. ¡°You know her too?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Silver Cloud tried to end the topic. ¡°Sometimes, when I see her, it¡¯s as if I¡¯ve seen Xu Nuo. Their personality and hobbies are almost the same. No wonder Ye Ningyuan¡­¡±


    He paused and did not continue. But, Xu Xing was deep in thought. It turned out that the sister that she wanted to know about was like An Xunuo. She smiled bitterly. ¡°I disliked her since I was young.¡±


    Because An Xunuo seemed to snatch her mommy¡¯s love from her. Maybe she was afraid that An Xunuo would really replace her sister¡¯s position and she felt complicated about it. Therefore, she did not like An Xunuo.


    ¡°I know,¡± Silver Cloud said calmly. Xu Xing suddenly paused and looked at Silver Cloud and asked, ¡°You brought me to Paradise Island this time not because you want me to relax, right?¡±


    She suddenly felt that something was wrong, and her body tensed. She grabbed his arms. ¡°Silver Cloud, what are you up to?¡±


    Silver Cloud looked at her and said calmly, ¡°I want to take revenge for Xu Nuo.¡±


    ¡°Revenge? You¡­ want to kill Ye Ningyuan?¡± Xu Xing gasped and widened her eyes. ¡°How could you do that? Ye Ningyuan didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°Xu Nuo died because of him,¡± Silver Cloud said coldly.


    ¡°Ningyuan can¡¯t be blamed. He was the saddest person when my sister died, and he almost went crazy because of that. More than anyone else, he hoped that my sister would still be alive. How could you blame him?¡± Xu Xing shouted in an agitated manner. She did not know why she was flustered, but she grabbed his arms tightly. ¡°Silver Cloud, don¡¯t be like this. I beg you. Don¡¯t kill Ningyuan.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too late,¡± Silver Cloud said cruelly. ¡°He will reach Paradise Island by tomorrow afternoon and everything will end here. Xu Nuo died a terrible death and she would be alive now if not because of him.¡±


    Xu Xing was shocked and stood listlessly, crying. ¡°You are taking revenge for my sister, but have you thought about if this was what she wanted? She risked her life and sacrificed herself for Ningyuan. Do you think she would want you to kill him?¡±

 Chapter 835 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Xu Xing stopped talking to Silver Cloud until the next afternoon. She would not be able to leave without Silver Cloud¡¯s help. She sat on the beach alone and felt troubled.


    She did not blame Silver Cloud for using her, but she just felt that revenge was not necessary. Just like what he had said, he just wanted to protect her sister as she was a special person to Silver Cloud. Silver Cloud also witnessed her death and it was natural for him to want to take revenge for her. But, her sister used her own life in exchange for Ye Ningyuan¡¯s, so how could he kill Ningyuan?


    He should look for the person who started this war if he wanted to take revenge.


    But, Silver Cloud said that Wolf had died.


    Wolf had already paid the price, then why did he have to look for Ye Ningyuan? She sighed. She really did not want to see Ye Ningyuan and Silver Cloud fighting each other.


    He did not lock her up and let her be free. She walked on the beach by herself and met Phoebe. Phoebe told her that Ye Ningyuan would come to the island for a few months every year and spend his time there quietly. Xu Xing smiled. No wonder he did not spend much time in London.


    Ye Ningyuan did not have a stable place to live in every year. The amount of time he spent on the island was more than the time he spent in City A and London. He was often not in London whenever she looked for him.


    A lot of times, he was unreachable.


    Looking at the white camellias on the island, she could guess who had planted them. Xu Xing felt melancholy and could not help but think of Silver Cloud. She could only sigh. She sat on the beach alone after Phoebe left. But after a while, she saw a helicopter flying over the sea.


    Ye Ningyuan had reached!


    She stood up in shock and realized that Silver Cloud was behind her. She looked at him in a flustered manner and Silver Cloud looked very cold. It was a kind of coldness that she was not used to.


    He still didn¡¯t change his mind?


    She thought that he would hesitate during the night, but he didn¡¯t. Xu Xing was very sad and wished that Ye Ningyuan had not come to the island because of her.


    The helicopter landed on the beach and the sand went flying around, blurring their eyes. Xu Xing smiled bitterly and was not happy to see Ye Ningyuan. In the past, she would be very happy to see him, but this time, she did not felt so at all.


    Xu Xing suddenly realized that An Xunuo had followed Ye Ningyuan and got off the helicopter too.


    An Xunuo was not wearing a mask and showed her true self. Xu Xing could recognize her, and she knew about what happened to Michael¡¯s family. The whole society was talking about it and it appeared on the news too. Her daddy immediately broke off ties with Michael¡¯s family after analyzing the situation.


    Although she did not like her daddy¡¯s actions, what else could she do? He was her father and she should understand him. An Xunuo had killed so many people and she felt unhappy too, although she could understand her.


    She would be filled with hatred too if her family met with such an incident, and she might act recklessly in retaliation.


    Silver Cloud sneered. She had indeed followed him.


    The four of them formed a triangle and were all silent. Silver Cloud put his hands in his pockets and did not move. Ye Ningyuan walked toward Xu Xing, and Xu Xing thought that her expression must be bad now.


    She did not sleep for the whole night, and her face was so pale that she looked like a ghost. Overall, she looked weak like a hostage.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ye Ningyuan asked gently and she almost cried. Xu Xing shook her head and tried not to cry. She said, ¡°Ningyuan, I don¡¯t wish for you to be here, really.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Are you hurt?¡± Ye Ningyuan frowned. He saw Silver Cloud looking at them and saw Xu Xing¡¯s expression and understood. ¡°You know him?¡±


    Xu Xing nodded. Could he not be so smart and understand everything so quickly? What should she do if anything happened to him? She would become a sinner.


    ¡°Xing Xing, this has nothing to do with you. I¡¯m his target. Without you, he would still try to lure me here,¡± Ye Ningyuan said without emotions, but he looked coldly at Silver Cloud.


    Silver Cloud sneered.


    It was the first time An Xunuo saw Silver Cloud¡¯s real face. She did not expect him to be younger than expected. He looked like he was around twenty-five or twenty-six years old and a man with a striking appearance.


    Silver Cloud was different from what she had thought.


    ¡°You¡¯ve failed, An Xunuo,¡± Silver Cloud said solemnly.


    ¡°You¡¯re too impatient,¡± An Xunuo retorted.


    ¡°As a killer, you let your target off. An Xunuo, you have lost your qualification as a killer,¡± Silver Cloud said coldly. ¡°Have you forgotten what you said when you looked for me?¡±


    ¡°I said that I will let you use all my power,¡± An Xunuo said and sneered. ¡°But, you broke the promise between us. Then, don¡¯t blame me for going back on my words. I¡¯ve asked you to save my father, but you did not.¡±


    ¡°I am not obliged to save him.¡± Moreover, he could not save him no matter how many people he sent. An Xunuo had no other choice at that time and she was not in London and could not rush back in time. Therefore, she didn¡¯t know about the severity of the issue. Nobody could save Michael during that time. They were waiting for An Xunuo to come back and catch her. Once they got hold of her, dying was Michael¡¯s best choice.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Therefore, whether or not I kill Ye Ningyuan depends on my mood too.¡± An Xunuo rebutted and folded her arms. ¡°I don¡¯t need to do anything. You should settle your own grudge.¡±


    The person was already here, so they should relax and not beat around the bush.


    ¡°How are you related to Nuo Nuo?¡± Ye Ningyuan asked solemnly.


    Silver Cloud glanced at An Xunuo and asked, ¡°Which Nuo Nuo are you referring to?¡±


    An Xunuo¡¯s expression did not change and Ye Ningyuan smiled slightly. ¡°The Nuo Nuo that you are closest to.¡±


    Silver Cloud sneered and suddenly took out his gun. The black gun pointed at Ye Ningyuan. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know. Just go down and accompany her. ¡°Ye Ningyuan, you¡¯ve already let her wait for you for many years.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Xu Xing exclaimed and held tightly onto Ye Ningyuan¡¯s arms and wanted to block the bullet for him. Ye Ningyuan waved his hands and pushed Xu Xing toward An Xunuo. The latter held her and blocked her from rushing forward. Xu Xing was so nervous that she started to sweat, her eyes looking anxiously between Silver Cloud and Ye Ningyuan. She shook her head subconsciously. ¡°No¡­ Silver Cloud, don¡¯t be like this.¡±

 Chapter 836 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Ningyuan looked at the gun fearlessly and said calmly, ¡°I guess you are clearer than anybody else that this gun is not something dangerous to me.¡±


    He stood there quietly, his body tall and straight. His mouth had a slight smile, and his gaze seemed to be filled with ridicule and arrogance. His dominance since young had been etched in him, and he looked more aggressive in this calm weather¡¯s light breeze.


    He was not afraid of guns¡­


    ¡°You indeed know Nuo Nuo. Do you want to take revenge for her?¡± Ye Ningyuan asked.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°What reason do you have and what position are you in to take revenge?¡± Ye Ningyuan¡¯s gaze looked like he was mocking him. His calm tone was sharp. ¡°Did Nuo Nuo give you permission?¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid of dying?¡±


    ¡°Afraid to die? Yes, I¡¯m afraid to die.¡± Ye Ningyuan walked forward calmly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that after I die, I won¡¯t be able to meet her in the netherworld.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Silver Cloud instantly laughed as if he had heard some joke. ¡°Is this your way of begging for mercy? Ye Ningyuan, you¡¯re interesting. Nuo Nuo is already dead, yet you think she is still alive?¡±


    ¡°Everyone thought that she had died. But it¡¯s okay as long as I think she¡¯s alive,¡± Ye Ningyuan said and he looked directly at Silver Cloud. ¡°I shall see if you have the ability to kill me.¡±


    An Xunuo was shocked. Ye Ningyuan never believed that Xu Nuo was dead?


    Hehe¡­


    Yes, some people had died but lived in his heart forever.


    This must be his way of loving her.


    Continue to live for her and travel around the world for her. When they finally met one day, he could tell her about everything that she could not get to see. This was also a way of loving someone.


    He did not have to die to prove his love for her.


    When a person had passed away, her wish was the most important thing. The biggest reason Xu Nuo died was so that Ye Ningyuan would continue to live. It was so simple, and he simply listened to her.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡­


    Gunshots could be heard, coupled with Xu Xing¡¯s screams. She wanted to rush forward and cried until her eyes were red, but An Xunuo stopped her and controlled her. Xu Xing shouted. ¡°Let me go! Let me go, Ophelia! Let me go.¡±


    ¡°Be quiet. Ye Ningyuan won¡¯t die.¡±


    Xu Xing shook her head and tears rolled down her face. Ye Ningyuan had already dodged three bullets from Silver Cloud and moved swiftly toward him. Both of them started to fight, and they separated after ten rounds¡­


    They moved too quickly and Xu Xing could not really understand. But, An Xunuo saw clearly that Ye Ningyuan did not use all his force. Silver Cloud¡¯s ability was not as good as Ye Ningyuan¡¯s.


    There were not many people in this world who were better than Ye Ningyuan in terms of fighting. But, he did not try to kill Silver Cloud and went easy on him. Silver Cloud seemed to not understand him and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You must be close to Nuo Nuo since you are taking revenge for her. Therefore, I will not kill you,¡± Ye Ningyuan said. There were not many people that could remember Nuo Nuo in this world. It was rare for someone to remember her for more than a decade and even take revenge for her. He must be someone important to her, so why would he kill Silver Cloud?


    Silver Cloud smiled coldly and Xu Xing cried until her eyes were blurred. ¡°Silver Cloud, I beg you. Can you not take revenge? My sister would not be willing to see this.¡±


    Silver Cloud looked at Xu Xing in a complicated manner. He knew that he would be able to kill Ye Ningyuan if he wanted to.


    Because he had a trump card with him: the ring. This was made from Xu Nuo¡¯s ashes and Ye Ningyuan would listen to him if he took it out. Should he kill Ye Ningyuan?


    He hesitated yesterday night.


    Xing Xing¡¯s words kept lingering in his mind. Would Xu Nuo hope that he killed someone that she had used her life to save?


    He knew that this man was serious toward Xu Nuo. Xu Nuo had died for so many years and did not have any family members, so he did not have to do all these. The whole island was white camellias, and he only had one woman in his life while the rest were all just passersby in his life. Even Xu Xing was the same.


    However¡­


    Every time he thought of how Xu Nuo died, he would feel that Ye Ningyuan should die.


    ¡°Did Xu Nuo really die for you?¡± Silver Cloud put down the gun and asked coldly.


    Memories of the past started to resurface again and it still made him desperate. His heart felt like it was cut whenever he thought of her last smile. She was happy when she died because he was alright and not injured.


    Ye Ningyuan nodded.


    He did not have to admit as one could tell from the look on his face.


    Silver Cloud suddenly felt like laughing. He had thought of taking revenge for Xu Nuo for so many years, but now that it was time, he started to hesitate, and the biggest reason was because of¡­


    Xu Xing¡­


    He actually wanted to give up on taking revenge because of Xu Xing. She would be very sad if he killed Ye Ningyuan?


    Nobody could guess what he was thinking. Ye Ningyuan seemed to realize that he seemed to be less determined to kill him. Ye Ningyuan did not move and just looked at him calmly. After a while, Silver Cloud took off his ring and threw it to him.


    He caught it and was confused¡­


    This was a ring with a yellow gem. Why did Silver Cloud give it to him?


    ¡°This is Xu Nuo¡¯s ashes,¡± Silver Cloud said. He had worn it for so many years and it was time he gave it to Ye Ningyuan. If the two of them liked each other, then Xu Nuo would definitely hope that the person accompanying her was Ye Ningyuan and not him.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Ye Ningyuan¡¯s calm mask shattered. Shock, incredulity, love, loss¡ªall surged up. Nuo Nuo¡¯s ashes? What happened?


    He suddenly gripped the ring tightly. He tried to look for Nuo Nuo¡¯s body before. They managed to find her body, but as she was buried with other people, Mo Ye¡¯s subordinate only managed to draw her blood to test if it was really Xu Nuo. They did not manage to change her body and take her away. Afterward, the Italian police buried all the bodies on Death Island. He tried to search for her body like crazy, but he could not find it.


    For so many years¡­


    Ye Ningyuan kept the hope that his Xu Nuo was only injured and not dead. She had woken up, or maybe she had escaped. Or maybe someone had brought her away¡­


    He did not give up as he did not see her body.


    But now, the ring was thrown to him, telling him that it was Xu Nuo¡¯s ashes. He felt like there were needles shooting at him from all directions, stabbing on his nerves.


    He instantly lost all hope.


    This was Silver Cloud¡¯s most ruthless revenge.

 Chapter 837 - Untitled

    All of them ate dinner with a heavy heart and none of them had the mood to eat. Ye Ningyuan locked himself up in Xu Nuo¡¯s mansion ever since he got the ring. He refused to go out and did not even appear during dinner time.


    Xu Xing was very worried. There was a special passageway from Silver Cloud¡¯s room to Xu Nuo¡¯s mansion, and it was not far away. She had walked a few times and wanted to go and persuade Ye Ningyuan to eat some food, but he did not reply.


    An Xunuo sat at the railings outside the window and leaned against it. She looked at Paradise Island¡¯s beautiful sunset. Paradise Island, Paradise Island, how nice would it be if she could forget her problems. Silver Cloud was sitting in the courtyard and was silent too. The island was so silent that it was scary. There was no trace of sound other than the sound of the waves. The waves were getting higher and higher as if there was a rising tide. It started to get chilly on the island.


    An Xunuo closed her eyes and felt a slight headache. Ever since she came to Paradise Island, her head felt slightly painful. It was as if something was drilled into her brain and kept lingering, making her feel vexed.


    She did not have the time to care about Ye Ningyuan.


    Xu Xing walked over and said, ¡°Ophelia, could you go and ask Ningyuan to come and eat dinner?¡±


    She had no other method and An Xunuo might be the only one that could make Ye Ningyuan speak. Xu Xing was not sad as she only wanted him to be good. Who persuaded him did not matter.


    An Xunuo said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whoever said it if he doesn¡¯t wake up from it.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan had a crazy persistence toward that dead person. It was his taboo and nobody could touch it. Even Xu Xing could not help him, so how could she? An Xunuo smiled coldly, closed her eyes, and did not look at Xu Xing.


    ¡°He will listen to you,¡± Xu Xing said.


    An Xunuo turned her head sideways to look at Xu Xing before turning to look at Silver Cloud who was far away. She ignored Xu Xing¡¯s question and asked her, ¡°Are you close to Silver Cloud?¡±


    Xu Xing nodded, her eyes looking at Silver Cloud and she felt sour in her heart. She did not know if it was because of the lighting, but he looked very lonely as if nobody could cure his loneliness.


    This island was the wound in their hearts.


    It was also a place that they missed. Be it Ye Ningyuan or Silver Cloud, they both excluded Xu Xing out of this island and this made her slightly sad. She had a forced smile. ¡°Actually, he¡¯s a nice person.¡±


    She could guess the relationship between An Xunuo and Silver Cloud, and their relationship didn¡¯t seem to be good. Xu Xing was puzzled. Since An Xunuo looked like her sister, then why did Silver Cloud treat her badly? This was not logical.


    But, she did not ask them and subconsciously wanted to explain for Silver Cloud. Although she did not like An Xunuo, she did not want people to hate Silver Cloud.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me,¡± An Xunuo said. An Xunuo and Silver Cloud were special and nice people to Xu Xing, but they were not so for An Xunuo. Whether a person was nice or not was dependent on who they were with. Just like herself, she was a nice family member to Michael and Harry, but not so to others.


    Xu Xing followed An Xunuo and sat at one side, leaning against the pillar. She asked hesitantly, ¡°Do you like Ningyuan?¡±


    She never liked An Xunuo since young. Other than because An Xunuo snatched away her mommy, daddy, and the attention on her, she also knew from Ye Ningyuan that An Xunuo was similar to Xu Nuo. She disliked An Xunuo a lot and would always be cold and expressionless whenever she met An Xunuo. But, her mommy liked An Xunuo a lot and Xu Xing disliked that.


    It seemed a little inappropriate for asking this.


    Although they were godsisters, their relationship was as good as strangers. They were only a little closer than being strangers.


    ¡°Is this question important?¡± An Xunuo asked back and Xu Xing was silent and did not know how to reply. An Xunuo turned her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like Ye Ningyuan.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know if she said this to Xu Xing or to herself. She did not know if she liked him or not either. This was the first time someone had asked her this and she smiled in her heart. Did she still have any feelings? She had covered her heart in ice and was colder than anyone else, so how would she like anyone? Moreover, why would she like a man that forever loved another woman? An Xunuo was still not so blinded by love.


    Xu Xing looked at her for a while and did not say anything. She looked down.


    An Xunuo felt stuffy and walked outside. Xu Xing asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Stroll!¡± she said and walked out of the mansion. The white camellias on the island were very pretty and they were everywhere. She liked them a lot, and not many people knew that she liked camellias too. She planted a variety of camellias in her house. Maybe it was the weather, but they did not bloom as well as the camellias here. The white camellias on Paradise Island looked like a vast field of white flowers under the dim lights.


    She did not know why, but she was familiar with the environment on the island. The camellias were similar to the camellias a decade ago. The buildings also looked similar and it was easy for people to get lost here. Even Phoebe would sometimes get lost in the field of camellias. But, An Xunuo felt relaxed walking here. She looked calm and her red dress made her look very bright in the middle of the camellia field.


    Silver Cloud, who was looking at her from a distance, frowned. He had an eerie feeling in his heart. He looked at An Xunuo walking around the camellia field and standing in the middle of the flowers. Her hair and fire-like dress seemed like the girl many years ago, walking around the field with her silver whip. He had an illusion that Xu Nuo had come back.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Xu Xing followed his gaze and looked over. She saw An Xunuo and was startled and she became quiet.


    ¡°Have you known Xunuo since young?¡±


    ¡°Yes, since young.¡±


    Silver Cloud did not ask anything.


    An Xunuo walked past the white camellia and went to the back of the mountain. She accidentally walked to a valley that seemed like a prison. The three sides of the valley were mountains and cliffs filled with moss. It was a little desolate here and the only empty space had a big training ground with a row of old weapons. The back mountain was not affected during the war at Paradise Island, so everything here was the same as in the past.


    An Xunuo clenched her fists tightly as some blurry images flashed past her mind. There were many wolves living in the valley and all of them gave off faint green light.


    She suddenly felt pain and the blurry images in her mind became clear. The valley in front of her eyes seemed to become a real image. A few teenagers were thrown into the pack of wolves and the wolves seemed to have met some delicacies and pounced on them¡­


    That image was very bloody.

 Chapter 838 - Untitled

    An Xunuo took a few steps back as if she was shocked. It was also as if some bloody thing had strangled her throat. She looked scared and flustered as if she was watching a movie. There were people walking in front of her, but she was like a bystander, looking at the teenagers fighting the wolves and being torn apart by the wolves. She watched as the valley was filled with blood, and an old man was laughing coldly while a girl in red was also watching without any expression.


    These images seemed to squeeze into her mind. Her head felt pain again as if the nerves in her brain were ruthlessly stirred by something. It was extremely painful.


    ¡­


    Those images slowly faded away before rising again like a tide and then subsiding again, becoming so calm that there were no ripples. Her consciousness slowly became calm. An Xunuo seemed to have lost all her strength and she fell onto the empty training ground.


    What happened just now? Why did she have such a weird feeling, and who were those people in the images? Why did they appear in her mind? An Xunuo could not understand why, and her brain felt like exploding. The smell of camellias lingered in the air and was very fragrant, but she seemed to smell blood amongst the fragrance of the camellia.


    It was the unique smell of the old Paradise Island.


    The bloody smell amongst the fragrance of the camellias was what a lot of people thought of Paradise Island for a long time.


    An Xunuo curled up her legs and rested her head on her kneecap, trembling. She suddenly remembered something, and she got up and walked to the valley. This was a natural valley and the mountains on the three sides surrounded it to form a semi-circle. She seemed to see a very big iron gate from the images just now, and there were more than a hundred wolves being locked inside.


    There were many wolves struggling between the valley and iron gate.


    But, there was no iron gate now.


    Somehow, An Xunuo walked to the front of the valley, picked up a few stones, and threw them at the mountains. Suddenly, something dropped down from two sides of the valley and the valley turned into a natural prison.


    An Xunuo was shocked¡­ So it was like this. The gate was kept between the two sides of the valley. So many years had passed and there was a thick layer of rust on the gate and red blood¡­


    Her head felt pain again, and she suddenly heard footsteps behind her. An Xunuo turned back and saw Silver Cloud standing under the moonlight. His eyes looked deep and shocked under the grey lights as he looked at her in silence.


    An Xunuo¡¯s lost gaze disappeared and she looked cold. It was as if it was an illusion just now. If the gate disappeared, then this illusion would be even clearer.


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Silver Cloud asked coldly. ¡°The white camellias are planted according to the five elements and it is a maze by itself. One would not be able to walk inside freely if one was not familiar with the arrangements. Even Ye Ningyuan did not know about this gate, so how did you know?¡±


    The design of this iron gate was very unique. Second Master Mo saw that there was a natural valley here and thought of turning it into a prison. He always liked to make such things and to set hidden traps. Therefore, he designed this iron gate to make it open from two sides and was as tall as the mountains. It was hidden between the mountains and could only open if one knew how to operate it.


    Moreover, nobody knew how to operate it exactly other than Wolf, Xu Nuo, the Mo brothers, and some of the teenagers.


    Silver Cloud saw An Xunuo walking here and followed her without even knowing why. He stood behind and saw clearly how An Xunuo trembled and was flustered. He also saw how she knew how to open the iron gate.


    This was not a coincidence, and only someone familiar would be able to open the gate so accurately.


    Who was she?


    An absurd idea formed in his mind, but he rejected this idea immediately. But, it returned to his mind again and Silver Cloud thought that he must be crazy to have such a weird idea. How could he think that the An Xunuo in front of him was Xu Nuo? But if she was not Xu Nuo, then why was she able to open the gate? How could this be explained? Silver Cloud frowned.


    ¡°An Xunuo,¡± An Xunuo said coldly.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not An Xunuo. If you¡¯re An Xunuo, how did you know how to open the gate? Something is not right.¡± Silver Cloud murmured. Actually, he did not know what he was questioning.


    Was she Xu Nuo? An Xunuo was Xu Nuo? How could it be? He had already cremated Xu Nuo. Although the face was not clear, he remembered the special feature on her body.


    He cremated Xu Nuo, so it was impossible for her to be alive. Then, who was the person standing in front of him now that was so familiar with Paradise Island? She had similar interests and hobbies as Xu Nuo as well. Who was she?


    There was a crazy thought in his mind, but he despised it and did not care about it. It was impossible. It must be impossible. How could it be possible? An Xunuo, An Xunuo¡­ How could she be Xu Nuo?


    Did he get something wrong?


    Or maybe, it was just a coincidence.


    An Xunuo walked past him without saying anything. Silver Cloud suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know who used to be jailed in this prison?¡±


    An Xunuo said calmly, ¡°Wild wolves.¡±


    Wild wolves that were trained and shot with modified genes. Luckily, they were extinct. If not, it would be dangerous and they might not live until now. Silver Cloud was even more shocked. He grabbed her arms and said solemnly, ¡°Xu Nuo, you are Xu Nuo, right?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Of course I¡¯m Xu Nuo.¡± She brushed off his arms coldly as if he had said some joke. She walked off without saying anything, her steps getting heavier and heavier.


    Blood and beauty existed together on this island, and it was a perfect balance.


    She did not know why these images were in her mind. She only knew that these images seemed to resurface as if it was her past memory. Or did someone give her this illusion?


    It must be an illusion. If it was her memory, why would she not remember it? Other than the memory when she was very young, she remembered everything else clearly and she had never been to Paradise Island.


    Silver Cloud saw An Xunuo¡¯s back view and felt shocked and puzzled, but he tried to suppress his feelings. He picked three stones and threw them at the mountains. The gate opened and went back into the mountains.


    Xu Nuo¡­ Xu Nuo¡­


    Did you really come back?

 Chapter 839 - Untitled

    An Xunuo walked past the camellias to the beach and saw Ye Ningyuan sitting on the beach, looking at the sea. She was slightly taken aback as she did not think that she would meet him at the beach.


    The clear moonlight shone down, making the place hazy. His hair was slightly raised and his back view looked desolate. It was rare for her to see Ye Ningyuan¡¯s mood so openly exposed, and her head felt even more painful. Somehow, she ended up walking toward him and sitting down beside him.


    Ye Ningyuan turned and saw her. She had just gone to the camellia field and there was a light fragrance of the flower lingering on her. ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°Casually walking around.¡±


    Silence¡­


    They sat side by side. An Xunuo turned her head to look at the ring on his hand. He held it tightly. The yellow gem in the middle had a blurry shine. Its color was light and was not very bright.


    Even so, this ring was the brightest gem in the whole world to Ye Ningyuan.


    Because it was someone he loved.


    She was really a little jealous of Xu Nuo, and An Xunuo was shocked by her own thoughts. She looked at the sea in a lost manner. Ye Ningyuan was calm, but she was very flustered. What happened to her?


    She was getting weirder by the minute.


    ¡®Stop it, An Xunuo. If not, you would be eternally doomed.¡¯ She kept repeating to herself in her heart that she had to cut off such thoughts. She should cut it off before such thoughts spread through her body and became too dangerous.


    The waves crashed on the beach and the dark tide kept surging up. Her heart felt like it was surrounded by something very dark, just like how the sea and sky had merged in the far distance away.


    ¡°Ye Ningyuan, do you think a dead or a living person is more important?¡±


    ¡°A living person,¡± Ye Ningyuan said.


    ¡°If you meet another lady that loves you like how Xu Nuo used to and not care about anything else, what would you do?¡± An Xunuo asked.


    Ye Ningyuan looked at the sea and said calmly, ¡°There is no one in this world that loves me like how she did.¡±


    ¡°Oh, do you remember her because she loved you? But what if another woman died for you? Would you remember her forever too?¡± An Xunuo asked again.


    Ye Ningyuan looked at her and frowned. ¡°No!¡±


    She sneered, her fingers slightly pricking her palm. ¡°How would a seven-year-old child know what love is? Actually, regret was more important than love. If she was still alive and by your side for all these years, I¡¯m afraid you might not love her as much as you do now. The love would be lost as time passes. Nothing is forever in this world.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± Ye Ningyuan said calmly and held tightly to the ring. ¡°If she was still alive, I would only love her and dote on her more as time passes. Maybe it will become a responsibility, but I will only love her more and not less than now. I have the responsibility to make sure she is happy for life.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I love Xu Nuo so much either. Maybe everyone will have such a person in their life, and it¡¯s not because she died for me. Her death definitely made me remember her forever, but I had already planned to become stronger for her and not let her get beaten when she was still alive. I will love her and dote on her forever. We were still young back then and had never been through life and death. I also have many powerful friends, so I always thought Chu Li would be able to save us in time and we would be safe and out of danger. We would have a lot of time.¡±


    ¡°People would sniff at us when we talk about love since we were so young. I feel weird talking about it, but I really love her. Hehe, if Xu Nuo was still alive today, I might not tell her I love her to the point I could die for her. Even if I had to live like a walking dead, I would persevere as long as it¡¯s her wish. I thought that we had a lot of time and did not need to make any promises as I could prove to her with actions how much I love her. Sadly, I was too young at that time and did not think that the lord would be so cruel. If time could rewind, then maybe everything would be different.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan did not know if it was because he came to Paradise Island or because he was holding onto the ring, but he talked a lot today. He usually didn¡¯t talk about Xu Nuo.


    Every time he talked about her, it was as if tearing his wound apart.


    Tonight, he talked a lot about it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand your love,¡± An Xunuo said. ¡°I still think that a living person is more important than a dead person. If one lives in their memory forever, the person¡¯s life is wasted forever.¡±


    ¡°So what? My life is already wasted,¡± Ye Ningyuan said.


    No matter how good his life seemed, it was useless. His heart had already been filled with wounds after so many years of waiting and desperation. He suffered another blow because of Silver Cloud and was really desperate and tired.


    ¡°You¡¯re really¡­¡± An Xunuo felt angry for no reason. She gritted her teeth and turned her head to not look at him. She did not know what to say to him and suddenly had a scary thought¡­


    How nice it would be if she was the one that died for him.


    She was shocked by this thought and her face looked bad. How could she be so useless and think of that? She must be crazy. He was only being gentle to her for around ten days. ¡®An Xunuo, you¡¯re really unpromising.¡¯


    She sneered and it showed on her face.


    Cold and lonely.


    ¡°Ye Ningyuan, do you really intend to be alone for the rest of your life?¡± An Xunuo asked.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Ye Ningyuan said calmly. He looked up at the moon and looked lonely. ¡°Nobody knows what will happen the next second. Maybe¡­¡±


    He frowned and looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re so talkative today.¡±


    He suddenly changed the topic and An Xunuo was caught by surprise. She wanted to know what he was about to say, but he became his usual gentle self. She gritted her teeth. This guy had a tight mouth. If not for this ring, he might not even tell her so much about Xu Nuo tonight.


    Ye Ningyuan sensed that she was weird too. He puckered his lips and An Xunuo sneered. ¡°Do you have an opinion about it?¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly so interested in my love life?¡± He said it word by word softly and his deep gaze landed on An Xunuo¡¯s face as if wanting to figure something out. But, he only saw pale coldness.


    ¡°I just suddenly feel that it¡¯s a scary thing when men are so infatuated,¡± An Xunuo said. ¡°A lot of effort is needed in order for them to let their guard down.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan darkened his eyes.

 Chapter 840 - Untitled

    Ye Ningyuan¡¯s gaze darkened. He turned to look at her, while An Xunuo gazed at the sea. She said calmly, ¡°This island is beautiful.¡±


    She came up with something irrelevant all of a sudden, which made Ye Ningyuan very confused. He was still trying to understand what she had said earlier on. ¡°An Xunuo, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± An Xunuo turned her head around and laughed. He had never seen her smile so brightly before, but it seemed forced. He was distracted for a moment.


    Beating around the bush and figuring out people¡¯s hearts were his strengths. However, he refused to guess what An Xunuo meant by that. Perhaps, he was afraid that he might be put in a difficult situation if he did understand her. Or maybe, he knew that understanding what she said wouldn¡¯t change the fact.


    ¡°Ye Ningyuan, Xu Xing, and Silver Cloud seem close,¡± An Xunuo said.


    Ye Ningyuan nodded. He could tell that there was something going on between Silver Cloud and Xu Xing as well. They were definitely more than friends. He laughed. ¡°Xing Xing had always thought that she liked me. Perhaps, she is wrong about it.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that she likes Silver Cloud?¡±


    ¡°She begged Silver Cloud to not kill me earlier when he was pointing a gun at me, but she kept looking at him nervously. Actually, Xing Xing was afraid that my family wouldn¡¯t let Silver Cloud off if he killed me. Not everyone could afford to offend the Ye family,¡± Ye Ningyuan said calmly. ¡°Although I am not sure how they got to know each other or what Silver Cloud is thinking, I know that Xing Xing¡­¡±


    He shrugged his shoulders and stopped speaking.


    However, An Xunuo understood him. ¡°How about you? If Xu Xing¡¯s love for you all these years is just an illusion, then how about yours?¡±


    ¡°An Xunuo, don¡¯t you think that you are poking your nose into my affairs too much?¡± Ye Ningyuan¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold, and he glared at her indifferently. He did not like others to talk about Xu Nuo, nor did he care about what others thought of them. However, he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to question his love for her.


    There was nothing to do with guilt, compensation, or repayment of a debt of gratitude. He had merely accidentally fallen in love with a girl named Xu Nuo when he was young.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± An Xunuo said coldly. Then, she stood up and left without any words. Ye Ningyuan frowned. Upon watching her departure, he felt that something was weird. ¡®What¡¯s with her today?¡¯


    ¡®She¡¯s behaving weirdly.¡¯


    She was more talkative, unlike the usual her. An Xunuo had never pried into the privacy of others, but she made an exception tonight. Something must have happened. His frown grew deeper. He clenched his fists subconsciously and felt the ring on his palm. Ye Ningyuan smiled and put the ring on his ring finger.


    If she was really Xu Nuo, they could just stay together like that forever.


    That way, both of them would not be lonely anymore. He would be satisfied if things could stay like that forever.


    It was a calm and peaceful night. Only the gentle waves could be heard. Ye Ningyuan sat by the beach all night, while An Xunuo sat by the swimming pool in the courtyard silently. She had a sleepless night as well.


    Xu Xing couldn¡¯t sleep either. She sat by the swimming pool with a frustrated mind the whole night. Silver Cloud leaned on a pole beside her and stared at An Xunuo from time to time. Xu Xing looked up, looked at him, and then looked at An Xunuo.


    Her heart felt sore and painful, and her eyes stung so much. The grief and sorrow she felt was so overwhelming that they made her breathless.


    She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her.


    Four people with four different thoughts spent their night on Paradise Island.


    The next day, Silver Cloud was about to leave when Xu Xing asked if they could stay for a while more. She thought that the island was pretty and hoped that they could stay for a few more days as a vacation. She liked that island a lot.


    Ye Ningyuan thought the same. It had been a while since he went there.


    Silver Cloud had no objections since Xu Xing liked it. An Xunuo agreed to stay as well. It didn¡¯t make a difference to her, and she liked the island anyway. Silver Cloud also wanted to see how familiar An Xunuo was with Paradise Island. All four of them had different thoughts.


    Then, they proceeded to allocate their rooms.


    Silver Cloud and Xu Xing remained in Silver Cloud¡¯s mansion, while Ye Ningyuan lived in Xu Nuo¡¯s mansion. He didn¡¯t allow anyone to step into Xu Nuo¡¯s mansion, and An Xunuo had never thought of living there with him either. She knew that it would be stressful to live there, so she chose to live in a random mansion.


    The empty mansion had nothing except for a wooden bed. Ye Ningyuan found a quilt for her and helped her make the bed, hoping that she could get a good night¡¯s sleep. An Xunuo accepted it without being affectedly unconventional.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened that night at the seaside. I wasn¡¯t in a good mood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve long forgotten about it,¡± An Xunuo said coldly and turned her body away. ¡°Oh,¡± Ye Ningyuan said. Their conversation stopped there and he went back to the mansion. He planned to visit Phoebe in the afternoon. In the past, he had always filled the whole plane with food and gifts for her and her family, but this time, he didn¡¯t have enough time to prepare them and even needed Phoebe to provide him with food. Ye Ningyuan felt apologetic. Moreover, he was grateful for Phoebe, who had been helping him take care of the white camellias on the island while he was gone. Phoebe and her husband were open-minded people and wouldn¡¯t ask about the relationship between the four of them or what they were doing on the island. Ye Ningyuan felt relaxed around them.


    After visiting Phoebe and her family, he decided to prune the camellias. The island was big and there were pretty wildflowers and wild fruits growing in the dense forest and mountains. Very few people would go to the mountainous area located at the back of the island as it was dangerous. Most people would usually stay in the main activity area of Paradise Island. Ye Ningyuan had warned Phoebe¡¯s family to not go near the mountains when he had left them there then.


    Phoebe¡¯s son was bitten by a small green snake in the mountain once, and luckily, he survived because of the herbs available. There were many dangerous creatures living inside.


    Silver Cloud knew about it as well, but he didn¡¯t stop Xu Xing as she looked interested and thus brought her inside. Actually, he wanted Xu Nuo to tag along. After all, the mountain was once Xu Nuo¡¯s kingdom.


    Unlike Xu Xing, Xu Nuo wasn¡¯t innocent and naive. She couldn¡¯t act like a warrior like Silver Cloud, nor could she prune camellias as attentively as Ye Ningyuan. As compared to all of that, she¡¯d rather sit alone by the seaside and enjoy the sea breeze while living in her own world. It was a world that nobody else could enter nor reach.


    Suddenly, a shrill cry broke the peace on the island.

 Chapter 841 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Ningyuan and Xunuo rushed to the mountain. What they saw was absolutely terrifying.


    There were snakes and scorpions everywhere. Because it was daytime, they could see what they looked like clearly. Green, gold, black, brown, yellow¡ªit was very colorful¡­ Snakes that were all over the mountains wriggled, while numerous poisonous scorpions crawled on the trees. They surrounded Silver Cloud and Xu Xing, ready to attack. Xu Xing had never seen such a big scene. She was horror-stricken, and her face turned pale. Silver Cloud hugged her tightly in his arms.


    He comforted her by stroking her hair calmly. They were picking wild fruits beside the fruit tree when the poisonous creatures surrounded them.


    Xu Xing¡¯s face paled. She bit her lower lip and trembled while looking at them getting closer.


    Those snakes were terrifying.


    The air that was filled with the fragrance of flowers before had turned disgustingly unpleasant, fishy, and smelly. Xu Xing trembled like a fallen leaf. No matter what Silver Cloud said, she could not calm down.


    They were standing on high ground, and there was a layer of shiny golden powder scattered around them. They didn¡¯t know what that was, but the snakes could not get near them because of it. However, the powder had only covered one meter of the land around them, and the effect of it would weaken after half an hour. When it happened, the snakes would swallow them alive.


    ¡°Silver Cloud, I¡¯m scared. Why are there so many snakes?¡± Xu Xing grabbed his shirt in fear. It was indeed a scary scene to watch. There were snakes everywhere, probably thousands of them surrounding the two of them. Big and small in different colors, they were all waiting to swallow them alive.


    The snakes were literally everywhere, either slithering on the ground or wrapping themselves on a tree.


    ¡°Gosh, how did they get out?¡± Ye Ningyuan looked at the snakes in shock. He looked at Silver Cloud and Xu Xing at a distance of fifty meters apart, with the snakes in between them.


    An Xunuo was also stunned. She didn¡¯t know what to do either.


    ¡®So many snakes. We are in trouble.¡¯


    She and Ye Ningyuan stood outside the area infested with snakes. She recognized many of the snakes, and they were all rare and poisonous snakes that usually hid in a rainforest. The toxicity inside them was no joke.


    Although they would not cause immediate death, one would definitely die within an hour if bitten by them.


    Ye Ningyuan had long known that there was a snake cave on the island and that inside it lived thousands of poisonous snakes. He found out about it accidentally and had even observed them using a satellite.


    Although they were poisonous, they had never left the forest. It¡¯s as if something on the trees on the periphery of the forest had stopped them from leaving. Moreover, they seemed to be nocturnal animals. They would stay in their cave most of the time during the day.


    So, he assumed that they were of no harm. He had also warned Phoebe to not go near the mountainous area, even during the day. ¡®Nothing had happened all these years, but why are all the snakes out all of a sudden?¡¯


    It looked as if all the snakes in the cave were out. With cold eyes that were filled with greed, they stared at their prey.


    Ye Ningyuan felt that something was wrong.


    It didn¡¯t seem like a normal attack of snakes, but more like someone had summoned them over. Or maybe, Silver Cloud and Xu Xing had touched something that they shouldn¡¯t have. It had been long since someone went into the mountains. Could it be because the both of them had intruded their territory?


    ¡°What should we do?¡± An Xunuo was nervous. No matter how smart she was, she didn¡¯t know how to resolve the situation.


    The dense forest blotted out the sky and covered the sun. There were many snakes on the tree as well. Using a helicopter to rescue them wasn¡¯t a choice. If they try to burn them, they might be agitated and injure Silver Cloud and Xu Xing.


    ¡®So what should we do?¡¯


    Ye Ningyuan narrowed his eyes. Xu Xing saw them, but she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Unlike Xu Xing, Silver Cloud looked at the snakes in front of him with a calm gaze. Nobody knew what was on his mind. It was impressive of him to be able to stay calm.


    Ye Ningyuan did not know what to do either. If he attacked the snakes, it would alarm all of them. Furthermore, it would take a while if they killed the snakes one by one. Although he could face strong enemies easily, the power of nature had defeated him. He was at a loss.


    ¡°Think of something, or they will die here,¡± An Xunuo said.


    Just as Ye Ningyuan and Xunuo brainstormed for ideas, a small golden snake that was on the tree swooped down on Silver Cloud and Xu Xing suddenly. The snake aimed for Silver Cloud¡¯s shoulder and he felt numb instantly. Xu Xing screamed. Silver Cloud grabbed the snake and threw it out, breaking it into several sections. Silver Cloud¡¯s lips turned black and he felt faint.


    Ye Ningyuan and An Xunuo witnessed it clearly. He was poisoned by an extremely poisonous snake.


    ¡°Silver Cloud, Silver Cloud, what is happening to you? Please be fine¡­ Ningyuan!¡± Xu Xing shouted anxiously. The group of snakes started moving toward them as if they knew that the powder had lost its effect against them.


    Ye Ningyuan panicked. He even wanted to fight his way in using the stupidest way, regardless of the danger.


    Before he could do so, he heard a sharp whistling. An Xunuo put her thumb and index finger by her mouth and whistled. The whistling echoed in the mountain, almost piercing through Ye Ningyuan¡¯s ears. He covered his ears subconsciously.


    The whistling sound echoing in the mountain was long and high-pitched. Suddenly, all the snakes that were moving retreated up to the north. Within fifteen minutes, the place was cleared as if all the snakes that were there a moment ago were just an illusion.


    ¡°How did you¡­¡±


    ¡°Go and save him. He will die if the poison stays in his body,¡± An Xunuo said indifferently. Ye Ningyuan also knew that there was no time to delay anymore. Silver Cloud had already fallen into a coma, and his face had turned dark. He carried Silver Cloud and left, while Xu Xing, who was drenched in tears, followed him.


    An Xunuo tucked her lips, closed her eyes, and blew a whistle. Within moments, hundreds of colorful snakes came to her, gathering at her feet. They were beautiful but poisonous. A small golden snake wrapped itself around her feet, all the way to her right arm. Another green snake wrapped around her left arm, and a red snake also wrapped itself around her neck. They were deadly and poisonous, but they were very friendly to An Xunuo as if they had found their owner whom they hadn¡¯t seen for years. They wrapped around her intimately. An Xunuo was a little stiff and cold at first because she was afraid that they would bite her. However, the snakes didn¡¯t hurt her.


    An Xunuo stretched out her hand, and one of the small golden snakes climbed into her hand. It curled up, sat on her hand, and flicked its red tongue, looking extremely fierce. Nonetheless, it stayed still on her hand throughout.

 Chapter 842 - Untitled

    After dealing with the poison in Silver Cloud¡¯s body, Ye Ningyuan realized that Xunuo was gone. He panicked and asked Xu Xing to stay behind to take care of Silver Cloud while he rushed back to the mountain, only to see her lying unconscious under an old tree. Her face was extremely pale. He called her name several times, but An Xunuo didn¡¯t respond. He thought that she might have been bitten by the snakes as well, so he checked her body for wounds. Fortunately, there was no sign of snake bites. He then brought her back to take a rest.


    He didn¡¯t know why An Xunuo fainted, or why the snakes disappeared once she whistled. How did she manage to control those poisonous creatures?


    To be honest, he didn¡¯t want to know why.


    Ye Ningyuan¡¯s heart calmed down gradually upon looking at her pale face. An Xunuo would never know how nervous he was earlier on. He was really scared that the snakes would swallow her alive.


    Seeing her lying motionless on the ground, his heart almost stopped. This made him realize how scared he was. He didn¡¯t even dare to check for her breath for fear of any accident. Fortunately, he could feel her shallow breath when he carried her in his arms. Although her body was cold, nothing was more important than the fact that she was still alive.


    ¡°Ningyuan, is she okay?¡± Xu Xing¡¯s face was still pale, but she had become stronger. She stopped crying and had taken good care of Silver Cloud. Although Xu Xing didn¡¯t like her, she was very flustered when she heard that An Xunuo had met with an accident. Xu Xing didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her as An Xunuo had saved them, after all.


    ¡°She¡¯s okay.¡± He had returned to his calm state. ¡°Take care of Silver Cloud properly. I¡¯ll go find some herbs in the mountains. He is not completely detoxified yet.¡±


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan didn¡¯t know much about snake venom. Fortunately, there was a lot of information about it in Xu Nuo¡¯s room. There was also a letter in which the solutions of all kinds of snake venom were recorded in detail. All the herbs could be found in the mountains.


    The letter was something new that he had just found. He could only suppress the snake venom in Silver Cloud for the time being. If he wanted to detoxify him, he still needed the herbs to make medicine. He had looked around in Xu Nuo¡¯s room in hopes to find related books. After the reconstruction of the mansion, he had put all the things back at their original place, and they were rarely touched. He found the letter in a pile of books. The handwriting looked childish but neat. It should be the handwriting of Xu Nuo when she was young.


    He was reminded of how much Xu Nuo liked those small poisonous creatures and how she used to scare him with them.


    According to the records in her letter, he found several herbs in the mountains and cut them up before putting them on Silver Cloud¡¯s wounds. He also asked Xu Xing to cook a bowl of medicine for him. Within two hours, Silver Cloud broke out in a sweat. His darkened face finally turned fair again. Although his face was pale, the snake venom was finally treated.


    ¡­


    An Xunuo slept until midnight. She felt a tall figure standing beside the bed. She had gone into a trance and the last thing she remembered was the snakes that wrapped around her body. After that, some blurry images flashed by before she fell into a coma.


    ¡°Silver Cloud?¡± She narrowed her eyes. She didn¡¯t feel any discomfort, but she was tired. It seemed that the snake didn¡¯t bite her. Xunuo got up. She could not see Silver Cloud¡¯s expression clearly in the dark. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Silver Cloud looked at her pale face in silence. He had intentionally attracted the snakes out today. He didn¡¯t worry about her being hurt as he had a way to protect Xu Xing. He just wanted to prove one thing.


    He wanted to know if An Xunuo was Xu Nuo.


    In the end, as he had expected, she was able to drive away the snakes.


    Many people on the island knew that Xu Nuo liked to keep those small poisonous creatures in the mountains then. That was why nobody dared to provoke her. Those poisonous creatures were her most loyal guardians. They wouldn¡¯t bite anyone at will and would only listen to Xu Nuo¡¯s command. Nobody could mimic her whistle no matter how hard they tried.


    She was a special snake trainer.


    He had only seen the snakes dancing all over the mountains once. It was quite unforgettable.


    ¡°Why?¡± Silver Cloud asked her in a calm voice. For so many years, he had thought that she was dead. An Xunuo, Xu Nuo¡­ He could almost confirm that they were the same person. However, he didn¡¯t know why her body seemed different. He had always felt that she was familiar and that she was full of secrets. But, he didn¡¯t expect that this was her secret.


    ¡°What did you say!?¡±


    ¡°You are Xu Nuo, aren¡¯t you? Why are you denying that Xu Xing is your sister? Why are you keeping it from us?¡±


    As if she had heard something funny, An Xunuo looked at him incredulously. ¡°Crazy.¡±


    Silver Cloud merely looked at her in silence. The moment of confusion and self-mockery did not escape his eyes. Anything could be deceiving, except for one¡¯s gaze. One¡¯s gaze could reveal one¡¯s real thoughts.


    She wasn¡¯t pretending. She really didn¡¯t know what he was talking about.


    Silver Cloud was lost as well.


    Everything became confusing and mysterious. An Xunuo asked him what happened, and Silver Cloud told her everything. He told her about Xu Nuo¡¯s childhood, the iron gate, the snake swarm, and the white camellias. Everything. He noticed the change in her facial expression as he spoke, but he could see nothing but peace and calmness.


    ¡°Silver Cloud, you are so stupid. I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, but I can tell you honestly that everything is just your illusion,¡± An Xunuo said calmly. ¡°Although I have been in a vegetative state for several years, I remember the pain that I felt during the accident that happened when I was a child. I also remember my dad¡¯s nervous expression and how he had talked to me every day when I was in a coma. I heard them all. If I were the person you mentioned, there should be a clear difference in time. Although I don¡¯t quite remember my mommy, I remember my father and how much he loved me. Don¡¯t do such stupid things in the future. It¡¯s okay if you want to die. Don¡¯t drag Xu Xing along.¡±


    Silver Cloud frowned again and said nothing more. She left her room and went back to his mansion. Xu Xing was standing in the moonlight, looking at him. With a faint smile, she asked, ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°I was at Xunuo¡¯s,¡± Silver Cloud said. ¡°She saved our lives today, so I went to thank her.¡±


    Xu Xing looked down and nodded. She seemed downcast.


    Silver Cloud went over and stroked the wrinkles between her eyebrows with his slightly trembling fingers. He was reminded of the dangerous moment earlier on. If he had placed his bets wrongly and An Xunuo could not get rid of the snakes¡­


    Xu Xing would¡­


    A stream of pain flowed into his heart. Suddenly, he reached out to hold her in his arms. ¡°Xing Xing, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. This won¡¯t happen again in the future.¡±

 Chapter 843 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Xu Xing smiled gently.


    ¡°I¡¯ve scared you today. I swear I won¡¯t do it again.¡± He would never place her in a dangerous situation ever again. Xu Xing¡¯s life was more important than knowing whether An Xunuo was Xu Nuo.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. If it wasn¡¯t for you, the snake could have bitten me instead.¡± Xu Xing snuggled up to him. ¡°I finally know why Ning Ning¡¯s auntie told me that he and I aren¡¯t people of the same world. I only realized how useless I am today. You and I are so different. If anything dangerous happened, I can¡¯t help but feel scared. There¡¯s nothing I can do to help, and I would even be a burden to you. I¡¯m really¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Silver Cloud put his hands on her shoulders and said in a serious tone. ¡°Stop saying these kinds of things. You are strong.¡±


    Xu Xing smiled bitterly and asked, ¡°Silver Cloud, do you feel that I¡¯m bringing you trouble? I can¡¯t even help you at the critical moment. My presence would only increase your burden.¡±


    ¡°Xing Xing, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel that An Xunuo is a really nice girl. She is pretty, capable, and calm. She seems to know everything. No wonder both Ningyuan and you like her so much.¡± She sounded a little disappointed. Silver Cloud stared at Xu Xing without saying anything. She lowered her head. Whenever she was sad, she would look down to cover up her emotions.


    ¡®This girl seemed to have misunderstood something.¡¯


    Silver Cloud smiled. ¡°Xing Xing, are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Xu Xing denied quickly, making her jealousy more conspicuous. She looked up and saw Silver Cloud smile. Flustered, she lowered her head again. Silver Cloud looked so handsome when he smiled. Her heart rate increased, and she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Silver Cloud said, ¡°Silly Xing Xing, Xunuo is my subordinate who was once ordered to kill Ye Ningyuan. What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Silver Cloud nodded. She smiled. He didn¡¯t have to explain to her, nor was she in any position to know about it. However, his explanation cleared the unhappiness in her heart and the uneasiness she had disappeared instantly.


    It felt good.


    Silver Cloud looked at her smile and seemed to realize something. He frowned slightly and sighed. With a smile, he said, ¡°You silly girl.¡± The sigh of his was filled with love. She smiled even brighter. Silver Cloud reached for her hand and held her in his arms. ¡°Xing Xing, you don¡¯t have to mind Xunuo. You are you. You have always been yourself all these years, and you have your own merits. I¡­ I like the current Xing Xing.¡±


    ¡®Did he just say that he likes me?¡¯ Xu Xing had butterflies in her stomach, and her face turned red. She had always thought that she had nothing but status and beauty, just like a flower vase. She didn¡¯t expect that anyone would like her and tell her that she had her own merits, especially Silver Cloud. She was overjoyed. The feeling of being on cloud nine made her so dizzy that she grabbed onto his shirt tightly while nodding profusely.


    ¡­


    Ye Ningyuan flipped through Xu Nuo¡¯s letter which recorded some information about medicine and poison. She had classified the little snakes she raised and wrote down all the ways to treat each snake venom in detail. Formulas of poison and antidote were also recorded clearly inside.


    He missed the handwriting on the letter and was reminded of Xu Nuo. She was very interested in medicine and had many books regarding it on her table. She should be sleeping after the intensive training every day, but all she did was read, and he had always accompanied her quietly. Occasionally, the two of them would argue and fight.


    He was not Xu Nuo¡¯s match. However, although she was fierce, she did not really hurt him.


    Xu Nuo had a special skill, which was to memorize everything in a book that she had only read once. That was what she told him. She could write the whole pharmacological book by heart after reading it once.


    That skill was amazing. He was awed by it but also thought that having that kind of skill might be a pain for her. Being forced to remember everything must be taxing. However, Xu Nuo didn¡¯t give a damn about it. Instead, she was always absorbing new knowledge like a sponge. Maybe because her goal was to kill Wolf then that she was hardworking and unsuppressed.


    He smiled. There were two spacious study rooms in Xu Nuo¡¯s room, and even her bedroom was filled with books. It was not an exaggeration at all to say that she had an encyclopedic mind. However, what she read was different from what other children read.


    ¡®I miss her so much.¡¯


    He had once fallen asleep in a daze then. Under the light, he opened his eyes and saw her reading and taking notes carefully with all her heart. Her fair face looked extremely gorgeous as if it was covered with a layer of hazy light.


    He didn¡¯t understand the concept of beauty as he was still young then, but he thought that she was much better-looking than any girls he had ever seen in his entire life. People said that men who are serious were the most charming. In fact, that applied to women as well.


    His head hurt suddenly. Ye Ningyuan rubbed his forehead and rose to make a cup of strong tea. He was not sleepy, but he needed something refreshing. He continued reading the books for a while after drinking tea. Then, he turned off the lights and lay on the bed, listening to the waves and wind quietly with his eyes open. In the dark, no one could see his face, his thoughts, or his loneliness.


    Ye Ningyuan closed his eyes slightly. In his mind, there seemed to be a new red figure besides Xu Nuo. It was An Xunuo¡­ He was really scared today. Ever since he had grown up, he had never felt such fear. As if all his thoughts were cut off by someone, his mind was totally blank then. However, he gloated over the fact that she wasn¡¯t dead or injured.


    He had never had those feelings toward anyone except Xu Nuo.


    He felt a stabbing pain in his head. He raised his hand and kissed the ring with a yellow gem that was on his finger, like he was kissing Xu Nuo¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Would you be sad if your stone had fallen in love with other girls?¡±


    Stone, Stone¡­ That was a secret between the two of them. Nobody except her had called him that.


    He liked the nickname. During all these years of loneliness, there had always been a cold voice shouting for Stone, which chased away his loneliness.


    The ring couldn¡¯t answer him as it wasn¡¯t a living thing. Ye Ningyuan smiled and gently stroked the ring on his finger. Slowly, he said, ¡°A jade pendant, a ring, and a yearning. They shall stay with me forever.¡±

 Chapter 844 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The next morning, Ye Ningyuan got up the earliest and went for a jog along the coast.


    Jogging had become a habit for him. He would always go for a morning run unless he was too tired from staying up too late the previous night. It was a habit formed by Little Xu Nuo, and he had never stopped doing it, even on Paradise Island. The route he took was the same as Xu Nuo¡¯s.


    In those days, he was still a delicate boy who couldn¡¯t even run one round. He went out of breath and felt like he was dying then, but Xu Nuo made sarcastic remarks and said that he was more delicate than a girl. He was so agitated by the remark that he gave it his all to catch up with her. It was a pity that he was young and weak then. He got pranked a lot by her for being delicate.


    He was reminded of her whenever he ran along the coast, and it made him happy and energized.


    ¡®Nuo Nuo, how nice it would be if you were here to run with me.¡¯


    He had sworn to become stronger than her so that she would not look down on him anymore. However, he would let her win if they really fought. He liked to see her happy and proud¡­


    It was an expression brighter than the sun.


    Coincidentally, Silver Cloud had gone for a jog as well. He wore a beach top and shorts which seemed like the clothes of a teenager. It was obviously a little old and oversized for him. Nonetheless, they looked good on him.


    The two of them greeted each other and continued jogging along the coast.


    Half an hour later, both of them stopped along the coast near the mountains and walked back. Ye Ningyuan tried to chat with Silver Cloud, but because he was an introvert, he merely answered the questions posed to him.


    As usual, he was indifferent and cold. Knowing that it was his personality, Ye Ningyuan didn¡¯t mind his indifference.


    After walking for a while, Silver Cloud asked, ¡°Have you noticed anything strange about An Xunuo?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s strange about her?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that she resembles Xu Nuo a lot?¡±


    Ye Ningyuan smiled. ¡°Yes, they are similar. Personality, habits, hobbies. Very similar. But so what?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that it is really the end when humans die?¡± Silver Cloud pondered for a while and asked.


    Ye Ningyuan did not answer him. Silver Cloud continued saying, ¡°Sometimes, I feel like Xu Nuo has revived when I look at An Xunuo.¡±


    ¡°There are many similar people in the world,¡± Ye Ningyuan said calmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you have never had doubts about it at all,¡± Silver Cloud said. Knowing how much Ye Ningyuan loved Xu Nuo, he knew that he must have sincerely hoped for Xu Nuo to be alive. But¡­ Why was he so calm about this? He was obviously reminding Ye Ningyuan that An Xunuo could be Xu Nuo, but why was he behaving as if nothing had happened? Shouldn¡¯t he be excited?


    ¡°No!¡± Ye Ningyuan hesitated and said firmly.


    ¡°Liar.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say. No matter how much she looked like Xu Nuo, she is not Xu Nuo. I would never be confused because of a Xu Nuo look-alike, unless she is proven to be Xu Nuo. However, all the facts tell me that she isn¡¯t Xu Nuo. What is there to be confused about?¡± Ye Ningyuan was honest. What he had said was from the bottom of his heart.


    His reply was unexpected. Silver Cloud had originally wanted to tell Ye Ningyuan about the snakes, the iron gate, and An Xunuo¡¯s strange behaviors on the island during those two days. He was sure that An Xunuo was Xu Nuo, although he did not know what had happened to her.


    But words got in his way when he was about to speak.


    ¡®Tell him for what?¡¯


    Xu Nuo had died for him, which proved her love for him. The lovesickness he had suffered all these years was insignificant to what Xu Nuo had done for him. Since he was so sure that An Xunuo wasn¡¯t Xu Nuo, then¡­ Let him be. Who knows? He might feel sorry toward Xu Nuo for falling in love with An Xunuo. The pain and struggle that he experienced would then prove his heart.


    Xu Nuo and he were still young then, and they might not have known what love was. Even if the relationship was unforgettable, so many years had passed. He might have told himself not to betray Xu Nuo and keep her in mind always because of the regret at that time.


    What choice would he make if he had fallen in love with someone again? Silver Cloud was looking forward to what he would do. He hoped that Xu Nuo would be happy, so he wished that Ye Ningyuan would fall in love with An Xunuo, if they were really the same person.


    If Ye Ningyuan could fall in love with An Xunuo, it wouldn¡¯t be too late to tell him then. The past is the past, after all, but no one could predict if he would fall in love with An Xunuo.


    They could find the answer to it together after everything was settled down.


    Everything would be in vain if Ye Ningyuan didn¡¯t fall in love with An Xunuo. Silver Cloud didn¡¯t want Ye Ningyuan to love An Xunuo because she was Xu Nuo. He wanted him to fall in love with An Xunuo because she was An Xunuo.


    Silver Cloud gave it a thought and gloated about how much of a dilemma Ye Ningyuan would be in in the near future. ¡®Well, I¡¯ll treat his suffering as compensation for my failure to kill him all these years.¡¯


    ¡®Hmm, I am quite evil.¡¯


    Xu Xing waved at them in the distance and invited them to breakfast. Ye Ningyuan responded to her and turned around to look at Silver Cloud. ¡°You¡¯d better leave your organization as soon as possible. Xu Xing isn¡¯t suitable for a bloody and cruel world.¡±


    Silver Cloud kept silent.


    Phoebe had prepared a simple and delicious breakfast for them. An Xunuo woke up with a pale face, and she couldn¡¯t eat much. After breakfast, Ye Ningyuan suggested that they go back to London. No one had objections.


    Xu Xing had originally wanted to stay for a few more days, but thinking of the snakes in the mountains, she dropped the idea. An Xunuo ate her breakfast quietly and nodded when Ye Ningyuan asked.


    Nobody asked why she had fainted under the tree. An Xunuo didn¡¯t plan to tell them either. Her face was scarily cold.


    The four of them boarded the helicopter after saying their goodbyes to Phoebe and her family. Ye Ningyuan and An Xunuo were on one helicopter, while Silver Cloud and Xu Xing were on the other. On the way back, Silver Cloud told Xu Xing about how he, using An Xunuo¡¯s name, kidnapped her and the things that happened to the Xu family truthfully. Xu Xing merely laughed it off and said that she had a grasp of what to do next. Silver Cloud said nothing more.


    Unlike them, An Xunuo and Ye Ningyuan were quiet. They did not talk at all on the way back to London. No one knew what was on their minds.


    The helicopter landed on the hardstand in the castle. An Xunuo did not stay in the Top Terrorist Organization. Instead, she thanked Ye Ningyuan and left.


    Ye Ningyuan did not persuade her to stay.

 Chapter 845 - Untitled

    The kidnapping saga came to an end gradually after Xu Xing came back. Silver Cloud had reminded her not to mention Paradise Island, and she told everyone that she only knew that Xunuo had kidnapped her and let her go, like how she was taught.


    Because of Xu Xing¡¯s status, nobody dared to question her.


    But Xu Xing¡¯s family noticed that Xu Xing had become more cheerful after the ¡®kidnapping¡¯.


    Silver Cloud and An Xunuo left the organization.


    Ye Ningyuan only heard about it a week later. He didn¡¯t know where they went or what they did. He didn¡¯t send anyone to check on them either. It was unnecessary.


    He had decided to alienate himself from An Xunuo.


    It was the best for him and her.


    He had thought of it clearly that night on the island, and he might regret it if he continued.


    Once he had decided on something, it was usually hard for him to change his mind.


    In a flash, a month had passed.


    Ye Ningyuan didn¡¯t expect that he would meet An Xunuo in Mexico. Although she was wearing a mask, he could easily recognize her in her iconic red dress, silver whip, and poker face.


    ¡°What is she doing here?¡±


    He had gone to Mexico for a business talk. It was the biggest arms deal he had encountered in three years, and it was also the biggest arms deal after he took office. He had to negotiate it in person.


    The representative of the buyers was Sophie Vasi International Mafia, the largest Mafia gang in the world. Although Sophie Vasi International Mafia was the one buying the arms, the arms would be distributed among the Mexican authorities and some countries and arms dealers in North America. Because it involved the problem of profit distribution, Sophie Vasi International Mafia had to buy them first before distributing.


    For the Top Terrorist Organization, making an arms deal in Mexico was very convenient, especially for large deals like that.


    In order to reduce the risk, the components of the arms and the finished products were made and assembled by different military factories before they were transported. Although it would need more time and expenses, the risk would be reduced. The components of the arms were processed in Europe, while the finished products were made in North America or the Middle East.


    However, this time, there were some small disputes.


    The cause of it was the problem with transportation. The finished products would be sent to six countries, including Oman, the United States, Colombia, and Venezuela, among which four sea routes would be used.


    There were two routes for arms transportation, one by air and the other by sea. Transporting by air had low risk, but the expenses were high. Mexico had always been the biggest market for arms trade, and the arms market had become more prosperous in recent years under the leadership of the Top Terrorist Organization. However, because the iron fist policy of Ye Ningyuan had threatened the interests of Europe and several major countries in North America, the Security Council proposed a decision to strengthen arms control in Mexico. Several countries in Europe and North America voted for it, and the Mexican government was forced to strengthen its arms control. The first thing that was affected was air transport.


    Air transport had accounted for more than fifty percent of the transport routes of the Top Terrorist Organization.


    Mexico had to strengthen the control of aircraft registration, and unregistered aircraft were not allowed to fly in their navigating zone. If they did not have approval from the government, the aircraft could be shot down arbitrarily. This affected air transport greatly and the Top Terrorist Organization could only opt for sea transport.


    Such a large-scale transaction needed the two largest processing factories in North America and the Middle East to work at the same time, which would incur a huge expense. The costs for transportation were extremely high as well. However, if the transaction was in Mexico, Ye Ningyuan could adjust the route and distribute the arms separately in the four wharves of Mexico. Generally speaking, the responsibility of the transportation had to be split among the two parties. The routes in Mexico, North America, and the Middle East had always been controlled by the Top Terrorist Organization, and they were supposed to take this safe route. However, this time, they had to pass by the Persian Gulf. Although it was in the Middle East, it was a dangerous route as it was not the main route for the arms trade. Ye Ningyuan put forward the request of port trade in Mexico to reduce the risk for the Top Terrorist Organization, and they would not be responsible for anything if something went wrong. He had trust in Sophie Vasi as there had already been three successful large-scale transactions between them. But trust was one thing. Taking the Persian Gulf route was Ye Ningyuan¡¯s taboo because the Top Terrorist Organization¡¯s control over this route was the weakest. He couldn¡¯t risk taking this route for this kind of large-scale arms trade.


    However, Sophie Vasi hoped that the Top Terrorist Organization would be responsible for the transportation. Ye Ningyuan didn¡¯t even consider it and rejected him. He could only afford to take responsibility for one-third of the transportation. Although it was not fair, he was the boss of the Top Terrorist Organization. They had to listen to him.


    At last, Ye Ningyuan decided to negotiate in person as both sides still could not reach a consensus after two weeks.


    So he showed up at Sophie Vasi¡¯s headquarters.


    But he didn¡¯t expect to see An Xunuo there. ¡®What is she doing here?¡¯ He was puzzled. He hadn¡¯t heard of her for a month. He didn¡¯t send anyone to check on her either, so he didn¡¯t know how she was doing. However, he didn¡¯t expect that she would have something to do with Sophie Vasi.


    An Xunuo looked at him indifferently as if he was a stranger. Ye Ningyuan didn¡¯t mind. It was what he had wished for.


    He had brought White Tiger and Vermilion Bird along to Mexico.


    At the negotiation table, Ye Ningyuan focused on negotiating with Morales and did not look at An Xunuo at all. The deal was very important. If he could seal the deal successfully, the profits earned would be sixty percent of the Top Terrorist Organization¡¯s profits in the whole year. Hence, he would never give it up easily. He just had to settle the problem of transportation.


    The most important part of an arms trade.


    Sophie Vasi didn¡¯t want to take responsibility for the transportation in the Persian Gulf either. After all, the government had been controlling the shipping route in the Persian Gulf, and both sides couldn¡¯t take any risks. In the end, they compromised and halved the responsibility. That was the first time that the Top Terrorist Organization actually gave in. Considering the actual situation, Morales also nodded and agreed. The two sides then signed an agreement. Except for the Persian Gulf route, all the transactions would be conducted at the Mexican wharf. The Top Terrorist Organization would take thirty percent of the risk, while Sophie Vasi would take seventy. Morales tried to bargain with him again, but Ye Ningyuan pretended to leave. He had no choice but to agree.


    Everyone knew the rules of Black J, the arms tycoon. He was a take-it-or-leave-it kind of guy who didn¡¯t like to bargain.


    After securing the deal, he let White Tiger settle the details. Morales smiled and stood up to shake hands with Ye Ningyuan. He was a sharp, gentle man in his early thirties, but he had a friendly smile.


    ¡°How about we go somewhere else?¡± he asked with a smile. People who had been in the underworld for long would understand what he meant. Ye Ningyuan had never agreed to participate in that kind of thing, but he had unexpectedly nodded this time.


    ¡°Sure. That was what I was thinking as well.¡±


    Morales laughed, but An Xunuo¡¯s gaze remained cold.

 Chapter 846 - Untitled

    The entertainment city, rocked by music and dance, was nothing short of debauched.


    Ye Ningyuan never liked such places and rarely patronized them. Following Morales here this time was a complete coincidence. Morales had a few teenage girls, strictly speaking, girls that were thirteen or fourteen. They were very good-looking, demure, and had yet to see the world. These teenage girls only had a black tippet on them.


    Morales smiled and had two of the girls sit next to Ye Ningyuan and serve him.


    Any man who had seen even the slightest of the world, Ye Ningyuan included, would have encountered it. Ye Ningyuan reciprocated impolitely, drinking the red wine the girls offered him and allowing their hands to roam on his body. The two girls with Morales were open enough to sit on him.


    Emotionless, An Xunuo stood aside and looked down. It was as though it was none of her concern.


    Morales said that these demure girls were still virgins. While they were teenage girls, they were very well brought up and knew how to serve. Ye Ningyuan, on hearing it, smiled. He had heard White Tiger and Azure Dragon mention how they had visited this place when talking business in Mexico and had immense praise for the young girls here as they were able to fulfill any request.


    White Tiger and Azure Dragon were no typical men, but they would occasionally patronize these seedy outlets as they were, after all, men of identity, power, and wealth that were not attached and would want to have their fun. Whenever they tried to goad Ye Ningyuan, who was well-known to stay away from womanizing, to come along, he would not agree. As Morales had dealings with Azure Dragon and White Tiger, he had quite a good understanding of Ye Ningyuan¡¯s character. Morales saw that Ye Ningyuan was quite a hedonist himself and could not help but inevitably wonder whether Ye Ningyuan was really not the womanizer popular opinion made him out to be. Which man didn¡¯t have tendencies to womanize? Those who could womanize were naturally more no-holds-barred, let alone men like Ye Ningyuan who had the world in their grasp.


    Ye Ningyuan smiled seemingly coldly¡­


    The cell phone rang. It was White Tiger who called. He stopped the girl¡¯s actions and picked up the call. ¡°Boss, there is something amiss with Morales as you have expected,¡± White Tiger said urgently.


    Ye Ningyuan looked down as he single-handedly hugged the girl. ¡°Go on.¡±


    As he did not make clear whether he was directing that statement toward the girl or White Tiger, the girl whom he held became even more brazen and ran her hands into his shirt.


    ¡°Vermilion Bird has looked up their accounts, and he simply never had the means to fork out so much cash. Besides, the government has also received word of it and they have no intention of collaborating with Morales. It seems that a secret power has intervened, and I¡¯m afraid there is a hidden agenda somewhere. Boss, shall we continue? I¡¯m afraid there will be problems, and¡­ An Xunuo¡¯s appearance is too coincidental,¡± White Tiger said.


    ¡°Noted. I¡¯ll wire the payment into your bank account tomorrow,¡± Ye Ningyuan said. White Tiger understood what he said and ended the call. Morales was smart enough not to ask about anything. Ye Ningyuan pulled out the young girl¡¯s hand and smiled as he whispered something into her hand. The young girl had a reddened face, embarrassed to the point she was at a loss. She looked at Ye Ningyuan, aghast.


    He smiled and stood up as though nothing had happened before saying he had to visit the washroom. Morales had his men lead him to the washroom. Once he had left, Morales then asked the young girl, ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said that my technique was terrible and he was not aroused.¡±


    Morales was lost for words.


    To think that he claimed that the young girl¡¯s technique was bad, chances were that he was cold. Hearsay had it that Black J was no womanizer. Could he simply be impotent?


    An Xunuo was still expressionless. Seeing that he had not returned in a long time, Morales had An Xunuo enter the toilet and An Xunuo nodded. As this level contained all the VIP boxes, with each box having its own toilet, he was easily located.


    Ye Ningyuan came alone, and Morales¡¯ men were outside the washroom. When she reached, the men said that Ye Ningyuan was inside. An Xunuo nodded and pushed open the door to enter the toilet. Ye Ningyuan was indeed before the basin.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± He smiled at her in the mirror.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s been a long time indeed.¡±


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡±


    ¡­


    Ye Ningyuan frowned at how their conversation seemed to come out from an ancient martial arts novel.


    ¡®You¡¯re here!¡¯


    ¡®Yes, I am!¡¯


    ¡®But you should not be here!¡¯


    ¡®But I am.¡¯


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you overly confident to meet Morales alone?¡± An Xunuo coldly said.


    ¡°You seem very concerned about me.¡±


    ¡°If you die, I will have a hard time accounting for that.¡±


    ¡°As long as you are not out for my life, I cannot die.¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled and turned around before suddenly pinning her against his chest and the wall. ¡°Xunuo, what the f*** are you doing? And why?¡±


    ¡°Why must I tell you?¡± she coldly asked in return.


    He clearly saw how irate she was and raised his eyebrows. ¡°The air is really stuffy here, no? Wait, why is there a foul scent? What do you think?¡±


    An Xunuo stared at him hard and looked up to see his deep gaze. She raised her hands in frustration and was about to hit him, but he grabbed her wrist and pinned her against the wall. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he growled.

 Chapter 847 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Is it your business?¡± she coldly replied. ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Using some force, Ye Ningyuan flung An Xunuo¡¯s body onto him and his warmth lingered around her. An Xunuo¡¯s face turned red and she struggled for a moment but was unable to break free. In her exasperation, she was about to raise her hands when she looked up to see Ye Ningyuan¡¯s deep gaze. The burning passion in his eyes sent her speechless. She looked down in a panic, her heart thumping even faster.


    ¡°I¡¯m on a mission,¡± An Xunuo looked down and softly said. ¡°Let go of me first.¡±


    His scent left her extremely uncomfortable. It was as though being trapped in his embrace made her utterly powerless. While the feeling left her disgusted, she could not really hit him.


    ¡°What mission?¡± Ye Ningyuan wanted an answer from her. ¡°Since Silver Cloud and you have left the organization, what other mission can you have?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I join any other organization after leaving my previous one?¡± She looked up and stared at him. ¡°Besides, this isn¡¯t your business, and you can¡¯t boss me around. F*** off! Didn¡¯t you distance yourself from me, after all? Don¡¯t you simply just want to ignore me? What does all of this mean?¡±


    In her frustration, she became angry and hit him for all she could. Ye Ningyuan had clearly gone overboard. What did he want despite drawing the boundaries?


    Ye Ningyuan did not even flinch, seemingly feeling nothing. He coldly looked at An Xunuo. Her anger and struggle were telling him something.


    ¡°Xunuo, are you blaming me?¡±


    Yes, she was blaming him for it, and he could tell. When she was at her most helpless and needed help, he decisively reached out to help her but then pushed her away viciously because he could not face up to Nuo Nuo. Ye Ningyuan, who was extremely rational and had some semblance of EQ, was stirred. He knew that he had fallen in love with somebody who was not Nuo Nuo, and he was afraid.


    Since young, he unceasingly reminded himself how he must guard his feelings for Nuo Nuo for the rest of his life so that no other girl would enter his life. He belonged to Nuo Nuo, and nobody would be able to snatch her away from him.


    This perception was so deep-seated and he had made himself a part of Nuo Nuo¡¯s life. Now, he had feelings for another girl and really disliked the idea. He hence wisely decided to distance himself from An Xunuo and not bother about what happened to her since then.


    While he really missed her these days, he did not know how she was, where she went, and what she did. He refrained from getting information about her, but he could not deceive his heart.


    Little did he expect himself to encounter her this unexpectedly in such a situation.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not blaming you. All that said, we¡¯ve nothing to do with each other. We¡¯re not even friends, yet you helped me. How could I blame you for it? If I do, I am indeed too ungrateful,¡± An Xunuo said, sounding even colder. ¡°Ye Ningyuan, let me go. It¡¯s time to go back, and Morales should be suspecting something is amiss.¡±


    She pushed his arm, but he was as unfazed as steel. An Xunuo, in her frustration, gritted her teeth and stared at him. ¡°Ye Ningyuan, what exactly are you¡ªmhmm!!¡±


    Before she could finish, he had leaned down and planted his lips on hers with an intensity that was akin to swallowing her whole. An Xunuo was lost for words.


    It was not as though she had not kissed him. When she was ill back then, the two of them did kiss, albeit the difference in feeling back then and now.


    An Xunuo tapped his shoulders and forced him to let go. Little did she expect him to be so certain in eating her out and holding her with such strength.


    Somebody pushed open the door to the washroom, startling the both of them. Morales looked at them with a seeming smile and said, ¡°I was wondering what took you so long. That explains it¡­¡±


    He looked at them tastefully. Ye Ningyuan tidied up his clothes and wiped away the frustration in his gaze as though nothing had happened. He smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s really good¡­¡±


    An Xunuo¡¯s face was so reddened from anger, and she jabbed her knee into Ye Ningyuan¡¯s crotch. Ye Ningyuan deftly avoided it. She rammed her heels onto his back before leaving in anger.


    Ye Ningyuan raised his eyebrows and shook his head. ¡°How tasteful indeed.¡±


    Morales smiled without saying a word.


    In the VIP box, Ye Ningyuan gently smiled and tasted the wine, looking at An Xunuo from time to time. Morales, savvy enough, gently said, ¡°Julia, go over to serve him.¡±


    An Xunuo quietly walked over, and the two young girls next to Ye Ningyuan left. When she sat down, Ye Ningyuan raised his eyebrows and smiled evilly. Morales coughed and feigned displeasure. ¡°Julia.¡±


    An Xunuo gritted her teeth and drank a mouthful of red wine before she fed Ye Ningyuan with it.


    Morales had his red wine and enjoyed the young girls serving him. He looked at the young couple opposite him tastefully and gently smiled.

 Chapter 848 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    An Xunuo softly said through gritted teeth,¡± Don¡¯t you dare go overboard.¡±


    ¡°How was I overboard?¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled.


    An Xunuo sat up. Ye Ningyuan took the initiative and started kissing her. An Xunuo pushed against his chest and said, ¡°Mr. Black J, I¡¯ll please you. Just sit back and enjoy.¡±


    Suddenly, she kissed his neck. Ye Ningyuan did not expect her to be this bold.


    Ye Ningyuan looked at her, his eyes burning with a desire for her. He managed to pin it down for dear life thanks to his immense forbearance. Save the sweat on his forehead, one could not tell there was anything amiss with him.


    Morales and company were familiar with such situations and there was nothing amiss with it. Instead, they were filled with anticipation as to whether she could seduce Black J who never womanized. An Xunuo coldly smiled and said, ¡°You sure can keep this up.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan was even able to calmly smile back at her. If it weren¡¯t for his slightly reddened face, sweating forehead, tense muscles, and fiery gaze, he would have appeared even calmer.


    An Xunuo felt a sudden frustration creep upon her. He was calm, unfazed, and not a womanizer, huh? She did not believe that he would remain as unfazed. She was certain she could turn Ye Ningyuan on.


    Ye Ningyuan was an abstinent man, and such men were able to arouse that desire in women to conquer them. Men and women anticipated conquering somebody who was tougher than them.


    An Xunuo was not too different. She had had enough of Ye Ningyuan feigning it.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    She was a seductress too!


    He sounded even hoarser, and his voice had hints of repression. Had nobody else seen her like this before? Would she be able to feign it if it weren¡¯t for a mission? Who else had seen her like this before? His gaze became that bit more malicious as anger and desire intertwined.


    Damn it!


    He had never been so helter-skelter before.


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s enough?¡± An Xunuo gently smiled. It was her turn to act as though nothing had happened, and her clenched fists were much more relaxed.


    ¡°If you dare to move, I¡¯ll do you on the spot.¡± Ye Ningyuan softly threatened An Xunuo. She buried her head in his shoulder and seemingly chuckled happily. ¡°Ah, so you are not too different from other men.¡±


    ¡°Bring it on! Do I look like I¡¯m afraid?¡± An Xunuo did not seem to care and shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Tsk!¡± Ye Ningyuan said. ¡°You sure look like you really want to do me.¡±


    ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t turn that down.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan stared at her. Morales coughed twice and said, ¡°There¡¯s a room upstairs. If you two do not mind, how about¡­¡±


    ¡°Much appreciated,¡± Ye Ningyuan and An Xunuo said in unison and smiled cryptically.


    ¡­


    Once they had the key card to the room and stepped into the lift, Ye Ningyuan pinned An Xunuo against the mirror in the lift and An Xunuo did not struggle. On the contrary, she played along very well. As their steamy tryst began, Morales, who was watching surveillance footage from within the lift, gently smiled.


    Very good!


    The lift reached the 43rd floor not too long after their passionate exchanges began. The two of them stepped out of the lift at once and walked together until Ye Ningyuan opened the door to the room. Once they entered the room, they did not even turn on the lights. Ye Ningyuan pushed An Xunuo away and they fell onto the carpet at the same time.


    Amidst the darkness, they could not tell whose heartbeats raced faster. She lay next to him and could clearly feel his warmth. She took a deep breath.


    There was a sudden fear¡­


    ¡°Ye Ningyuan, let¡¯s do it.¡±

 Chapter 849 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Her voice sounded especially clear and shocking in the dark room. Ye Ningyuan, for a moment, thought that he was hearing things, but his heart was beating uncontrollably.


    That feeling, those indescribable palpitations, and that suppressed desire flared up once again in unbearable discomfort.


    Was An Xunuo out of her mind?


    The two of them were lying on the carpet when An Xunuo suddenly flipped herself around and rode Ye Ningyuan. Her tender body was a stark contrast to his stiffness.


    ¡°An Xunuo, do you know what you are saying?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve a choice. You can f*** me, or let me f*** you.¡± An Xunuo tugged at his shirt. He could not see her blushing in the darkness, and she tugged at his shirt so quickly and so certainly as though she seemed to be particularly experienced at it. He¡¯d have been convinced by her act had he not known her character.


    ¡°Xunuo, stop it.¡± Ye Ningyuan softly growled as he held her wrist. ¡°Stop it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me?¡± An Xunuo sounded a tad happier. Ye Ningyuan felt a jolt throughout his body thanks to An Xunuo.


    He never had such a strong feeling before.


    An Xunuo was clearly seducing him, and Ye Ningyuan, who was no fool, knew what she wanted. Did he want her?


    Yes, he really wanted her¡­ Period.


    He really wanted her. Ye Ningyuan was long an adult at heart, and he knew a thing or two about sex. While he had never been intimate with a woman, he knew that this impulse was because of An Xunuo. This was his third time desiring her so badly, and his desire for her was like an inevitable destiny as he had to ultimately contend with her.


    ¡°Give me a reason.¡± Ye Ningyuan held her hand and forced her to stop.


    ¡°Is there a reason to want to do somebody?¡± An Xunuo¡¯s cold voice had a few hints of mockery. Ye Ningyuan¡¯s passions suddenly froze over. An Xunuo leaned in and looked at him steely. ¡°If you want a reason, how about¡­ I like you? Is that enough of a reason?¡± She punctuated her words.


    ¡°I love Nuo Nuo,¡± Ye Ningyuan said, indirectly turning her down.


    ¡°I feel a little shaken,¡± An Xunuo plainly said. While Ye Ningyuan could not make out the emotions in her voice, he saw her lower her head and gently say,¡± You like your Nuo Nuo, and I like my Ye Ningyuan. Is there any conflict? I am not asking you to like me, so what are you afraid of?¡±


    Ye Ningyuan was taken aback. ¡°Your line of thought is surely weird.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is. How can you compare apples to oranges? You can continue liking her, and I can continue liking you. That¡¯s my freedom, but when it comes to sex, it¡¯s sometimes not related to whether you like somebody or not. People can still f*** even if they don¡¯t love somebody, right?¡± An Xunuo said as she looked at his lower body. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡®One could still f*** without love? An Xunuo, to think that you even feel that way too. That is such an insult!¡¯ Ye Ningyuan pushed her hand away and sat up. ¡°Yes, men could f*** even if they don¡¯t feel love, but that¡¯s them.¡±


    The atmosphere became a tad tense. An Xunuo coldly made fun of him and said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t quite seem to be the case.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan turned his head and looked at her. ¡°Xunuo¡­¡±


    As he was about to speak, he stopped and did not know what to say. While he was a little caught off guard, he looked down and saw the jade pendant on his chest. His restless heart calmed down at the moment.


    What was he hesitating about?


    Nuo Nuo¡­


    ¡°My heart and body belong to this person for life, ¡°Ye Ningyuan said. ¡°Even if I fall in love with somebody, this love is not enough for me to give up my promise toward Nuo Nuo.¡±


    Yes, he had feelings for her and seemed to like her. The deepest and most tender portion of his heart, for all life, was reserved for an irreplaceable Nuo Nuo who had left the world.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re so head over heels in love.¡± An Xunuo gently smiled, but one could not hear the emotions in her voice. She sat up and leaned against the sofa while calming her heart. She was rejected.


    For a woman to go this far in her overtures would have meant giving up all her pride. She tried to take a step, but it was a shame that Ye Ningyuan did not reciprocate and rejected her wholly.


    Somebody once said that one would be willing to cheapen oneself in the name of love. She did not. She still had her dignity. While her dignity did not make her feel that bit better at that moment, she wanted to grasp it firmly so that this would not happen again.


    Ye Ningyuan closed his eyes, and the somewhat amorous atmosphere became solemn. He grabbed his shirt and was about to wear it when An Xunuo suddenly came up and grabbed the jade pendant on his chest. Ye Ningyuan suddenly held her wrist and seriously said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    There was a tension in his voice, and she could tell that he was very worried about this pendant. She did not notice his worry and looked up to ask, ¡°Where did you get this pendant from?¡±


    ¡°You recognize it?¡± He frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little familiar. I think I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before,¡± An Xunuo said. Yes, it was very familiar. Where had she seen that before? She must have. She felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu the moment she noticed it.


    Ye Ningyuan took the jade pendant back and wore it. ¡°You must have seen it wrongly. Nuo Nuo gave me this pendant, and I¡¯ve been keeping it close to me all this time. It¡¯s impossible that you have seen it before.¡±


    He had never shown the jade pendant he wore for over ten years to anyone. How could she have seen it?


    ¡°It¡¯s really familiar. I¡­¡± An Xunuo murmured.


    Ye Ningyuan did not clearly hear what she said, and he had no intention of hearing any more of it. All he wanted was to stop tangling with Xunuo and clearly draw the boundaries with her. The best way out was to cut all contact.


    The impulse from earlier and the sudden kiss in the toilet were just him in a daze. Yes, he was in a daze. There were one too many times one could get lost in life, and all was good as long as they did not deeply entrap themselves in it. He had to decisively break free.


    ¡°An Xunuo, I¡¯m going. Take care!¡± he plainly said.


    An Xunuo sat on the floor, still thinking about the jade pendant. She must have seen it somewhere before¡­

 Chapter 850 - Untitled

    Vermilion Bird headed to Riyadh to settle some urgent matters in the Middle East, whereas Ye Ningyuan always remained in Mexico City. As Bai Ye and Su Man were in Riyadh for the past few years, Vermilion Bird could turn to Bai Ye for advice with regards to the matters in the Middle East. White Tiger, on the other hand, remained in Mexico City to sign the final agreement with Morales. The Mexican government, in this period, pushed out new regulations pertaining to munitions controls. Apart from strengthening legislation that mandated aircraft registration, there were even more restrictions on flight paths that were patrolled. Even though the Top Terrorist Organization had its own ports and ships, there were government officials amongst them and they had to act more conservatively, which in turn affected their spoils from arms smuggling in Mexico and North America. Ye Ningyuan was not too concerned about these small gains since his focus was on this deal with Morales despite him knowing that Morales would want to gain without risking his own.


    ¡°Boss, are we really leaving Morales alone? My gut feeling tells me that things are not as simple as him wanting to gain without pain.¡± White Tiger wisely pulled out Morales¡¯s accounts. ¡°These are the accounts that Vermilion Bird had analyzed and compared against Sophie Vasi¡¯s accounts. Some simple calculation suggests that Morales is only able to foot ten percent of the costs. He, without financial support, will not be able to keep up the end of his deal.¡±


    ¡°Vermilion Bird has done a good job.¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled. ¡°Get Morales to fork out thirty percent of the costs as advance payment.¡±


    ¡°But this isn¡¯t in line with the rules,¡± White Tiger said.


    Ye Ningyuan gently smiled. ¡°Rules? I am the rules when it comes to the munitions market!¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± White Tiger solemnly replied.


    While he sounded absolutely domineering, he was not wrong. When it came to the world of munitions, the Top Terrorist Organization called the shots as they had a monopoly on the munitions business. Any arms dealers who wanted to eke out a living had to have that bit of awareness that Black J could walk the talk. He, in his many years of maintaining that balance in the munitions industry, never went wrong when sharing the spoils.


    Competition was more immense in the munitions industry, but it was not so immense to the point of fragmentation. They, however, did not dare to take Ye Ningyuan on. Firstly, they were not as capable as Ye Ningyuan. Secondly, they would never have these levels of profits if they opted to strike it out on their own. The wiser of the lot hence knew better.


    To perfectly balance the sharing of profits in a huge market, direct the flow of munitions, make illegal gains, and prevent chaos in the munitions industry that could lead to conflicts was not something any man could do.


    Not even Chu Li, Black J, or Jason were able to properly ensure the stability of the munitions industry, and chaos happened from time to time when people fought for the market or disrupted the equilibrium price. These things happened on a frequent basis.


    It was in Ye Ningyuan¡¯s time that protocols for the munitions market were perfected and running very well. Everybody obeyed it and there was rarely chaos or fighting. That was what made Ye Ningyuan stand out.


    In the firearms market, he was the top dog and everybody else had to obey him.


    ¡°White Tiger, please do not reveal that I am still in Mexico City,¡± Ye Ningyuan plainly said.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Actually, he did not need to remain in Mexico City, but¡­ He frowned as he thought of An Xunuo. It had been half a month since they met, and he knew that she was by Morales¡¯s side. She had accepted a mission, and this was her final mission before she left the organization. An Xunuo was a person who saw things from start to end, and she still carried out the mission despite having left the organization. A Korean Mafia boss, Morales¡¯s rival, wanted Morales to lose everything. A very deep feud seemed to run between the two. They were lovers a decade ago but turned against each other, one set up Sophie Vasi, whilst the other single-handedly set up the Korean Mafia. It was never easy to gain a foothold in the underworld. She was, however, charismatic enough to keep so many tough men under her in check. She had her exceptional points, and her goal was very simple, which was to utterly bankrupt Morales. She seemed to have waited for ten years before acting, but Morales was in the dark.


    An Xunuo hence racked her brain for ways to sabotage their deal.


    His lips curled into a smile. All the missions she accepted seemed to be intricately related to him. Hmm, one could say that most things happening in the underworld had much to do with him. The problem simply lay in how he did not directly appear.


    He stood by the window and saw a bustling Mexico City in the night, but his heart was empty. He undoubtedly missed An Xunuo. She was bold, alluring, and staked her pride and dignity as though she were a gambler. While she had lost, he was unfazed¡­ To say that he was unfazed was wrong. As he missed her so much in the past half month, he was clearly not unfazed.


    An Xunuo took a liking to him, and that was something he did not expect.


    For a lonely, arrogant, and cold woman to go that far was, if it weren¡¯t a genuine liking, impeccable acting skills. He would rather believe that it was more likely she took a liking to him.


    When he was on Paradise Island, he had long thought about it.


    He was not bereft of EQ. He could feel whether a girl took a liking to him. He understood what An Xunuo meant when they were at the beach that night, and he simply did not want to overthink it.


    She was trying to find out whether he could love another person.


    That night was her last gamble, and Ye Ningyuan gently smiled. However, he had hurt her. Ever since they returned from Paradise Island, he distanced himself from her and made no effort to hold her back. As he saw her distancing silhouette, his heart slightly ached. When she was hurt that night, she forcefully smiled and he saw it. Given her pride, she would no longer keep it up since he turned her down.


    That was good too!


    He ought not to be emotionally entangled with other women.


    But why did he have this lurking unwillingness? Was he lonely for too long and desired company? It had been a long time since Nuo Nuo left and this was the first time someone drew close to his heart. An Xunuo was not warm, gentle, or considerate, but instead arrogant and cold. What seemed like flaws to others were strengths to him. He felt this simple liking not only once but twice. Was he lonely for so long to the point he desperately wanted somebody to fill the darkness and void in his heart? Was he so desperate that he would tightly hold onto anybody who came close to him?


    He clearly was not a lonely person.


    Nuo Nuo always lived in his heart, and he had his beloved family along with very close friends. How could he be lonely?


    Ye Ningyuan sighed. However much he tried to convince himself, he could not avoid one thing. He was afraid that he really took a liking to An Xunuo. It did not help¡­ that he liked her way more than he thought.


    If that wasn¡¯t the case, how would one explain the half month he had remained in Mexico City? He had never spent more than half a month in places other than London, Paradise Island, and City A.


    All it took to reminisce about a city was simply because the person he reminisced was in said city.

 Chapter 851 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    After White Tiger called Morales, White Tiger directly contacted Ye Ningyuan. To their surprise, Morales agreed to pay thirty percent of the costs upfront, which was about twenty billion euros. As Morales, given his financial ability, was unable to foot it, White Tiger was afraid that Morales would attempt to defraud Ye Ningyuan and reported to Ye Ningyuan first.


    Ye Ningyuan did not expect things to progress this smoothly.


    He pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Have Azure Dragon watch him closely. I want to see how he¡¯s going to cough out all that money.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    To put it differently, Ye Ningyuan had no qualms with Morales paying thirty percent upfront, and neither was he afraid that Morales would pull off a trick or two. Having seen and experienced much, there was nothing that Ye Ningyuan could not handle. Even if Morales attempted any shenanigans, it was not as though Ye Ningyuan could not handle them. Ye Ningyuan simply did not take Morales seriously.


    ¡°Boss, when do you plan to return to London?¡± White Tiger pushed up his glasses and plainly asked.


    ¡°A while more,¡± Ye Ningyuan said. White Tiger secretly wondered to himself: A while more? He had already asked Ye Ningyuan thrice, and he gave the same response every time. Any more ¡®a while more¡¯ and it would become an indefinite extension. How long was he planning to indefinitely extend his stay?


    ¡°Boss, is there something on your mind?¡±


    ¡°What can I be worried about?


    ¡°Cut the act. You¡¯ve been brooding the whole day, and it¡¯s not like you to remain indoors for a few days. Troubled by love?¡± White Tiger teased him. They grew up with Ye Ningyuan and were very good friends despite their positions in the organization. They had no reservations in conversation.


    As Ye Ningyuan had long concealed his emotions very well, he was taken aback. Most people could not make it out. Was it so obvious to the point anybody could tell now? An Xunuo sure had affected him very badly.


    He did not reply and White Tiger coughed twice. ¡°Could it be because of An Xunuo?¡±


    ¡°Just shut up if you know!¡± Ye Ningyuan did not hide it. He was not one who shirked, but he was still uncertain as to how he ought to respond. Regardless, he would not deny what was the truth.


    White Tiger smiled tastefully. So their boss had had his feelings stirred. He could tell from long ago. Ever since An Xunuo was unwell and like an idiot, his boss clearly liked An Xunuo. Even if one was nice toward a person, they could not be so nice to the point one ate and even slept with said person and remained with the person twenty-four seven. He clearly pampered her to the skies.


    He had never seen Ye Ningyuan dote on any woman that much, except his mother and younger sister. To him, An Xunuo was a special person. When An Xunuo cried back then, he would tend to An Xunuo even if it meant allowing the sky to fall.


    But he knew that Ye Ningyuan loved somebody else deep in his heart. While the person had passed away many years ago, a love-struck Ye Ningyuan still missed her even till today. It seemed as if Ye Ningyuan did not know that Vermilion Bird had liked him for many years. To put it differently, he knew but pretended he did not since he was smart enough to know what was on others¡¯ minds.


    Vermilion Bird, on the other hand, was one who went with the flow. While she once said that she could wait for Ye Ningyuan until he had forgotten Xu Nuo, many years had passed and Vermilion Bird eventually gave up. She learned that she could not out-wait Ye Ningyuan and gave up her unrequited feelings for him. Ye Ningyuan would never believe that Xu Nuo was dead despite what the Mo brothers told him. He never said that he believed that Xu Nuo would return someday but still waited for her. Despite knowing well that he was facing desperation, he was willing to wait as he was afraid that he would become weary of the world without this hope.


    Nobody, in their right frame of mind, would wait year upon year for nothing.


    He spent his youth and passions only to arrive at nothing. They were not like Ye Ningyuan who was willing to wait it out. Vermilion Bird hence gradually forgot the feelings she had for him and simply treated him as her boss and friend.


    Today, An Xunuo became the exception.


    White Tiger and all knew that Ye Ningyuan had a drawing album of Xu Nuo. They originally did not dare to touch this drawing booklet, but Vermilion Bird, in her bid to give up on him, was unwilling enough and wanted to know how the woman Ye Ningyuan loved looked like and hence secretly opened the drawing booklet. Azure Dragon, White Tiger, and all were curious enough and snuck a peek at that drawing booklet.


    The woman looked exactly like Xu Xing, but nobody thought that it was Xu Xing. It was Azure Dragon who looked into Xu Nuo¡¯s background and asked them whilst stroking his chin, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that woman look like the woman in our boss¡¯ drawing album?¡±


    Did she? Not in terms of looks, but how uncannily their mannerisms and wardrobe matched. Vermilion Bird once said that this woman might be the key to their boss walking out of his past feelings.


    They all hoped that Ye Ningyuan would be able to let go of Xu Nuo and find happiness once again. Even if he did not completely let go of Xu Nuo, they hoped he would be able to love somebody again and find happiness.


    Having followed him for years, they knew very well that Ye Ningyuan was not happy save the time where he had just returned from Paradise Island. While he was able to easily feign that happiness, given how good an actor he was, how did he really feel? To love a person who was no longer present meant that he was the only person holding onto all the past and all the memories of before. That felt terrible.


    Whether Ye Ningyuan treated An Xunuo as a stand-in or really loved her, all worked as long as she was able to make Ye Ningyuan happy. They were actually very supportive of Ye Ningyuan getting together with An Xunuo.


    ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you tired after all these years?¡± White Tiger smiled and asked. ¡°People will remain dead but you still have your life to live. You¡¯re still young, and you can¡¯t afford to live like the walking dead. If you find her that unforgettable, then remember her! But know that remembering her and loving somebody isn¡¯t mutually exclusive. One is dead, and the other alive. Remember that the person who passed on is so special that not even somebody who¡¯s living can substitute her.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan was taken aback at how wise-cracking White Tiger was amongst the four. His armor-piercing statements cut to the crux of Ye Ningyuan¡¯s struggles, and Ye Ningyuan was indeed afraid that spending time with An Xunuo would cause him to love An Xunuo even more to the point he would gradually forget about Xu Nuo.


    He would never allow that.


    He hoped that Xu Nuo would be the person he loved the most. As he said, whether he would love another person or not, he would reserve the deepest and most tender portion of his heart for Xu Nuo and nobody else.


    Could the living really not be compared to the dead?


    But to White Tiger, the living had opportunities to compete whereas the dead did not. What if the living managed to win over his affections?

 Chapter 852 - : Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Ningyuan walked on the streets of Mexico City alone. He had been pondering upon one statement: The living could never out-compete the dead. Is that really true? He, for once, hesitated.


    Having cooped up in his room for many days, heading out for a walk was certainly uplifting.


    Ye Ningyuan sat down in a park, looked at the time, and called Cheng Anya. His mommy, with her consistent cheerful tone, picked up the call. ¡°Baby! It¡¯s so rare for you to look for Mommy at this time. Do you need a listening ear?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I might have taken a liking to somebody.¡± Ye Ningyuan cut to the chase.


    Guan Rutong handed a document for Cheng Anya to sign, but Cheng Anya gestured to Guan Rutong to pass it to Ye Chen instead. Cheng Anya leaned back into her seat and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. Is she An Xunuo?¡±


    Ye Ningyuan was taken aback. How did everybody know that he liked An Xunuo, and he was the last to know? This was indeed baffling. Ye Ningyuan smiled and said, ¡°Mommy, you are as wise as always.¡±


    ¡°How could I not guess what¡¯s on your mind? Save the crap though. When are you marrying her?¡± Cheng Anya felt that it¡¯d be better if the issue was speedily resolved, not allowing her son to hesitate lest she lost her future daughter-in-law. Her son, for all one knew, just had that one chance.


    ¡°Mommy, how do you make it so cut and dried like chopping Chinese cabbage?¡± Ye Ningyuan broke into laughter.


    Cheng Anya was slightly bewildered. ¡°Huh, doesn¡¯t this sound like how you¡¯re crushing on somebody but she does not like you? Dear son, lacking charisma is very embarrassing. How about you return and learn a thing or two from your old man before you flirt? That will work.¡±


    ¡°Haha, enough. You are the only person who can stand Daddy¡¯s moves.¡± Ye Ningyuan broke into laughter. Regardless of how he felt, he was very relaxed whenever he chatted with Cheng Anya in what could have been a childhood habit. Ye Ningyuan was wondering whether he still had a thing or two for his mother. But that said, how could the person he fancied be so different from his mother?


    ¡°Back when you left, your old man even said that we are going to have a wedding soon. I never thought that he would be so spot-on. In his past life, he must have had everything worked out for him to the point he was spot-on about his son. How promising indeed.¡± Cheng Anya could not help but make fun of Ye Ningyuan. Ye Ningyuan was exceptionally speechless. ¡®Daddy, you¡¯re good!¡¯ He still did not have feelings for An Xunuo then.


    How spot-on indeed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about what happened in London, and her arrest warrant has yet to be revoked as the case seems to be in progress. Is she with you?¡±


    ¡°No. They can do whatever they want in London, but they will never catch Xunuo. Since she did not kidnap Xu Xing, Xu Mingyang might just show her mercy and you can expect the chaos to quell in a month or two¡¯s time. As for the arrest warrant, unless the case is overturned, it cannot be revoked. Since they can¡¯t arrest her, that makes no difference,¡± Ye Ningyuan plainly said. ¡°Mommy, how do you find her?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re marrying your wife, and that¡¯s not me marrying my husband. So why the question? Whatever floats your boat then.¡± Cheng Anya smiled. ¡°She is fine. While she does not look the most adorable or is the easiest to live with, she is actually quite adorable when you get to interact with her. Beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder, and I prefer somebody like Hailan¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I am quite immune to her. Mommy, you sure are not allowing others to reap the good from your family,¡± Ye Ningyuan said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a must.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan stroked his forehead. ¡°Oh yes, Hailan¡¯s birthday is approaching. Is she still at Kaka¡¯s place?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is enjoying it so much she has forgotten about home.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan smiled and talked about how things were at home. ¡°Since you¡¯ve finally called, please don¡¯t tell me anything. Dear baby, is there anything that¡¯s troubling you? You said that you like her and my son is so¡­ This lass is¡­ Chances are that you two are interested in each other and it¡¯s no longer unrequited feelings.¡±


    ¡°You are definitely extremely self-confident. So, what¡¯s this call about?¡±


    ¡°Well, An Xunuo loves to challenge people like how you challenge the limits of what it means to be human. I think she¡¯s really willing.¡±


    ¡°¡­Mommy, is that a praise or criticism?¡± Ye Ningyuan said.


    Cheng Anya coughed and smiled as she had tea.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve a very serious question for you.¡± Ye Ningyuan asked, ¡°If Daddy dies, would you remarry?¡±


    Cheng Anya slowly put down her teacup. ¡°This is indeed a very serious question. If your daddy does, and somebody who¡¯s head over heels for me gives me a reason to feel that I¡¯m still alive and makes me happy, I might consider remarrying. There is, after all, no writing that stipulates that you can only love once in your life. If somebody is able to stir my heart, make me happy, and we are mutually interested in each other, I will consider it. Baby, care for the person before you and let the past be.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let go of the past.¡±


    ¡°Nobody told you to let go of the past. In my earlier example, I said that your daddy had died and I met somebody whom I liked. Me liking him has no conflict with me liking your daddy. That¡¯s life, really. When somebody is with you for that part of your life and no longer accompanies you any further, said person will definitely hope that there will be someone else to accompany you. Parting ways is inevitable, and there is nothing you can do about it. The memories from it may accompany you, and you will not be alone. Keeping her at the deepest parts of your heart and reminiscing her once in a while works too. She once gave you happiness, and all you have to do is to really remember it. Baby, you have not let anybody down. Xu Nuo protected you for those few days, and you missed her for over a decade. I feel that is enough. Since you like An Xunuo, love her with all your heart and do not make things too difficult for yourself. You still have a long way to go, and you have the right to your happiness. Why allow it all to slip past in vain?¡±


    Ye Ningyuan listened quietly while holding the ring tightly. His eyes burned with a slight ache. This was the first time Cheng Anya raised the matter about Xu Nuo to him, and it was the first time she made it very clear.


    ¡°Dear Ning Ning, Mommy has no intention to raise the whole issue about Xu Nuo to you as it is your choice, after all. As long as you are willing, Mommy has no opinion on it. Whatever choice you make, you have to bear whatever loneliness that arises from it willingly. As parents, there is only so much we can bother about you. If you always encounter people you do not like, Mommy would not tell you these and you would just live in your own world for the rest of your life and accompany your Xu Nuo. While you may feel happy, other people would feel sad for you. While that can do, why aren¡¯t you taking that step out when you¡¯ve encountered somebody who likes you? Mommy doesn¡¯t know Xu Nuo, but I know that somebody whom my son remembers for so many years must be a good girl who would wish you happiness. Since she can¡¯t be with you, she would definitely hope that somebody else could replace her and be with you.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan pondered deeply for a moment. After a moment, he said, ¡°I never believed that she died, and part of me wished it was all a dream. When I went to Paradise Island, somebody passed me a ring and I was told that it contained her ashes. I wanted to kill him in that moment for extinguishing all that hope in me. I must have been nuts to entertain such terrible thoughts. Mommy, I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve left you so worried for so long.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried at all. I am more worried for Feimo rather than you. Aye, what wrong I have done that each of my sons becomes more bizarre?¡± Cheng Anya was lost in tears. ¡°That said, is our family¡¯s DNA so twisted? You must have daughters and not sons next time.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, are you sure that your daughters will be normal?¡± Ye Ningyuan asked feebly.


    Cheng Anya thought about Hailan and Wushuang, and she was even more lost in tears. Very well then, even the daughters were no less normal. All that said, Ning Ning was seemingly the most normal. If taking a liking to Ning Ning is akin to challenging the limits of mankind, then those who liked Hailan and Feimo were¡­ challenging the limits of the universe?


    ¡°It¡¯s still better not to have children.¡± Cheng Anya eventually reached this conclusion.


    ¡°Mommy is wise.¡±


    Cheng Anya gently smiled. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Much better.¡± His mommy was a genius.


    ¡°Since you are feeling much better, just go ahead and flirt then. Once you¡¯ve got your hands on a girl, do bring her home. I should say that An Xunuo¡¯s character is a tad twisted and she¡¯s not particularly easy to pursue. You¡¯ll have to ask your daddy about this. If that doesn¡¯t help, I¡¯m afraid all is set in stone,¡± Cheng Anya plainly replied.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Ye Ningyuan¡¯s phantom-like voice came over the phone. ¡°What kind of voice is this? Is everything really set in stone?¡± Cheng Anya said disapprovingly.


    ¡°Almost.¡±


    ¡°How incompetent!¡±


    Ye Ningyuan was lost for words.


    Cheng Anya ended the call and rubbed her eyebrows. Aye, her son was so smooth-sailing in life safe matters of the heart. How heart-rending! If he was that bit wise-cracking, that would have been a good thing too. She hoped that An Xunuo would be able to really make her son happy.


    Aside from the fact she really liked An Xunuo, she was willing to recognize anybody who was able to make her son happy. Regardless, she still kind of questioned her son¡¯s taste.


    ¡°You sure spent a long time on the phone. What did you tell him?¡± Third Young Master Ye rapped the table and brought Cheng Anya back to her senses. Cheng Anya gently smiled and said, ¡°Ning Ning was just asking whether I would remarry after your death.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye rolled his eyes and said, ¡°How dare that rascal cursed me to die when he has feelings for somebody else. It¡¯s still way better to have daughters than sons.¡±


    ¡°¡­Your daughter is now at somebody else¡¯s place,¡± Cheng Anya said.


    Third Young Master Ye was lost for words.


    ¡°How about we have another child and groom them?¡± Third Young Master Ye relevantly suggested. Cheng Anya¡¯s face twitched and she ignored him. How would he groom said child? All one needed was to look at how their three children were to know that he ought to save the effort lest he brought even more chaos to the world.


    ¡°Ah Chen, aren¡¯t you curious about how I answered Ning Ning¡¯s question?¡± Cheng Anya asked as she stroked her chin.


    Third Young Master Ye looked at her with slanted eyes and he had a very narcissistic look on his face. ¡°What nonsense! When I die, you¡¯ll be so lost crying and won¡¯t be in the right frame of mind to remarry. How are you going to find a husband who is so good-looking, so rich, and so awesome in bed? Ning Ning must have lost his mind to ask you something this unconstructive. Safe to say he must have lost his mind.¡±


    Cheng Anya was in tears¡­


    The logic in marrying a twisted person and giving birth to twisted children sure added up.

 Chapter 853 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Morales had a habit of frequenting the parts of Mexico City that never slept. The Dragon Gate had control of Mexico City¡¯s nightspots, and the North American triad bosses loved the hedonism, lust, and money that these places offered.


    Morales was a frequent visitor to these nightspots.


    As An Xunuo was Morales¡¯s latest bodyguard, she naturally followed him to these nightspots. She was not interested in these happenings, and she did not have whims and fantasies that were as twisted as Morales¡¯ who loved to spend time with those high-profile ¡®love gurus¡¯. The love gurus in the nightspots were very high-profile. They were talents that the Dragon Gate cultivated. Apart from the triad masters, these love gurus entertained nobody else. Morales recently took immense interest in a love guru and was pursuing him intensely. While he visited said love guru daily, the love guru did not entertain him but he would not give up. An Xunuo pondered what a taste Morales had. He became even more persistent when he did not get anything.


    As Morales stalked K, An Xunuo watched on from the side, expressionless. Ye Ningyuan swigged his glass of wine from afar and smiled as he watched An Xunuo. She was quite an interesting person and seemed unfazed despite the music blaring around her.


    She looked expressionless in her red dress, short skirt, black tall boots, and soft whip on her chest, like some mean dominatrix. Ye Ningyuan gently smiled at how weird his taste for women was since young.


    It had been half a month since he spoke to Cheng Anya.


    Morales had already transferred thirty percent of the costs to the Top Terrorist Organization, which according to Azure Dragon¡¯s intelligence, was from American officials. To put it differently, if there was indeed official involvement in this munitions deal, then shipment through the Persian Gulf would not be an issue. White Tiger had already instructed the most substantial arsenals in North America, Middle East, etc. to begin production with the view of fulfilling the order in half a year¡¯s time.


    While he still did not quite trust Morales, he would just roll along for now.


    ¡°K, join me.¡± Morales smiled as he cajoled a handsome man in his twenties. Black eyes and dark skin¡ªhe was clearly an oriental, and he wore a tight-fitting black suit and trousers. A deep-V revealed his well-toned chest, and a short whip was attached to his chest. There was an indescribable charm and attraction to his outfit that even Ye Ningyuan felt that this love guru had the chops to seduce people. For Morales, this international mafia boss, to pester him this badly made the scene even more NSFW.


    ¡°I am not interested in you,¡± K coldly said as he passed him and pointed to An Xunuo. ¡°If you allow me to groom her, I might just be interested. After all, she looks more challenging than you.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan gently smiled. Morales was taken aback, whereas An Xunuo¡¯s face turned cold. As An Xunuo was already a walking chiller, her surroundings instantly froze over. She looked on coldly and did not say a word.


    ¡°Darling, you can¡¯t groom her. If you do, I¡¯m afraid she will do you first.¡± Morales smiled as he tried to patronize K.


    ¡°Tell her to f*** off then. Don¡¯t bring somebody this challenging right up to me,¡± K impolitely said. While he was okay with grooming either men or women, he offered astronomical prices and he had a somewhat weird temper. Morales knew too well.


    To allow An Xunuo to flirt with men, Morales had her spend time in the nightspots and footed the bill. An Xunuo coldly harrumphed and turned her head to leave. These nightspots were full of lust, dancing, gambling¡ªits thirteen floors had all the entertainment and fun fathomable to men, and that was indeed mind-baffling.


    An Xunuo was not interested in any of the vices and directly headed to the bar. When she saw the menu, she secretly wondered to herself how aggressive the Dragon Gate was. The alcohol here was three to four times more expensive than at other places, and some of them were as much as five times costlier. The Dragon Gate had no qualms milking their patrons dry.


    ¡°Surely you don¡¯t have to ignore me this thoroughly after a month, no?¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled. An Xunuo already saw Ye Ningyuan, but she looked straight and was too lazy to greet him.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°What else can men do here?¡± Ye Ningyuan raised his eyebrows teasingly.


    ¡°Did anybody tell you that you are a freaking stalker?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    An Xunuo coldly harrumphed. She knew that Ye Ningyuan had been following her for seven days, and she had no idea what he wanted to do and held her horses. Little did she expect to encounter him here again tonight¡­


    He certainly knew that Morales would be here tonight and deliberately staked him out.


    His thoughts were not easy to fathom.


    ¡°What¡¯s keeping you in Mexico City for this long?¡± An Xunuo ordered a newly-concocted Summer Storm and casually asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve things to do and can¡¯t leave Mexico for now.¡±


    ¡°What is there about Morales that¡¯s keeping your investigations for so long?¡± An Xunuo coldly laughed.


    ¡°Are you so sure that Morales is the reason I¡¯m remaining in Mexico City?¡± Ye Ningyuan looked at her deeply.


    ¡°I am not interested in your purposes.¡±


    ¡°I am more interested in you, though. As long as you are able to run Morales into the ground, it will be of very good help to me.¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯ve looked him up very well. Didn¡¯t he recently transfer you some money? Given your character, how could you make a loss? If he gets run into the ground, you get to keep the money and you still earn. You need to stop sounding as though you are so unwilling to part with his business.¡± An Xunuo mercilessly called him out on his lie.


    Ye Ningyuan gently smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re not in need of money and are free. Why expose yourself to such risk?¡±


    ¡°For the kick of it!¡±


    ¡°Morales is a mean and cunning person. You may want to gain from him, but tread carefully.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, but it wasn¡¯t necessary.¡±


    Not too far away, Morales and K were tangling with each other. One hid, whereas the other pursued. They seemed to be having a whale of a time. Ye Ningyuan gently smiled with a deep look. Nobody could guess what was on his mind.


    An Xunuo had a glass of wine and was about to leave when Ye Ningyuan grabbed her shoulder and had her sit down. ¡°Why the rush? Morales is having a whale of a time, so why pop his party?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that K normally does not entertain people?¡± An Xunuo coldly frowned. This K was so arrogant that he did not buy Morales¡¯ case. While Morales had cursed K for being lukewarm and of few words earlier, K did not even bother himself with Morales. Things are looking a little different today. K was still arrogant, but the two of them seemed as though they were having a whale of time flirting with each other.


    Something was clearly amiss.


    One just wondered what exactly he wanted.


    ¡°Xunuo, everything that you previously mentioned¡­ Does it still stand?¡± Ye Ningyuan suddenly asked.

 Chapter 854 - Untitled

    An Xunuo was taken aback and looked at him quizzically. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I was asking you, with regards to what happened the other time, does what you said still stand?¡± Ye Ningyuan asked again as he looked at her solemnly as though he was awaiting an answer and seemingly probing something.


    An Xunuo, for a moment, did not respond to what Ye Ningyuan said. Ye Ningyuan decided to simply put down his wine glass and reach out to hug her waist and kiss her on the lips. The intoxicating fragrance of wine between his lips and teeth was enthralling.


    He sucked at the tip of her tongue gently and lovingly as though he were savoring something and lovingly made out the shape of her lips. An Xunuo¡¯s body froze and did not respond as she allowed him to kiss her. When she regained her senses, he had let go of her and looked into her eyes. ¡°You get it?¡±


    ¡°I do not!¡± An Xunuo honestly replied.


    Ye Ningyuan shook his head. ¡°You really don¡¯t? I¡¯m saying that we should date.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± An Xunuo looked at him as though she had heard something wrong. ¡°You turned me down the other time.¡±


    ¡°No, I did not reject you. I just needed time to think it through.¡± Being shameless was a way out, and Ye Ningyuan had no qualms being shameless from time to time.


    An Xunuo squinted. His deep eyes gave her the wrong impression that she was his most precious, and it left her feeling weird. What exactly did he mean?


    He had clearly rejected An Xunuo¡¯s extremely bold overtures back then, but he regretted it now. Who did he think he was? Didn¡¯t he say that Xu Xing was the person he loved the most?


    An Xunuo felt a slight sadness, and she tucked her lips and smiled coldly. What was he up to?


    ¡°I need time to consider too,¡± An Xunuo said and suddenly turned around. She would never let Ye Ningyuan know that she actually felt a shameless elation in her heart at that very moment. She must have been nuts.


    Was he serious? Given his character, he ought to be serious. While he was scheming, devious, cunning, and always seemed to portray an alternate persona, he was very serious when it came to matters of the heart.


    When she saw how he could not forget Xu Nuo for over ten years, she knew that he was a love-struck person. She did not seem to particularly care about Ye Ningyuan liking Xu Nuo but instead really appreciated him for it. That quality about him was what changed her view of him. However people described Black J¡¯s character, he was, after all, a righteous and responsible person despite the fact that she was not the girl he remembered.


    If he took a liking to any person, said person would be extremely fortunate as such a deeply sentimental person was a person worth loving.


    ¡°Very well, then. Let me know once you¡¯ve made up your mind.¡± Ye Ningyuan gently smiled without forcing her.


    ¡°You utterly rejected me the previous time. I want to know why you¡¯ve changed your mind.¡± An Xunuo suddenly wanted to ask.


    Ye Ningyuan did not look at her and merely swigged the red wine in his hands as he plainly said, ¡°I dreamed of Nuo Nuo, and she told me to take pity on the people I see.¡±


    That was a blatant lie!


    He rarely dreamed of Xu Nuo all these years.


    ¡°Then, I ought to thank her?¡±


    ¡°Xunuo, do you mind if I have somebody else in my heart for the rest of my life?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Since that girl was dead, what was there to mind? If the guy she liked died for her, she would remember him for the rest of her life. It was humane to remember a dead person, rather than her being magnanimous. ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    Ye Ningyuan stroked his chin and murmured, ¡°A little bit¡­¡±


    An Xunuo coldly harrumphed, and Ye Ningyuan jokingly said, ¡°I believe that for a guy who has only liked one girl since young, to like you that bit is already very good?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    An Xunuo stared at him. He sure was shameless. Couldn¡¯t he be that bit less narcissistic? Ye Ningyuan coughed twice and said, ¡°It¡¯s my honor too.¡±


    Her face turned red, and she looked away to smile¡­


    Did he really like her?


    She frowned and closed her eyes with a pain he could not see. ¡®Ye Ningyuan, what if I approached you with another purpose? Would you still like me? Or would you hate me to the core?¡¯


    Morales pestered K until the later part of the night, and Ye Ningyuan smiled as he left. He had had a good night, and he was expecting An Xunuo to¡­


    When he recalled Azure Dragon¡¯s intelligence over the phone, Ye Ningyuan¡¯s gaze became a tad emotional before he smiled. Did that matter? Life, after all, was a gamble, and he would wager and take his chances.


    While the stakes were higher, he would have a lifetime of happiness awaiting him if he won. If he lost, he lost.


    ¡®An Xunuo, could you bear to?¡¯


    ¡®I look forward to your response.¡¯


    Over the next few days, Ye Ningyuan and An Xunuo lived like a couple as they went out and watched movies together. This was, in White Tiger¡¯s words, ¡®an interesting way of interacting¡¯. He gossiped with Azure Dragon and the others.


    Their boss courted in a very interesting manner.


    The three of them were eager to see how ¡®interesting¡¯ it was.


    ¡°Have you clearly considered it?¡± Ye Ningyuan asked over mealtime that day.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you tomorrow.¡± An Xunuo did not directly reply to him.


    ¡°How petty.¡± Ye Ningyuan shook his head.


    ¡°Likewise.¡±


    After they bickered for a moment, Ye Ningyuan held her hand out of habit. Since An Xunuo wanted to avoid that, he instead went for her waist and pecked her cheeks. An Xunuo, in frustration, stared at him and did not avoid it.


    She realized that Ye Ningyuan was getting better at going overboard. When she gave him that slightest sunshine, he blossomed. When she smiled, he was utterly pleased. Hugging her became common fare.


    When he was happy, cupping her face and kissing her hard had become common fare. An Xunuo was stifled. She had not agreed to date him, had she? How did things turn out this way?


    ¡°You look better when you¡¯re angry than when you¡¯re cold,¡± Ye Ningyuan said. He held An Xunuo¡¯s hands, which were not the most gentle and had slight callouses, and was pleased. It felt comfortable holding her hands.


    He liked holding her hands as they felt comfortable and warm.


    ¡°You have a problem with your judgment.¡±


    ¡°That is for sure. If I didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have taken a liking to you.¡±


    An Xunuo stared at Ye Ningyuan once again, but Ye Ningyuan smiled kindly and innocently asked in return, ¡°I¡¯m not wrong, I believe?¡±


    She turned her head away in frustration. If it weren¡¯t for him holding her so tightly, she would have broken free of his hold.

 Chapter 855 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    When An Xunuo returned to Sophie Vasi¡¯s headquarters, she was called to Morales¡¯ room. Morales, behind his office table, looked at An Xunuo sharply. There was nobody else except them in the room, and the atmosphere was immeasurably tense.


    ¡°Julia, I see that you¡¯ve headed out a bit more frequently?¡±


    ¡°With friends,¡± An Xunuo plainly replied. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Friends!¡± Morales flew into a rage and threw a wad of photographs before her. The photographs were of Ye Ningyuan and her watching movies, eating, and shooting together. Thanks to the angles of the photographs taken, they seemed exceptionally loving together. A few photos of them kissing were very clear.


    An Xunuo coldly looked at the photographs on the ground and said, ¡°Well-taken photographs, I should say.¡±


    ¡°What the f***! Julia, you knew Black J since long ago!? What exactly do you want out of me by remaining around me?¡± Morales asked, enraged as he felt crossed by Julia.


    ¡°I knew him since long ago, so what? Falling in love is common fare, no? Morales, you are making a mountain out of a molehill,¡± An Xunuo flatly replied. ¡°If you cannot trust me, our collaboration ends here. Go find somebody else then.¡±


    An Xunuo turned away and was about to leave. Four stocky men suddenly appeared at the door of the study room and leveled a cold gun at her. ¡°What place do you think you are at? You think you can enter and leave as you wish? Dream on!¡± Morales coldly laughed.


    An Xunuo slowly turned around with a slight mocking look on her face. ¡°What do you have on your mind?¡±


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know.¡±


    ¡°F*** you! You¡¯re Black J¡¯s woman! That explains why he has so much intelligence on me, and how I have to pay thirty percent of the funds to him. Did you leak intelligence to him? Speak!¡± The man bellowed in anger. An Xunuo coldly smiled as though he was cracking some joke.


    ¡°So what if I did? So what if I did not?¡± An Xunuo did not directly answer him. ¡°Morales, you are all but a wounded beast in its last throes. You do not have the chops to take Black J on, and you will lose terribly. Morales, once this deal goes south, the Sophie Vasi you¡¯ve built up will not survive any other blow and merely crumple. Accept it. You¡¯ve lost.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Morales could not help but tremble as he spoke.


    An Xunuo coldly laughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t do much. I just gathered some intelligence that you accidentally leaked and sold it to people. Do you still remember a woman called Kim Eun-hye?¡±


    Stunned, Morales had a pale look and seemingly understood something. ¡°So you have a reason to approach me. You¡¯re a spy for that bitch! Very well, then. Thinking of disrupting this deal, aren¡¯t you? Dream on! As long as Black J does not renege on this deal, it will certainly go through. Whether you are his lover or his sex partner, we¡¯ll see how important you are to him.¡±


    An Xunuo smiled even more mockingly and squinted dangerously. ¡°Morales, you are really acting out of desperation. You know much better than most what kind of person Black J is. To men like you all, what difference can a woman make? Achievements, wealth, and power make right, and that is always the case. If we turn the tables around, who would you stand in the line of fire fore? Stop being delusional. You will never threaten Black J by threatening me, so give up! I am not that important to him, and you have hence miscalculated. Moreover, do you think you can really capture me?¡±


    Morales squinted dangerously. ¡°Do you think you know the Sophie Vasi that well? Julia, you will enter, but you will not leave! Take her out!¡±


    Gunshots rang¡­


    Ye Ningyuan was on a call with Ye Hailan, who was about to celebrate her birthday in London. She just returned to City A and was on the telephone with Ye Ningyuan. Both brother and sister were on very good terms with each other. They talked for a moment, and she became very curious about Ye Ningyuan and Xunuo. She repeatedly asked whether he was serious as Ye Hailan knew very well that her elder brother loved only one person.


    ¡°Little girls should stay out of this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a little girl,¡± Hailan said and chatted with Ye Ningyuan for a moment before hanging up. Ye Ningyuan then drove back to the mansion. White Tiger had to see to something in the north of Mexico City and would only return the day after tomorrow. Having shopped with Xunuo the whole day, he fell asleep once he hit the bed.


    The next day, Ye Ningyuan woke up early. He had already made plans to have breakfast with An Xunuo but did not see her even after an hour into the appointment. Ye Ningyuan called, and nobody picked up. He frowned and called thrice. ¡°Xunuo, how long do I have to wait for you?¡± The call was picked up on the third time.


    ¡°Xunuo? Is that Julia¡¯s real name?¡± Morales¡¯ voice came over from the other side of the phone. Ye Ningyuan felt a chill down his spine but quickly gathered his senses and smiled ¡°Mr. Morales, how come it¡¯s you?¡±


    ¡°Is Mr. Black J still in Mexico City?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve not been in Mexico City and intend to hang around for a few days,¡± Ye Ningyuan said. As he spoke, his mind whirred and his gaze became even more sunken, yet he became even calmer. ¡°Where¡¯s Julia?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Black J, I am really sorry that we¡¯ve had a traitor in the Sophie Vasi and I¡¯m seeing to it. Can we talk later?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you where Julia is.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Black J, this is Sophie Vasi¡¯s internal matters that you ought to stay out of, no?¡± He gently smiled. ¡°There is no ¡®Julia¡¯, and I will not spare people who cross me.¡±


    As he finished saying that, he hung up the phone.


    Ye Ningyuan immediately got into his car, turned on his computer, and located An Xunuo¡¯s cell phone signal. The computer clearly showed her at the Sophie Vasi. He turned on another locator which was embedded in the ¡®Romantic Heart¡¯ necklace he gave An Xunuo. The necklace also contained a miniature listening device that he did not expect would be put to good use. He heard Morales¡¯ conversation with her last night, and he frowned¡­


    ¡°You know much better than most what kind of person Black J is. To men like you all, what difference can a woman make? Achievements, wealth, and power make right, and that is always the case. If we turn the tables around, who would you stand in the line of fire for? Stop being delusional. You will never threaten Black J by threatening me, so give up! I am not that important to him.¡± An Xunuo¡¯s voice came across the computer and Ye Ningyuan frowned. ¡®Not that important? An Xunuo, do you really think so?¡¯


    His lips curled into a smile, seemingly mocking something. He no longer had the heart to listen in to her. As he heard on, there were gunshots, explosions, curses, and An Xunuo¡¯s grunt¡­


    ¡°She¡¯s hit! Chase her quickly! Have men surround the underground southern side!¡± Somebody¡¯s harsh and fierce voice came over the computer. Was she hit? Ye Ningyuan felt a chill. Given the number of people and hidden traps in the Sophie Vasi, how could An Xunuo single-handedly escape them all?

 Chapter 856 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    The Sophie Vasi¡¯s underground city was like a labyrinth that was full of bends and hidden traps. If one were not familiar with the layout of the underground levels and strayed into it, the activation of the hidden traps would cause them to become easily lost.


    The underground city was divided into four sections: north, south, east, and west. A massive drug lab which did both research and production occupied the northern and western sides whilst the eastern and southern sides were storage areas for sundries.


    As there were too many people at the headquarters, An Xunuo was forced to escape toward the southern side.


    The underground city was lined with surveillance cameras, and the control room could clearly see wherever she was headed in. There was no way she would be escaping the underground city. That, along with how she was viciously outnumbered, made escape all the more impossible. Gunshots rang out and left a row of bullet holes on the walls of the underground city.


    All of a sudden, the surveillance camera footage in the control room went awry. There was a mask, followed by darkness. The few intelligence personnel turned back to see Morales break into a gentle smile.


    He had baited the fish.


    As Ye Ningyuan was no warmonger, he followed the sounds of gunshots and headed for the southern side once he knew that An Xunuo was there. Given how familiar he was with the labyrinth and his judgment of the situation, he was able to locate her very easily. All was too smooth-sailing, so he decided to locate An Xunuo first despite knowing there was something slightly amiss.


    ¡°Halt! Who are you?¡± A loud guffaw came from Ye Ningyuan¡¯s back. He frowned and suddenly turned around and leaped upward before holding the man¡¯s hand. The bullet hit the roof, and he karate-chopped the man¡¯s neck, knocking the man out. Several men behind the fallen man rushed forward and fired in unison. Ye Ningyuan dodged into the staircase nearby and avoided the bullets. He coldly smiled and decided he might as well clear the path ahead and thus fired back.


    Once he fired, the people who were after Xunuo immediately turned tail. Ye Ningyuan changed his direction on the fly so that he would have disappeared into thin air once the men reached his previous position. It was as though the Sophie Vasi had made a decision to deploy most of their finest men and plenty of assassination teams here, and the entire southern side was full of armed men. Since they were in huge danger, he had to get An Xunuo out of here lest they lost their lives amidst the grave danger. As they escaped, he took down over ten men en-route and replenished his weapons. Ye Ningyuan avoided the armed men and headed up the southern side staircase and suddenly discovered two drops of blood on the ground. He frowned and looked up before looking down and going down the stairs. As he approached a corner, a cold gun was leveled at his forehead. He reached out to grab the gun but realized that it was Xunuo.


    Her shoulder was grazed by a bullet, and blood trickled down. Seeing that the bullet was not lodged in her skin, it must be a flesh wound that was not too serious. Ye Ningyuan, who was quietly looking at her, suddenly heard gunshots and quickly hustled her to the door. Four to five men hurried past. ¡°You go out first,¡± he softly said.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± An Xunuo¡¯s voice slightly shuddered as she looked down. Ye Ningyuan could only hear her trembling voice and not see her.


    He gently stroked Xunuo¡¯s head and softly said, ¡°You wish I wasn¡¯t here?¡±


    She looked up with a complicated gaze and suddenly turned around. ¡°Ye Ningyuan, you should not have come. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Xunuo, do you think that our relationship is a joke?¡± Ye Ningyuan said solemnly. ¡°When my woman is in danger, I won¡¯t leave her in the dumps. Get it?¡±


    His woman? An Xunuo¡¯s lips broke into a gentle smile. What an overbearing man indeed.


    Why did her heart ache so much? Her eyes were a little painful. An Xunuo closed her eyes to hide the emotions in them. ¡°You¡¯d better not regret it,¡± she softly said.


    ¡°I¡¯m way more hopeful than you that I won¡¯t regret this,¡± Ye Ningyuan said. He suddenly lifted up Xunuo¡¯s chin and deeply kissed her. His kiss had anxiety and passion that he could not hide. ¡°Xunuo, although I do not know whether I¡¯ll love you and how much I¡¯ll love you¡­ I mean it.¡±


    An Xunuo looked at Ye Ningyuan in a daze as Ye Ningyuan said, ¡°Let¡¯s get out first. We can save the rest for later.¡±


    Thankfully, An Xunuo only suffered a flesh wound that would not affect her movement. The two of them deftly headed up the stairs which exit was at the center of the south-east sector. Orderly footsteps suddenly rang out at the quiet exit, and Ye Ningyuan and An Xunuo stopped in their steps. People like them were able to figure out the size of their enemies from afar, and the steps of their enemies suggested that the Sophie Vasi seemed to have mobilized professional killers who were well-trained by the Mafia.


    Ye Ningyuan grabbed An Xunuo and ran in the opposite direction.


    There was only one exit in the underground levels, and the exit was open ground with no cover. If they blatantly surfaced, they would meet certain death. Ye Ningyuan did not want to perish with An Xunuo, so they could only turn back.


    Turning back was as fraught with dangers too.


    ¡°We¡¯ve just avoided quite some people. What¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s simple. Whoever gets in my way is dead meat!¡± Ye Ningyuan gently smiled and An Xunuo was slightly taken back. That was the first time she heard him say such vicious words. ¡®Whoever gets in my way is dead meat¡¯ utterly reeked of overbearingness.


    He was always such a person. As they held each other¡¯s hands tightly, they each turned in opposite directions, one to the left and the other to the right, before firing a few shots. A few men fell.


    They collaborated seamlessly.


    ¡°How is your injury? Can you still manage it?¡± Even though it was a graze, the gunshot would agitate her wound and it would definitely hurt.


    ¡°Small issue!¡± An Xunuo plainly said. Ye Ningyuan nodded and led her downstairs. As they went down the stairs, the two of them took down several more people, pursuers and enemies alike. As they were firing on the move, they moved much more slowly and the enemies caught up with them. Their enemies¡¯ steps grew closer. Ye Ningyuan held An Xunuo as they continued heading downstairs. An Xunuo was sweating buckets.


    She looked up nervously. It wasn¡¯t that she was afraid of death, but¡­


    She gritted her teeth and looked at Ye Ningyuan before she pulled him to the side where there was a very-well-hidden lift door. As they entered the lift, the men pursuing them reached. The two of them dodged to the side and avoided a hail of bullets. The lift soon sped downward.


    An Xunuo loaded her weapon and saw Ye Ningyuan looking at her calmly. ¡°This lift leads to a concealed path within the underground city.¡±


    ¡°You knew about it long ago?¡±


    An Xunuo looked down and plainly said, ¡°On the fly. So sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°All is good, and it¡¯s good you can recall it.¡± Ye Ningyuan slightly smiled, suddenly held her by the waist, and kissed her lips more intensely than before. He pinned her against the cold mirror whilst sucking away at her lips and the tip of her tongue until they became painful and numb. His kiss had an urgency and passion to it that Xunuo could not quite describe.


    ¡®Damn you, Ye Ningyuan!¡¯


    While he wanted to kiss her as much as he could, he ought to still consider the occasion, no? Was he nuts to kiss her when there were pursuing soldiers behind them? Just as she was about to push him away, he held her wrist and brushed his arm over her wound, still kissing her as intensely. She experienced a bloody passion.


    If the occasion and time were not right, she really wanted to¡­


    ¡°Xunuo, you¡¯re really¡­¡± He landed a wet and warm kiss on her ears and gently said, ¡°Contradicting.¡±


    Before Xunuo could think about what he meant, the lift door had opened and she could only pull him out of the lift. They stepped out of the lift and rolled on the ground. As they leaned against each other, they fired a few times and a few men fell.


    An Xunuo picked up the dropped guns and pulled Ye Ningyuan before running toward the end. They stopped at a stone door that had a voice and combination lock. An Xunuo quickly pressed a few buttons and a ¡®wrong code¡¯ error was displayed. She pressed the code again to no avail. An Xunuo squinted dangerously at how unbelievable Morales was. Ye Ningyuan held her shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    ¡°No, I am faster. You just guard the door,¡± An Xunuo said and opened her necklace to reveal a small decoder chip. The steps sounded even more hurried, yet she remained calm.


    Having put her life on the line once too often in her life, Xunuo was no longer startled by such situations. It was even more so this time. If she panicked, Ye Ningyuan would die and she had to force herself to calm down. Ye Ningyuan had the ability to decode the lock, but it was time-consuming. As she was long familiar with the underground city, she had the corresponding decoders prepared since it was a matter of when she would have to use them.


    There was only one way, and it led to a dead end, and that was their end unless they could open the stone door.


    The professional killers descended extremely quickly, but Ye Ningyuan was even faster than them. He fired a few shots before they could act and threw smoke bombs. Once the machine displayed the correct code, the stone door opened and An Xunuo pulled and then threw Ye Ningyuan behind it as she fired a few times to cover him. She suddenly saw a red dot on Ye Ningyuan¡¯s back, and without hesitating, she leaped forth and fired in front of him. There was a grunt and the stone door closed.


    ¡°Xunuo!¡± Ye Ningyuan was shocked. An Xunuo gritted her teeth and gently smiled. ¡°All¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    While her face was terribly pale like paper, she smiled and pulled him as she was about to leave. Ye Ningyuan was not somebody who was easily convinced and immediately grabbed her shoulder. When he saw her shot in her heart, he felt as though his heart was punched so hard it became unbearably painful.


    Did she leap forth to take that bullet? When they entered the stone door, their rearguard was indeed weaker, thus giving a chance to the sniper. The worst-case scenario was he was lightly wounded. Why was she silly enough to leap forth and take that bullet for him?


    Ye Ningyuan had never expected her to do this.


    His mind was blank.


    Thirteen years ago, on Death Island, he was helpless when Nuo Nuo, in her bid to save him, was willing to sacrifice herself. He would never forget that smile and that shattered red figure for the rest of his life.


    Thirteen years on, his skills were over-the-top and unparalleled. He was no longer the young kid but one who called the shots. Why did history have to repeat itself? Why did she have to smile and conceal the fact she was shot despite being clearly shot?


    ¡®An Xunuo, why?¡¯


    Blood oozed out of An Xunuo¡¯s chest. As she led Ye Ningyuan away, she gradually became unable to bear it. She clutched her chest and collapsed. Ye Ningyuan, in panic, held her collapsing figure and was lost for words.


    ¡°Ye Ningyuan, destroy the trap first.¡± An Xunuo propped herself up against the floor. Even though her face was pale, she still looked tough. Her toughness and calmness were expected of a girl who lived in chaos and wars around the clock.


    The stone door was cut out of a special material, and regular demolition charges would not level it. Once they had destroyed the trap, they would have bought themselves some time. Ye Ningyuan nodded and destroyed the trap.


    ¡°Xunuo, why?¡± Ye Ningyuan¡¯s hands trembled. An Xunuo was hit by a sniper rifle with an automatically-aiming scope, and the bullet nailed her square in her chest. Would she even survive such an injury?


    He must not lose her. Absolutely not!


    Ye Ningyuan¡¯s gaze grew insidious, and he panicked. He did not manage to protect Nuo Nuo, and he did not want to lose An Xunuo. A sharp pain kept his heart going.


    He was still trying to deceive himself by saying that he did not know much he loved her. Just who was he deceiving? He had clearly fallen deeply in love with her! He was just uncertain about how Xunuo felt and did not dare to tell her his deepest thoughts. If there were changes in time, he could tell himself that he could endure it.


    Little did he expect things to spiral out of control.


    She was drenched in blood, and his eyes hurt from the sight of it.


    ¡°Xunuo, don¡¯t die, don¡¯t die¡­¡±


    Xunuo¡¯s pale hands were on the back of his hand, and her face was terribly pale. ¡°You knew that I laid this trap for you, so why did you still come?¡±


    She had not thought through Ye Ningyuan¡¯s words earlier and only understood it when she was decoding the lock. Ye Ningyuan knew that she had set this trap for him, so why did he still come? Why?


    She really did not understand.


    ¡°Why did you take the bullet for me?¡± Ye Ningyuan tried to calm himself down but he panicked upon seeing An Xunuo¡¯s life gradually fading away. Apart from Xu Nuo¡¯s death, he had never felt this despondent.


    He could only watch the person he loved leave him and do nothing about it.


    ¡°Why? I also want to know why I¡¯ve become so silly. Hehe¡­ You were right. I am very self-contradicting,¡± An Xunuo said as she smiled bitterly. ¡°This works too¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t. You can¡¯t die. Don¡¯t you want me dead? How can you die when I¡¯m still alive?¡± Ye Ningyuan felt a pain in his head. Oh yes, Hailan! Hailan¡­¡±Hailan, dear Hailan, quickly come to your elder brother¡¯s side. Hurry.¡±

 Chapter 857 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    At this moment, he was thinking about how Hailan could save her. Once Hailan could save her, she would be fine.


    ¡°I do not want to kill you, but¡­¡± An Xunuo coughed and blood poured out even more quickly. ¡°Forget it. Since you are of the opinion I want you dead, everything else does not matter.¡±


    She was about to die.


    But, she had no regrets. That was very good too.


    ¡°Ye Ningyuan, could you hold me more tightly? I¡¯m feeling very cold,¡± Xunuo softly said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die¡­¡± All his calm and rational side went out of the window as he thought about how he could keep her life. He carried her even more tightly and said, ¡°Just hang on for a while more, okay? Once Hailan comes, all is good.¡±


    ¡°We knew each other¡¯s aims right from the very beginning, no?¡± An Xunuo smiled bitterly. ¡°Why did you come when you clearly knew you would end up dead?¡±


    ¡®Ye Ningyuan, can I assume that you kind of like me?¡¯


    A white figure appeared in the stone chamber.


    Ye Ningyuan could not answer An Xunuo in time as he held Hailan and said, ¡°Hailan, quickly save her, quickly save her¡­¡±


    ¡°Ye Ningyuan¡­¡± Xunuo grabbed his sleeve even more tightly with her remaining strength. ¡°Answer me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already lost Nuo Nuo, and I do not want to lose you anymore. Even if you¡¯re sending me into a trap, I¡¯m more than willing to leap into it.¡± Ye Ningyuan cupped her hand with his bloodied hands. ¡°Xunuo, as long as I am alive, you are always welcome to take my life anytime.¡±


    He suddenly leaned in and planted his lips on hers and kissed her hard with urgency and despondence, along with a deep desire to hold her.


    ¡°Xunuo, I¡¯m very sorry that I¡¯ve hurt you before. Give me a chance and I will make it all up to you.¡±


    Xunuo was emotionally unstable and about to say something when she coughed out blood in agitation. Ye Ningyuan held her cold hands with a look that bordered on madness.


    ¡°Elder brother, don¡¯t worry! She will be fine!¡± Ye Hailan knelt down and comforted the utterly distraught Ye Ningyuan.


    ¡°Elder brother, is she very important to you?¡±


    Ye Ningyuan nodded unhesitatingly. As Ye Hailan smiled and focused, a white lotus appeared on her hands and she gently ran it across Xunuo¡¯s chest. In that moment, the bullet was removed and her wound was healed.


    While An Xunuo¡¯s wounds were healed, she would not be regaining her senses anytime soon. Ye Ningyuan heaved a sigh of relief, and he was thankful he had yet to lose her. Thankfully, they had so much more time to figure out each other¡¯s feelings for her. He had time to figure out who she was and what her agenda was. Just as he turned his head and wanted to call Hailan to leave with them, he noticed that Hailan looked pale. ¡°Hailan, what¡¯s happened? Are you uncomfortable? I¡¯m sorry that your elder brother didn¡¯t notice it earlier. How are you? Are you okay?¡± Ye Ningyuan was shocked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She looked at the stone door with a sharp gaze. ¡°Elder brother, I¡¯ll cover you all while you leave first.¡±


    ¡°Hailan, don¡¯t overextend yourself. Elder brother will take care of the rest,¡± Ye Ningyuan solemnly replied as he looked on with a stern gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m not overextending myself, so no worries,¡± Ye Hailan said before uttering a string of incantations. She was bathed in white light and became a huge white lotus that enveloped Ye Ningyuan and An Xunuo.


    Ye Hailan had an extremely furious gaze as she pointed at the stone door with her index finger. The stone door immediately shattered and rocks flew. The men outside who were planning to detonate the stone door with explosives were unable to avoid the stones and groaned in pain. Everybody was shocked when they saw a stalk of white lotus before them. It emanated a bright light, effectively blinding them. They all backed away.


    While they could not see who was inside, Ye Hailan could see who was outside. Ye Hailan used her remaining spiritual force to create a white lotus dimensional space that no mortal men could enter.


    Ye Ningyuan carried Xunuo and followed her outward.


    ¡°Fire! Hurry!¡± Realizing something, Morales bellowed and ordered his men to fire. Ye Hailan broke into a cold smile and waved her hands. The dimensional space turned into rays of light. The three of them instantly vanished from the underground city and reappeared on the surface.


    As the white lotus disappeared, the three of them appeared in the parking lot. Ye Hailan opened the car door and gently said, ¡°Elder brother, leave with her first.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave together.¡±


    ¡°You know that I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Ye Hailan smiled cheerfully albeit many pursued them from afar.


    Ye Ningyuan gritted his teeth. He knew that Ye Hailan could freely travel around the world in seconds and nobody could harm her. ¡°Please return to my side once you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Hailan replied.


    As he carried Xunuo into the car and drove away, he saw Hailan¡¯s petite figure through the rearview mirror. He squinted and felt a slight uneasiness that he could not quite describe.


    It was as though this was the last time he would see Hailan, and this fear arose for no reason.


    Just after he shortly drove off, there was a sudden smoke and fire in the background. It was as though the earth shook and gave way. The shocking shaking of the earth was accompanied by houses falling and dust being kicked up. Ye Ningyuan slightly squinted to look afar. He suddenly floored the brakes, got out of the car, and saw the smoke in the distance. ¡°Hailan, where are you?¡±


    Ye Hailan had taught him and the Ye family how to communicate with her. Third Young Master Ye and Ye Ningyuan were especially able to quickly contact Hailan. When they were in danger, Ye Hailan would be able to extricate them as quickly as possible.


    This time, however he called out for Ye Hailan, she simply did not respond.


    Ye Ningyuan had a bad premonition. An Xunuo was jolted by the rumbling of the earth, and she opened her eyes to realize that her chest wound had completely healed. While she was unable to exert strength, she was extraordinarily bewildered. How did that happen?


    A huge explosion followed. An Xunuo looked back in shock to see flames bursting from the ground. She clearly saw the building collapse. It was as though an earthquake took out the Sophie Vasi. Ye Ningyuan¡¯s face turned pale and his cell phone suddenly rang. He saw Third Young Master Ye¡¯s call and immediately picked it up. ¡°Ning Ning, is Hailan with you?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I¡­ She was just with me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. Whenever Hailan left, it was just her spirit that left. Why did her body follow her this time?¡± Third Young Master Ye sounded a little worried. Ye Ningyuan felt his ears ring.


    ¡°Daddy, I cannot contact Hailan.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cheng Anya took over the call. ¡°Ning Ning, do not worry about Hailan. Take care of yourself first.¡±


    ¡­


    Ye Ningyuan ended the call and found An Xunuo standing next to the car, looking at him quietly. Ye Ningyuan did not explain to her how her wounds recovered¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Ningyuan said.


    An Xunuo returned to the car in a daze. She remembered Ye Hailan arriving, and then a white light flashed before she became unconscious. ¡°Where¡¯s your younger sister?¡±

 Chapter 858 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Ningyuan tucked his lips tightly and did not say a word. An Xunuo, seemingly realizing something, remained quiet throughout.


    As they remained silent throughout, the car entered the highway and sirens blared in the direction of the Sophie Vasi. The fire brigade and armed police were all in force since everybody thought that a massive firefight among the triads had taken place.


    Ye Ningyuan¡¯s thoughts were too scrambled, and he stopped his car by the roadside before he suddenly hit the steering wheel with both his hands. ¡®Damn it, Hailan, where are you?¡¯ To Third Young Master Ye and Ye Ningyuan, Ye Hailan¡¯s presence was a special presence as she had the ability to freely travel around the world and had mysterious and powerful abilities that no mortal men could stand against. Whenever Third Young Master Ye or Ye Ningyuan encountered trouble, Ye Hailan came to their minds.


    They had never thought of how Hailan would meet with a mishap someday.


    ¡°Did something happen to your younger sister?¡± An Xunuo felt Ye Ningyuan¡¯s anxiousness and gently asked. Sensing that Ye Ningyuan did not want to say anything, An Xunuo tucked her lips and turned away. Even the sky over Mexico City was overcast and gloomy.


    An Xunuo closed her eyes and clenched her fists. For once, she was lost for words, and heart-wrenching pain and regret crept into her heart. Ye Ningyuan took out his cell phone and called White Tiger. ¡°White Tiger, have men search the Sophie Vasi and check the bodies to see if Ye Hailan¡¯s body is amongst them.¡±


    As the old statement crashed onto An Xunuo¡¯s heart, she looked at Ye Ningyuan who still remained as calm as though nothing had happened. She did not know how he felt when he said ¡®bodies¡¯, and she had never seen him this solemn before.


    His hands and the steering wheel were covered with An Xunuo¡¯s blood, and she felt her heart ache. If anything happened to Hailan, even her thousands of deaths would make no amendment.


    Ye Ningyuan¡¯s despondent voice seemingly rang in her ears. He said that he had already lost Nuo Nuo and could not afford to lose her. He told her to give him a chance, and he would make it all up to her.


    Recalling it now, it was nothing short of very wishful thinking, full of agony.


    An Xunuo looked down and gently smiled. People like her should not have happiness or expectations. What was she looking forward to? She wore a necklace he gave, and she hated her amnesiac self despite clearly remembering her interactions with him. She, in her foolishness, wanted to take a gamble. If Ye Ningyuan left peacefully, she would wreck all the information she gathered about him, along with her honor, mission, and promise to her father. If Ye Ningyuan died¡­ heh. She was weird in the sense she never expected Ye Ningyuan to die.


    In her memory, he was a man who would succeed whenever he put his mind to it. She hence never thought of him dying. When he was about to be shot, her heart acted ahead of her body and she quickly leaped before him. She knew that bullet would take his life.


    But she had no regrets.


    She wondered if she loved him way more than she had thought. If it weren¡¯t the case, why would she give her all to protect him? Given Ye Ningyuan¡¯s skill, he definitely would have been able to sense the danger. Even if he couldn¡¯t have dodged the bullet, the bullet would not have hit his vitals.


    She knew way better than anybody else but still took the bullet for him.


    In the end, she could not bear to see him hurt.


    She must have been mad!


    ¡°Ye Ningyuan, I am sorry!¡± An Xunuo¡¯s head ached for whatever reason. Ye Hailan¡¯s spiritual powers not only healed her wounds but all her past injuries.


    Including her memory.


    Just as her head sharply ached, some bloody images flashed through her, bringing her agonizing pain. She did not know what to do with the pain.


    ¡°Xunuo, I received a call when I was on my way to the Sophie Vasi,¡± Ye Ningyuan plainly said. An Xunuo felt her heart jolt when he slowly turned around and looked at An Xunuo calmly. ¡°Do you want to guess what that person told me?¡±


    An Xunuo remained expressionless. Her clenched fists gave away how she felt. Did Ye Ningyuan learn of it?


    ¡°You learned that the Top Terrorist Organization had a hand in your daddy¡¯s, Michael¡¯s, death and you hence wanted me dead. Is that correct?¡±


    Ye Ningyuan was telling the truth, and An Xunuo could not say anything in return. When the Michael incident occurred, Ye Ningyuan was actually not in the know about it. Xu Mingyang once sought assistance from the Top Terrorist Organization¡¯s intelligence department to have them provide him intelligence. Ye Ningyuan was in City A back then, and Xu Mingyang¡¯s mission was a small mission that was not under Azure Dragon¡¯s jurisdiction. Some intelligence team leader in the Top Terrorist Organization accepted the mission, investigated Michael, and provided intelligence on it. This hence caused the Michael incident to blow up so quickly and led to his extremely quick death. Ye Ningyuan then learned about what had happened after his investigations and was hence exceptionally nice toward An Xunuo.


    Given how huge the Top Terrorist Organization¡¯s intelligence department was, not to mention the huge number of routine tasks it had to manage, Ye Ningyuan and Azure Dragon could not check in on all tasks. Only tasks with certain significance would reach Ye Ningyuan¡¯s table, and everything else was handled by the ten intelligence team leaders under Azure Dragon who just had to make a final report.


    It was not the first time London sought help from the Top Terrorist Organization. Since the Top Terrorist Organization had very good ties with London, they did not go the whole nine yards during regular government requests for intelligence. The Top Terrorist Organization would typically accept tasks from London, and the Michael incident was no exception. To the Top Terrorist Organization, the Michael incident was a small incident that would not have startled Azure Dragon if An Xunuo and Ye Ningyuan did not have such an amorous relationship.


    An Xunuo felt that the Top Terrorist Organization was clearly at fault. However, even if the Top Terrorist Organization¡¯s intelligence department was not involved, others would have been able to dig out all there was to Michael.


    It was merely a matter of time.


    If it had been a few days later, An Xunuo would have returned to London and relocated Michael so that this catastrophe could be avoided. Thanks to the Top Terrorist Organization¡¯s involvement, Michael died earlier and An Xunuo was caught off-guard.


    If she hated him, he had nothing against that.


    He was always of the opinion that An Xunuo was seeking revenge out of said incident. When she was with him, she had gathered much intelligence. Ye Ningyuan clearly knew but feigned ignorance of it and indulged her. He wanted to take a gamble on An Xunuo¡¯s viciousness. Would she be vicious enough to take his life? If the information she gathered were to be presented to the anti-terrorist groups, he would be in much trouble as she had gathered almost all the information on this weapons deal.


    They flirted some time ago, but he knew too well how sincere and how fake they were. Despite that, he opted to acquiesce to her as he felt that An Xunuo could not bear to.


    Little did he expect that she was not out for revenge. She had another identity: the overall team leader of the international anti-terrorist special forces team.

 Chapter 859 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    When he was on his way to the Sophie Vasi, Azure Dragon called him to inform him of it. He felt that was preposterous and never dreamed that An Xunuo was actually a counter-terrorist fighter and the overall team leader of the special forces team.


    He even joked with Azure Dragon about how the latter could have gotten his intelligence wrong, but Azure Dragon solemnly told him that he had not. Ophelia¡¯s background was too squeaky-clean. Azure Dragon had his doubts and hence looked into An Xunuo¡¯s life. Moreover, she once trained on Spec-Ops Island. His gradual investigation revealed the truth.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re a counter-terrorist fighter, aren¡¯t the terrorists your nemesis?¡± Ye Ningyuan looked into her eyes with his deep, pitch-black eyes. She was not the least surprised and had guessed that he had learned of it.


    ¡°Yes!¡± An Xunuo said and looked away. She was a counter-terrorist fighter.


    Ever since her aptitude at physical combat was discovered, she was sent to the islands for training. Actually, Michael was also a counter-terrorist fighter who had left the anti-terrorist groups when his wife died. Back then, Michael¡¯s wife encountered a mishap, which was orchestrated by a terrorist organization Michael once swore to destroy, and that caused her to become a vegetable for three years. The special forces had seven different teams, each with different responsibilities, and Michael was the team leader of the action team. As he was in the light, he crossed several terrorist organizations and made plenty of enemies. His wife lost her life as a result of terrorist organizations seeking revenge on Michael. To protect his daughter, he backed out of the anti-terrorist groups, but that did not stop the terrorist groups from exacting their revenge on him. He started to realize that if An Xunuo was unable to protect herself, she would eventually give her life too.


    Michael hence sent An Xunuo to the island for training. As the anti-terrorist groups were very close with the North-American intelligence organizations, several counter-terrorist fighters were trained on that island. Only the highest echelons of the anti-terrorist group and intelligence organizations knew that. Everybody else assumed that this island trained intelligence agents, but many of these agents eventually went on to become counter-terrorist fighters.


    An Xunuo was one of them.


    One time, the team leader of the search team was selecting his team members. He took immense interest in her intelligence, physical fitness, ability to respond, and physical combat prowess and paid attention to her development. He secretly liaised with Michael and hoped she would be able to join the counter-terrorist groups and inherit his vision.


    Terrorist activities in those few years became more frequent, and international tensions were aflame. Afraid that the terrorist organizations would harm his family, Michael backed out of his organization despite his passion for the job. An Xunuo faced no objection and joined the anti-terrorist group.


    When An Xunuo was fifteen, she joined the action team of the anti-terrorist group and officially became a counter-terrorist fighter. She wanted to use her identity as an intelligence operative as a cover, so she started to lead a double life.


    When she was eighteen, she became the youngest team leader of the team in the history of the anti-terrorist group.


    At the start of the year, the overall team leader stepped down due to his illness. The new leader was usually selected from the team leaders of the seven teams. An Xunuo, despite being the least experienced, was the most capable for the job. The outgoing overall team leader made a bold decision and appointed her as the new leader.


    Facts proved that he was correct. An Xunuo, as the overall team leader for the past half year, had performed extremely well except for the Michael incident that spiraled out of control.


    Her mission this time was to disrupt a weapons deal between the Top Terrorist Organization and the Sophie Vasi. To put it differently, An Xunuo was thinking about how she could weaken the Top Terrorist Organization and create parity in power between the top three, which would make the elimination of the Top Terrorist Organization much easier.


    She had proposed this weapons deal, and it was a ruse that Morales and she had put up. To make the ruse even more legitimate, she even involved the Korean Mafia and used the romance between two Mafia bosses as a cover to actually lure Ye Ningyuan into it.


    Facts showed that she achieved it!


    An Xunuo¡¯s wit was rivaled by few. Her every step was terrifyingly tailored for Ye Ningyuan. She guessed that Ye Ningyuan would want Morales to pay thirty percent of the deal quantum, and she even went through the books so clearly and had her headquarters prepare the money since long ago. The information was also prepared long ago for Azure Dragon to investigate. Everything happened exactly within her expectations.


    She had orchestrated the deal and would personally disrupt the deal whilst gathering all the information she could about the deal: banks, funds, routes, the Top Terrorist Organization¡¯s arsenals, including their parts factories, final assembly plants, and transportation routes. Ye Ningyuan was also very smart. He had been exploiting the loopholes in the arms control industry for all he could. This time, An Xunuo had almost all of Ye Ningyuan¡¯s modus operandi figured out and had access to the account books of the Top Terrorist Organization in this half of the year and whom they had been dealing with. If the information were submitted, the Top Terrorist Organization would lose half its turf.


    She had laid the trap and gathered the intelligence. Every step of hers was well-planned, save her feelings for him. She could not tell what kind of irony that was.


    However, she really had feelings for him and hence held onto all the information and did not submit them.


    Ye Ningyuan and her beliefs were ultimately different.


    Since young, she knew that she would be a counter-terrorist fighter. Michael¡¯s deep-seated disgust for the terrorist organizations had certainly left an indelible impact on her. To her, the counter-terrorists and terrorists were sworn nemesis.


    Like Ye Ningyuan and herself.


    She planned to have Morales trap Ye Ningyuan in the underground city. While she knew that Ye Ningyuan was terrifyingly capable, the Sophie Vasi had many people and he would eventually be run thin. All she needed was three days. Three days was more than enough for her to take action so that the Top Terrorist Organization would lose information about Ye Ningyuan. To her, it was way easier to wage psychological warfare. Once the Top Terrorist Organization was in chaos, it would be much easier for her to rout and take them out.


    Who would tell her that there was a change to the plan? Why did she even send him out through the concealed path and even think of ruining the chip? It was as though everything she had done was for nothing.


    The best-laid plans of mice and men often go awry, really.


    She laughed softly, and Ye Ningyuan frowned. When he received Azure Dragon¡¯s call and heard him describe everything from head to tail, he suddenly recalled a call he had with Commander before he knew An Xunuo. Commander coldly joked with him and said, ¡°The anti-terrorist group has a terrifying overall team leader. Young man, you¡¯ve got a new sworn enemy.¡±


    Commander was also the actual commander of the international anti-terrorist organization, and the special forces team naturally fell under his jurisdiction. Since the special forces team was often on the ground, there were times he was unable to influence them and hence warned him.


    Ye Ningyuan, however, did not take the news seriously. When he later returned from Paradise Island, Commander looked for him once again and almost repeated himself. ¡°I heard that you are in love? Young man, love is merely a ruse. Open your eyes wide, you fool.¡±


    He did not particularly mind it, but Commander was already reminding him that there was something amiss about Xunuo.


    Despite his quick wit and interspersed thoughts, he did not relate An Xunuo to the counter-terrorists. He thought she was also part of the underworld all along.


    Little did he know that she was the police and he was the thief.

 Chapter 860 - : Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Ningyuan looked at her and said, ¡°Are you proud that you managed to manipulate me one step at a time into this quandary I¡¯m in today?¡±


    One could not tell from An Xunuo¡¯s or his face how they¡¯re feeling at the moment. Both of them were expressionless. An Xunuo knew that some things had changed.


    He regretted it, didn¡¯t he?


    She looked away and smiled bitterly in her heart. How could he, this proud and arrogant, willingly allow himself to be manipulated by a woman? But didn¡¯t he know that this was a trap all along? Why did he still come and eventually regret it?


    Ye Ningyuan held the steering wheel so tightly his knuckles were clear. He did not regret it, and he, however one put it, rarely regretted what he decided on. Even if he knew that An Xunuo had manipulated him, he went to the Sophie Vasi without looking back.


    ¡°I was taking my chances at whether you loved me and whether you were vicious enough,¡± Ye Ningyuan said. ¡°I admit that I have lost.¡±


    An Xunuo¡¯s heart ached dully. She felt as though she had been punched.


    Ye Ningyuan was troubled and was not in the mood to think about things between An Xunuo and himself. What was most pressing for him was to locate Hailan as her fate was what mattered to him most now. Everything else could wait.


    ¡°Let¡¯s quiet down for a moment,¡± Ye Ningyuan said. An Xunuo turned her head and asked, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve sent the information up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your problem, and you do not have to deliberately tell me,¡± Ye Ningyuan plainly said and looked on calmly. ¡°That is your responsibility, and you will have to naturally send the information up. It¡¯s axiomatic that you do what you have to do, and I kind of guess that you would. That said, this little affair will be insufficient to run the Top Terrorist Organization into the ground. If you are serious about defeating terrorism, you will have to rack your brains harder.¡±


    An Xunuo gently smiled. ¡°What if I was acting stupid just to gather all the information I wanted?¡±


    ¡°All I can say is that your acting has been utterly perfected,¡± Ye Ningyuan said. He knew that An Xunuo was merely hypothesizing and wasn¡¯t saying the truth. He knew way better than them all whether she was ill or not. She was unable to disguise personality to that extent. However, she reminded him that if she had feigned those days, she was with him twenty-four seven and able to freely enter the study, especially the archives room. All the information she gathered then would have been more than enough to take the Top Terrorist Organization down.


    An Xunuo was lost for words once again and she looked at him deeply. ¡°Goodbye!¡±


    She opened the door and got out of the car.


    Perhaps, they would not meet again. That was all between them.


    Regardless of who gambled, they would be able to calmly talk it out if Hailan were all fine and things could still change. If Hailan was dead, then it was all over between them.


    Heh, it was not quite an end either. Since nothing began, where was the end? Indeed, they maintained this together-away attitude and were so-called ¡®in love¡¯ those days, but they were still guarded against each other and did not really begin.


    An Xunuo¡¯s eyes stung. She was extremely unwilling to see something happen to Hailan. It¡¯s not about it was over between Ye Ningyuan and her if something happened to Hailan, but how she really liked Hailan and did not wish for anything to happen to her. She had never implicated others because of herself. If Hailan died because of her, she would regret it for the rest of her life.


    She straightened her back. Her heart felt stuffy but she suppressed the desire to look back. She had a feeling that she would leave for real this time. If she did, she must not allow him to see how helter-skelter she was.


    Ye Ningyuan saw her back and felt a stifling feeling in his heart. His head ached painfully. How did he fall in love with such a troublesome and twisted woman who was also vicious? If he had not suspected something was amiss, and if Azure Dragon had not called to explain everything, he was afraid that he could not have guessed her actual identity and would have lived in the assumption she was out for revenge.


    An Xunuo ran deep like still waters.


    But what could he do? Wasn¡¯t he willingly hopping into the trap? Each had their own task and there¡¯s nobody to spare. It was afraid he was the only person who loved challenges enough to like her. If something really happened to Hailan this time, what could he do?


    How could he face Xu Nuo? How could he face his family? Ye Ningyuan did not look at that silhouette that caused his heart to ache and drove away. He had to immediately confirm news about Hailan.


    As An Xunuo walked alone on the streets, she felt stifled as though there was a huge rock on her chest. Her head was also aching sharply, and she sat down in the park and clutched her aching head.


    There were very few people in the open park save for a few old men. As this part of the park was excessively quiet, one could only hear the wind. An Xunuo was very uncomfortable and many parts of her body ached. She leaned against the bench and sweated buckets.


    She clutched her chest. Her wound had healed with an unbearably searing feeling. Her head was aching sharply, and she could not shake away the pain.


    An old couple, seeing that she was amiss, asked her worriedly whether she was unwell and needed to be sent to the hospital. Xunuo shook her head, and the two, although worried, did not disturb her and slowly left.


    An Xunuo leaned against the bench and gently massaged her solar plexus to stop this uncomfortable feeling. All of a sudden, her memories, as though opened, surged into her mind.


    Paradise Island, the camellias that blanketed the mountains, the wolves amidst the camellias, the brutal old man, the young men, and the body in the ocean that struggled to escape but was shot dead¡ªXunuo clutched her head in agonizing pain¡­


    The cold Big Brother Mo, the purple-eyed Second Brother Mo, and¡­


    ¡°Stone¡­ Ahh¡­¡±


    All her memories from before filled her mind and conflicted with An Xunuo¡¯s memories before they fused. Her head ached. She was lost and slumped onto the bench. She looked to the front in a daze. An old couple who passed by saw her bizarre look and quickly hurried away in fear.


    Yes, anybody who saw how An Xunuo looked would feel afraid.


    Her eyes were wide open and terrifying.


    She completely recovered her memories, but why had she become An Xunuo in the end? She only remembered how she fell off the cliff and thought she was dead. When she woke up, she was in the hospital and became An Xunuo. She had completely forgotten about the past, inherited An Xunuo¡¯s memories, and regarded Michael as her only kin. Why did all these happen?


    Xu Nuo reached her hand out in a daze. This body was not hers.


    But that soul was clearly hers.


    She never believed in reincarnation, and she had no choice but to believe it now. Her spirit entered An Xunuo¡¯s body and she was hence reincarnated.

 Chapter 861 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Xu Nuo smiled.


    Her smile was hollow without meaning. Thirteen years ago, she thought that she would fall off the cliff into the inevitable darkness that was her death.


    Amazingly, she was reincarnated!


    In a dramatic twist of events, she encountered her Stone and fell in love with her Stone. She clutched her head. What had she done!? What had she exactly done!?


    She remained in this posture whilst sitting in the park until the sun fell.


    After so many years, he ought to have forgotten that, no? Little did she expect that he would still remember her and repeatedly tell her that he loved Nuo Nuo the most. She had mixed feelings. Should she be happy since nobody else in the world would remember her? Little did she expect her dearest Stone to remember her for thirteen years and rebuilt Paradise Island for her. Should she be happy that he went to Paradise Island to be with her every year?


    When she was young, she once wholly loved somebody. When she was reborn, she loved him once again. While this was fated, why did she feel so terrible? She actually manipulated him and almost killed him.


    ¡°Dear Stone¡­¡± Her eyes hurt as her tears were about to fall. ¡®Dear Stone, I am so sorry¡­¡¯ How could she hurt the person she once protected with her life this badly?


    She suddenly stood up and sprinted out from the park like crazy before she reached out to hail a ride out. She remained in the park for a long time, and it was already late in the night. Since she was in a quiet place and could not hail a ride, she sprinted like crazy as she wanted to look for Ye Ningyuan.


    She had never sprinted so crazily. Those on the streets of Mexico City in the dead of night looked on bizarrely. She had only one goal: find Ye Ningyuan.


    She wanted to immediately see Ye Ningyuan.


    She did not know what she wanted except to immediately see him. She superimposed him from thirteen years ago with him of today, and her memories were still a tad scrambled. She wanted his capable hand to help her find a direction.


    Her Stone owed her an answer, and she owed him an answer too.


    Back then, he asked her whether she wanted to leave with him.


    ¡°Why?¡± she asked in return.


    He told her that he would explain to her once they left, and they both owed each other an answer. She almost forgot about Hailan, the thirteen-year gap between their encounters, and everything else.


    She only remembered herself and him and how they were the only two left in the world.


    If sprinting could help her with the thirteen years of emptiness, she would rather sprint all the way until the very end as long as he was waiting for her there.


    He waited for her for so many years in his memories, and she wanted to bring him out of his memories and continue the story from where they ended that year. They still had a very long way to go¡­ If she ran like this, when would she reach his hotel? Since it was already this late, what would she do if he had left?


    She turned into a parking lot and smashed a car window, driving the car away to Ye Ningyuan¡¯s hotel. She knew that she had broken the law, but she couldn¡¯t care less. Why didn¡¯t she recall these earlier?


    After much effort, she reached the hotel only to be informed that he had checked out. She was taken aback and sat on the sofa in the hotel¡¯s grand hall in a daze. The cold air in the Mexican night seeped into her bones.


    She suddenly recalled that Hailan¡¯s fate still remained in the balance.


    If something happened to his younger sister, how could she face him?


    ¡­


    She returned to her own place, a temporary residence in Mexico City. The team leader of the action team had made hundreds of calls to her. According to plan, she should have given orders for all to attack the Top Terrorist Organization once she had trapped Ye Ningyuan in the Sophie Vasi. The search, intelligence, and action teams were all ready but did not receive her orders for tens of hours.


    ¡°The mission has failed!¡± she plainly said. She was already weary, and the action team¡¯s leader could hear that she was in a bad mood and did not ask more. ¡°Overall team leader, we were very worried about you. There was a massive explosion at the Sophie Vasi, and your whereabouts were uncertain. We were very worried that something would happen to you. It¡¯s good that you are fine. Even though the mission is a failure, it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll keep on going at it.¡±


    That was a very gentle female voice.


    ¡°Overall team leader, the vice-inspector is extremely angry about this incident. Although all the necessary resources and firepower were prepared for you, you slipped up and did not accomplish the mission. He is very angry about it.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Xu Nuo squinted dangerously. ¡°I¡¯ll clearly account for all that has happened.¡±


    ¡°Ah. He just called to ask whether you had submitted the intelligence. Colin said you have not and he flew into a rage. Do you want to submit the intelligence?¡±


    Xu Nuo did not respond for quite a moment until the action team¡¯s leader thought she was not present. ¡°There¡¯s no intelligence!¡± she said.


    She then ended the call.


    Xu Nuo threw herself on the bed tiredly and felt a chill on her neck. The gem landed on her neck. She had always worn the ¡®Romantic Heart¡¯ on her.


    She smiled and suddenly recalled her jade pendant. She got out of bed in a flash and turned on her computer. The jade pendant, yes! Stone had always been wearing that jade pendant. Couldn¡¯t she locate him using that jade pendant?


    Xu Nuo turned on the system she had not used for thirteen years. The tracker in the pendant was connected to a tracking satellite the Mafia used. As long as the satellite was still in operation, the signal from the pendant could be tracked without issue. Besides, the Mafia had countless tracking satellites and her pendant had a unique tracker. As long as her second brother did not revoke the tracker, she would definitely be able to locate her Stone.


    As the signal was still good, Xu Nuo quickly coded and entered the password to it. The signal was tracked to a private airport in Mexico, and he had clearly not left. Was he waiting for news for Hailan?


    News about the earthquake was covered on both radio and television. Grisly images of men squashed beyond recognition covered the airwaves. If Hailan was amongst them, what could she do?


    Xu Nuo thought of calling Ye Ningyuan, but she did not make the call despite dialing his number several times. What should she say when the call went through?


    ¡®Dear Stone, I am Nuo Nuo.¡¯


    Would he buy it?


    She was afraid he wouldn¡¯t. Who would believe that the dead would be resurrected?


    Rome.


    Mo Jue stroked his chin as he looked sternly at the signal and location displayed on the computer and frowned hard. Ye Wei raised her eyebrows. When Mo Jue was pondering on a problem, he sat utterly still and often had such startling expressions.


    ¡°What exactly is going on? You¡¯ve been sitting like this for an hour.¡± Ye Wei was no longer able to take it. When she was downstairs telling Eleven about her latest trips, he was just like this. When she returned an hour later, he was still like this.


    He seemed as if he was stark crazy.


    ¡°Somebody is using Nuo Nuo¡¯s tracking signal. That is weird because only Nuo Nuo and I know the sequence of codes.¡±

 Chapter 862 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Ningyuan eventually returned to City A. Xu Nuo wondered if she really had any reason to see him. He was right that they needed time to calm down. She had to consider whether she should tell him that she was Xu Nuo.


    If something really happened to Hailan, and he knew that she was Xu Nuo, would it be too much for him to handle?


    Things were unexpectedly complicated.


    Just as Xu Nuo was troubled and vexed, she received a call from the vice-inspector of the international anti-terrorist group who immediately scolded her once she picked up the call. To Xu Nuo, this vice-inspector was also in a difficult spot.


    The international anti-terrorist groups were managed in a slightly different manner. There was a senior inspector, a vice-inspector, and three assistant-inspectors who were responsible for internal affairs. Right below them was the overall team leader and the seven team leaders of the action, search, security forces, intelligence, spec-ops, support, and training teams.


    The spec-ops team was under the jurisdiction of the senior inspector and the vice-inspector, and Xu Nuo was the third most powerful person in the anti-terrorist group. While she was not familiar with the senior inspector, she mostly liaised with the vice-inspector when it came to work. The commander of the international anti-terrorist organization was a man in his thirties who was suave, cold, and decisive. While she did not know him well, she really respected him. The vice-inspector, on the other hand, was an American in his fifties who was very capable, but she really could not agree with how he dealt with people and work. The vice-inspector, on the other hand, was Michael¡¯s good friend and he had rooted for Xu Nuo when she entered the anti-terrorist group.


    Disliking the fact that he was managed by somebody younger than him, the haughty him had always wanted to pull the senior inspector down. He was haughty and had a sense of superiority, always striving to improve his achievements. By running the Top Terrorist Organization into the ground, he hoped to outshine the senior inspector in terms of achievements and become senior inspector himself. Xu Nuo knew that too well.


    Counter-terrorism, counter-terrorism¡­ If he could indeed take out the Top Terrorist Organization, he would indeed be able to rest peacefully since nobody would judge any mediocre achievements of his that followed. If he did not vanquish the Top Terrorist Organization, he would never be able to become the commander of the international anti-terrorist organization.


    She could understand this older person¡¯s thoughts, but she was planning to abandon the mission now.


    It was because Black J of the Top Terrorist Organization was Ye Ningyuan.


    Sensing that he would scold incessantly for minutes, An Xunuo put her cell phone aside and went online to see to some matters and arranged for the search team and action team to raid the three largest terrorist groups and mafias in the Middle East. As the Sophie Vasi was an international mafia, it had very close relations with several terrorist groups in the Middle East. With the Sophie Vasi in ruins, these terrorist groups were seriously affected and it hence made for the best time to strike.


    Once her cell phone quieted down a little, she then picked up the phone and coldly said, ¡°I am wholly to blame for the failure of the mission. The senior inspector will receive my report in his email tomorrow. I will not implicate you.¡±


    He then scolded her profusely. Where would his face go? She clearly said that the mission was about to succeed, so why did it suddenly fail?


    ¡°Nothing. I was too careless, and the intelligence was all fake intelligence that is of no use.¡±


    ¡­


    The call was terribly boring. In the end, the vice-inspector wanted Xu Nuo to meet him in Rome as he had something to discuss with her. The vice-inspector, along with the FBI, was investigating another criminal organization in Rome. She agreed and ended the call.


    Would she still want to continue working in the anti-terrorist group?


    Xu Nuo secretly wondered. Should she continue being a counter-terrorist fighter? Was she even qualified to be one? Her dearest Stone was the largest terrorist in the world, and her remaining as a counter-terrorist fighter would make her a laughingstock.


    But she really¡­ liked this job.


    Having sparred with terrorists both intellectually and in combat to prevent terrorist incidents and destroying terrorist organizations had been her life for all these years. She had begun to like the job.


    She did not want to give up her job, but how should she go about finding this perfect balance?


    Rome.


    Xu Nuo had been in Rome for four days. She saw the vice-inspector yesterday and was lectured by him. He sternly warned her that she must produce results and help him ascend to the position of senior inspector.


    He was about to retire in three years, and this was his final opportunity. He had dedicated his whole life to counter-terrorism, and he was indignant at how he was unable to achieve the highest position in the anti-terrorist group, not to mention how he felt pinned down by others.


    Xu Nuo remained silent and did not give a response. The ¡®result¡¯ in question was undoubtedly to defeat the Top Terrorist Organization. Even if she submitted the intelligence she gathered, the Top Terrorist Organization would only be battered but its foundations would never be shaken thanks to Ye Ningyuan¡¯s ability.


    Taking down the Top Terrorist Organization was easier said than done. Over a decade ago, the Mafia could have achieved parity with the Top Terrorist Organization, and upending the Top Terrorist Organization at an immense cost was a possibility. How was that even possible now?


    Mo Jue took his car keys and was about to head out. Since the Mo brothers had settled down in Rome, they had long secretly moved the Mafia¡¯s head office to Rome. He had an appointment with a diamond dealer today and was heading out. He saw a lady in a red skirt standing below a blossoming tree.


    Mo Jue frowned and slightly squinted at Xu Nuo, who was walking over. It was actually very easy to look up where they resided. She knew that her brothers had settled down in Rome.


    Although they had spent little time with one another and were sworn siblings, the Mo brothers, especially Mo Jue, really doted on her.


    When they were younger, Mo Jue promised her that he would bring her to live with him once all had settled down. He actually knew that Wolf had never treated her well but did not speak up against it not because he did not dote on her.


    Mo Jue instead told her that she had to be adept at fighting or she would not survive in their world. That was the reason why Xu Nuo strove hard to master fighting. She wanted to keep up with them.


    Mo Jue would visit her once every one to two months and assessed her skills during his visits. He was very pleased with the progress she made.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Mo Jue looked at the woman who approached him skeptically with a deep and calm gaze. Wushuang, who was upstairs, whistled and called Ye Wei. ¡°Mommy, Mommy, you are in danger! Daddy is about to cheat on you!¡±


    Ye Wei walloped her head and said, ¡°If he dares to cheat on me, I¡¯ll find you a stepfather. Huh, isn¡¯t that An Xunuo? Why is she here?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, elder sister, what are you looking at?¡± Another five-six-year-old boy leaped to the window and immediately whistled. ¡°Huh? Does Daddy have a girlfriend?¡±


    Ye Wei pinched the little boy¡¯s tiny ear, and the little boy cried out, accusing her of using excessive force before running downstairs in a huff. ¡°I¡¯ll look for my elder brother to see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°Second brother, I am home.¡± Xu Nuo gently smiled. Mo Jue¡¯s eyes were wide open and he almost dropped his car keys. There was only one person in the world who would call him ¡®second brother¡¯. Mo Jue was aghast. ¡°Nuo Nuo.¡±


    ¡°Mmhmm!¡± Xu Nuo nodded. Mo Jue recalled the special signal days ago. He then turned to see that familiar expression on Xu Nuo¡¯s face, along with her usual wardrobe. Mo Jue suddenly laughed and embraced her tightly.


    Mo Wushuang¡¯s mouth was wide open and she jabbed Ye Wei with her elbow. ¡°Mommy, Daddy sure is taking the initiative here.¡±

 Chapter 863 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    In the castle.


    The Mo brothers, Eleven, Ye Wei, and the four children sat in a circle around An Xunuo as they listened to Mo Jue talking about Xu Nuo. Eleven and Ye Wei were amazed.


    Ye Wei held Xu Nuo¡¯s face and looked left and right before she suddenly smiled gently. ¡°That explains why you look so familiar! So that¡¯s what¡¯s going on. But that said, it¡¯s really a surprise.¡±


    Eleven was baffled. ¡°So even the dead can still be reincarnated?¡±


    ¡°The odds are very small to the point it¡¯s smaller than one in a hundred thousand,¡± Mo Ye said. Eleven nodded. But it was indeed the case, and the truth was thoroughly baffling.


    Ye Wei found it a little difficult to accept the fact that An Xunuo is Xu Nuo, and she was still feeling uneasy about Hailan. Ye Ningyuan was accompanying her third brother and Anya in City A, and Hailan¡¯s fate was hanging in the balance. How could they face Xu Nuo if Hailan had indeed died?


    Eleven suddenly recalled a question. ¡°Nuo Nuo, how we address you is quite the confusion. Would you call Ye Wei ¡®second auntie¡¯ or ¡®second sister-in-law¡¯? Should Wushuang and the kids call you ¡®auntie¡¯ or ¡®cousin-in-law¡¯?


    Everybody was lost for words.


    Mo Yeyan scratched his head and smiled. ¡°We should certainly call her in-law. Calling her


    ¡®auntie¡¯ would make her older than us. No can do.¡±


    Ye Wei pouted whereas Xu Nuo quietly sat aside. Eleven noticed that Xu Nuo looked off and asked, ¡°Nuo Nuo, what¡¯s up with you? Are you unhappy?¡±


    Xu Nuo shook her head. She was not unhappy but a little envious of them instead. When she was much younger, she thought the Mo brothers would never have children for life and live a lonely life.


    Now that they had happy families, she was utterly envious of them.


    Mo Ye gently stroked her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine.¡±


    He knew that she was worried about Ye Hailan. As there was no news of her for so many days, chances of her encountering a mishap were much higher. That said, he did not know how to console her. Since she was that younger sister he doted on and thought she had died for many years, her sudden return meant that those lost years were back.


    ¡°Nuo Nuo, stay in Rome,¡± Mo Jue said.


    Xu Nuo shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve work to see to and decided to visit my brothers since I happen to be in Rome. I¡¯ll be headed to America after this.¡±


    Ye Wei frowned. ¡°Work? Uh, Nuo Nuo, does Ning Ning know?¡±


    Xu Nuo said, ¡°I hope that you all can keep it from him.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°He does not need to know,¡± Xu Nuo plainly said.


    Ye Wei coldly laughed. ¡°Xu Nuo, that chap remembered you for a whole thirteen years, not thirteen days. But you tell me now that you don¡¯t want him to know your identity? What¡¯s this mess you¡¯re kicking up? As for Hailan¡­ You can¡¯t recover spilled milk. What you ought to do is to minimize his hurt and not avoid it. What are you doing by running all around the world when you should be by his side?¡±


    Xu Nuo remained silent. The young children of the Mo family stuck out their tongues. Mo Jue looked at Ye Wei and hinted for her to shut up. Ye Wei stared back with a ¡®where was I wrong¡¯ look that Mo Jue ignored. ¡°Nuo Nuo, which mission did you accept that happened to put you in Rome? Since I¡¯m free, would you need some help?¡± Eleven asked.


    ¡°Mommy, I want to go too.¡± Mo Chen raised his hands and Eleven turned him down. The young chap pleaded with Mo Ye, but Mo Ye ignored him. Mo Chen turned his head and showed his frustration.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Xu Nuo did not know how she could hide it from them. She decided to give it some thought and settled on the thought that they eventually had to come to know it. ¡°I came to Rome to meet my boss and will be headed to America to attend an anti-terrorism conference before heading to the Middle East to settle a few terrorist groups and international mafias.¡±


    Ye Wei, Eleven, and the Mo brothers looked at one another, speechless. ¡°What¡¯s your job?¡± Ye Wei¡¯s lips twitched.


    ¡°I¡¯m the overall team leader of the international anti-terrorist special forces team.¡±


    ¡°I take back what I just said,¡± Eleven murmured.


    Mo Ye looked at her and slightly smiled. His wife was just too adorable. However, this was indeed out of their expectations. They had assumed that the Sophie Vasi incident was merely Xu Nuo exacting revenge. They had not expected Xu Nuo to have that particular identity.


    ¡°Cousin-in-law, would you oppose our family?¡± Mo Chen asked.


    Xu Nuo was taken aback. ¡°There are only two in the family who are terrorists,¡± Mo Yao said.


    Mo Yeyan raised his hands. ¡°Does family count?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Wushuang replied with certainty.


    Mo Chen understood.


    Ye Wei and Eleven looked at the four children gently, and the children were so afraid that they hid behind their fathers. Eleven was not terrifying when she was gentle. It was Ye Wei who was the most terrifying when she was gentle.


    Ye Wei suddenly clapped. ¡°Oh yes! It¡¯s time for Commander to retire!¡±


    ¡°Wei Wei!¡± Eleven coughed. Surely she didn¡¯t have to react this quickly, no?


    Ye Wei was wondering. Given Xu Nuo¡¯s identity, would Ning Ning act even more brazenly?


    Since Commander and his wife¡­ One helmed the top seat of the anti-terrorist group whereas the other helmed the third-highest seat. If they took out the man in the second seat, they would be able to gain control of the other party. Being in cahoots never seemed¡­ so easy!


    But Hailan¡­


    ¡°How did the Mafia give rise to an elite counter-terrorist fighter?¡±


    ¡°She is of her own and not under the Mafia.¡±


    Eleven was lost for words.


    Mo Yeyan scooted up to Mo Chen and softly said, ¡°Cousin-in-law is so strict.¡±


    The two little heads scooted together as they murmured in hushed tones. ¡°Looks like my old man,¡± Mo Chen said in return.


    Mo Yeyan nodded. Mo Yao reached his little hands over and pulled Mo Yeyan away. ¡°Please speak properly,¡± he coldly said.


    Mo Yeyan was afraid of his elder brother since young. He shuddered and deftly went to the other side around Mo Chen before sticking out his head to say, ¡°I was already talking normally.¡±


    Mo Yao squinted and Mo Yeyan turtled. Mo Chen coughed with tears on his face. He was afraid of his elder brother too¡­¡¯Little Yan, how could you implicate me so carelessly? Stop hugging me¡­¡¯


    Mo Wushuang laughed coolly and jabbed Mo Yeyan with her small feet. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Gathering warmth.¡± As his elder brother had an immensely cold presence, he wanted to hug his younger brother and draw warmth from him.


    Mo Wushuang rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll feel even colder.¡±


    Mo Yao¡¯s gaze was cold, and he looked gently at him.


    Tears pooled in Mo Yeyan¡¯s eyes¡­


    Eleven looked at Ye Wei, who had a twisted look and was staring at Mo Yeyan as though she expected much more from him. The Mo brothers turned away, and Mo Yeyan felt as though he was attacked on three fronts and tears almost rolled down his face¡­


    Ye Wei seriously pondered. When they had children, said child, given her temper and Mo Jue¡¯s temper, would either be a ruffian or some young cute boy. If they had a girl, she would either be a young cute girl or a queen. Wushuang met the expectations and behaved queen-like. But why was Little Yan neither a young cute boy nor a ruffian?


    One family, four children. A queen, a king, and two idiots¡­


    This was a very serious question¡­


    Education had failed them.


    The young chap on the other side must have been the cause.

 Chapter 864 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Xu Nuo stayed in Rome for two days before heading to America for an anti-terrorism conference. Mo Wushuang, not seeing what an anti-terrorism conference looked like, wanted to tag along to take a look. Ye Wei immediately shot down her idea and Mo Wushuang had no choice but to remain in Rome.


    After Xu Nuo left, Ye Wei seriously gave it a thought. Was it fine not to inform Ning Ning?


    When she asked Eleven, Eleven asked Mo Ye, who in turn asked Mo Jue before he looked at Ye Wei. Ye Wei shot them a despising glare. When she called Third Young Master Ye in the night, the mood in the Ye family was overcast. Third Young Master Ye was in a bad mood, and she did not hear Cheng Anya¡¯s voice. With no information in days, it was afraid that the worst had happened and everybody was prepared for the worst.


    Ye Ningyuan sent somebody to look for Hailan but nobody discovered her body. As the Sophie Vasi was too extensively damaged, her body, if she were dead, would be unrecognizable from the other bodies.


    Ye Wei checked in on Ye Ningyuan, and Third Young Master Ye merely said he was not in good shape. With Cheng Anya seriously ill, Ning Ning, without changing out, accompanied her day and night. Nobody would be able to convince him out of it, and if this went on, chances were he would collapse when Cheng Anya recovered.


    Hailan¡¯s death greatly affected the Ye family.


    She was the young princess of the Ye family who was doted by all. Her sudden death left a deep wound in Third Young Master Ye and Cheng Anya. Ye Wei did not dare to imagine how they felt. If she were to put herself in their shoes¡­ She would certainly flip out if Wushuang died.


    As for Ning Ning, he certainly blamed himself very much. While he was set up for it, he went for it despite knowing too well and regretted the outcome. Not only had he almost given his life but he had unintentionally implicated Hailan and sent her to her doom as well.


    To him, everything was undoubtedly his fault. If he did not jump headlong into the trap nor called Hailan, Hailan would probably have been fine. While Ye Ningyuan did not say that, his heart was brimming with grief and regret.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s counseling was to no avail.


    Ye Wei knew that Third Young Master Ye was not in a good mood and did not say much more. She consoled them little as they were unable to stomach them. Ye Wei ended the call and planned to head to City A.


    As there were things in the Mafia to see to, the Mo brothers were not able to leave. Since Xu Nuo was at an anti-terrorism meeting, policies that would disadvantage them further were expected if nothing went wrong. They hence had to remain to see to any contingencies.


    Ye Wei and Eleven brought the children to City A.


    Hailan was a very special child. Nobody could stand up to her mysterious power, and many felt that nothing could happen to her. A few years ago, Hailan saved Mo Jue in The Caribbean Ocean. They had forgotten that she was human and not immortal despite her powers. They treated her as a god thanks to her strong and mysterious powers and forgot the fact that she was a human.


    It was the case for her, Third Young Master Ye, and Ye Ningyuan. Regardless of whether it was a lesson, it came at a very steep price.


    They could not bear the fact that a vibrant life, and such a close family member, was lost.


    City A.


    When Ye Wei and Eleven reached City A, Rong Yan had already brought Kaka along and was accompanying Cheng Anya in the hospital. When Ye Wei and Eleven reached, Ning Ning was sitting in the long corridor of the hospital and Anya was talking to Rong Yan in the ward.


    Ye Ningyuan looked terrible. His face was pale and he had heavy dark circles under his eyes. He seemed so tired as though he had not slept for days. Ye Feimo stared at him and seemed to wish he could just crash so that he could study his elder brother. Ye Ningyuan, surprisingly, soldiered on without knocking out. Ye Feimo felt extremely helpless.


    Kaka and Ye Feimo were in conversation, and they seemed to be talking about what it would take to safely knock him out.


    He admired how someone could sit without eating or drinking for days.


    ¡°Ning Ning?¡± Ye Wei called him and he looked up. He was much thinner, and his eyes were no longer bright. After he called ¡®auntie¡¯, he looked down and ignored everyone else. Ye Wei shook her head. She and Eleven led the children into the ward to greet Anya. The children, once done with their greetings, came out and gave the adults some space.


    Anya did not look too terrible. Rong Yan said that she looked better these past two days. She looked much more downcast the few days before that. Cheng Anya sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve got to quickly get myself discharged or it¡¯ll be Ning Ning¡¯s turn to be hospitalized.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happened to him?¡±


    ¡°Guilt, I guess. That silly child¡­ Nobody¡¯s blaming him,¡± Cheng Anya said helplessly as she looked out the window. Their time with Hailan was just too short, and there was nobody to blame for that.


    She was also upset. However upset she was, Hailan would never return. If she were hurt, Ning Ning would be hurt too. Obviously, Ning Ning was already blaming himself. He doggedly kept watching over her in the hospital for the past few days. He did not listen to what Third Young Master Ye and she told him and pinned all blame upon himself. Cheng Anya was not happy to see it.


    Could she blame Ning Ning? Could she blame Xu Nuo? These were not what they wanted to see, but what else could she say? She was at a loss from losing Hailan, and all she could do was to take care of herself so that Ning Ning could rest for a while.


    In the corridor, the few children surrounded Ye Ningyuan. Mo Yeyan and Mo Chen called him elder brother, but Ye Ningyuan did not bother about them. ¡°He does not care about anyone,¡± Kaka said.


    ¡°Is he nuts?¡± Mo Wushuang asked Ye Feimo.


    ¡°Thereabouts.¡±


    The few young children huddled and discussed ways to get Ye Ningyuan to return home to rest. The discussion results were dismissed by Ye Feimo and Kaka as they had tried them.


    Amongst the children, Kaka was the oldest, immediately followed by Ye Feimo. Mo Wushuang was a year younger, and Mo Yao and Mo Chen were a year younger. Mo Yeyan was the youngest, and the Mo children grew up together. Kaka was much closer to the Ye children, and they were smart and had outstanding looks. The nurses who walked past the corridor could not help but take an additional glance at them.


    There were way more guys than girls in their generation. What started out with Wushuang and Hailan as the only two girls became Wushuang as the only girl when Hailan died. It was as though Wushuang became some rare species.


    The few children huddled together and talked. Kaka sat aside out of boredom and closed his eyes. He missed Hailan. The thought of not being able to see Hailan anymore left him feeling terrible.


    But he firmly believed that Hailan was still alive and happily living somewhere. It was when he thought this way that he did not feel too terrible. He and Hailan were childhood lovers, and his mommy had been telling him since young that she would be his future wife. Hailan might be a year older than him, but her body was not well and she was much smaller than him. He often liked to hug that dainty her and play with her, and she liked to head to his place. Both were very close to each other since young, and Kaka was not used to not having her by his side.


    As long as he came to City A, the first person he would see was Hailan. Her adorable smile flashed past his face, and his always cheerful face became glum when he received the bad news.


    That was just how he felt now.

 Chapter 865 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Ningyuan listened to the children in a daze. His thoughts were adrift and detached whereas his mind was full of how Hailan looked. A deeper self-blame and heartache crept into his heart and he could not make this feeling ease.


    He thought he was numb to it all, but he did not expect himself to have feelings.


    Mo Wushuang, in her white shirt, black leather trousers with its steel chain and black boots, leaned against the window. One look at her and everyone knew that she was dressing as the queen. She was wondering. If she told her cousin that An Xunuo is Xu Nuo, would he become even more overjoyed or even more in pain? According to common reasoning, he ought to be even more in pain. The woman whom he loved for so long caused Hailan¡¯s death. While she felt that it was not completely Xu Nuo¡¯s fault, it was still Xu Nuo who began it all that caused her elder brother so much more pain. If he knew she was Xu Nuo, would he be in even more pain?


    To say or not to say?


    Even if she did, surely Hailan wouldn¡¯t have died so easily? She was on very good terms with Hailan since young and knew her capabilities very well. If Hailan could die, how many times would she have died?


    But if she did not die, where did she end up?


    If Xu Nuo, who died, was able to be reincarnated after many years, would Hailan have reincarnated too? She was starting to believe in the unreal. Given how huge the world was, anything was possible and much could not be explained with science.


    The few children did not manage to convince Ye Ningyuan. Past noon, Third Young Master Ye reached the hospital. He had been shuttling between the company and the hospital these few days. He was with Cheng Anya in the hospital for the past few days, and as Cheng Anya¡¯s condition improved with Rong Yan around, he was at ease enough to return to the company. When he saw the Mo children around, he knew that Ye Wei and Eleven were here too. The children obediently greeted him, and he acknowledged them and sat next to Ye Ningyuan when he knew that the ladies were in the ward.


    When it came to convincing people, women had a much easier time than men like him.


    ¡°Ning Ning, bring your younger brothers and sister home to rest. They must have just reached, and they are very tired. Not to mention how your mommy is not short of visitors,¡± Third Young Master Ye said. He actually wanted to punch him and flatten his face but could not bear to when he saw how Ning Ning was about to flip.


    Ye Ningyuan looked down in a daze as though he had not heard Third Young Master Ye. He stared at the ground so hard as though he would be able to bore a hole out of it. Seeing it, Third Young Master Ye was upset and frustrated, and his heart ached. Ye Feimo, seeing how his father was about to flip, said, ¡°Daddy, elder brother is tired and will naturally go down. You don¡¯t have to do it.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye coldly harrumphed. Ye Feimo watched his daddy and elder brother worriedly. It really was not easy to be caught in between. Nevertheless, he stoically expressed his feelings. ¡°I¡¯m way more interested in profiling elder brother than elder sister. How is he so mentally tough-as-nails to the point he has not gone down?¡±


    Third Young Master Ye treated it as though he had not said anything. Mo Wushuang dragged Third Young Master Ye aside and told him everything about Xu Nuo. Xu Nuo told her she could not tell Ye Ningyuan but did not tell her that she couldn¡¯t tell Third Young Master Ye.


    One had to be very adaptable.


    Third Young Master Ye was taken back. He naturally knew about Xu Nuo and Ye Ningyuan. He knew well that his son had been pining for somebody for over a decade. Little did he expect things to be so dramatic. He frowned, speechless.


    ¡°Uncle, shall I tell my cousin about it?¡±


    ¡°After some time.¡± Third Young Master Ye looked at Ye Ningyuan and decided that Ye Ningyuan really could not be provoked lest he flipped out. No typical person would be able to endure the shock.


    Whether it was the ecstasy or the despondence from it.


    It had been many years.


    When Mo Wushuang heard Third Young Master Ye say that, she knew that she should not say anything more. Cheng Anya was planning to discharge herself in the afternoon. Although she was scheduled to be under observation for another two more days, she saw that Ye Ningyuan was unable to hang on anymore and insisted on being discharged.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ye Ningyuan bowed his head before Cheng Anya and said stiflingly. His mood was so terrible to the point he did not have the courage to look into Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°If you fall ill, that¡¯s not being able to face up to me,¡± Cheng Anya said helplessly. ¡°Hailan¡¯s body is not found, is it? I¡¯d rather believe that she is still alive.¡±


    Mo Wushuang and Ye Wei were undoubtedly mother and daughter. The former having told Third Young Master Ye, and Ye Wei hence naturally told Cheng Anya. Since Xu Nuo was able to return from the dead, so could her daughter.


    Besides, her daughter had always been ¡®freaky weird¡¯. Was there anything she was not capable of?


    As she thought about it this way, her heart did not hurt as much and all she had to do was to soldier on with this belief. However long it would take, she would wait for Hailan to return.


    Ye Ningyuan did not say much. When they all returned home, the rooms were allocated to them. As Rong Yan and Kaka, the mother and son, were present, the guest rooms were a tad squeezed and two children had to share a room.


    Ye Wei and Eleven shared a guest room whereas Rong Yan and Wushuang had their own. As for the children, while Kaka preferred to stay alone, there was only one guest room remaining and Hailan¡¯s room was certainly out of bounds. Since the three boys from the Mo family wanted to stay with Kaka, the remaining two had to stay together and this created a huge problem with the allocation.


    As Kaka was easier to convince, he had no qualms with anybody. The idiots, Mo Chen and Mo Yeyan, were up in cahoots and they wanted to be in the same guest room, so they fobbed Mo Yao off to Kaka.


    Mo Yao gave Mo Chen and Mo Yeyan the ¡®big boss¡¯ look. Kaka deeply realized that the oldest Mo child did not want to be with him. He seriously pondered for a moment and immediately grabbed Mo Chen. He wanted to stay with Mo Chen.


    Mo Chen had a saddened look on his face. He definitely did not want that! Mo Yeyan was also not buying that, and the lovebirds who were forcibly separated were crying and bawling. All that was missing was them tearfully parting with each other as one sentimentally called ¡®younger brother¡¯ whilst the other called ¡®Mo Xiaobai¡¯ amidst tears.


    Kaka and Mo Yao could take it no longer, and each one brought the other back to their rooms. Mo Yao slammed the door. While Anya was in a bad mood these few days, she could not help but laugh when she saw the children tussling with one another.


    Mo Chen and Mo Yao were fraternal twins whose looks and character differed. Mo Yeyan was the classic naive fool who was like Mo Chen. Ye Wei once suspected whether Mo Chen and Mo Yeyan were indeed twins.


    Cheng Anya really looked forward to this scene: How the three brothers became very troubled on whom they ought to share their rooms with.


    ¡°Your three children are so adorable.¡± Rong Yan smiled. Ye Wei grabbed Rong Yan excitedly and said, ¡°You think they are adorable too, huh? How about a swap? I¡¯ll take Kaka, and you take Mo Xiaobai.¡±


    Ye Wei decisively sold out Mo Xiaobai.


    ¡°Okay! Very well then! I¡¯ve been facing both Ah Lis, senior and junior, day in and day out, and it¡¯s utterly stressful for me. Let¡¯s swap! Mo Xiaobai would be fun to play with!¡± Rong Yan was very willing to.


    ¡°No can do! That¡¯s not a fair deal! Since Rong Yan is taking Little Yan away, she has to take another one away too.¡±


    Tears fell from Ye Wei¡¯s face¡­

 Chapter 866 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Ningyuan was forced to lie down and sleep once he reached home. After the children had gone to sleep, Rong Yan and Eleven went to the nearby supermarket to buy groceries as they intended to cook a nice meal for Ye Ningyuan and Cheng Anya to replenish their bodies.


    Kaka went into Hailan¡¯s room and remained there after he brought Mo Chen back into the room. He looked at the hair clips that Hailan liked, the antique, and all the weird items she got back from robbing the tombs and sighed with emotion.


    Ye Ningyuan was very tired but could not fall asleep as his heart was in pain. Cheng Anya pushed the door, went into the room, and sat beside him. He immediately got up. ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Cheng Anya touched his head. ¡°Ning Ning, Mommy doesn¡¯t blame you for what happened to Hailan. Don¡¯t blame yourself. Mommy is sad to see you like this.¡±


    They were all children, and she could not choose which to abandon. She did not want any mishaps to happen to any of them, but it had already happened. The only thing she could do was to decrease the pain in her son¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I know Mommy doesn¡¯t blame me, but I blame myself¡­ If I wasn¡¯t too proud and wanted to¡­ This would not have happened to Hailan. I knew that Xu Nuo¡­¡± Ye Ningyuan hugged his head in agony and his eyes were red. He had not slept for many days and his eyes were bloodshot. Cheng Anya could not tell if he had cried or not.


    ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t blame Xu Nuo either,¡± Cheng Anya said as she looked at Ye Ningyuan. ¡°I really don¡¯t blame you guys. It¡¯s just that our family¡¯s fate with Hailan is too shallow. Maybe Hailan did not die and might come back to find us one day. What¡¯s the point of blaming yourself?¡±


    Ye Ningyuan shook his head and Cheng Anya sighed. Could she blame Xu Nuo? If not for Xu Nuo, she would have lost Ning Ning thirteen years ago. She didn¡¯t know what her life would be like if she had lost Ning Ning. Would she even have Feimo and Hailan then?


    Xu Nuo had indirectly caused her to lose a daughter, but she returned a son to him, so how could she blame Xu Nuo? Moreover, she risked her life to save Ning Ning twice and Cheng Anya could not blame Xu Nuo no matter what.


    ¡°Ning Ning, go look for Xu Nuo,¡± Cheng Anya said. Ye Ningyuan looked up and laughed bitterly. ¡°Mommy, what are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Go look for Xu Nuo. Maybe you won¡¯t be so sad if you are with her. Mommy doesn¡¯t have the ability to make you happy anymore,¡± Cheng Anya said. Only Xu Nuo could make him not so sad.


    She knew Ye Ningyuan better than anyone else. He was so depressed as firstly, Hailan had died, and secondly, he was remembering his love that had died.


    If Hailan was really dead, then given his personality, he would never be together with Xu Nuo as he would think of Hailan whenever he saw Hailan. How could he endure that?


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m fine.¡± Ye Ningyuan turned his head.


    Cheng Anya sighed. She told him to have a good rest and went downstairs. Rong Yan and Ye Wei were cooking in the kitchen and the few children were chatting in the living room. They had a connection between them and all of them avoided talking about Hailan.


    Cheng Anya saw that the children were too bored and let them go play in the games room, but none of them went. Third Young Master Ye reached home in the evening when Rong Yan and Ye Wei just finished cooking dinner. Ye Ningyuan was in a deep sleep and Ye Wei wanted to wake him up to eat something, but Cheng Anya shook her head as she wanted to let him rest.


    She had given him a cup of milk just now with some sleeping pills inside and watched as he drank it.


    There were a few children at the dinner table and the atmosphere was alright and not solemn. Kaka mentioned Hailan but it did not seem to affect anyone¡¯s mood. They just took it as Hailan had gone somewhere far.


    Ye Ningyuan slept continuously for two days. Ye Feimo wrote down in his notebook about his brother¡¯s powerful history of not sleeping and eating for days before continuously sleeping for two days. This had proven that human¡¯s limits were all forced.


    One would not die even after not sleeping and eating for seven days.


    Mo Wushuang was speechless by Feimo¡¯s interest. Ye Feimo expressed that if there is no common ground, a single word was a waste of breath. The Mo children all stood on Ye Feimo¡¯s side and the reason was that males needed to be on the same side as other males.


    Mo Wushuang smiled coldly and extremely missed the times when Hailan was there.


    Ye Ningyuan only woke up on the third day. He washed up and went downstairs. The adults had all gone out and only the children were at home. All these little carrot heads turned to look at Mo Wushuang to ask her to go to the kitchen to make something for Ye Ningyuan to eat.


    Mo Wushuang was angry. Her daddy and uncles all treated their wives nicely, but why did these men of her generation not do anything? Ye Feimo was expressionless and he seemed to mean that he was not going to cook. Kaka smiled as he looked at the antique that Hailan had stolen back. The two small marshmallows of the Mo family were fighting over some points and completely ignored her. Mo Yao looked at the two small marshmallows coldly.


    Mo Wushuang gritted her teeth and heated up some cooked food in the fridge. Ye Ningyuan could eat after he greeted the children. He was indeed hungry after so many days. Rong Yan had cooked a lot of soup and Ye Ningyuan drank all of it.


    Mo Yeyan won against Mo Chen and exclaimed in delight. He then realized that the brother had come down to eat and went to steal some of the food. He even asked Ye Ningyuan if the food was good. Ye Ningyuan turned his head and saw his cute smile and nodded. Mo Yeyan narrowed his eyes and praised his mommy¡¯s cooking skills.


    Kaka looked up. ¡°Didn¡¯t my mommy make this? What has it got to do with your mommy?¡±


    Ye Feimo nodded as the two of them were always on the same side. Mo Chen said, ¡°They made it together.¡±


    Mo Yeyan nodded heavily. Ye Feimo and Kaka despised him. Mo Yeyan teased Ye Ningyuan in a playful manner and the living room was always filled with his laughter. Mo Wushuang thought that the reason why Mo Xiaobai was called Mo Xiaobai was exactly because only Mo Xiaobai would think that such stupid words and actions were not weird under such a circumstance. He was also the only one that could make her cousin happy.


    Mo Chen turned on the television, and coincidentally, it was showing the anti-terrorism conference that happened a few days ago. Some of the people secretly attended this conference and the name list was not shown to the public, so Xu Nuo was not mentioned.


    But, Mo Yeyan spoke too quickly and said once he saw it. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the conference that sister-in-law is attending?¡±


    Mo Wushuang and Mo Yao turned to stare at him. The king and queen stared at him at the same time, scaring Mo Yeyan. Who did he offend? Mo Yeyan immediately hid behind Ye Ningyuan.


    Mo Xiaobai always believed that he should look for a big tree to lean on.


    Ye Feimo and Kaka looked at each other and the former raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Which sister-in-law is attending this conference? If I remember correctly, you don¡¯t have a sister-in-law yet. Who got married?¡±


    ¡°My wife has gone missing.¡± Kaka raised his hand to say.


    ¡°My wife is not born yet.¡± Ye Feimo continued.


    Therefore, the two handsome boys looked at Ye Ningyuan¡­

 Chapter 867 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Ningyuan paused for a while and turned his head to look at Mo Xiaobai. He asked, ¡°How do you know her?¡±


    Mo Yeyan wanted to cry. He shook his head and took a few steps back. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything. Brother¡­¡± He cried as he ran toward his beloved little brother. Mo Chen stretched out his arms as if he was very generous. ¡°Come, Mo Xiaobai, I will comfort you.¡±


    Mo Xiaobai was even happier to hug him, but Mo Yao stretched out his leg and tripped Mo Xiaobai. Mo Xiaobai fell down beside Mo Yao and rolled one round on the carpet. Mo Wushuang covered her face. Why did she have such an idiotic brother? Mo Chen cried as he did not get to hug Mo Xiaobai. ¡®Big boss, I hate you! I hate you so much!¡¯ Mo Xiaobai touched his painful little butt and his small world was about to explode by itself. ¡®Big boss, I¡¯ve hated you for a long time.¡¯ Mo Xiaobai imagined that he would one day become Ultraman and the big boss would become the monster and he would rush forward to punch the monster. He would then step on the big boss in a triumphant manner. The big boss would always bully Mo Xiaobai and he felt that he was the most pathetic one. The dream was beautiful but the reality was cruel. Once Mo Xiaobai met with Mo Yao¡¯s cold and domineering aura, the fire in him was extinguished. It withered like the brinjals in June.


    Mo Wushuang kicked Mo Xiaobai¡¯s injured little butt and gave her order. ¡°Don¡¯t say that you have the same parents as me. It¡¯s too embarrassing.¡±


    Mo Xiaobai was despised by his own sister. He looked at his little brother with teary eyes and Mo Chen coughed while giving him an empathetic look. Both of them felt like crying when they thought of their own brother and sister.


    Kaka and Ye Feimo looked at each other and the two scheming people whispered to each other. Kaka was talking and Ye Feimo was listening and would sometimes nod. Ye Feimo seemed to be looking at Mo Xiaobai in a teasing gaze, but he usually didn¡¯t have any expressions on his face, and stupefied was his only expression. Ye Feimo¡¯s sudden scheming expression made Mo Wushuang and Mo Chen tremble.


    Kaka sat up straight and Ye Feimo straightened his back. The two people in cahoots sat down again and acted as if nothing had happened. The few little carrots in the Mo family were all thinking that the two of them must have talked bad about them.


    Ye Feimo asked, ¡°Yeyan, why are you so close with my sister-in-law?¡±


    He focused on the words ¡®sister-in-law¡¯.


    Mo Yeyan understood what it meant by ¡®careless talk leads to trouble¡¯ and touched his heart to act like he was about to faint. Ye Ningyuan walked over and pulled Mo Yeyan¡¯s collar. Ye Ningyuan was smiling as he spat out one word. ¡°Speak!¡±


    Mo Xiaobai suffered in pain once he saw Ye Ningyuan¡¯s smile and how Ye Ningyuan just lifted him up until his feet were off the ground. Wasn¡¯t the youngest member in a family the one that was the most doted on? Wasn¡¯t it? Why was the youngest one in their family the one that was always tortured? He was the youngest, followed by his little brother, but both of them were often bullied by the older ones. No wonder the two of them were so close. It seemed like this was the so-called revolutionary feelings and on a united front.


    ¡°Cousin, I was talking nonsense. Don¡¯t be too serious with me.¡± Mo Xiaobai howled. Although he was an idiot and spoke too fast, he still understood what he should or should not say.


    His mommy did not say that they could talk about it, so he would definitely be tortured badly if he dared to talk about it. His mommy was very scary.


    Mo Wushuang and Mo Yao had no intentions to save him and there was nothing Mo Chen could do even if he wanted to save Mo Xiaobai. It¡¯s tragic to be the youngest one in their family. ¡®Mo Xiaobai, I¡¯m with you spiritually.¡¯ The way Mo Xiaobai was being pulled up by their cousin looked so pathetic.


    ¡°Little Yan, don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    Mo Xiaobai was quick-witted and cried before he wiped away his tears in a pathetic manner and said, ¡°Mommy went to look for her and said that she wanted to lecture Xu Nuo. This is how I got to know her. You should look for my mommy if you want to know more.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan¡¯s expression changed. This was indeed something that Ye Wei would do. Mo Wushuang and Mo Yao looked at each other before looking away. Both of them were thinking of how Mo Xiaobai was not so stupid, after all.


    Looking at how quick-witted he was, Queen Mo would accept the fact that he was somewhat related to her.


    ¡°She lectured Xu Nuo?¡±


    ¡°No, sister-in-law said that she was not free as she was going to attend the anti-terrorism conference.¡± Mo Xiaobai looked sincere, His big teary eyes were as if saying that he was a small rabbit or a small sheep that was the most innocent and pure. His cousin should believe him as he would not lie.


    Mo Xiaobai was getting better at telling lies and was so proud that he wanted to continue the lie. King Mo coughed and Mo Xiaobai immediately became quiet. Mo Xiaobai was not afraid of Big Boss Mo and Second Boss Mo, but he was afraid of Ye Wei and Mo Yao.


    The two of them were his greatest enemies, among which Mo Yao was ranked the first.


    Ye Ningyuan loosened his hands and Mo Xiaobai fell on the carpet. He slammed the table as they were too overboard. He looked up angrily. ¡°Little brother, let¡¯s run away from home.¡±


    Mo Chen, ¡°¡­¡±


    Ye Ningyuan turned his head to look at the news. The anti-terrorism conference happened a few days ago and had already ended. The identities of most of the anti-terrorist officers were confidential and not announced to the public, so he did not see her. He did not even see Commander and others.


    He only saw familiar faces of some politicians.


    He frowned and turned off the television before going upstairs. Where was Xu Nuo? Where would she go after attending the conference? He had the urge to call Azure Dragon to ask.


    Even under such circumstances, he was still shamelessly reluctant to let it go.


    Cheng Anya and Third Young Master Ye said that they did not blame them. But, if Xu Nuo was not the person he liked, his daddy might have already attacked Xu Nuo to take revenge for Hailan. How would his daddy not take revenge?


    He knew that although he was not officially together with Xu Nuo, they should have already ended.


    But he did not want to let her go and he was confused. ¡®Hailan, would you blame your brother?¡¯ He asked himself but nobody could answer him. Ye Ningyuan went upstairs and laid down on his bed.


    What should he do?


    He had lost Nuo Nuo for so many years and could finally open his heart to love another woman. But, this incident happened, so what should he do? He did not want to let go as he was lonely for so long and was eager to be happy.


    He yearned for her.


    He might not be so lonely if he had not experienced what love was like or being hurt by love. But, he had experienced it and had been hurt before. He had no one to talk to about the pain of having it and then losing it.

 Chapter 868 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Paradise Island, two days later. Ye Ningyuan first went to an island around Paradise Island to observe the training conducted by the training department. A batch of trainees had passed the evaluation and could formally join the grassroots of the Top Terrorist Organization to hone their skills.


    The training base had several training areas: operatives, killers, munitions, support, and elites. Each of the training areas had different methods. Killers would start off by carrying out missions. Intelligence agents primarily thrived on stealing intelligence, and elites would be placed into each sector of society. The Top Terrorist Organization permeated every sector of society as their own were at the cutting edge of each sector.


    While Ye Ningyuan was not responsible for this work, he happened to be on Paradise Island. Since the base was not too far from Paradise Island, he conveniently stood in for Azure Dragon and visited the base to observe and evaluate the trainees. Once he confirmed that over ten of them would be entering the Top Terrorist Organization¡¯s bases, Ye Ningyuan then drove his boat to Paradise Island.


    The island was very peaceful and it was still covered in white camellias. Ye Ningyuan¡¯s mood was, for some reason, lifted. As he carried his luggage to Xu Nuo¡¯s mansion, he stepped in and realized that something was amiss. It was inhabited.


    Aside from how someone would clean up the mansion and keep it squeaky clean, the problem lay with the still-warm tea on the table. Ye Ningyuan squinted slightly at how the study table was a tad messy. It seemed as though someone, in their panic, tried to rearrange everything to make it seem normal. He looked out of the mansion and did not notice anything amiss. It seemed that everything except the cup was tidied up. Who was it? Ye Ningyuan was baffled.


    Phoebe¡¯s family knew their limits. As this mansion was forbidden ground, nobody else would ever step into it. Even visitors to the island ought to have sought other accommodation instead. Ye Ningyuan put down his luggage as though nothing had happened. Ye Ningyuan knew that Phoebe would not touch his bed, and his extremely good memory caused him to realize that the folded blankets looked like a piece of square tofu. It was clearly not how it looked like when he left previously.


    He frowned in displeasure. When he thought of how someone once slept on this bed, he felt queasy.


    He turned and walked out of the mansion. The courtyard was extremely quiet. However he pondered, he had no idea who it was and thus went to Phoebe¡¯s home and wanted to ask them about it. But Phoebe¡¯s family was not present. As they were afraid he would suddenly visit Paradise Island when they were not present, they left a note on the table, stating that they were traveling. Ye Ningyuan secretly wondered. That means nobody was on the island then. Who was the bumbling idiot who ended up on the island and clumsily ended up sleeping in his room?


    When he returned from Phoebe¡¯s home, Ye Ningyuan put the food he had bought into the refrigerator. To his bewilderment, he discovered there were some fruits and fish in the refrigerator. He paused for a moment and then packed the refrigerator as though nothing had happened.


    It seemed that this person spent more than a day on the island.


    Why didn¡¯t he see their clothes?


    He suddenly opened the wardrobe only to find it completely empty and smiled. It seemed that the other person had run for the other mansion. That would do. As long as said person remained on the island, he would find that person.


    Ye Ningyuan showered and changed into a set of casual wear before lying down under the umbrellas on the beach. Although the island was uninhabited, and given that there was an unknown visitor, Ye Ningyuan was not worried about his safety.


    As night fell, Ye Ningyuan fell into a deep sleep.


    Xu Nuo then heaved a sigh of relief. Only then did she dare to step out of Silver Cloud¡¯s mansion and tiptoed away from the mansion zone and reached the beach. What was he doing on Paradise Island? She stayed here for two days and thought that Phoebe¡¯s family had returned when she heard the sound of an approaching yacht. When she looked out, little did she expect to see him, and her mind went blank. In her fear, she only had time to pack up the clothes in her wardrobe and the skirt she had left out to dry in the courtyard before moving away the books on the study table. She simply had no time to pack up the rest, and he would certainly discover that somebody had once stayed here.


    In that short time, she could only remove traces of Xu Nuo and not traces of somebody who was here. Xu Nuo sat under an umbrella and gently sighed. It¡¯s time she ought to leave, no?


    If she simply left like this, he would not discover her.


    If he discovered it, what excuse should she use to explain her presence on the island?


    He was not such an easy person to smoke.


    Xu Nuo felt her body stiffen and her body did not react for a moment. She felt a chill in her heart. She was in a white shirt and black trousers instead of her usual red dress. If she did not look back, surely he wouldn¡¯t know it was her.


    As she thought so, she suddenly turned tail and ran. Ye Ningyuan would never allow her to escape. He was feigning he was asleep so that he could figure out who was on the island. He had expected some marooned traveler. Little did he expect that it was Xu Nuo, who had changed her clothes and was now sitting with her back facing him. However, he still very clearly recognized her. Before he even had time to think, he surged forth to her and blocked her way. Xu Nuo hit him, trying to break free of his grip. Ye Ningyuan pinned her hands behind her and forced her to look up at him.


    He breathed heavily as he stared at her. Xu Nuo suddenly felt a weird heartache. She gritted her teeth and looked away. Ye Ningyuan let go of her. When she thought she was free, he instead hugged her extremely tightly.


    He hugged her so tightly she could not breathe and felt stuffy. She was feeling even more aggrieved. She wanted to hug him but did not dare to do so. After going through once too many, they were back at where they first met and fell in love with each other.


    ¡®Dear Stone, dear Stone¡­ I am Nuo Nuo. I am back, but I do not dare to let you know that I¡¯m back.¡¯


    She had liked him since young, and many years had passed since. Thirteen years ago, she innocently hoped that he would still be alive. If he were alive, she would be satisfied. Him loving her again made her even happier.


    However, she could not forget about Hailan.


    From start to end, she was a jinx, no? She was the accursed daughter of the Miao family. The people around her would leave one by one. If his younger sister did not have those special powers, she would have died instead.


    Tears welled in her eyes. Grief gripped her heart and she was in immense discomfort.


    Ye Ningyuan cupped her face and saw the tears in her eyes. He felt his heart suddenly soften. All his doubts became a desire as he looked down and kissed her lips¡­


    As Xu Nuo closed her eyes, tears fell. She suddenly reached out, held him tightly, and crazily reciprocated his kisses. Her reciprocation made Ye Ningyuan even crazier. He held her and fell onto the beach before he rolled around and pinned her down. He backed away a little and wiped away her tears. Xu Nuo was never one to cry. He never imagined how she looked like when she cried and what would make her cry. To him, Xu Nuo was not one who would cry even if the world came to an end.


    ¡®Xu Nuo, are you in pain too?

 Chapter 869 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    His deep gaze sent her into a flurry. As she recalled how bold she was earlier, she became flushed. When she liked him many years back, she was just a little child who had an immeasurably strong possessive streak that did not want him to leave her. This possessive streak now had a hint of desire to it. She wanted him. His heavy breathing lingered around her. She looked at his lips and really wanted to kiss him, but she was also afraid of the awkwardness that would follow when he rejected her. Between them, she used to be the one who had the final say as she had the overbearing presence of a queen that he had to obey. Where had that self-confidence and courage all gone to?


    Hailan¡¯s death utterly shattered everything.


    She was afraid that he would coldly push her away. When she apologized, what immediately followed was him leaving her.


    ¡°Xu Nuo, what are you doing here?¡± Ye Ningyuan gently asked. His voice sounded a tad harsh, but his emotions were apparent in his eyes. He had never expected to encounter her here.


    ¡°Xu Nuo, what brings you here?¡±


    Xu Nuo opted to remain silent and did not look into his eyes. As she was immersed in her own pain, she did not see the pain in the depths of his eyes. She opted to remain quiet despite whatever Ye Ningyuan asked.


    Everything except the truth became excuses. He surely knew.


    However, she could not tell the truth.


    She was afraid that he would not believe her.


    Ye Ningyuan sighed and hugged Xu Nuo tightly. He slightly flipped his body and carried her. She struggled to leave. Instead, he held her tightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Ye Ningyuan was about to have her for himself, but their emotional knots remained, and she, out of her guilt, would certainly agree. However, that was not what he wanted. As Ye Ningyuan carried her, her scent reached him, and his body felt warmer. His mind was even clearer.


    While love and passion would last for the moment, what followed?


    How should they face it?


    ¡°If you do not want to say it, I¡¯ll not ask,¡± Ye Ningyuan gently said. ¡°Xu Nuo, if you¡¯ve something in your mind, please directly ask me.¡±


    Xu Nuo still remained mum.


    Ye Ningyuan kissed her lips and gently smiled. ¡°When did you become this quiet?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t she one with a sharp tongue?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Ye Ningyuan was in an extremely good mood. He suddenly carried Xu Nuo sideways and Xu Nuo exclaimed and reached out to hit him. ¡°Put me down!¡±


    Her face was red from the princess-hug. Nobody had carried her like this since young, and Xu Nuo felt really embarrassed. In her impression, she was a strong and independent person. Being carried like this was as though she was relying on him and she instantly became jellied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to talk to me?¡± Ye Ningyuan gently smiled as he carried her toward the mansion. Xu Nuo was embarrassed and had no reason to rebut him. She suddenly saw the jade pendant on his chest and froze.


    She could not help but reach out to touch that warm jade pendant.


    As he had worn it for many years, the chains were a tad old. Wouldn¡¯t a man wearing this fear ridicule? Besides, he was no longer a child and was a person of authority instead.


    Her eyes began to sting.


    ¡°This is the jade pendant Nuo Nuo gave me.¡±


    She suddenly let go and looked away. Mistakenly assuming that she was jealous, Ye Ningyuan felt uncomfortable and did not say another word. Nobody would allow the person whom they liked to have somebody else in their heart.


    He knew that very well, and he was ashamed to face her.


    Regardless of whomever else he loved, Nuo Nuo was the only one in his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return to Silver Cloud¡¯s mansion to sleep,¡± Xu Nuo said. She was suddenly afraid of being in the same room with him. She was afraid she would reveal her identity. ¡°Just remain here. I¡¯ll not do anything to you.¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled instead.


    Although that was said, he really wanted to have his way with her.


    In the end, he got her clothes from Silver Cloud¡¯s place so that she could wash up at his place. Failed to convince him, Xu Nuo could only enter the bathroom. Ye Ningyuan gently smiled. His mommy was right on how Paradise Island was a therapeutic place for him.


    The person who could heal his pain was no longer his beloved mommy but somebody else. However, he still deeply remembered Hailan and felt very guilty about it.


    When he saw her, he felt so much happier and the pain in him seemed to have alleviated. On the other hand, he was wondering what his future with her would be like.


    Would he let go?


    He didn¡¯t know.


    Whenever he faced her, he would recall Hailan, and his heart would slightly ache whenever he recalled Hailan. But if she weren¡¯t by his side, he was afraid that nobody else could alleviate that pain. Ye Ningyuan heard the sound of water in the bathroom and smiled. That would do for now.


    He did not think about what would happen in the future.


    So be it then.


    As Xu Nuo had wrongly arranged her books in a panic, he arranged her bookshelf and books. A book fell from the bookshelf, and Ye Ningyuan bent down to pick it up. The book was a medical book that Nuo Nuo often read back then. Although she said she had completed reading the book and took notes, she would read the book repeatedly every day. ¡°Every revisiting of what you know gives you quite some new learning,¡± she said.


    As he randomly flipped the book, his face suddenly changed and he dropped the book onto the ground¡­


    Xu Nuo took her shower and dried her hair in the bathroom before looking at herself in the mirror. She tucked her lips. She would be leaving tomorrow. Once she left this place, she would no longer see Ye Ningyuan.


    To cut ties and still have lingering feelings for the other person was not good for them. As for her, she would just let her Stone think she was dead. He was still young and still as capable of loving. In a few years¡¯ time, he could have forgotten about her and would perhaps fall in love with another woman. She was boring, passionless, cold, and not likable, and she must not be the reason he was hurt anymore. He remembered her for so many years, and it was perhaps their short time together and death that he did not realize how terrible she was.


    She did not want him to dislike her someday.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she saw him kneeling on the floor with his back to her. He remained as stationary as a statue. She was slightly taken aback and felt as though she had returned to many years ago. She almost called out ¡®Stone¡­¡¯


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    He turned around tensely, and she saw the medical book by his feet. The ¡®Stone¡¯ she freshly wrote was on the first page of the book.

 Chapter 870 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    With Xu Nuo¡¯s mind blank, she suddenly recalled that she was flipping through a medical book the night before and recalled her past. She was troubled and unknowingly wrote ¡®Stone¡¯ on the first page.


    Stone, Stone¡­


    The clear handwriting made it clear that she had just written it. That, along with what she wrote when she was younger made for a distinct difference. He saw the clear difference between the tenderness and strength of the words. Xu Nuo looked at Ye Ningyuan in a daze. Shock, loss, ecstasy¡ªthere was a mix of emotions in his gaze. He could not quite tell what was going on, and Xu Nuo¡¯s heart ache.


    She turned away and ran. Ye Ningyuan leaped up from the ground and grabbed her arm with one hand. Xu Nuo hit him in the chest with her hand, but he did not let go and instead held her wrist tightly, pinning her against the wall and looking at her with a searing gaze.


    Xu Nuo was enraged but looked up in a daze nonetheless. His pitch-black eyes were red as though there were tears in them. Like somebody who had been slapped, she felt a burning pain on her face and was at a loss.


    ¡°Nuo Nuo?¡± He hoarsely coughed out those words. He gripped her so hard to the point he seemed to want to crush her carpal bone. His searing gaze was full of gratitude and ecstasy. Was she Nuo Nuo? She must be Nuo Nuo! She was the only person who knew that he was called Stone, and he had never mentioned that to anybody else, Xu Xing included. Even his mommy and Hailan did not know that was Xu Nuo¡¯s pet name for him.


    She clearly wrote those two words. The moment she turned away in panic and ran, he knew that she was guilty of it. She indeed wrote it.


    Nuo Nuo¡­


    Ye Ningyuan ran his trembling fingertips across her face which had become completely different from when she was younger. While her features were much more defined, he was still as mesmerized. He discovered that her character was similar to young Xu Nuo¡¯s, but Nuo Nuo¡¯s overbearing streak and coldness was devoid of the gentleness that she had. The young Nuo Nuo had a dark aura that made it evident she was a child who was brought up in the underworld. Xu Nuo, on the other hand, did not have an aura of darkness that was as evident but instead a few hints of liveliness that was related to her work. While there were some very fine differences, their characters, preferences, and habits were almost the same. How could he not tell?


    He always felt that falling in love with Xunuo meant letting Nuo Nuo down in his heart. He liked very few people, and he fell for a person so hard that he would never consider falling in love with another person. He expected life to carry on like this until he developed feelings for Xunuo. He struggled for a long time and eventually accepted this fact. But he now knew that he, from start to end, loved the same person.


    Although she looked different, he still encountered her and fell in love with her.


    ¡°Are you Nuo Nuo?¡± His voice and body trembled as his heart brimmed with ecstasy and shock. Ye Ningyuan suddenly felt thankful. He never believed in god, but he now sincerely believed that there was indeed a god who watched over him.


    Xu Nuo shook her head, but he tightly hugged her before she could speak. ¡°Nuo Nuo, don¡¯t deny it, okay? Please don¡¯t deny it. I am not dreaming. I am not dreaming. You are back. You are really back.¡±


    Xu Nuo gritted her teeth and wanted to push him away, but he held her even more tightly to the point she eventually gave up and held his waist. She felt some moistness around her nape that gently seared her skin. Xu Nuo hugged him even more tightly.


    ¡®Dear Stone, don¡¯t cry!¡¯


    Ye Ningyuan could not hold back his tears and they fell onto her nape. People said men rarely shed tears. He did not shed a tear when he was utterly despondent and his heart died with him. But what was lost was found, and the person in question was back in his embrace. He was shedding tears like no tomorrow. It seemed as though he wanted to vent out all the pain and yearning that had pent up all these years.


    He felt that it was embarrassing that men would shed tears. Ye Ningyuan was taught since young that sticks and stones could break his bones but he must not shed tears. Shedding tears was a sign of weakness, and he did not want people to feel that he was this weak.


    But there was always this exception in the world. When he was younger, Third Young Master Ye would tell him that there was that one woman in the world whom he did not have to act gentlemanly and maintain his perfection before.


    To him, Xu Nuo was the exception whom he could laugh and cry freely with as she would not make fun of him or feel that he was weak.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your Nuo Nuo.¡± This statement lingered at the tip of her tongue, but she could not bring herself to say it. His shoulders trembled, and his tears wetted her shoulder. Facing such a Ye Ningyuan, she could not deny it.


    But wasn¡¯t that an admission?


    It was ultimately not up to her to refute it, right? Given the mountain of evidence, how would she know his pet name if she weren¡¯t Xu Nuo?


    She had been through once too many ups and downs.


    Eventually, she encountered him, and he also encountered her.


    Xu Nuo felt her heart ache. She cupped his face and gently kissed away his tears as though she wanted to expend all her gentleness in this lifetime and give him all the gentleness she could.


    She loved him the most.


    ¡°Dear Stone, you look terrible when you cry,¡± she murmured. She kissed away his tears despite the stinging feeling in her eyes. Ye Ningyuan suddenly carried her sideways and pinned himself on her, kissing her.


    He only wanted to make her his, and he was overbearing to the point he wanted her to remain by his side for the rest of his life. He would never allow her to go missing or die. Xu Nuo wrapped her hands around his nape and forgot everything in that moment. She responded to his kisses fervently. His irregular breathing reverberated between them. This was the first time she saw him this intense.


    As they tangled with each other, their clothes became uncannily fragile and came apart in a matter of time. Since Ye Ningyuan had not been intimate with any woman, he was totally clueless when it came to physical intimacy. He did not have the experience most teenage men had, so he acted according to his feelings¡­


    However, Ye Ningyuan¡¯s clumsiness exceeded Xu Nuo¡¯s expectations and she was hurting from him. She gritted her teeth and almost slapped him. He really did not know how to please her. Uneasiness ensued¡­

 Chapter 871 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    He looked around several times and could not find the correct entrance. Xu Nuo, in pain, almost wanted to kick him off the bed. Just as she lifted her leg, he pinned her on her side and consoled her. He tucked his fingers into her tenderness and said something softly. Xu Nuo¡¯s face was red at how clumsy he really was. Should she be happy or smile bitterly? It was undoubtedly torturous for a woman to give her first time to a man who had no experience, and the experience was certainly not going to be good. As they were both hot-blooded and neither of them was bashful, they explored each other passionately but were just that one step short.


    Thanks to his ministrations, she was aflame with sexual desire. ¡°Do you know exactly what to do?¡± She could not help asking as if scolding him in laughter.


    Ye Ningyuan stared at her!


    Was she questioning his manhood? When a man¡¯s manhood was questioned, it was akin to stepping on his ego. When Ye Ningyuan jerked his finger that bit harder in her, she quickly ducked upward but was pinned down by him, and his hand quickly entered her. Xu Nuo¡¯s face turned red and she grunted slightly. She gritted her teeth and did not scream out. Ye Ningyuan kissed her lips but did not go easy on her. She felt as though she was between fire and ice. She felt really terrible the moment she jerked her body upward to meet his fingers.


    ¡°Dear Stone, fill me up.¡± She begged him. She felt itchiness as though there were ants crawling in her body that she could not swat away. Ye Ningyuan said nothing. He had long wanted to enter her but this felt way underwhelming. Just as he entered her, he was stuck halfway. She was uncomfortable, and he was aching from her clamping him. He was as turgid as he could get, but she backed away and would not allow him to enter.


    ¡°Dear Stone, you¡¯re way too clumsy!¡± Xu Nuo punched Ye Ningyuan. Ye Ningyuan felt worse than her. He wanted to do her wholly but was stuck in the middle of nowhere and aching like there was no tomorrow.


    ¡°Whose fault was it? If you were by my side since you were young, I would have learned it all since long ago.¡±


    He did not have the heart to touch any other woman apart from her.


    ¡°If you are clumsy, don¡¯t take it out on your inexperience,¡± Xu Nuo said.


    Experience was neutral, okay?


    Ye Ningyuan was unhappy. That woman seemed to have become her old overbearing self who would never fail to jab him. He swore that he would avenge himself. They had grown up and he was no longer that Stone that she could manipulate at her whim and fancy.


    Just as he mustered his grand ambition, Xu Nuo had already pulled his neck down, planted a kiss on his lips, and deftly flipped her body. Their positions changed. He was below and she was above. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± she said with gritted teeth.


    Before Ye Ningyuan could respond, she kissed him and he secretly wondered. ¡®Do you know how to? You really do?¡¯ Xu Nuo pleasured him skillfully. She gripped his member and moved up and down, stimulating its tip without stopping. Ye Ningyuan, who was already in pain, could not bear it anymore. Xu Nuo felt the thing in her hand became larger. Her face turned even redder and her heart thumped. Ye Ningyuan urged her to speed up. Xu Nuo stared at him as she gently tried to sit down on his tool. However, she could not see nor find it. Her hands which were propped against his abdomen were aching like no tomorrow, and they suddenly gave way and she sat down directly onto it¡­


    ¡°F***! It hurts¡­¡± Xu Nuo cursed out in pain.


    Ye Ningyuan gritted his teeth. Talk about broken clocks being correct twice a day. He just went into her like this! As it was their first time, both of them were extremely clumsy and Ye Ningyuan was almost an idiot in it. While Xu Nuo had learned a little back then, theory was vastly different from practice and she cursed how her teacher promised her how comfortable and ecstatic it was. It was so damn ecstatic that she was hurting and in no mood to kill.


    It was these two idiots¡¯ first time, and they chose the worst possible position for it. The position they settled on would have caused the woman so much more pain, and him directly entering her created even more pain.


    Her body naturally contracted as a reaction to the pain, and Ye Ningyuan¡¯s tool was also hurting in return. However, the pain had a bone-eroding pleasure. It felt as though there were countless little mouths sucking on his tool. The ecstatic feeling went straight to his head.


    Xu Nuo propped herself up against his body and was about to get away, but a numbing pain hit her when she moved. Ye Ningyuan could not take it anymore. The tightness and sucking became even more evident. If he did not keep it up, he would completely lose his manhood. He sat up and kissed her mounds while he kneaded each one with his hand and gently bit on the tips. The double pleasure from Xu Nuo¡¯s chest and from below sent Xu Nuo grunting. She felt her inner canal become slightly moister. His gentle moves reduced her pain. Ye Ningyuan turned around, and their positions changed. He was now on top and she was now below. ¡°I¡¯ll let you do it again the next time,¡± he said and kissed her lips.


    He slowly wriggled himself inside Xu Nuo. The latter punched him, trying to relax. ¡°You¡¯re too clumsy! I don¡¯t want to do it with you! Come back after you¡¯ve perfected your technique,¡± she said with gritted teeth.


    Ye Ningyuan secretly thought. ¡®You¡¯re clearly making both of us uncomfortable. How could I be blamed for that?¡¯ However, Ye Ningyuan smartly decided to keep quiet and bent down to gently kiss her lips. ¡°Sure, but you have to practice with me. If you don¡¯t, how can I perfect my technique?¡±


    Xu Nuo was so flustered that she pinched Ye Ningyuan¡¯s waist. Ye Ningyuan felt numb and pushed himself hard into her. Xu Nuo gently gasped and bit her lip. Ye Ningyuan cajoled her into vocalizing it. He loved to hear her voice. It sounded as though it was much more charming. It was gentle, sweet, and petulant, which he would never hear during normal times. He loved her when she called him ¡®stone¡¯. There were intimacy and closeness that could not be described in words.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Stone, dear Stone¡­¡± As he wished, she called him his designated pet name while leaving countless scratch marks on his back as though she was struggling to relieve herself of this fear of bobbing in the sea of pleasure. He could not tell whether she was in pleasure or pain.


    Her calling him ¡®stone¡¯ was like an emotional catalyst that was much more effective than anything else. He started to move wildly and thrust into her deeply before gently pulling out. He thrust harder into her with each stroke, and his sweat fell. They locked fingers, and their skin touched in ways that sent their arousal aflame.


    The ecstatic feelings crawled across every part of his body. All his faculties were focused on those pleasurable feelings. He looked at her reddened face and leaned down to kiss her lips. ¡°Nuo Nuo¡­ You are really good.¡±


    He could not put a finger on how she was good! Some people really did not know how she was good, and one would only feel that she was only good in a particular area. But to him, she was good in all areas. Xu Nuo struggled free of his hands and wiped away the sweat on his face. ¡°You fool!¡±


    He smiled as he went with the flow and did not say anything more, focusing on pleasuring her.

 Chapter 872 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Xu Nuo had an annoyed look. She scared him with venomous animals when she was younger, yet he would hug her very tightly at night and never let her go. He hugged her so tightly to the point she wanted to kick him off the bed several times and warned him to let her have a good sleep at night so that he would not have his way with her. Ye Ningyuan would let her go for a moment, but he would then hug her after a while. Unable to bear it, she was about to fly into a rage when he petulantly said that she deserved it, which flustered her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleepy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very sleepy!¡±


    ¡°Then, you sleep while I do my thing.¡± Ye Ningyuan made a very gentlemanly suggestion


    Xu Nuo¡¯s face became warm. ¡°Don¡¯t you touch me, or I will castrate you.¡±


    She swore by her conscience that it really hurt down there.


    ¡°Nuo Nuo, move it a little.¡± He sounded extremely hoarse and completely disregarded what she had said as though he had not heard her. Xu Nuo was utterly aghast. Had he not heard her? F***, he must have grown some balls to get her to pleasure him.


    ¡°Nuo Nuo¡­¡±


    ¡°Dear Stone, it really hurts.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan kissed her lips and comforted her. ¡°One last time, okay?¡±


    Facts proved that Ye Ningyuan was blatantly lying. By the time he was satiated, dawn had broken and she was so tired to the point she could nary move a finger. Truthfully speaking, it ached down here. However, she felt good, and she could not bear to refuse him. If it were somebody else who did that to her, Xu Nuo, no matter however tired she was, would definitely resist. Considering she had the strength, said person was certainly a gone goose.


    In the end, she condoned Ye Ningyuan. When she was younger, she protected him in such a twisted manner so that he would never be hurt. Besides, she was not particularly mean toward him. Now that they had grown up, he was strong enough not to require her protection and care. There were some places that he still needed her. As long as he wanted, she would not turn him down although it burdened her body.


    When she woke up again, it was already noon. She felt much fresher and was in one of his white shirts that had its topmost three buttons undone. When she was sound asleep, he had carried her, washed her up, and tidied up the bed. He was not next to her, and the windows happened to be open. When she saw the white bedsheet hanging in the courtyard, she recalled the madness the night before and felt her face flush.


    It seemed that their clothes had also been washed and were hung outside to dry. Hence, she returned to the bed to continue sleeping. Moments later, somebody seemed to enter the room and kiss her on the lips before hugging her. He had a familiar scent, and Xu Nuo broke into a smile while sleeping soundly.


    He lay down next to Xu Nuo and gently hugged her. When they woke up, it was already evening time. She found that he was still hugging her and thus broke into a smile. Then, she gently crawled out of the bed and went into the bathroom to freshen up.


    After Xu Nuo brushed her teeth and washed her face, she turned and saw him leaning against the door of the bathroom, looking at her with a seeming smile as he ran his eyes around her body. Xu Nuo¡¯s face was really red. She was wearing his white shirt that, thanks to her 168cm frame and how he was 10cm taller, ended slightly below her hips. The rolled sleeves revealed her pale hands, along with some marks on her arms and thighs.


    Just as she was about to step out of the bathroom, he stopped her with his hand. Xu Nuo looked up to stare at him. ¡°Let me go!¡±


    ¡°Nuo Nuo, surely you aren¡¯t thinking of fighting with me like this, are you? That will be very exciting,¡± Ye Ningyuan said playfully. His pitch-black eyes looked especially good when sizing her up. There were deep feelings and love that his gaze could not conceal.


    Xu Nuo naturally knew what he meant and swatted his hand away. Ye Ningyuan conveniently hugged her from the back, holding her waist and resting his head on her shoulder. ¡°Our Nuo Nuo looks especially good in this.¡±


    ¡°Just to fulfill your lusty desires,¡± Xu Nuo coolly replied. Ye Ningyuan chuckled and landed a kiss on her face without denying it. Xu Nuo broke into a smile and said, ¡°Let go. I need to wear my clothes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t wear anything else. You look good like this.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense!¡±


    Ye Ningyuan insisted that Xu Nuo looked extremely good in this outfit, so Xu Nuo, after Ye Ningyuan¡¯s much insistence and tangling, could only wear some smaller pieces of clothing so that he could wantonly appreciate her in his shirt. He sure had an evil taste!


    As Xu Nuo was not a good cook, they had had simple meals for the past two days. Today, Ye Ningyuan prepared a sumptuous spread for her. Xu Nuo did not look at him and looked down as she ate. He was a really good cook.


    She felt awkward at how her dear Stone was capable of doing everything, even household chores like washing clothes and cooking.


    ¡°You¡¯ve not answered the question I asked last night,¡± Ye Ningyuan said when he saw that she was almost done eating.

 Chapter 873 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°You¡¯ve not answered me the question I asked last night,¡± Ye Ningyuan asked as he saw that she was almost done with eating.


    Xu Nuo, of course, knew why he did it and briefly told him about her matters. Ye Ningyuan felt that it was weird and lucky. He did not ask her anything else and just propped his head and watched her eat.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m full,¡± Ye Ningyuan said. Xu Nuo looked up and saw that his bowl was empty. She looked down and drank her soup. Ye Ningyuan asked, ¡°Do you like the food?¡±


    Xu Nuo nodded.


    He asked again, ¡°Is the soup good?¡±


    Xu Nuo nodded again and looked at him in confusion. ¡°What exactly do you want to say?¡±


    Ye Ningyuan said righteously, ¡°Of course I want to know your preferences. After all, I want to cook for you for life.¡±


    Xu Nuo was taken aback and immediately lowered her head. Her face almost fell smack into the soup bowl. As if nothing had happened, Xu Nuo¡¯s fingertips slightly trembled. It was unsure if she was happy or sad. Both of them did not mention Hailan. If Ye Ningyuan did not mention it, so would Xu Nuo not mention it either. It was as if nothing had happened. She was still her, and he was still him. They were just a couple who had been together for many years.


    After dinner, he took her for a stroll on the beach. Xu Nuo was a little full. Although she had applied medicine on her leg that cooled it, her leg was still a little numb. She did not want to go for a stroll with him, but she could not dissuade him and could only walk on the beach with him. The two of them talked about the past¡ªmostly the past. They did not mention the future at all. It was Xu Nuo who did not mention anything about the future. Ye Ningyuan wanted to mention it, but he could only hold back when he saw her expression. She needed time to adjust her mood and he would not stress her too much. The two of them sat on the beach for a while. Ye Ningyuan was inspired and wanted to draw a painting for her. He went back to his room to get his painting equipment and the sketchbook. He was mixing the colors when Xu Nuo flipped open his sketchbook and saw the four words, ¡°My wife, Xu Nuo.¡± She was shocked. She looked up at him and saw that he was seriously mixing the colors. The corners of Xu Nuo¡¯s lips curled slightly. She had to admit that she was happy, a subtle difference from the happiness obtained from a reunion.


    It was a little sweet.


    Ye Ningyuan flipped open the sketchbook and it was filled with her, no, her past self. He must have used Xu Xing¡¯s appearance to draw her. Ye Ningyuan turned back and smiled. ¡°Is it nice?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s nice. I look good, and it¡¯ll look good matter how bad you are at drawing.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan¡¯s hand paused and he shook his head. ¡°Okay, I know you look good, and my drawing is ugly.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    She looked at his painting seriously. One could tell from a painting if they had put in the effort. It was clear that Ye Ningyuan had put in a lot of effort. She could see how dedicated he was from the well-drawn painting.


    Did he really love her?


    It was easy to love someone for a year or two, but it had been more than ten years. It was rare for him to still have such thoughts. However, perhaps she should let go of the knot in her heart and not torture each other like this as long as Ningyuan could let go.


    They did not have multiple thirteen years in their lives, and they could not possibly miss each other again.


    ¡°Nuo Nuo, how nice would it be if you were by my side since you were young.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll get tired of me.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± he said. ¡°Never.¡±


    Xu Nuo only smiled and did not say a word. She knew that her character was terrible, and it was a surprise that he liked her. She thought that Ning Ning liked lively and cheerful girls instead of girls like her.


    ¡°I forgot to ask you something. Do you want to reunite with the Xu family?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She said firmly and closed the sketchbook.¡± Let them think that I¡¯m dead. They don¡¯t care about my life, and I can¡¯t be bothered with them.¡±


    It would be a lie to say that she did not hate that family. She had been by Michael¡¯s side for so many years. Although she had acknowledged a Godmom who doted on her, they was ultimately a thin veil separating them, preventing them from being close to each other. Especially after she had a falling out with Xu Xing, she did not walk around often. She did not know what was on the mind of that mother of hers, but she did not want to be involved with that family.


    It was also very troublesome to explain. She did not have high expectations for kinship. On the contrary, the person who had given her the best in all these years was Michael. He was a Daddy and a Michael who had given her all the kinship that she lacked. Compared to them, she was closer to Michael. This was also why she went crazy after Michael was killed.


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s not talk about it,¡± Ye Ningyuan went along with her and kissed her lips. He gently said, ¡°I will not let you be lonely anymore. You have me.¡±


    Xu Nuo looked down and smiled.


    Ye Ningyuan stroked her hair and got her to pose as he drew. Xu Nuo was very uncooperative, and Ye Ningyuan was very vexed. Finally, he got her to pose in a way he wanted using both the carrot and stick approach. Only then was Ye Ningyuan satisfied.


    He did not draw very quickly and was very serious with each stroke. She was the person he loved the most. All these years, he had always imagined her in his heart. It was the first time she stood in front of him, and the first time she stood in front of him so vividly. Her fluttering long hair, white clothes, and lively expression made Ye Ningyuan feel nothing but gratefulness.


    The heavens, after all, cared for him and eventually returned her to him.


    The sunset cast a thin layer of light on her. Although the sea breeze was strong, it was not cold. Instead, it was warm. Ye Ningyuan picked a white camellia and tucked it behind her ear. Xu Nuo said, ¡°F***, what a love-struck fool!¡±


    ¡°Not at all. It looks particularly good.¡± Her face shape was very suitable for wearing such a big flower, and her long hair was beautiful enough. As the flower hung over her ear, it gave her a different charm. Their duo¡¯s aesthetic preferences were clearly not on the same level. He felt that she was extremely beautiful, but she found it stupid. She refused to don the flower. He hugged and kissed her for a long time, and even tried to wheedle. Xu Nuo rejected all of them. The white camellia was beautiful, but it was silly and childish wearing it.


    ¡°Nuo Nuo, be good.¡±


    ¡°It looks silly. I¡¯m not wearing it.¡± Xu Nuo¡¯s temper was much worse than his. Ye Ningyuan stared at her, and she stared back at him. No way was she wearing it. ¡°At most, I¡¯ll draw it red?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, red makes one look more smitten and silly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll only know the effect after it¡¯s drawn. How do you know it¡¯s silly?¡±


    ¡°Beauty is in the eye of the beholder; you¡¯ll find me good-looking wearing cow dung. It¡¯s obvious how silly it is without you drawing it.¡± Xu Nuo rolled her eyes.


    Ye Ningyuan solemnly said, ¡°Nuo Nuo, don¡¯t doubt my beauty standards. If you want to wear cow dung, I will not say that it looks good.¡± Besides, how was one to wear cow dung?


    Xu Nuo felt stifled. Ye Ningyuan stroked her face and said, ¡°Be good and let me draw. I¡¯ll let you rest for the night. If not¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Ye Ningyuan smiled cunningly, and Xu Nuo eventually relented. Really, if they had another round tonight, she would go crazy. The frequency of having sex needed to be regulated, especially when her body that had just tasted meat.


    ¡°If you dare go back on your words, you¡¯re dead meat,¡± Xu Nuo warned. Ye Ningyuan knew that she had compromised and smiled like a cat that had stolen a fish.

 Chapter 874 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Ye Ningyuan finished drawing in no time. On the piece of paper, she was a gorgeous beauty in white with a white camellia on her ear. She looked especially cold, and the traces of passion and lasciviousness on her body made her look even more alluring. She was half-naked and arousing.


    The camellia that Xu Nuo thought was silly and childish added a touch of innocence to her pure and cold demeanor. It didn¡¯t seem out of place at all. Xu Nuo expressed that she could tolerate the camellia appearing on her for the time being, and this awkward statement pleased Ye Ningyuan. She clearly liked the camellia. His drawing skills had always been excellent, so how could he make her look bad?


    Ye Ningyuan hugged her with one hand and let the sea breeze dry the painting. He brought her along the beach. The man was tall and handsome while the woman was tall and slender. Their back view made them look as romantic as they could be. They seemed to be an extremely intimate couple, but from the front, the woman looked like she wanted to punch somebody whilst the man happily coaxed her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not walking anymore. I¡¯m going back.¡± She was exhausted.


    ¡°You¡¯re not feeling well?¡± Ye Ningyuan finally realized that something was amiss. Her gait was a little weird and Xu Nuo¡¯s face was burning. Ye Ningyuan lifted her up horizontally and carried her in a princess carry.


    ¡°Put me down,¡± Xu Nuo was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Xu Nuo did not know what to say. Ye Ningyuan hugged her and sat down. She wanted to move away, but she was clamped down by him, only to fall onto him. Ye Ningyuan hugged her waist.


    ¡°Nuo Nuo, be good.¡±


    ¡°Good my ass,¡± Xu Nuo struck him lightly a few times. Ye Ningyuan endured the sweet torture and smiled like a cat that had stolen a fish. Hugging her like this was the greatest satisfaction he had in his life.


    Xu Nuo knew that she could not break free from him and could only allow him to hug her. To be honest, she did not expect Ye Ningyuan to have such a strong embrace back then. He could hug her and give her peace. The skinny child back then was now stronger than her. She could rest in his embrace and he could shield her from the wind and rain. This was something she never dreamed of.


    They were of the same age, and he was much shorter than her when they were younger. She thought that he would not be much taller even if he grew up, but things developed unexpectedly. She broke into a smile and allowed herself to sleep in his embrace.


    She was indeed a little sleepy.


    Ye Ningyuan adjusted her into a comfortable position so that she could sleep better. He looked at her sleeping face and gently said, ¡°Nuo Nuo, I will never let you go again.¡±


    Never again!


    Even if she had a knot in her heart, he would not let go.


    There was no redemption for Hailan. He did not want to lose her again. Since he had lost her, he could no longer hold on to her. The only thing he could do was not to lose her again.


    When Xu Nuo woke up, it was already the middle of the night. She laid comfortably in his embrace as he hugged her possessively and intimately. She smiled and could not help but caress his face. Ye Ningyuan woke up the moment she touched him. Xu Nuo retracted her hand, but he grabbed her hand and pressed it against his face again. ¡°Why are you hiding?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I like it when Nuo Nuo secretly touches me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing it secretly.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you didn¡¯t. I¡¯m all yours. You can touch me however you want, openly and above board,¡± Ye Ningyuan changed his words and smiled as he kissed her hair and forehead.


    As she endured his intimacy, Ye Ningyuan kept his promise and did not touch her. Perhaps he knew that she was unwell, so he only kissed her lips and did not dare to go overboard as he was afraid that he would not be able to control himself.


    Her body could not bear the frequent pleas for sex. He had gone overboard last night and was clumsy, making her uncomfortable. Her nether parts were injured, something he realized when he applied medicine for her. His heart ached when she yelled how much it hurt. He was secretly angry at his own recklessness. Xu Nuo did not mention a word, but he knew how to take care of her. She was, after all, the woman he loved and wanted to protect the most. He really wanted her, but he did not want to hurt her.


    ¡°Stone, about your sister¡­ I¡¯m very sorry,¡± Xu Nuo closed her eyes and gently said. She was really sorry and did not know how to express her feelings.


    This was the first time Xu Nuo told him about Hailan. Ye Ningyuan paused and knew the pain in her heart. He hugged her tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t blame you.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you blame yourself?¡± she hit the nail on the head and asked. He did not blame her because he accepted everything about her and would rather take responsibility for everything. She did not want that to happen.


    Ye Ningyuan did not hide it from her and said that he blamed himself. Xu Nuo¡¯s face darkened and Ye Ningyuan said in a measured voice, ¡°No matter how much I blame myself, I will not let you go. I will not let you leave me.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡­¡±


    ¡°Nuo Nuo, don¡¯t run away, okay? Let¡¯s face this together. Mommy said that Hailan¡¯s fate with us is too shallow, and it¡¯s none of our business,¡± Ye Ningyuan said.


    ¡°Your mommy is so nice,¡± Xu Nuo smiled bitterly as she buried her head in his chest. Ye Ningyuan gently patted her shoulder.


    ¡°Do you want to stay on Paradise Island? If you do, I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡±


    She was shocked and looked up in shock. ¡°What about The Top Terrorist Organization¡­¡±


    ¡°Everything is secondary compared to you.¡±


    It would be a lie to say that she was not touched. Who could bear Ye Ningyuan¡¯s gentleness and not be touched by him? Xu Nuo¡¯s eyes reddened and she gritted her teeth and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    She did not want him to give up on anything.


    She wanted him to stand at the top of the world forever. He liked The Top Terrorist Organization so much, so how could he give up?


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want that to happen, don¡¯t give up on me, okay? We¡¯ve been separated for so many years and it wasn¡¯t easy for us to be together. Why do we have to be separated? We are sorry about Hailan, but that is irreversible. We can¡¯t live in its shadow forever. Xu Nuo, promise me, okay?¡± Ye Ningyuan held her hand tightly.


    Xu Nuo gritted her teeth. This cunning man wanted a promise from her.


    She gritted her teeth and could only nod. What else could she do?


    Since he had already said so, what was the point of her running away? The world was huge and she would not be able to escape from him no matter where she ran. Since that was the case, she might as well not run.


    ¡°Okay!¡± she gently replied. Ye Ningyuan was overjoyed and kissed her lips passionately. ¡°Nuo Nuo, remember your promise. I promised you my life, and so must you.¡±

 Chapter 875 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Xu Nuo and Ye Ningyuan spent very happy days on the island.


    It was quiet and far from the noise. Xu Nuo had never had such a happy and carefree life. There were no murders, missions, or terrorists. Oh, there was a terrorist, but he was her most gentle terrorist.


    As the sun rose and the sun set, Ye Ningyuan had not had such comfortable days in a long time. The key was that he was happy to have her by his side, even if she did nothing¡ªas long as she stayed by his side.


    There was something that Xu Nuo was curious about and she could not help but ask him. ¡°Have we fought seriously before?¡±


    Ye Ningyuan seriously pondered over this question. Was it very important?


    It seemed like they had not.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°Fighting,¡± Xu Nuo said matter-of-factly. Ye Ningyuan had a sad look on his face. His wife was very violent, and his future days were dire. ¡°Nuo Nuo, don¡¯t. I will not be able to defeat you.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan raised his hands in surrender and decisively gave up his rights to victory. If there was anyone in the world who could make him surrender with both hands, it would have to be Xu Nuo. Based on his analysis of his and Xu Nuo¡¯s skills, he was better. Xu Nuo probably knew too. There was no need to fight. He just admitted defeat.


    ¡°I have nothing to do,¡± Xu Nuo said.


    Ye Ningyuan hugged her and reached his hand into her clothes. He smiled ambiguously. ¡°Actually, we can fight in another way.¡±


    Xu Nuo stared at him. F***, this pervert.


    ¡°F*** off!¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled cunningly and pushed her onto the beach. Xu Nuo kicked him and he agilely dodged before planting his kiss on her lips. ¡°We have never done it on the beach.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°Stone, can you stop thinking about this?¡± Xu Nuo wanted to cry but had no tears. She no longer had the desire to beat him up. When he wanted to swim in the water the day before, she did not stop him. She endured swimming naked, but she did not expect him to drag her into the water. The consequences were obvious. Luckily, nobody passed by. If not, she would have been utterly embarrassed.


    He also gave a fair reason that he had never done it in the sea. F***, was that what people said? Was he planning to do it everywhere? It¡¯s not like he had done it everywhere before.


    ¡°Nuo Nuo, you have to empathize with the feelings of a man who had just stolen a forbidden fruit.¡±


    ¡°Pervert!¡±


    ¡°My daddy said that men would become perverts in front of the woman they love.¡±


    Xu Nuo blushed and Ye Ningyuan decisively pounced on her. As he was about to remove her shirt, he heard Xu Nuo mumble, ¡°Did you hear anything?¡±


    ¡°Focus!¡± Ye Ningyuan pinched her chest, and Xu Nuo gently moaned. This pervert was really horny, but she did not have the time to think too much before she was pulled into the whirlpool of desire. It was only when the clear sound of desire rang in the air that Ye Ningyuan and Xu Nuo could not ignore that sound. He quickly grabbed the clothes for her to wear and cursed uncouthly. Shit! Which bastard is it!


    Xu Nuo gloated at his misfortune. This was the outcome of being horny.


    The helicopter hovered around the island and slowly landed. Wushuang stuck her head out and greeted him happily. ¡°Brother, you are so passionate. Break a leg. We will be your audience.¡±


    A dark cloud hung over Ye Ningyuan¡­


    Weren¡¯t they only arriving at the end of the month?


    Xu Nuo wanted to find a hole to hide in. It was too embarrassing, especially when she saw Cheng Anya, Eleven, and Ye Wei¡¯s ambiguous gazes. She was even more embarrassed. Was this considered being caught in the act?


    Ye Ningyuan was calm as though nothing had happened. ¡°Mommy, Auntie, why are you here?¡±


    Ye Wei smiled charmingly. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t come, I wouldn¡¯t have seen such a good show. Baby, you are too passionate. Doing it in broad daylight.¡±


    Xu Nuo stood there with a red face. The kids had already run off to explore and Ningyuan reminded them not to run too far. Xu Nuo really did not know what to say in front of this family and merely greeted them. As she was not good with words, Cheng Anya, Ye Wei, and company did not mind. Ye Ningyuan helped them carry their luggage and went in. The room was not tidied up because Ye Ningyuan did not expect them to arrive so early.


    ¡°Mommy, why didn¡¯t you tell us that you were coming?¡±


    ¡°We happened to pass by. Wei Wei said she wanted to visit you, so we came along,¡± Cheng Anya said with a smile. Ye Wei was clearly doing it on purpose.


    However, Cheng Anya would not say that.


    ¡°Mommy, Nuo Nuo and I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t explain. I know. Your auntie has already said it,¡± Cheng Anya said. She looked at the girl who went up to help Eleven carry her luggage and smiled. ¡°Very good.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°By the way, when are you going to marry Xu Nuo?¡± Cheng Anya asked teasingly. They seemed to be very compatible with each other. It seemed like Ning Ning had already settled Xu Nuo, so what happened next would not be a big problem.


    She started to feel that being a grandmother in her thirties was not a dream.


    ¡­


    With so many people suddenly appearing in their world, Ye Ningyuan and Xu Nuo adapted to it quickly and helped them tidy up their rooms the whole afternoon. Ye Ningyuan ordered people to bring over a few sets of bed accessories and some daily necessities, and they only finished in the evening.


    In the evening, Rong Yan, Ye Wei, and Eleven prepared a sumptuous seafood feast. The kids were extremely happy and ate to their heart¡¯s content. Xu Nuo could not get used to such a lively atmosphere. She buried her head and did not say much.


    Every time Ye Wei, Cheng Anya, and company said something to her, she would reply simply. She was the perfect example of following the mantra, silence was gold. She kept her head down and ate. Ye Wei asked him how he recognized her, but Xu Nuo would probably not tell him given her character. Ye Ningyuan kept them in suspense and did not tell them the truth. Everybody was smart enough to not ask.


    Mo Yeyan, on the other hand, asked with the soup spoon in hand, ¡°Ningyuan, when are you getting married?¡±


    Ye Wei gave him a thumbs up for the question. Small White was still smart at times, but Mo Xiaobai did not find him smart. Wasn¡¯t it obvious? It was fun to attend a wedding and be a flower girl.


    ¡°As long as she¡¯s willing, anytime.¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled.


    Mo Xiaobai then asked Xu Nuo, ¡°Xu Nuo, when are you going to marry Ningyuan?¡±


    Xu Nuo looked down as she ate and pretended not to hear anything. Ye Ningyuan laughed by the side. Mo Xiaobai was a child who would never give up if he could not get an answer. He asked a few more times and Xu Nuo looked up. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Mo Xiaobai opened his mouth and blurted out, ¡°Ningyuan, she dislikes you.¡±

 Chapter 876 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    There was no entertainment on the island, but Ye Wei was a person who loved to have fun. After dinner, she sailed out to a neighboring island. Paradise Island was deserted, but there were many residential islands in the nearby archipelago. There were also many entertainment programs on the island. She had not enjoyed the dance and joy of the ocean for many years. After checking that there were three programs on the island, she immediately sailed out to have fun.


    Eleven, Rong Yan, and Anya went along with the few kids. Xu Nuo wanted to stay at home, but Ye Ningyuan brought her onto the boat.


    The two of them were stuck together and Ning Ning was mostly the one talking. Xu Nuo would occasionally reply to him, and Cheng Anya shook her head as she looked on. Her son had been completely taken captive. He looked like a typical henpecked husband.


    Ye Ningyuan, on the other hand, did not care. Ye Wei smiled and teased him. ¡°Dear Ning Ning, have your roles been reversed? You wash, cook, and take care of all the chores. No matter how I look at it, you are the wife in the relationship.¡±


    Xu Nuo blushed. Ye Ningyuan hugged her openly and smiled. ¡°So what? My daddy does it too.¡±


    Cheng Anya coughed a few times and Ye Wei laughed.


    Mo Yeyan said, ¡°Ningyuan, I need to learn from you.¡±


    Ye Wei looked at Mo Xiaobai from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Mo Xiaobai, do you really need to learn from mistakes? You will definitely blow up the kitchen once you enter the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, isn¡¯t this good? Your son will then be served by others. How comfortable is that?¡± Mo Xiaobai rebutted.


    Like a brother, Mo Chen hugged Mo Xiaobai affectionately. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will serve you.¡±


    ¡°I love you the most.¡± Mo Xiaobai was touched and called Mo Chen affectionately as he pushed him down.


    Mo Chen smiled and retorted, ¡°I love Mo Xiaobai the most too.¡±


    Eleven broke into a smile. What a great ambition! To think that even you are short of servants. This was another stupid one. Why did she want to laugh whenever she saw the two brothers together?


    Mo Yao coldly stared at Mo Xiaobai and Mo Chen. Mo Xiaobai and Mo Chen were shocked and shrunk their necks back. Mo Xiaobai hid beside Mo Chen. Mo Chen coughed and turned his body to block Mo Xiaobai. He looked at his brother with a sad face.


    Ye Feimo was expressionless as Kaka propped his head up and dropped it onto Ye Feimo¡¯s shoulder. The scene was extremely harmonious, and all the adults were speechless. Ye Wei clapped her hands and said, ¡°I say, what are you all up to?¡±


    Ye Feimo¡¯s expression was extremely cold as he said forcefully, ¡°One does not allow benefits to go out the family.¡±


    Eleven broke into laughter, and Rong Yan could not stop laughing. Anya laughed too. ¡°Kaka, are you going to settle for second best¡ªFeimo¡ªwhen Hailan is gone?¡±


    Xu Nuo was not quite used to this family¡¯s style. What were they doing? Encouraging her children to be gay? Although she had no opinion on this, she found them too open-minded.


    Ye Ningyuan whispered, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Kaka asked seriously, ¡°Feimo, do you want me?¡±


    Ye Feimo scanned him from head to toe and said, ¡°Wash, cook, lay the bed sheets, carry out bath services, mop the floor, earn money¡­ If you are willing to let me dissect you and fulfill the above conditions, I want you.¡±


    The Mo brothers shivered. Little cousin, are you sure you want to find a partner? Are you sure?


    Kaka asked Rong Yan, ¡°Mommy, do I fit the bill?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Little Feimo, you¡¯ve hurt my heart too much. Mo Xiaobai, my confession has been rejected. Come and comfort me.¡±


    Mo Xiaobai shook his head decisively.


    Mo Wushuang chuckled. ¡°Feimo can spend the rest of his life reading books. Which woman would challenge this limit?¡±


    Cheng Anya agreed.


    Mo Xiaobai asked weakly, ¡°Do we have to keep the good stuff in the family?¡±


    Ye Wei wanted to throw Mo Xiaobai into the sea. ¡°Don¡¯t ask such a question. It will make me regret enduring a whole day¡¯s pain when giving birth to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Mo Xiaobai could bear any brunt well. He raised his hand weakly. ¡°Mommy, you said that you only endured three hours of pain before giving birth to me. How did it become a whole day?¡±


    Mo Xiaobai expressed his puzzlement. Ye Wei smiled like a witch and grabbed him as if she was about to throw him away. Mo Xiaobai cried and wrapped his legs around Ye Wei¡¯s waist. ¡°Little brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Calling your daddy is useless.¡±


    As the mother and son engaged in the banter, the boat reached the shore.


    Ye Wei directly threw him onto the shore. Mo Xiaobai flipped in mid-air and landed steadily on the beach. ¡°Mommy, you are too violent. My poor Daddy¡­ No, Daddy is violent too. He is not pitiful at all.¡±


    Everyone laughed.


    Xu Nuo and Ye Ningyuan said, ¡°Your family is really fun.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our family,¡± Ye Ningyuan corrected her little mistake. Xu Nuo turned her face away. Who was part of their family? She felt a sweetness in her heart. Our family¡­


    Ye Ningyuan held her hand tightly.


    There was a large bonfire party on the island, and they would have free time separately once they reached the island. Ye Wei brought Mo Wushuang and decisively left the team. Eleven brought the Mo family¡¯s three children, Rong Yan and Anya brought Kaka and Ye Feimo along.


    Ye Ningyuan and Xu Nuo went to have fun alone.


    It was very lively on the island. The islanders gathered in a circle and danced while singing. The ladies wore beautiful dresses of all colors and it exuded an oceanic vibe. They had beautiful flowers on their heads and danced beautifully.


    Most of the young men showed their muscular arms. They were dressed in beach clothes and some were in tight-fitting clothes. The bonfire party was extremely lively. Ye Ningyuan recalled how he and Xu Nuo danced passionately in the dance hall and his heart skipped a beat.


    Xu Nuo naturally thought of it too. When she saw him looking at her, she gently smiled.


    ¡°Shall we dance?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Xu Nuo shook her head and whispered. ¡°That was my first time dancing with someone else.¡±


    ¡°That was my honor. I must be your only dance partner for all your dances in the future.¡± He smiled as Xu Nuo chuckled. Ye Ningyuan hugged her tightly and secretly gave her a kiss on her face.


    As the two of them cheered along with the crowd, they suddenly saw an enchanting figure appear in the dance crew. She twisted her waist and shook her head in a flirtatious manner. It was Ye Wei. She loved such occasions and had not danced such a suggestive dance for a long time. It was rare for her to get the chance, so she didn¡¯t let it slip. She was the woman who pursued freedom of character the most.


    Mo Xiaobai whistled and cheered. ¡°Sister, break a leg! Sister, break a leg!¡±


    Xu Nuo broke into laughter.


    Sister¡­


    Ye Ningyuan, who was leaning on Xu Nuo¡¯s shoulder, could not stop laughing. Cheering her on by calling her Mommy at such an occasion was a killjoy and calling her sister was just right.


    ¡°Your cousin is too cute.¡±

 Chapter 877 - Untitled

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°He is indeed extremely cute,¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled. The atmosphere was very lively. Ye Wei pulled Ye Ningyuan over to be her dance partner, and Ye Ningyuan did not reject her. Mo Xiaobai shouted even louder and kept calling out brother and sister.


    Ye Ningyuan was also extremely good at dancing, and his dance matched perfectly with Ye Wei¡¯s. It made Mo Xiaobai want to dance. He asked Mo Chen, ¡°Let¡¯s dance together.¡±


    Mo Chen said, ¡°There¡¯s no beauty in us dancing. Dance when you grow up.¡±


    Mo Xiaobai started to look forward to growing up¡­


    Cheng Anya walked over and smiled at Xu Nuo. ¡°Nuo Nuo, walk with me.¡±


    Xu Nuo looked at Ye Ningyuan who was dancing happily with Ye Wei. She nodded. To be honest, she liked Cheng Anya. Although they did not spend much time together in the Ye family, she was an elder whom people liked easily.


    The two of them stood on a high spot and could see the men and women dancing. Cheng Anya asked her, ¡°When are you and Ning Ning getting married?¡±


    Ah¡­ Xu Nuo did not expect Cheng Anya to suddenly ask her this question. Anya smiled sweetly and there was nothing out of the ordinary. Xu Nuo wondered if she really did not mind Hailan¡¯s incident. This incident was ultimately a knot in her heart. Although she promised Ye Ningyuan that she would never leave, she felt even more pressured when she thought about facing his family.


    ¡°Do you mind about Hailan?¡±


    Xu Nuo nodded and Cheng Anya said, ¡°Xu Nuo, the incident with Hailan has passed. Our family has always believed in being forward-looking. We are already very sad to lose Hailan. If Ning Ning is unhappy, as parents, we will be in a terrible mood. I have lost a daughter and I do not want to lose a son. It is enough that you can make my son happy.¡±


    She had heard from Ye Ningyuan that his daddy and mommy did not mind Hailan¡¯s matter. Xu Nuo thought that Ye Ningyuan was probably just consoling her, but she would be lying if she said that she was not touched.


    Xu Nuo was extremely touched.


    Her fingertips were trembling, and an irrepressible pain in her heart slowly spread. Cheng Anya¡¯s comforting made her feel guilty. Perhaps, she could tell that there was a knot between Ye Ningyuan and Xu Nuo.


    Some things were not as convincing as hearing it from Cheng Anya¡¯s mouth than from Ye Ningyuan.


    Like Hailan¡¯s matter.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry,¡± Xu Nuo said.


    ¡°Ah Chen and I don¡¯t blame you, and you don¡¯t have to apologize either. But since you feel sorry, we will accept it too. So, Nuo Nuo, if you really feel sorry, treat my son well in the future,¡± Cheng Anya said. ¡°After you died, he was always unhappy. He trained on the island alone for so many years, and we did not accompany him and let him endure everything alone. You should spend more time with him and love him more in the future. The person who was lost and regained is always so precious. I know that he will never let you go, so please do not let him go for other reasons. He does not have much time to be happy in this life, so please return the happiness to him a thousandfold. This is my only wish as a mother.¡±


    As she watched the woman walk towards the bonfire party, Xu Nuo¡¯s eyes turned a little red. Her words lingered in her ears. Her only wish? Wasn¡¯t that her wish too? How could she not know that her Stone did not have many happy days left in his life?


    Everybody hoped that Ye Ningyuan would be happy.


    He had met her too early, and had experienced the taste of love too early, but he lost her too early as well. He endured the separation of life and death. Those who had not experienced that kind of pain would not understand. Her heart ached. She had seen his hesitance the past few days and he was probably very afraid.


    He was afraid that she would leave.


    She had never been a hesitant person since she was young. She was decisive and never tortured herself for the survival of others. However, there was always one exception in the world¡ªone person¡­


    Stone!


    She saw him walk out of the crowd and look around for her. Cheng Anya pointed behind her and he quickly ran over. His forehead was covered in sweat after he completed the dance.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like this occasion?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Xu Nuo smiled. ¡°It¡¯s too noisy down there. I can watch you quietly from here.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan was taken aback and suddenly smiled. It was as though there were countless bubbles of happiness in his heart that burst into cherubic voices. He was surprised that Xu Nuo would say something like that.


    After the deed, Xu Nuo was out of breath. The two of them hugged each other for a long time to calm their thumping hearts and heavy breathing before they collapsed on the grass. Xu Nuo could not believe that she would do such a crazy thing.


    ¡°Come out quickly,¡± Xu Nuo nudged him away.


    Ye Ningyuan played dead. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted after cumming.¡±


    F***, who are you trying to fool?


    She was about to hit him when Ye Ningyuan grabbed her waist. ¡°Nuo Nuo, please stop moving. I want it again.¡±


    Xu Nuo became obedient.


    The two of them hugged each other and did another round before they tidied themselves up. Xu Nuo hated the way they looked after the deed. Cheng Anya and the rest could tell what they had done.


    Ye Ningyuan was thick-skinned and did not care.


    ¡°What did Mommy tell you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Xu Nuo, of course, would not tell him. She turned her head and slapped his face. ¡°Stone, did you say that you would cook for me for the rest of my life?¡±


    ¡°Definitely!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, can I start exercising my rights now?¡±


    Ye Ningyuan was stunned for a moment until she took a few steps. He decisively caught up to her, held her face, and kissed her lips¡­


    Nuo Nuo really felt like a goddess.


    I met you in my best years. Although I was disappointed and lonely, I still gave you the best of my everything to you.


    This is the proudest thing that has ever happened to me.

 Chapter 878 - Everyone Comes to Paradise Island

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    There were a few large-scale activities on the island recently, and they were all very lively. Ye Wei, Anya, Wushuang, and company had a lot of fun every day and enjoyed themselves so much to the point of forgetting home. The festival was held once every few days, and Cheng Anya, Rong Yan, and company enjoyed life on the island. Therefore, everybody decided to stay for a while longer.


    Ye Ningyuan hugged Xu Nuo and said, ¡°Our alone time together is gone.¡±


    Xu Nuo patted him and smiled. ¡°Be good.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan realized that Xu Nuo had become much more fond of smiling ever since she opened her heart that day. Although it was not a very bright smile, such a smile was still rare.


    ¡°Smile again!¡± He kissed her cheek and coaxed her. Xu Nuo punched him. As the two of them were fooling around, they heard the sound of a hovering helicopter. A helicopter flew over from the beach.


    The two of them looked at each other, not knowing who it was.


    As the aircraft hovered for a while, Ye Wei, Anya, Eleven, and the others ran out and were discussing who it was. The cabin door opened and Third Young Master Ye stuck his head out and waved his hand. Cheng Anya¡¯s eyes lit up as she counted the days. They had stayed on Paradise Island for almost a month and she had not seen Third Young Master Ye for a long time.


    Ye Wei, Eleven, and Rong Yan could not help but recall the person at home.


    ¡°Mommy, looks like you¡¯re happy. Your saliva is about to drip out,¡± Ye Ningyuan joked. Cheng Anya stared at him as he hugged Xu Nuo and sat on a rock. He whispered something into Xu Nuo¡¯s ear and Xu Nuo smiled.


    As the helicopter landed, Third Young Master Ye walked out first. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Chu Li also walked out of the cabin door, followed by Big Boss Mo and Mo Jue. The children cheered, and the women laughed.


    Paradise Island instantly became lively. Mo Ye smiled and hugged Eleven. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would be back in half a month?¡±


    Eleven chuckled. ¡°I forgot.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you and Ye Wei go out next time.¡± Mo Ye thought to himself, Eleven and Ye Wei forget their return date whenever they are out. It¡¯s so hard to sleep alone. He even had to chase after his wife personally this time.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it another time.¡± The couple had known each other for a long time, and Eleven naturally knew how to deal with Mo Ye. He would always tell her not to go out with Ye Wei, but she had ways to have fun with Ye Wei. However, she still listened to him most of the time.


    The Mo twins were obviously neglected by their father. One of them had a sad face and the other was expressionless.


    Mo Jue stared at Ye Wei, and Ye Wei stared back at him. Mo Wushuang and Mo Xiaobai clapped and cheered them on to see who could win in the staredown. Mo Jue instantly changed his target to Mo Xiaobai, and Mo Wushuang smiled sweetly.


    Boys and girls were indeed different. Girls just had it better.


    Third Young Master Ye saw that Anya was in a good mood and thought that letting her travel was the right thing to do. As long as she was in a better mood, he did not mind not meeting her for a month. However, a month was the limit to his endurance. After being married for so many years, this was the first time he was separated from her for so long.


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡± Cheng Anya gently smiled.


    Chu Li and Rong Yan hugged each other and said some intimate words to each other. After not seeing each other for a month, his Yan Yan had become even more beautiful. In Chu Li¡¯s eyes, even the most beautiful women could not compare to Rong Yan. Among all the children, only Kaka received his daddy¡¯s concern and greeting. The others did not even get a word. Kaka could not help but sigh. This was how important one¡¯s character was. Feimo gave him an askew glance and snorted.

 Chapter 879 - Mo Ye and Eleven

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    At night, Eleven and Mo Ye took a stroll. As the moonlight shone on them, their shadows were elongated and long, creating a beautiful scene. The two of them whispered to each other sweet nothings, rubbing their ears against each other¡¯s hair, as though they were one. Eleven¡¯s face turned red from the teasing.


    It was Mo Ye¡¯s interest to tease her. Every time he teased her, he felt a sense of satisfaction. He liked to see her shy and gorgeous appearance when she looked down. It was extremely beautiful. He had seen it for so many years, and his heart felt warm every time. It was still the amorous throbbing of the past.


    They had been married for many years and had a pair of twin sons. Logically speaking, no matter how intense a couple¡¯s feelings were, they should have slowly faded away and work had to be put in to maintain the relationship. However, their feelings were not very intense from the beginning. She was someone who kept her emotions in check, and so was he. He was the one who led the direction of their relationship from the start. He owed her and fell in love with her. He spent some effort to make her fall in love with him. She was innocent and her feelings were pure. She was extremely gullible. He had to admit that he always liked to coax her like this when he was young. It was the same now.


    His feelings for her had never faded.


    The relationship between him and her was about working in concert in a steady fashion. Apart from the days when she hated him, the relationship between the two of them had always been smooth-sailing. They were unlike Ye Wei and Mo Jue, whose relationship developed quickly and passionately.


    He did not even understand how Mo Jue and Ye Wei had such a fast relationship, yet it was filled with excitement and quarreling. Wasn¡¯t it better to live together quietly?


    People had different personalities and expressed their feelings differently. He preferred quiet and warm people like Eleven. It reminded him of a cup of fragrant tea.


    He got her to sit on the beach and hugged her in his embrace. Eleven looked around in embarrassment, but there was nobody around. She pushed his shoulders and Mo Ye gently smiled. ¡°Did you have fun this month?¡±


    Eleven nodded as he played with her fingers. Their fingers intertwined intimately.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I missed you!¡± Mo Ye smiled as he held her head back and kissed her on the lips. He was no longer like how he was a few years ago when he was afraid that he would not plant enough kisses. He was now kissing her gently and passionately. He was not as passionate as he was when he was young, but he left a deeper and more unforgettable feeling.


    He did miss her.


    She was different from Ye Wei as Ye Wei often traveled everywhere. It was normal for her to not return for two to three months. Eleven, however, was different as she cared about family. Even if she went out traveling with Ye Wei, her heart would soften whenever he missed her and called her.


    Her trip this time was to Paradise Island. Since the telephone lines didn¡¯t work, he could only come look for her.


    Her face was flushed, making her extremely cute. Under the moonlight, she was as beautiful as a peach. The heavens were generous to her. After her body recovered, along with being carefully nursed back to health by Su Man, she rarely suffered pain or had to do laborious work. She would occasionally head out on expeditions with Ye Wei, and she had taken good care of herself. She was, in fact, only thirty-one years old and as beautiful as before. This flower that he had protected for many years had blossomed even more beautifully.


    Mo Ye hugged her and watched the waves. Mo Ye suddenly said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to accompany you like this all these years.¡±


    ¡°No, it all happens at home.¡± No matter how busy he was, he would always go home. Moreover, she would occasionally deal with Mafia matters with him. The two of them were almost inseparable. How could he say that he was not free to accompany her?


    Besides, she also understood that Mo Ye wanted to build a stronger foundation so that Mo Yao, Mo Chen, and Mo Yeyan would have it easier in the future.

 Chapter 880 - Ye Feimo and Mo Xiaobai

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    Mo Ye smiled as he hugged Eleven and gently promised her. ¡°When Mo Yao gets older, I¡¯ll leave everything and focus on accompanying you.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Eleven replied as Mo Ye gently hugged her. They enjoyed the peace and vastness of the ocean together. After so many years, they had chemistry and could understand each other without needing any words.


    As Mo Ye hugged her, he felt like he was hugging the whole world.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that her body was unsuitable for her to get pregnant again, he really wanted to have another girl to dote on. He was jealous every time he saw Mo Jue and Wushuang being together, but it was fine still.


    In the mansion on the island.


    The few children huddled together gloomily. They seemed to have been neglected after the adults came. They were all talking about love and the pain of separation. They had forgotten all about them¡ªthe children.


    Even Mo Jue and Ye Wei were together.


    The children felt that they had been neglected.


    Ye Feimo was the calmest. He took his game console and played it expressionlessly as he said coldly, ¡°This is not the first time I¡¯ve been ignored. Do you have to act like a resentful woman?¡±


    Mo Chen and Mo Xiaobai were especially so. They had long faces as if someone owed them millions.


    Everybody despised him. Kaka touched Little Feimo¡¯s face and expressed his sympathy. Ye Feimo raised his eyebrows and smiled coldly. ¡°Why are you all looking at me? What did I say wrong?¡±


    Everyone showed their scorn again.


    Kaka said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for Feimo to say such a long sentence. You guys are too disrespectful.¡±


    ¡°Little Cousin, you¡¯d better shut up.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s play mahjong. Who¡¯s up?¡± Mo Chen raised his hand and asked. This was their classic entertainment since there were only two helicopters. Mo Xiaobai did not wait for anyone to respond as he ran to get the mahjong set.


    Ye Feimo was uninterested. ¡°I¡¯m not playing.¡±


    Mo Wushuang was not in the mood either. Kaka and Mo Yao looked at each other. It was such an insult to their intelligence to be up against the two idiots, and the two of them decisively didn¡¯t want to play. Mo Xiaobai returned with a mahjong set, but nobody was willing to play. He was in tears.


    ¡°You guys are even more annoying than turtles.¡± Mo Xiaobai stomped his feet arrogantly and called out names without hesitation. ¡°Little Cousin, Kaka, you guys play with me.¡±


    Wushuang folded her hands and watched the show. Mo Yao raised his eyebrows coldly and looked at Mo Xiaobai coldly. He asked weakly, ¡°Brother, do you want to play?¡±


    Mo Yao snorted and figuratively sent Mo Xiaobai flying into a Siberian iceberg. Mo Xiaobai was beyond tears. He felt aggrieved for not asking Mo Yao first¡­


    Big Brother was as scary as ever.


    Woo woo¡­


    ¡°Little brother¡­¡± Mo Xiaobai shouted passionately. Mo Chen immediately raised his hand.¡± I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here. Little cousin, you must be afraid of losing, right? ¡±


    It was said that Ye Feimo never played such childish games like mahjong.


    Ye Feimo did not even raise his head and his lips curled up coldly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford to lose.¡±


    Everybody fell silent. Kaka laughed in a sorry state and whispered to Ye Feimo. Ye Feimo raised his eyebrows and was finally interested. He looked at Mo Chen and Mo Xiaobai. The two fools were basically wallowing in sorrow together.


    Her cousin¡¯s aura was much scarier than his brother¡¯s.


    ¡°Mahjong, right? It¡¯s too low-class to play with money. How about this, whoever loses will strip and run around naked?¡± Ye Feimo proposed the match¡¯s conditions.

 Chapter 881 (END) - The End

    Translator: Atlas Studios  Editor: Atlas Studios


    ¡°Mahjong, right? It¡¯s too low-class to play with money. How about this, whoever loses will strip and run around naked?¡± Ye Feimo proposed the match¡¯s conditions.


    Run¡­ naked?


    The two fools of the Mo family were shocked and were stunned for a moment. The two of them looked at each other and thought of their cousin¡¯s mahjong skills. The two of them clapped and cheered, agreeing to the rules.


    Mo Yao¡¯s smile became even colder.


    Hence, they started.


    Mo Chen sat opposite Mo Xiaobai, while Mo Yao sat opposite Ye Feimo. Kaka was Ye Feimo¡¯s strategist and Wushuang watched all three. The game began.


    The first round.


    Ye Feimo threw out his tiles very slowly. He had four bad tiles in his hands. According to his observation, Mo Yao wanted to Pong one of them, and Mo Xiaobai wanted to Chow one of them, while Ye Feimo wanted to let Mo Xiaobai Chow it. He was more interested in looking at Mo Yao than him. Ye Feimo played his tiles slowly, and Mo Xiaobai was an impatient person who kept shouting. Ye Feimo smiled in a deadpan manner. This paradoxical act was not easy, and it made Mo Xiaobai¡¯s hair stand.


    Hence, Mo Yao did a Pong and threw out a tile. Mo Chen took a tile and threw it out. It was Ye Feimo¡¯s turn again. He touched his tile and the corner of his lips curled. He threw it out and Mo Chen took it with a Pong. When Mo Chen threw out a tile, Ye Feimo got a tile and did a Concealed Kong.


    Mo Xiaobai was in tears. Ye Feimo had still managed to get a Concealed Kong after denying him two tiles in a row. Was there any justice in this world?


    It was said that rookies were lucky.


    Mo Xiaobai calmed down.


    This game wasn¡¯t played by Taiwanese mahjong rules, but a mahjong game with a single chucker. In this round, with a winner and a chucker, the chucker would be punished when three parties lost. Therefore, the way of playing was much more conservative than Taiwanese mahjong. One would rather have the other party win by a Self-pick than having themselves throw out the winning tile.


    Both of them threw out a few useless tiles, but Mo Xiaobai could not Chow a single tile. He started to realize the seriousness of the situation and asked Ye Feimo with a sad face, ¡°Feimo, I thought you don¡¯t play mahjong?¡±


    ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°Everybody says so.¡±


    Ye Feimo coldly harrumphed. ¡°You¡¯ve been deceived by everyone.¡±


    Mo Xiaobai expressed his sadness. ¡°Feimo, throw out a tile for me to Chow. I¡¯m so pitiful.¡±


    He actually could not Chow a single card from his cousin. This was too sad, too overboard, and too cunning. Mo Xiaobai was crying. Mo Chen looked at him pitifully and sympathized with him in spirit.


    One should never underestimate Ye Feimo.


    Wasn¡¯t that courting death?


    As a result, Mo Xiaobai started to stretch his legs. Ye Feimo raised his eyebrows coldly. Humph, playing mahjong with Mo Xiaobai was really damaging to his elegance. This was similar to Mo Yao insulting his intelligence.


    ¡°Mo Xiaobai, you kicked my leg,¡± Ye Feimo coldly reminded him. Mo Xiaobai bit his lips and Mo Wushuang touched Mo Xiaobai¡¯s face. ¡°What a tsundere idiot.¡±


    Mo Xiaobai was angry and turned to glare at Wushuang. Ye Feimo and Mo Yao both turned their heads and quickly looked at Mo Xiaobai¡¯s tiles. When Mo Xiaobai turned back to look at his tiles, the two of them were already sitting upright with a gentlemanly look¡ªhe didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    Mo Chen: ¡°¡­¡±


    Mo Xiaobai, I sympathize with you in spirit.


    Boohoo, two foxes, each more vicious than the other.


    Ye Feimo won the first round, and he smiled decisively. Mo Xiaobai had thrown a 7 Character, causing him to win. Kaka clapped his hands. ¡°Come on, Mo Xiaobai!¡±


    Mo Xiaobai jumped up and screamed. He grabbed his collar as though he was about to be raped by two women. His eyes were filled with innocent tears and his shoulders were trembling. He portrayed the image of a woman forced by two families to do something nasty very well, but such an innocent image did not seem to arouse the bully¡¯s conscience. Ye Feimo crossed his legs and looked at him calmly. He snapped his fingers and signaled him to take off his clothes.


    Kaka, who had a united front with the others, applauded. He took out his The Top Terrorist Organization-produced cell phone, which was more advanced than any camera in the world, and aimed it at Mo Xiaobai before snapping his fingers.


    ¡°Come on! Baby.¡±


    Mo Yao¡¯s sneer turned into a teasing one as he looked at her teasingly. Wushuang was also very interested in their evilness. She was still very interested in seeing her brother naked.


    Even though there was nothing to write home about.


    ¡°All of you are bad people!¡± Mo Xiaobai pointed at them with his trembling fingers, posed in a feminine manner. His expression was as aggrieved as he could be.


    Ye Feimo was very cooperative with the situation. ¡°Mo Xiaobai, hurry up. There¡¯s still another round when you come back.¡±


    ¡°Just you wait, I will take revenge.¡±


    ¡°Even if there are ten of you, you will still be the loser.¡± Ye Feimo looked down on him.


    Mo Xiaobai was angry and stomped his feet. ¡°Stripping? So be it!¡±


    Therefore, he boldly and valiantly took off his shirt. As it was hot on the island, he did not wear much and there was nothing the moment he took it off. He then took off his beach pants and was about to run with only his underwear left. Ye Feimo knocked on the table. ¡°Naked.¡±


    He had enunciated ¡®naked¡¯ clearly. Mo Wushuang slammed the table and laughed. Although Ye Feimo was usually the quietest person, his evilness was indeed not to be underestimated. Kaka was already in a fit of laughter.


    Mo Xiaobai was a person with backbone. It was never too late for revenge. He took off his underwear.


    ¡­


    Kaka¡¯s cell phone snapped repeatedly. Ye Feimo leaned over and said, ¡°That¡¯s a pretty good resolution. Zoom in.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Everybody fell silent. What evilness.


    Mo Xiaobai was sad. He turned around and ran away.


    He secretly clenched his fists. He would definitely win next time.


    He ran from the mansion to the beach and back. It wasn¡¯t far, but when Mo Ye and Eleven, who were whispering sweet nothings by the sea, saw Mo Xiaobai running towards them, their eyes widened.


    Mo Xiaobai said, ¡°Boohoo, Uncle, please help me. They are bullying me.¡±


    ¡°Who bullied you?¡± Mo Ye asked.


    ¡°Brother and Cousin.¡±


    Eleven looked at him, and Mo Xiaobai twisted his slim waist and covered his genitals shyly before running back. He met Ye Wei and Mo Jue along the way and Ye Wei whistled. ¡°Mo Xiaobai, not bad.¡±


    ¡°Wah¡­ All of you are bad people.¡± Mo Xiaobai turned around to run like a strutting peacock. The muscles on Mo Jue¡¯s face were distorted. Was his son born to be a joker? F***.


    Mo Xiaobai harrumphed when he returned. He picked up his beach shorts and put them on. He did not even wear his shirt or underwear. Ye Feimo said, ¡°Little Idiot, you sure know yourself well.¡±


    Did he already have the realization that it would be him next round? It wasn¡¯t easy; that was why he did not even wear his clothes.


    The few adults who heard them came to watch them play. Ye Wei and Mo Jue kicked Mo Wushuang away and flanked Mo Xiaobai by being his strategist. Third Young Master Ye, Anya, Rong Yan, and Chu Li went behind Ye Feimo. Eleven was behind Mo Chen, and Mo Ye was behind Mo Yao.


    Mo Ye started to feel that giving birth to twins was too disadvantageous.


    Mo Xiaobai, with his parents supporting him, started to show his might. Everybody knew that his daddy never lost in mahjong. He was an expert, and he was eager to take revenge. Ye Feimo took a cold glance behind him, and Mo Xiaobai started to lack confidence. Ye Feimo had four strategists that were not to be trifled with, and their numbers were definitely superior.


    Boohoo¡­


    Mo Chen was depressed. He was way more pitiful¡ªhe and his elder brother only had one strategist each.


    Hence, the second round began.


    Things were different with the support of strategists. He threw out whatever Ye Wei got him to. Looking at her son¡¯s confused expression, Ye Wei sighed. ¡°Be good. Although I know you are stupid, I didn¡¯t expect you to be this stupid.¡±


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    ¡­


    In the second round, the four of them played to a draw.


    This was the level obtained from having strategists.


    The third round was a draw again.


    Mo Xiaobai bit his lips. ¡°Daddy, revenge.¡±


    Mo Jue ruffled his head. Mo Xiaobai was touched. It was rare for his violent daddy to have sympathy. Mommy definitely did not have any.


    In the fourth round, Mo Yao, who was sitting after Mo Xiaobai, became the chucker for making Ye Feimo win. Ye Feimo won again. Big Boss Mo scratched his nose, and Eleven laughed at Mo Chen.


    Third Young Master Ye and Chu Li high-fived. Done!


    Anya and Rong Yan secretly thought, What are you two so happy about? Feimo did not say a word to them from the start to the end, and they did not say a word either. How did it become their glory? What was even more embarrassing was that Ye Feimo had listened to them in the second and third rounds to a draw. In the fourth round, he started to feel that the think tank behind him was not reliable. Kaka expressed that they were indeed unreliable.


    Hence, Ye Feimo decided to do it alone and hence, he won again.


    Therefore, Anya felt that they should be ashamed instead of high-fiving? Third Young Master Ye and Chu Li had always been thick-skinned, so they had no inkling of being ashamed.


    Mo Yao was a straightforward person and took off his clothes in a few seconds. Kaka did not waste a second and took photos. Eleven was depressed. This time, Mo Xiaobai was happy. He pointed at Mo Yao¡¯s manhood and said, ¡°Haha, your manhood is small too; yet, you laughed at mine.¡±


    Mo Yao slowly turned around and looked at him coldly. Mo Xiaobai was so scared that he hid in Ye Wei¡¯s embrace. The adults laughed and Mo Yao turned around and ran.


    Chu Li asked his son curiously, ¡°Kaka, why did you take the photo?¡±


    Kaka¡¯s smile was a little more cunning than Chu Li¡¯s. ¡°It will definitely be worth more in ten years.¡±


    Chu Li touched his son¡¯s head in relief. ¡°You have a future.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the compliment, Daddy.¡±


    Rong Yan turned her head and did not look at the father and son. How embarrassing. Eleven, Mo Ye, Ye Wei, and Mo Jue were speechless. Ye Wei threw Mo Xiaobai a punch. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have any sense of awareness?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I lost in the first round. Right, right, the tables have turned, and it should be Little Cousin¡¯s turn. I¡¯ll prepare the cell phone.¡± Mo Xiaobai cleverly set the cell phone shutter. These children used the same cell phone, and they all had binding and warning functions, just in case. Therefore, the other functions were naturally the same.


    Ye Wei was relieved that this child was quick-witted and had the best reaction.


    Ye Feimo raised his eyebrows and looked at Kaka. ¡°Which of us do you think knows that?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t do such an embarrassing thing.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡± Ye Feimo nodded. ¡°You just confessed to me at night. To prove your sincerity, you¡¯ll strip if you fail.¡±


    Anya and Rong Yan could not stop laughing.


    How should she put it about Ye Feimo? He was the classic example of rather having his comrades die than himself.


    Kaka was very calm. ¡°Feimo, are you sure we want to start a civil war now?¡±


    ¡°En, let¡¯s work together to fight the outsiders first.¡±


    ¡°Good boy!¡±


    The few men were speechless at how different kinds of sons were produced from their education. Mo Jue, on the other hand, did not feel anything as Mo Xiaobai met his expectations and he did not educate him in any way.


    These children had naturally matured and had nothing to do with him.


    Once he came back, he did what Mo Xiaobai did and only wore his beach shorts. Ye Feimo thought calmly that he was indeed a person with a high level of awareness. His return brought Ye Ningyuan and Xu Nuo over.


    Mo Chen shouted, ¡°Ah, no, Big Cousin, you can¡¯t be Ye Feimo¡¯s strategist anymore. We will definitely lose then.¡±


    Ye Ningyuan knew what they were up to based on the situation. As he saw the many strategists behind his younger brother, Ye Ningyuan thought about it and the couple decisively chose Mo Yao who had just lost.


    Mo Yao had no doubt about Ye Ningyuan¡¯s intelligence, but he had doubts about his mahjong skills. Ye Ningyuan asked, ¡°Who do you want to see strip?¡±


    ¡°Ye Feimo, Kaka!¡±


    ¡°How impolite. Call Brother Kaka, Little Cousin,¡± Kaka said as he pinched his throat. Mo Yao had the air of an emperor, and Ye Ningyuan saw that there were already two of them. His little brother had aroused public anger.


    ¡°Be good, mahjong is also a test of intelligence,¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled. Xu Nuo secretly thought that he was really thick-skinned. Was he praising him for being smart? Indeed, he was indeed better if intelligence were to be judged.


    However, according to research, a national college entrance examination top scholar¡¯s contribution to society was clearly less than what was expected. In other words, high IQ was nothing. She remained a bystander as she was not very good at mahjong.


    Ye Feimo faced Ye Ningyuan without fear.


    A new round began.


    Mo Ye immediately gave up his seat to Ye Ningyuan and went to guide Mo Chen with Eleven. This round was exceptionally long. The last three rounds of drawing the tiles had reached the most crucial point. Everybody was one tile short of a winning hand, and they would let someone win if they were not careful. The few adults could not help but be nervous. They would rather discard a safe tile than something that hadn¡¯t been discarded.


    Ye Feimo played a card, Birdy.


    It was a tile that hadn¡¯t been discarded before. He looked at the adults and children calmly. All the adults and children stared at him. Third Young Master Ye thought that his son had become the target of the crowd.


    Ye Feimo harrumphed and was not afraid of making a scene. He discarded the tile, but nobody claimed victory. Mo Xiaobai drew a tile and discarded a safe tile. Ye Ningyuan thought about it and discarded a safe tile too. Mo Ye naturally discarded a safe tile as well. Everybody wanted to quickly finish this round. They became more nervous towards the end. Ye Feimo drew a safe tile and heaved a sigh of relief. He discarded it. Great, he didn¡¯t have to worry anymore as he didn¡¯t need to discard tiles any further.


    When it was Mo Chen¡¯s turn, he cried.


    He did not have any safe tiles in his hand. He only had five tiles in front of him, except for the Birdy. Mo Ye thought about it and discarded the Birdy. Ye Feimo had just discarded it, so the card should be safe.


    Kaka cheered while Ye Feimo slowly flipped his tiles. He had won.


    ¡°F***, didn¡¯t you just discard it?¡± Mo Ye said.


    ¡°I waited one round. It¡¯s time to win,¡± Ye Feimo replied calmly.


    Third Young Master Ye covered his face. ¡°He actually discarded a Self-pick tile that could have won him the round.¡±


    ¡°Feimo, you are too cunning,¡± Eleven said.


    Ye Wei and Mo Jue had no other thoughts. Ye Ningyuan would have to concede defeat in terms of how sinister he was, right? He had even discarded a tile that he could have used to win to deliberately get someone to treat it as a safe tile¡ªafter all, being the chucker implied punishment. He was too cunning. After a few rounds, they had a deep understanding of Ye Feimo. They used to think that he was dull and arrogant, but they did not expect him to have inherited Third Young Master Ye¡¯s cunningness, and he might have even surpassed his predecessor.


    He was too cunning.


    Mo Chen cried and Eleven gently caressed her son¡¯s head. ¡°Be good and take revenge next time.¡±


    The enemy was too strong, and they were not on the same level. Ye Feimo was good enough to take on everyone alone.


    Mo Chen also started to act like Mo Xiaobai and took off his clothes in an extremely wronged and innocent manner. Everybody was at a loss whether to laugh or cry. Mo Xiaobai affectionately shouted, ¡°Mo Chen, you have a good figure. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    Everybody fell silent. They indeed had a united front.


    Kaka¡¯s phone kept snapping away, and so did Mo Xiaobai. Support was one thing, but taking photos was another. Mo Chen was in tears and turned to run.


    Ye Feimo and Kaka high-fived. Yes, victory!


    Mo Ye coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t the two of you know what extreme joy begets sorrow means?¡±


    Kaka said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±


    Ye Feimo replied, ¡°No idea.¡±


    Third Young Master Ye and Chu Li were very pleased that their son had improved.


    The Mo brothers looked at each other and coldly smiled. Ye Ningyuan saw this, and felt that they had incited public anger. Ye Feimo and Kaka were too arrogant.


    Mo Xiaobai said, ¡°Big Cousin, aren¡¯t you a genius? Why are you so bad too?¡±


    Ye Ningyuan rebutted. ¡°Must a genius be a genius at playing mahjong?¡±


    ¡°Geniuses should be all-rounded. If not, they can¡¯t be called geniuses. Big Cousin, if you can¡¯t win against Little Cousin, I will despise you forever.¡± Mo Xiaobai clenched his fists. He felt that all the think tanks were not reliable, so he pinned all his hopes on Ye Ningyuan.


    ¡°Mo Xiaobai, are you interested in our Feimo? Do you have to see him naked?¡± Ye Ningyuan smiled.


    ¡°F***, I¡¯ll rather be interested in Daddy than him. Who would like such a perverted thing?¡± Mo Xiaobai howled. In Mo Xiaobai¡¯s tiny mind, Ye Feimo was definitely extremely twisted.


    He was sinister and cunning; yet, he wore a blank face.


    Ye Feimo looked at him coldly, and Mo Xiaobai stared back at him indignantly. Since he had lost once, it did not matter if he striped a few more times. The adults broke into laughter and Mo Jue punched him. ¡°Are you calling me a pervert?¡±


    Mo Xiaobai felt wronged and innocent. ¡°Daddy, I said that Ye Feimo is perverted.¡±


    Actually, you are also a pervert. Why don¡¯t you allow me to say it?


    ¡°Why did you link me to him when talking about pervertedness?¡± Mo Jue gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Daddy, there are people in the world who are even more perverted than you. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy? You are finally not the best,¡± Mo Xiaobai solemnly asked. Ye Wei was already laughing so hard that she held Mo Xiaobai and kissed him a few times.


    Her son was too adorable.


    She was happy to see him call Mo Jue a pervert.


    Ye Feimo would rather fall in love with his daddy than Ye Feimo. How perverted was Ye Feimo?


    Mo Jue¡¯s hair was about to stand on end. Mo Xiaobai still felt that Daddy¡¯s pervertedness was something worth celebrating. Why was he angry? Mo Jue felt that he had to teach his son a lesson or he would become lawless.


    At this moment, Mo Chen ran back and shouted as he put on his shorts. Hence, the joyful scene of three half-naked boys and a young gentleman playing mahjong ensued.


    Mo Chen clenched his fists and said openly, ¡°Little Bai, Big Boss, the two of you better be quick-witted. Let¡¯s stop trying to get a winning combination and target Little Cousin. He definitely has to fall once.¡±


    It was rare for Mo Yao and Mo Xiaobai to nod their heads in unison. What else could be said about such cheating?


    Ye Feimo coldly harrumphed. ¡°All of you have never won before. Seeing that the three of you have fallen, how could you have the ability to defeat him?¡±


    Kaka said, ¡°I support Little Feimo in defeating the three of you.¡±


    This was the first time Ye Ningyuan realized that his younger brother was indeed¡­ very traditional when it came to the Ye family style.


    Her mommy hit the nail on the head. He had inherited his daddy¡¯s sinister and cunning ways


    Mo Yao and Mo Jue clearly made a united front.


    F***, if they could not win against a child, how could they not be embarrassed? This was a serious problem and they had to take it seriously. Eleven and Ye Wei shook their heads and laughed. Mo Wushuang bet thirty cents that Ye Feimo would not lose.


    This was what happened next.


    One had to admit that Ye Feimo was a godly person. Mo Xiaobai, Mo Yao, and Mo Chen lost one after another. Mo Ye and Mo Jue were furious.


    ¡°F***, Feimo, are you the God of Gambling?¡± Mo Jue said angrily.


    If his son stripped, as his Daddy, he would be humiliated too.


    Even though it was more fun.


    ¡°I was just casually playing.¡± Ye Feimo waved his hands. That nonchalant posture made it seem like he was just casually playing, making them choke. This was the situation they were in from his casual playing. What kind of situation would it be if he played seriously? How shameless was he to say that?


    It was such a blow.


    Towards the end of the game, even the adults were terrified. Even Ye Ningyuan, who was so calm, felt that it was too weird. Ye Feimo was definitely a god.


    ¡°I¡¯m not playing anymore. What a scam.¡± Ye Wei suavely slammed the table.


    Mo Jue praised her for being wise, and everybody broke up with smiles.


    The trio looked at Ye Feimo resentfully. Ye Feimo had his arms crossed and a blank look on his face. He was cold and looked like he deserved a beating. Everyone gritted their teeth in hatred.


    By the seaside, Ye Feimo and Kaka stood face to face. Kaka held Ye Feimo¡¯s face and seemed to be kissing him. The onlookers behind were stunned. F***, this was too explosive. It¡¯s true that one does not allow benefits created by one¡¯s own work to accrue to others?


    Mo Xiaobai quickly snitched on them and attracted a group of adults to hide behind and watch. From their point of view, Kaka¡¯s expression was extremely gentle and he was smiling. Ye Feimo¡¯s back was facing them and they could not see his expression clearly.


    Cheng Anya¡¯s face twisted and Rong Yan¡¯s lips trembled. Third Young Master Ye and Chu Li looked at each other and felt a chill.


    It really seemed like a kiss¡­


    ¡°Could it be that after Hailan is gone, Kaka really decided to settle for second best?¡±


    Rong Yan said, ¡°I feel that Anya needs to have another daughter.¡±


    Cheng Anya was stunned.


    Ye Ningyuan pursed his lips. ¡°No matter how you look at it, Feimo is a scheming top.¡±


    Chu Li said, ¡°Nonsense. How does our Kaka look like a bottom?¡±


    ¡°Being a top and bottom is relative. When compared to our family¡¯s Feimo, it is obvious that he¡¯s a bottom. Who can deal with Feimo?¡±


    Chu Li was in tears. Son, you have to work hard and not be crushed.


    Mo Ye said, ¡°There are too many boys in this generation and they have been close since young. This is indeed a problem.¡±


    Mo Jue thought of his Mo Xiaobai and the two brothers and broke into tears.


    Their values were about the same, their worldviews were about the same, and their hobbies were about the same. All of them were extremely smart and were not on the same level as their peers. It was normal for sparks to fly.


    At the beach, Kaka held Ye Feimo¡¯s face and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t move! Otherwise, I can¡¯t even take it out.¡±


    ¡°It hurts.¡±


    ¡°Blame yourself for cheating?¡± Kaka said. He was slightly taller than Ye Feimo, and in order to help him take out his contacts, he had no choice but to cock his head. Seeing how pitiful Feimo was, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    This was one of The Top Terrorist Organization¡¯s see-through contact lenses. When Ye Feimo was competing against them in the fourth round, he had a serious sense of danger, so he had Kaka put this pair of contact lenses on him so that he could see all of his opponent¡¯s tiles.


    It was a sure win.


    ¡°If the Mo brothers find out, you are dead meat.¡±


    Only Ye Feimo could think of such a method. He was too cunning.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell them, who will know? Hurry up and stop dilly-dallying. It¡¯s so painful.¡± The contacts were special and he needed someone to take them off. When removing them, Ye Feimo¡¯s eyes turned red from the stimulation.


    Kaka helped him blow at his eyes and put away the contacts. ¡°It¡¯s okay, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    The two of them held each other in arms as they turned around, only to see a large group of people not too far away. Ye Feimo and Kaka¡¯s first thought was that they had been seen through, but seeing the various adults looking at them with twisted expressions, their expressions seemed a little¡­ indescribable.


    Both of them shuddered.


    They were confused. Who could tell them what was going on?


    Mo Xiaobai saw that his little cousin¡¯s eyes were red and he shouted, ¡°Ahhhh, Little Cousin, you were crushed, right? Ahhhh, I feel at peace now. Ohhhhahaha, the world is too wonderful¡­¡±


    Mo Xiaobai stood with his arms akimbo and laughed until he was trembling. The adults from the various families also laughed until they trembled. They were all very harmonious.


    Ye Wei had the urge to flatten him.


    Ye Feimo and Kaka were still at a loss.


    ¡­


    Saudi Arabia, Riyadh.


    Bai Ye was admiring the exhibition at the DLK exhibition. One of the paintings was Ye Ningyuan¡¯s work. He broke into a smile. This child was really talented. He was so talented that his work could be displayed at the DLK exhibition.


    A beautiful woman came up to him and looked at him in admiration. Bai Ye waved the ring on his finger apologetically. It was a simple platinum ring that clearly showed that he was married.


    The woman left disappointed.


    Bai Ye chuckled and continued to admire the painting.


    This ring was the wedding ring that he and Su Man had set their eyes on. Nobody had taken it off for many years, and women who saw it were smart enough to avoid him. It helped him ward off plenty of possible romance.


    As a mature man in his thirties, Bai Ye was undoubtedly charismatic. His handsome and soft features and gentle temperament always gave off a certain elegance. The wisdom and introvertedness that had accumulated over time were undoubtedly evident on him, and his every move was filled with the charm of a mature man.


    Such a man would be the center of attention wherever he went.


    Su Man was not in Riyadh today. He had gone to Lin City for work. It had been seven days and he would only return tomorrow. Bai Ye came out of the exhibition hall alone and drove to the bar. His days without Su Man passed very slowly.


    Life in Riyadh was much more boring than in Europe. There was little entertainment, and Su Man did not have any special hobbies. He liked to dabble in flowers and plants or design weapons. The two of them spent half a year in Riyadh and the other half traveling the world. Their lives were easy.


    When Su Man was not in Riyadh, Bai Ye would occasionally seek out fun. The so-called fun-seeking was having drinks with a few friends, fishing, playing golf, or attending a concert.


    The car stopped in front of a classical-looking bar as Bai Ye leisurely approached.


    There were many famous gay bars in Riyadh. If one wanted to have fun, they could go to those bars. Bai Ye had been to those bars before, but he suffered harassment the moment he went in. He did not like them, so he decided to go to normal bars.


    This bar with classical features suited his taste.


    The bar was packed that night. The music in the bar was melodious and classy. There was no passionate singing or dancing, but many young women were drinking together. The bartender said that it was a group of university students celebrating their graduation.


    Bai Ye smiled and took a sip of red wine. Graduation celebration. This was something new to him as he did not know what graduation meant. His ending of his studies was called leaving the mountains.


    Two young, black-haired women came over with wine glasses and sat beside Bai Ye. The woman was about to speak when Bai Ye gently smiled. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m gay.¡±


    The smiles of the two women froze. Bai Ye thought that it was another boring night. While they were still in a daze, Bai Ye left the bar and drove home in a cool manner.


    As soon as she reached home, Dana smiled. ¡°Master is back.¡±


    Bai Ye was taken aback before he became ecstatic and appeared in front of Su Man as quickly as he could. Wasn¡¯t he coming back tomorrow?


    Su Man had just reached home and had taken a comfortable hot shower. As he was drying his long hair, he was suddenly hugged from behind. Bai Ye¡¯s lips had already nibbled at his fair neck and kissed his earlobe.


    ¡°Did you drink?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I drank a little.¡± Bai Ye smiled and gave Su Man a gentle and long kiss.


    Once they were done kissing, Bai Ye happily took the towel and dried Su Man¡¯s hair. This was the fun he enjoyed the most. He really loved Su Man¡¯s smooth, long hair, and Su Man enjoyed his service.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would be back tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I completed it in advance,¡± Su Man said. He would rather die than say that he missed a particular person and had come back in a hurry. He was extremely tired.


    Even if he did not say it, Bai Ye knew it too and could not help but kiss him a few more times. The chemistry between the two of them had reached the point of telepathy. Su Man leaned against him and was surprisingly docile. Bai Ye was elated and was about to dry his hair before using his body to express his feelings while they were apart. Little did he expect that after drying his hair, he realized that he had fallen asleep because Su Man was too tired.


    Bai Ye smiled lovingly and kissed him on the lips. He carried Su Man and put him on the bed before adjusting his sleeping posture. The computer was still on, and he went to a virus seminar this time and heard about some virus prototypes from a certain hospital.


    He rushed back and many of the reports were still unorganized.


    Bai Ye sat in front of the computer and helped him write the report and organize the report. After a night¡¯s work, he finally saved and switched off the computer. He took a shower, changed into his pajamas and went to bed. He gently hugged Bai Ye.


    Since Su Man would be his tomorrow, he would let him off for the time being. Those reports were not to get in the way. He happily hugged Su Man. With him by his side, the insomniac Bai Ye would easily have a good night¡¯s sleep.


    The next morning, Su Man saw Bai Ye¡¯s bright eyes as soon as he woke up. There was a fire in his eyes, and when he saw Bai Ye wake up, he pounced on him and kissed him on the lips. Bai Ye had already pulled away his sleeping robe, and his hands were constantly rubbing him, reaching down to grab Bai Ye¡¯s genitals.


    ¡°You¡¯re in heat again so early in the morning.¡± Su Man¡¯s face slightly reddened, but he did not reject him. He reached out and took off Bai Ye¡¯s sleeping robe as he tried to please his lover.


    ¡°I miss you.¡± Men were easily impulsive early in the morning. There was no need to tease him as the air was burning. The two of them interlocked their fingers and the platinum ring shone in the morning light¡­